《Charm King Poison Queen》 Chapter 1： Engagement (1) Chapter 1 Engagement (1) In the spring of the 210th year of Xiliang, Xuanyu, the prince of Zhongshan, led his army to the north. With 30,000 elite soldiers, he swept away 100,000 cavalry in the northern region, successfully ending the seventeen-year confrontation between the two countries. The Northern Territory surrendered, and since then it has regarded itself as a subject. Early winter, Xuan Yu''s class teacher returns to court. Emperor Long Yan was very happy, granted him the seal of the Great General, and hosted a banquet, and all the officials congratulated him. Taiye Poolside. The palace lanterns are flickering, and the lake is sparkling. Where the brilliance intersects, the banquet is in full swing, and the singing of the night singers envelops the laughter of the monarch and his ministers. With the moonlight, it spreads all the way to the end of the banquet. There, a man in white sits cross-legged. On top of his head, the moonlight is bright and clear, matching the skin color on his neck. Yujie. "Xuan Aiqing." Hearing the emperor calling him, he stood up, flowing down like the moonlight and the Milky Way, meandering down from his elegant and straight body. There were bursts of astonishing and gasping voices in the arena. Unconsciously, he calmly walked down the path carved with white marble and came to the emperor. The emperor glanced at everyone with a smile, and then his smiling eyes fell on his clear and jade-like face: "Xuan Aiqing, I have promised you that as long as you win the Northern Territory, I will promise you a request, What do you want?" "Chen, I do have an unfeeling request." This sound is deep and calm, like a jade stone stranded on the bottom of a stream. The emperor smiled: "Say it quickly." "Minister, I want to marry a good-looking daughter from the first line." Everyone, including the emperor, their eyes lit up! "To my younger brother Xuanyin." Everyone: "..." I was splashed with cold water all of a sudden! If Xuan Yu is the man Xiliang women most want to marry, then his younger brother is the worst nightmare Xiliang women avoid like snakes and scorpions! No talent, no virtue, no ability, not to mention, his appearance is also extremely ugly, what''s more, his horoscope is too hard, and he killed three fiancees in a row. Now, no one with any dignity would dare to marry his daughter to him. Xuan Yu didn''t seem to care much about the silence he caused, paused, and said: "As a thank you, I am willing to marry another daughter from the other party''s family." As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes flickered. Xuan Yu is famous for loving his younger brother, he would make such a big sacrifice for his younger brother, everyone is not very surprised, but Although the conditions he gave were attractive, it would be too cruel for one daughter''s happiness to be fulfilled with another daughter''s life! Even if the father agrees, the mother is reluctant. Unless, this daughter is not his own. In the room as cold as ice, Ning Yue woke up from her sleep with a shiver. "Hey, you said it''s been a few days, why is Third Miss still awake?" "If I were her, I would wish to be in a coma for the rest of my life. Who would be willing to marry a trash? I heard that the king of Yin County has killed three fiances. Anyway, she will be dead after marrying, so it''s better to stay at her mother''s house like this . Third Miss? Prince Yin? What are they talking about? Ning Yue opened her eyes wide and looked at some familiar rooms, but she didn''t realize where she was for a long time. At this moment, she heard that voice that was obviously beautiful but made her feel harsh. "After all, she is the emperor''s own prince, why did she wrong her? She doesn''t say anything about medicine jars, but she also has a crazy mother. In my opinion, if she can be the princess of the county, she should be smiling secretly in her dream!" As soon as the voice fell, a stern woman''s voice sounded outside the door: "Why are you arguing? Don''t you have to work? I don''t think the ashes on the stove have been wiped! If you don''t talk about it for a day, you will be lazy! Take money and don''t do anything. Eat dry food! Are you stupid? Still sticking? Go! Wipe the ashes clean, wash the dishes, and collect the clothes!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： Engagement (2) Chapter 2 Engagement (2) This sound, it seems to be... Mama Zhong? "Hmph! You are the only one who is diligent!" The delicate maid stomped her feet and dragged her companion away. "It''s outrageous!" Mother Zhong opened the curtain and came in. After placing the medicine bowl in her hand on the table, she was shocked when she found that the bed was empty! Then he saw his young lady sitting in front of the bronze mirror, and he let out a long sigh of relief. "Miss, are you awake? Why don''t you put on any clothes?" As she spoke, she took a cotton jacket and put it on for Ning Yue. Ning Yue looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and then at Mother Zhong who was also much younger. She still couldn''t believe what she saw: "You... pinch me." Mother Zhong was taken aback: "Huh?" "Forget it, I will pinch myself." Ning Yue said, and she pinched her face severely. Hiss! It hurts! It''s not a dream, she has really become smaller, and Mother Zhong is also visibly younger. She put down her hand, stared at the lines on her palm for a while, and asked in a daze, "Mother Zhong, what year is this year?" Mother Zhong saw that the lady was not quite right, so she quickly touched her forehead, but it didn''t feel hot, and then said: "Xiliang is 210 years old, why did the lady suddenly ask this?" In the 210th year of Xiliang, her fate took a major turning point. This year, she was hired as the wife of Xiliang No. 1 waste wood in exchange for her second sister marrying Xiliang No. 1 general. This year, she got rid of Prince Yin''s relatives and completely offended the Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion. This year, she was forced out of the house by her concubine, and ran into the man who became a catastrophe in her life. This year, in order to find her, my mother slipped out of the yard in the middle of the night, fell into the water and drowned. This year, my father was shocked by the bad news. He rushed back from the border in the snow, was attacked halfway, and was shot dead by the enemy with random arrows... All the tragedies in her life began in this year. Maybe it was God''s eyes, maybe it was because she deserved to die, but she came back intact before the tragedy happened! Since this is the case, she will never waste the opportunity that God gave her! Kill those who should be killed, protect those who should be guarded, and take back what belongs to her. From today on, she will let the roulette of fate spin in her hands! After drinking the medicine and chatting with Mother Zhong for a while, Ning Yue roughly understood her situation. She wasn''t reborn before everything happened, at least, the marriage negotiations had already begun. It''s just the beginning, it will take at least half a year from Hegeng post to next appointment. These six months should be enough for her to change her parents and her own destiny. "Mother Zhong, how is my mother now? Is she still delirious?" Mother Zhong sighed: "Yes, I went to see it a few days ago, and it''s still the same." Ning Yue was silent. In fact, she didnt get along with her mother very much. Although her mother was the first wife of her father Ming Mei, she became crazy after her elder brother passed away. She didnt seem to know anyone except her father. I heard from a servant that once when my mother was bathing her, she forgot to add cold water, which almost scalded her to death. That year, she was three years old. After that, she was carried out of her mother''s yard. Niangqin came to her several times, and each time stole her away and hid her in her closet. Once it was winter, she peed in the closet and her mother didn''t change her pants. She developed a high fever and almost died. Since then, Mother has been locked up. She, like everyone else, once suspected that her mother was a complete lunatic. It was not until her mother died looking for her that she realized that no matter how crazy or stupid a mother is, she will always remember her child. Now, halfway through November, there are only ten days left before my mother''s death. This time, she wants to avoid the tragedy from the source! (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： means(1) Chapter 3 Means (1) Chunxi came in in a hurry, raised the curtain high, and the cold wind poured in, making Ning Yue sneezed. Mother Zhong scolded: "Who is so short-sighted? I don''t know if Miss is sick?" Turning to see her, she frowned, "What are you wearing on your head? Is it Miss''s pearl flower?" Chunxi rolled her eyes, and said delicately: "Miss allowed me to wear it, can you care?" As he spoke, he opened the drawer again, picked out a pair of ruby ??enamel earrings and put them on. During the whole process, she didn''t even look at Ning Yue, until she was almost dressed, and then turned around with a smile: "Miss, is this servant beautiful?" Ning Yue smiled coldly, this Chunxi is really arrogant! Its okay to be rude, even when she wakes up, she doesnt know how to greet her, and she still takes her jewelry like her own. Speaking of which, she really valued Chunxi before. Due to her poor health, she couldn''t go to school like other sisters. At the age of thirteen, she was also illiterate. As the only literate servant around her, Chunxi did her part and became her most important maid. The consequence of pampering Chunxi too much is , Chunxi almost became the second master of Tangli Garden! If it''s just like this, it''s fine, but why did Chun Xi join forces with Lin Yonghe to charge her with the crime of having **** with others? If Chunxi hadn''t tricked her into another man''s car, would she have been forced out of Ma''s house? "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Chunxi was uncomfortable with Ning Yue''s sinister eyes, twisted her body, and snorted, "The slave is talking to the miss? How can the miss ignore the slave?" Treat you? Ning Yue picked up the hot tea on the table and poured it at her mercilessly! "what-" Chun Xi was burned so badly that her scalp felt a burning pain, she lost her balance and fell to the ground! Mother Zhong and the maid who rushed into the house after hearing the noise all froze in place. Miss always dotes on Chunxi, what happened today? Ning Yue sneered: "Shameless thing! I gave you three feet of color and you even opened a dyeing room for me! These hairpin rings are all my birthday presents from my aunt, and you, a cheap girl, dare to Put it on your own head? Someone! Drag her out and beat her to death!" Chunxi couldn''t believe what she heard. Since entering Tangli Courtyard, the young lady has never spoken so harshly to her, even threatening to beat her to death! How did that happen? It''s not the first time she''s wearing Miss'' jewelry indiscriminately! Miss, didnt you burn your brain out? But no matter what, she is not easy to bully! She suppressed the horror in her heart, and straightened her back: "I warn you, my mother is the lady''s companion, whoever touches me will have trouble with the lady!" The wife she was talking about was not Ning Yue''s biological mother, but Lin Yonghe, the fourth master''s concubine. Lin Yonghe is now in power, and a dog by his side is more precious than a human, let alone a confidant mother who came as a dowry? Maybe it''s okay for Miss San to offend Chunxi, but it''s a disaster for them servants. Mother Zhong saw that the little master gave the order, but no one dared to step forward to carry it out, her face was livid with anger, she spit and wanted to catch Chunxi, but she was stopped by Ning Yue. When Chunxi saw this, she became more and more proud: "Old woman, I advise you to be more polite to me, otherwise, you will feel better." These words were said to Mother Zhong on the surface, but who couldn''t tell that she was mocking Ning Yue? Ning Yue lowered her eyes and clenched her fists. Only after dying once did I realize how useless my life was! The dignified general''s mansion gave a daughter, but he is not as respectable as a maid. If it spreads out, it will make people laugh out loud! (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： means (2) Chapter 4 Means (2) If she continues to be confused, they will all ride on her head in a short time! "Yueer! Yueer, are you awake?" Outside the door, there was a gentle and anxious voice suddenly, no need to guess, it was her good aunt Lin Yonghe who came! She stood up and made a gesture to salute Lin Yonghe, but Lin Yonghe sat down and hugged her into his arms: "My dear, I have been sick for so long, but I have frightened my mother! How do you feel now? Is your head still hurting?" Pain? Is there any discomfort?" Her eyes were full of concern, and her words were full of tears. If she didn''t know that she had done so many evil things to herself, Ning Yue would almost drown in her tenderness. Ning Yue slightly hooked the corners of her lips: "I''m fine, thank you, Auntie, for coming to see me." Hearing the word "Auntie", Lin Yonghe''s smile froze: "It''s fine, it''s fine! By the way, what''s going on in your room? It''s a mess? Mama Zhong, is this how you take care of Miss San? " Mother Zhong choked. Ning Yue hurriedly said: "It''s none of Zhong''s mother''s business, it''s Chunxi who made Yue''er angry, and Yue''er just dropped a cup." Chunxi didn''t expect that the young lady who had always been pinched in front of her would sue her in front of his wife: "Ma''am! This servant is wronged! This servant didn''t do anything, and the third lady is going to beat this servant to death! You want to help me?" The servants are the masters!" Ning Yue sat up straight: "You really didn''t do anything?" Chun Xi swallowed her saliva: "My servant... I tried on your jewelry, but you asked me to wear it. You said..." "Nonsense! Is this why I punished you?" Ning Yue interrupted her coldly. Chunxi is unknown. Ning Yue pointed at her nose and said: "I punished you because you provoked my relationship with my aunt! Who in the whole house doesn''t know that my aunt loves me? Treats me better than my own! But you said that my aunt found me a waste Husband, you also said that once I marry, I will die!" Chun Xi suddenly changed color! The words just now... was heard by the lady? Lin Yong''s ice-like eyes shot at her, and she plopped down on her knees: "Ma''am..." Ning Yue looked at Chun Xi who was so arrogant just now, she was so frightened that she couldn''t help but sneer: "Why don''t you say that your mother is the lady''s companion, whoever dares to touch you will have trouble with the lady! ? What else does Lin Yonghe not understand when he hears this? Dare to feel that this girl took chicken feathers as arrows and smeared her as well! "Auntie, Chunxi is lying, right? You didn''t find Yue''er an unreliable marriage, and you didn''t let the maid ride on Yue''er''s head!" Ning Yue said tearfully, shaking Lin Yonghe''s sleeve. This is the point of the story, if Lin Yonghe doesn''t deal with Chunxi again, won''t he be convicted of those crimes? Lin Yonghe really hated and regretted that Chunxi was originally of great use, but because of this idea, she was ruined. She glared at Chunxi with hatred: "I see you are smart and literate, so I put you in the third class." Waiting by the lady''s side, who would have expected you to be so ignorant of compliments! Come here, drag it down and hit twenty big boards! After the fight, throw it out of the house, and you will never be hired!" Twenty boards, if you don''t die, you will be disabled. "MadamMadam, please forgive meI know I was wrong! I dont dare anymore! Miss San! Please forgive me! I really know Im wrong, Miss San" Now you realize your mistake? late! (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： deliberately Chapter 5 Intentions Chunxi was dragged down, and a quarter of an hour later, a mangled body was thrown out the back door. After this incident, the maid in Tangli Courtyard looked at Miss San again, and she was no longer as negligent as before. Ning Yue blinked her moist eyes: "Auntie, you haven''t told Yue''er yet, have you really booked a marriage for Yue''er? What kind of person is the other party?" Lin Yonghe''s eyes flashed, and he said with a smile: "I have ordered both for you and your second sister. You know that you have been sick since childhood, and I am not at all willing to let you marry into someone else''s family and suffer. Proposing marriage, I thought that it would be a good thing for you and your second sister to marry together, and your second sister would continue to take care of you, so I agreed." Ning Yue was almost disgusted to death. She obviously sold her to pave the way for Ning Xi, and she even talked as if she had been favored by their mother and daughter. She was so shameless, no wonder she even dared to climb on her brother-in-law''s bed back then. ! After that, Lin Yonghe babbled a lot more, generally speaking, Prince Xuan and King Yinjun are both first-class good men in the world, but Ning Xi is the older sister, and should marry the older brother, she is the younger sister, and the younger brother is a match made in heaven... Finally, Lin Yonghe especially emphasized, don''t listen to the nonsense of that villain, they only talk about sour grapes because they can''t eat grapes. Not long after Lin Yonghe left, someone who said the grapes were sour came. "Third Sister." A girl in purple came in through the curtain. She had an oval face, fair complexion, slender eyebrows, and a beauty mole on the corner of her lips. Come to see you." While speaking, another girl came in. She was wearing a goose-yellow long jacket and a light green skirt. She had a round face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. She was not very gorgeous, but she was very delicate and lovely. She was Ning Zhen, the daughter of the third wife. The Ma family has a total of four houses. The eldest master left early and did not leave his wife and children behind. The second master was born in the first wife''s heir, and the third master was born in the first wife''s maidservant. Ning Wan and Ning Zhen were deeply affected, and they didnt have much contact with Sifang. Its so late today, and they actually came to visit Ning Yue Ning Yue met with the two of them. The two, one on each side, sat down next to Ning Yue by the bed. Ning Wan took Ning Yue''s hand affectionately: "Is Third Sister feeling better?" Ning Yue smiled: "It''s much better, thank you fourth sister for your concern." Ning Zhen was obviously not willing to pull Ning Yue''s hand, and she moved aside for fear of getting sick. Ning Wan glanced at her, frowned, and said to Ning Yue, "I heard that you sent Chunxi away, but what mistake did she make?" It was Lin Yonghe who dismissed Chunxi Ning Yue''s eyes moved, and when she was about to speak, Ning Zhen snatched Bai: "Did she tell you that Duke Yin cannot marry?" "Ahem!" Ning Wan stared at her, coughed twice, so straightforward, didn''t she tell the third sister clearly that they were monitoring the movement of Tangli Courtyard? Ning Yue pursed her lips amusedly. Ning Zhen still didn''t realize it, and said like a bean: "Third sister, the king of Yinjun can''t marry! You have never been out of the house, so I don''t know what people in the capital say about him! He is not good at writing or military, and he beats his wife. He came to you because he couldn''t find a wife! You must never agree to this marriage!" "Huh?" Ning Yue looked at Ning Wan with a look of astonishment, and asked, "Fourth sister, is what fifth sister said true?" Ning Wan took a deep breath, squeezed the veil tightly, and said in a deep voice: "As far as I know, Prince Yinjun is indeed not a good match for a woman. I hope my sister will think twice." After the two left, Mother Zhong closed the door cautiously: "Miss! I''m afraid Chunxi didn''t lie, but King Yinjun is really... a person who can''t be trusted for life!" Mother Zhong might not take it seriously when a servant said that, but Miss Fourth and Miss Fifth also said the same, so Mother Zhong couldn''t help but not believe it. "Miss! Let''s find a way to reject this marriage!" Ning Yue picked up the wire, picked out the wick, and the candlelight suddenly lit up a lot: "Reject? If I refuse to marry, it will really meet the wishes of the second and third families." Mother Zhong said: "Miss, why do you say that? I see, the fourth and fifth misses are really thinking about the young lady, so they came here to tell the truth to the young lady. Could it be that the young lady suspects that they are lying?" Ning Yue stretched out her fingers, and pointed at the candlelight: "Their words... are true, but they are not for my sake. It''s just that they don''t like Sifang showing the limelight." She, the princess of the county, doesn''t have much limelight to show off. The key is Xuan Yu''s wife, which is the dream of all Xiliang women! How could they be willing to let it fall into the fourth room? The self in the previous life just didn''t see through the two people''s thoughts, and ran to have a big fight with Lin Yonghe foolishly, and even divorced the marriage in a desperate way, which caused the marriage between the second sister and Xuan Yu to blow up. Lin Yonghe forced her out of Ma''s house in a rage, and then her mother fell into the lake and drowned in search of her. May I ask, if they were sincerely looking out for her, why didn''t they help Lin Yonghe frame her? She has seen all these people''s ambitions, and she has kept them in mind. One day, she will make them pay the price one by one! At night, the maid in the dining room brought me a supper. Ning Yue saw that it was half the number than usual! Even the bird''s nest has become a bowl of white fungus! However, after only being stunned for a moment, Ning Yue understood. Mother Wang, who is in charge of the dining room, is Chunxi''s mother. She "caused" her daughter to be maimed and thrown out of the house. She is taking this opportunity to take revenge on herself. Mother Wang didn''t know that one of the reasons why she dealt with Chunxi was because she was waiting for this moment! Ning Yue curled her lips into a smile, and said to Mother Zhong: "You go to the dining room, just say..." After recuperating for a few days, Ning Yue''s health improved a lot, so she decided to pay her respects to the old lady. After the incident of Chunxi, the maidservants in Tangliyuan were more submissive than before, but when it came to doing things, they were still not very satisfactory. Mother Zhong was still serving her personally. Mother Zhong changed Ning Yue into a plain white flowing fairy dress, a bright pink begonia and golden branch jacket, the collar was embellished with a gold sapphire pipa buckle, and paired with a single spiral bun and a pair of exquisite magnolia hairpins, the whole person was pink and pink Tender, as if walking off a New Year painting. The only fly in the ointment is that there is a small gap at the corner of the left eyebrow, which needs to be filled with Luo Zidai. Ning Yue finished drawing her eyebrows carefully, turned around, and smiled at Zhong''s mother. Mother Zhong was dumbfounded at the time, and felt that the whole room suddenly dimmed, except for the girl in front of her, who was so beautiful that no one dared to look at her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： deer milk (1) Chapter 6 Deer Milk (1) In the main hall of Fushouyuan, the violets are in full bloom. The old lady leaned on the four-happiness pillow, stepped on a pair of ink-colored gold-edged magnolia embroidered shoes, wore a plain white pearl rabbit fleece hat, and wore a brown bat-patterned long jacket, with a white skirt slightly exposed. Hearing Mama Luo''s message, she hummed slowly: "Come in." Ning Yue walked in slowly, and bowed politely to the old lady: "Grandmother." Actually, her real grandmother has passed away, and the old lady is the successor of her grandfather. This is probably why, the second and third rooms always target the fourth room in different ways. The second room thought, they are the first spouses, and they are the most qualified to inherit the family business of their ancestors. Sanfang thought about it, both of them were concubines, so why did the fourth son become so successful? They didn''t even think about it, if it wasn''t for their father''s ability, when the Wang family usurped the country, these former minions would have been cut off. The old lady moved her eyelids, her expression was lazy, and her eyes were dignified: "Is your body better?" Ning Yue said respectfully: "If you go back to grandma, you can come out and walk around." The old lady nodded and was about to speak when people from the second room, the third room and the fourth room came to pay their respects one after another. The third wife and Ning Zhen were the first to enter. The mother and daughter were dressed in purple and pink, and they were quite gorgeously dressed. The second lady and Ning Wan came in next. The second lady is a bit fat, but she always wears red clothes. At first glance, she looks like a fluttering drum. Don''t look at her fat, but think she is kind. Among all the wives, She is the most noble. When she entered the door, she didn''t even intend to give Ning Yue a straight look, but... when she passed by Ning Yue, she still noticed the change in Ning Yue! She took a closer look and gasped! How long has it been since we last saw each other, and this girl looks so juicy? "Second Aunt, Fourth Sister." Ning Yue greeted her and Ning Wan politely. Ning Wan returned a salute. The second lady snorted and sat down on the chair. Immediately afterwards, Ning Yue greeted the third wife and Ning Zhen: "Third aunt, fifth younger sister." The third wife is not as confident as the second wife, she nodded slightly, and asked Ning Zhen to call the third sister. After several people were seated, Lin Yonghe led Ning Xi and came with a smile: "Hello old ancestor, Ning Xi and I greet you!" Following her clear voice, two figures, one blue and one white, crossed the threshold. The one in white is Ning Xi, with creamy skin, black hair, graceful figure, and exquisite facial features, but if there are only these, it is not enough to make people amazing. She wears a three-color plum hairpin on her head, which is a very high honor bestowed on ladies by the highest academy in Xiliang. It is usually only possible to get it after attending the Imperial Academy. However, Ningxi has just turned fourteen and is still taking basic courses in the academy. , has already put on one, this is a very sensational event in the whole capital, her status in the Ma family can be imagined. Ning Yue bowed to Ning Xi: "Second Sister." Ning Xi looked at the other party''s beautiful face, which was so beautiful that there was no trace of blemish, and was slightly taken aback, but when he thought that the other party was just an idiot, he regained his balance. "Third sister, you look much better." She gently took Ning Yue''s hand. "My aunt took good care of it." Ning Yue flattered Lin Yonghe. However, Ning Xi was not very happy when she heard it. Her mother is a flat wife. It stands to reason that Ning Yue should be called mother, but so many years have passed, and she still has one aunt (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： first encounter (1) Chapter 7 First Encounter (1) A rare expression of satisfaction appeared on the face of the old lady: "You have never studied, how do you know that deer milk is offered to your relatives?" Ning Yue raised her red face and smiled sweetly: "I heard it from my elder brother when I was young." Ning Xi raised his chin: "I also know the story of deer milk serving relatives. Tanzi''s reputation for benevolence and filial piety spreads all over the world. Even Confucius once asked him for advice, and later he became the king. When the Zhou royal family gradually declined, The world was in turmoil due to wars and encroachments among the great states, and although Tan was a small country, it was quite famous, and it was because of the political achievements, talents, and virtues of benevolence and filial piety of the monarch Tanzi that he won the hearts of the people." It''s okay if she doesn''t show off, but when she shows off, the whole family is stunned. Ning Yue is just a sick child who hasn''t read a book all day. How embarrassed is she to compare her strengths to others'' weaknesses? The smile of the old lady gradually faded: "Baozhu." Baozhu blessed: "Old lady." "Bring me the set of the Four Treasures of the Study with the inkstone inkstone." "yes." After half a quarter of an hour, the orb turned back, and there was an extra brocade box in his hand. The old lady put the brocade box into Ning Yue''s hands: "When your eldest brother was alive, he was very knowledgeable. Everyone praised him as a child prodigy. Your grandfather made an inkstone by himself and wanted to give it to him... Now that he is gone, I give them to you in the hope that you will be as diligent as your elder brother." Ning Xi''s complexion changed, what did the old lady mean by this? "From tomorrow, you and your sisters will go to the academy together." Walking out of the Fushouyuan, Ning Xi''s lungs were about to explode. She didn''t expect the old lady to allow Ning Yue to go to school. Isn''t this clearly slapping her in the face? People outside thought she was the orthodox daughter of the fourth wife. Once Ning Yue left, wouldn''t that mean announcing to the world that she was only half a daughter? Lin Yonghe was also very angry. She proposed that Ning Yue could not go to school. The reason was that Ning Yue was too weak and too tired to go to school. Fortunately, the old lady let Ning Yue go to school without asking her! Its all right for her to be humiliated, and more importantly, once Ning Yue enters school, she will contact other people. What if she wants to divorce after hearing the remarks that are not good for King Yinjun? "No, I have to find a way, and I must not let her enter the school!" "Hey, what are the fourth siblings talking about here? Is Yue''er going to school, so she is very happy?" The second lady came over charmingly, and the third lady was with her. After listening to her words, the third lady was very cooperative She sarcastically said, "Second sister-in-law, why do I see that the fourth sibling looks unhappy? Could it be that...she doesn''t want Yue''er to go to school, does she?" Lin Yonghe was stabbed so that his heart was furious: "Yue''er is not in good health, I am worried that she will make something bad." The second lady laughed: "Are you worried that she will find out that you have found a fire pit for her?" Lin Yonghe''s eyes were tearing apart: "You..." The second lady''s eyes turned: "Or are you worried that Yue''er will compare your daughter? That''s right, people who haven''t studied are better than those who have read. If you have to study, some people... just stand aside!" Ning Xi was so angry that his body trembled. The second madam laughed wildly, took the third madam''s hand, and said quietly: "It''s a great joy for Yue''er to enter school, and we, as aunts, have to show it." When Ning Yue returned to Tangli Courtyard, congratulatory gifts from the second and third wives were also brought over. They were a set of pure gold hair masks and a blue and white porcelain vase respectively. Ning Yue wasn''t very interested, so she let Mother Zhong put it in the warehouse. Mother Zhong was very happy when she learned that Ning Yue could go to school: "Did the pastry make the old lady happy?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： first encounter (2) Chapter 8 First Encounter (2) Ning Yue smiled: "Yes, grandma... I really like it." Mother Zhong wondered: "Who did you learn cooking from?" That''s right, Mama Zhong didn''t teach Ning Yue''s cooking skills. Although Mama Zhong''s cooking skills are good, she hasn''t been able to amaze the old lady. But the past is unbearable, Ning Yue really doesn''t want to remember that man at all. "Chunxi read some recipes to me before, so I wrote them down." After Hu pinched a reason, Ning Yue buried her head in reading. In fact, not only her cooking skills, but even the story of deer milk serving her relatives was made up by Brother Yu, but if she didn''t say that, it would be difficult to arouse the old lady''s attention. Compassion, not to mention letting the old lady empathize with her elder brother''s thoughts. "By the way, you went to the dining room to get Ganoderma lucidum and Codonopsis pilosula today, but you still didn''t get them?" Speaking of this, Mother Zhong became angry: "That Mrs. Wang, you are too deceitful! There is such a big general''s mansion, and there is no sesame and ginseng?" Ning Yue was very calm: "She wants to avenge Chunxi, so it''s normal for her to deprive me of my things. You go to the second lady and tell her that there are no Ganoderma lucidum and Codonopsis pilosula in the public house. Ask her to borrow some." "it is good." It was dawn, and Ning Yue was picked up from the bed by Zhong''s mother. After all, it was her body that had been ill for a long time. Ning Yue took in the morning chill, covered her mouth, and coughed violently. Mother Zhong was worried at the time: "Ah! Or... let''s not go!" Ning Yue waved his hand: "It''s okay, I''m sick because I lie down, walk around more, and I''ll recover slowly." After washing up, Ning Yue walked out of Tangli Courtyard. Due to the subtle relationship between the three families, Ning Wan and Ning Zhen used to ride in the same car, and Ning Xi took the same car. Today is Ning Yue''s first day of school, so it stands to reason that she should be with Ning Xi, but the driver But he said: "Going back to the third lady, the second lady remembered that there are still some things to deal with in the academy, so she went first." So, she is alone? Lin Yonghe didn''t think he could bluff her by doing this, did he? That''s ridiculous! Ning Yue calmly got into the carriage. The carriage began to drive on the long street. This time she finally walked out of Ma''s house in an upright manner, but she was not kicked out. Fate, unknowingly, she has deviated from the track of her previous life, which is really a good thing. The carriage drove into a secluded alley, and after walking for a while, the carriage began to bump. Ning Yue supported the window lattice and asked, "What''s going on?" The coachman said: "It seems... It seems that the wheel is broken. Don''t worry, miss. The servant will take a look first." He tightened the reins and tried to stop the horse, but then, as if the horse didn''t obey, he ran faster and faster. Ning Yue frowned: "Can you drive the car? Stop!" "It''s not that I don''t want to stop, it''s that they... have to run around, I don''t know if I ate something unclean in the morning..." In these words, its almost like cheating ghosts! Ning Yue opened the curtain, grabbed his whip with one hand, and pulled the reins of the horse with the other. The driver''s eyes sharpened: "Second Miss! It''s dangerous here, you''d better get back in the car!" Ning Yue looked around and was furious: "This is not the way to go to the academy at all! You are a slave, you are tired of work, aren''t you?" "I don''t know if the slave is alive or not, but the second lady should go back to the carriage obediently, otherwise she will be thrown into something bad" Dog Minions! What a dog slave! Ning Yue was so angry that she pulled out her hairpin and was about to stab the coachman! The coachman was so frightened that he pulled his hands violently and turned the carriage around! Ning Yue was unsteady and was thrown out! At the same time, a fine horse passed by at the entrance of the alley, and Ning Yue didn''t see what the other party looked like, so it ran straight into the other party''s arms. Plop~ Then they fell into the water together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： hold tight (1) Chapter 9 Hug Tight (1) The lake water in winter is extremely cold. The moment it fell, it seemed like ten thousand thorns were inserted into the body. Ning Yue felt so uncomfortable that her body tensed up. For a moment, she forgot that she still had someone in her arms. By the time he realized it, he had been coldly pushed away by that person! But she doesn''t know how to swim! Ning Yue gritted her teeth and hugged her again! She closed her eyes, unable to see who the other party was, but judging by the touch from the palm, it should be a man with a good figure. At this time, let alone a man, even if it is a piece of shit, as long as it can take her ashore, she will hold her tightly. The man obviously didn''t expect Ning Yue to be so difficult, and his body froze slightly, but soon, he opened Ning Yue''s fingers one by one! Just when he thought he was finally going to get rid of this trouble, Ning Yue''s legs got entangled! He finally got angry, and scratched Ning Yue''s slender waist with his backhand. Ning Yue was so itchy that her small body trembled, her mouth opened, and she almost choked on her saliva! Taking advantage of this opportunity, he broke free from Ning Yue and strenuously went upstream. His posture exuded a coldness all over his body. If Ning Yue was ashamed again, he wouldn''t mind stepping on Ning Yue''s head. However, what he never expected was that he couldn''t swim after just two swams. When he looked down, he saw that his waistband had been grabbed by someone at some point! If you dont take me to swim up, you can swim up with your **** naked! The man grew up so big, it was the first time anyone dared to threaten him! Still threatening this, what, shameless! Okay, okay, he will take her up. He wanted to see who was the one who dared to challenge the people in the Zhongshan Palace! Ning Yue is actually at the end of her battle. The few underwater strokes seem to be powerful, but only she knows that if the other party throws her away again, she will no longer have the strength to entangle her. The two of them went ashore. The driver who caused the accident had long since fled without a trace, and the empty street along the river was so quiet that only each other''s breathing could be heard. Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes, probably due to being in too much water, her vision was still blurry. In the shadows, she saw an unusually fair face, so white... with a faint evil look. The corners of his lips are slightly raised, like a crimson blood moon, extremely beautiful, yet trembling. It''s just that no one would have imagined that it was such a seductive face that gave birth to a pair of childlike, pure and pure eyes. The moment the four eyes met, Ning Yue''s heart seemed to be shaken by something. If she is not mistaken, the person in front of her is the beloved son of King Zhongshan, Xuan Yin. It was rumored that he was extremely ugly and a good-for-nothing who beat his wife, but only Ning Yue knew that this man, who couldn''t even carry a sword, would turn into a demon **** who would slaughter the entire Xiliang into a sea of ??corpses in ten years'' time! Ning Yue''s consciousness suddenly woke up! Xuanyin hates people staring at him the most, and covered her slender neck with a big cold palm, and then... squeezed it mercilessly! Ning Yue''s breathing was instantly stuck. "Heh, I wonder who is so shameless that he even dares to take off the king''s pants. It turns out that she is a little girl with no hair at all!" He smiled playfully. He smiled charmingly, but what he said was extremely cold, and Ning Yue''s shivering body was soon covered in cold sweat. Actually, Xuanyin is harmless right now, he can''t even beat her, but his brutality in his previous life left an indelible impression on her, and she couldn''t get out of that fear for a while. (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： hold tight (2) Chapter 10 Hug Tight (2) Seeing that Ning Yue didn''t speak, Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows: "What? Are you dumb?" His pure eyes gradually calmed down Ning Yue''s high tension. If she remembered correctly, Xuanyin would still be a waste in the next five years, and after five years, she and her parents should have left Xiliang. Thinking about it this way, it seems that she... doesn''t need to be afraid of Xuanyin. Turning her mind around, Ning Yue was no longer afraid. Seeing that Ning Yue was so frightened that he didn''t dare to look at him anymore, Xuan Yin suddenly raised his eyes again and looked at him more brazenly than before, and couldn''t help being angry: "What are you looking at? Look at your eyes again. Dig it out!" Ning Yue rolled her eyes. Xuanyin said again: "Say, who sent you to approach this king?" near? Do you think your market is very good? From the south of the city to the north of the city, if I can find a woman who is willing to approach you, I will take your last name! Besides, are you blind? Didn''t you see that I was thrown out of the carriage? Let go! let go you hear? If you don''t let go, you will kill another fiance! Beast! abnormal! You deserve to be a bachelor for the rest of your life! It was in the previous life, and it is the same in this life! Ning Yue''s face turned red from being pinched, and she couldn''t speak a word. well! Xuan Yin is also very distressed, he has given her a chance to defend herself, will she die if she answers it? Really dying, can''t breathe at all. This guy won''t let go She will die with him! Ning Yue held the dagger hidden in her wide sleeve. At this moment, a plain white figure came to the side of the two of them silently. The two of them only felt the light above their heads go dark, and before they could react, they were pulled apart by a gentle but undeniable force. "Ahem! Ahem!" Ning Yue covered her heart and coughed violently. A slender hand like jade stretched out in front of her, with a clean silk handkerchief in the palm. Ning Yue hastily put back the dagger, turned her head to look, and saw Xuan Yu dressed in white, standing in the backlight like a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks, staring at her steadily. "Sorry, brother-in-law was abrupt." he said softly. "No...it''s nothing." Ning Yue lowered her head, took the handkerchief, and accidentally touched his palm with her fingertips, as if she had been burned by something. Xuan Yu withdrew his hand calmly, looked at Xuan Yin who was arrogant and about to explode, and said, "Don''t make trouble, Miss Ning Yue is your fiancee." Xuanyin took a deep breath, and then frowned: "Wei, married, wife? This, what, young?" That expression of wanting to eat people, could only say "Are you weaned" Ning Yue "timidly" stood behind Xuan Yu. Xuan Yu looked at her, then at Xuan Yin: "Don''t scare her." Scared? Xuan Yin glared, pointed at Ning Yue and said, "Brother, do you know that she almost..." took off my pants. Ning Yue blinked her watery eyes, innocently like a lost deer. Xuanyin''s mouth opened wide all of a sudden: "It''s still pretending, isn''t it?" Ning Yue''s body trembled, and her small hands timidly grabbed a small piece of Xuan Yu''s sleeve corner. That appearance was so pitiful. Xuan Yin has the desire to kill someone! Xuan Yu''s tone sank: "Okay, it''s early in the morning, let''s see what happened to you? Why don''t you go back home and change your clothes?" Ning Yue narrowed her eyes and smiled provocatively at Xuan Yin. Xuanyin rushed up all at once! Xuan Yu''s eyes flickered, he waved one hand, tapped Xuan Yin''s acupuncture points, and snapped his fingers, a guard stepped forward: "General!" "Send the county king back to the mansion." "yes!" Xuanyin was carried onto the horse. Although the others couldn''t move, their eyes followed Ning Yue all the time, like sharp arrows, wishing to shoot her into a sieve! Ning Yue smiled slightly and waved to him. Xuan Yu turned around. Ning Yue hurriedly put down her hands, and Fu lowered her body. Xuan Yu said: "You don''t have to be so out of touch." See outside? What kind of outsider is this? She is pretending! ah ah ah Xuanyin was going crazy! Ning Yue''s lips hooked slightly, coughed lightly, and said, "Thank you brother-in-law!" Xuan Yu frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and said, "Not married yet." Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, and then she smiled and said, "Then I''ll be like them, shall I call you General? Or, Prince?" "what ever." He finished speaking lightly, got on the horse, walked a few steps, then stopped suddenly, turned around and asked, "Where are you going? I''ll see you off." Ning Yue''s eyes lit up: "I..." "Princess Fuyuan has arrived" Accompanied by the eunuch''s loud and clear communication, a group of hundreds of people walked over mightily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： face (1) Chapter 11 Face Slap (1) The carriage stopped in front of Xuan Yu and Ning Yue, and the curtain was lifted, revealing the beautiful face of Princess Fuyuan. To Ning Yue, who was used to seeing beauties, this face might not be so stunning, but her eyes were full of tears. The tenderness and tranquility, there is a kind of indescribable comfort. Ning Yue saluted respectfully. Princess Fuyuan looked at Ning Yue, then at Xuan Yu, and said softly: "The general is here too, I seem to have seen Prince Yin just now." Xuan Yu said in a calm manner: "He has something to do, so he''s going back home first, I don''t know if the princess will arrive." Princess Fuyuan smiled, and she didn''t mean to blame her. Then, her smiling eyes fell on Ning Yue: "Which girl is this? Why is it so early in the morning that she is covered in water?" Ning Yue glanced at Xuan Yu, Xuan Yu nodded at her, she took a step forward and said: "My daughter is Ma Ningyue, she accidentally fell into the water, fortunately the general and King Yinjun passed by and saved my daughter. " Princess Fuyuan believed Ning Yue''s words, nodded and said, "It turns out that she is Ma Yuan''s daughter, so it''s no wonder I feel kind-hearted. When you were young, I even hugged you." When she was a child, the country had not yet changed hands. Princess Fuyuan was just a daughter of a noble family, but Princess Fuyuan''s grandfather and Mrs. Lin''s father accidentally joined the clan. When she was taken back to Lin''s house by Mrs. Lin to play, she ran into Princess Fuyuan. Seeing that Ning Yue obviously didn''t remember, Fu Yuan was not annoyed, but asked, "Why did you come out alone?" According to Princess Fuyuan, Ning Yue is still just a child, who would dare to let the child go out alone? She even thought, could it be that Ma Yuan''s concubine was not good enough for Ning Yue? Ning Yue thought for a while and said, "My clothes are wet, so I asked the driver and maid to go back and clean them for me." Ning Yue still understands the principle that family ugliness should not be publicized. No matter how much she fights with Lin Yonghe, she can''t make others laugh, let alone there is not only a princess here, but also Xuanyu. Xuan Yu glanced at Ning Yue thoughtfully, but said nothing. Princess Fuyuan asked again: "It''s freezing cold, don''t wait for your servants, my palace''s mansion is nearby, if you don''t mind, go to my palace to change." I thought that if you look like a drowned rat, you must not be able to get into school, but unexpectedly, you will meet Princess Fuyuan, a lucky star, and it''s just... a turnaround! With Princess Fuyuan seeing her off, Xuan Yu bid farewell to Ning Yue and returned to the Military Aircraft Office. On the way, Princess Fuyuan chatted with Ning Yue for a few words, and when she learned that Ning Yue was going to school, she couldn''t help opening her eyes wide: "Since you are a lady of the academy, why didn''t you wear a lady''s dress?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes, and said embarrassingly: "My daughter...enrolled in the school suddenly, and I didn''t have time to do it." Actually, there are already three ladies in the family, and it is enough to make a set for her overnight according to their appearance, but Lin Yonghe hates her so much, and wishes for her to lose face, so why would he think about her? The carriage drove directly into the Huaixiang Pavilion of the Princess Mansion, where the palace servants had prepared hot water, Ning Yue hurriedly took off her clothes, jumped into the warm tub, sweated all over, and drank a large bowl of **** tea before finally I finally got out of the freezing situation. Princess Fuyuan handed Ning Yue a set of ladies'' clothes: "Try it on, does it fit?" "this is" "The lady''s clothes before I left the cabinet may be too big, but it''s not obvious if the belt is pulled back." Although this set of ladies clothes has been around for a few years, it is still as good as new with proper maintenance. It is worth mentioning that its belt is not the red of ordinary ladies, but royal gold. (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： face (2) Chapter 12 Face Slap (2) Ning Yue gasped: "This is too precious!" Princess Fuyuan patted her hand and said, "What''s valuable? It''s just an old dress. I can''t wear it anymore. Instead of letting it moldy in the cabinet, I''d rather let you wear it out to bask in the sun." Speaking of this, Ning Yue had no choice but to accept it. At this time, Ning Yue didn''t know what kind of profound impact this dress would have on her. Her mind was full of memories about Princess Fuyuan Princess Fuyuan is the first woman in Xiliang to be admitted to Taixue. Before her, Taixue only recruited men. It was she who proved to the world that women are not inferior to men. Only then can they study and read in the academy like men. Compared to Ma Ningxi, who only has three-color hairpins and feels invincible in the world, Princess Fuyuan, who wears five-color hairpins but always keeps a low profile, is obviously more worthy of admiration. Ning Yue took a step back, and bowed respectfully. Princess Fuyuan smiled slightly, stood up, and returned a half salute. Academy Ning Xi carried two volumes of books borrowed from Zangshuge, and returned to the classroom with a cold expression. As soon as he entered the door, two young ladies immediately surrounded him. The one in yellow was Miss Wu from the prefect''s family in Jizhou, and the one in green was Huangmen. Miss Zhang from the servant''s family. "Ma Ningxi! I heard that your sister is coming to the academy! Is it true?" Miss Wu asked curiously. Ning Xi glared at Ning Wan and Ning Zhen who were not far away. Needless to say, she knew that they had spread the news: "Of course it''s not true. She is not in good health and has been recuperating at home." "So, you really have a younger sister, born to a mother?" Miss Zhang asked. Ning Xi''s expression froze: "...No." "Oh, it''s a concubine." Miss Zhang asked, "Why haven''t you mentioned it before?" "I told you that she is in poor health and always stays at home, and you don''t know her, so what do I tell you about her?" After Ning Xi finished answering, seeing that the two of them wanted to ask again, she hurriedly said, "The articles left by the master are all Have you recited it? If you havent recited it, you have to hurry up, the master will check it. She is the most proud student of the Master, and is often called by the Master to handle some internal affairs, so when she said that the Master will check, it must be checked. Ms. Wu and Ms. Huang really didn''t have the time to gossip. They returned to their seats and began to memorize. However, before it stopped for a long time, more people gathered around. "Ma Ningxi, is your sister really coming to the academy?" "I said no! Can I lie to you? She is sick all day long, and she faints on the ground before she walks out of the gate!" As soon as Ningxi finished speaking, there was a burst of exclamation and noise from the corridor: "Princess Fuyuan is here! Everyone, come and see! Princess Fuyuan''s carriage has stopped at the entrance of the academy!" The crowd dispersed from around Ningxi and rushed to the corridor. Although Ningxi had a gap in her heart, she was not jealous because she was a princess. After straightening her clothes, she stood up arrogantly and gracefully, intending to meet the lady. Let''s welcome Princess Fuyuan together. Unexpectedly, as soon as her front foot stepped over the threshold, she heard someone screaming on her back foot "Ahit''s not Princess Fuyuan!" Ning Xi withdrew her foot, then she didn''t have to greet her personally. "who is it?" "do not know!" "Look at her belt, golden... royal... royal... oh my god! She''s from the royal family!" Royalty? Another princess? Then I still have to pay my respects. Ning Xi came to the aisle at the entrance together with hundreds of ladies, lined up on both sides, and waited for each other''s arrival. In the crowd, someone shouted, "Ma Ningxi, could it be your sister?" Ning Xi smiled disdainfully. Her sister is just a sick child and a straw bag. How could she have anything to do with the royal family? Besides, mother has already planned that Ma Ningyue will never appear in the academy today, no, forever! (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： tear down (1) Chapter 13 Debunked (1) When the petite and exquisite figure got closer and closer, so close that he could see his face clearly, there was a gasp in the crowd. Ning Xi instinctively felt something strange, she raised her eyes, and looked at the girl in royal lady''s attire. The girl''s complexion is snow-white, her black hair is black and shiny, her facial features are exquisite, her face is small and delicate, with a faint trace of baby fat, and when the sun shines, her jade is almost transparent. Her steps are very light and steady, and her smile is very light and beautiful, giving people an atmosphere and calmness beyond her age. The most memorable thing is the pair of eyes that are as if they are in the abyss. When you look at the past, you can see the bottom clearly, but you can''t discern any emotions. After looking at it for a long time, you feel chills down your spine for no reason, as if being stared at by a poisonous snake. On the average. But how is that possible? She is obviously a little girl of the same age as them! While the ladies appraised this new classmate quietly in their hearts, Ning Xi''s face changed a little bit, because this girl who was wearing a royal lady''s dress and attracted hundreds of ladies to watch was none other than her idiot sister Ma Ningyue! Seeing the old sick man with a sallow face, appearing in front of others with vigor and vigor, Ning Xi wanted to rush up and take off the clothes with the golden belt from Ning Yue! She really didn''t understand, how could things develop like this? Didn''t mother say that Ning Yue would not be able to make it to the academy no matter what? Not only did Ning Yue arrive, but she also changed into such a beautiful lady''s dress! When she went out, she was obviously not dressed like this! What happened before coming to the academy? ! Ning Yue noticed Ning Xi''s reaction from the moment she got off the carriage. Ning Xi didn''t show much abnormality on the surface, but her clenched hands were about to pinch a few holes in the veil. She said that she will take back what belongs to her, and all of this will start from Ma Ningxi! Ning Yue walked to the center of the venue calmly, her gentle but not weak eyes swept over the ladies who were looking at her: "Hello, everyone, my name is Ma Ningyue, I am a new lady, please give me your advice." Everyone was still immersed in curiosity about her attire, and did not realize her relationship with Ning Xi. Someone asked, "Why are you wearing a golden belt?" Ning Yue smiled slightly, and said: "I fell into the water in shock on the road, and was met by Princess Fuyuan. The princess was kind and asked me to change her clothes to avoid catching cold." Hearing this, what else does Ning Xi not understand? It''s because her mother wanted to throw Ma Ningyue into a ruin and prevent her from going to school. Unexpectedly, Ma Ningyue was rewarded by Princess Fuyuan because of a blessing in disguise! This idiot''s luck... is not so good! When everyone was envious or jealous, Ning Xi was so angry that he almost lost his composure. Ning Yue walked over happily: "Second sister." After hearing this call, everyone finally realized that something was wrong! Wu Juan was the first to react, her eyes widened, and she said in shock: "Ah! Ning Xi, she is your sister? Didn''t you say... your sister has been sick and fainted when walking, so she can''t come to school? She, She she she..." It doesn''t look like it! After being told by Wu Juan, other people also showed surprised and puzzled expressions one after another. Although the girl in front of her was paler and smaller, her eyes were bright and bright, and she didn''t have the faint look of someone who had been ill for a long time. state. Ning Xi suddenly felt as if she had been slapped in the face, and she couldn''t get off the stage for a long time, but Ning Yue "kindly" helped her out: "I have been ill for a long time, and it was my aunt who loved me, and she often brought my second sister over to see her." Me, I just got better so quickly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： tear down (2) Chapter 14 Debunked (2) There is a subtext in this statement. Aunt is what the heirs call the concubine, and the status of the concubine is extremely low in the family, and it is impossible to manipulate a young lady Or, this young lady is her own child, but if so, wouldn''t Ning Xi be a concubine? Or, this "aunt" has other meanings. Ning Yue looked at Ning Xi with all her leisure time. She wanted to see what choice this ungrateful elder sister would make. Would she admit that she was a concubine, or would she admit that her mother climbed into her brother-in-law''s bed? She was sure that Ma Ningxi would not choose the former! Sure enough, when oppressed by everyone''s inquiries, Ning Xi took a deep breath and bit out a few words through his teeth: "My mother has been married to the Ma family for many years, third sister, you should change your mouth." gone." She used "to marry", which means that she is definitely not a concubine, at least a common wife, but at the same time, she also told everyone that the word aunt means aunt. Strictly speaking, it is not too uncommon for sisters to serve a husband together in Xiliang, but Ma Yuan has always only recognized Lin Lanzhi as his wife, so when Ningxi told them that her mother''s surname was Lin, and she was Ma Yuan When she was the first daughter of the fourth wife, everyone used to think that she was the first wife''s child! But is she really? You can draw a conclusion just by looking at Ma Ningyue''s clothes. Even though Princess Fuyuan has a gentle temperament, in fact, she is born as a concubine who values ??rules more than anyone else. If Ma Ningyue is born in a concubine, I''m afraid she won''t even have the chance to kowtow to her. "Ma Ningxi, if you don''t tell us about your sister, are you afraid that we will find out about you?" Wu Juan asked bluntly. Ning Xi''s face faded from color, and it took an unknown amount of effort to maintain his standing still: "See through what? I''m not lying." "You said you were Madam Lin''s child." "My mother''s surname is Lin, and she is also my father''s wife. What''s wrong with saying that?" "You still said that Brother Ke Qing is your eldest brother." "Of course he is my big brother! Could it be that I can''t call him big brother just because we were not born in the same mother''s womb?" Ning Xi turned up her volume. She has always regarded herself as pure and elegant. It fell by more than half. However, she was only fourteen years old at this time, and still immature, she didn''t realize that she was falling into the trap that Ning Yue set for her step by step. It was still Wu Juan who was asking the bottom line: "But you...we all thought you were brother Ke Qing''s sister with the same father and mother!" "That''s because you misunderstood yourself. Do you want to blame me?" Ning Xi couldn''t control her embarrassment and embarrassment more and more. Her face turned a liver color, but her lips were slightly pale. Her beautiful eyes were wide open, and she wished she could eat Wu Juan who kept making troubles. ! The silly girl Wu Juan didn''t feel at all that her question was poignant: "If you say that, everyone will understand it wrong! If it were you..." Ning Xi''s lungs are about to explode, she has never been so embarrassed when she grows so big! She is the first, she has the glory of the three-color hairpin, who will not be polite when seeing her? But right now, they all...all surrounded her like prisoners! She was so angry that she interrupted Wu Juan: "I won''t get it wrong! Don''t blame others if you can''t think well!" Around, suddenly quiet. Ning Xi''s words undoubtedly caused nearly a hundred ladies to lay down their guns. When Ning Xi realized that she had said something wrong, the way everyone looked at her had completely changed. In fact, this is really a trivial matter. Although Ning Xi has the intention of misleading, she did not say deceitful words. As long as she explains it well to everyone, most people can understand her of. Vanity, who doesn''t have a little bit? What''s more, Ping''s wife''s child is also considered to be born, and her grades are excellent, so few people will look down on her because of this. Ning Yue took advantage of this gorgeous appearance to stimulate her to the greatest extent, and under the situation of chaos, she was hit by the aggressive method. Now it''s not a matter of vanity, but that she accidentally showed contempt for everyone. Ning Yue lightly raised the corners of her lips, turning a goddess of the whole people into a public enemy with a full name, all she needed was a lady''s dress. (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： trap(1) Chapter 15 Traps (1) After a farce, Ning Xi''s image suffered an unprecedented Waterloo. Compared with her embarrassing situation, Ning Yue, who is easygoing and generous, has successfully captured the favor of many people. Wu Juan stepped forward with a smile on her face, took Ning Yue''s arm familiarly and said, "My name is Wu Juan, and we will be classmates from now on!" Ning Yue opened her eyes wide and looked at the girl who was fatter than the second wife: "Which Wu Juan? Is it the three thousand gold from Wu Chonglin, the prefect of Jizhou?" Wu Juan nodded like a slapstick: "Yes, yes! You know that I am the third child?" Ning Yue was dumbfounded. If she remembered correctly, the future concubine of Prince Renxian would be Wu Chonglin''s third daughter, right? God, that Jizhou beauty who is lighter than Zhao Feiyan and can dance on a lotus flower... was actually a fat man when she was a child? ! Too challenging her ability to accept! Wu Juan was shocked by Ning Yue''s eyes, no, to be precise, she was shocked by her eyes: "Hey, you...what''s the matter with you? Something grew on my face?" Ning Yue shook her head, smiled, and said, "No, your hairpin is very beautiful." Wu Juan was immediately coaxed to be happy when she wore thousands of clothes and flattered her but she enthusiastically introduced Ning Yue to the school and her classmates. After Ning Yue was forced out of Ma''s house in her previous life, she was adopted by that person, and she was not allowed to come out to socialize until she was eighteen years old. At that time, the capital city had changed a lot, so what Wu Juan told her These things that others have been tired of hearing for a long time, to her, are simply full of freshness. "Our school is also called Qilin Academy. It is divided into the official residence and the female residence. It is separated by a wisteria gate in the middle. It is usually not seen. The school adopts a division system. From high to low, it is East School, West School, South School, and North School. Above Dongxue is Taixue, Taixue belongs to the imperial court, and ordinary people cant pass the exam. But you dont have to worry, you just came here, you have to study for at least seven or eight years before you can be promoted to Dongxue, and you might already be married by then. After getting married, you can no longer go to school. Ning Yue wondered if she should thank Miss Wu Juan for her ingenious comfort. Through Wu Juan''s introduction, Ning Yue also learned that the three daughters of the Ma family did not stay in the same class. Human talent, he was promoted to Dongxue in just three years. Wu Juan is also a lady of Dongxue, but...she bought it with money. There are still many ladies like her, which is the same reason as spending money to buy an official. After that, Wu Juan pointed out everyone she knew to Ning Yue one by one. Finally, Ning Yue came to the conclusion that there was no one in the whole school that Wu Juan didn''t know. When Wu Juan mentioned the Yao sisters who were swinging, Ning Yue''s face gradually turned pale. Wu Juan noticed Ning Yue''s strangeness: "What''s wrong? Do you know them?" I...killed them. She only found out later that the Yao sisters, like her, are the adopted daughters of that person. The difference is that she has been raised in his bedroom, while they live in Prime Minister Yao''s house as the daughters of the Yao family. In the eyes of outsiders, Prime Minister Yao, as the head of civil servants, is a deadly enemy with that person, but who would have expected that his two "daughters" have already firmly controlled the prime minister''s mansion? The so-called unending situation between him and Prime Minister Yao was just deliberately created to confuse everyone''s attention. Later, Prime Minister Yao was squeezed out of value, and the Yao sisters decisively destroyed the prime minister''s mansion. Afterwards, the two stabbed her with a sword and told her to get out of his bedroom, saying that she had studied for five years but could not even kill someone. People who know how to do it are not worthy to serve the lord. (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： trap(2) Chapter 16 Traps (2) Then, she poisoned both of them to death in front of him. After all, it was her first time to kill someone, and the impression was not insignificant. Now that they appeared in front of her so young and so vividly, she had a deep feeling of fraudulent corpses. "Which class are they in?" "Spanish." Not in the same class, so much more comfortable. Next, Ning Yue didn''t meet any acquaintances again. Wu Juan looked at the hourglass in the gazebo and said, "Class is about to start, and the classrooms of Beixue are over there. You go through the garden, first turn left, then right, and then turn right." Turn right and there you are. Ning Yue nodded, thanked Wu Juan, and walked to the classroom. Behind her, Wu Juan yelled at her, don''t ask for anything, but she didn''t hear it very clearly. Walking halfway, she bumped into Ning Xi unexpectedly and within reason. Ning Xi had a bad meal in the morning, so she must be very angry, but she didn''t come to find fault with her for so long, she almost thought that Ning Xi had lost his temper. "Second sister." She saluted. Ning Xi had a smile on his face, as if he had already revealed what happened in the morning: "Third sister, you are still too young and have never dealt with outsiders. My sister is afraid that you will be deceived, so I came here to remind you. After all, you and I are Father''s child will marry into the palace together in the future, no one in this world loves you more than elder sister, even if you do too much to elder sister, elder sister will not blame you." Ning Yue blinked her bright eyes: "Second Sister...what do you want to tell Yue''er?" Ning Xi raised his hand and stroked her temples lovingly: "My sister is too popular in the school, and many people are jealous of her in private. If someone says something bad about my sister to you, you must not believe it. do you know?" Is this...brainwashing her? Intuition told Ning Yue that Ning Xi was not so magnanimous. Even though she acted like she said something unintentionally about what happened this morning, with Ning Xi''s heart, it was still impossible to let it go easily. So, what exactly does Ning Xi want to do? "Third sister, I saw you with Wu Juan just now, Wu Juan is outspoken, and she is a good person. I don''t think your sister has any objections to dating her..." Thought she would provoke her relationship with Wu Juan? Ning Xi stood in the wind and wasted so much saliva with her just to approve of her being friends with Wu Juan? Even though Ning Yue wasn''t stupid, she didn''t figure out what kind of medicine Ningxi''s gourd was selling for a while. Boomboomboom Not far away, the big bell on the clock tower was rang. Ning Xi frowned, and helped Ning Yue to turn around: "Oops, class is about to start, you hurry up! See that attic? That''s the classroom of Beixue, just pass through the purple bamboo trees in front! Hurry up !" The attic with the word Bei is indeed the classroom of Beixue. It is consistent with what Wu Juan said, but the route is different. The road Wu Juan pointed to takes a big detour. Time is running out now. If you dont take a shortcut, you will be late. Go to school first. She is late, what will the master think of her? Ning Yue lifted her skirt and ran into the purple bamboo forest. Unbeknownst to her, Ning Xi smiled coldly where she couldn''t see. "Miss." The maid Cuiping stepped forward and said worriedly, "Zizhuyuan is the place where that strange old man lives, and outsiders are always forbidden to enter. Would it be good to lure Sanjie there? What if something happens? Anyway, it will be difficult for you to marry Prince Xuan!" "Don''t worry, it''s not going to kill her, it''s just making her suffer." No matter whether Ning Yue deliberately revealed that she was not the first wife''s daughter, she couldn''t forgive her dignity for being trampled on, "What happened today, You should teach her a lesson, let her understand her own weight, and never fight against me again!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： blame (1) Chapter 17 Setting the blame (1) As soon as Yue stepped into the Purple Bamboo Courtyard, she sensed something was wrong. She remembered that Wu Juan yelled at her, don''t do anything, it seemed to be a warning, and when she thought about it, there were obviously two ways to go to the Beixue classroom. Why did Wu Juan give it to her? She pointed far away? Wu Juan has no grievances or enmities with her, so naturally she will not harm her. When all the circumstances are combined, an answer is ready to come out from the bottom of my heart You can''t walk in this forest! However, when Ning Yue noticed something strange, one foot had already stepped in. She wanted to pull it back, but unexpectedly, the stone slab at the bottom of her foot moved suddenly, and the surrounding purple bamboos also moved along with it. Rectangular stones several feet high popped out, and she was surrounded inside! Was this the original idea of ??Ning Xi? Trapped her in the purple bamboo forest, teach her a lesson? I really think highly of her! Ning Yue narrowed her eyes coldly, and looked at the stone in front of her. "Dry three times, Kun six breaks, Kun hexagram, go true north!" Ning Yue took a step towards the north, the first wave of stone formations fell, but before going far, the second wave of stone formations rose! "Li Zhongxu, Kan Zhongman, Li Gua, go due east!" While the white skirt fluttered, Ning Yue took a step towards the east! This wave of stones fell, and soon, the third wave and the fourth wave of stone formations followed. But if Ning Xi was here, he would be very surprised to find that, apart from Ning Yue''s slight astonishment when he first stepped into the purple bamboo forest, Ning Yue became very calm when the formation appeared later, even like a fish in water. The north wind is picking up, and there is a faintly tempting scent of butter and sesame seeds from the depths of the purple bamboo forest. Ning Yue''s eyes move, is there still people living here? So... Ning Xi not only wants to trap her in the woods, but also wants her to disturb the purity of her master? Ning Yue just laughed, how could there be such shameless people in the world? She has been flaunting in the school for so long under the name of the first concubine''s daughter, and now that the property is returned to the original owner, she is so angry that she framed her, a villain is a villain, even if you don''t treat her cruelly, she will never There is no trace of gratitude, since that''s the case, I don''t need to worry about that meager blood relationship! When Ning Yue rushed to the classroom, the master hadn''t come yet, so she chose a seat by the window and sat down. The twelve students in the North School class had all seen her at the door, some nodded to her, some gave her a seat, Some people even stopped looking at her after learning that she was not a real princess. Among these people, most of them will marry into the Zanying family. Half of them live a peaceful and happy life, while the other half live a life that is worse than death. Those who give her supercilious eyes basically belong to the latter, so she is not angry, not at all. This morning is full of Mao poetry class. My masters surname is Yang, a student of a doctors degree. The former master temporarily recommended him to be a substitute teacher because of a headache. Although his lectures were a bit rigid, he was kind-hearted. He was worried that Ning Yue would not understand, so he gave Ning Yue a beginner''s book of literacy. The whole morning passed quickly, and Ning Yue was still a little unfulfilled. In her previous life, she was illiterate when she was forced out of Ma''s house. Everything, including writing her own name, was taught by that person, but the class of a group of people is obviously better than that of one person. Classes are a lot more fun, and "What''s the next sentence you dare not share?" Ning Yue raised her hand: "It is common to say business." "No, it is Mo Dare not to come to the king. Then, Mo Dare not to come to enjoy, what does Mo Dare not to come to the king mean?" Ning Yue raised her hand again: "It means, don''t be afraid to come to have fun, don''t be afraid to come to be king." "Haha..." The ladies roared with laughter. Master Yang cleared his throat: "It means not daring not to come to offer sacrifices, not daring not to come to worship." (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： blame (2) Chapter 18 Setting the blame (2) "Oh." Ning Yue smiled and sat down. She got it wrong, she really got it wrong! But she wasn''t locked in a dark room! Someone laughed at her! Unlike the group of eunuchs, who would beat her with a whip without saying a word. Ning Yue rested her chin on one hand, and smiled with crooked eyebrows. Everyone didn''t know what Ning Yue had experienced. Seeing her smile sincerely, they felt that she was a very broad-minded person. In the East School classroom, Ning Xi was a little distracted. She watched Ning Yue walk into the Purple Bamboo Forest with her own eyes, and also saw the formation of the Purple Bamboo Forest activated. Although it was not a real gossip formation, it was enough for an idiot. Trapped her for a long time. But for some reason, her eyelids kept twitching, as if something bad was about to happen. Just when she was faintly apprehensive, a thunderous and furious voice exploded from outside the gate. "Give me all those with the surname Ma" The four masters of Dongxue, Xixue, Nanxue and Beixue were all frightened and stuck to the wall! The roaring old man is none other than the ashes master of their schoolSikong Liu. Sikong Liu usually doesn''t go to class very much, and usually just nests in the purple bamboo forest to stew chicken, what is the wind blowing today that brought him here? Si Kongliu''s old lungs were about to explode, he had stewed the chicken for a whole day and night, and after taking a nap, it was gone when he woke up! At the scene of the crime, he found a silk handkerchief with the emblem of General Fubo''s mansion impressively embroidered on the silk handkerchief! "Ma Yuan, you gave birth to a good son! How dare you steal my chicken!" The two masters from Dongxue and Beixue brought Ningxi, Ning Yue, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen to the center of the venue as quickly as possible. Without the master, the ladies from the two classes came to join in the fun, and they coaxed together, and the ladies from the Western School and the Southern School could not sit still. Ning Xi''s first reaction was that Ning Yue stole old Mr. Sikong''s chicken. If this is true, Ning Yue will really be in trouble this time. However, when she arrived there and saw Ning Yue standing with Ning Wan and Ning Zhen, she suddenly remembered that Ning Yue was the only one who broke into the Purple Bamboo Forest. Why didn''t Mr. Sikong directly suspect her? Could it be...there is a second person breaking in? She would never believe that Ning Yue walked out of the formation by herself without alarming Mr. Sikong. The two wives and four "little pony boys" gave Sikong pop a gift. Sikong Liu waved his hand impatiently, his eyes swept away, and he paused for a few seconds on Ning Xi''s hair bun wearing a three-color lady''s hairpin: "What''s your name?" Ning Xi was slightly taken aback, and replied: "Ning Xi." "Yeah." Sikong Liu nodded, Ning Xi secretly rejoiced that the other party noticed her achievements and no longer doubted herself, but suddenly, Sikong Liu grabbed her wrist, "Ha! I caught you, You shameless chicken thief!" Except for Ning Yue, everyone was taken aback. Master Dongxue said: "Mr. Sikong, is there... some misunderstanding? How could Ningxi steal your chicken?" Sikong Liu didn''t even look at him, pointed to Ning Yue, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen, and said, "I have evidence to prove that the Ma family stole it! But do you think the three idiots from Beixue can come and go in my formation?" Are you comfortable?" Three people: "..." This time, Ning Xi was completely taken aback. Only poor students are more likely to be suspected of misconduct. How can they suspect top students? This is not the point, the point is that Sikong Liu said that she can come and go freely, she obviously saw Ning Yue go in! Could it be that... an idiot who can''t even write his name can break the Sikong family''s formation without a teacher? Ning Yue is certainly not self-taught, but those are all learned in her previous life, who would have thought of it? Ning Xi held back his aggrieved words and said, "Old man, you just said that there is evidence to prove that the Ma family stole your chicken. What is the evidence?" Sikong Liu threw the silk handkerchief to Ning Xi. Ning Xi squeezed the silk handkerchief, her face turned pale all of a sudden: "Ning Yue, it was you! You framed me, right? Just now you were the only one..." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Only me? Did the second sister want to say that she saw me enter the purple bamboo forest? I said goodbye to Wu Juan in the garden, and she told me not to lean into the purple bamboo forest. How could I knowingly commit a crime?" Wu Juan hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Yes, yes, that''s what I told Ning Yue! Ning Yue entered school on the first day and didn''t know the rules, so I reminded her specially!" With Wu Juan''s reminder before her, she would not break into the Purple Bamboo Forest no matter what, unless someone worthy of her trust came to mislead her. Stealing a chicken is shameful, but framing one''s own sister is even more unforgivable. If Ning Xi dares to clear her of stealing, she will let Ning Xi bear the crime of killing her sister! She wanted to see, Ning Xi, would she dare? (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： Sakura (1) Chapter 19 Sakura (1) Ning Xi is not a fool, on the contrary, she is very smart, so when Ning Yue asked her back, she realized the seriousness of the problem, and she could not confess that she saw Ning Yue enter the Purple Bamboo Forest with her own eyes! Otherwise, once asked, what would she say? Did she say that she lured Ning Yue into the purple bamboo forest, or did she helplessly watch Ning Yue enter the purple bamboo forest but didn''t stop in time? Either way, it seems that her sister is too vicious and selfish! To advance is to kill a sister; to retreat is to steal. How did things develop like this? Ning Yue, that idiot, obviously doesn''t know a single character, so why can she enter and leave the Eight Diagrams formation silently? He also stole a chicken to frame her! If Ning Yue directly insisted that it was her, she might still have a way to excuse herself, but Ning Yue didn''t say anything, leaving only a handkerchief embroidered with the emblem of the General''s Mansion! Just as Sikongliu said, among the four daughters of Ning''s generation, she is the only one who has the ability to cross the purple bamboo forest. "I didn''t expect her to be this kind of person." "From the beginning, she lied to us that she was the first wife''s daughter, but after a long time she was a concubine. I''m not surprised at all that she stole chickens." Ning Xi blushed with anger and said, "I''m not a concubine! I''m a prostitute!" It doesn''t matter much if you are not a concubine. A concubine who is sneaky is not as respected as a good-behaved concubine. If it was said that in the morning they were just annoyed at Ning Xi after being deceived, now, it is the anger of wanting to draw a line with her immediately! Ning Xi endured the strange eyes of everyone, only to feel that a ruthless palm stripped her clothes one by one under the eyes of everyone! She burst into tears, hugged her trembling body tightly and said, "I didn''t steal anything! I didn''t...I really didn''t...Master, trust me, Mr. Sikong, trust me, I''m innocent..." Her pitiful appearance aroused the pity of the two wives. They turned around and looked at Sikongliu with embarrassment. Master Yang said: "Sir, there may be some misunderstanding about this matter." Ning Yue''s eyes flashed, she stepped forward and said, "Yes, Mr. Sikong, my sister has no reason to steal your chicken! Our family is so rich, we won''t be greedy for a chicken." These words clearly exposed Ning Yue''s "ignorance". Three treasures in the world, Qingming Sword, Bagua Compass, and Longevity Pill. Among them, the first two are useless for ordinary people, because they wont work. Only Sikonglius Longevity Pill is eaten by the elderly to prolong life, young people to strengthen their bodies, and children to cure all diseases. Everyone covets it. Otherwise, why did Sikong Liu have to set up a formation in Zizhu Forest that no outsiders are allowed to enter? But because the longevity elixir is too strong to be taken directly, we have to feed it into the stomach of the chicken first, and then stew the chicken to eat after the medicine is fully developed. So Ning Yue''s question undoubtedly reminded everyone that Ningxi absolutely There is a motive for committing the crime! Of course, if someone else asked this question, they would definitely be suspected of framing, but Ning Yue is an idiot who doesn''t even know Xuanyin''s glorious deeds. Even Ning Wan and Ning Zhen believe that their third sister is real So ignorant! Ning Xi was completely stunned, she didn''t even have the strength to argue, and she didn''t even look at the chicken feathers, so she was convicted on the basis of Sipa, a female family member of a general''s mansion! Throughout the ages, she was probably the only one who was so unlucky! However, worse luck is yet to come Sikongliu flicked his sleeves coldly: "Huh! One longevity pill costs one thousand taels, and the chicken ate two, you can figure it out yourself!" Ning Xi collapsed on the ground on the spot! (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： Sakura (2) Chapter 20 Sakura (2) "what-" In the training ground of the Zhongshan Palace, Xuanyin was unsteady, fell to the ground, and let out a scream. There was a burst of sneering around, how many years have passed, the fourth young master is still a waste like always! Dong Ba strode forward and hurriedly said: "Master, are you alright?" Xuan Yin gasped in pain: "Knife...Knife, get away from me, you want to crush me to death!" "Ah? Oh! Oh!" I was so anxious just now that I forgot to remove the knife that was pressing on the young master''s back. Dongba hurriedly mustered up his energy and moved the knife down. Xuanyin lost his breath and began to gasp for air. After panting enough, I asked, "How long have I lasted?" Dongba coughed lightly, and said, "Half...half a quarter of an hour." "Only half an hour?" Xuanyin frowned, "Are you reading that right? I was so exhausted, it only took a while? I obviously carried it for a quarter of an hour yesterday!" Dongba''s throat slid a bit, what''s a quarter of an hour missing? I haven''t told you yet, your knife is also twenty catties lighter! "Alas." Xuan Yin sighed in disappointment, lay on his back on the ground, and said, "Sure enough, no matter how hard you try, it''s useless. You''ll always be at the bottom. It''s better to pack up and leave as soon as possible, so as not to be caught when you''re twenty-five years old." Drive away, it will be even more embarrassing." Outsiders only see the scenery of the Xuan family, but they don''t know the cruelty of the Xuan family. In the Xuan family, those who have reached the age of twenty-five but still have nothing to do will be expelled from the family. "I''m twenty, Dongba." Dong Ba lowered his eyes sadly: "Master, don''t be discouraged, the current situation is turbulent, whether it is the Xuan family or the court, they all need talents..." Xuanyin put his arms behind his head, and smiled mischievously: "Talents are like my elder brother. He can revitalize the family, help the country, and save the people from all kinds of hardships. I am only suitable for being a quiet person." Little trash." "Brother YinBrother Yin" In the southeast, suddenly there were a few soft calls. Xuanyin was so startled that a carp rolled over and stood up from the ground! Then he quickly patted the dust off his body: "Where is the knife? Give it to me!" By the time the pink and jade-carved little girl came to the training ground with a basket, Xuan Yin had already steadied her horse, shouldered a big knife, and stared straight ahead. "Brother Yin!" The little girl smiled and called out. Xuanyin seemed to have just seen her, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Is it Xiaoying?" Everyone bowed in unison: "Miss!" Sakura ran over eagerly: "Brother Yin, you have been practicing all morning, why don''t you take a break? Sakura brought you scented tea." Xuan Yin''s forehead was dripping with sweat, but he pretended to easily remove the big knife from his shoulder, then walked over and sat down on the floor next to Sakura. Sakura took out the handkerchief, wiped his sweat, and went to open the food box. After all, she was too young, and it was a bit difficult to drive, so Xuanyin went to help her, she shook her head: "I can, Brother Yin can carry a big knife, and Xiaoying can also open the food box." "Uh...I..." Xuanyin rubbed his nose awkwardly. "Huh! Alright!" Sakura finally opened the food box, took out the teapot, poured a cup and handed it to Xuanyin. Xuanyin took the teacup with one hand, and put the teapot back into the food box with the other hand and weighed it: "It''s so heavy! Why don''t you ask a servant to help you?" Sakura said seriously: "Because brother Yin is training very hard, so Sakura can''t be lazy!" Xuan Yin''s cheeks suddenly felt a little embarrassed: "That..." Sakura smiled brightly: "Brother Yin must have confidence. In Xiaoying''s heart, Brother Yin is more powerful than Brother Yu. Brother Yin, you will definitely not give up, right?" Xuan Yin was stunned for a long while, then scratched his head and said: "Uh... of course! Haha, how could I give up? It''s something I never thought about! We Xiaoying haven''t grown up yet, even if we Sakura, brother must also stay!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： Chun Xin (1) Chapter 21 Spring Heart (1) Backing to the room, Xuanyin let out a long sigh of relief, and lay down on the soft couch. In front of Sakura, I am too lazy to steal, my bones are about to fall apart. But even if it was spelled like this, my martial arts still didn''t make any progress. There is only one year difference between Xuan Yu and Xuan Yu, why did one grow into a genius and the other into a waste? Five years later, how will I face Sakura? She must be very disappointed and sad, right? Xuanyin took a pillow and buried his head under it. At this time, there was a knock on the door outside, followed by an old woman who asked in a deep and slow voice: "Fourth young master, the dining room made your favorite sweet and sour fish, and the princess asked you if you were tired or not?" If so, lets go have dinner together. He has to eat there after training every day, so there is no need to deliberately ask "Is the father there?" "My lord went hunting with his majesty in the palace, and he won''t be back until three days later." It turned out to be like this. Xuanyin lowered his eyes, and his slender eyelashes cast shadows on both sides of his nose: "I''m too tired today, I don''t want to move around, let''s put the food in the room... Also, I fell into the water in the morning and got a little cold. I wont go to pay my respects to my concubine. "The old slave knows, and I will invite the imperial physician to come over to check the pulse of the fourth young master later." "Ok." "The meals will also be redone in the kitchen, try to be lighter." "Ok." Xuanyin didn''t say a word after answering the call. The old lady waited for a while, then bowed and left. Xuanyin lay on his back on the soft couch, staring at the beams in a daze. Sunshine came in through the window lattice, fell on his white as seductive face, and also fell into his clear and clear eyes, he raised his eyebrows and sighed. Immediately, he stood up and walked into the bathroom. The bathroom door was closed, and soon there was the sound of splashing water. He didn''t call for hot water, because he had always taken cold showers since he was a child. Wind chill? Never got it. The imperial physician came very quickly, Xuan Yin was still soaking in the ice water, and he was already waiting outside the door with his medicine box twisted. Xuanyin stretched out his hand from inside the bead curtain. The bead curtain is made of hundreds of high-quality glazed pearls, which are radiant and eye-catching. However, when the slender jade hand stretches out from inside, all the light seems to be washed away immediately. , The color faded instantly. The imperial physician has been in and out of the court for many years, and he has never seen any kind of beauty, but with only one hand, he can be sure that it is the most beautiful in the world, only Xuanyin is the only one. I don''t know who made the rumor outside, and turned the good-looking handsome man into an ugly monster. After checking the pulse, the imperial doctor took out a small porcelain bottle, and said without blushing and heartbeat: "The prince''s cold air has entered his body, and he needs to rest for a few days. I have some pills for treating wind and cold. Take ten pills each morning and evening. In three to five days, the natural medicine will cure the disease." After finishing speaking, he glanced at the ice water overflowing from the bathtub, got up and left without saying anything. Xuanyin casually threw the porcelain bottle into the box, where many of its kind were already lying. Smiling faintly, Xuanyin got up from the bathtub, took the towel and began to wipe his body, when he wiped his neck, he suddenly found that it was empty! "Where''s the peace talisman?" Touch left, touch right, no! He changed color suddenly: "Dong Ba! Dong Ba!" Dong Ba staggered in and ran in: "Master... what''s wrong?" "See my peace charm?" "The peace talisman is missing?" Dong Ba also changed his face. The peace talisman was worn around the neck by the young master when he was born, and he never took it off except for sleeping. To the young master, it is just like Miss Sakura. As important! (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： Chun Xin (2) Chapter 22 Spring Heart (2) Dong Ba hurriedly flipped through the clothes that Xuanyin had changed, and searched hard. After finding the clothes, he searched for the floor, from the bedroom to the ear room, without missing a single place, "Master! No!" Xuanyin clenched his fists: "Where are the clothes I changed in the morning?" Dongba said with a bitter face: "That was washed a long time ago! There is no amulet, I washed it myself! Oh! Could it be... could it have fallen into the river this morning?" Xuan Yin frowned, the river... fell into the water... Ma Ningyue... "Third Miss! Third Miss!" After school, Ning Yue twisted her book belt and walked out of the gate. Just as she was about to get into the carriage, she was stopped by a woman dressed in palace attire. This woman was none other than Princess Fuyuan''s personal maid, Wen Shi. "Miss Wen, why are you here? But the princess needs me?" Ning Yue stepped forward and greeted her. Miss Wen smiled slightly: "You left in a hurry in the morning and left your things at the princess mansion." "Huh?" Ning Yue blinked. Miss Wen took out a yellow talisman from her purse: "I left it in the bathroom. We found it when we were cleaning it. You had already gone far away, so the princess told me to bring it when you left school." Its just a safety talisman, if its lost, its lost, and when she comes to claim it, Princess Fuyuan sends it all the way. Ning Yue couldnt help being so considerate, but This peace amulet...doesn''t seem to belong to her! She doesn''t have the habit of wearing peace charms! "Is this... sure it''s mine?" She asked dully. Miss Wen nodded: "Yes, you are the only one who used that bathroom. Besides, the princess doesn''t believe it, and no one in the mansion wears talisman seals." Could it be... Mama Zhong secretly stuffed it into her pocket? Ning Yue accepted the safety talisman suspiciously, thanked Lady Wen several times, and boarded another carriage that Lin Yonghe sent for her. After going through the ups and downs in the morning, the return trip went smoothly, but because she was delayed in talking with Ms. Wen, when she got home, Ning Xi, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen had all returned. Mother Luo stood guard at the door, and when she saw Ning Yue get off the car, she greeted her with a smile: "Hurry up, the old lady has been waiting for you for a long time!" As he spoke, he put a cloak on Ning Yue and handed her a Tang Pozi. Ning Yue came to the Fushou Yuan in a warm body. The meal was being set in the hall. The old lady, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen sat at the table, and the maidservants washed their hands. Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi were not here. It was said that Ning Xi was not feeling well, so he didn''t come over for dinner. Uncomfortable is inevitable, not to mention being exposed, she became a chicken thief, and was fined a huge sum of money. If it were her, she would not be able to eat. Baozhu saw Ning Yue first: "Miss San is back! Come and sit down, I''ll wait for your dinner!" Ning Yue smiled and nodded, walked up to the old lady, saluted: "Grandmother." Turning around again, "Second Aunt, Third Aunt." "Hey!" The second and third wives answered her with a smile. Ning Wan and Ning Zhen got up and greeted her: "Third Sister." She returned a half salute: "Fourth sister, fifth sister." The old lady took her hand, and glanced lightly over her plain white lady''s dress, and when she landed on the golden belt, she rarely smiled: "It''s the first day of school, I feel How about it?" "Very good, very interesting." Ning Yue sat down on the old lady''s hand. The old lady said: "Do you understand?" Ning Yue thought for a while, then said with a smile, "I can understand some of them." Then I dont really understand! This way...is normal. The old lady hummed: "How are the classmates? Do you get along?" Ning Yue avoided the seriousness and said lightly: "Before I talked much, I knew the fourth sister and the fifth sister, um... there is a student from Dongxue class, named Wu Juan, and they can still get along with each other." The old lady''s gray eyebrows twitched: "How did you talk to the people in Dongxue class?" Ning Yue opened her eyes wide: "Second sister is in that class!" The old lady was relieved: "How do you look?" "A bit fat, not particularly pretty." Then she should be an honest person, the old lady nodded: "Who are the father and mother?" She began to check the household registration. Ning Yue touched her eyebrows: "Father is Wu Chonglin, the prefect of Jizhou, and mother is the daughter of Jiangnan weaving sea family." "Both parents are honest people." Although one party is a merchant, the official position of the prefect of Jizhou is not low, and the old lady is quite satisfied. "If you get along well, please invite her to play in our mansion. Her family is out of town. You You can do the best of the landlord''s friendship." Well? Being able to invite friends to play in one''s home is something that one would never have imagined in one''s previous life. After that, the old lady asked her about her experience of falling into the water. She tentatively said that the horse lost control and caused her to fall into the water. The old lady told her that Lin Yonghe had already sold the careless coachman. Deliberately murdered Lin Yonghe, but it was just carelessness, Lin Yonghe should not be too shameless! However, Ning Yue was not in a hurry to file a complaint. Anyway, he got acquainted with the princess because of a blessing in disguise, so there was no need to impress the old lady as unreasonable for a moment of pride. Finally, Ning Yue also talked about Xuan Yu and Xuan Yin. There are some things that are difficult to tell to the outside world and hidden to the inside. Of course, she did not mention the "underwater hand-to-hand combat" with Xuan Yin. All the people who knew the truth were not calm. Meeting the princess by chance and being rescued by brothers from the Xuan family, this girl''s luck is as good as heaven! They walked there every day, why didn''t they meet one or two noble people? Ning Zhen asked: "Is Prince Yin very ugly?" ugly? With such an appearance, even the most beautiful woman in the world would feel ashamed of herself! Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s not ugly, fifth sister, just like a normal person." "Huh?" Ning Zhen was very disappointed, there was one less monster in this world, so uncute! Ning Wan pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, "Where is Prince Yu? Does he look like... Prince Yin?" You want to ask me if he is handsome? Ning Yue hooked her lips into a smile, biting Ning Wan''s ear and said, "You are so handsome, fourth sister, my heart is beating wildly. I still have his handkerchief here, do you want it?" "Third...third sister, you...what are you talking about?" Ning Wan blushed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： hot spring (1) Chapter 23 Hot Springs (1) The old lady hadn''t seen her granddaughters talking so intimately for a long time, and her eyes couldn''t help but look more cheerful. After that, the second lady, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, asked about Ning Xi. Wan didn''t say anything, but Ning Zhen couldn''t control her thoughts, she raised her eyebrows and said, "She stole old Mr. Sikong''s things!" "I don''t! I really don''t!" In the Millennium Courtyard, Ning Xi looked at Lin Yonghe with tears all over his face, "Mother, trust me, I didn''t steal anything!" Lin Yonghe naturally believed her. The child she was born in October was a bit vulgar, and she knew what she was going to fart even if she pouted her ass, stealing a chicken? how is this possible? But Sikong Liu''s suspicion is not unreasonable, the Fang Pazi indeed belonged to the female family members of the general''s mansion, and among the four female family members at school, only Ning Xi has the ability to enter and exit the purple bamboo forest But... Ning Xi obviously didn''t do it, so who could it be? "It must be Ning Yue! I know it''s her! It must be her! I saw her go in with my own eyes! Mother! She framed me!" Ning Xi waited angrily, her beautiful eyes were dyed a very dull color because of anger. Unexpectedly, after listening to her words, Lin Yonghe shook his head disapprovingly: "Impossible, Ning Xi, just as I believe that you didn''t steal anything, I also believe that Ning Yue has no ability to frame you." Actually, I don''t blame her for thinking this way. She has "meticulously" raised the idiot for more than ten years. If she really became extremely smart after a serious illness, wouldn''t her ten years of planning become a joke? People are narcissistic. She firmly believes that Ning Yue is an idiot. In fact, she firmly believes that every step she takes is correct. On this point, Ning Xi has a completely different opinion from her. Ning Xi believes that the reason why Ning Yue slapped her hard in the face is because Lin Yonghe failed to recognize Ning Yue''s true face in time: "Mother! Don''t be too young." Look at her! If she is really as useless as you said, how can you coax the old lady into letting her go to school?" Lin Yonghe waved his hand indifferently: "It''s just a coincidence." Ning Xi choked with anger: "Then what happened this morning? You said it well, it is absolutely impossible for her to enter the school smoothly, but look! Not only did she get in, but she was also rewarded by the princess! Is this also a coincidence? ? Lin Yonghe said indifferently: "Of course it''s a coincidence! Who knew that the princess would pass by there? If the princess hadn''t intervened, Ning Yue would have been waiting to go back to the house and change her clothes! As long as she returns, mother will have countless ways Keep her, so that she can never go out of the gate again!" Ning Xi was too angry to speak! Lin Yonghe took her hand and patted it lightly: "Okay, mother knows that you are wronged, but you may have misjudged this matter, and she didn''t go in at all." Ning Yue stared, and was about to refute, when Lin Yonghe said: "Or, she just went in, and came out before the formation was activated. Don''t rush to refute me, just think about it, you may not be able to Come out in such a short time, will she be stronger than you?" After being asked by Lin Yonghe, Ning Xi fell silent. She could think that Ning Yue was capable, but she would never admit that she was more powerful than her. Turning her thoughts, she asked, "How can I explain it?" The veil only belonged to her, Ning Yue, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen, and the latter two had alibis, but Ning Yue was the most suspected! Lin Yonghe''s beautiful eyes rolled, and he said coldly: "There are many such handkerchiefs in the General''s Mansion! I still have a dozen of them in the drawer! Could it be that I am also suspected?" "Mother..." "In my opinion, it''s probably because your marriage proposal with Xuan Yu has made some people jealous, and they want to take the opportunity to punish you! Compared to Ning Yue, I think your second and third aunts are more suspicious!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： Hot spring (2) Chapter 24 Hot Springs (2) Their daughters don''t have the ability to enter the Purple Bamboo Forest, but wouldn''t they bribe others to do it? From the day she proposed to marry Ning Yue to Xuan Yin in exchange for Ning Xi being the concubine, the second and third wives began to oppose her in every possible way. That night they instigated Ning Wan and Ning Zhen to brainwash Ning Yue. Don''t you know when she is a fool? It''s just because of face, I didn''t poke them! They are doing well, they are getting better and better! "Hmph! Don''t think I don''t know what they''re up to! They think that if they step on you, their daughter will be able to replace you as the crown prince? It''s just a dream!" This night, Lin Yonghe did two things. The first thing was to pull Ning Xi to apologize to Ning Yue, saying that Ning Xi was too anxious at the time and forgot that the purple bamboo forest could not leave, but it didn''t take long for Ning Xi to remember this incident, and immediately went back to find Ning Yue up. "I didn''t find you at the time, so I was anxious, Third Sister." Ning Xi said with tears in her eyes, "It''s a good thing you''re fine, otherwise, I''d have a bad conscience for the rest of my life...I''ve never felt so bad about being blamed, really!" Ning Yue was almost disgusted to death by this mother and daughter, who had raped her and Lin Lanzhi like dolls for so many years, how dare she raise her conscience? However, they obviously excluded her from the list of perpetrators after "deliberate consideration". Then, she could continue to fool them. Thinking about it this way, it was worthwhile to be disgusted. Confirming that they had established a friendly relationship with Ning Yue again, Lin Yonghe did the second thing non-stop: wrote a letter to Xuan Yu himself to "explain" the chicken-stealing incident in the school: "...the incident happened like this, Ning Xi felt that she A moment of carelessness caused my sister to enter the purple bamboo forest. I felt bad conscience, so I took the risk of offending Mr. Sikong and broke into the gossip formation alone. Unexpectedly, not only did I not find my sister, but left the handkerchief there. But please believe that Ning Xi, Ning Xi has never touched old Mr. Sikong''s chicken from the beginning to the end!" Every sentence of this letter reveals Ning Xi''s love for his younger sister. Lin Yonghe believes that Xuan Yu, who has always loved his younger brother, will empathize with her. What Lin Yonghe didn''t know was that after Xuan Yu returned home, he didn''t have time to read her letter at all, because Xuan Yu found out that Xuan Yin had disappeared! In Tangli Courtyard, the lights dimmed. Ning Yue, who had never struggled for such a long time, had exhausted her physical strength to the limit. She leaned on the back of the chair, even holding a cup of tea became a luxury. Mother Zhong''s eyes were red with distress: "What school do you go to? Look, you''re exhausting yourself!" Going to school is actually not tiring. What is tiring is the energy wasted in fighting with the coachman, fighting with Xuanyin, and running back and forth when planting Ningxi. After all, it is a body that has been ill for more than ten years. Like ordinary people, it is impossible. Fortunately, there is a natural hot spring in the back mountain, which is of great benefit to conditioning her body. "Have someone prepare the slider, I''ll go soak in the hot spring for a while." Mother Zhong was taken aback when she heard the words: "Don''t you dislike the smell of sulfur in hot springs?" In her previous life, she really disliked it. In fact, not only her, but even other people in the mansion disliked the smell of sulfur, so no one went to soak it. However, when she was picked up by that man, he pressed her in the sulfur hot spring every day. Outside the hot spring was a poisonous snake that spewed a snake letter. If she didn''t want to be bitten to death by the poisonous snake, she could only sit in his arms obediently. , she got used to that smell. Although the hot springs in the General''s Mansion are not as good as those in his bedroom, her physique can improve within a year at most. The sliding pole came after a while, and Ning Yue sat on it. When she left Tangli Courtyard, she vaguely felt that she had something to ask Mother Zhong, but she couldn''t remember it all at once. (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： eclectic Chapter 25 Fragrant The moon is dark and the wind is high. Two figures, one tall and one short, quietly approached the wall under the darkness of night. "Get down." Xuanyin drank in a low voice. Dong Ba pursed his lips and knelt down helplessly. He seriously suspected that this time it would still end in failure. From the main entrance to the back mountain, the walls of the General''s Mansion have never been shorter. Alas, he is unlucky, with such a master who doesn''t know martial arts, if it were the young master, he would have jumped over it in two or three strokes. Xuanyin stepped on Dongba''s back, Dongba''s muscles tensed up, and he was almost crushed into meat. "Young...Master, you say that you, a person who doesn''t know martial arts, are heavier than those strong men? Hisslightly, lightly, lightly!" Dong Ba was trembling in pain as if his bones were dislocated. "Hey, hey! Don''t move around!" Xuan Yin''s hand just touched the wall, Dong Ba trembled, and he almost fell down! Dong Ba exerted all his energy and could barely hold his own: "Master...you are really...too heavy..." Like a mountain Xuanyin''s hand finally grasped the top of the wall. Fortunately, the wall here is shorter than those places before. Although it is not much shorter, it is already his only and final breakthrough. He lowered his head, looked at Dongba, lowered his voice and said, "Dongba, go higher!" "Huh?" Dongba is about to collapse, it''s good to be able to bear your weight, and you want me to be taller? ! "Master... no... no strength..." Xuanyin clicked his tongue, snorted and said, "Don''t be lazy! I saw you carrying Fatty Zhou on your back last time, and you''ve been doing it all the time!" Xuan Qingzhou is a side branch disciple of the Xuan family. He was selected to study in the family because of his talent in martial arts. He is different from ordinary martial artists in that he is greedy for food and fat, weighing more than two hundred catties. Once Xuanyin lost a bet with Fatty Zhou, Dong Ba replaced Xuanyin and carried Fatty Zhou around the playground. Actually, Dongba himself didn''t know what was going on, obviously the young master looked half lighter than Fatty Zhou, but he was so pressed that he couldn''t move! "Master... I... I heard from my nuns... People who are possessed by ghosts... are very heavy... Master, are you... oops" Before he finished speaking, the silver ingot thrown by Xuanyin smashed his head out of a big bag. Xuanyin finally climbed up the wall, and there was a faint smell of sulfur in the air, with a bit of warmth and humidity, which was undoubtedly an unpleasant signal for Xuanyin who was afraid of heat. However... when he thought that his safety talisman was missing, he felt that he still needed to ask Ning Yue if she had found it. Xuanyin leaned on the top of the wall and looked at it, and then he understood why the wall here was shorter than other places, because behind this wall was an empty yard, and an iron birch tree was planted. The taller wall actually entered the general''s palace. Ma Yuan this old fox! Why build your own wall so high? Xuanyin was so angry that his teeth were itching, but he couldn''t let it go by, so he had to resign himself to his fate and climb the iron birch tree. Fortunately, the iron birch grows too luxuriantly, and some branches have protruded from the wall. Xuan Yin opened his little paws, roared silently like a small animal, and then jumped up! Iron birch is the hardest tree in the world, it can be said to be invulnerable, so Xuanyin is not worried at all that its branches cannot bear him. After climbing up the tree, Xuanyin slowly and carefully moved towards the branches close to the inner palace. But suddenly, there was a slight sound of water in front of him. Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, and with clear and innocent eyes, he looked at the immature figure in the curling clouds of smoke through the sparse and mottled branches. The night is like a billow, and the moonlight is like flowing water, flowing through the smooth and soft black hair, and venting on the slightly protruding grace, making her clear and translucent skin, as if soaked in milk, moisturizing and whitening at the same time, as if Can make people smell frankincense. Gulu~ Xuanyin''s throat slipped. Ning Yue raised her head, looking at the scenery of the dome covered by light clouds and the moon, but she didn''t know that she had become the scenery in the eyes of others. She picked up the water splash, stroked her arm gently, dipped the water drop with her fingertips, and dripped gently on her forehead. A very light kiss. An inexplicable feeling burned all the way from the lower abdomen to the top of the head, whoosh! Xuanyin''s ears turned red. "Master! Master! Are you all right? Pull me up when you''re all right!" Donghachi was outside the wall, speaking with an extremely exaggerated expression but an extremely small voice. After finishing speaking, after waiting for a long time without waiting for the young master''s response, he thought to himself, could it be that the young master left him and went in by himself? That''s terrible, the young master doesn''t know martial arts, and secondly, he doesn''t carry a weapon. It would be terrible if he was caught as a thief. The idea flashed by, Dong Ba found a few stones, and climbed up with a little cushion! What he never expected was that he finally climbed up the wall, and was kicked down mercilessly by one foot without even seeing what the other side of the wall looked like! Aww, it hurts so much! Dong Ba fell on his back! This is not the point, the point is that before that, he had almost broken his back, and now he was almost kicked in the nose, and his **** was smashed! What kind of luck is he- Xuanyin jumped down to the ground with a serious face, glanced at Dongba, and shouted: "Did you climb it? If you dare to climb the wall again, your head will be smashed!" Dong Ba hugged his head tightly! Xuanyin coughed lightly, and walked straight to the alley where the carriage was parked. Dongba hurriedly stood up: "Eh? I''m coming back now? Master! You''re not looking for a safe talisman anymore?" Xuanyin''s eyelids twitched. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned around and twitched Dongba''s forehead: "Didn''t you see it''s so late? I''m sleepy! I want to go to bed!" Sleepy? At this hour in the past, you are still fighting crickets, okay? Dong Ba covered the forehead that had been knocked out by the second big bump, while looking at Xuan Yin, wanting to argue a few words, but unexpectedly, he blurted out with an exclamation! Xuanyin''s expression changed, and he covered his mouth! Then he looked around, gritted his teeth and said, "Looking for death? What is it called?" What if that stinky girl finds out? "Uh...uh..." Dong Ba struggled to make a sound while pointing at Xuan Yin...''s face. Xuanyin followed Dongba''s gesture and touched his nose, only to realize that his nosebleeds were gushing out as if he didn''t want money, he hurriedly took a handkerchief to cover it, and then his eyes flickered slightly: "No, it''s just Nosebleed? What''s all the fuss about?" Dongba shook his head, then pointed to his eyes, corners of his mouth and ears. Xuanyin took a look, huh? Bleeding from the seven orifices? There''s still black blood flowing... Dong Ba hugged Xuan Yin''s waist: "Young master! You are so miserable...You are going to die at a young age...You are dead...What should I do? You must not take me...I want to live a little longer Year" (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： Dragonglass (1) Chapter 26 Dragonglass (1) die? Xuanyin blinked dumbly, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all! On the contrary, he felt refreshed. He pushed Dongba away and strode forward. Dong Ba stared dumbfounded at the young master who was supposed to bleed to death from seven orifices in the legend, and as if nothing happened, Xiong Jiu got into the carriage high-spiritedly. Along the way, Xuanyin looked a little weird, bewildered, thinking about something, and his ears were still a little red. Dong Ba''s eyes moved: "Master, you wouldn''t...run away when you saw something that should not be disrespected?" Xuanyin suddenly showed fierce eyes like a little wolf cub: "She is my fiancee, let me see what''s wrong with her?" Then you continue to watch, what are you running? A little virgin is worthless! snort! The moon was bright and the stars were thin, the carriage arrived at the back door of the palace, Xuanyin''s bright black eyes rolled around, he jumped off the ground, and was about to sneak back to his courtyard, unexpectedly, just after crossing the threshold, he felt a cold air approaching Back yourself! He turned around in shock, raised his fist But when he saw the other person''s face clearly, he was stunned: "Brother?" Under the palace lamp, Xuan Yu''s skin is like beautiful jade, but his eyes are as dark as night shadows that cannot be melted: "Where did you go?" Xuanyin''s heart skipped a beat, and Ning Yue''s skin that was as white as frankincense flashed through his mind. He swallowed, looked up at the sky and said, "No... I didn''t go anywhere, just casually Walked around." Xuan Yu stared at him, his expression became more serious: "I didn''t come over for dinner again today." Xuanyin bowed his head, kicked the pebbles beside his feet, and said casually: "I''m sick, I''m too lazy to move." Xuan Yu frowned thickly: "Then you will have the strength to go out?" Xuan Yin kept silent with a stinky face. Xuan Yu glanced at him and said, "Come over for dinner tomorrow." "Father is not in the mansion anymore..." Xuan Yu''s eyes sank: "Whether the father is here, you have to come over for dinner!" Xuanyin turned his face away angrily: "You don''t care about me." Xuan Yu looked at him steadfastly: "I am your elder brother, of course I have to take care of you!" Xuanyin clenched his fists: "Do you think that if I call you big brother now, you can be my big brother forever? I am a waste, and I will still be a waste in five years! I will be kicked out of my family. At that time, we It''s nothing to do with it! You don''t have to pretend to be nice to me anymore, it''s really unnecessary. " After finishing speaking, he slammed his fist on the small rocky mountain next to him! Shishan did not move at all. He laughed at himself: "See, I can''t even make a hole." After speaking, he turned around, sneered and walked away. It wasn''t until he disappeared at the end of the road that Xuan Yu withdrew his gaze and walked towards his courtyard. However, just after taking two steps, there was a crackling sound behind him. Xuan Yu turned around and saw the building that should have been hard. The rock-like mountain was cracking inch by inch, and finally, with a bang, it shattered into ruins. After taking a bath, Ning Yue returned to Tangli Courtyard comfortably, but she didn''t know whether it was an illusion or something else. Halfway through the hot spring, she vaguely felt that she was being watched by something, but when she followed the When the scorching hot feeling looked over, I saw only a thin and mottled iron birch tree. "That''s weird." Ning Yue touched her neck and entered the bedroom. Mother Zhong had already prepared a midnight snack. When she saw her come back, she greeted her with a smile: "Is it over? Are you hungry? I made braised pork noodles." Ning Yue has always had the habit of eating late at night, but since living with that person, this habit has been forcibly quit. Ning Yue changed into the soft-soled cotton shoes she wore indoors and said, "No, I''ll just eat an orange." . (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： Dragonglass (2) Chapter 27 Dragonglass (2) Mother Zhong was taken aback for a moment: "Can you be full with oranges?" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "If you want your body to be safe, you will be hungry and cold, which is the case for normal people. I, who can''t digest well, should eat less." Mother Zhong came over with an orange, and Ning Yue was about to peel it when she remembered the safety talisman: "I forgot to ask you just now, did you stuff a safety talisman in my pocket?" "Peace charm?" Mama Zhong shook her head. Ning Yue told Mother Zhong about the conversation with Ms. Wen: "This is weird, you didn''t put it on me, and Ms. Wen insisted that it fell from me. Could it be that someone else put me in peace?" Does it work?" Mother Zhong couldn''t understand this point either: "What kind of amulet is that?" Ning Yue took out a yellow amulet from the book bag, and saw that there was nothing unusual in appearance, but the color was a little old. Mother Zhong looked over and over again: "The flower pattern on the corner here was popular when slaves were young." So, it has a history of ten or twenty years? Ning Yue opened the peace talisman, and a gleaming drop-shaped obsidian fell out. Ning Yue never expected that the first gemstone she saw after her rebirth was actually an obsidian that had a long history with her. Obsidian, also known as dragon crystal, is a kind of natural colored glaze that can seek good fortune and avoid evil. Legend has it that each obsidian is a tear of a dragon girl, and the person who is given the obsidian will stay away from tears for a lifetime, because the dragon girl has already shed tears for you. Of course, that''s just a beautiful legend. In the previous life, that person also gave her a dragon crystal. What happened? She seemed to have shed all the tears in her lifetime. "Oh, I don''t know who it is, but it ran on me for no reason." Ning Yue said, and bent to pick up the obsidian on the ground, but was suddenly frozen! She remembers that her book bag was placed on the kang, right? Why is the temperature of this obsidian so low? "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Mother Zhong asked softly when she saw her staring blankly at Kang''s hair. "Nothing." This is not like ordinary obsidian, maybe she picked up a treasure. Ning Yue put away the peace talisman, and asked Mother Zhong, "By the way, I asked you to chop the ganoderma and ginseng into fine pieces, have you chopped them all?" "Cut it up." Mother Zhong opened the box, took out a box of crushed ganoderma lucidum and a box of crushed ginseng and put them on the table. It''s not very good to get it out, it''s worth paying back the daughter of the richest man in the south of the Yangtze River!" Ning Yue shook her head and smiled. Although the second aunt''s heart is not flattering, she is indeed a model in terms of diligence and thrift. Not to mention these precious medicinal materials, even the furnishings in her room, herself and Ning Yue Wan Wan''s attire is also kept simple again and again, for fear that others will laugh at her as a businessman, and she smells like copper when she makes a move. "It''s good if she is willing to borrow it. Don''t worry about the rest." Mother Zhong frowned: "Miss, in fact, it''s easy to do if you want someone to participate in the Ganoderma lucidum. If Mrs. Wang doesn''t give it to us, we can report to the old lady! This is Mrs. Wang''s selfishness, and you won''t be in the slightest if there is a big trouble!" What she wants... is not just no loss, she wants to gain, and she wants this hidden loss to bring herself infinite rewards! She didn''t forget that her mother was still imprisoned in the dilapidated courtyard, and she didn''t forget that her father was being watched by a group of thieves at the border. If she only wanted to protect herself, she could easily live a more comfortable life, but what about her mother? ? What about her father? How can the fate of both of them die this winter be reversed? Therefore, she can''t take the ease in front of her eyes, only when the snowball rolls big enough, the power of crushing it in the future can be fierce! She believes that this day will come soon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： challenge(1) Chapter 28 Provocation (1) At dawn, the second wife is calculating the second house''s monthly expenses in the Qinghe courtyard. Her husband is the wife of the first wife, and according to the rules, the money in the house is more than that of the fourth house. However, the second house has more contacts recently. The things that have been purchased from the small warehouse have far exceeded the budget. She frowned, and said to Mother Lin: "The second master''s favor is for the general''s mansion, why is it counted as our second house? This has to go to the public!" Mother Lin said in embarrassment: "The Fourth Madam said that starting from this month, whoever leaves will be responsible for the favor. After the Fourth Master returns, he will not touch the money from the public office." Ma Yuan is the head of the family, and he owns everything that the palace cant use up. Of course, it doesnt matter if he leaves the palace or not! The second room is different, if you don''t go to work, you have to pay her private money! Second Madam''s complexion was ugly: "What exactly does Lin Yonghe mean? I didn''t know the difference before, why did I suddenly figure it out so clearly?" Mother Lin thought for a while, and said, "Madam, could it be that we offended her?" "I didn''t do anything to offend her!" There was only one thing, and that was to let Ning Wan and Ning Zhen send a message to the third girl, but didn''t the third girl call off the engagement? Why did Lin Yonghe make such a big commotion? At this moment, the second lady didn''t realize that she was taking the blame for Ning Yue. Her eyes turned cold, and she said sharply, "Go to the third lady and ask to see what''s going on!" Mother Lin agreed, and as soon as she was about to leave, the third lady came in through the curtain, her eyes were red, as if she had cried: "Second sister-in-law! You have to make decisions for me! Fourth younger sister... fourth younger sister is too bullying Already!" The second lady made a fool of Mama Lin, and Mama Lin stepped back, and the second lady asked sternly, "What did Lin Yonghe do?" The third lady recounted what happened in the morning: "...I just want to make some beautiful ladies'' clothes for Wan''er and Zhen''er? But she told me that Sanfang''s regulations had already been issued. It''s over, if you want more, you can buy it yourself! I know that our third room is a concubine, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t even make a few sets of clothes, right?" Concubine out? snort! Except for the second master, who in this family is not a concubine? It''s just Ma Yuan''s bad luck and being adopted by the old lady to become his first son! How dare Lin Yonghe hold a chicken feather as an arrow! When Lin Lanzhi was in charge of the family, she was not as arrogant as her! The second lady straightened her sleeves, raised her eyebrows and said, "What''s the point of withholding a few pieces of clothing? She even withheld the second master''s favor!" When the third lady heard this, she was a little stunned: "What? She doesn''t care about the second brother?" The second lady was so angry that she almost rubbed the handkerchief in her hand: "Her daughter is about to become the imperial concubine, who else will she value?" Although they and Lin Yonghe have never been able to deal with each other, they did not pierce the window paper due to their identity. This time, Lin Yonghe took the initiative to break the balance Ah! She really thinks no one can cure her? Tangliyuan, Ning Yue woke up naturally after sleeping, and then got up from the bed without waiting for Mother Zhong to call her! Mother Zhong was stunned: "Are you awake now? It''s still early, let''s sleep for a while!" "No, I''ll be late!" Ning Yue quickly walked into the bathroom, and soon there was the sound of washing up. Mother Zhong smiled. It seems that Miss really likes going to school. Here, Ning Yue finished washing, and over there, Lin Yonghe sent someone to deliver two sets of brand new ladies'' clothes. "Since the old lady ordered the third lady to go to school, the madam asked two embroiderers to rush to make the third lady''s clothes overnight. No, it took two nights to make it, and it was sent to the third lady right away!" The mother in charge, Fang Shi, said with a smile. (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： challenge(2) Chapter 29 Provocation (2) Ning Yue didn''t expose her, she just started making it last night, and she had to tell it like the day before yesterday, and the material seemed to be unwanted by Ning Xi, so she changed it casually and gave it to her, and let her take it as a great favor! Why didn''t Lin Yonghe go to heaven? But when she thinks about the things in her previous life, she finds it ironic. When she was a child, she picked up Ningxi''s old things, but when she grew up, Ning Xi picked up hers. The difference is that she picked up clothes, while Ning Xi picked up clothes. man. Ning Yue threw the clothes aside, and took out the lady''s clothes she bought yesterday at a clothing store from the cabinet to change into. Because they were not custom-made, the materials and workmanship of the clothes were not as good as those sent by Lin Yonghe, but so what? She would rather be naked than wear the clothes that Ning Xi wore! After dressing up, Ning Yue began to tidy up her book bags. Mama Zhong was illiterate, couldn''t read the class schedule, she didn''t know which books needed to be purchased in advance, and which books needed to be put in the book bag. If Chunxi was still there, these should be Chunxi''s affairs Son, but now, Ning Yue can only do it by herself. After tidying up, Ning Yue was going to go to the Fushouyuan to greet the old lady as usual, and then go to the school. Mother Zhong insisted that Ning Yue choose a clever little maid in the yard to take her with her, but Ning Yue refused. Don''t say that these maids can''t do anything at all, even if they can do it, they are all Lin Yonghe''s minions. When they arrived at the Fushouyuan, the three wives had already gathered together, Ning Xi, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen were also there. Lin Yonghe expressed his apology for the absence of dinner yesterday, and Ning Xi also coughed twice cooperatively, saying that the doctor had told her to She rested for a few days, but in order not to miss class, she persisted. What a model student! The second lady comforted Ning Xi with a "distressed" face, and praised her as a role model for the younger sisters, so that Ning Wan and Ning Zhen must work hard to learn from her. Ning Wan has always been calm and calm, and she didn''t show much difference, but Ning Zhen, who is so rebellious, actually complied respectfully"Got it, Second Aunt, I will ask Second Sister On par!" Ning Yue fluttered her nostrils calmly, the smell of gunpowder was unusually strong, Lin Yonghe probably put Ning Xi''s framed charge on the second and third wives, and imposed some financial sanctions on them ? And the uncharacteristic friendliness of the two wives, does it mean that their dislike of Lin Yonghe has changed from bright to dark? If so, they will definitely do something! Out of the gate of Fushouyuan, Ning Zhen called Ning Yue: "Third sister, do you want to go to school with us today?" The "we" naturally refers to Ning Wan and Ning Zhen. Ning Yue squinted her eyes, and was about to speak when Ning Xi came over with a smile on her face, but her tone was unquestionable: "Sister San, it''s great that you''re here, I forgot to call you just now, I''m afraid you''ve already left, Take my car to school today!" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, eh? Ning Zhen''s lips twitched, and said: "Second sister, you are used to being alone, so don''t let third sister disturb your cleanliness. Fourth sister and I like to be lively, and it would be great for third sister to be with us!" "Then why didn''t you call third sister yesterday?" Ning Xi asked with a serious tone. Ning Wan remained silent the entire time, but Ning Zhen smiled and said, "You didn''t call out yesterday! You even caused my third sister to fall into the water!" "You..." Ning Xi choked on being blocked! Ning Yue rubbed her chin, these people really think she is a fool? She wasn''t like her on the first day of school, but now that she''s familiar with it, it''s really clumsy to make an afterthought! Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips and said lightly: "I appreciate everyone''s kindness. I''d better ride in my own carriage. I''m not in good health yet. If I get sick, it will be very bad for you and affect your studies. gone." When the three of them heard this, they all showed hesitant expressions. The end of the year is approaching. Not only are the adults busy, but they are also very busy as children. Not only do they have to deal with the annual final assessment, but they also have to prepare for the shooting contest held jointly by the academy. , If you really get sick, you can''t get anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： Selection (1) Chapter 30 Selection (1) After arriving at the college, Ning Yue found out that there would be no culture class today, because Mrs. Yang had an urgent matter at home and asked for leave. After discussing with the three masters from the East School, West School, and South School, all classes were suspended, and the class that was originally scheduled for the end of the month was suspended. The judging trial has been moved forward to today. Chiju, also known as polo, was a sport that was suddenly introduced to Shengjing from the people more than ten years ago. Since it was introduced, it has been favored by dignitaries, nobles, ladies, ladies and even the royal family. Princess Fuyuan is a good player in this area. When she was still a lady, she won the title of the best bow player for three consecutive years, and after ten years, no one can break her record. Of course, since Ning Xi has already won the best bow player twice, if he wins again this year, he will be as famous as Princess Fuyuan, which is considered a great honor! In the memory of her previous life, Ning Xi was unable to marry Xuan Yu as promised because of her remorse, and she has always been brooding about it. In this time, although Qilin Academy lost in the shooting contest, Ning Xi still won because of her outstanding performance. The title of best striker. The emperor summoned Ning Xi that night. Seeing that Ning Xi was only fourteen or five years old, but he could have such courage, he couldn''t help but feel more pleased, so he decided to reward Ning Xi. Ning Xi rejected all the rewards, saying: "My daughter has nothing else to ask for, but... my daughter has admired the general for a long time, and I affirm that the emperor bestowed a marriage to fulfill my daughter''s affection!" At that time, her father had already died, and so did Lin Lanzhi, and Lin Yonghe was not considered a concubine mother at all in the eyes of the emperor. The emperor quickly felt compassion for this orphan girl, and regardless of Xuan Yu''s objections, he bestowed her in the imperial court. Zhongshan Palace. After that, many unbelievable things happened in the palace of Zhongshan. First, the concubine suffered a stroke inexplicably, then the prince was drunk and fell into a vegetable state, and then the second young lady and the third young lady had miscarriages one after another... She was very confused, what happened to the well-behaved palace? What feng shui taboo is so unlucky to be like that? It wasn''t until Ning Xi sent an iron cage with a little girl into that man''s bedroom that she realized that Ning Xi had also been his minion. While thinking about it, there was the noisy voice of the ladies from the playground. "Ning Xi, I heard that you haven''t lost money to old Mr. Sikong yet. Does it mean that your family has no money?" "Or do you want to renege on your debt?" Two ladies who don''t think it''s a big deal blocked Ning Xi''s way. Ning Xi looked at them coldly, raised his chin, and said word by word: "I didn''t steal, of course I won''t pay for it!" The two maids rolled their eyes and walked away. On the other side, Wu Juan came over. She was fat and fleshy, and she was not afraid of the cold. When everyone was shivering under the cold light, she was sweating profusely. "Ning Yue!" She smiled and waved. Every time she sees her, Ning Yue seriously doubts whether there is something wrong with her memory. How can the slim and graceful princess become so fat? "Ning Yue!" Wu Juan took Ning Yue''s arm with a smile, and taking out two pieces of halva from her purse, "It''s made with sesame oil and nuts, it''s delicious! Try it !" Ning Yue looked at her, then at the two glistening candies, and said, "Wu Juan, do you still want to marry the prince? If you do, stop eating these things!" "Huh?" Mr. Wu Juan was stunned, and then laughed out loud, "Aren''t you awake yet? What nonsense are you talking about? Who is going to marry the crown prince? Besides, does the crown prince like me?" More than just fancy? It''s just baby, you''re so precious! When you were put on the guillotine by that person, the prince suddenly replaced you with the Jade Seal of Chuanguo! (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： Selection (2) Chapter 31 Selection (2) It is true that you are a witch who is a disaster for the country! However, if you continue to be so obese, maybe you won''t be in the eyes of the prince. Ning Yue changed her mind, took a piece of candy herself, and fed another piece into Wu Juan''s mouth: "You eat too." Eat more, keep fit, don''t harm the prince and give up the country. Wu Juan narrowed her eyes sweetly: "Ning Yue, you are so kind, everyone thinks I''m fat and won''t play with me." Ning Yue smiled, but said nothing. Wu Juan said again: "By the way, do you want to participate in the shooting contest?" Naturally, it is necessary. It is reasonable to say that she has not yet recovered, and she is not suitable for strenuous exercise, but in order to pull Ning Xi off the horse, she must fight hard. The kick-jumping competition is divided into the ladies'' competition and the ladies'' competition. There are a total of 50 ladies registered by Qilin Academy, and eight of them are selected to form a team to participate in the competition. In order to prevent accidents in the middle, three substitutes will be selected according to the results. When they learned that Ning Yue was going to participate in the election, Ning Xi, Ning Zhen, and Ning Wan all said that she was crazy, a sick child who had been bedridden for several years, came to class with reluctance, and wanted to kill her? On the playground, Master Dongxue read out the selection rules. The selection is divided into three items. The first item is riding skills, the second item is resilience, and the third item is physical fitness. The ranking is based on the total score. Ning Yue''s third item is not dominant at all, so the first two items are the key to her score. After the master read out the rules, everyone went back to the lounge to change their clothes. The ladies clothes themselves are very convenient for sports and there is no need to change them. You just need to take off the small cotton clothes inside and tie up your hair tightly. Ning Yue had folded the little padded clothes and was about to comb her hair. At this moment, Ning Zhen opened the curtain and came in: "Third Sister, let me comb your hair for you!" After finishing speaking, the whole person was stunned when she saw Ning Yue. Ning Yue was almost ready. She took off the small cotton coat, and the lady''s dress was lightly attached to the skin. Through the thin texture, it seemed that she could see the delicate texture inside. Both are thirteen years old, her body is still as green as a child''s, but Ning Yue''s body has begun to faintly exude a girlish temptation. Ning Zhen''s eyes darkened a bit: "Third Sister..." Ning Yue turned around and smiled: "Ah, it''s my fifth sister. I''ll be fine soon." Ning Zhen''s eyes flickered, she took the comb from her hand and said, "You don''t have a maid by your side, it''s really inconvenient, come, let me comb it for you." Ning Yue was slightly taken aback, when did Ning Zhen become so considerate? Ning Zhen held her up like black silk, combed her, and said, "Third sister is so beautiful. Among our five sisters, you are the most beautiful. It''s a pity...you are not in good health, if not... Forget it, let''s not talk about those things use." Lao Wu has always been outspoken and can''t hide her words. It''s not strange to say what she thinks, but it''s the fault. She... is too gentle! In Lao Wu''s perception, his father and the second master are both descendants of concubines, and only Ning Wan''s blood is the purest in the whole family. Everyone, including himself, is not that noble! She praised again, and combed her hair Could it be that you want to seize the opportunity to frame her? Thinking about this, Ning Yue grabbed Ning Zhen''s wrist, and Ning Zhen was taken aback: "What''s wrong with you, third sister?" "It''s nothing, but the fifth sister''s hair seems to be loose too, sister can help you comb it." Then, she took back the comb, pressed the fifth on the chair, and combed it for her. The behavior of the fifth child has always been very calm, Ning Yue secretly paid, this comb should not have been tampered with, could it be... I think too much? After combing her hair, Ning Zhen turned around in front of the mirror: "Third Sister combed it so beautifully! Will you comb it for me again in the future?" Ning Yue smiled lightly: "Okay, if you don''t dislike being ugly, come over and let my sister comb your hair. Okay, it''s getting late, let''s go gather." "Wait." Ning Zhen took off the water bag hanging around her waist and handed it to Ning Yue, "I saw that my sister didn''t even have a maid to serve her, so I brought water for her. If she gets thirsty later, You cant leave the field to get water to drink. Ning Yue rolled her eyelids, opened the water bag, and poured two glasses, one for herself and one for the fifth child: "No need, just drink something here, fifth sister, here it is." Do you dare to drink it yourself? (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： Selection (1) Chapter 32 Selection (1) Unexpectedly, Ning Zhen drank it without hesitation: "Sister San is right, bring water to play, it is easy to gain weight, it is better to drink it in advance." Is it my own overthinking? To think so badly of a thirteen-year-old little girl, even though she was severely injured in her previous life, she shouldn''t be too weak. "Why doesn''t Third Sister drink?" Ning Zhen blinked her bright eyes and asked Ning Yue in surprise. Ning Yue slowly showed a slight smile on his face: "Drink now, thank you Fifth Sister." I just ate a piece of candy, and I was really thirsty, so I drank a cup. Ning Zhen smiled brilliantly, took Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Third Sister, let''s go!" When they arrived at the playground, the ladies who participated in the election were almost all there, and the ladies who watched the election were standing outside the fence, and Wu Juan was among them. Seeing sister Ning Yue coming out, she raised her handkerchief and waved it vigorously! Ning Yue smiled and nodded as a greeting. Ning Zhen snorted disdainfully: "Third sister, don''t keep playing with that fat man, be careful that everyone looks down on you as well!" Ning Yue glanced at her, her eyes were as cold as ice, she was so scared that she fell silent! The north wind was like a knife, and it hurt the face. Fortunately, the sun was shining and brought some warmth. The young and innocent girls laughed and talked sweetly on the grass, without any emotional depression caused by the selection. On the opposite side, on the wall separating the Shizi Mansion, young men in white clothes and green gauze appeared at some point, first one or two, then three, four... The entire wall was crowded with the effort of a cup of tea, Those officials wearing green gauze caps, with black and bright eyes, like wolf cubs who have escaped from the wolf pack for the first time, are full of novelty looking at the world outside the wall. They were quickly discovered. Among the ladies, some suddenly clenched their veils tightly, some stood up straight suddenly, and some were laughing a moment ago, but now they are grinning without showing their teeth. The masters also found the group of brats and waved them away angrily. They didn''t move, and the masters grabbed their brooms and rushed towards the courtyard wall! The teenagers turned pale with fright, and broke up with a huff! But after a while, it climbed up again. The masters were so angry that they sent people to go around to the Shizi''s mansion to find their masters. Thunder roared over there, and the teenagers were finally taken back to their dens one by one. After this episode, everyone''s state is very different from before, obviously a lot more serious, and a lot more dignified. The first round of selection begins. The servants brought ten horses, and Master Dongxue divided them into five groups. In each group, the first one to reach the finish line will get ten points, the second one will get nine points...and so on, and those who abstain halfway or fall off the horse will get zero points . Ning Xi and Ning Zhen drew lots and were placed in the first group. Knowing that there are actually two daughters of the Ma family in this group, the arrogance of the team members dropped by half in an instant. The glorious history of the Ma family can be traced back to the Warring States Period at the earliest. At that time, the ancestor''s surname was not Ma, but Zhao. Because of his great achievements in defeating the Qin army, King Zhao Huiwen bestowed the title "Ma Fu Jun". Since then, his descendants The talent was changed to Ma. The Ma family has practiced martial arts for generations, and its daughters are very proud of their riding skills. Sure enough, Ning Xi took the lead and won the first place in this group with an absolute advantage, followed by Ning Zhen, who ranked second. Ningxi''s excellence made those who laughed at her as a chicken thief yesterday break into a cold sweat. She regained her confidence and raised her proud head again. In the second and third groups, there was no one Ning Yue was particularly familiar with. In the fourth group, Ning Wan won the first place without any suspense. Ning Yue shook her head, Ning Xi and Ning Wan were lucky not to meet the Yao sisters, otherwise, it would be difficult to say who would win. (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： Selection (2) Chapter 33 Selection (2) As soon as the thought flashed across her mind, Ning Yue saw the Yao sisters riding towards her on horseback. Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be such bad luck? I faced such a tricky role in the first round! When they passed by her, they seemed to have sensed her nervousness, and the sisters of the Yao family gave her a friendly nod. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Did she want to get along with her peacefully, or did she not regard her as an opponent at all? Ning Yue got on the horse, Master Dongxue gave an order, and everyone rushed out like a hurricane! The Yao sisters rushed to the front without hesitation. They bent down, as if they were integrated with the wind speed, and the horses ran faster and faster, leaving their opponents far behind! Then, just as they were about to cross the finish line, a petite figure jumped up with the horse, and shot a beautiful arc from above their heads. For such an extremely short half a second, they felt that the other party was in the air , and then with a cry, the front hooves hit the ground and reached the finish line! The playground was suddenly quiet. No one could see how Ning Yue moved, and in the blink of an eye, her horse jumped up, and then forced the Yao sisters who agreed to be the first to be the second. Yao Fengying frowned: "Sister, who is she? So fast!" Yao Lizhu stared at Ning Yue''s baby-fat face, revealing a thoughtful expression: "The new lady, Ma Ningyue." "Another Ma family." Yao Fengying frowned even more, thinking of something, and said, "Sister...do you think that she just...like...like..." Yao Lizhu: "Like the master, you can feel it too." Yao Fengying''s eyes darkened: "Is she also the lord''s?" Yao Lizhu thought for a while: "As far as I know, no." Wu Juan ran over excitedly: "Wow! Ning Yue, you are awesome! It really opened my eyes! You are indeed the daughter of General Ma and the younger sister of Senior Brother Ke Qing! I adore you so much!" Ning Yue smiled, glanced at the Yao sisters from the corner of the eye, and was relieved to see that the other party had changed from suspicion to relief. After resting for half an hour, the second round of assessment began. This round was said to be everyone''s resilience, but in fact it was to build a wooden board on the lotus pond that only allowed one person to stand, and several teachers took turns throwing sandbags at each other to avoid one. One point for a sandbag, a total of ten sandbags per person. the victors will return with ashes, and the losers will be washed away. After Master Dongxue finished speaking loudly, the formal selection began. Ning Xi got number one, she seems to be destined for one all the time. Ning Yue was drawn No. 48, but because the next two players abstained, she became the last one to appear. Ning Xi is good at dancing, and her reflexes are pretty good. Out of ten sandbags, she managed to easily avoid seven of them. When she hit the eighth, she was a little slower in raising her feet, and was unfortunately hit. After that, her state was probably affected. The other two also failed to avoid it and fell into the water instead. But this is already a pretty good achievement, until the Yao sisters, no one surpassed her. Ning Zhen scored zero and fell into the water. Ning Wan escaped only one, and also fell into the water. And the Yao sisters are indeed the masters trained by that person, and none of the masters hit the sandbags. When it was Ning Yue''s turn, it was almost noon, everyone was a little hungry, and Ning Yue was no exception, especially since she hadn''t drank water for two hours, her throat was almost smoking. She took a deep breath and slowly came to the pond. The water in the pond is not deep, but she doesn''t like water very much. Standing on it at the moment, it seems like standing on the edge of a cliff, and she is sweating coldly. If it is on the grass, let alone ten sandbags, she is confident to hide from a hundred sandbags, but on the water... "Ma Ningyue, from now on, you will stay in the dungeon for me! When will you figure it out, and when will you beg my sister to release you!" "Second sister, there are mice, let Yueer out quickly..." "My lord, so... so many snakes, Yue''er is afraid of snakes! Don''t let the snakes go... Please... Yue''er will never dare again... Yue''er will be obedient..." Memories flashed in front of her eyes very clearly, like a devil''s claws, tearing at her head-on without mercy, Ning Yue''s heart shook violently, she lost her balance, and fell to the ground! (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： Selection (1) Chapter 34 Selection (1) Everyone gasped. They fell down before it even started. Is it possible...she wants to abstain? No, she can''t abstain! Isnt it just a small pond? Can she still be influenced by some unbearable past? After making up her mind, Ning Yue clenched her fists and stood up bit by bit. The masters naturally saw that something was wrong with Ning Yue. The new lady seemed a little afraid of water, and they were a little worried that she would give up. After all, she was Ma Keqing''s sister, and they had high hopes for her. She really didn''t Let them down! She stands up! Ning Yue resisted the waves of fear in her mind, and walked up the wooden board with difficulty. The board trembled slightly due to her pressure. If she was not careful, she might be bounced off. The surroundings seemed to be quiet, not even the sound of the wind, only the heartbeat and breathing remained, echoing in the ears more and more clearly. Everyone looked at the cold sweat dripping from her forehead, as if they also felt her difficulties at this time, and their hearts all raised their throats in unison. Ning Xi glanced at Ning Zhen who was behind her. Ning Zhen lowered her eyes and pulled Ning Wan who was beside her. Ning Yue came to the position delineated in the center of the wooden board. To be honest, she has no ability to avoid anything now. It is an extravagant hope for her to stand still. She only hopes that her understanding of this question is correct. This round...is not Fight hard, but outsmart! After the eyes became firm, Ning Yue suddenly turned around, turned her back to the direction of the shore, and slowly sat down on the wooden board. Everyone was stunned, and handed their backs to the enemy, wouldn''t that mean one hit and one hit? Is she out of her mind? It''s better to abstain directly! A strangeness flashed in Master Dongxue''s eyes. Ten sandbags landed on Ning Yue without any suspense. Or make the ladies feel less regretful. But soon, Master Dongxue showed a gratified smile on his face: "You won." Everyone was taken aback again, did they hear correctly? The Master announced that she had won before it even started? How could this be? Ning Yue let out a long sigh of relief and returned to the shore. Master Dongxue asked her, "Why did you do that?" Ning Yue bowed and said: "Because the master said that the victor will return with dust, and the loser will be washed away. It means that the winner is covered with dust, and the loser will be washed away." Putting off makeup, I venture to guess that the key to the victory of this round is not how many hits you get, but never falling into the water." Master Dongxue nodded appreciatively. As expected of the little prodigys younger sister, she dug out such a tricky hidden rule. Thats right, he only said that one dodge would get one point, but he didnt say that ten dodges would get one point. Ten, the average person habitually thinks that all dodging is a perfect score, and they don''t pay attention to the seemingly meaningless sentence behind. "In this round, those who fall into the water will get zero points, and those who are not hit by sandbags will get zero points." His words sentenced Ning Xi, who fell into the water after dodging seven sandbags, and sister Yao, who stood on a wooden board but didn''t touch a single sandbag! With a total of 20 points, Ning Yue became the highest scorer on the field. Ningxi fell to thirty-one in an instant, and the Yao sisters tied for thirty-three. Ning Wan and Ning Zhen have similar grades to them, neither of them are particularly ideal. Now, there is only the last round of physical fitnesslong-distance running. This time, lest the teachers would play word games again, everyone asked the rules clearly from the inside out! (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： Selection (2) Chapter 35 Selection (2) Masters are not stupid, how could they use the same method to trick everyone twice? The rules of long-distance running are very simple. According to the designated route, no matter walking or running, the first person to arrive gets 10 points, the second gets 9 points...10 points for 10th place, and zero points for everything starting from 11th place. But you have to stay the course or lose your candidacy. Ning Yue''s physical strength is quite exhausted, and she doesn''t expect to get any points, just finish walking. But God seemed to have played a joke on her. She seemed to have suffered from heat stroke, her whole body was weak, and her chest was tight and nauseous. Ning Zhen pulled Ning Wan to find Ning Xi together, and said to her: "Second Sister, look, Third Sister is dying, if this continues, she will die! She is crazy, so you will be crazy too?" Ning Xi raised his chin disapprovingly: "She insists on participating, what can I do?" Ning Zhen frowned and said, "Don''t forget, if something happens to her, you won''t be able to marry into Zhongshan Palace!" The corners of Ning Xi''s mouth twitched, and he came to Ning Yue unwillingly, looked at Ning Yue''s obviously abnormal expression, and said, "Okay, third sister, you must do everything according to your ability, you just entered school, If you want to show off, there are plenty of opportunities, forget about it today, go back and rest earlier!" Already scored the highest score in the field, as long as she does not give up in this round, she will be able to enter the shooting team steadily, and of course she cannot give up! "Thank you, second sister, for reminding me, I''m fine." Ning Yue said, swallowing her throat that was burning like water. Ning Xi sighed, and handed the water bag he was carrying with both hands to Ning Xi. Ning Yue glanced at the water bag vigilantly! Ning Xi frowned and said, "Afraid my water is not clean?" She took the water bag, gulped down two gulps, "Should I feel relieved now?" Ning Yue''s eyes moved, and her throat, which was burning to the point of smoking, kept urging her to drink it! She looked at Ning Xi steadfastly, and Ning Xi didn''t look away in the slightest. She raised her head and drank the water in the water bag in one gulp. Over there, Ning Zhen was also drinking water, and put down the water bag almost at the same time as her. The moment her eyes met, Ning Zhen raised her eyebrows and smiled at her. After thinking about an answer, Master Dongxue sounded the gongs and drums to start running. The route of the long-distance running is very rugged. It passes through the mountain behind the main film and has to circle the purple bamboo forest. It is not far away, but it is too difficult to walk. After a while, everyone widened the gap. Ning Yue walked methodically, and while walking, she was thinking about where the strange feeling came from just now. Finally, a flash of light flashed in her mind, and she had the answer! is a water bladder! "The third sister is right, bring water to the game, it is easy to gain weight, it is better to drink it in advance!" After drinking water with her, Ning Yue didn''t bring the water bag with her! So, where did the water bladder come from just now? Why did she smile so weirdly at herself after drinking? The discomfort of smoking in the throat came up again, and it was more intense than before. Ning Yue started to be top-heavy, and after a while, it was like walking on cotton, with one foot deep and the other shallow. very dizzy! I''m so tired... I can''t move... But dont fall down. Ning Yue''s knees softened, and she knelt and sat on the ground. Boom Something collided with a terrible vibration. Ning Yue''s heart trembled, and she took a closer look, eh? Purple Bamboo Forest! Obviously after yesterday''s chicken-stealing incident, Sikong Liu improved the formation, and every movement of the mechanism would cause a loud noise. Ning Yue didn''t want to provoke that crazy old man, so she stood up with all her strength. Unexpectedly, her eyes turned dark, and she fell to the ground. Before she fainted, she saw a pair of extremely delicate men''s red boots. The owner of the red boots stared at her for a few seconds, and then made a move that surprised even her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： Fate (1) Chapter 36 Fate (1) Si Kongliu was counting the newly released longevity pills, when he looked up, he saw Xuan Yu coming back with a lady doll in his arms, and immediately frowned: "Who is this? Where''s the guy who broke through?" Xuan Yu glanced at the person in his arms, and said, "She fainted, accidentally touched the mechanism..." Before he finished speaking, Sikong Liu''s face was already stinky: "One is not enough, another one? Do you think my place is an asylum?" Xuan Yu was not sullen because of the other party''s bad tone, but apologetic: "She and I... are considered acquaintances, please show her." Sikong Liu raised his gray eyebrows, squinted at Ning Yue with very gossip eyes, and said, "Who is she to you?" Xuan Yu thought for a while, and said, "Xiaoyin''s fiancee." "Cut~ I thought it was your fiance!" Sikong Liu snorted, and suddenly, his eyes widened, "What? Xuanyin''s fiance? You found him again? Is this the fourth one?" Xuan Yu pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. Sikong Liu felt that Xuan Yu was simply unreasonable, shook his head and said, "It''s alright, alright, let her go!" Xuan Yu gently placed Ning Yue on the soft couch beside her. Sikong Liu turned his neck and came to the couch with a sigh. Although he met Ning Yue yesterday, he was only focused on grabbing Ning Xi and didn''t take a closer look at Ning Yue''s appearance. He couldn''t help but gasped. Xuan Yu asked: "What''s wrong?" Sikong Liu looked left and right, and the more he looked, the more surprised he became: "Strange, really weird." Xuan Yu''s eyes tightened: "Why is it strange? But the injury is serious?" Sikongliu shook his head, how can he know if someone is injured or not? Now, he is just looking at her face: "A lifeless person." Xuan Yu frowned slightly: "What is a lifeless person?" "People who shouldn''t exist in this world." "Dead?" A trace of astonishment suddenly flashed in Xuan Yu''s deep eyes. Sikong Liu stroked his chin, pondered for a moment: "Uh... this... haha! You don''t speak strangely, don''t mind me! Maybe this old man is wrong!" Xuan Yu looked at Sikong Liu suspiciously. Sikong Liu scratched his head, and soon, he looked solemn again: "But... Although she is a lifeless person, she is also a very noble person." Xuan Yu''s eyes moved slightly: "How expensive?" Sikong pointed to the sky above his head, seeing Xuanyu''s suspicious face, his eyes rolled, and said: "I said, why don''t you marry her! You were born in response to the times, and you have the spirit of an emperor dragon. Feng Xing, this world..." Xuan Yu interrupted him lightly: "I''m not interested in the world." "Is it because you''re not interested or because you don''t want to rob your brother for a woman?" Sikong Liu muttered angrily. Xuan Yu pretended not to hear. "But..." Sikong Liu smacked his lips, "Are you sure you want Xuanyin to marry her?" Xuanyin looked at him: "What? Something wrong?" Sikong Liu rubbed his chin in confusion: "Although she is extremely precious, she is also... childless." In the medicine pool in the backyard, Xuan Yin shook his body and woke up from his sleep. Then, he suddenly slammed into a pair of big watery eyes, which made him almost jump out of the pool! Sakura smiled brightly: "Brother Yin, are you awake?" Xuanyin looked at her, then at the black concoction soaking his body, and touched his body with the hand sunk in the water, eh? naked? ! His clear and innocent eyes like a small animal blinked instantly: "Adults take a bath, children don''t peek!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： Fate (2) Chapter 37 Fate (2) Sakura narrowed her eyes and smiled: "But everyone is watching!" Xuanyin''s underwater hand quickly blocked important parts! "Hahahaha..." Sakura couldn''t hold it back, and fell to the ground, laughing out loud! Xuanyin realized that he had been tricked. Is this younger sister really only five years old? Why is it so evil? Sakura rolled on the ground laughing. Xuan Yin sank into the dark pool with no visibility at all, only just showing his head: "Where is this? How could I be soaked in the potion?" Xiao Ying stopped laughing, and while wiping the tears from the laughter, she panted and said, "This is Mr. Sikong''s purple bamboo forest! You fainted after returning to your room yesterday, and brother Yu brought you to find Sikong Old gentleman! But brother Yin, why did you faint? What are you doing?" "I didn''t do anything!" I just accidentally saw that stinky girl taking a bath, her seven orifices were bleeding, and she ran back to the house and punched her... Can you faint because of these? Sakura patted his head, imitating Xuan Yu''s tone, and sighed like a little adult: "Xiaoyin must be very hungry after not eating for so long, wait, Xiaoying will get you something to eat." Xuanyin''s goosebumps fell all over the floor! Sakura ran out of the medicine pond, and at the door, she ran into Sikong Liu who had just treated Ning Yue. Sikong Liu looked down at the little girl carved in pink and jade, squinted and smiled: "Little girl, I see that you have good qualifications, how about accepting you as a closed disciple?" Sakura put her hands on her hips, and frowned: "Are you a magic stick? No, yes!" Cough, I was disgusted. In Sikongliu''s alchemy room, Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes. She vaguely knew that she had been carried into the purple bamboo forest by a man, but she didn''t know who the other party was and what his purpose was. The moment her consciousness recovered, she instinctively hugged him tightly. body! Then, she let go of her hand and touched the neckline, but there was nothing unusual. I moved my legs again, but felt no pain, so I felt relieved. "Woke up?" A deep and calm voice sounded behind her, Ning Yue suddenly turned her head, and saw Xuan Yu standing up and walking slowly towards him. "Brother-in-law?" Ning Yue opened her eyes wide and saluted in surprise, "You saved me just now?" Xuan Yu hummed, frowning slightly, apparently not understanding why Ning Yue called his brother-in-law so well, he had told her earlier that it was too early to say anything. How did he know that Ning Yue called her brother-in-law for five years in her previous life, and it would not be easy to change her words all at once. Ning Yue drooped her little head, pinched her earlobe and said, "I''m causing trouble for my brother-in-law again." If it wasn''t for the accidental encounter with Xuan Yu, I''m afraid I would have been dealt with by Sikong Liu as a thief. "By the way, brother-in-law, why are you here?" At this hour, shouldn''t you be in court? Xuan Yu''s eyelids moved, but he didn''t say anything about the treatment for Xuan Yin: "I''m here to find Mr. Sikong, how about you?" Ning Yue raised her head: "What am I?" Xuan Yu''s handsome face was covered with a cloud: "Why did you eat Han Shi San by mistake?" Cold food powder, that is, five stone powder, is made from cinnabar, realgar, alum, Zengqing, and cishi. It has the effects of strengthening yang, strengthening the body and treating mouth sores, but at the same time, it is also a chronic poison that can make people addicted , after taking it, it will excite people, generate heat all over the body, and produce a short-term effect that confuses people''s hearts. She was just hot, her throat was dry, and she even had hallucinations by the water, probably because of it. And she was sick all year round, and once the effect of the medicine wore off, she would feel very weak, so she passed out. Today, she only took three people''s food - Wujuan''s sugar, Ningzhen''s tea and Ningxi''s water. Wu Juan, that snack food guy, couldn''t possibly harm her, and her symptoms appeared before Ning Xi gave her water, so the one who gave her medicine... could only be Ning Zhen! She and Ning Zhen had no grievances, but Ning Zhen would attack her! If you really complied with that sentence, some people, even if you don''t provoke her, she will rush to harm you. But besides being angry, Ning Yue is more concerned about Hanshisan is a kind of drug, there is no specific medicine to cure it, Ning Zhen also drank it, why is she okay? (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： Throwing arms and hugs (1) Chapter 38 Throw yourself into the arms (1) Ning Yue couldn''t help but think of the water bottle Ning Zhen just drank. Could it be... the mystery is in its stomach? Xuan Yu looked at Ning Yue quietly, the girl''s body was thinner than her peers, her skin was delicate and flawless, but she was slightly pale, presumably the rumors about her chronic illness were true, thinking of Sikong Liu''s phrase "she Although it is an extremely precious life, it is also a life without children." Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened a little. Ning Yue finally felt uncomfortable being looked at, and then realized that Xuan Yu had been waiting for her answer, and smiled embarrassingly, and asked knowingly, "What is Hanshi San?" Xuan Yu glanced at her, his eyes moved slightly, and said, "It''s a kind of powdered medicine, it''s not a good thing. Be careful with what you eat and drink in the future." Ning Yue nodded obediently: "Understood, brother-in-law. Well... if there is nothing else, I will leave first. Please thank Mr. Sikong for me, brother-in-law." Xuan Yu stared at her fixedly, a trace of puzzlement slipped across his handsome face: "Hanshi powder medicine has just passed its effect, and it is time for you to rest here for a while, and I will take you back home later." How about that? I still want to compete! Ning Yue pursed her lips, and said in a gentle tone: "I''m fine, so I won''t cause trouble for brother-in-law, goodbye brother-in-law!" As he spoke, he saluted hastily, regardless of whether Xuan Yu agreed or not, he turned and left the place! I haven''t been in a coma for a long time, so if I speed up, I should be able to lift the rear of the car. Since Ning Zhen dared to drug her, there must be another trick waiting for her, she must not give Ning Zhen another chance to make a move! Ning Yue''s feet were blown by the wind, and she was walking fast. When passing by the fragrant kitchen, she caught a glimpse of a little girl in red from the corner of her eye. She was wearing a double bun, her face was like peach cheeks, and her small mouth was bright red. , and exuded a faint sense of familiarity, as if she had seen it somewhere before, she couldn''t help but take a second look. At this moment, the little girl picked up the tray containing two servings of food, looked towards the door, and met Ning Yue''s gaze. Looking at each other, there was a "bang", it was the little girl who shook her body and dropped the tray in her hand. The tray hit the ground, and the food splashed all over the room. She squatted down hurriedly and picked it up with her hands, but she accidentally cut her finger on the broken porcelain. Ning Yue shook her head, she is not a poisonous snake or beast, how could she scare a little girl like this? Look at her attire, she looks like a little princess, she actually cleaned up by herself, Ning Yue wanted to help her, but she was afraid of scaring her even more, after all, she seemed very timid. Ning Yue dismissed the idea, let out a breath, and continued walking towards the gate. However, misfortunes never come singly. When people are unlucky, drinking water will get stuck between their teeth, not to mention "rampage" in Sikongliu''s territory. Ning Yue just walked to the end of the corridor and turned a corner, but suddenly, a black shadow flew towards her face, and she didn''t even have time to scream, so she ran straight into the opponent''s arms. Xuanyin originally heard the movement in the kitchen and was worried about what happened to Sakura, so he hurried over, but unexpectedly, he bumped into someone at the corner! Look at this attire, it seems to be a lady from the academy. snort! He hates those messy women rubbing against him the most! He grabbed the opponent''s back collar and pulled it out "It''s you?" He froze. Ning Yue also saw the other person''s face clearly at this moment, and swallowed the "I''m sorry" that had slipped to her lips with great difficulty! If she remembered correctly, he almost strangled her yesterday morning, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： Throwing arms and hugs (2) Chapter 39 Throwing arms and throwing arms (2) A tyrant is a tyrant, even if he is still young and not enlightened, he cannot change his bloodthirsty and brutal nature! Here, when Ning Yue glared at Xuan Yin angrily, Xuan Yin''s mind suddenly flashed the fragrance of the beauty bathing last night, his ears turned red, and he let go of his hand. "Cough~" He cleared his throat, put his hands on his chest, raised his chin and said, "Oh, you little girl, you must be relying on me, right? You couldn''t take off my pants yesterday, and today you can''t... Hurry up and throw yourself in your arms for this king! Tsk tsk tsk, the world is really declining, why is Ma Yuan''s daughter so shameless?" shameless? Ning Yue''s clear eyes suddenly widened! Xuanyin sighed again: "Just now... you wouldn''t peek at me taking a shower, right? You said you are really a person, why..." Before he finished speaking, Ning Yue gave him a white look and left. He was so angry that he was breathless: "You...Did this king allow you to resign?" Ning Yue squeezed her fists, gritted her teeth, took a few deep breaths, turned around slowly, gave a salute, and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, my concubine just peeked at the prince taking a bath, and she also fell in love with him Give me a hug, who makes the prince more charming than Huajiao, who is a concubine... I really can''t help it?" One mouthful and one concubine, as if the two of them had already cooked rice, which made Xuanyin blush. Ning Yue struck while the iron was hot, and approached him step by step. The breeze blew up her plain white clothes, like a floating cloud, with a faint fragrance, enveloping Xuanyin all at once. Gulu~ is the sound of Xuanyin''s throat sliding. Ning Yue turned a deaf ear, smiled slightly, and said softly: "Then, my lord, can I resign as a concubine?" Xuanyin: "..." It''s really not ordinary shameless. When Ning Yue was gone, Xuan Yin suddenly remembered that he forgot to ask her about the safety talisman again! On the playground, the ladies reached the finish line one after another. Ning Xi, who has always been very confident in physical fitness, actually lost to Ning Zhen this time. The extraordinary explosive power expressed a high degree of amazement. Of course, others don''t know, but the daughters of the Ma family still understand the reason. Ning Xi and Ning Wan glanced at Ning Zhen at the same time. Ning Zhen looked at the empty road, smiled triumphantly, turned around and said to the masters: "Master, everyone seems to be here, only my third sister is missing, my third sister is weak, I don''t know why I haven''t come for so long, is it right?" What went wrong?" When the masters heard this, they were a little worried. Ning Yue''s admission letter was sent by Mrs. Ma''s confidant mother. The letter mentioned Ning Yue''s body, and asked them not to put too much pressure on Ning Yue. It is a good thing that Ning Yue is willing to work hard, but if something bad happens, the reputation of their school will be damaged. Several masters exchanged opinions, Master Dongxue said: "Let''s send someone to look for her!" Ning Zhen smiled maliciously, look for it, find Ma Ningyue who is unconscious, and quickly disqualify her from the competition, don''t let her get in front of you again! Originally, she didn''t hate Ning Yue, and it was only out of helplessness that she plotted against Ning Yue, but who made Ning Yue''s performance today really great! Ning Xi has been a genius since childhood, better than her, she can barely accept it, but why should Ning Yue? Isn''t he just a sick child? Dare to steal her limelight? Curse her, fall to her death! But... Ning Zhen''s curse is doomed to fail, because A lady suddenly pointed to the opposite side: "Look! It''s Ning Yue! She''s back!" Everyone raised their eyes and saw that under the scorching sun, the green grass was like a lake, the sky was like the sea, and the girl was like a white dove, riding the wind and waves. She walked very hard, but also walked very firmly. I dont know who shouted Come on. Immediately afterwards, two sentences, three sentences, four sentences... The whole scene suddenly boiled. Ning Zhen watched in disbelief as the person who was supposed to be weak to the point of coma approached the finish line step by step, and finally, amidst the loud cheers, she came to the Master Masters all breathed a sigh of relief! Ning Zhen was completely dumbfounded. (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： Chapter 40 how so? Hasn''t the effect of Hanshi Powder expired long ago? Why is she still standing up? Ning Yue had a panoramic view of Lao Wu''s expression. I am afraid that Lao Wu didn''t know that his physical strength was almost overdrawn. To be able to persist until now, except for the few needles that Sikong Liu woke her up, it was almost because of a persistent Read it. Ning Zhen recovered from the shock, and then became furious! Without Ning Yue, she would be the first in the total score, but when Ning Yue came, she was forced to be the second! second? Ning Yue sneered, "I won''t do it to you the second to last!" Master Dongxue said: "Okay, everyone is here. Now, I will start announcing the list of shooting teams." "Slow down." Ning Yue took a step forward and saluted, "I don''t know something, so I don''t know if I can ask Master to enlighten me." "you say." "No matter what means you use, as long as you reach the finish line, is the race complete?" "Theoretically yes, what''s wrong?" "Is it okay if the person used assistive means?" "Auxiliary means?" "Prohibited drugs." As soon as Ning Yue finished speaking, Ning Zhen''s figure shook! Then, he involuntarily touched the water bag around his waist. Ning Yue smiled coldly. If she had just guessed before, now she can be sure that the contents of Ningxi''s water bag are Hanshisan! No wonder Mingming took Hanshi powder together, and she was so weak after the effect of the medicine wore off, but she was fine! It turned out that she had already prepared another bottle, and when she was about to die, she would take a sip immediately. For a person with good health like her, it was as effective as a stimulant! However, Hanshi Powder is a chronic drug after all. In Xiliang, it can only be used for medical purposes. It is strictly forbidden to take it without permission, especially in various competitions. Disqualified from the competition! As long as this school is not run by Ning Zhen''s family, Ning Zhen will be doomed. The master frowned: "Of course you can''t take banned drugs. Do you know who took banned drugs?" Ning Zhen''s face had turned bloodless, she clutched the water bag with one hand, and clenched her fist with the other, wishing to insert all her nails into the seams of the flesh. This time, before Ning Yue exposed her, Wu Juan noticed something strange about her. While licking the candy in her hand, Wu Juan stared at her eyes: "Hey! Ma Ningzhen, what''s wrong with you? What is Nang doing? Ning Yue didn''t say anything about you, look at how nervous you are..." After muttering, eyebrows twitched, "Huh? You''re the one who won''t take banned drugs, right?" After she said this, everyone looked at Ning Zhen in unison! Ning Zhen was about to vomit blood. Wu Juan, that fat man, didn''t have as much brains as hers, and only entered the Dong Xue class through the back door, but she looked at the silly hat and guessed things right, but Ning Xi would be so embarrassed yesterday, no Also thanks to Wu Juan''s inquisitive mouth? ! "Hey, Ma Ningzhen! I''m talking to you! Are you deaf or dumb? Have you taken any banned drugs? There are so many people, and it''s not too heavy for you to wear a water bag for the physical fitness test. It''s a big suspicion. !" The little fat man attached an emoji by the way, the word "yo", the eyes and mouth opened into small circles at the same time, it is really funny. Ning Yue was even amused, and blocked it with her hand so that no one would feel that she was gloating. The sisters of the Ning family all looked at her in unison. Ning Zhen needless to say, she just hated Ning Yue before, but now she can''t wait to let Ning Yue die, preferably with that fat Wu Juan! (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： Chapter 41 Ning Wan remained calm as always, her eyelids moved, but she didn''t say anything. Ning Xi, on the other hand, turned around to look at Wu Juan after looking at Ning Yue for a few times, with the aloofness of a superior in her eyes: "Wu Juan, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense, the relationship between my third sister and fifth sister Excellent, how could you harm her?" This second sister can really talk! Xiliang advocates Confucianism, and Confucianism has always advocated the seclusion of the father, which means that the father has committed a crime, and the son has no obligation to report the father. Even, if the father reports the crime in a righteous way, the son will not be able to escape while the father is punished. In the law, the son hides from the father. Over time, it gradually evolved into the moral concealment of relatives. She and Ning Zhen are relatives. If she really reported the other party today, then in the eyes of everyone, she is a person who ignores the rules. If she wants to find her husband''s family in the future, she will definitely hit a wall everywhere. In her previous life, she might still be worried, but now... She wishes she could never get married and stay with her parents all her life. If Xuanyin resigned her marriage because of this, she would really be thankful. "Zhen''er." She looked at Ning Zhen, "show your water bladder to the masters to check!" Ning Zhen suddenly changed color: "Ma Ningyue! Do you know what you are talking about?" Ning Yue didn''t seem to see the warning in her eyes: "If I hadn''t fainted just now and was rescued by Mr. Sikong, I wouldn''t have known that the thing in your water bag is Hanshisan!" Everyone''s complexion changed, she fainted? He was also saved by Mr. Sikong? What kind of **** luck did she have? Yesterday was the princess, today is Sikong Liu, did she save all mankind in her previous life? Under such a shock, the impact brought by Ning Zhen''s taking of the forbidden drug was not so great. They even forgot to ask, what was the relationship between Ning Yue''s fainting and Ning Zhen''s taking Hanshi Powder. However, regardless of whether Ning Zhen uses Hanshi San or not, she, her cousin, should not be the one to report it. Ning Yue bowed deeply to the three masters, and said earnestly: "I understand that my actions have confused everyone. On the way here, I have also thought carefully. I was thinking, we only see kisses The benefits of concealment, but I did not see behind it, the disadvantages of one person committing a crime and causing harm to the whole family! Today, she cheated in the exam room, and in the future, is she going to pervert the law for personal gain? The reason why I reluctantly tell the truth is not to imitate the paraffin wax of Chunqiu The old gentleman killed relatives righteously, but hoped that through this incident, Ning Zhen would be taught a profound lesson, so that she would understand that no matter when, she should never take chances on doing bad things." In the final analysis, this incident had a secondary impact on Ning Zhen. It was just that she lost her qualifications for the competition, and she was not asked to drop out of school. On the contrary, it was Ning Yue who had to muster up much courage to dare to use her reputation as a price. A chance for Ning Zhen to grow up? The masters look at Ning Yue completely changed. At such a young age, they have such unique thoughts, such a courageous character, thinking of what others can''t think, and doing what others can''t do. It''s so impressive. Ning Zhen''s pretty face turned pale: "Ma Ningyue! Don''t forget, you drank it yourself!" what''s the situation? Ma Ningyue drank too? A thief shouting "Catch a thief?" Ning Yue nodded frankly: "Yes, I drank it too. Without knowing it, I drank a cup, which caused me to have hallucinations in the second round, and fainted in the third round! Hanshi Powder has the effect of exciting and improving physical strength. It has an effect, but the effect is short-lived, so it needs to be taken continuously, otherwise, it will be weaker than usual." (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： Interlocking Chapter 42 Interlocking The matter has progressed to this point, and it is already very clearNing Zhen deliberately used Hanshi Powder to strengthen her physical strength, and by accident, Ning Yue took a cup by mistake, which made Ning Yue faint. Ning Zhen wanted to quibble, but she never expected that Ning Yue would recognize Han Shi San from the very beginning, so where could she find a way to justify herself? Ning Yue entered the school alone. There was no maid beside her, and she did not carry a water bag. However, many ladies saw Ning Zhen take the water bag and go to the locker room to find Ning Yue. Ning Yue drank water, but Ning Yue only drank a little water from Ningxi on the way. After being checked by the masters, the water from Ningxi was confirmed to be cool and boiled without any additives. In this way, Ning Zhen was completely convicted of taking prohibited drugs and framing her cousin for taking drugs. Originally, everyone disapproved of Ning Yue''s reporting of Ning Zhen, but now Ning Zhen is also angry You said that its fine if you take banned drugs yourself, but why drag others into the water? Just talk about it, you supply it to the end anyway, you made him half-dead and almost retired from the competition, but you got the first place with the cheek! How careless it is to meet such a person and not report it? "Ning Yue, well done!" "That''s right! We must not condone such a wicked person!" Everyone, you and I said a word, and Ning Yue''s favorability was brushed up slowly. In the end, Ning Zhen was disqualified from the competition. Under the votes of the masters and ladies, Ning Yue was spared the fate of being eliminated with an absolute number of votes. Give her a substitute spot. Substitutes can be substitutes. At least they can participate in the competition. As for whether they have a chance to play, three points are destined, and the remaining seven points depends on how they plan! Ning Zhen boarded the carriage angrily, and Ning Yue, accompanied by Wu Juan, also boarded the carriage back home. It is reasonable to say that the matter should come to an end here, but for some reason, Ning Yue always feels that the aftermath is not yet over. Don''t blame her for thinking too much, but with Ning Zhen''s IQ, she couldn''t think of such a comprehensive plan. Master Yang asked for leave temporarily. She didn''t even know that today''s cultural class would be changed to a trial competition. Where did Ning Zhen hear the news? He also prepared cold food powder in advance to plot against her! She boldly speculated that there was either an accomplice behind Ning Zhen, or...another mastermind. When they returned to the General''s Mansion, everything that happened in the academy was heard by the old lady and the others. The old lady was furious, first gave the third lady a hard lesson, and then mercilessly reprimanded Lin Yonghe After thinking about it, Ning Yue and Ning Zhen are still young, so they will not do these outrageous things for no reason. It must be that the adults are usually negligent in discipline, which made the children go astray. "What do I usually tell you, huh? I have warned you over and over again, be respectful to brothers and sisters-in-law, and don''t screw around! If you don''t listen, you will take my word for it. Don''t listen to the wind! Now it''s all right, let''s see what the children have become?" After the old lady roared angrily, the third lady and Lin Yonghe wanted to stick their chins to their chests, and the second lady was drinking tea leisurely in their seats. The tea was poured on himself. "Mother!" She stood up with a pale face. "Do you still know how to call me mother?" The old lady pointed at her with a dark face, "You are the worst one! Aren''t all the members of the third family following you?" Second Madam didn''t expect that the fire would be burned on her head, and she was a little aggrieved while being angry. She was just a second wife, and she was not her serious mother-in-law! What prestige do you want to show off? Of course, its good to think about it in your heart. If you really offend the old lady, the lunatic fourth brother will definitely come back from the border and drive her out of the generals mansion. The old ladys sharp eyes swept over the three people whose heads were drooping, but one was pinching their nails, the other was poking at the handkerchief, and the other was rolling their eyes. Her tone suddenly sank: "I''m not dead yet! Can it all be reversed?" The three of them shook their bodies at the same time, moved their bodies, and looked respectful. The old lady glanced at them, and said, "Tell me, who gave Ning Zhen cold food powder?" Lin Yonghe hurriedly said: "It''s not me..." "Didn''t say it was you!" The old lady yelled violently, and Lin Yonghe was so frightened that he immediately fell silent. The old lady looked at the second wife and the third wife again, her eyes were as sharp as a knife: "You two, who gave Ning Zhen cold food?" The second lady looked at the old lady with a look of grievance and resentment: "Mother, you don''t even check, but you put hats on our heads, isn''t it too arbitrary?" "Check?" The old lady glanced coldly, "How do you want to check?" The second lady said confidently: "Naturally call Zhen''er over and confront her in person! You are not afraid of the shadow being crooked, and whoever hurts the third girl knows who she is!" When she said this, her cold eyes shot at Lin Yonghe. Lin Yonghe stared: "What do you mean? Do you doubt me?" The second lady smiled coldly: "I didn''t say that, don''t feel guilty, fourth brother and sister." "you" "Enough!" The old lady glared angrily, "Fighting and fighting all day long, what do you think you are? Fighting cock?" poof The third lady couldn''t hold back and sprayed. Ning Xi, Ning Yue, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen were quickly called into the Fushouyuan. In the bright hall of Fushouyuan, the old lady was sitting on a sandalwood bench, and Lin Yonghe, the second wife, and the third lady were sitting on both sides. Just looking at their expressions, it was impossible to tell that there had been a fierce quarrel between them, except that the old lady was always serious. Besides, the three wives are very amiable. The daughters saluted the elders, and the old lady went straight to the point: "Zhen''er, tell grandma the truth, who gave you your cold food powder?" Everyone looked at Ning Zhen together. Ning Zhen lowered her eyes, tightened her handkerchief, her lips moved, but she never made a sound. The old lady frowned slightly, but lowered her tone: "Don''t be afraid, you know what to say, who dares to trouble you, grandma''s family will take care of you!" Ning Zhen pinched her fingers even tighter, her body began to tremble slightly: "I...I..." Ning Yue frowned suspiciously, looked at the old lady, and saw the old lady nodded to Ning Zhen, signaling her to continue. Ning Zhen took a deep breath, and as if she finally mustered up her courage, she closed her eyes and said, "Yes...it''s the second sister!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： Just plan (1) Chapter 43 Willing to plan (1) Ningxi? She is the mastermind? The hall fell silent. The old lady''s knife-like eyes shot at Ning Xi, Ning Xi shrank her pupils, shook her head and said, "It''s not me, grandma, it''s not me! How could I harm the third sister? I don''t even have time to hurt her now, it''s impossible to harm her." her!" There is some truth to this statement. Whether Ning Xi can marry Xuan Yu or not depends entirely on whether Ning Yue can marry Xuan Yin. If Ning Yue has three ups and downs, Ning Xi''s dream of being a concubine may come to an end. Under such circumstances, if Ning Xi still tries to hurt Ning Yue, he would be out of his mind. The old lady looked at the third wife again. The third wife is Ning Zhen''s biological mother. If you ask who Ning Zhen listens to most, it must be her. The third lady''s face turned pale: "Mother! It''s not me! I''m timid, you don''t know, how can I do such a thing?" The old three''s family is indeed the kind that has a heart but no guts. Immediately afterwards, the old lady looked at the second wife. The second wife has always been the patron saint of the third bedroom. If she instigates Ning Zhen to do something, Ning Zhen may not dare to refuse. The second lady''s complexion is not good: "Mother, you...why do you suspect me? I watched Zhen''er grow up, and in my heart, like Wan''er, she is my heart! I will In order to frame Sanyatou, let her take risks? Besides, Im full, so Im going to kill Sanyatou?" Lin Yonghe smiled sarcastically: "You don''t want to harm Sanya, but you want to harm Ning Xi!" If something happened to the third girl, Ning Xi''s marriage would definitely fall apart! Second Madam''s face turned green, okay, okay, Lin Yonghe, no wonder you want to deduct the second master''s favor expenses, so in your heart, you have already put such a hat on me! The old lady stopped several people from attacking more and more recklessly, and asked Ning Zhen in a deep voice: "Are you sure it is Ning Xi who gave you Han Shi San?" Ning Zhen lowered her head: "Yes." Ning Xi frowned and said, "Fifth Sister, don''t slander me!" Ning Zhen bit her lip, and took out a small porcelain vase and a golden hairpin from her bosom: "You gave these to me in the morning, you are jealous that the third sister is appreciated by the princess, and want to teach the third sister a lesson, and you still say, everything will come true!" Afterwards, you will give me another set of ruby ??face masks. I dont want to harm Third Sister, but you threatened me that if I dont follow through, I wont be able to stay in the capital after you become the Crown Princess. That hairpin was made by someone from the Lin family at the best jewelry shop in the capital when Ningxi was thirteenth birthday, one for Ningxi and one for Ningyue, with their baby names engraved in small seals on the end of the hairpin. Creek. It is undoubtedly Ningxi''s. Ning Xi pinched the hairpin, her eyes were sharp, as if she wanted to tear Ning Zhen apart! The second lady hugged Ning Zhen into her arms, and comforted her softly: "My son, you have suffered so much! Why didn''t you tell the second aunt? The second aunt will definitely stand up for you!" Ning Zhen squeezed into the arms of the second lady. Seeing her daughter being wronged, Lin Yonghe''s lungs were about to explode: "Which shameless servant stole the second lady''s hairpin, huh? Ning Zhen! Tell the fourth aunt whether the second aunt forced you to blame Ning Xi of?" Ning Zhen''s body trembled. Lin Yonghe''s eyes lit up: "Aunt Si guessed right, didn''t she? Zhen''er, tell everyone the truth! It was your second aunt who asked you to kill Yue''er and blame Ning Xi!" The second wife glared angrily and said, "Lin Yonghe! Don''t spout blood!" Ning Yue watched them quarreling quietly. It was already quite obvious who was behind the scenes, but she didn''t plan to stand up and testify, because the opportunity she had been waiting for was coming soon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： Just plan (2) Chapter 44 Willing to plan (2) "Huh?" Ning Xi, who was looking at the medicine bottle, suddenly said in surprise, "Ci''en Hall? Such a familiar name." Baozhu and the old lady looked at each other, pondered for a moment, and said, "It seems to be a pharmacy under the name of the second lady." The second lady''s complexion changed! Ning Xi smiled with relief: "Second Aunt, since this bottle of Hanshi San was sold from your pharmacy, please call the shopkeeper over and ask him to identify the person who bought the medicine!" Second Madam''s eyes suddenly flashed panic: "There are so many people buying medicine, how could he remember?" Ning Xi raised his chin and said, "As far as I know, Hanshi Powder is a banned drug, and you can''t buy it without a doctor''s prescription. Also, when you buy it, you must register the patient''s condition and information so that the government can check it at any time. The shopkeeper remembers It doesn''t matter if you clear it, just take out the ledger and check it!" The second lady''s fingers tightened. Ning Xi raised his eyebrows and smiled, and looked at the third lady again: "Ah, the third aunt seems to go to the pharmacy in Beijing to help, then the third aunt remembers who sold this bottle of Hanshi San?" "I..." the third lady muttered, unable to speak. The second lady glared at her resentfully! How do you do it? I even forgot to change the bottle! It''s all right now, it''s revealed! I wanted Ning Xi and Lin Yonghe to take the blame, but who would have thought... at a critical moment, they fell on the medicine bottle! She really wanted to hang the third lady up and beat her up! Ning Yues encounter with Han Shi San finally came to an end. The old lady was so angry that she severely reprimanded the second wife, and even asked the second wife to kneel in front of the ancestors memorial tablet for one night, so that she could repent! The second master heard the news when he came back from the Ministry of Industry. He didn''t even change his court clothes, so he hurried to the Fushouyuan to apologize to the old lady, saying that he didn''t restrain his wife well, and he was willing to take it on her behalf. The old lady drove the second master to the ancestral hall. Second Madam cried until her eyes were swollen. When she left Fushouyuan, three or five maids held her back, but none of them did. She fell into the snow, and for the first time in her life, she felt that all her face was lost. Obviously it was Lin Yonghe who attacked the second room first, but she just counterattacked a little bit. Although the method was a bit vicious and caused the innocent Ning Yue to suffer, why...why only she got retribution, Lin Yonghe didn''t have any ghosts ? ! Snowflakes are falling one after another. Suddenly, a big umbrella was propped above her head, and she raised her eyes, Yue''er? Ning Yue looked at her condescendingly, her eyes were like flying snow, and the darkness of the night shone through the coldness: "Second Aunt, you really don''t understand where you lost?" In the garden, Ning Xi gave Ning Zhen a ruby ??face: "You did a good job." Ning Zhen opened the brocade box and smiled wickedly: "Second Sister had a good plan. She knew that Second Aunt was going to harm you, so she used the plan and took her into the army instead. She has always trusted my mother, and I am afraid she will never be able to guess it in her life... I let my mother Keep the medicine bottle of Mercy Hall." Ning Xi sneered haughtily and said: "In short, this time, I have taught those misbehaving people a profound lesson." Whether it''s the second wife or Ning Yue, it''s an eyesore...everything has been calculated! What a delight! Ning Zhen closed the brocade box and turned her eyes: "Second sister, don''t forget to promise me." Ning Xi brushed off the snowflakes that fell on his shoulders: "Don''t worry, fifth sister, as long as I become the imperial concubine, I will definitely accept you as my side concubine!" Behind the rockery, someone watched a good show. (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： Same Enemy (1) Chapter 45 Together with the Enemy (1) Ning Yue looked at the second lady firmly, and said with thin lips: "Second aunt, you should understand why you lost by now, right?" The second lady had a fierce look on her face, and her nails dug deep into her flesh. She never dreamed that the third room would betray her! The third younger sibling who wanted money but no money, and no power at all, and the third younger brother who was born out of a concubine and had achieved nothing so far, if the second room hadn''t protected them for so many years, they would have been gnawed by Lin Yonghe for so long! And Ning Zhen, how much money has she spent on her since she was a child? What Wan''er has, Ning Zhen wants. When did she not give it generously? Look, how did this disgusting mother and daughter repay her? Ning Yue understands the second lady''s mood very well at this moment. Being betrayed by the person she trusts the most is almost worse than being slapped across the face. But she didn''t sympathize with the second wife. The second wife has always protected the third wife, but she just hoped to have more chips to restrain the fourth bedroom. If she really treated Ning Zhen as her own daughter, she wouldn''t really ask Ning Zhen to carry out this plan framed. Which mother in the world would teach her daughter to sin? Sanfang probably felt chilled too, that''s why she agreed when Ningxi approached her! But a daughter-in-law like the second wife who has the courage to openly challenge Lin Yonghe, if used properly, will be a rare good knife. Ning Yue said lightly: "Second Aunt, it''s useless to be angry. It''s important that you think about how to restore your position in the General''s Mansion. Lin Yonghe''s mother and daughter have united with the Third Household. From now on, your Second Household will be completely helpless." Second Madam''s eyes sharpened: "Why did you tell me this? Aren''t you also from the fourth room? Hmph, Ning Xi is a black hearted person, I don''t think you are much better!" Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves casually: "Second Aunt is right, I am indeed kind-hearted, but besides this big tree like me, who else can Second Aunt think she can hug tightly?" The second lady''s eyes widened sarcastically: "You? Big tree? Ha! I heard that right! A sick young man who was betrothed to the king of Yinjun was restrained to death at some point, and he dared to say that he was a big tree. Tree!" Ning Yue said with a blank expression: "Second Aunt, don''t worry, I won''t be killed so easily." Although I don''t understand why God gave her a chance to be reborn, it must not be for her to be killed by someone! "Hmph!" Ning Yue''s words are obviously not enough for the second lady, after all, so what if they are not killed? How much help can a sick child who has to call Lin Yonghe as a mother when she goes out can help her? Ning Yue stared into the eyes of the Second Madam, and captured her inner thoughts clearly. No wonder the Second Madam didn''t trust her. In fact, she was only reborn for seven or eight days, and she hadn''t developed her own power yet. Wolf or something needs a little technical content. She hooked the corners of her lips and said, "Lin Yonghe is my concubine, and Ning Xi is my elder sister. In terms of seniority, I really can''t beat them, but second aunt, don''t forget, I have a match that can completely blow Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi together." Hole card!" "what?" "My mother." Lin Lanzhi is the first wife of her father, Ming Mei, who is much more orthodox than Lin Yonghe, who was raised from his aunt to a concubine! No matter how much power Lin Yonghe holds, he can only be a concubine in front of Lin Lanzhi! Even if Ningxi becomes the eldest son and concubine in the future, as long as Lin Lanzhi is around, it will not be Lin Yonghe''s turn to be the eldest son''s mother-in-law! The second lady obviously thought about the key point, her eyes slowly widened: "You...your mother...but she...isn''t she crazy?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： Together with the Enemy (2) Chapter 46 Together with the Enemy (2) Because he was insane, he was locked up in the Serang Yard, like a prisoner who couldn''t visit. Such a person, even if he suppresses Lin Yonghe in terms of identity, he is not Lin Yonghe''s opponent in terms of means. "My mother''s identity, coupled with the means of the second aunt, will the second aunt still think... there is no chance of winning?" The highest state of complimenting people is to brainwash the other party with flattering words, and the other party still doesn''t feel that you are complimenting. After hearing Ning Yue''s words, the Second Madam felt that it made sense instantly. She was very intelligent, quick-witted, intelligent, thoughtful, thoughtful and cunning. Just Lin Lanzhi was locked in by the old lady nodding at the beginning, and getting Lin Lanzhi out is undoubtedly telling others that the old lady''s decision back then was wrong. Offending Lin Yonghe will at most make you suffer a bit, but disobeying the old lady will get you kicked out of the general''s mansion. Is she worthy of stepping on the old lady''s tail out of a moment of anger? Isn''t it... a bit uneconomical? Ning Yue saw the entanglement of the second lady, and wanted to continue persuading her, but she didn''t choose to do that. Some things can be clicked as far as they go, and pushing too hard will easily cause a rebound of pressure. According to the memory of her previous life, her mother was still three days away from drowning. Although Lin Yonghe had no motive to harm her mother now, it was better for her to save her mother just in case. "I''ll give my second aunt a night to think about it," I hope the second lady...don''t let her down! In the Millennium Courtyard, Lin Yonghe stared at the curtain with a gloomy expression. When the curtain moved, Ning Xi walked in and successfully counterattacked the second room, causing Ning Yue to suffer a little. Ning Xi was in a good mood and sweetly called "Mother!" . After yelling, she found that Lin Yonghe''s expression was not quite right, her eyebrows twitched, and she asked, "Mother, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing looking at me like that?" Lin Yonghe said in a deep voice, "Who did you go to see just now?" Ning Xi''s eyes flashed: "No one." Lin Yonghe got up suddenly, and opened the drawer of the dressing table: "That set of ruby ??hair is gone, and you still want to lie to me? Do you think I''m a fool?" Ning Xi''s eyelashes trembled a few times quickly, walked over and took Lin Yonghe''s arm and said, "Okay mother, don''t be angry, I just went to see Ning Zhen." Lin Yonghe frowned: "So...you two did what happened today together?" Ning Xi hummed irresolutely. "Confused...confused!" Lin Yonghe was so angry that his chest was congested, "Don''t you think it''s not good for you to prepare for marriage in peace of mind? What do you have to do in the house?" Ning Xi sullenly said: "Mother! It was the second aunt who wanted to plot against us first, so I had no choice but to... teach her a lesson!" "Are you still reasonable?" Lin Yonghe glared at her, she turned her face away unwillingly, Lin Yonghe said again, "If you count the second wife as the second wife, what are you doing with Ning Yue? How many times have I told you , dont find fault with Ning Yue! You treat her like a baby now, its almost as good as you... If you plan on her eating Hanshisan, youre not afraid that shell just go there! After being told by Lin Yonghe, Ning Xi was a little scared. Ning Yue''s body is weak, if she doesn''t resist the medicine, she might really die. She rubbed her heart and said, "I know mother, I will pay attention to it in the future." At midnight, the snow stopped. Xuan Yin was lying on the bed, staring straight at the top of the tent, not feeling sleepy. The stinky girl said she peeked at him taking a shower, is it true? Was he handsome then? Is it all-round without dead ends? Suddenly, a fine footstep came to the door, and then the door was knocked, interrupting his thoughts. He frowned thickly: "Who?" "It''s me, Brother Yin." is Sakura. Xuanyin quickly lifted the quilt and opened the door for her. She was hugging a cloth doll, standing in the cold wind with thin clothes, her feet were bare, and her nails were polished like pearls. (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： Rogue Xiaoyin (2) Chapter 47 Rogue Xiao Yin (2) Although she is a little girl, she doesn''t sleep well, so it would be bad if she was kicked or kicked. He won''t admit it, in fact, he''s used to sleeping alone. But... In a few months, Ning Yue will be married, right? When the time comes...the two of them...will...sleep...together? Cough! so hot~ tonight. The next day, Xuan Yin went to the training ground to practice kung fu as usual, where his second and third elder brothers, and more than a dozen well-qualified side disciples of the Xuan family had already started training. According to the rules of the Xuan family, anyone who has reached the age of twenty-five and has not yet become a seventh-level warrior will be regarded as having accomplished nothing and will be forcibly expelled from the family. And this vacant seat will be fought for by force by the offspring, and the best one can inherit everything from the other side. In this generation, Xuan Yu has already broken through the tenth level and became a martial artist. The second and third brothers who are the same age as him have also broken through the sixth level, only one step away from the seventh level. Only he, so far, is still hovering outside the threshold of the first level. It''s no wonder those offshoots looked at him like a big piece of fat. Isn''t it big fat? Once he left, his title, property, servants... all belonged to one of them. "Yo, Fourth Young Master, are you training again?" A well-rounded boy looked at him with a funny face. When he stood up, someone mockingly echoed: "Do you want to try Bawangding again today?" "Ha ha" There was a burst of laughter in the crowd. The Bawang Ding in that population is a tool for the first-level test. The tripod weighs 500 catties, and if you can lift it, you are considered to have passed the test. But Xuanyin didn''t even lift it, he didn''t even knock it crooked. Xuanyin looked at them, and then looked not far away, the second brother and the third brother who were practicing their arm strength, they also heard the movement here, but unlike Xuan Yu who was always protecting him, they didn''t even want to look One look at him, like...he''s lost their faces all together. Xuanyin held the grass in his mouth, and consciously lined up at the end of the line. The teacher assigned different intensities of training in turn according to each person''s ability. When it was Xuanyin''s turn, he handed over two thunderbolt beads, with a heartache on his face: "This is Xia''s new invention. The fourth young master can play with it. Remember, it''s on the side, huh? There are no eyes in fists and feet. If Xia accidentally hurts you, it will be difficult for Xia to explain to the eldest son." This kind of inferior thunderbolt beads, he would have made it eight hundred years ago, and he even gave it to him as a treasure Xuanyin smiled playfully, threw the Thunderbolt Pearl on the ground, and crushed it with one foot. Xia Hang''s complexion changed: "Fourth young master..." "roll." Xuan Yin came to his pasture gracefully, where Dong Ba had already prepared Bawang Ding. "Master, you were so handsome just now!" Dongba said with a thumbs up. Xuanyin knocked him a note: "What a handsome fart, I can''t even lift a tripod." As he spoke, he patted Bawang Ding, grabbed and lifted vigorously. There was a buzzing sound, and the Bawang Ding, which weighed 600 jin, was twisted up easily by him like a little chicken! Dongba clamped his legs tightly in shock! So handsome, I want to pee~ "Ah-Master-you you you you...you did it! You really did it! Ah-Master-you lifted up-" Xuanyin stared at his obsidian-like bright eyes like a dream, looked at Dongba, and then at the Bawangding that he had gathered in mid-air, he couldn''t believe it was real. He obviously couldnt push it the day before yesterday, but today...he lifted it up so effortlessly? ! this "what-" The good times didn''t last long, the power disappeared in an instant, and the Bawang Ding fell down, smashing him deeply into the grass. Regarding this runaway power, Dongba thinks that it was because of soaking in the medicine pool in the purple bamboo forest. The three treasures of the world, except Qing Mingjian, are in the Zhongshan Palace, and the other two are all in the Sikong family, which shows how powerful the Sikong family is. "Young master, go soak again!" Xuan Yin lay down on the grass: "Brother told me yesterday, no need, I''m cured." The medicine in the pool is very expensive, so it''s just a matter of extending life, and enhancing skills? Sikong Liu''s iron **** is definitely not that generous. "Then..." Dong Ba frowned, but thought about it vigorously, "If you want a lot of money, you should bleed from your seven orifices again! Sikong Liu can''t just leave him alone!" Xuanyin sneered: "Bleeding from the seven orifices? Take poison or be beaten up?!" Dong Ba chuckled: "Sneak peek at Miss Ning Yue''s bath!" Xuanyin kicked over: "Is this young master such a wretched person?" In the study room, Xuan Yu was reviewing the memorial, when Xuan Yin pushed the door and came in: "Brother." Xuan Yu raised his eyes and put down his pen lightly: "Finished the training?" "Hmm." He seemed hesitant to speak. "Do you need me?" Xuan Yu asked. Xuan Yin touched his nose: "Well, cough, I heard that a Western businessman gave you something that can be seen very clearly from a distance." "Oh, binoculars, what''s up?" Xuanyin pursed the corners of her lips that were almost turned up, and said solemnly: "It''s nothing, let me use it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： voyeuristic bath Chapter 48 Peeping Fragrant Bath Today the school is on holiday, and the old lady was sympathetic to the sisters who were exhausted in the trials, so she let her ask you to be safe, and Ning Yue was able to get a good night''s sleep. When I woke up, it was already high in the sun. The second lady sent Mama Lin who was next to her to send a message, saying that she hadn''t considered it clearly yet, and asked the second lady to give one more day. The second lady has not turned her head around yet, thinking that saving Lin Lanzhi will inevitably disobey the old lady, and it is normal to be undecided for a while. Ning Yue smiled, took out a bowl of Ganoderma lucidum powder made by herself, and said, "Thanks to the second aunt who loved me and gave me so many Ganoderma lucidum, otherwise, I don''t know how many years of the monkey can gather so many medicinal materials!" Mother Lin was taken aback when she heard the words. She came to discuss Lin Lanzhi''s matter with Miss San. What is Miss San talking about these useless Zhishen? Does it matter? Ning Yue glanced at her with a smile, picked up a piece of dried ginseng and slowly cut it up: "Convey my thanks to the second aunt for me. I believe that good people are rewarded with good things. Second aunt will be very blessed in the future." Mother Lin was puzzled by Ning Yue''s words, and Monk Zhang Er was puzzled. She intuitively told her that there was something in Miss San''s words, but she couldn''t figure out what it was. Is this third lady really different from before? With doubts, Mama Lin left Tangli Courtyard. After that, Ning Yue opened her book bag and started to do her homework. Although Master Yang did not come to class, he still entrusted Master Dongxue to give them homework, copying and reciting the chapter "Yin Wu" in "Mao Poems". In her previous life, under the whipping of those eunuchs, she had already memorized the Four Books and Five Classics by heart, and she has not forgotten it till now. But... memorization alone is not enough, and I have to copy it ten times! Going to school is not as fun as I imagined. There are so many homework, it is really exhausting! It would be nice if there was a maid who could write. While thinking this way, Ning Yue took out the Four Treasures of the Study and sharpened the ink. This set of things was given by the old lady, not to mention, it is really easy to use, especially this brush pen. There are many types of writing brushes on the market, the most popular ones are Langhao brushes, Zihao brushes, Yanghao brushes and Jianhao brushes. The wolf hair comes from the tail of the weasel, the purple hair comes from the nape of the hare, the sheep hair brush comes from the hair of the white goat, and the Jianhao brush is made by mixing more than two kinds of hairs. Among them, Langhao pen is the most expensive. It is a hard brush. It is generally used to write running script and cursive script. Yanghao pen is the softest and the cheapest. Use it to write regular script, official script, and seal script, and it is easy to moisturize and plump. However, under normal circumstances, it is easier for beginners to write with the Langhao pen, because it does not require much skill to move the pen, which is very trouble-free. On the contrary, if you use a Yanghao pen at the beginning, although it is more difficult, you must use the method of lifting and pressing to write qualified strokes, but with the increase of practice time, you will gradually become handy. At this time, if you pick up a hard pen to write, you will feel relaxed and easy to use. Note١ This set of four treasures of the study was originally prepared by the old man for the eldest brother. Perhaps the old man made a few pens because he wanted to make the eldest brother suffer first and then sweet. Coincidentally, that person in his previous life...was also asked her to practice the pen. In order to make her calligraphy look like a beginner, Ning Yue deliberately wrote very rough and ugly. After finishing "Yin Wu" ten times, it was already dinner time. Mama Zhong put the food on the table, chestnut roast chicken, sweet and sour fish, pork belly with sauce, Chinese cabbage in vinegar, rice wine glutinous rice balls, and coconut-flavored oyster soup. It''s so rich. Lin Yonghe was wiping Ning Xi''s **** again. Ningxi knew that the matter of cold food powder was made by Ning Xi without thinking about it. Ning Xi in her previous life might be insidious enough, but that was after she was in her twenties. Now, she is not yet fifteen, reckless and youthful, she can''t bear it, she can''t hold it back, no wonder she started her marriage before marrying into the palace. Find fault with her. After dinner, Ning Yue went to the hot spring as usual. The hot spring is surrounded by houses on all sides. After entering from the main entrance, there is a wing room first. In the wing room, take off the hairpin and cotton jacket, and then open the shuttle to the cobblestone path leading to the hot spring. Ning Yue didn''t like people to follow, so the woman named Tangliyuan and the cleaning maid of the hot spring all withdrew. Afterwards, she stood by the pool and took off her underwear. When she revealed her close-fitting tube top dress, she hesitated for a moment, and just went into the water. However, after Xuanyin got the telescope, the first thing he did was to sit on the porch and wait for the dark. He had never felt that life was so hard. When the sun went down, he didn''t even eat, so he "flyed" over with Dongba up. The first time was raw and the second time was familiar, he quickly stepped on Dongba''s back and climbed up the wall. He was still so heavy that Dongba''s bones were almost broken. After climbing up the fence, he jumped onto the iron birch tree and asked Dongba to let the wind outside the fence. He took out his binoculars and looked into the mansion. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, but you will be shocked when you see it! This is too clear! It''s even clear at a glance whether those maids are eating peanuts or melon seeds! Xuanyin smiled excitedly, and the telescope turned left and right, making him addicted to his eyesight. Then, he twirled the tip of his tongue in his mouth, squinted his eyes, hooked his lips, and pointed the telescope at the hot spring with a smirk! At this time, Ning Yue hadn''t realized that she was being "watched" by others, she was a little dizzy from the heat, and she sank in the pool, only her round head was exposed, the back of her head. Xuanyin narrowed his right eye: "Turn around, turn around, little Yueyue..." I don''t know if he heard Xuan Yin''s call, but Ning Yue in the pool suddenly turned around. Xuan Yin felt guilty, shook his hand violently, and dropped the telescope! He turned pale in shock, and hurriedly tried to fish it out, but the soles of his feet slipped again, and he lost his balance and fell to the ground! This is going to hit the ground, won''t everyone know about it? At the very moment, Xuanyin hung the golden hook upside down and grabbed the telescope in his hand! However, although he didn''t hit the ground, his whole body was suspended in the air, with no shelter at all. Has it finally been discovered? Xuanyin closed his eyes and froze for two seconds as if waiting for the death penalty, but there was no movement. He opened his eyes in confusion, and saw that Ning Yue had turned her back at some point and continued to take a bath. Xuanyin''s mouth opened into an egg shape, so did she actually notice him just now? Didnt notice, why did you turn around? Do you know my heart is about to explode, my lord? Xuanyin was panting, rubbing his heart at the same time, the feeling of hanging upside down was not very pleasant, but there was nothing he could do about it, just that moment, his strength was almost exhausted, it was fine if he didn''t fall like this. Breathing a sigh of relief, he casually put the telescope in front of his eyes. Because of the angle, what he saw at once was not the hot spring, but the cobblestone path beside it. On that road, there was a sneaky shadow approaching Ning Yue quietly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： Accidents from the Eastern Window (1) Chapter 49 Accidents in the East Window (1) Xuan Yin didn''t know where the strength came from, straightened up, and jumped into the wall. He ran towards the hot spring like flying, completely unaware of the consequences such a move would bring to him. Before the man''s hand touched Ning Yue''s shirt, Xuan Yin pressed it to the ground! "what-" There was a scream, it was a woman! Ning Yue turned around in the water, took a closer look, and saw Xuanyin standing on the shore with a stern look holding on to a servant girl! Ning Yue was a little dazed immediately, she was more concerned about how Xuan Yin appeared here than this ruthless servant girl, and she appeared in such a timely manner, as if... she knew she was in danger "You...how are you here?" Xuan Yin was startled, and then realized that he only cared about catching bad guys, but forgot about the danger of being exposed! "Uh... this..." He blinked his bright eyes, and slipped his throat, "I am...that...uh..." Ning Yue frowned, hugged her shoulders and said, "You peeked at me taking a shower!" "No! Absolutely not!" Xuanyin let go of the maid, and hid the telescope in his left hand behind his back. Originally, Ning Yue didn''t pay attention to his hand, but his movement made Ning Yue see that thing. Isn''t that long tube just a western telescope? Ning Yue was so angry that she couldn''t breathe smoothly: "I even brought the binoculars, and you said you didn''t peep at me taking a shower?" Too shameless! In the past, she only knew that he was a tyrant, but she didn''t know that he was also a shameless and obscene tyrant! Xuanyin was extremely embarrassed, his ears were burning hot, and it was the first time he had done such a shameful thing when he grew up so big, but... It is absolutely impossible for him to admit his mistakes! He cleared his throat, and said with a serious face: "This king is looking for something to do with you, and happened to find this dog slave sneaking around, this king saved you, hmph, he actually repayed his kindness by saying that this king was peeping at you! Ah, really! " Ning Yue''s eyes widened with anger: "Who is this kind of nonsense made up to deceive? You don''t go through the door if you have something to do with me, you have to go over the wall, right?" Xuanyin choked, eyes flashed slightly and said: "This...cough, the matter is very important, and this king does not want a third person to know!" Ning Yue smiled coldly: "Then I don''t know what the prince is looking for with his daughter?" Oh, in just one day, the concubine has become a courtier, so you are in such a hurry to get rid of him? Xuanyin squinted his eyes, raised his eyebrows and said, "On the day I fell into the water, my king''s peace amulet disappeared, is it with you?" Ning Yue''s eyes moved slightly, the safety amulet with obsidian is Xuanyin''s? That''s right, after she fell into the water that day, she grabbed and hugged him, and she might have pulled the amulet into her sleeve. Ning Yue''s silence gave Xuan Yin the answer he wanted. In fact, just now was just an excuse made up by quick wits. Xuan Yin didn''t expect that the peace talisman would really be in Ning Yue''s hands. Xuanyin''s eyes flickered, and he said angrily: "It turns out that you stole my king''s peace amulet!" "Who stole from you? You dropped it on me!" This guy is not only shameless, but also a rascal! Xuanyin smiled badly: "That''s the talisman I''ve been wearing for twenty years. Do you think I''ll get rid of it? And it fell on a little girl who almost ripped off my pants? Ma Ningyue, can you I really know how to put gold on my face." "Whatever the lord says, anyway, the peace talisman is indeed in the hands of the minister, but the minister did not bring it with me, the lord will come and get it tomorrow night!" This time, it was Xuanyin''s turn to be stunned. With Ning Yue''s character, she was never willing to suffer from her mouth. Now she admitted it so readily. Why did he have the illusion that this girl was eager to get rid of him? (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： Accidents from the East Window (2) Chapter 50 Accidents in the East Window (2) "This... this dog minion..." Ning Yue interrupted him lightly: "This is the housework of the courtier''s daughter. The courtier''s daughter and the prince haven''t gotten acquainted with running the house together, have they?" Xuanyin was almost choked by the push, and while Ning Yue turned his back, he bared his teeth and clawed at Ning Yue a few times, and then climbed the wall with a dark face. Ning Yue then set her eyes on the embarrassed maid: "Raise your head." The servant girl raised her head tremblingly, her appearance could only be considered handsome, her eyes were particularly bright, and there was an aura between her brows that could not be suppressed by coarse linen clothes. Ning Yue was not angry but said in a dignified way: "Why are you following me?" The servant girl''s body trembled: "Slave... I want to steal the second young lady''s token... and escape from the mansion..." On the way here, Ning Yue realized that she was being followed, so she didn''t take off her clothes when she entered the water. When Ning Yue turned around and scared Xuan Yin out of the telescope, it was because she heard the servant girl''s footsteps and wanted to see where the servant girl was. "Why do you want to escape from the house?" The servant girl''s tears fell down: "My sister is sick, they won''t treat her... My sister is dying... This servant wants to take my sister... to escape..." Ning Yue turned her head and glanced at her: "Can you write?" The servant girl was startled, and nodded with tears in her eyes: "Yes." This night, Ning Yue brought back two maidservants from the hot spring. Lin Yonghe heard that they were cleaning, so she didn''t object. Two maids, sister named Qiuxiang, younger sister named Dongmei, Dongmei was infected with severe wind and cold, Ning Yue took the medicine for Dongmei according to the prescription in her previous life, and that night, Dongmei''s fever subsided. Qiuxiang works as a second-class maid in the upper room, and usually cleans the room, and then goes to school with Ning Yue. Mother Zhong was kind and kind, and took good care of the two sisters Qiuxiang, but the maids below were a little jealous of the **** luck of the two, but because of Lin Yonghe''s tight spell, they dared not show it blatantly. The next day, Ning Yue got up early. Today was the day when the second lady gave her the answer, and she was eager to know whether the second lady was willing to form an alliance with her. After washing up, I went to Fushouyuan to greet the old lady. As soon as I got to the door, I heard crying from inside. "Old lady, I am wronged, my servant is wronged" This is the voice of a middle-aged servant girl. Before she finished speaking, the voice of the second lady sounded again: "Wronged? Then these things are all fake, and my eyes are all blind?" It turned out that it was the second wife who went out to buy rouge, but met Wang Mama, the steward of the dining room, who was sneaking up on a middle-aged man with a big burden. After asking, I realized that they are a couple. But early in the morning, what are the couple doing with a big bag of Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng? The second wife followed the clues and found out that Wang Mama was pocketing her own money. "Mother, I don''t know who the surname Wang borrowed the courage to use the root of Mirabilis to make ginseng, and the Ganoderma lucidum to fill the red Ganoderma! He also deducted the master''s share many times!" When Ning Yue walked into the Ming Hall, she happened to hear the second wife detailing the crimes against Mother Wang. Lin Yonghe''s complexion became very ugly. Mama Wang is Chunxi''s mother and her confidant in the dining room. If Mama Wang is convicted of the crime, she might not be able to pick it off cleanly: "Second sister-in-law, I gave her these things. Yes, don''t make a fuss." The second wife was persistent: "Then how do you explain her shoddy thing?" Lin Yonghe said confidently: "I will thoroughly investigate this matter. It should be a misunderstanding. Mother Wang has been working in the mansion for so many years and has always been dedicated to her duties. I believe she will not do anything to deceive the master." The second lady sneered, and took out a ledger from her bosom, which recorded in detail the direction of supplies of the dining room in the past ten years, and each page was signed by Wang Mama. After reading the old lady, she immediately exploded with anger. Post-off is not the most hateful thing, the most hateful thing is that she has withheld the title of master, moreover, Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi exclusively! (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： clever plan to save mother (1) Chapter 51 A clever plan to save the mother (1) The old lady agreed to move Lin Lanzhi into Xileng Courtyard, not to treat Lin Lanzhi harshly, let alone to treat Ning Yue harshly, but these **** still neglected their mother and daughter! Look at them, and look at Lin Yonghe''s mother and daughter, the second bedroom and the third bedroom, how come no one dares to cut corners from them? Isn''t it because they have power in their hands? The old lady felt a layer of guilt in her heart. She was careless for a while, and let the mother and daughter be bullied like this! If the fourth master came back, how would I explain to him? "Lin Yonghe! Is this what you said, to take care of Lanzhi and Yue''er?" She glared at Lin Yonghe viciously! Ms. Wang is Lin Yonghe''s companion. She really doesn''t believe that this matter has nothing to do with Lin Yonghe! Even if Lin Yonghe didn''t participate, at least it shows that Lin Yonghe didn''t do his best as he swore! Lin Yonghe lay on the gun: "Mother! You trust me, I don''t know!" I really dont know, no matter how stupid or stupid she is, she wont underestimate whats on the surface. Isnt it too easy to make things happen? But Ms. Wang is her confidant, she was the one who delegated the power of the dining room to Ms. Wang, and she made others believe her. Can others trust her? She squeezed out two tears: "Mother, please trust me, if I instigate someone to deprive my sister and Yue''er of the status, I will be struck by lightning and die!" As soon as these words came out, everyone couldn''t help but look at her twice. The old lady''s face was moved for a moment. The second lady was a little guilty and unwilling. Could it be that she spent a thousand taels of silver to buy the account books in her hand, but she just brought down a mother in charge, but failed to deal a slight blow to Lin Yonghe? She looked at Ning Yue, and Ning Yue played tricks on her, don''t be impatient. The second lady put her heart back into her stomach again, and she couldn''t explain why. Ever since this girl suffered a serious illness, she seemed to have a convincing power. Ning Yue stood up and bowed to the old lady: "Grandmother, Yue''er believes that Auntie is innocent." This girl is clearly a victim, yet she is willing to speak for Lin Yonghe The old lady looked at Ning Yue and signaled Ning Yue to continue. Ning Yue said: "Before Yue''er, I asked Mother Zhong to go to the dining room several times, and wanted some people to participate in the Ganoderma lucidum, but Mother Wang said no. If these are ordered by my aunt, then I think that my aunt is too stupid A little more. My aunt bought me more expensive jewelry, so I cant be reluctant to part with some medicinal materials. In the future, I will marry into the palace with my sister. I cant repay my aunt for being good to me. I can only repay my second sister. The love of parents in the world, even if it is for the second sister, I believe that my aunt will treat me hard!" These words are moved with emotion and reason, and they are so impeccable that no one will suspect that Lin Yonghe has the intention of skimping on the rules after hearing it. The old lady sighed: "It would be great if you can think that way." Lin Yonghe quietly wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. In fact, she understood what Ning Yue said, but when she said it from her mouth, the effect was completely different from what Ning Yue could not say. There are some things that Ning Yue can say, but she cannot. Otherwise, it will only backfire and make people feel that she is imposing sophistry. She glanced at Ning Yue with a complicated expression. At this moment, she felt a little moved and guilty. She had done so many evil things, but this simple little girl still believed in her wholeheartedly. Was she...was it too much? ? But the thought only appeared for a moment She thought of Ning Xi, thought of Ma Yuan, she wanted her daughter to become the concubine that everyone envied, she wanted to completely get Ma Yuan''s body and heart, she couldn''t be soft, never! (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： A clever trick to save my mother (2) Chapter 52 A clever plan to save the mother (2) Ning Yue frowned slightly. Was she not insane just now? Actually felt a trace of guilt and concession from Lin Yonghe? But it disappeared in an instant. Ning Yue smiled faintly, Lin Yonghe, you have missed the only salvation in this life, just wait to go to hell! Because of Ning Yue''s pleading, the old lady only punished Ms. Wang, beat her up and threw her out of the house, and never hired her, but she couldn''t have no grudge against Lin Yonghe in her heart. When eating breakfast, she didn''t move a chopstick when Lin Yonghe picked up the food for her. After dinner, the old lady took Ning Yue''s hand and sat on the kang. Except for Ma Keqing and Ma Yuan, no younger generation had ever been to this kang. It can be seen that the old lady loved Ning Yue very much. In the end, she is also responsible for this matter. If she hadn''t agreed to isolate Lin Lanzhi, she wouldn''t have caused this little girl to be looked down upon. "Are you blaming grandma?" She touched Ning Yue''s face kindly. Ning Yue thought about it, then shook her head. The old lady asked again: "Do you still remember your mother?" Ning Yue nodded, with tears in her eyes. Seeing Ning Yue''s teardrops rolling in her eyes, the old lady let out a long sigh. She remembered that when she just hugged Ma Yuan to her side, he also looked like he wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry. She knew that he I miss my own mother. But Aunt Mei died early, she couldn''t reunite their mother and son, and now Lin Lanzhi is still alive, but she let them separate, isn''t it too cruel? Ning Yue knew what the old lady was thinking, but she really didn''t blame the old lady. Her mother never hurt her, every time it was Lin Yonghe who made her half dead, and then put the blame on her mother. The old lady was really hard to guard against, so under Lin Yonghe''s suggestion, she isolated her mother in the west on the other side of the lake. Cold yard. The old lady sighed again, hugged Ning Yue into her arms, and said to Baozhu, "Look at the wronged child." Baozhu''s eyes were also wet, and she smiled with tears in her eyes: "You are hurting Miss San, Miss San is not wronged! Right, Miss San?" The last sentence was addressed to Ning Yue. Ning Yue nodded, nodded, and the tears she had endured for a long time fell down and hit the back of the old lady''s hand, which was as hot as a soldering iron. "I don''t usually see this child crying." The old lady said, and then ordered Baozhu, "Bring some water." Baozhu went to fetch water, and the old lady wiped Ning Yue''s tears more and more: "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue sobbed: "I...I dreamed about my mother..." "Huh? What''s wrong with your mother?" "I dreamed that she fell into the water." Ning Yue said, and burst into tears. The old lady panicked immediately: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, huh? Your mother didn''t fall into the water, she is fine! Dreams are all reversed, this is a good omen for your mother!" "Good omen? Does that mean she can come out?" Ning Yue opened her teary eyes wide. The old lady is speechless. Baozhu came in with warm water, smiled, and said, "It''s been so many years, maybe the fourth lady''s illness...is not that serious anymore." "Then..." Just as the old lady was about to let go, Lin Yonghe opened the curtain and came in: "Mother, I just reflected on it and felt that I was a little negligent towards my sister. I resigned from the original doctor and invited Dr. Zhang to come over and let him show my sister again." Look, see if my sister is alright?" Imperial Physician Zhang is the judge of the imperial hospital. If he says it is not good, Lin Lanzhi will never come out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： The palace intervenes Chapter 53 The Palace Intervenes It seems that not only Lin Yonghe underestimated her, she also underestimated Lin Yonghe. To be able to respond in such a short period of time, and to invite Imperial Physician Zhang, is a testament to Lin Yonghe''s skills! Ning Yue''s hand was pulled into a fist. The old lady was about to agree to release her mother, but Lin Yonghe played such a trick! Now, she can only pray that this imperial doctor is not the villain with a screwdriver who is blind to money, and can tell the old lady the truth about her mother''s condition. Physician Zhang soon returned from Xileng Hospital, and when he entered the room, his face was a little dignified. The old lady sat up straight with a little eagerness: "Doctor Zhang, how is my daughter-in-law''s illness? Has it improved? Will it hurt anyone again?" Imperial Physician Zhang stroked his beard and sighed: "Old lady, Mrs. Lanzhi''s illness...hasn''t improved much, and...I''m afraid it won''t improve in this lifetime." As soon as he finished speaking, the old lady''s eyes dimmed. While paying attention to the movement of the old lady, Ning Yue also took a panoramic view of Lin Yonghe''s expression from the corner of her eye. Lin Yonghe was about to cry, but there was a faint smile in his eyes. Having dealt with Lin Yonghe for decades, she was very familiar with this expression, and every time she showed it, it meant that Lin Yonghe''s scheme had succeeded. After planning so much, starting from punishing Chunxi, everything was moving in the direction she expected. She thought she was sure of winning and would see her mother today. ! Could it be... is she really going to fall on the edge of the door? "Old lady, old lady!" While thinking about it, Baozhu opened the curtain and came in, "Mr. Sikong is here to visit!" The old lady was a little surprised. The Sikong family has always been in its own way, and has never had any contact with the Ma family. Today... why did you come to the door on your own initiative? The old lady invited Sikong Liu into the flower hall, and Ning Yue, Lin Yonghe, and Imperial Physician Zhang also followed up. Although Sikongliu did not serve as an official in the court, many ministers had studied under him, including Prime Minister Yao, the head of civil servants. The old lady welcomed Sikong Liu to the seat very politely, and asked Baozhu to serve the best tea. Sikong Liu bluntly shook his face: "It''s alright, alright, don''t mess around, I''m not here for tea!" The old lady smiled slightly and said: "Then... what is the gentleman here for?" "I''m here to ask for a debt!" "..." Everyone was dumbfounded. Sikong Liu snorted coldly: "Ma Ningxi owes me two thousand taels of silver, pay it back quickly!" Such a straightforward way of asking for debts made the old lady, who is used to seeing big waves, feel ashamed: "Sir, when did my old granddaughter ask you to borrow money?" Sikong Liu slapped the table and drank: "She didn''t borrow it, she stole it! Last time in the Purple Bamboo Forest, she stole two chickens from me, and they were all fed longevity pills! It''s worth two thousand taels, no more, no less, don''t talk nonsense Now, give me the money! If you don''t, see you at the Yamen!" The old lady knew about Ning Xi''s chicken stealing, she couldn''t judge whether it was true or not, and Sikong Liu had to believe that Ning Xi was a thief, so she had no choice but to do so, after all, as far as the current situation is concerned, their Ma family cannot afford to offend Sikong''s. The old lady glared at Lin Yonghe, and said in a stern tone: "I asked you to pay back the money! Mr. Labor Sikong came to the door in person!" Lin Yonghe hurriedly bowed: "Yes, mother, I was negligent, and I will send someone to the accountant to bring the money!" No, not like that! Her Ning Xi didn''t steal anything! So she didn''t want to pay back the money, and she didn''t want to admit the crime! The old lady doesn''t help her at all, and she can''t talk back to the old lady in front of outsiders, it''s disgusting! Sikong Liu did not leave immediately after receiving the money, but looked at Ning Yue who had been silent all this time, and asked, "Aren''t you the little girl who fainted in my purple bamboo forest?" Ning Yue blinked her eyes, stood up and saluted: "The student has met Mr. Sikong." Ning Yue was rescued by Mr. Sikong, the old lady and others all knew about it, the old lady hurriedly said: "Last time, I really thank you sir." Sikong Liu waved his hand casually: "I don''t want to dirty my yard." Then he glanced at Imperial Doctor Zhang, "You little girl is very lucky, so I drank some Hanshisan and gave it back to the labor hospital. You heal." "The master of the school is for my mother..." Before Ning Yue finished speaking, a strange feeling suddenly flashed in her heart. Si Kongliu never meddles in other people''s business, and actually took the initiative to bring up her illness more than once! It''s like... It''s like trying to imply something to her! In order to confirm the guess in her heart, Ning Yue''s eyes moved, and she said, "Mr. Sikong, my mother has been ill for many years, no matter how I treat her, there is no improvement, and Zhang Yuanju is also helpless. I heard that you have excellent medical skills. Please... help me mother!" Lin Yonghe''s heart skipped a beat. How much effort did she have to invite Imperial Physician Zhang to issue a "critical illness notice" to Lin Lanzhi? How could she be disturbed by Sikong Liu? She smiled slightly, and said angrily: "Yue''er, you are so ignorant, can old Mr. Sikong invite you casually? The emperor will have to wait for several days for him to see a doctor." These words are not exaggerated, Sikong Liu has a weird temperament, and he never goes to the emperor''s doctor once. Therefore, if Ning Yue begged for mercy, Sikong Liu would have seen it, and if it spread, it would inevitably make people think that the emperor of a country is not as important as a little girl! Does Sikong Liu dare to humiliate the emperor like this? Ning Yue''s eyes turned cold, this Lin Yonghe''s mind is really vicious, one sentence escalated the conflict to the level of a monarch and his ministers, this is not simply a matter of whether Sikong Liu can''t see it, but a matter of whether her mother can afford it! "Auntie, Mr. Sikong occasionally does not enter the palace to see the emperor. It must be because the old gentleman believes that the imperial hospital can cure the emperor''s illness! Today''s situation is different. Even the court judge cannot cure my mother. It seems that, I can only invite old Mr. Sikong to see him!" Ning Yue cleverly transformed the political issue into a medical issue, and Sikong Liu''s treatment and death had nothing to do with the man in the palace. Sikong Liu''s white eyebrows twitched: "Okay, okay, isn''t it just to see a doctor?" He dusted off the two thousand taels of silver bills in his hand, as if he was short-handed, "I''m in a good mood today, so I just Show it to someone!" Lin Yonghe stood up suddenly: "Mother!" "Sit down!" The old lady snapped. She''s not a fool. After listening to it for so long, how can she not hear something tricky? Lin Yonghe refused to return Lanzhi for a follow-up visit, and Yue''er insisted on returning Lanzhi for a follow-up visit. There must be something she didn''t know about it! I''m afraid, even Sikong Liu''s sudden visit is not as simple as asking for debt. She didn''t think that the Ma family''s face was so great that they could ask Sikong Liu to come to see him. Even the Lin family and her natal family couldn''t. The only one who could have a relationship with the Ma family was the Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion. The Prince''s House has already intervened, this matter must be investigated to find out! (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： good mood (1) Chapter 54 Feeling Good (1) Xilengyuan is located on the other side of the lake. In order to prevent Lin Lanzhi from sneaking out and hurting people, the old lady ordered people to fill in the road. Accompanied by Mother Luo and several guards, Sikong Liu went to Xilengyuan by boat and returned about 35 hours later. The old lady hurriedly asked: "Sir, how is my daughter-in-law''s illness? Is there any cure?" Sikong Liu stroked his beard, thoughtfully said: "It''s true that he hasn''t recovered yet." Lin Yonghe quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Yue secretly became suspicious, okay? How to explain the past life? Mother clearly still remembers her, and knows to look for her! The old lady asked nervously: "Can it be cured?" Sikong Liu frowned: "I have been ill for too long, I can''t guarantee whether it will be cured or not, I can only try my best." Lin Yonghe felt more at ease. This is almost the same conclusion as Doctor Zhang. How can the old lady pick her thorns this time? "However..." Sikong Liu narrowed his eyes coldly, and asked again, "Her illness is not considered a difficult and miscellaneous disease. As long as the treatment is timely, it is impossible to deteriorate into this state. Over the years, you have not invited her to treat her." Doctor?" The old lady beat her heart and said, "I''ve invited you." "Show me the prescription prescribed by the doctor!" The old lady looked at Lin Yonghe: "Why don''t you hurry up and get the prescription prescribed by the doctor for Lanzhi?" Lin Yonghe secretly rolled his eyes, reluctantly sending people away. After reading all the prescriptions in recent years, Sikong Liu took a weak breath: "Each has its own method, but they are all suitable for the symptoms." The medicine is right for the symptom, but the disease is not cured. Could it be that the person who made the medicine dropped the medicine? The old lady and Ning Yue thought about it together, and hurriedly asked Mother Luo and Baozhu to pick up Lin Lanzhi''s drug residues for nearly a month, because they didn''t know that Si Kongliu would check the drug residues, so the person who made the medicine was wrong The **** has been specially treated. After checking each one, Sikong Liu shook his head: "No problem." There is no problem with this batch, and the possibility of previous problems is not great. Ning Yue''s eyes instantly turned cold! Lin Yonghe covered the smile on his lips with a veil, and said in a worried tone: "I heard that some people... no matter what medicine they take, it doesn''t work. I didn''t believe it at first, but I didn''t expect my sister to be like this!" Over the years, there are eight or ten doctors who have treated Lin Lanzhi, and each of them prescribed different medicines. Ning Yue didn''t believe that none of the prescriptions worked! "Mr. Sikong." Ning Yue said seriously, "Excuse me, is there anything that needs to be paid special attention to while taking the medicine?" Sikong Liu thought for a while, and said: "Take care of your mouth, some food will reduce or even eliminate the effect of the medicine." The old lady immediately had someone call the cook from Xileng Yard. The cook''s surname is Liu, and her husband is on errands with the warehouse steward. The couple are notoriously honest people, so when Lin Yonghe transferred her to Xileng Yard as a cook, the old lady didn''t think there was anything wrong. When Mother Liu learned that the old lady wanted to check the recipes, she thought that the old lady suspected that she had withheld Lin Lanzhi''s things, so she quickly knelt down in fright and said, "The old lady clearly saw that all the servants sent by the public were made by Mrs. Lanzhi. Never dare to have any selfishness!" Ning Yue said: "Then do you remember what ingredients the public sent?" "There are... there are account books." Mother Liu said, and took out the account books. Ning Yue took the account book and presented it to Si Kongliu. Si Kongliu looked through it, and found that most of them were things that should be avoided: "Didn''t the doctors in the past tell you that these things should not be eaten?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： good mood (2) Chapter 55 Good mood (2) "this" The old lady''s face turned cold: "What is this? Just say what you say! Keep it up, and be careful!" Mother Liu panicked when she heard that she was going to be hit by a board, and she waved her hand and pointed: "Don''t be angry, old lady! It''s not that slaves have to feed Mrs. Lanzhi! It''s Mrs. Lanzhi who is greedy, and slaves dare not stop doing it." Ning Yue said angrily: "My mother is a sick person, eating these things will kill people, you also give her to eat?" "Did... someone die?" Mother Liu was almost frightened. Make the slaves look good!" Lin Yonghe''s hand holding the handkerchief tightened suddenly: "You nonsense! When did I say that to you? I told you clearly that my sister''s illness should be taboo! Don''t give her food casually!" "You..." Mother Liu blushed from choking, "Fourth Madam, that''s not what you said! You..." Lin Yonghe interrupted her words: "You made a mistake yourself, but you have to blame me! Who taught you to do this? Did you take advantage of someone and come here to frame me?" Mother Liu was furious. Although she was honest, it didn''t mean she was willing to take the blame for others, especially if the blame would kill her. She gritted her teeth and said, "Fourth Madam, if you really don''t want us to eat messy food for Mrs. Lanzhi, then don''t send these ingredients here! If there is someone in the servant''s family who is sick, the servant will not buy things that he can''t eat!" Lin Yonghe didn''t refute now, and glared at her angrily, then turned to look at the old lady, rolled her eyes, and two tears fell: "Mother, these ingredients are all given by Wang Mama, I don''t know her I didnt give my sister a taboo, if I knew, I would have kicked her out of the house a long time ago! Mother, you believe me, I really warned Mama Wang which ingredients should not be sent to Xilongyuan!" The old lady was furious, and she slapped the table with her palm: "Mother Wang withheld Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi''s share, you said you didn''t know! Mother Wang gave Lin Lanzhi some inedible food, and you said you didn''t know! Then you What exactly do you know?" This is obviously because he doesn''t believe Lin Yonghe''s words. Lin Yonghe also understands that at this point, sophistry is meaningless, but no matter what, she must grit her teeth and refuse to admit it! "Mother, my daughter-in-law has been wronged" She cried more and more. The old lady sneered: "When...a concubine dared to call herself a daughter-in-law? My daughter-in-law is Lin Lanzhi, and she is currently living in Xilengyuan!" Lin Yonghe''s face turned pale! Mrs. Side, she is finally Mrs. Side again! It took ten years to get that "side" off, but in the blink of an eye, it''s back! How could this be? Ning Yue, it''s the little **** Ning Yue! She was the one who had to ask Si Kongliu to give Lin Lanzhi a follow-up visit! Ning Xi was right, she really underestimated her! "Baby Pearl." The old lady called out heavily. Baozhu stepped forward: "The slave is here." "Clean up the Lanzhi Courtyard, take the fourth wife back, and send the side wife back to the Millennium Courtyard." "yes." Lin Yonghe''s nails dug into the palm of his hand! After Lin Yonghe left angrily, the old lady personally sent Sikong Liu out of the mansion. The scandal at home was seen by outsiders, and she felt somewhat embarrassed. Fortunately, Sikong Liu was not a talkative person, and he promised to return Lin Lanzhi for regular follow-up visits. The wife finally felt relieved. In the afternoon, Ning Yue was helping to clean up the Lanzhi Courtyard. Suddenly, Qiu Xiang came over and said that someone was waiting for Ning Yue at the side door. Ning Yue blinked and went suspiciously. At the door, she saw Xuan Yu. Xuan Yu was still dressed in white, with a cold look on his face, like an immortal from the Heavenly Palace. "Brother-in-law." She smiled slightly, "Why are you here?" Xuan Yu''s jade-like slender hands gently handed over a jade medicine bottle: "This is the health pill that Mr. Sikong gave you, ten pills before going to bed." The last time Sikong Liu checked her pulse, he should have detected that she was weak. But she didn''t expect Xuan Yu to be so careful, and asked Si Kongliu to prescribe her medicine. Ning Yue took the medicine bottle, her ears turned red: "Thank you brother-in-law." Xuan Yu hummed lightly, then turned and walked into the carriage. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and she ran over to lift the curtain and said, "For the morning... thank you too!" Morning? Xuan Yu frowned in confusion, but before he could say anything, the carriage moved away. Ning Yue stood on tiptoe, looked at the direction he left, and didn''t return to Lan Zhi Yuan in a good mood until the carriage disappeared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： mother and daughter meet (1) Chapter 56 Mother and Daughter Meet (1) "Ahhh! Tap lightly! Do you want to hurt me to death?" In the purple bamboo forest, someone cut Xuanyin''s wrist, and he broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. Sikong Liu took the emerald bowl, caught the blood flowing from Xuanyin''s wound, and said: "Afraid of pain, how dare you come to ask me to do something?" Xuanyin turned his face away, and snorted: "You think I want to? Don''t I beat you? I beat you... I''ve already forced you to be obedient! If you can''t beat me, I can only beg! Who knew you put gold No silver, only human blood!" Sikong Liu''s eyes flickered, and he said with a smile: "You kid, you are really interesting!" As he spoke, he felt that the flow of blood was slowing down, and he made another stab at the wound, which made Xuan Yin cry from the pain to his father and mother! Finally, a bowl of blood was filled, and Xuanyin''s clothes were soaked with sweat, and the water glistened in a pair of clean eyes, like a little wolf cub who has been wronged and may cry at any time. Sikong Liu glanced at him, and jokingly said: "Why didn''t you let your elder brother come to me? I owe him a favor, and he wants me to help, but I won''t take any reward!" Xuanyin rolled his eyes: "Cut, it''s not that I can''t afford the reward! Why don''t I just bleed some blood? Lord, there are many, yes, yes! Take whatever you want!" Sikong Liu really took the knife and made another cut. "Ah-oh-ah-" Xuanyin was in so much pain that his toes curled up, "Old man! Didn''t you agree that you only need one bowl? You don''t keep your word!" "One bowl is for her to resolve the crisis of Imperial Physician Zhang, and the other bowl is to cure her mother''s madness. Otherwise, I will die?" Sikong Liu said, and was about to remove the bowl. Xuanyin hurriedly pressed his hand, smiling uglier than crying and said: "I have a lot of blood, take it as you like... woo...take it as you like..." Sikong Liu smiled, and after laughing, he treated Xuanyin''s wound, then looked at the two bowls of blood, thought of something, and frowned slightly: "This blood is red, which is different from what you said before, why? What''s going on?" With a pale face, Xuanyin said angrily: "How do I know what''s going on? I haven''t shed blood again! Just that one time! That time it was black, so I thought my blood must be black!" , sniffing, "Old man, what is so fragrant? Flowers or medicine?" Sikong Liu glanced at the blood in the bowl, took the lid, and covered it without any trace: "You smelled it wrong." Xuanyin sniffed it again, and frowned suspiciously: "Really? I still have some just now." After a busy day, I finally tidied up Lanzhi Yard. At sunset, Lin Lanzhi was picked up. Thirty years later, Ning Yue finally met her mother. My childhood memories have long been blurred, and Ning Yue''s impressions of her all come from the portraits left by her father. The difference from the portrait is that the person in front of him is pale and haggard, and has long lost the beauty of the past. Ning Yue felt a throbbing pain in her heart: "Mom!" Lin Lanzhi turned her head with a smile, and when she saw Ning Yue, she quickly stretched out her arms: "Yue''er, Yue''er!" Ning Yue was startled. When Lin Lanzhi was taken away, she seemed to be only three or four years old. After so many years, Lin Lanzhi could recognize her at a glance, so...Lin Lanzhi is actually not that crazy, right? Ning Yue''s eyes slowly became brighter, and holding Lin Lanzhi''s hand, he said with a bit of pain in his throat, "Mother, do you still recognize me?" Lin Lanzhi smiled softly, and while tucking Ning Yue''s hair from her temples behind her ears, she said softly, "How could mother not recognize you? You are my daughter." Ning Yue''s eyes quickly burst into tears, she pressed her hand against her face, and choked up, "Mother." (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： mother and daughter meet (2) Chapter 57 Mother and Daughter Meet (2) "Look at you, your hair is messed up like this, where did you go to play again?" Ning Yue sniffed, trying not to let the tears fall: "No, I helped clean up the house. I don''t know what style you like, so I made it according to Tangliyuan. See if there is anything that needs to be changed. I''m going to talk to the old lady..." "Is Yue''er hungry? She must be starving. It''s time to eat milk." Ning Yue was taken aback, breastfeeding? What the hell? Lin Lanzhi pushed Ning Yue into her arms: "Come on, mother feed you." Ning Yue: "..." Lan Zhiyuan''s cook is still the old mother Liu. This time, she dared not feed Lin Lanzhi casually. Ning Yue gave her a cookbook and asked her to follow the patterns on it every day, so that Lin Lanzhi would not feel uncomfortable. unpalatable. Lin Lanzhi used to have two maids and two mothers in the house, but three of them belonged to Lin Yonghe. Ning Yue made a few random excuses and sent them to other places after reporting to the old lady. ruby. Feeling shabby, the old lady called Ziyan and Zihuan from Fushouyuan. Lin Yonghe also sent over a dozen servants, but Ning Yue arranged them all in the outer courtyard. The news of Lin Lanzhi''s return quickly spread throughout the mansion, and the second and third wives came to visit one after another, but Lin Lanzhi no longer remembered them, and resisted their approach very much, and almost scratched them. It stands to reason that Lin Yonghe would also come over, but she hid in the Millennium Court on the grounds that she was not feeling well and was afraid of giving her sister a bad breath. But as the saying goes, you can hide past the first day of the lunar new year but not the fifteenth day. When Sikong Liu cures Lin Lanzhi of his madness, how will Lin Yonghe hide? After having dinner with Lin Lanzhi, Ning Yue is leaving. If she remembers correctly, Xuan Yin will come to get the peace talisman. Unexpectedly, Lin Lanzhi hugged her arm, bit her lip and asked, "I... can I go for a walk?" Ning Yue originally wanted to explain whether tomorrow is okay, but when she thought of being imprisoned in the West Cold Court for so many years like a prisoner, she couldn''t bear it: "Okay, I will accompany you to the garden for a walk." Lin Lanzhi laughed happily. Mother and daughter walked towards the door hand in hand, Hongyu was worried and wanted to keep up, but was stopped by Ning Yue. Lin Lanzhi was indeed delirious, but he remembered her, and he would never hurt her. When he was about to leave the hospital, a tall and thin woman hurried over. Ning Yue knew this woman, Lin Yonghe''s son of a bitch! "Third lady! You can''t take fourth lady out!" Lin Lanzhi''s smile immediately collapsed. Ning Yue''s eyes turned cold, and she said in a deep voice, "Why?" The mother-in-law said: "The fourth lady is not yet fully recovered, she almost hurt the second lady and the third lady just now, if she wants to be released, she will hurt others..." Snapped! Before she could finish speaking, Ning Yue slapped her hard! "Let go? What do you mean by my mother?" She is small, but her aura is not small. The combination of cold eyes and stern voice makes the mother-in-law almost breathless! After a while, the mother-in-law said tremblingly: "Servant... also for the good of the fourth lady! The fourth lady has just been released, and if she hurts someone, she will be imprisoned again...ah" Ning Yue couldn''t take it anymore, raised her hand to clasp her wrist, and snapped it hard, breaking her hand bone. She rolled on the floor in pain. Ning Yue walked over slowly, stepped on her other wrist, and said in a cold voice: "Listen to me, my mother is not a prisoner, she can go wherever she wants, and anyone who wants to mention her Lock it up, and I will send anyone to see the Buddha!" This was said to the mother-in-law, and also to Lin Yonghe. She used to be young and was unable to protect her mother. Now that she has been reborn, how dare those life-or-death **** try to embarrass her mother? Let''s see if she''s not crushed to death one by one! "Yue''er is great!" Lin Lanzhi clapped her hands excitedly. Ning Yue was still afraid that he would scare her, so it seemed that she was worrying too much. Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi walked out the door. The woman was deflated, and glared at the two of them with resentment. She was about to get up and report to Lin Yonghe, but Lin Lanzhi, who had already walked over, suddenly came back on tiptoe, imitating Ning Yue''s movements, and quickly walked towards her. She patched her face, which made her dizzy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： Shameless Xiaoyin (1) Chapter 58 Shameless Xiao Yin (1) Zhongshan King has returned from hunting. He hunted a fierce tiger, a black blind man, two antelopes and a ferret, and the harvest was not insignificant. He gave the tiger skin to his eldest son Xuan Yu, the bear paw to the princess, the tiger bone to his second son Xuan Bin and the three-character Xuan Zhao, the antelope horn to Xuan Yin, and the only remaining living creature, the little ferret, of course. It''s Sakura''s. Sakura looked at the fluffy little ferret in her arms, and couldn''t put it down. Princess asked: "Who hunted the most this time?" King Zhongshan stretched out his hand. The concubine rolled up his sleeves for him, and then twisted a handkerchief from the basin held by the maid to wipe his hands, he said: "Servant Zhongchang." Sakura''s hands trembled. "It''s him again?" The princess frowned slightly. Sometimes the number of prey is not necessarily proportional to the level of hunting, just like if the emperor has not hunted a tiger, who dares to say that he has hunted it? The Zhongchang waiter hunted more than the emperor, which shows how much the emperor favors him. In the previous dynasty, Zhongchangshi was just an official with only a false title. After the establishment of the new dynasty, the emperor turned Zhongchangshi into a close minister with real power and replaced it with an eunuch. The current Zhongchang Attendant is from Sikong''s family, and he and Sikongliu are uncles and nephews. Different from the Xuan family which focuses on martial arts, the Sikong family has always had two schools - metaphysics and medical skills. Ordinary children decide on their own study direction at the age of seven, and it will not change throughout their lives. However, the Sikong family has produced two eccentric talents - Sikong Liu and Sikong Shuo, who have mastered both subjects with a high degree of proficiency. The three treasures of the worldQingming Sword, Bagua Compass, and Longevity Pill, except Qingming Sword, which belongs to the Xuan family, the other two belong to the Sikong family. When competing for the family heirloom, Sikong Liu got the secret recipe of longevity pill, while Sikong Shuo got the Eight Diagrams Compass. At that time, before the previous dynasty was overthrown, Sikong Shuo had already found the next true destiny emperor, who was the current emperor, by the deduction of the gossip compass, and supported him to sit on the throne. Without Sikong Shuo''s prophecy, it would have been difficult for the emperor to instigate such a justifiable rebellion. No wonder the emperor valued him so much afterwards. As for why Sikong Shuo became an eunuch? Some people said that he suffered from hidden diseases since he was a child, while others said that he did it to show his determination to follow the emperor. Who knew? Anyway, the two most powerful members of the Sikong family, one never married and the other became a eunuch. Thinking of this, the concubine felt relieved, smiled and told the servant girl: "Go and call the young masters over for dinner." Four people came one after another. "Father, mother and concubine." The four greeted each other. The princess was very happy, and beckoned: "Sit down." The Xuan family has many sons, only Sakura is a girl, the prince is on the left of the princess, and this little Jiaojiao is on the right. Next to Sakura is Xuanyin. Then go to the prince''s side, followed by Xuan Zhao, Xuan Bin, and Xuan Yu. King Zhongshan never asked his sons about their homework at the dinner table. He said "eat it" and picked up the chopsticks. Princess put the sweet and sour fish in front of Xuanyin, served another bowl of soup for Xuanyin, and said in a warm voice, "Is the cold gone? Drink more ginseng soup, it will help restore your vitality." King Zhongshan looked at Xuanyin, raised his thick eyebrows: "It''s cold again? Why do you get sick every time I go out?" Xuanyin''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t speak. The third young master Xuan Zhao sneered disdainfully: "If the father is not here, I can''t control his wild temper!" The concubine frowned, and glared at Xuan Zhao: "What are you talking about? Shut your mouth and give me a good meal!" Then she looked at the prince and smiled guiltily, "I was negligent and didn''t take good care of Xiao Yin. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： Shameless Xiaoyin (2) Chapter 59 Shameless Xiao Yin (2) King Zhongshan glanced at Xuanyin, his eyes turned cold. One meal was eaten very quietly, even the lively and active Sakura sat obediently on a chair, eating slowly without making a sound. After eating and preparing to go back to their rooms, Xiao Ying suddenly said, "Brother Yin can lift the Bawang Ding!" As soon as these words came out, everyone stopped. Being able to lift the Bawangding Ding means that he has passed the primary test. For a person who has been useless for twenty years, it is undoubtedly amazing news. Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened. Xuan Zhao sneered: "I only lifted the Bawangding at the age of twenty, what''s there to be happy about? I can do it at the age of ten!" Xuanyin looked at King Zhongshan anxiously, the eyes of the other party were as calm as water, without any waves, Xuanyin''s heart slowly sank. So no matter how hard you try, its useless to make progress. In their eyes and in the eyes of the king, I will always be a waste that will shame the family! Xuanyin ran out without looking back! By the pond, Ning Yue was walking with Lin Lanzhi. It was probably because she hadn''t visited the garden for a long time, Lin Lanzhi was so excited that she was about to jump up, looking at this for a while, while touching that, even the expensive flowers and plants planted by the old lady were picked off by her. Ning Yue followed her, and slowly "destroyed the corpse" for her. Ning Yue likes this feeling. Niangqin is still alive, and she still smiles at her and talks to her. These scenes that only appeared in dreams in previous lives are actually happening now. very nice! "Mother, are you tired?" She took out a handkerchief and wiped Lin Lanzhi''s forehead. It was freezing cold, and the snow hadn''t melted, but she was sweating profusely from playing. Lin Lanzhi shook her head like a rattle, pointed to the east, and asked, "What is that?" Ning Yue followed the trend and said, "Wen..." Before he finished speaking the word Quan, a person fell from the fence! Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, she hid Lin Lanzhi behind the rockery, and whispered: "Wait for me here, don''t run around, you understand?" Lin Lanzhi nodded obediently. Although Ning Yue guessed who the other party was, she still held a hairpin in her hand very vigilantly. This was probably a habit she developed with that person. Ning Yue came to the place where the other party fell lightly, searched around but did not see a single figure, she couldn''t help but stand up, turned around and ran towards the direction she came from! Unexpectedly, she bumped into someone''s arms firmly again! She raised her hand and stabbed the golden hairpin! Xuanyin grabbed her wrist: "Stinky girl! Murder your husband?" Ning Yue is short of breath, it''s this guy again! Come to take advantage of her again! Ning Yue grabbed his left arm and bit it down! This bite happened to bite on the place where he was bled. Xuan Yin''s facial features twisted into a ball in pain: "You are a dog? Let go! Let go, do you hear? If you don''t let go, I...I can see your breasts!" Ning Yue pushed him away! Grasping the neckline tightly, he said angrily, "Shameless!" Xuan Yin felt that the wound must have opened, but fortunately the old man bandaged him tightly, otherwise, he would have collapsed. This girl''s mouth... is really not ordinary! Ning Yue took out the veil and wiped it vigorously on her mouth several times, as if biting him was such a dirty thing. Xuanyin was so angry that he was half dead! "I said, why are you holding grudges so much? Didn''t you just kiss you? So stingy! Big deal... I''ll just kiss you back! Is the face okay? No, I''ll kiss your mouth too! What..." He closed his eyes Eyes, pursed mouth. Ning Yue was stunned by his thunder, took a step back, took out the peace talisman from her bosom, threw it on him and said, "Return the things to you! From today on, don''t come to me again! Don''t use any excuses or any purpose." Get close to me!" "Hey, you..." Xuanyin held the safety talisman, smoke rose from the seven orifices, "I am your husband master! How did you talk to the husband master? Are you afraid that I will divorce you?" Ning Yue sneered coldly: "Okay, come and sleep with me! Whoever sleeps, who is a puppy!" Xuanyin choked. Ning Yue clapped her hands triumphantly, turned and left, but suddenly "Woof! Woof woof!" Ning Yue staggered and almost fell! (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： Mother-in-law for the first time Chapter 60 Meeting Mother-in-law for the First Time Gritting her teeth, Ning Yue turned her head, and saw Dong Ba lying on the wall, smiling and waving at her. She looked at Dongba, then at Xuanyin, for a moment, she couldn''t tell who came out of those dog barks just now. But it doesn''t matter who it is, anyway, she will definitely not marry Xuanyin! Ning Yue gave Xuan Yin a cold look, and walked away. Xuanyin was on the spot, with the sadness and loss in his eyes, even the moonlight could not illuminate the hall. He actually... didn''t think about the safety talisman at all. He got angry in the palace and wanted to find a place to relax, so he came here somehow, but this stinky girl is really unreasonable. ! He returned the talisman to him with a wave of his hands, and from now on... what excuse would he use to find her openly? At this time, Lin Lanzhi jumped out from behind the rockery. "Your Honor!" Ning Yue looked at Lin Lanzhi who was running over excitedly, and stretched out her hand to pick her up: "Mother..." Unexpectedly, Lin Lanzhi didn''t throw herself into her arms, but passed her by and hugged Xuanyin behind her! Ning Yue was taken aback, what''s the matter? Xuan Yin was hugged full of her arms, and subconsciously wanted to push her away, but when she heard Ning Yue calling her mother, her body tensed up. Lin Lanzhi let go of Xuanyin''s arm, and instead held his big palm with one hand, and touched his cheek with the other: "Keqing, where did you go to play? Why did you come back?" Xuan Yin''s hairs stood on end after being touched, and he leaned back, narrowly avoiding her claws, but she touched her persistently, Xuan Yin secretly complained, looked around, and asked with a strange expression: "Are you talking to me? " Lin Lanzhi stared wide-eyed: "Of course mother is talking to you!" Mother? Xuanyin looked at Ning Yue dumbfounded. Ning Yue rubbed her forehead, her mother actually recognized Xuan Yin as her elder brother who died young, it seems that in her mother''s perception, she had already forgotten about her elder brother''s death. Seeing her mother smiling so happily, she didn''t dare to tell the truth, fearing that her mother would not be able to bear it, she said: "Mother, you made a mistake, he is not the eldest brother." Brother? Didn''t this smelly girl''s elder brother die long ago? Xuan Yin froze for a few seconds before realizing that Lin Lanzhi is still crazy now Lin Lanzhi said to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, are you stupid? Why don''t you even know your elder brother?" Ning Yue pointed to Xuan Yin''s face with one finger, and pointed to her own with the other: "But you see he looks..." Lin Lanzhi smiled and said, "You are so beautiful, who else can there be besides your elder brother?" So are you bewitched by beauty? Ning Yue turned her face away, and couldn''t bear to look directly at it anymore. Lin Lanzhi looked at Xuanyin again, with a trace of eagerness in his eyes: "My dear guest, why don''t you speak?" Xuanyin opened his mouth wide: "Uh...this...I...that...no..." "Okay, okay, don''t say it if you don''t say it." Lin Lanzhi touched the top of Xuanyin''s hair again, "Look at you, your hair is messed up like this, have you gone naughty with your brothers again?" The future tyrant was patted on the head just like that. Xuanyin really wants to cry but has no tears. Lin Lanzhi squeezed his thin face again distressedly: "Are you hungry?" Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched. These words...why do they sound familiar? Lin Lanzhi pulled Xuanyin to sit on a bench beside her: "Your guest must be starving, it''s time to breastfeed. Come on, mother feeds you." Saying this, she pushed Xuanyin into her arms. Xuanyin: Savelife After leaving Lanzhi Courtyard, Ning Yue was in a bad mood. This tyrant killed so many people and committed so many crimes in his previous life, how can he still have such good luck in this life? She had forgotten that the last life was originally this life, and everything started from scratch. Xuan Yin never killed anyone, never committed a crime, so how can there be retribution? Ning Yue was so angry that she lost her mind. A certain guy who was not afraid of big troubles was still lying on the wall and whistled at her. In the middle of the night, it''s not that there is no one in the mansion, so he dared to make a noise blatantly. If it wasn''t for sure that she would help him cover it up, she wouldn''t believe it! Thinking of this, Ning Yue became even angrier! Xuanyin winked, smiled badly, and said silently with his lips: "Brother is leaving, see you tomorrow, good sister." Good sister? Your sister? Die! Ning Yue gritted her silver teeth, raised her foot, and kicked a small stone hard! Xuanyin was overjoyed and was hit on the forehead by a small stone, and immediately screamed and fell off the outer wall! Ning Yue finally relieved her anger, took a deep breath, and returned to Tangli Courtyard. People in the yard saw her face darker than the bottom of the pot from a long distance, and they all lowered their heads, not daring to vent their anger. Ning Yue went back to the room without even looking at them. As soon as I entered the door, I found that there was an extra person in the room. Since Chunxi was released, she no longer allows other maids to enter her house, except for the newly appointed Qiuxiang. So, who is this little girl with delicate features and especially watery eyes? "Slave Dongmei, please greet Third Miss." She knelt down and kowtowed politely. Ning Yue remembered that it was the maid she brought back from the hot spring who was about to die of illness, and she recovered after only one day. That person''s prescription really has a miraculous effect! However, Dongmei came at the wrong time, Ning Yue was not an easy-going temperament, and Xuanyin got angry at night, so she was even more difficult to talk. Ning Yue picked up the teacup that Qiuxiang handed over, and put it heavily on the table, the tea splashed out all of a sudden, and some even fell on herself. The three of them didn''t expect Ning Yue to be so angry, and they were a little stunned. "Who allowed you to come in?" Ning Yue''s voice was as cold as ice. Dongmei glanced anxiously at Mother Zhong''s face, lowered her head, and said, "This servant came in by herself. This servant knows that this is very abrupt, but this servant just wants to thank Miss San for saving her life, so... I don''t care about Mother Zhong. With Qiuxiang''s objection, I went into the inner room to thank the third lady, and thank the third lady for giving me the medicine." These words are full of loopholes, the master is not here, she broke into the inner room to thank the devil? Besides, is there no one in this room or what, she forced her way in? But at least he didnt confess to Mother Zhong, and he knew to take the responsibility on himself. Such a person is either very kind-hearted, or knows how to weigh the pros and cons. And being able to persuade Mother Zhong to let her in, it can be seen that she has a lot of skill in her mouth. In all fairness, Ning Yue doesn''t like this kind of person who is too smooth, but Ning Yue understands that there is a shortage of such people around her. Ning Yue picked up the teacup and took a sip lightly: "Your servants must follow the rules of servants, go and get the five boards yourself!" Didn''t say whether to send an errand! Qiuxiang sighed in frustration, and helped Dongmei out. In the outer courtyard, the sound of hitting a board was soon heard. Mother Zhong''s face turned red. She let the person in. Although these boards were hit on Dongmei, it was more like they were hit on her face, which made her a little embarrassed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： nightmare (1) Chapter 61 Nightmare (1) Ning Yue understands Mama Zhong''s mood at the moment, but if Dongmei is not punished, will Madam Zhong soften her heart a bit in the future? "Mother Zhong, I don''t intend to target you, but I just don''t want them to use you in the future. If Dongmei succeeds today, the second or third ''Dongmei'' will come to you soon. You can go there then." If you refuse them, in their eyes, you are taking Joe." She didn''t understand these truths before, and she summed them up after suffering in the palace. At the beginning, Mama Zhong thought that Miss was deliberately embarrassing her, but after hearing what Miss said, she realized that Miss was really thinking of her, and she said with a slight expression: "Your servant is old, and I am not as clear as Miss, it is my carelessness." Now, you should be more careful in the future." Ning Yue nodded, and took out the brewed ginseng pills and ganoderma lucidum pills from the cabinet: "Take it, take one pill every day, alternately. Take ginseng pills today, and ganoderma lucidum pills tomorrow, and take them for three months. Guaranteed to be ten years younger." Mother Zhong didn''t dare to accept it: "Miss! This... this is too precious!" Ning Yue said: "Anyway, it was given by the second aunt. She doesn''t need me to return it now. You take two bottles to eat, and send the remaining two bottles to the second aunt. It''s right for me to thank her." Well, I was able to rescue her mother this time, thanks to the Second Madam who found out Mama Wang, that account book must have cost her a lot of money, and I should honor her a little. Mother Zhong really didn''t complain at all at this moment, but she felt that the young lady treated her so well, but she still suspected that the young lady used Dongmei to beat herself up, it was really a sin! Mother Zhong went there happily, and when she came back, she had an extra box of hibiscus cakes in her hand. Furong crisp is a special product in the south of the Yangtze River. You cant eat authentic ones in the capital. They are often transported from Jiangnan by the second wifes natal family. The quantity is not much. Being able to bear the pain to part with her loved ones today shows that she is also quite satisfied with today''s results. Ning Yue picked up a piece of hibiscus pastry, and her mood gradually improved. Mother Zhong didnt ask Miss why she was able to take pills all of a sudden. Anyway, Miss seemed to be enlightened overnight, so she just wanted to be happy for Miss. On this side, Ning Yue lived comfortably and ate hibiscus cake, but on the other side, Lin Yonghe was caught in a tangle. Ning Yue was obviously raised under her nose. She has a bad temper, short knowledge, and weak body. Since when did she become different? What happened one after another today, first the second wife found out that Wang Mama had withheld the rights of their wives, and then Si Kongliu appeared out of thin air to diagnose Lin Lanzhi. Is it a coincidence, or did this girl make it all happen? It''s too coincidental to say it''s a coincidence. If it is artificial, Sikong Liu is not a little girl who can be moved. Lin Yonghe didn''t guess Xuanyin''s body, he closed his eyes in a daze, and had a nightmare all night. Xuanyin hummed a little song all the way, and returned to the palace in a happy mood. "My sister bullied me." "Yue''er, how can you do this?" "My sister won''t be hugged." "Yue''er, give your elder brother a hug." "My sister said she hated me." "You must have heard it wrong, Yue''er, tell your elder brother that you like him!" "Haha...hahaha!" Xuanyin rolled on the soft couch of the carriage for a while, there is nothing more fun than watching the little girl eat up! These knives are not in vain! Dong Ba pursed his lips in disgust, didn''t he pretend to be a dead person once? I got kicked too! As for giggling for half an hour? promising! (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： nightmare (2) Chapter 62 Nightmare (2) The carriage arrived at the palace, Dong Ba drove it to the stables, Xuan Yin leisurely walked towards Qinghui Garden, just halfway there, was blocked by Xuan Yu. Xuan Yu''s expression was not very good-looking: "Where did you go again?" Xuan Yin was in a good mood, too lazy to argue with this ice cube face, shook the box in his hand, and said, "I went for a walk in the street and bought some hibiscus cakes by the way, do you want to eat it? Don''t eat too much, I brought it to Sakura." Xuan Yu glanced coldly, but didn''t reach out: "What''s wrong with your forehead?" Of course Xuan Yin would not say that he was swollen by a flying stone kicked by Ning Yue, so he cleared his throat and said, "Knocked a bit." Xuan Yu glanced at him suspiciously, then turned his gaze on his slightly stiff right arm, and grabbed it! Xuan Yin wanted to withdraw his hand, but it was too late, Xuan Yu rolled up his sleeves, revealing circles of gauze. "How did this happen?" The voice was terrifyingly deep, showing that he was really angry! Xuanyin brushed his hand away impatiently: "You don''t care! I got into a fight, okay?" Xuan Yu''s eyes were suddenly as cold as ice: "Who did you fight with?" Xuanyin rolled his eyes at him, sneered, ignored him, and walked past him. Thinking of something, Xuan Yu narrowed his eyes, stretched out his hand, and tore open his neckline! "Hey! Xuan Yu, are you perverted? Why are you tearing my clothes?" Xuan Yin glared at him viciously, took a step back, and buttoned up his collar. Xuan Yu saw clearly that the amulet was still there. "In the past few days, have you taken off the safety amulet?" He asked thoughtfully. Xuanyin''s eyes flashed, and he shouted, "Did you see me take it off since I was born?" Xuan Yu''s eyes moved slightly, and he pursed his lips and said, "It''s fine if you don''t have one, remember, the safety talisman has been opened, it''s very important to you, don''t take it off." "Got it, got it!" Xuan Yin waved his hand impatiently, and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Xuan Yu again. "Have you had any other abnormalities these days?" "No." "Why on earth did you faint that night? What did you do before you fainted?" Xuanyin sneered and turned around: "I just touched a few women''s breasts, what''s wrong? Is it hindering you?" Backing back to her room, recalling the conversation with Xuan Yu, Xuan Yin''s eyes darkened, she took off the safety amulet, and locked it in the drawer. In the middle of the night, heavy snow fell again, and Xuan Yin was taking an ice bath when there was a knock on the door. Xuan Yin thought it was Xuan Yu, sneered, and shouted: "Didn''t I just lift the Overlord Cauldron? As for making you so nervous? Don''t worry, I will never surpass you in my life! Be your general!" "Brother Yin, it''s me." Sakura. Xuanyin hurriedly wrapped a bath towel to open the door for Sakura. Same as last time, the little girl was wearing thin pajamas, standing barefoot on the ground, holding a puppet in her arms. "Having nightmares again?" "Yeah." Sakura lowered her head and hugged the puppet tightly. Xuan Yin sighed, picked her up and stuffed her into the bed, while warming her cold feet in the palm of his hand, he asked: "Why do you children have so many nightmares? It''s the same as when you came back from the Purple Bamboo Forest last time, and it''s the same today, yes Didn''t you see something and get scared?" Sakura lowered her long eyelashes: "No." Xuanyin yawned. Sakura said: "Brother Yin, come and sleep too." Xuanyin went into the bathroom and changed into a long gown, which was slightly thicker than obscene clothes. Sakura smiled: "Actually, I don''t mind if you don''t wear it." "Kids, don''t talk nonsense!" Xuanyin tugged at her ears. Sakura stuck out her tongue, hugged his neck, and buried her head in his neck: "Brother Yin, you are injured." Xuanyin looked at the gauze-wrapped arm: "Small injury, it doesn''t hurt." Sakura pursed her lips, wanted to ask, but held back: "I don''t like Brother Yu." Xuan Yin looked at the top of the tent and asked, "Why?" "Because Brother Yin doesn''t like him, so Sakura doesn''t like him either." Xuanyin said: "No, although he is a bit wordy, he is the eldest brother after all. I don''t dislike him." "Then brother Yin likes Sakura?" "of course." Sakura closed her eyes sweetly: "I also like brother Yin." (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： Shooting Competition (1) Chapter 63 Kicking Competition (1) In the days that followed, Ning Yue went to school during the day, took Lin Lanzhi for a walk in the mansion at night, and met the "big brother" near the hot spring in private. During the period, Sikong Liu came once and prescribed some herbal medicine for Lin Lanzhi, and said that letting Lin Lanzhi get in touch with familiar people and things would help her restore her memory and mind. As a result, "big brother" won''t be able to leave his post for a while. The old lady heard about the disobedience of the woman in Lanzhi Court, and the old lady drove her to the handyman''s room to do hard work. Lin Yonghe''s **** didn''t dare to neglect the mad lady any more, and Lin Yonghe himself calmed down. many. Health pills were finished soon, and Xuan Yu sent two more bottles. The effect of health pills is very good. In less than a month, Ning Yue can clearly feel the changes in her body. She has increased strength, improved spirit, and gradually feels less strenuous in training. Time passed by like a fleeting horse, and it came to December 12th in a flash. On this day, Princess Fuyuan held a kowtowing competition in Dongshan Grassland. The lady group was in the morning, and the official group was in the afternoon. A total of eight colleges participated in the competition, namely Kirin Academy, Guangwen Academy, Zhixiao Academy, Changping Academy, Xishan Academy, Guangnan Academy, Tongzhou Academy and Xiaoxiang Academy. The competition is divided into four rounds: the preliminary round, the rematch, the third place competition and the final. The four teams that advanced in the preliminary round will advance to the semi-finals, the two teams that won the semi-finals will advance to the final, and the two teams that lost in the semi-finals will also compete again to determine the third place. After all the games are over, the players who failed to enter the top three will vote to determine the best kicker in this game. In order to mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm in an all-round way, Princess Fuyuan offered out very coveted prizes. The first place was 10,000 taels of silver, the second place was 8,000 taels, and the third place was 5,000 taels. One hundred taels of gold, but this one hundred taels of gold can be monopolized by one person, unlike the previous rewards, which are shared equally by all team members. In addition to Princess Fuyuan, the nobles who came to watch the game also gave their prizes. For example, Prime Minister Yao took out two authentic paintings of the former Taizu Empress, and Jia Taiyu provided eight good horses bought from the Western Regions... The most generous one was the Guo family, who presented twenty little golden men in one go. Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion also followed suit, originally it was a set of seven-color glazed orbs from the snowy land, some girl shouted indiscriminately, asking for Xuan Yu''s obscene clothes, almost made the princess laugh out loud. The princess finally agreed to take out a writing brush written by Xuan Yu and give it to the best bowman. The four major families in the capital, the Xuan family, the Guo family, the Yao family, and the Sikong family, are missing the last one. The reason was that the Sikong family and the Xuan family had some unclear conflicts. Under normal circumstances, if you invited the Sikong family, you should not invite the Xuan family. If you invited the Xuan family, it would be best to give up the Sikong family. Princess Fuyuan''s father-in-law and Concubine Zhongshan are brothers and sisters, with this relationship, it is impossible for Princess Fuyuan to abandon the Xuan family to invite the Sikong family. The game started soon, and Qilin Academy drew a lottery to the third game, against Guangnan Academy. Guangnan Academy is a new school, and its strength is not very strong. Qilin Academy easily defeated the opponent. In this round, Ning Yue, who was a substitute, had no chance to play. In the second round of rematch, Qilin Academy played against Xishan Academy. Xishan Academy has a history of 300 years, and it can be regarded as a leader in literature and martial arts. Its strength is more than one level higher than that of Guangnan Academy. It is obviously difficult for Qilin Academy to fight. At the end of the first half, it was three to seven. far behind the opponent. But in the second half, Ning Xi and the Yao sisters turned the tide, and still qualified for the final. Ning Yue still failed to play. (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： Shooting contest (2) Chapter 64 Kicking Competition (2) Next, Seosan Academy and Ji Hyo Academy will compete for the third place. During the break, Ning Wan suddenly complained to Master Yang about her abdominal pain. After discussing with the three masters, Master Yang, Dongxue, Xixue, and Nanxue, he decided to replace Ning Yue in the final. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but as soon as Ning Yue came on stage, Xuan Yu came to the stands. "Ahit''s General Shenwei!" "The general is here! He''s really here! Did he come to see me?" The mythical man, dressed in white, stood in the stands with a cold expression. He looked over indifferently, and the ladies were all shocked, and then, the not-so-noisy arena suddenly boiled. Boom! A lady from Guangwen College who was about to go on stage fainted, with an abnormal blush still remaining on her face. The result of this is that their team also replaced a substitute player, but compared with Ning Yue who won the first place in the primary election but was reduced to a substitute due to some abnormal reasons, the level of this substitute is even worse. It seems less prominent. Xuan Yu''s eyes didn''t stay on anyone''s face, after a light glance, he sat beside the princess. But Ning Yue always felt that he was looking for her in the crowd just now. Taking a look at Ning Xi who was full of obsession, Ning Yue suddenly felt irritable! On the hillside in the distance, one big and one small were lying on the top of the hill, and the young one looked at the telescope while saying, "Brother Yin, she doesn''t like Brother Yu either, and she will be unhappy when Brother Yu comes." "Really? Let me see." Xuanyin took the binoculars from Xiaoying''s hand, and looked at Ning Yue. At this moment, Ning Yue also looked towards the hillside. Ning Yue recognized the dark thing at a glance, how could she not guess that the other party was Xuan Yin? Remembering that guy used a telescope to spy on her in the shower and still refused to admit it, Ning Yue was so angry that she shot her cold eyes! Xuan Yin was expecting the beauty to look back and smile, but he didn''t expect that the other party would throw such a fierce look at him, so his hands trembled in fright, and he dropped the telescope...and it broke. "AhhhI can''t see" Xuanyin rolled on the floor in anger. Seeing Xuan Yin deflated, Ning Yue''s mood improved a lot, and she started the game with a smile. From the preliminaries to now, Ning Xi has maintained the record for the most goals scored in each game. Once, even the vigorous Yao sisters had to bow down to the three autumns. The hand is her. However, to everyone''s surprise, Ning Yue equaled Ning Xi''s record of scoring three goals in a row as soon as he played. Not only their opponent Guangwen University was dumbfounded, but also the nobles in the stands were not calm. Mrs. Guo said: "Hui Er, whose girl is that?" Hui''er is the character given to Princess Fuyuan by the son-in-law. Princess Fuyuan looked at her mother-in-law''s expression and knew what her plan was. She smiled slightly and said, "Mother, don''t think about it, that is Ma Yuan''s third daughter, and she promised Xiao Yin that she will kiss her!" Mrs. Guo turned her head and patted Mrs. Jia''s hand: "I was thinking that Brother Jun had reached the marriageable age." Mrs. Guo came from the Jia family, and Mrs. Jia is her younger brother and sister. Mrs. Jia smiled: "It''s troublesome for my aunt. It''s our brother Jun who is unlucky." She looked at the princess again and said, "Congratulations, princess." The concubine took a sip of tea, but she didn''t know if she didn''t hear it, but she didn''t say a word anyway. Ms. Jia''s face was slightly embarrassed. Mrs. Guo smiled and smoothed things over: "Princess, when did Xiaoyin marry Miss Ma? Why didn''t you tell us?" The concubine could not give face to Jia''s family, but she had to give face to her mother''s family. Putting down the teacup, she said with a faint smile: "I only accepted the Geng invitation, and I haven''t formally hired you. I will notify my sister-in-law when I get hired." Princess Fuyuan glanced at Xuan Yu, who was concentrating on watching the game, and said softly, "When is Aunt going to Ma''s house to apply for a job? Did you also get A Yu''s?" It is no secret in the capital that Xuan Yu would not hesitate to put his own happiness into the marriage proposal for his younger brother. Since Xuan Yin has fixed Ning Yue, Xuan Yu must also marry a daughter of the Ma family. The family status of the Ma family really took **** luck to be able to climb to the Zhongshan Palace. Princess Wang stood up: "I''m tired, let''s go to rest for a while, you see." After finishing speaking, she left without looking back. Princess Fuyuan looked at Mrs. Guo pitifully: "Mother, I... did I say something wrong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： Shot (1) Chapter 65 Shot (1) After the first half, Kirin Academy and Guangwen Academy drew ten to ten. Ning Yue scored the most goals, a total of six. Ning Xi worked hard for half an hour, but he didn''t even touch the ball, so he was very angry. Ning Yue seemed to be against her on purpose, even if she passed the ball to the Yao sisters, she would never give it to her, and the Yao sisters got Ning Yue''s benefits, and gave Ning Yue some convenience from time to time. If this goes on like this, Ning Yue might get the best bow kicker. She can''t let Ning Yue show such a big limelight in front of Xuan Yu! "Cuiping!" Cuiping stepped forward, handed over the water bag and poured it out: "Second Miss, do you want some water?" Ning Xi waved his hand and said maliciously, "You can do something for me." "what?" Ning Xi took out the longest needle from the sewing kit he was carrying, and said with a cold smile, "Put this under Ning Yue''s saddle. Remember, don''t let anyone find out." Cuiping was stunned: "Second Miss! This...this will shock you! Third Miss will fall!" If you dont make it right, you may fall to your death! Ning Xi rolled his eyelids coolly, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill her. She''s such a good rider, she''ll only suffer minor injuries at most." "But...but..." Cuiping still didn''t dare. When she went out, Mrs. Yonghe repeatedly explained that she must prevent the second lady from doing stupid things. If you bump into it rashly, who says you are not asking for trouble? "Don''t be so! Go if you want!" Ning Xi was too lazy to listen to those big principles. In her opinion, as long as Ning Yue was obedient, she would not do anything to Ning Yue. The only fault was that Ning Yue was too competitive. , even dared to steal her limelight, it would be a bit embarrassing not to teach Ning Yue a lesson! Cuiping went tremblingly. Not long after, Ning Xi also left. Immediately afterwards, a pair of shoes inlaid with oriental beads appeared from behind the tree, exquisite, luxurious and beautiful. The owner of the shoe looked at Ningxi''s back and walked towards Cuiping. The game in the second half was extremely fierce. Guangwen Academy obviously readjusted their tactics and defended Ning Yue and the Yao sisters to death. Ning Xi got a few chances to score goals, but was robbed by the opponent every time. . This state lasted for a full quarter of an hour. Qilin Academy didn''t score a single goal, and the opponent scored three goals in a row. It is no wonder that Guangwen University is so powerful. It is the only school in Beijing where members of the royal family study, except for Taixue. Princess Fuyuan graduated from it. Princess Fuyuans record of winning the championship for three consecutive years is still vivid. Who dares to underestimate her alma mater? However, Guangwen School''s defense didn''t last long, and Ning Yue broke through. Ning Yue grabbed a goal, swung it across the field, and directly crossed half of the field to score the goal! There was an incredible burst of applause from the stands. Ning Yue glanced in Xuan Yu''s direction. Although she didn''t know what his expression was, she was quite handsome just now, right? Soon, the Yao sisters also broke through the opponent''s defense and scored a goal respectively, and the score was tied. Guangwen Academy quickly adjusted its tactics and cut off the cooperation between the Yao sisters and Ning Yue. Although Ning Xi took advantage of the loophole and scored one goal, they scored three goals in a row. Ning Yue scratched her heart and lungs! What a tricky guy! "Drive!" Ning Yue tightened his grip on the horse''s belly and accelerated. The Yao sisters passed her a ball, and she carried it with a cue, planning to find the right angle and hit it in one fell swoop! Unexpectedly, when she was aiming at the angle, the horse under her was frightened by something, suddenly barked wildly, and stood up on its hind legs! (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： Shot (2) Chapter 66 Shot (2) Ning Yue hurriedly grasped the rein with both hands to prevent herself from falling. All the people in the stands were shocked, and the ladies on the field were also shocked one after another. They stopped their horses in unison, but Ning Xi was the only one who was obsessed with the game, and scored Ning Yue''s ball into the goal like a miss. The horse seemed to be insane, roaring desperately, and running wildly. After a while, it ran out of the arena with Ning Yue on its back. Ning Yue tried hard to make this guy stop, but it didn''t seem to be afraid of pain at all. No matter how Ning Yue tightened the reins and clamped the horse''s belly, it had no intention of giving in except getting more and more crazy! And Xuan Yin, who was shaking his head and sighing far away on the hillside, saw Ning Yue riding a horse towards him, thinking that Ning Yue had come to him after the game, he stood up excitedly, and waved his arms at Ning Yue: "Hey! I Here it is!" Ning Yue was so preoccupied with how to stop the horse that she never heard Xuan Yin''s call. Suddenly, a little boy in a royal blue jacket ran over, brandishing a windmill, giggling, not realizing that he was about to be trampled to death by a crazy horse. Ning Yue suddenly changed color! Gritting his teeth, he pulled out the golden hairpin, and stabbed it hard at the horse''s neck! The horse twisted in pain, Ning Yue pulled into the reins, pulled it to the right, and turned it around! "Booming needle (kite)...Booming needle (kite)..." The little boy drooled and muttered, Crazy Horse turned around in front of him, and its hind hoofs swept across his head, sweeping off his hat. "Huh? Hat hat, hat hat." He squatted down and picked up the hat with his chubby little hands. Ning Yue completely enraged Crazy Horse, and was thrown to the ground violently by Crazy Horse! Then, Crazy Horse raised its front hooves and stepped on Ning Yue! With this kick, it is impossible not to die. Ning Yue turned her face away and closed her eyes. Suddenly, a black figure flew forward, rolled her sideways while holding her, and the horse''s hoof fell to the ground! Ning Yue opened her eyes dizzily, took a closer look, and was stunned for a moment: "Xuan Yin?" Xuanyin protected her under his body, smiled with his lips hooked, and said, "Did you cry handsome? Are you very touched?" Ning Yue was half-dead in anxiety: "Ma" "Ok?" "The horse stepped down!" Xuanyin turned his head, and sure enough, he saw two horseshoes shining with dim light, stepping towards his forehead mercilessly! Uh He was so focused on flirting with girls that he forgot to run away. Xuan Yu used Qigong and flew towards this side, but he was too far away, and before he arrived, the horse''s hoof had already landed on Xuan Yin''s hair crown. Phew! Suddenly, five arrows flew from the southeast, and with a huge momentum, they overturned Crazy Horse to the ground. Crazy Horse twisted his neck and died. Xuanyin heaved a long sigh of relief, and looked towards the archer. It was a chariot carried by sixteen eunuchs, surrounded by a blue-gray veil, and a God-breaking crossbow that had emptied its arrows was slowly being drawn in from outside the veil. Inside, no one spoke, but everyone, including Ning Yue, felt that the air was frozen. This weird feeling spread like ripples to the arena a hundred meters away. The place full of voices suddenly fell silent! Ning Yue''s body began to tremble. Xuanyin thought she was afraid, so he hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, she''s dead." Ning Yue trembled even more. Xuan Yu came to the two of them, glanced at them, turned around to look at the carriage, and said with a cold expression: "Thank you, Zhong Chang Attendant, for your rescue. Xuan will remember this kindness." The people in the walking chariot still did not speak. The leading palace man saluted Xuan Yu, then raised his whisk, the eunuchs looked serious, and left with their chariots. (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： Shooting contest Chapter 67 Kicking Competition It wasn''t until the chariot disappeared at the end of the grass field that everyone on the field felt that the big hand holding their throats was gone, and they could start breathing and moving again. Ning Yue pushed Xuan Yin away! Just a second ago, he was enjoying Xuan Yin who was like a frightened little white rabbit, but he was ruthlessly pushed to the ground. Xuan Yin was a little confused at that time: "You ...What are you getting on your nerves again?" Ning Yue didn''t say anything, and walked away without looking back. Xuanyin dusted the hem of his clothes: "It''s faster to turn your face than to turn a book, it''s inexplicable!" Xuan Yu took a deep look at Ning Yue, but didn''t speak. Ning Yue walked quickly back to the dressing room, Princess Fuyuan chased after her, and asked how Ning Yue was doing and if she was injured. Ning Yue shook her head, tried her best to smile, and said, "I''m fine, I''ll go to the competition after washing my face." Her face was so pale that Princess Fuyuan was worried, so she asked the imperial doctor to examine her, and after confirming that she was fine, she agreed to continue the competition. As soon as Princess Fuyuan left, Ning Yue collapsed on the ground exhausted. Saved by him again! Why is this happening? In his previous life, he saved her once, but she repaid him for the rest of his life! She paid it off and owed him nothing! He used her, tortured her, and imprisoned her, and she confessed all of them. Who told her that he was the one who took her life back? But why should she have something to do with this pervert even though she was reborn? She obviously just wanted to stay away from him, never to have any contact with him! Ning Yue returned to the arena. Everyone was relieved to see that she was fine. The fact that Ning Yue was first rescued by a strange man, and then together with the other party was rescued by the Zhongchang attendant, spread like smoke in everyone''s heart. Everyone sweated for Ning Yue, and at the same time lamented Ning Yue''s luck Extraordinary, escaped twice, it is really not something that ordinary people can encounter. Everyone was also very curious about who that strange man was, he seemed to be quite familiar with Xuan Yu, and there was a little girl by his side, but Ning Yue seemed unwilling to say more, so everyone felt uncomfortable asking. As the older sister, Ning Xi naturally expressed her deep concern for her younger sister: "Sister San, I was really scared to death just now, why did you suddenly startle? Fortunately, you are lucky, and someone rescues you every time something happens!" These words are really bitter, my sister almost died under the hooves of the horse, but she is still lamenting that so many people saved her. Ning Yue sneered and looked at the pious elder sister: "Second sister seems very disappointed when I come back alive. Could it be that my shock has something to do with second sister?" Ning Xi''s eye feathers trembled fiercely, and he tightened his grip on the reins and said, "What did my sister say? I have never touched your horse. It is frightened. What does it have to do with me? I just care about you, you Just don''t appreciate it!" Ning Yue squinted her eyes. Originally, she thought it was a coincidence that the horse was frightened. After all, this was a competition organized by Princess Fuyuan. Who would dare to think otherwise? But looking at Ning Xi''s frantic dodging eyes, it''s really hard for people to believe that she is innocent. This stupid sister, is she really blinded by lard? Leaving aside personal grievances, they are teammates now, and they will both win and lose, and the strength of Guangwen Institute is so strong, she doesn''t think she can win the championship alone, does she? Ah, yes, what she wanted was never the team champion, but the best striker. Ning Yue is too lazy to waste words with such a selfish person, there will be opportunities to deal with her in the future, now, win the game first! The game soon started again. The ladies of Guangwen Academy did not show mercy to Ning Yue just because Ning Yue fell a few times. On the contrary, compared to the previous defense, they are obviously more inclined to attack fiercely at this time. In terms of "fighting alone", there is no lady among them who can compete with Ning Yue and Ning Xi, but their teamwork is simply flawless. From the moment they changed their tactics, Qilin Academy felt an unprecedented pressure. They are like a stretched spider web. Even if they are pulled apart in a hundred ways, they can always pass the ball to another teammate in a hundred and one ways. Seventeen, eighteen, nineteen... They quickly broke through the 20 mark, but the score of Qilin Academy still stayed at 16. Everyone''s state was gradually affected, and they began to mess up their positions, especially the Yao sisters, who actually passed the ball to the opponent twice. If this continues, it is only a matter of time before the game is lost. "Yao Lizhu, Yao Fengying, can you pass the ball? If not, go down and take a rest, and play as a substitute!" It was Ning Xi who spoke. She was the closest to the Yao sisters, and those two **** should have been passed to her... In vain, she lost two chances to score goals! The Yao sisters are obviously much more nervous than before. Ning Yue came to the two of them and asked softly, "Are you all right?" Yao Lizhu shook her head: "It''s okay." But the expression was clearly different! Yao Fengying on the side didn''t dare to say anything. Ning Yue secretly sighed, before Sikong Shuo appeared, they were quite normal... Wait, Sikong Shuo? Yes, it must be him. She just said, why did Sikong Shuo appear near the arena for no reason? He was here to inspect the Yao sisters'' competition. But in order not to create pressure on the two of them, and to prevent others from feeling that he had ulterior motives, he concealed his whereabouts. Unexpectedly, she and Xuan Yin happened to have an accident near him. At that time, Xuan Yu also rushed over. It''s impossible to expose, it''s better to save Xuan Yin, and make Xuan Yu owe him a favor. So cunning, what a thousand-year-old fox! After figuring out the ins and outs, Ning Yue felt relieved. She patted Yao Lizhu on the shoulder: "The three of us cooperate and pass the ball to Ning Xi." Qi Qi, the sisters of the Yao family, showed a puzzled look. As early as Ning Yue''s first day of school, they could see that the pair of sisters seemed to be inseparable. When Ning Yue had an accident just now, Ning Xi''s first reaction was to **** Ning Yue. Yue''s ball, instead of caring about Ning Yue''s life and death, this kind of sister, in their place, would have ignored her a long time ago, why is Ning Yue still willing to pass the ball to the opponent? Ning Yue smiled: "Of course, if I can persuade Ning Xi to cooperate with you, it would be even better to pass the ball to me." The two of them understood that it was not that Ning Yue didn''t care about it, but that she couldn''t care about it. Ning Xi only wants to be in the limelight, and doesn''t care about the life and death of the team at all. It is absolutely impossible to ask her to give the opportunity to others. On the contrary, if someone else gives the opportunity to her, she will never waste it. The Yao sisters finally accepted Ning Yue''s proposal. With Ning Yue as the backbone, the two quickly recovered. Then, the two were surprised to find that Ning Yue cooperated with them perfectly. If it wasn''t for sure that Ning Yue had not entered school soon, they would have suspected that Ning Yue had known them for many years up. When Ning Xi received the first ball from Ning Yue, he felt incredible. Then, the second, third... Ning Xi won red eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： win (1) Chapter 68 Winning the Championship (1) Kirin Academy''s catch-up caused quite a stir in the stands. As soon as the princess came back from the wing, she heard Princess Fuyuan say to Mrs. Guo: "Look, mother, you are indeed sisters. They played well together. If I were A Yu and Xiao Yin, I would be fascinated to death." The corner of Princess Wang''s mouth twitched, and she walked away again. Princess Fuyuan: "It''s over, I seem to have said something wrong again..." After the fierce fight, Qilin Academy narrowly won 27 to 26. The moment the result was announced, everyone burst into tears. After so many years, they are finally no longer the number two! Ning Xi became the lady who scored the most goals in this competition. If nothing else, the best kicker is her bag. Princess Fuyuan asked people to distribute pens and paper to ladies from Zhixiao Academy, Changping Academy, Guangnan Academy, Tongzhou Academy, and Xiaoxiang Academy who were not in the top three, and they wrote down who they thought was the best performer. The results of the vote were quickly counted. Princess Fuyuan stood in front of the stage, smiled, and said loudly: "The lady with the most votes is...Ma-Ning-Yue." Ning Xi was instantly dumbfounded. She was the one who scored the most goals. Are these people blind? How could you vote for Ma Ningyue? Ning Xi ran up to Ning Yue, grabbed Ning Yue''s skirt, and said angrily, "Ma Ningyue! What have you done? Why did they choose you? You are a substitute, why are you arguing with me?" This second sister, who was so wise in her previous life, is as stupid as a pig in this life! There are still people standing beside her, so she dares to play tricks, and she is not afraid of embarrassment! Ning Yue opened Ning Xi''s fingers slowly but could not refuse, smiled leisurely, and said, "Second Sister, do you know what is human heart?" Ning Xi''s eyelashes trembled. Ning Yue leaned over and said in a low voice: "When you have something that others will never get, others will envy you; stand up" Speaking of this, Ning Yue stopped suddenly, patted the non-existent dust on Ning Xi''s shoulder, and smiled lightly: "Second sister, you are in the way, I am going to receive the award, please make way." The prize is Xuan Yu''s pen. The jealousy in Ningxi''s heart suddenly exploded! She finally understood why Ning Yue would spare no effort to help her score. It turned out that it was the idea! If Ning Yue has always been so good, she might not be so sure that she can become the best bow player, and she would not feel so uncomfortable after hearing the result... This feeling of suddenly falling from heaven to **** is fatal! There has never been a moment when she was so eager to kill Ning Yue as she is now. If she had known that Ning Yue was so hateful, she should not have just let Cuiping put embroidery needles under the saddle, but should have put a knife! knife! Ning Yue received the prize. She sacrificed her ego at the last moment to complete the act of her ego, and her teammates all saw it. Although she was quite surprised that she won the award, they were really happy for her. Ning Yue asked Princess Fuyuan to come to the ballot box, took it and a brush to the viewing area, where the ladies from the five schools had been waiting for a long time. Seeing the brocade box in her hand, everyone''s eyes lit up. Ning Yue smiled slightly and said: "I said that as long as you vote for me, you will have a chance to get the pen of the Great General Shenwei. Now I will start to fulfill my promise. Of course, those who did not vote for me, don''t expect me to give you a chance . As she spoke, she threw out the twenty-eight tickets mercilessly. Among these people, some dont believe in her, some dont believe in themselves, and some are honest. Of course, there are also people who have a good relationship with someone and have to vote for someone... But, what does it matter to her? She will never show mercy to those who do not support her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： Winning (2) Chapter 69 Winning the Championship (2) A lady burst into tears. Youre only crying now, why did you go earlier? Ning Yue took out a ticket from the box: "Guangnan Academy, Zhao Xuan." In the wing room, Princess Fuyuan and Xuan Yu were waiting for the autopsy results of the horse. Neither of them believed that the horse would go crazy for no reason, and it was probably tampered with. Soon, Lady Wen came in holding a long needle with a handkerchief: "Princess Qi, Wu Zuo found this on the saddle, and said it pierced the horse''s belly, which made the horse run out of the arena in pain and madness." Princess Fuyuan Liu Mei frowned slightly: "Did anyone see who moved the hand?" Miss Wen shook her head: "However... there is a cleaning lady who said that she saw a little maid wandering around the stable for a while." "Which maid?" Princess Fuyuan asked. Miss Wen thought for a while: "Uh...she said she seemed to be the maid next to Miss Ningxi." "Ning Xi? Isn''t she Ning Yue''s sister?" Princess Fuyuan was stunned. Xuan Yu''s eyes moved slightly, and said lightly, "Bring it to me to see." "Yes, General." Lady Wen presented the needle to Xuan Yu. This needle is longer and thicker than ordinary embroidery needles. It is mostly used to hold the soles of shoes, but it is not a luxury item. Almost every household has it. Xuan Yu put it under the tip of his nose and smelled it. Apart from the smell of blood, there was also a faint fragrance. Princess Fuyuan said: "Ayu, did you find something?" Xuan Yu''s throat slipped: "No, it''s a very common needle. Princess, leave this matter to me to investigate, it''s getting late, you should hurry up and eat something, and there will be a competition between the Luo Shizi this afternoon. . Cuiping died. He fell to his death from the steps, which was the only way from the stables to the locker room. First she lost the best kicker, and now she lost the maidservant, Ning Xi only felt that she was the only one who caught up with all the bad luck. But this is not the saddest thing, the saddest thing is that Ning Xi saw Xuan Yu''s carriage parked beside the path, as if waiting for her, she walked over happily, but was stopped by the guards. The guard handed her a brocade box. She opened the brocade box and saw that there was an embroidery needle inside. The guard said: "The general said, return the property to the original owner. From now on, the second lady should stop throwing things around, especially this kind of thing that can pierce people. If you accidentally pierce someone, it will drive someone crazy." Click! Ning Xi fell to the ground together with the box! In this scene, Ning Yue and Qiu Xiang, who were following Ning Xi, bumped into each other. What else do master and servant not understand? Ning Xi instigates Cuiping to inject needles into Ning Yue''s horse. After Xuan Yu finds out the truth, he immediately disposes of Cuiping and warns Ning Xi not to harbor any more evil intentions. Qiu Xiang said: "This time the general can be regarded as an insult to the young lady. Let''s see if she dares to bully the young lady in the future!" Ning Yue secretly sighed, such a good man, why didn''t she meet him sooner? If she had met Xuan Yu in her previous life, would she...wouldn''t have had to suffer so much? Qiuxiang on the side didn''t know what was going on in Miss''s heart. Seeing her sigh repeatedly, she thought she was regretting about the writing brush, so she said, "When Miss gets married into the palace, how many brushes do you want? Don''t talk about a pen, I want to come to Jinshan Yinshan , the general will not be reluctant." She is not worried about the pen! Even if she hadn''t sent the pen out, it was impossible for the pen to be in her hand properly, because "Smelly girl! Where''s the prize?" Xuan Yin walked over with a frosty face, saw Ning Yue holding a brocade box in his hand, took it away and threw it into the river without thinking. Then, like a magic trick, he took out another brocade box that was several times bigger, and hummed: "The pens that I have written since I was a child are all here! Take it! You are welcome!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： quarrel Chapter 70 Quarrel Look, she said she couldn''t keep it, luckily she gave it away! Ning Yue glared at Xuan Yin, and pushed the brocade box back to him: "Who cares about your pen? I don''t even want to stick it upside down!" Xuanyin squinted his eyes: "Don''t you want a pen? But my sister won the best bowman, and my brother has to express it anyway. Here, I will give you a thousand taels of silver." Ning Yue slapped his hand holding the bank note away: "Who wants your money?" Xuanyin sighed helplessly: "I don''t want gifts, I don''t want money, I have no choice but to give you this." When Ning Yue heard this, she immediately felt that something was wrong, but before she could react, Xuan Yin grabbed her into her arms. Xuanyin raised her jaw and gave her a hard slap on the face. You, Fei, Li, her? ! Ning Yue''s blood rushed to the top of her head in an instant, her fair face was flushed, she raised her leg, and hit Xuan Yin''s crotch fiercely! Xuanyin, however, seemed to have been prepared for a long time. He tiptoed and got on the carriage. Then, Chong Ning Yue raised his eyebrows and whistled. Ning Yue was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. If someone handed her a knife now, she would definitely tear this shameless guy into pieces! Qiuxiang was so frightened that she lost her soul. It''s fine to steal the fragrance in the hot spring, but she dared to do it in broad daylight. King Yinjun is really not so bold. The three sisters won the battle, and Ning Yue also won the best bowman. The old lady was very happy, and asked the dining room to cook a large table of delicious dishes. It''s just that Lin Yonghe was still "ill", and Ning Xi was absent because he was too tired, so the old lady was disappointed. But it was only for a moment, and soon she was shocked by the dizzying gifts. After careful questioning, I found out that Ning Yue was rescued by Zhong Changshi when she was startled. Every time this girl goes out, she encounters unlucky things, but every time she is rescued by nobles, from the princess to Xuanyu to Sikongliu, and now she is a servant of Zhongchang, the old lady can no longer use the word good luck to describe Ning Yue. But this time, I am afraid that the old lady will be disappointed. It is not her, but Xuanyin, who Zhongchang Attendant wants to rescue. At that time, she was protected by Xuan Yin to death, and the Zhongchang attendant probably didn''t even see what she looked like. The old lady let out a long sigh of relief after learning that the man hugging her was Xuan Yin: "It''s just him, it''s just him!" Otherwise? Ning Yue has a physical relationship with another man, will Xuanyin want her? Here, when Ning Yue had a happy conversation with the old lady, someone from the Millennium Court burst into tears. "I''ve never been so ashamed! The general was in the stands, but I lost to Ning Yue! Little bitch, you know how to play tricks! Think I don''t know what tricks she uses? She beat the general''s The pen is used as a lottery to coax people to vote for her..." "Don''t blame her for playing tricks. If it were you, would you be willing to give up the general''s pen? If you are not, then don''t talk about it." Lin Lanzhi''s affairs are enough to annoy her, and her daughter always makes trouble for her ! It''s not that he hasn''t won the best bowler, "Your school won the first place, you should feel honored, don''t worry too much about personal gains and losses, understand?" "But Prince Yin saved her!" She also just got the news from Fushouyuan, that the man who desperately protected Ning Yue was Xuan Yin! Most of the Zhongchang attendants shot and killed Crazy Horse because of his face. Damn it, before she got married, she was so loved by King Yinjun! Lin Yonghe said disapprovingly: "Silly child, this may not be her blessing! You don''t know if you have never given birth to a child. In this world, no parent is willing to see their child disregarding their lives for others. There will be no next time. Do not worry." When Ning Yue arrived at Lanzhi Courtyard, Lin Lanzhi was eating supper. A small portion of roast goose in sauce and a bowl of braised lion''s head were actually vegetarian dishes. Lin Lanzhi thought it was real meat, not to mention how much she enjoyed eating it. Seeing Ning Yue approaching, Lin Lanzhi fed the last piece of roast goose into her mouth: "It''s delicious." To be honest, she was tired of eating vegetarian food for more than ten years in her previous life. Lin Lanzhi smiled and pulled Ning Yue to sit down, Hongyu offered lotus seed soup, and the mother and daughter each used a bowl. "Yue''er, where''s your elder brother?" When Ning Yue thought about being molested by that guy during the day, she wished that he would never come again: "He is busy with homework recently, so he won''t come back." Lin Lanzhi pouted aggrievedly: "But I miss him so much." Wangfu King Zhongshan sat on the main seat with a gloomy expression, the princess sat next to him holding Sakura, Xuan Yu and Xuan Yin stood in the middle of the hall in turn. Everyone''s complexion is not very good-looking, especially Zhongshan Wang''s, which is almost black as coal. "Isn''t it courageous? You dare to imitate others and be a hero! Don''t you know how much you weigh? Do you intend to die?" Xuanyin pouted. The princess looked worried and said: "Xiaoyin, please give in to your father, and say that you will not be so impulsive in the future. Your father is also worried about you, and the horse is crazy. If you step on you, you will do something wrong." , but what should I do?" Xuanyin rolled his eyes: "Why are you worried about me? You don''t want to owe the Sikong family favors at all! Don''t worry, I owe it myself, and I will pay it back myself!" These words were spoken to King Zhongshan. King Zhongshan was so angry that he slammed his palm on the table: "Nie Zhan! You think you are very capable, don''t you? I didn''t give you what you eat, drink, wear and use? What do you give back? Which one is your own?" Self-esteem was stepped on the soles of his feet all of a sudden, Xuan Yin blushed, clenched his fists, and his eyes were like knives. Sakura timidly called "Brother Yin". Xuanyin didn''t seem to hear it. He glanced at King Zhongshan with red eyes, turned his head and left! King Zhongshan said violently: "Where are you going? Stop!" Xuanyin crossed the threshold without a single pause. King Zhongshan was furious: "If you have the ability, don''t come back!" Xuanyin stopped in his tracks, turned his head, revealing those shining eyes: "If I don''t go back, I won''t go back! Anyway, I don''t want to stay in this home for a long time!" "Brother Yin" Xiao Ying cried and jumped to the ground, and was carried back by the princess. Xuanyu said to King Zhongshan, "I''ll go find Xiaoyin." King Zhongshan''s catalog was about to burst: "What are you looking for! Let him die outside, I just pretend that I never gave birth to this son!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： Warm family (1) Chapter 71 Warm family (1) Xuanyin was walking on the empty and lonely street, the moonlight stretched his shadow very long. He thought about everything that happened today, and he really didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. If a man just watched his fiance have an accident in front of him and remained indifferent, would he still be a man? This fiancee was found by them. If you have the skills, don''t look for him! After finding it, he is not allowed to protect it, what''s wrong! "Master, where are we going?" Dong Ba asked while rubbing his hands. It was so cold in the twelfth lunar month that his toes were numb from the cold. "do not know." He asked again: "Master, are you really not going back to the palace? Oh, don''t be angry, the prince scolded you because he was worried about you." Xuanyin snorted coldly: "He''s not worried about me! He''s worried that I''ll lose his face!" If there is a good-for-nothing from a family of martial arts who was trampled to death by a crazy horse, I''m afraid it will make people laugh all the way to the Northern Territory. But he didn''t die, and was rescued by the Sikong family that his father hated the most. His father must have felt that he lost all face, so he used him as a punching bag. "Dongba." "Well, master?" "You said if I was as powerful as Xuan Yu, would the prince scold me?" When no one is around, he never calls him Big Brother or Father. Dong Ba scratched his head, and said with a sneer: "Of course not, the eldest young master is so powerful, he never interferes with any prince." Xuanyin clenched his fists, his eyes froze: "So it''s not a question of whether I''m impulsive or not, it''s that I''m too weak." Because we are weak, everything we do is wrong. If Xuan Yu had narrowly escaped death under the horse today, would they say he was brave? I can only praise him for his bravery! If the person Sikong Shuo rescued was Xuan Yu, would they think that the Xuan family owed him favors? He would only feel that the other party was making friends with the Xuan family! At this moment, he suddenly longed for power. The power that can defeat Xuan Yu, intimidate the palace, and make everyone let go. "Young Master, we have arrived at the General''s Mansion!" Dong Ba stared blankly, and he came here after walking around, "Do you want to go in and see Madam and Miss Ning Yue?" Xuanyin was going to say no, but after thinking about it, he jumped onto the iron birch tree. In fact, I just want to take a look at it from a distance, but unexpectedly, it takes half an hour to look at it, and at the end, I fell asleep hugging the branch. Xuanyin was awakened by a small sound, he thought something was crawling over, but when he opened his eyes, it was Lin Lanzhi! He looked at Lin Lanzhi, and then at the iron birch tree more than ten meters high, wondering how she climbed up? Lin Lanzhi''s clothes were scratched by branches, and his bun was messed up. He crawled towards where he was with difficulty, and said while crawling, "Don''t be afraid, mother is here to save you." Save? He...he just fell asleep, not stuck in a tree, okay? Xuan Yin stood up, but when he moved, a large branch swayed, Lin Lanzhi lost his balance and almost fell, but fortunately he hugged the trunk! Xuan Yin''s soul was almost frightened, so he quickly stabilized his body and said, "Don''t move! Hold tight, hold tight, you know? Don''t let go!" "Oh." Lin Lanzhi hugged the trunk tightly, raised her dirty face, and smiled slightly, "Yue''er said you were busy with homework, but I knew you would come." Xuanyin hummed vaguely, not daring to look at her gentle eyes full of doting. He finally approached Lin Lanzhi. Just as he reached out to hug Lin Lanzhi, Ning Yue suddenly appeared under the inner wall: "Mom! What are you doing climbing up a tree? Didn''t you let you sleep well?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： Warm family (2) Chapter 72 Warm family (2) Oops, got caught! Lin Lanzhi jumped onto Xuan Yin''s body with a plop! How did Xuanyin expect Lin Lanzhi to come out like this? The center of gravity was tilted, and the two of them fell down together! "Mother" Ning Yue was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her throat! Simply, Xuanyin hugged Lin Lanzhi tightly in mid-air, flipped over, and landed firmly on the ground. Hoo, it''s dangerous! Ning Yue''s heart finally returned to her stomach, and she stepped forward to tidy up Lin Lanzhi''s hair and clothes, but the ashes on her face could not be wiped off, so she had to go back and wash. Lin Lanzhi didn''t mind the cat face at all, smiled and said, "You are really amazing, Keqing!" Xuan Yin''s ears were reddened by her excitement as if she had discovered a new continent: "Where is it?" Lin Lanzhi smiled and gestured: "You fell off the first day, but you flew down today!" Then I climbed the wall on the first day, and I jumped on the wall today. The corners of Xuanyin''s lips slowly raised in an undetectable arc. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Ning Yue, wanting to see what her expression was, and saw her eyes were deep, unable to hide his astonishment. How could he hide the smile on his lips? I couldn''t hide it anymore, if it wasn''t for my ears blocking it, I might have grinned to the back of my head. Ning Yue is indeed quite amazing. Although Xuanyin''s current kung fu is still weak, but to use an inappropriate analogy, he has already begun to open up, which is a full five years earlier than in his previous life. Why is this happening? She clearly remembered that Xuanyin''s transformation took place after that incident Ning Yue cast her surprised eyes on Xuan Yin. Because I was so surprised, I forgot to pursue the matter of him molesting me during the day! Xuanyin felt uncomfortable when he saw her, and touched her shoulder with his elbow: "What''s the matter? Are you stunned by your brother''s handsomeness?" Ning Yue suddenly felt a basin of cold water pouring down on her head and face. What happened to the illusion that she thought he was cool just now? He must be blind! Lin Lanzhi took the hands of the two children: "We want to celebrate!" What to celebrate? Do you want to celebrate this guy''s early becoming the tyrant who washed Xiliang bloody? Ning Yue turned her face away with a sigh. Lin Lanzhi gave Hongyu some instructions, and Hongyu took small steps and disappeared into the night. Two quarters of an hour later, she ran back sweating profusely, with an extra food box in her hand. Lin Lanzhi took out the boiled eggs in the food box, peeled off the shells, and fed them into Xuanyin''s mouth. This is a habit influenced from my father. Before the old lady got married, Aunt Mei and her father had a very miserable life, not to mention chicken, duck and fish, and it was difficult to even eat enough. Aunt Mei secretly raised a hen, and whenever my father was famished with hunger, Aunt Mei would boil an egg for him. Over time, boiled eggs became the best expression of love in my father''s eyes. Niangqin still keeps this habit, does it mean that Niangqin still remembers father? Ning Yue smiled slightly. Xuanyin couldn''t help laughing when she saw her laughing. When Lin Lanzhi saw the two children laughing, he also smiled happily. Coming out of the General''s Mansion, Xuanyin felt refreshed. Dongba rubbed his eyes, the young master''s face was ashen when he went in, why did he turn red when he came out? Xuanyin threw him a boiled egg. He was slightly taken aback: "Master, don''t you hate eating eggs the most?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, and raised the corners of his lips in disdain: "Who said that?" "Uh... you said so." Xuanyin kicked him! He rolled on the ground in pain before getting up, while peeling the eggshell, he asked: "Master, are we going back home?" Xuan Yin shook his head: "Of course not!" "Where are you going?" Dongba asked. "Look for Sikong Shuo." After Xuan Yin finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to Dong Ba behind him. Dong Ba was taken aback again: "Why?" "Give it back to me!" "What else?" "egg." "Uh...I ate." Xuanyin stared, turned around and grabbed the back of his neck: "Who told you to eat it? I just showed you! It was an egg my mother gave me! Spit it out! Spit it out! Spit it out come out-" (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： Here comes Kwai Shui (1) Chapter 73 Here Comes Sunflower Water (1) The quiet corridor was so dark that there was no light. Ning Yue poked her head out to look around, there was no one, did she hear wrongly? "Help me...someone...help me..." This voice came again. Ning Yue couldn''t restrain her curiosity, and walked over with her big belly. It was a secret room with only one torch lit. Under the light of the fire, a large iron cage as high as one person was firmly locked, and the cry for help came from there. "Hello." Ning Yue called out cautiously. The little guy in the iron cage raised his head and looked at Ning Yue. It was a very immature face, a little dirty, but the eyes were extraordinarily beautiful. "Sister, sister, save me!" She trembled. Ning Yue recognized it, this is the girl Ning Xi got from Zhongshan Palace. She said sorry: "I can''t let you go, the lord will be angry. I can bring you something to eat, what do you want?" "Then...then can you come and talk to me? I''m so cold and scared..." she sobbed. Such a poor little girl, what reason do I have to reject her? Ning Yue slowly came to the iron cage. Unexpectedly, at this time, the situation suddenly changed. The girl''s tear-filled eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, and then she took out a knife from nowhere and stabbed it into her stomach! Ning Yue woke up suddenly from her sleep, saw the familiar room, was stunned for a long while, and then breathed a long sigh of relief. I was so frightened and confused by Sikong Shuo that I actually had such a nonsensical nightmare, she was never pregnant at all, okay? He never spoke to the girl. The bottom is wet. Ning Yue lifted the quilt and saw that the sunflower water was coming. In her previous life, she only came to Kuishui at the age of sixteen. In this life, she came three years earlier, which should be due to the effect of health pills. It''s really thanks to Xuan Yu, who took so much care of him in this life. In the quiet Wenfangyuan, a faint rosin rose from the smoker. The old nanny pushed the door open and came in. Princess asked: "Is Sakura asleep?" The old mother nodded: "I have been crying for the fourth young master, and I fell asleep when I was tired from crying." Princess tried on the shoes, but didn''t speak. Those are a pair of shoes inlaid with oriental beads, exquisite, beautiful and luxurious. This is the thousand and first pair. The princess tried it on her feet, showing a charming smile. Soon, however, she discovered that the soles were not tight enough and needed a few more stitches. It stands to reason that this kind of thing should be left to the servants to do, but she likes to do it herself. She opened the sewing kit she carried close to her body, and all the embroidery needles were there, except for the long needle on the sole of the shoe that was missing. "I have a good memory." She said without any surprise, opened the drawer, and took out another sewing kit. The moon is bright tonight. Xuanyin stood at the gate of the palace, feeling a little excited, and said he was nervous, but he didn''t seem to be, but recalling the things with Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi always made his heart beat a little faster. He came to negotiate with Sikong Shuo about the terms of repaying his favor, but Sikong Shuo was an **** and did not live in the Sikong mansion. The emperor let him live in the palace earlier, but in order to avoid some gossip, he moved out. About this point, Xuanyin couldn''t understand it until...he met this person. He was against the light, so he couldn''t see his face clearly. His black hair was loosely tied behind his head, and one of them hung down from his temples. Together with his loose red robe, he was gently blown by the night wind. When he is silent, he can always give people a sense of immortality. (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： Here comes Kwai Shui (2) Chapter 74 Here Comes Sunflower Water (2) However, when he opened his mouth, there was a lazy sneer hidden in the coolness, which made people feel crisp to the bone. "It''s Prince Yin, it''s so late, why are you looking for me?" Xuanyin got goosebumps. How can a man speak better than a woman? But Xuanyin knew that behind this gentle voice, there was endless danger hidden. "I came here to tell you that I will repay your life-saving grace! It has nothing to do with the Zhongshan Palace!" Xuanyin said seriously. Standing on the steps, Sikong Shuo looked down at Xuanyin from a high position, instead of saying "you are too self-reliant" and "how can you repay your kindness just because you''re a good-for-nothing", instead he smiled lightly: " OK." "Huh?" Xuan Yin was stunned. Sikong Shuo said, "How do you want to repay this favor?" "This..." Xuan Yin licked his dry lips. He just ate too many eggs and forgot to drink water. He was so thirsty, "How do you want me to pay it back? As long as I have it, you can take it! If you don''t have it...I will try my best to get it! " Sikong Shuo chuckled softly, "Including your peace amulet?" "Safety Talisman?" Xuanyin rubbed his neck subconsciously, a look of vigilance flashed in his eyes, even the second and third sons didn''t know about his wearing the safety Talisman, how could an outsider, Sikong Shuo, know? Sikong Shuo didn''t seem to notice his vigilance, or didn''t care at all, and said in an unchanged tone: "Do you still insist on repaying your favor? If you don''t want to hand over the peace talisman, then let your father and elder brother owe this seat to you." Favor!" "It''s not that I don''t want to!" Xuan Yin roared anxiously, as if to cover up his guilty conscience at that moment, then cleared his throat and said, "I didn''t wear it on my body." "Really?" Sikong Shuo flicked his long sleeves, and flew towards Xuanyin with lightness kung fu. Xuanyin instinctively slapped his palm, but he firmly grasped his wrist. Perhaps it was because they were too close, Xuanyin found that there was a faint fragrance of green lotus on him, which smelled very nice. However, he struck very quickly and withdrew quickly, and when Xuanyin recovered from the scent and wanted to see his appearance, he had already jumped back onto the steps. The arm he held was numb all the way to the shoulder. Xuanyin took a few breaths: "Smelly eunuch! What did you do to this king?" Sikong Shuo was not offended by Xuanyin''s address, and smiled lightly as always: "It''s just a test of your internal strength, and it''s 30% successful. How long has it been since you wore the safety talisman?" The idiot also understood the words, he was clearly saying that he had never had martial arts, and it was inseparable from wearing the safety talisman. Sikong Shuo seemed to have read his mind, turned around, leaving him with a breeze-like back. "Bring the peace amulet here, I will tell you everything you want to know." Xuanyin had to return to the palace. Of course, he couldn''t have slapped himself in the face after the words were released. He pretended to pass by the gate casually, as if he didn''t even enter the door, and Xuan Yu caught him right away. He looked up at the sky: "It''s not that I want to come back! You have to arrest me...I''ll tell you...I''m still going tomorrow, I''m still going, huh!" Xuan Yu threw him back to his room. After closing the door, Xuanyin suddenly snickered. Xuan Yu turned back. Xuan Yin''s body shook, and he looked at him seriously: "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" "Don''t go to Sikong Shuo, I know how to repay him." Xuan Yu said solemnly. "Why don''t you look for him?" Xuanyin asked. Xuan Yu thought for a while, and seemed to be struggling with whether he should explain in more detail, but finally said: "He is not trustworthy, and he is too cunning. You are no match for him." What is not his opponent? Obviously look down on me. Xuanyin hummed vaguely. Xuan Yu looked at him, and frowned: "Did you go to him just now?" Xuanyin''s eyes flashed, and he shouted: "Of course not! I''m obviously going to the general''s mansion!" In order to cover up a lie, throw out an unwilling truth. Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened a bit: "During these days, you have been going out all the time, to the General''s Mansion? What are you doing there? Looking for Ma Ningyue?" "What are you doing?" Xuan Yin knew that if he continued, more things would be exposed, so he took off his clothes and said, "I''m going to take a bath!" After taking a shower, Xuan Yu really left. Xuan Yin touched his head in relief. Although this big brother always spoils him, he is not easy to be fooled at all. He almost revealed his secrets just now. It''s better to quickly repay the favor owed to Old Fairy Sikong, so as not to have long nights and dreams. Xuanyin took out the key from the pillow, opened the drawer, and was surprised to find that the peace amulet that should have been locked here... was gone! (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： Invited (1) Chapter 75 Invited (1) Xuanyin rummaged through boxes and cabinets, only to dig three feet into the ground of his own room, but he still couldn''t find the safe talisman. It''s strange, after Ning Yue returned the talisman to him, he immediately shrank into the drawer, why... disappeared for no reason? His room is usually only cleaned by Dongba. He said to Dongba: "Go and find out, who came when I was away?" Dong Ba asked around and came back, shaking his head: "No one." This is strange. Is it possible that who can take things from a distance? Or did the peace talisman grow its own wings? The news of Ning Yue''s visit to Kuishui quickly spread to the old lady''s room. When she went to say hello early in the morning, the old lady was happily talking about it with her daughters-in-law: "Wan''er and Zhen''er are better than Yue girl." Little one, one came last year, and the other came this summer. Their elder sister was the first, and when they were not enough, they would have sunflower water. I was thinking a while ago that girl Yue would be fourteen after the Chinese New Year. Why hasnt there been any movement? Get some tonics to recuperate and recuperate, this is not... here it comes!" It can be heard that the old lady is really happy. No one knows whether the old lady loves these non-biological children from the bottom of her heart. Maybe a lie told a thousand times will come true, or maybe these children are really the only salvation in her lonely life. The second lady smiled and said, "If you come to Kuishui, you should be a big girl!" "Yes." The old lady nodded and asked Baozhu beside her, "Is the brown sugar water ready?" Baozhu said: "It''s ready, and I also notified the dining room to record the date, and it will be delivered to Tangli Court on time every month." Actually, the old lady treated her other granddaughters in the same way. Ningxi liked it, thinking that Ning Yue, a sick child who is only fit to linger on the bed, why should she walk in the sun? Ning Xi''s hands wished he could rub the handkerchief to pieces! Ning Yue, who crossed the threshold, had a panoramic view of this scene, and couldn''t help but want to laugh. Is this the feeling of being driven crazy by the other party? The self in the previous life was experiencing this kind of pain every day, how long have you been, why do you seem to be unable to bear it? As if feeling Ning Yue''s mockery, Ning Xi suddenly raised his head! But how could Ning Yue let her get caught? Ning Yue smiled slightly, where the sunlight came in, her hair and eyelashes were illuminated brightly, as if she was the light of this world. Ning Xi''s eyes were deeply hurt. Ning Yue passed her by with a smile, and bowed to the old lady, the second wife, and the third wife, but Lin Yonghe was still pretending to be sick and didn''t come to pay her respects. The second lady smiled and waved to her: "I was talking about you just now!" "Oh? What are you talking about?" Ning Yue sat down next to the second lady, and Baozhu offered a small bowl of brown sugar **** tea, and Ning Yue immediately understood what they said. The old lady asked, "Does your stomach hurt?" Ning Yue smiled and shook her head: "It doesn''t hurt." The old lady hummed reassuringly, and asked Baozhu to prepare the meal. Today, to celebrate Ning Yue''s becoming a big girl, several dishes were added to the table, and the old lady also asked the two daughter-in-laws to sit down and eat together. During the dinner, the old lady nagged Ning Yue about some precautions, such as avoiding being cold and cloudy. No one told her about this in her previous life. When she was bleeding, she thought she was going to die, so she hid under the quilt and cried for half the night. Now that I think about it, it''s really naive. After breakfast, several children went to school one after another. After a series of "emergency" incidents, Ning Yue is no longer the puppet doll who was easy to deceive and coax. A qualitative change has taken place. For example, her carriage was always the last one in the past, but now it is even ahead of Ning Xi''s. (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： Invited (2) Chapter 76 Invited (2) Ning Yue got into the carriage slowly, the remaining three sisters, except for Ning Wan, the other two''s expressions were not very good-looking. "Fourth Sister, don''t you think Third Sister is too much? There is no distinction at all!" It was Ning Zhen who spoke, and she and Ning Xi were of the same breed, so naturally she couldn''t say a good word. Ning Yue is the daughter of the concubine, and Ning Xi is the daughter of the concubine. When will it be the turn of the prostitute to give way to the concubine? Ning Wan lightly brushed her hair at the temples: "Yeah, it''s really hard to see. Why don''t you drag her down and beat her up?" Ning Zhen choked. Several people arrived at the academy very quickly. In yesterday''s Jujube Contest, although the officials of the academy did not qualify for the top three, the ladies won the first place. The dean was very happy and personally praised several teachers and contestants. Especially for the newcomer Ning Yue, she is full of praise. "Take the year-end assessment well. If you pass the exam, I will recommend you to the doctors of Taixue!" Taixue is the highest national university in Xiliang, and it is the place that all scholars dream of. The teachers who teach at Taixue are called doctors. Of course, Ning Yue is not a real lover of learning. The reason why she wants to apply for the Imperial College is to grasp and use this power. A few years later, Sikong Shuo monopolized the power, eunuchs ran rampant, and all the ministers were invincible, and the Tai students would become the most important force against the eunuchs'' monopoly. In this life... She doesn''t know what she and Sikong Shuo will develop into, but it''s always right to have an extra layer of protection. The number of people who apply for the Imperial Academy from all over the country is no less than tens of thousands, but the admission ratio is less than one percent. This one percent also includes more than a dozen special places, such as members of the royal family. Counting all kinds of calculations, there will be no more than five places that can be assigned to the heads of ladies, which shows how cruel it is to enter the Imperial Academy. Under such circumstances, if you can get some advice from the doctors, it can''t be better! Ning Yue showed an excited look, and bowed: "Thank you, Dean!" The dean smiled humorously: "You have to pass the exam first! If you fail the exam, I won''t buy it!" "Ok!" Ningxi was so jealous that her guts were green. She had been in school for so long and got the first place every year. Why didn''t the dean think of recommending her? Isn''t it just shooting? With well-developed limbs and a simple mind, is it worthy? The yard master didn''t notice Ning Xi''s strangeness, his heart was completely occupied by another thing: "There was a banquet in the small palace, the championship team was invited, oh, it used to be those faces from Guangwen College, I think I''m tired of watching it!" As he spoke, he distributed the invitations to the ladies one by one. Ning Xi, Ning Yue, and Ning Wan were all among the invited ones. A lady asked: "Master Dean, if you can''t go that day, can you ask relatives and friends to participate?" "Yes! But are you sure you don''t want to go? It''s a rare opportunity, maybe some prince will fall in love with it!" The dean''s blatant humor successfully made everyone laugh. After the meeting ended, Ning Xi quietly found Ning Zhen: "Have you heard about the palace banquet?" So what if I heard about it? I can''t go again! Ning Zhen hummed impatiently. The reason why she decided to follow Ning Xi is because Ning Xi is the future concubine, much better than Ning Yue, the princess of the county, but judging from the current situation of fighting, Ning Xi is not Ning Yue''s opponent at all, and she began to regret her original decision up! Ning Xi knows that the current situation is not good for him. If he doesn''t make some achievements, all his allies will run away one by one. She brushed her beautiful hair and said softly, "Fifth Sister, do you want to go?" Of course I want to! Ning Zhen swallowed: "Second sister, can you take me there?" "I can show you the way." "what?" Ning Xi smiled: "As long as any one of the three of us can''t go, you can go instead of her." (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： Ping An Talisman (1) Chapter 77 Safety Talisman (1) Tangli Courtyard, Ning Yue is playing backgammon with herself, while Qiu Xiang sits on her knees by the coffee table, doing her homework for her. Mother Zhong opened the curtain and came in: "Miss, Fifth Miss brought some dried persimmons. They said they were freshly marinated and tasted good." The sun didn''t come out from the west, did Ning Zhen actually give her something? Can I eat it? It won''t be poisonous, right? "Do you want to return something to Miss Fifth?" Mother Zhong asked. Although I don''t know why Fifth Miss, who has always been noble, is willing to walk with Third Miss, but it is still necessary to reciprocate courtesy. Ning Yue thought for a while, then nodded: "Bring her a box of crab cakes, she doesn''t like sweets, I remember." Mother Zhong packed a box of crab cakes and went. At night, Xuanyin arrived as promised, Lin Lanzhi felt a little cold, and after talking for a while, she lay down on the table and fell asleep. Ning Yue asked Qiuxiang to prepare the sliding pole, planning to take Lin Lanzhi back. Xuan Yin''s face was black: "Stinky girl, why don''t you ask me what happened?" Ning Yue wasn''t in the right mood tonight. It''s not that Ning Yue didn''t notice it, but he just didn''t bother to ask. Now that he brought it up, Ning Yue asked in line, "Oh, why is Big Brother upset?" It was originally a joke, but it was indescribable to Xuanyin''s ears. Xuanyin soon told about the loss of the amulet. "Isn''t it just a peace talisman? I''ll buy another one if I don''t have it." Having said that, Ning Yue knew that the obsidian, which couldn''t even be covered with a kang head, was probably a rare treasure. Xuanyin sighed: "That''s me..." After a pause, he said, "My father gave it to me, and the meaning is different." Intuition told Ning Yue that what Xuanyin wanted to talk about at first was not the father, but besides his father, who would give him a peace talisman when he was born? It is possible for the princess, but if it is the princess, there is no need for him to hide it. Forget it, what are you thinking about? It has nothing to do with myself. Ning Yue asked, "When was the last time you saw it?" Xuanyin rested his chin on the cold stone table, and said: "It was the day when your mother recognized Ma Keqing, you return the peace amulet to me, and I will lock it in the drawer after I go back." "Have you never taken it out since then?" "No." Ning Yue said thoughtfully: "In other words, it might have disappeared a month ago, but you only discovered it yesterday." "This..." Xuan Yin thought for a while, "It''s also possible." Ning Yue looked at Lin Lanzhi, who was making a female celebrity, and smirking at them from time to time, and said, "So, anyone who has entered or left your house this whole month is suspected." Xuan Yin blinked feebly: "It is true to say so, but when I was away, only Dong Ba came in." Ning Yue looked at him strangely: "Why must it be when you''re not around? If you''re here, wouldn''t you have a chance to strike?" Xuanyin widened his eyes and said: "Of course not! Because I have been hiding the key in the pillow, whoever touches my pillow, I will definitely find out. Moreover, I didn''t even tell Dongba where I put the key." "Looking at it this way, either the other party has monitored your actions early in the morning, or the other party discovered the key by accident." "Unintentionally?" Xuanyin is obviously more inclined to the second guess. Ning Yue nodded: "It''s like... some people may not have planned to steal, but he accidentally found a piece of gold, and no one around him knew that he found it, so it is possible for him to steal the gold without anyone noticing it. It''s huge." (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： Ping An Talisman (2) Chapter 78 Safety Talisman (2) Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and said, "You mean that guy did it on a whim?" "Maybe." Ning Yue said again, "The person who meets this condition should be someone who can approach your pillow without being suspected by you." An answer is ready to come out: Sakura. "I''m leaving first, and I''ll come to you tomorrow." "Who wants you to find?" Watching him leave in a hurry, Ning Yue understood that he already had the answer in his heart, and couldn''t help being a little curious, would such an awkward guy share the same bed with someone? The five children of Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion all live in a large courtyard. Xuanyin likes to come and go alone, and rarely visits the house. Even Xiaoying''s, he only goes there when he takes her back to his room. But today, Xuanyin knocked on Sakura''s door. Sakura is playing with water. The trouser legs were rolled up high, revealing a pair of white calves, which were kicking and swinging in the warm wooden barrel. The water is getting colder. The maids looked at each other, but no one dared to go forward to persuade the little ancestor to put his legs back. It wasn''t until the sound of knocking on the door and the voice of King Yinjun that the big guy heaved a long sigh of relief. Sakura''s quiet eyes slowly narrowed, a smile appeared on the corner of her lips, and she called sweetly: "Brother Yin!" The maids who opened the door opened the door, and those who handed over the towel handed the towel. Sakura''s pink lips pouted: "I don''t want you to wipe it for me!" The servant girl lowered her head in embarrassment, and cast her eyes on Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin took the towel from her hand, and wiped Xiao Ying carefully. The maids secretly glanced at Xuanyin. The fourth young master is really good-looking, even better than Shizi, especially when he is gentle, he is almost fascinated. Sakura glanced at them, her expression unchanged, she stretched out her arms to Xuanyin and said, "Hug." Xuanyin hugged her on his lap, and put down her trouser legs: "Xiaoying, have you seen my peace amulet somewhere?" His original intention was to ask you directly if you took my safety talisman, but he felt that if you didn''t take it, wouldn''t it hurt the child''s self-esteem? Sakura stuck out her tongue. Xuan Yin frowned thickly: "You really took it?" "Hey." Sakura smiled mischievously, and explained what happened. It turned out that on the night Xuanyin locked the safety talisman in the drawer, she was just scared by the nightmare and went to sleep with Xuanyin. When she got up to pee in the middle of the night, she accidentally touched the key in the pillow. Although the key was stuffed in the pillowcase, it was indeed on the edge, so it was very easy to touch, Xuan Yin added in his heart. Then, out of a child''s natural curiosity, Sakura played a lockpicking game in Xuanyin''s room. After finding the peace amulet, Sakura held it in her hand. After listening to Xuanyin''s description, Ning Yue secretly felt it was funny. It turned out that the person sharing the bed was her sister. It was hard to tell that this idler guy was quite patient with his sister. Or maybe it''s because I have always been prejudiced against him, but in fact he treats Lin Lanzhi pretty well. This person doesn''t seem to be as bad as the surface. "Oh, you guessed it right, it really disappeared a month ago." Xuanyin complimented with a reluctant look. Ning Yue pulled the corner of her lips: "A month ago, maybe a month ago, anyway, I will find it soon." Regarding this matter, Ning Yue didn''t notice anything wrong. In the world of children, there is no concept of stealing. They will take whatever they like. This is normal, but after taking it, some children will gradually realize that it seems impossible to take it, but they have no courage to return it. Most will choose to throw it away. But the child lost things and didn''t know how to destroy them, so the sharp-eyed maid picked them up again. What''s the use of a maid carrying gems? It can''t be eaten as a meal, and it is easy to attract suspicion, so it is sold to the woman in the outer court without stopping. That mother-in-law gave it to her daughter-in-law as a family heirloom again... Xuan Yin searched for it one by one, and it was a big deal. Fortunately, he finally got the news that in the hands of a **** shop owner, he had sent Dong Ba to redeem it. From the beginning to the end, there was really nothing suspicious about this incident, but Ning Yue just felt awkward, as if she had missed some important points, for no apparent reason. After pondering for a long time to no avail, Ning Yue shook her head, maybe it''s because of her menstruation, so she must be too sensitive. She took a sip of tea and asked casually, "Why did you suddenly think of looking for a safe talisman?" Xuanyin told Ning Yue about seeing Sikong Shuo, omitting the conjecture about the safety talisman suppressing his skill, after all, it has not been confirmed yet. Ning Yue frowned slightly. In her previous life, Sikong Shuo had indeed been looking for something in the Xuan family. She had always thought it was the Qing Ming Sword, but according to Xuan Yin, it was very likely to be this safety talisman? Based on her understanding of Sikong Shuo, it is absolutely impossible for the other party to ask for something that has no effect or has little effect. If this is the case, it might not be a good thing to let it fall into Sikong Shuo''s hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： Sisterhood (1) Chapter 79 Sisters love (1) Some rumors spread in the mansion, saying that someone saw Lin Lanzhi having a private meeting with a man in the middle of the night. That man was tall and burly, not like a servant in the mansion. As for the masters and gentlemen in the mansion, except for the second master who often lives at home, the others have not returned outside. The second master and the second lady are both fat, and everyone immediately ruled out the possibility of him. "It''s the man outside!" "Ah? No way? Isn''t the Fourth Madam crazy? How could... how could... do such a thing?" "What''s wrong with the madman? The madman is not lonely anymore? The madman doesn''t want men anymore?" It was the two women who were talking. As the saying goes, more words make money, even if a thing is false, it will become true if it is said a thousand times, and the "man" they talk about is not a fiction. Knowing that Xuanyin''s whereabouts would be revealed sooner or later, she never thought that it would be revealed so quickly, as if it spread throughout the entire mansion overnight. She would not believe it if no one secretly contributed to it! It''s fine to target her, but to dare to provoke Lin Lanzhi, I''m really tired of it! Ning Yue''s eyes suddenly flashed a gleam of cold light, and was about to step forward to hang the two women up and beat them up, when Ning Zhen came angrily from the side. Didn''t see her, rushed directly to the two women, and then gave each of them a slap without saying a word! Women were stunned at the time. Ning Zhen scolded angrily: "You bastards! Who allowed you to gossip behind your back? Who taught you how to speak?" Women hurriedly knelt down. "Miss Fifth, please forgive me! Slaves... Slaves also heard about it." One of them trembled. Another person echoed: "Yes... yes! No one instigated the servants. The servants overheard it when they went to the latrine. They thought it was strange, so they discussed it. The servants absolutely don''t believe it is true!" Ning Zhen ordered Cuiyun, her close servant, "Get these two rumor-mongering wives out of the general''s mansion!" "yes!" "Fifth Miss, please forgive me! Fifth Miss, please forgive me" Cuiyun dragged the two desperately begging for mercy down, and the sound of boards being beaten came from the garden not far away. Not long after, four servants were seen carrying the dying two towards the back door. Qiu Xiang frowned in confusion: "Miss San, when did Miss Fifth become so good?" Ning Yue smiled lightly, and gently brushed away a strand of hair that was blown by the wind: "Yes, he gave me persimmon cakes and helped my mother. Vicious sister." After listening to Miss San''s words, Qiu Xiang couldn''t help but gasped: "Miss San, this rumor...could it be she who spread it?" Ning Yue turned around slowly: "I didn''t say that, okay, let''s go to school." Qiuxiang was a little anxious: "But Miss...these people are so over the top, why don''t you just ignore them? What if..." If the news spreads too fiercely, it will be bad if it affects her marriage. Qiuxiang must want to say this. If a month ago, she might have worried, but now... there is no need for that at all. As long as Ning Xi and Ning Zhen still want to marry Xuan Yu, it is impossible for them to disturb her and Xuan Yin. It''s impossible for the second wife and Ning Wan, they still hope that after she becomes the princess of the county, they will help her defeat Lin Yonghe! All interests are different from those at the beginning of rebirth, so she believes that no matter what the purpose is for those who spread rumors, they will never make trouble in the General''s Mansion. Ning Yue calmly got into the carriage. Qiuxiang really admires her lady''s determination, if it were someone else, she might be too anxious to eat at this moment. As for the fourth lady... stupid people have stupid blessings, they don''t understand, and there is no trouble at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： Sisterhood (2) Chapter 80 Sisters love (2) The carriage was about to start, Ning Zhenxiang came over sweating, gently lifted the curtain, and said with a hint of expectation: "My carriage is broken, can third sister let me go to school with you?" Since Sanfang betrayed the second wife, the second wife did not expose it on the surface, but privately told Ning Wan to distance herself from Ning Zhen, and did not allow the two to share a car at school. Ning Yue glanced at her with a half-smile, "Why doesn''t fifth sister take the second sister''s car?" Ning Zhen''s heart skipped a beat, what does Ma Ningyue mean? Did he know that his relationship with Ning Xi was very good, or...in order to reject her, he said it casually? Ning Zhen couldn''t make up her mind for a moment, and her expression flustered for a moment, but she reacted quickly enough, pursed her lips, and said, "Is Third Sister still angry with me?" Ning Yue had goosebumps all over her body, and said with a fake smile: "What did the fifth sister say? You are young, and it is normal for you to be tempted to do something stupid." Ning Zhen grabbed the corner of her clothes and lowered her head. Ning Yue blinked slowly: "Fifth Sister is not too crowded, so come up." Ning Zhen got into the carriage with a happy face. Along the way, she chatted with Ning Yue about a lot of old sesame seeds and rotten millet. She really treated Ning Yue as an idiot who had never seen the world. She thought she had covered it up very well, but she didn''t know that with her temperament, it would be a very strange thing to take the initiative to find Ning Yue to clear up her previous suspicions. Ning Yue just listened and didn''t speak. Looking at the third sister who looked like an elm bump, Ning Zhen''s play almost couldn''t go wrong. Fortunately, she finally arrived at school, she breathed a long sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "I will trouble the third sister at night." Ning Yue''s goosebumps fell off another two or three layers! There will be an exam in ten days, and the whole school is shrouded in a serious and tense atmosphere. No one dozes off in class, no one reads the script, and no one secretly paints. Master Yang was reviewing the students'' homework while looking at Ning Yue in his seat. This girl''s progress is really fast. It is said that she has never had a wife at home, and she can write such a talented article in just over a month. How did he know that this was written by Ning Yue''s maid? The day''s class ended soon, and Ning Zhen came to find Ning Yue as promised, and went home with her. "Third sister, have you ever eaten Li Ji''s roast goose?" Ning Zhen asked with a bright smile. Ning Yue held the corner of her lips: "I haven''t eaten it, why, it''s delicious?" Seeing that the other party was about to be fooled, Ning Zhen nodded hurriedly: "It''s super delicious! I think my fourth aunt will like it too." Also know to bring her mother along. That''s okay, let''s see what kind of medicine is sold in your gourd? "Then let''s go buy some." Ning Zhen patted her chest and said, "I treat you!" The coachman parked the carriage near Liji Roasted Goose. Since the street was too densely populated, the carriage was inconvenient, so the two had to walk on foot. Ning Zhen held Ning Yue''s arm, talking and laughing, closer than real sisters: "Second Sister, when do you think Prince Yinjun will come to propose marriage? Your Geng posts have been together for a long time." What you really want to know is when Xuan Yu will come to propose marriage, right? "It seems to be..." Ning Yue paused, "Oh, I promised King Yinjun that I couldn''t say anything." Ning Zhen''s appetite was immediately whetted, and she even forgot what she had brought Ning Yue to this street for! (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： grab handle (1) Chapter 81 Grab the handle (1) In the alley, two men, one fat and one thin, were discussing in confusion. "Boss, who is the one we want to teach a lesson? They are dressed exactly the same, and they look...alike." The thin man asked. Fatty didnt know it, because a maid approached him, but they made an appointment and wore very recognizable clothes, so the difficulty of identifying was zero! Here, when Ning Zhen was thinking about how to extract information from Ning Yue, Ning Yue was keenly aware of the movement in the alley. After all, she was young, so she could only come up with such childish tricks to deal with her. Ning Yue turned her head and nodded tentatively to the people in the alley. The fat man reacted immediately, patted the thin man and said, "Look, look! She greeted us!" The fat man gestured to Ning Yue. This is a secret code communicated with the maid in advance. It just so happens that Ning Yue has followed Sikong Shuo for many years, and has not learned other skills, but the style of these hooligans in the capital is very clear. Ning Yue nodded. The fat man understood immediately, and when Ning Yue and Ning Zhen turned into the alley, he rushed over and put a black bag around Ning Zhen''s head. Ning Zhen let out a scream, and fell to the ground, and then, she was greeted with fists like snowflakes. Ning Zhen finally remembered the business, but it was too late. She was beaten so loudly that she couldn''t even utter a complete sentence. Ning Yue watched coldly from the side, if it wasn''t for her cleverness, she would be the one being beaten up right now, so Ning Zhen, don''t blame my sister for being cruel, you are the one to blame. Ning Zhen was almost beaten, and Ning Yue winked at the two of them. The two handed Ning Yue a wooden stick, and Ning Yue knocked it down one after another: "Go away! Where are you hooligans? I''m going to report to the police!" "what-" "what-" "what-" The two howled a few times very cooperatively. Actually, every stick of Ning Yue fell on Ning Zhen''s back, but how could Ning Zhen tell whether it was Ning Yue or the local ruffian? In my heart, I also felt grateful to Ning Yue for daring to fight with the bad guys. "The general is here! The general! Help" Ning Yue yelled like this, and the two of them were finally "scared away". Ning Yue hugged Ning Zhen into her arms: "Fifth Sister! Fifth Sister, are you okay?" Ning Zhen threw herself into her arms and burst into tears: "Third sister..." "Don''t be afraid, they have already run away. By the way, Fifth Sister, they seem to be targeting you. Have you ... offended someone?" Offend? "What do they look like?" Ning Zhen asked. Ning Yue thought for a while and said, "One is fat and the other is thin, wearing black clothes." Isn''t this the person she is looking for? Damn it! I actually made a mistake with the object of cleaning up! Her original plan was to beat Ning Yue until she couldn''t get out of bed, and then she tried to save Ning Yue. Anyway, Ning Yue was covered, and she lied that she was beaten and Ning Yue would not know. In this way, Ning Yue will definitely let herself go to the banquet instead of her when she is hurt and moved. But now, she and Ning Yue have swapped, woo, how could this happen? Could it be... Ning Yue bought them off? Impossible, she has been with Ning Yue all day long, and she didn''t find out that Ning Yue asked someone to bribe the gangsters. Besides, it was she who proposed to come to Liji to buy things. Ning Zhen thought about it for a long time, but still felt that the other party was impatient and admitted his mistake. Ning Yue curled her lips into a smile, "Sullen" said: "Fifth Sister, let''s report to the police, I can see their faces clearly, I think, I can draw them!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： Grab the Handle (2) Chapter 82 Grab the handle (2) Report to the official? What if she is found out? She will be ruined! "Third Sister! Don''t!" At the beginning, they decided to cover Ning Yue''s head with a cloth bag, because they didn''t want Ning Yue to see their faces, so that even if they reported to the police, they wouldn''t be able to catch them. But look at the foolishness of those two fools! She was beaten for nothing, and she told Ning Yue to see everything! Ning Yue looked very confused: "Why didn''t you report to the authorities? What if they come to trouble us again? No, we must find them out! They don''t rob money, don''t rob sex, and don''t deal with me, like They are here to teach you a lesson! Someone must have bribed them!" Oops, I was only focused on teaching others, and forgot how to cover up the motive of committing the crime. Ning Zhen''s heart immediately went up and down! Still fighting with me with this brain? Ning Yue sneered in her heart, but said anxiously on her face, "Fifth Sister, why don''t you speak?" Ning Zhen swallowed her saliva, and said: "Third sister, I...I just remembered, I seem to have offended a lady in the Dongxue class. She said that she would find someone to teach me a lesson, but I didn''t take it to heart. Who knew her I really did it, and almost got my third sister involved..." Such a lame excuse can be made up! Ning Yue almost laughed, and hurriedly said with a sullen face: "Which lady? Tell me, I''ll teach her a lesson! The daughter of our Ma family can''t be bullied by anyone!" "No need, third sister!" Ning Zhen grabbed Ning Yue''s hand in panic, "That matter... I was wrong... I... I... I laughed at her first, and even broke the hairpin her mother left her , she...she was actually very pitiful...died very early mother..." "Ah Choo!" The third wife of the General''s Mansion sneezed. Ning Zhen said again: "If I report to the government again, her life will be ruined...Although she went too far, I also made mistakes..." Ning Yue pursed her lips, suppressed her smile, and sighed: "Okay, then I won''t report it to the police. It''s just...you are so hurt, what should the family say when they ask?" "This..." Ning Zhen was dumbfounded, "Why don''t you just say that you didn''t see their faces clearly?" Ning Yue widened her eyes and said, "I didn''t run away, and I wasn''t beaten, of course I saw it clearly! A lie that is too easy to expose is easy to make people suspicious!" Ning Zhen''s complexion changed: "Then what should I do?" Ning Yue paused for a moment, and said: "Well...how about this, let''s say we two fought! Your injury was caused by me!" This is a good idea! "But...why did we fight?" Ning Zhen asked. Ning Yue said: "Why why... Ah, yes! You want to go to the palace banquet and ask me if I can give you the post, but I don''t give it to you, and even retorted that you once hurt me by serving cold food and scolding you for being a wolf. , you got rough with me in a fit of anger, and then I fought back." Ning Zhen was told that most of her thoughts had been hit, and her heart skipped a beat. "How is it, Fifth Sister? Is this statement acceptable?" Ning Yue looked at her innocently. Ning Zhen squeezed the veil tightly, lowered her eyes, and nodded. After returning to the General''s Mansion, Ning Zhen and Ning Yue came to the old lady crying at the same time, and kept blaming each other. The old lady first criticized the third wife and Lin Yonghe. Lin Lanzhi should have been criticized for being useless in teaching her daughter, but Lin Lanzhi was a lunatic and couldn''t understand, so Lin Yonghe lay down innocently. Then, the old lady scolded the provocative old five, saying that she was too young to want things that didn''t belong to her. Then, Ning Yue was also reprimanded for a while, saying that it is completely useless to be a sister''s consciousness. In the end, they were punished to copy "The Commandments for Women" fifty times. After walking out of the Fushouyuan, Ning Zhen lowered her head embarrassingly, and said, "Third Sister, I''m sorry, but you were also scolded by your grandmother." What does it mean to be sold and pay for someone else? Thats it. Ning Yue smiled gently, stroked the messy hair on her temples, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell it. This is a secret between the two of us." Third Sister''s hands were soft and warm, but Ning Zhen felt a chill from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, and she shivered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： Banquet storm (1) Chapter 83 Banquet disturbance (1) The New Year''s Eve is coming soon, and the old lady sighed while flipping through the almanac: "Why haven''t the third son returned? Can they catch up with the New Year?" The third child in the old lady''s mouth is the third master Ma Fu. The old master''s cousin in Dengzhou passed away. The third master took a few young masters to the funeral, and helped take care of the family rights by the way. It''s only autumn at that time, and it''s deep winter now, and I haven''t come back yet. Mother Luo said: "Didn''t the third master write a letter? He said he was on the way. I reckon it will only be a day or two." The old lady nodded, and said again: "Go to Putuo Temple to offer incense sticks." Every New Year''s Eve, the old lady would send people to the temple to light a shot of high incense, which is an unshakable habit. Mom Luo cleaned up and went. On the other side, several daughters also woke up early to prepare for the banquet. Since it is a palace banquet, it should be sooner rather than later. Since she was beaten up, Ning Zhen has been asking for leave to rest at home. From time to time, she scolded Ning Yue in the room, making everyone in the house know that she hated Miss San. This is of course Ning Yue''s order. "Fifth sister, let''s play to the end, we can''t get along too well, otherwise people will suspect that we didn''t fight at all that day." The servants all said that the third lady and the fifth lady were so at odds, and the third lady was going to a banquet, while the fifth lady was lying on the bed crookedly, and she must be very uncomfortable. Ning Yue didn''t seem to be affected by the public opinion at all, and went out after dressing up meticulously. Soon, Ning Xi and Ning Wan also went out one after another. Ning Xi''s carriage did not drive directly to the imperial palace, but turned to the left and took a shortcut to a desolate alley, where someone was already waiting for her. Ning Xi opened the curtain and looked at a tall man in green clothes. The man was only eighteen or nineteen years old, with delicate features and a very elegant smile. He was holding a folding fan, and the fan pendant shone with a thin white light in the cold wind as he clasped his hands. "Cousin." He greeted. This man is none other than Lin Chengfeng, the son of Lin Yonghe''s brother. Mrs. Lin had only two children in her lifethe eldest son, Lin Kun, and the eldest daughter, Lin Lanzhi. It is a pity that Lin Kun passed away three years ago, leaving behind only one son, Lin Chengqian, who is not yet ten years old. Lin Chengfeng is the eldest grandson. Da Lin Chenggan is nine years old and has not yet married. He once hinted that he wanted to marry Ning Xi, but Ning Xi didn''t like him. He originally planned to wait for a few more years, but unexpectedly news came out that Ning Xi was going to marry Xuan Yu, and he finally gave up. Desperate to give up, Ning Xi is still his cousin. He got into the carriage, glanced at Ning Xi, and said with a smile, "Is my cousin still angry?" Ning Xi turned her beautiful eyes, and threw away the fruit in her hand: "That trash Ning Zhen! I can''t even take care of a sick child! I have to do it myself!" Lin Chengfeng poured his cousin a cup of tea, and said with a smile, "Not everyone is as smart as my cousin." Ning Xi''s expression softened a bit: "Is everyone ready? But don''t make any mistake!" There was a moment of hesitation on Lin Chengfeng''s face: "Cousin, do you really want to do this? If my uncle finds out, will it be bad?" Ma Yuan''s fiery temper might beat him to death! Ning Xi hooked the corners of his lips fearlessly: "My father was guarding the border, how could he come back to teach you a lesson for such a trivial matter? You didn''t let Ma Ningyue die!" "Grandmother is not easy to mess with." It was Mrs. Lin. Ning Xi sneered and said, "If you don''t tell me, how can grandma know? Don''t worry, since I dare to do this, I''m sure Ning Yue won''t complain!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： Banquet storm (2) Chapter 84: Attending a Banquet (2) Lin Chengfeng still hesitated. Ning Xi said with determination: "This matter will become a secret for the few of us." It will also become a trick for Ning Yue to be controlled by her! That sick child, just wait to be a dog at her feet for the rest of her life! Ning Yue''s carriage drove over slowly, Ning Xi gave Lin Chengfeng a wink. Lin Chengfeng understands that he has to make a choice between the two cousins, but how can Ning Yue, who has been in the hospital bed since childhood, be able to match his friendship with Ningxi''s childhood sweetheart? Lin Chengfeng stretched out his hand and greeted the seven people in the alley opposite. He and Ning Xi are clearly a level higher than Ning Zhen. Those people disguised themselves as bandits, covered their faces, carried big knives, and spoke an authentic local accent. No one could guess that they were the people Lin Chengfeng had found. When they saw the carriage, they roared wildly! There were four guards accompanying them, and they were immediately shocked by the battle. The two sides began to fight, but they were not the opponents of the bandits, and they were all beaten to the ground within a quarter of an hour. The bandits started to grab things. In the carriage, screams continued. A bandit gave an evil laugh, pulled the belt of his trousers, and opened the curtain. Watching the man get into the car, Ning Xi took a deep breath. If she could, she really wanted to destroy that little bitch''s innocence, but unfortunately she couldn''t. She raised the corners of her lips coldly: "Cousin, it''s your turn." What is going to be staged today is a drama about a hero saving the beauty. She wanted the scene where Ning Yue was rescued by Lin Chengfeng when the man tore his clothes under him. Since this road is the only way from the General''s Mansion to the Imperial Palace, Ning Wan will pass by here later, and when Ning Wan arrives, she will follow her to witness Ning Yue''s humiliation together! She wanted to see if Ning Yue, whose body was seen by two men, would still have the face to raise her head in front of her? Things went unexpectedly smoothly, Lin Chengfeng "repelled" the bandits, and immediately, he took off his cloak and got into the carriage. A faint fragrance came to the nostrils, it was the unique smell of a girl, clean and nice. Of course, there''s also a nauseous smell of manly sweat mixed in. Lin Chengfeng frowned. The girl sobbed softly, her clothes were messy, her pink shoulders and lotus root arms were exposed to the air, covered with bruises after being pinched. This is also... too cruel. He turned his face away, sighed, and almost flinched, but thinking of Ning Xi, he gritted his teeth again, and covered the girl''s naked body with his cloak: "Cousin, cousin, don''t be afraid, it''s me." He hugged the trembling girl into his arms, but when he saw her face clearly, he was suddenly dumbfounded. "It''s rare that you have such filial piety. You didn''t go to the banquet, but came to help the old lady burn incense and pray for blessings." In the temple, Mother Luo patted Ning Yue''s hand pleasantly. Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips slightly, her smile was full of piety and humility, and she said impeccably: "The same goes for Fifth Sister. It''s all my fault that I hit her too hard last time and beat her so long that she couldn''t get out. These days I have been thinking about how to make up for her. When I went out, I heard a servant say that she was crying in the room early in the morning, presumably because she was crying that she could not go to the banquet. I felt very uncomfortable, so I changed my mind temporarily and put the carriage and The post was given to her... I said this, you must not laugh at my heart for burning incense!" "No, no, I know you are kind!" Mother Luo smiled and held Ning Yue''s hand, "Okay, the incense is burned, and blessings are also begged, let''s go home!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： Debunking Ningxi (1) Chapter 85 Debunking Ningxi (1) Fushouyuan was in chaos. Ning Zhen lay in the arms of the third wife, crying faintly. The third lady hugged her daughter sadly, and said while wiping her tears: "Mother! You have to make the decision for Zhen''er!" The old lady was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven, her face was dark, and she couldn''t speak a word for a long time. Second Madam and Ning Yue stood aside in good order, while Lin Chengfeng, Ning Xi, and Ning Wan stood obediently in the middle of the hall. Even Lin Yonghe, who claimed to have been ill for a long time, dragged his "weak" body to the Fushouyuan. The whole scene was spectacular. Mother Luo served the old lady to drink a large bowl of herbal tea, and the old lady finally suppressed her anger: "Waste! They are all waste! The guards of the dignified general''s mansion can''t beat a few bandits?" What''s even more exasperating is that those bandits escaped so fast that none of them were caught! Ning Yue sighed, and said with a face of self-blame: "It''s all my fault, if only I didn''t give up the post to Fifth Sister. It was me who should have had the accident, but Fifth Sister suffered." Mother Luo persuaded from the side: "Miss San, don''t blame yourself too much, no one knows that such a thing will happen." Yeah, no one knows what''s going to happen, it was just an accident. In this accident, Ning Zhen was almost raped, and Lin Chengfeng was a hero to save the beauty. Now, Ning Zhen faces three choices: one, commit suicide; two, shave her head and become a sister-in-law; three, marry Lin Chengfeng. Based on her understanding of Ning Zhen, it is absolutely impossible for her to choose the first two. Lin Chengfeng''s heart sank to the bottom, and the original plan did not allow him to marry a wife. Because Ning Yue is engaged to the palace, for the sake of the overall situation, the Ma family will try their best to suppress this scandal, and he generously stated that he is willing to keep it a secret for Ning Yue. But now that the partner is Ning Zhen, the ending is quite different. He doesn''t want to marry Ning Zhen! "Old lady, I..." "I don''t want to marry him!" It was Ning Zhen''s voice. The old lady frowned. Ning Zhen roared and said: "I am going to be the son''s side concubine! No one is allowed to block my way!" Elder son and side concubine? Is this kid crazy? Why are you talking nonsense? The old lady looked at Lin Chengfeng and then at her, her tone sank: "Shut up!" The third lady also held Ning Zhen''s hand, gave her a warning look, and motioned her to stop talking. How could Ning Zhen not say it? If she doesn''t say anything, her side concubine dream will be buried in Lin Chengfeng''s body! She brushed away the third lady''s hand, walked up to the old lady on her knees, hugged the old lady''s leg and said, "Grandmother! I''m going to marry Xuan Yu! I''m not going to marry Lin Chengfeng!" Everyone in the room changed their expressions. The old lady glared at her resentfully, and said in a low voice, "Are you crazy? When did you get engaged to Prince Yu? You were frightened today. I don''t care about you. Go back quickly! No My order, don''t step out of the yard!" As she spoke, she looked at the third wife, "The third one, are you stupid? Take Zhen''er down to see a doctor! I see she''s terrified." "Yes." The third lady hurried to pull Ningzhen. Ning Zhen hugged Ning Xi''s leg with a plop: "Second Sister, tell them quickly that I''m not crazy! I''m Prince Yu''s side concubine! Tell them quickly!" Ning Xi''s body suddenly tensed up, his eyes wandered, and his voice trembled: "Fifth sister, stop making trouble..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： Debunking Ningxi (2) Chapter 86 Debunking Ningxi (2) Ning Yue walked over, gently held Ning Zhen''s arm, and said softly, "Yes, Fifth Sister, please stop making trouble. I know you were frightened and a little delirious, but I can tell you clearly , you are not Xuan Yu''s side concubine. Xuan Yu is only engaged to the second sister, and will only marry the second sister alone, do you understand?" "No, that''s not the case." Ning Zhen desperately shook her head. Ning Yue sighed: "Actually, Cousin Chengfeng is quite a good person. He looks talented and has a lot of knowledge..." No matter how good it is, can it be better than Xuan Yu? That godlike man was the one she wanted to marry even in her dreams! She finally had a chance, but it was ruined by an accident, she was not reconciled! Not reconciled! Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder: "Don''t go crazy, Fifth Sister, it''s impossible for you and Xuan Yu." Ning Zhen exploded all of a sudden: "I''m not crazy! I''m very sober!" She looked at Ning Xi again, and said eagerly, "Second sister, you said it yourself, as long as I give third sister cold food powder, If you blame Second Aunt again, you will grant me the position of side concubine! Have you forgotten? Tell them quickly that I am not crazy! I am not lying! I am Xuan Yu''s side concubine!" Inside the room, there was a sudden silence, and even the embroidery needle could be heard when it fell. Ning Xi took a few steps back, Huarong paled and said: "Fifth sister, you... are you really crazy? How dare you slander me so much!" "I''m not crazy! I still keep the ruby ??face you gave me!" After a pause, Ning Zhen seemed to realize something, and said, "Could it be that you don''t want to admit it?" Ning Xi''s heart tightened, how dare she deny it? If she doesn''t admit it, with Ning Zhen''s temperament, she will definitely reveal what happened back then! Actually, after learning that the person in the car was Ning Zhen, she wanted to calm things down, and she believed that Ning Zhen was also unwilling to disclose this matter. Unexpectedly, Ning Wan, who was scheduled to come to witness the hero saving the beauty, arrived! Ning Wan immediately sent someone to report the matter to the old lady! She really shot herself in the foot! The most irritating thing is Ning Zhen. Did she ever break her promise? She has been silent all this time, can Ning Zhen not see it? That stupid pig thing shook her out so impatiently! She really wanted to pry open this guy''s brain to see if there was a pile of shit? ! "Fifth sister, you are really frightened and mentally disturbed." She kept winking at Ning Zhen, as long as Ning Zhen admitted that what she said was crazy, she would naturally find a way to solve the matter between Ning Zhen and Lin Chengfeng , two win-win, isn''t it good? She overestimated Ning Zhen''s IQ. Ning Zhen stood up, pointed at her, and said with torch-like eyes, "You''re the only one out of your mind! Look, your eyes are convulsed! The eyeballs are almost shaking!" Ning Xi was so mad that he couldn''t speak a single word! Seeing that she didn''t speak, Ning Zhen became even more angry: "Are you jealous that I''m prettier than you? Jealous that Xuan Yu would like me more than you? So you find someone to get rid of me now? You two... colluded to bully me Me, woo...you bully me..." It''s true that we colluded, but it wasn''t to bully you, it was to teach Ning Yue a lesson! As far as your looks are concerned, what is worthy of my envy? Things have developed so far that they have completely out of control. Even Ning Yue didn''t expect that Ning Zhen would reveal so many inside stories in a fit of anger, and even added such lovely conjectures. What happened next, Ning Yue didn''t know. Because the old lady wanted to interrogate Ning Xi, Ning Zhen, Lin Yonghe and the third wife alone, and let the others go back first. Lin Chengfeng looked very dignified when he left. It was such a big disturbance that he would probably be beaten to death by his second uncle. Ning Yue''s mood is extremely good, the two people who tried to stop her from going to the banquet, none of them could go, haha! (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： Xuanyin is jealous (1) Chapter 87 Xuanyin is jealous (1) Of course, Ning Yue didn''t plan to go to the banquet herself. Outsiders thought it was a great thing to be able to enter the palace to have a banquet. In fact, there were not many entertainment activities other than non-stop visits. Moreover, the hierarchy there is very strict, they can only sit in the corners, and they can''t even see a piece of the royal family''s clothes. If Ning Zhen had told her well, she would have given Ning Zhen the post. The second bottle of health pills is finished, if she guessed right, Xuan Yu should give her the medicine today. She happily went to the back door, and sure enough, Xuan Yu came after not long waiting. Xuan Yu is still dressed in white, but the hem is embroidered with the flame totem of the Xuan family with gold thread, revealing a trace of the nobility of the king in the clear and elegant, a sense of aloofness, which makes people''s hearts tighten. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled slightly: "Brother-in-law." Xuan Yu stopped in front of her, against the light, his tall back was projected on her, as if hugging her. "When you took the second bottle of medicine, did you feel any discomfort?" He asked softly, his voice deep and magnetic. "Uncomfortable? No." Ning Yue shook her head, "Why is there any discomfort?" Xuan Yu''s expression remained the same: "The dose has increased a bit. Since you don''t feel any discomfort, it''s okay. You can continue to take it and increase it once in the morning." As he spoke, he handed Ning Yue two bottles of new medicine. Ning Yue held it in her hand, and her ears slowly turned red: "Thank you brother-in-law." Xuan Yu didn''t say anything, his eyes stayed on the medicine bottle for a few seconds, and then looked at her face. Under the Yangguan, the girl''s smile is pure and sweet, like a bud in bud, which can make people smell the beginning of love. Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened, he turned his head and got on the carriage. Ning Yue smiled and waved: "Brother-in-law, go slowly!" Xuan Yu sat in the car, staring ahead, clenched his fingers, and did not speak. The carriage wandered away. Ning Yue returned home with a smile all over her face. When she turned around, she met a pair of angry eyes! "Xuanyin? Why are you here? It''s daytime!" "What happened during the day? I can''t see the light, can I?" The anger is not ordinary. Ning Yue''s scalp became numb, and she said, "You usually come at night..." Yeah, he should come back at night, but he couldn''t wait to tell her that his internal strength has increased to 40%, he is no longer a good-for-nothing! However, when he ran over happily, what he saw was that she was collecting Xuan Yu''s things again! Obviously, the writing brush last time made him very upset! "Ma Ningyue!" He stared wide-eyed, innocent and clear eyes were dyed black by anger, like a bottomless abyss. Ning Yue shuddered, and the image of him massacring the city almost involuntarily appeared in his mind. He stood on the city wall, his bloodthirsty eyes looked down like ants, and there was an evil and cold smile on the corner of his lips, as if Can capture pleasure from endless killing. After getting along with each other after rebirth, she almost made her forget his brutal nature. No matter how soft and cute he is now, he is actually just a child. When he grows up, he will return to his nature. "Ma Ningyue! I''m talking to you, but you''re distracted!" I''m so angry, I''m so angry, this woman is just against him, isn''t she? It''s fine to accept other people''s gifts, and turn a blind eye to him! Xuan Yin was really angry, grabbed Ning Yue''s jaw, and said coldly: "Ma Ningyue, try again without saying a word!" Such Xuanyin has never been seen after rebirth. Even if it was the first time he knocked him into the water, he had never seen him get so angry. His eyes seemed to eat her! (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： Xuanyin is jealous (2) Chapter 88 Xuanyin is jealous (2) But she didn''t do anything! Isn''t it just taking Xuan Yu''s medicine? "You...you let go." The jaw almost fell off. "Do you know what hurts? If you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t have a long memory!" Accepting gifts from others, and smiling at others, smiling so sweetly, I have never smiled at him like that! Especially that person, Xuan Yu who he hates the most! Ning Yue is also angry. What did she do that needs him to teach her a lesson? But before she could open her mouth, Xuanyin''s tall body pressed her up against the wall. Xuanyin''s strength is astonishing, at least for a little girl. Ning Yue was imprisoned tightly, and there was no room for resistance: "Is there something wrong with you? You are insane for no reason!" Xuanyin grabbed her hand, smiled evilly and said, "Dare to say that I have something wrong? Ma Ningyue, you are so tired of working! You are mine! You are not allowed to talk to other men without my permission!" "He is your big brother!" "Elder brother can''t do it either!" Ning Yue was speechless, this guy was just jealous. It''s too scary to look jealous. Of course she would not think that Xuanyin was jealous because she liked her. To put it bluntly, it was just a very terrible desire for monopoly. She bet that even if he had a dog, he would never allow anyone to touch a hair of it. After figuring it out, Ning Yue calmed down, lowered her eyes and said, "Okay, don''t be angry, your elder brother also doesn''t want you to marry a sick person, so he gave me some health pills." "Health pills?" Xuan Yin''s expression froze for a moment, and then he asked, "How long have you been taking it?" Ning Yue instinctively realized that he was unhappy again, thinking that this guy is really difficult to serve, and his temper is so bad that he deserves to be beaten, but he didn''t dare to say it out of his mouth, and only said: "It seems like more than a month." "Don''t eat any more," he said. "Huh?" Ning Yue blinked in confusion. He frowned thickly, and roared like a little lion with fried hair: "Did you understand when I said no more food? From now on, I can only eat what I give you!" This possessiveness is simply pathological! Ning Yue turned her face away and didn''t want to say a word! Xuanyin grabbed her jaw again, forcibly turned her face around, and said harshly, "Who told you not to look at me?" "Are you good-looking?" Ning Yue said angrily. "Have you ever seen someone prettier than me? Find it out, and I will give you ten thousand taels!" Even if he is a good-for-nothing, he is also the most handsome good-for-nothing in the world! Ning Yue was really **** off by him, how could there be such an arrogant guy in the world? So what if it looks good? Who can bear to play hooligans or lose their temper all day long? Ning Yue stared at him coldly, if eyes can kill, she can also be a tyrant once. Xuanyin can accept her hatred, but never accept her ignorance, that''s fine. Xuan Yin let go of Ning Yue, Ning Yue breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly, Xuan Yin took out a mahogany box again as if by magic. Ning Yue glanced at him suspiciously: "For me?" He said: "Open it and have a look." Ning Yue bravely opened it, and it was a sapphire twisted gold wire bracelet. The style was very light and exquisite, and the workmanship was first-class. Ning Yue''s expression greatly pleased Xuan Yin, his face finally didn''t smell so bad, he took Ning Yue''s hand, and put the bracelet on her slender wrist. Huh? A woman''s hands are so small and soft. Pinch, pinch, pinch. Ning Yue was numb for a while, gritted her teeth and said, "Xuan, Yin!" Xuanyin came back to his senses, cleared his throat, and said seriously: "Don''t take it off! You have to wear it when you go to school, eat, take a bath, and sleep!" "I do not want." "If you don''t want it, you have to! You want what Xuan Yu gives you, but you don''t want what I give you, right?" "Why do you always involve him?" "I don''t care, no one has ever said no to the things I give away!" "You haven''t given anyone anything at all, have you?" "you are not human?" "..." Ning Yue didn''t bother arguing with him anymore. Seeing that Ning Yue didn''t speak, Xuanyin thought she knew she was wrong, and smiled rarely: "I gave you a token of love, and you have to give it to me too!" Love token? Did she admit it? Still coercing her to give it too? ! "Xuanyin." She suddenly called his name softly, with a gentle tone, which made Xuanyin slightly stunned, thinking, this woman is really moved! "What''s wrong?" He asked proudly. Ning Yue sighed: "Are you free?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： warning(1) Chapter 89 Warning (1) He came all the way to find her, but she actually said he was free? Xuanyin''s anger, which had been suppressed with great difficulty, suddenly flared up again, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were fierce. Ning Yue was keenly aware of his strangeness, and quickly changed the topic: "By the way, did you find the safe talisman?" Xuanyin was taken aback when he heard the words: "Oh, not yet." Ning Yue said again: "Why haven''t you found it yet? Didn''t you tell Dong Ba to go to the pawnshop to redeem it last time?" "When I went to redeem it, it was already bought at a high price." Lost the clue again. Xuan Yin''s mood gradually calmed down. Ning Yue was speechless, the most important thing was missing, right? Instead, he calmed down a little bit. On the contrary, she talked to Xuan Yu and almost made him go berserk... Is this man out of his mind? "I haven''t found it yet!" Xuanyin finally felt uncomfortable, but the reflex arc was too long. He took Ning Yue''s weak and boneless little hands, kneaded and pinched, and his mood gradually improved, "I''m leaving." Go go go go! "Are you eager for me to leave quickly?" Xuan Yin asked with a downcast face. Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, she raised her head, and said with a bright smile, "Where is it?" Xuan Yin curled his lips into a smile: "I know you can''t bear to part with me!" Can you beat this guy to death? Xuanyin touched her little head, as if comforting a discarded kitten: "Good boy, I have business to do, so I''ll come back to you later." I really want to kill Xuan Yin finally left, but also took away the two bottles of medicine that Xuan Yu sent. Ning Yue was so angry that he jumped, but he yelled: "If you dare to eat the food from others, let''s see how I deal with you!" I really dont want to see this person for the rest of my life! Ning Yue stepped across the courtyard door angrily, and after a few steps, a head poked in from the courtyard wall, which shocked Ning Yue! "What are you doing again?" Ning Yue asked angrily. Xuanyin said very seriously: "As a token of love, remember to prepare it well, don''t perfuse me, don''t buy bad street things! You have to make it yourself!" Is the bracelet you gave handmade? Ning Yue really wanted to say that to him, but when she thought of his terrifying temperament, she swallowed her words again. After Xuanyin left the General''s Mansion, he got into the waiting carriage. Dong Ba hurriedly asked: "Does Miss Ning Yue like that bracelet very much?" Ancestral blanket. Xuanyin flicked his cuffs: "What''s the point?" Dongba chuckled: "Then can I change my name to Young Mistress?" Xuan Yin lay on his back on a thick soft pillow, his carriage was extremely luxurious, at least ten times bigger than Ning Yue''s and the others, it didn''t matter if he was lying on the couch. He raised his eyebrows, and threw a gold ingot to Dong Ba: "Finally, I said something human!" Could it be that what I said before was all nonsense? Dong Ba is so speechless, for the sake of gold, he doesn''t bother with the young master: "Master, shall we check the whereabouts of the safe talisman now?" Xuan Yin''s eyes dimmed: "Go to the Purple Bamboo Forest first." In the Purple Bamboo Forest, Sikong Liu was stewing chicken. Ever since "Ningxi" stole two chickens, he has been paying close attention to the kitchen. He didn''t expect Xuan Yin to come here at such an embarrassing time, alas, I''m sorry not to give him some chicken. Sikong Liu took the chicken and sat down at the table, handed Xuanyin a pair of bowls and chopsticks, and said, "Dignified Duke, it''s really shameful to eat chicken with me." Xuanyin snorted: "It''s not delicious at all, I only ate two bites for your face." Saying that, he dropped his chopsticks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： warning(2) Chapter 90 Warning (2) It can be seen that he really doesn''t like to eat. Sikongliu was puzzled. His cooking skills are not only the best in the world, but they are several times better than those in the imperial dining room. Why does it become unpalatable in his mouth? It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat it, but what about the longevity pill, if he is willing? Xuan Yin squinted at him and said, "Old man, you didn''t tell my eldest brother about our deal, did you?" He was talking about the matter of him pouring two bowls of blood and asking Sikong Liu to come forward to deal with Imperial Physician Zhang and Lin Lanzhi. Son. Sikong Liu was stunned: "How could it be? I have always been very tight-lipped." Xuan Yin squinted his eyes, tapped the table with his index finger, and asked, "So you didn''t tell me what my elder brother asked you to do?" "Cough, we don''t know each other well." "Old man Sikong!" Xuanyin grabbed Sikongliu''s hand holding the chopsticks, and a piece of chicken he had just picked up fell onto the table with a clatter. Sikong Liu swallowed painfully, and wanted to use his internal force to shake Xuanyin away, but found that the place that Xuanyin pinched seemed to be petrified, and even the slightest bit of true energy could not pass through. Obviously the last time we met, Xuanyin was not his opponent, how long has it been? It can restrain him so that he can''t move! Xuanyin didn''t have the time to pay attention to Sikong Liu''s astonishment, took out two medicine bottles from his arms, smashed them on the table and said, "Did you make this medicine?" Sikong Liu glanced at it, and said calmly: "Yes." "What is it for?" "Healthy, your little daughter-in-law is not in good health, it''s not like you don''t know..." "Lie!" Xuan Yin smashed it with a punch, his whole body was like a lion running wild, "Xuan Yu asked you to match him before, didn''t he?" Sikong Liu was shocked by his appearance. In most of his life, he had only felt such a dangerous aura from one person, and that was Sikong Shuo. He murmured a few times: "Before you said...how long ago?" "Stop pretending to be a mother!" Xuanyin stared at Sikong Liu with blazing eyes, "I didn''t bother with you before, I didn''t care. But from now on, I warn you, don''t give her blind medicine! If something happens to her, I''ll **** chop you up and feed you to the chickens!" Dongba feels strange, isn''t it just some tonic? Why is the young master so angry? It''s not poison. After leaving the purple bamboo forest, Xuan Yin looked for Xuan Yu with a dark face, and Xuan Yu went to the banquet. Xuan Yin didn''t wait for him to come back after dark, so he simply went to the General''s Mansion first. Today Lin Lanzhi was in a mood and didn''t eat. Ning Yue cooked to coax her by herself, and made a vegetarian roast goose, a plate of fried stuffed eggplant, a bowl of Baihuasu Jiuwan, a plate of vegetarian snails in oyster sauce, and a pot of rose tea. When Xuanyin came to the gazebo, Lin Lanzhi was drooling over a table of dishes. Seeing him, Lin Lanzhi''s eyes lit up: "Son, come and taste your sister''s cooking!" Xuanyin glanced at Ning Yue suspiciously, this girl can also cook? Don''t be as unpalatable as Sikong Liu''s. While picking up the chopsticks, he grabbed Ning Yue''s fleshy little hand under the table, touched the bracelet on her wrist, smiled with satisfaction, and said in a low voice, "How are the tokens of love prepared?" Ning Yue gave him a hard look, picked up a ball and stuffed it into his mouth! He was so angry that he was about to get angry, but after chewing a mouthful, his eyes slowly opened... Then, under the surprised gazes of Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi, he swept a table of dishes into his stomach like a cloud of wind, and Lin Lanzhi just ate a piece of vegetarian roast goose. Snapped! Lin Lanzhi dropped his chopsticks, looked at him blankly, and said, "Son, are you reincarnated from starvation? How did you swallow such an unpalatable thing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： the truth Chapter 91 The Truth Unpalatable? Xuanyin thinks this is the most palatable food he has ever eaten. Everyone in the palace knows that he likes sweet and sour fish. In fact, he can''t even tell what sweet and sour fish tastes like. Its just that when he was very young, there was one time when he cried very hard. I dont remember the specific reason, but I only remember that a very beautiful woman walked towards him, hugged him and said, Isnt it Xiao Yin? Hungry? The dining room has made sweet and sour fish, do you want to try it?" He nodded. From then on, the whole palace "knows" that he loves sweet and sour fish, even his father thinks so. However, after eating the dishes made by Ning Yue, he realized that those sweet and sour fish are simply too unpalatable! There was still a ball in Ning Yue''s bowl, Xuan Yin grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth without saying a word. This is more than enough for three people to eat, but it was eaten by him alone? ! Ning Yue couldn''t believe her eyes. Actually, she knows her culinary skills herself, the pretense is well done, but the taste is a bit unsatisfactory. In her previous life, in order to curry favor with Sikong Shuo, she worked a lot in the kitchen, but she probably wasn''t born with this kind of material, and she had the best imperial chef as her teacher, but she didn''t make satisfactory dishes. If it weren''t for Lin Lanzhi arguing to eat her cooking today, she wouldn''t bite the bullet and cook. Xuanyin''s reaction gave her a very bold guess, maybe...after reviving her life, her skills will also improve! There was still some soup in Lin Lanzhi''s bowl, and she took a sip of it. "Poof" Turned his head and spat it out. It''s so mushy that I can''t drink it myself! Xuanyin has no obsession with cleanliness, but he never eats what others have eaten. He glanced at the soup in Lin Lanzhi''s bowl, smacked his lips, and ate what was left in Ning Yue''s spoon. Ning Yue''s eyes widened: "That''s what I..." I ate. Xuanyin licked the corners of his lips eagerly. Sweet, so delicious! "Where''s the token of love?" He stretched out his hand in a good mood. Ning Yue had long forgotten about this, and he couldn''t help but choke when he mentioned it, but soon, he had an idea: "I was eaten by you!" "What?" Xuanyin almost blew his hair again, looked at Lin Lanzhi, and said in a low voice, "These are all for food!" Ning Yue smiled narrowly: "What''s wrong with the food? I made it myself, and it''s not bad." Xuan Yin was not so easily fooled by her: "Eating is not counted!" Ning Yue''s face darkened: "Eat as much as you want!" "Eat you." Xuanyin smiled. No matter how thick-skinned Ning Yue was, she couldn''t stand Meng Lang''s appearance, her ears blushed, she stood up and said, "It''s getting late, brother should go back to the academy." In order to prevent Lin Lanzhi from suspecting why "son" neither lived in the mansion nor could he visit him openly, the two lied to her and said that "Ma Keqing" went to the boarding school and would sneak out to meet her every night. The dormitory will be locked at that time, so you have to get back before then. Lin Lanzhi did not doubt that he was there, and reluctantly bid farewell to his son, and returned to Lanzhi Courtyard with Hongyu. In addition to the three parties involved, Hongyu, Lin Lanzhi''s personal maid, and Mama Zhong, Qiuxiang and Dongmei from Tangliyuan also knew about Xuanyin at the night meeting. This may be a relatively risky decision, but as long as it can help Lin Lanzhi get better, everyone thinks it is worth a try. The night was as dark as ink, and the night wind was cold, blowing on Ning Yue''s fair and delicate face, as if a knife was being cut. Ning Yue moved her arm, trying to withdraw her hand, but was grabbed even tighter: "It''s the third lap! If you keep going, it will be dawn!" "Oh." Xuanyin raised her eyebrows nonchalantly while pinching her fleshy little hand, "It''s only been three laps, so I have to walk a hundred laps anyway." One hundred laps? Does he know how big the General''s Mansion is? It took more than half an hour for three laps! How come you act like a child, and it''s a hundred at every turn? It''s fine if it''s with your sweetheart, but it''s this extremely vile guy. Ning Yue doesn''t feel romantic at all, except for sore legs! Furthermore, Xiliang is not the Northern Territory, and cares about women''s fame very much. If the two of them are looked at by others, he is fine, but she will be criticized by thousands of people! Ning Yue stopped in her tracks and looked at him with a frown: "What exactly do you want?" Xuanyin looked at her with heavy eyes: "Are you still eating other people''s food?" Here it is again! It''s been a whole day, why is he still thinking about it? Ning Yue turned her face away, and said angrily: "You have taken them away, what should I eat?" "What about in the future? I will send you to eat later?" "Understood, I don''t know how to eat." Ning Yue said perfunctorily, just wanting this guy to leave quickly. Xuanyin''s tone suddenly became serious: "I''m serious, don''t take it seriously!" For some reason, after hearing this sentence, Ning Yue felt a strange feeling in her heart, and slowly turned her head to look at him: "Why can''t you take it? Is there something wrong with the medicine?" It was due to him being angry, but it was late at night, and no matter how jealous he was, it should have died down. Xuanyin pondered for a moment, his eyes gradually became deep: "Anyway, don''t eat." After coming out of the general''s mansion, Xuan Yin''s face became ugly, until he saw Xuan Yu, he didn''t relax at all. Xuan Yu just came back from the banquet, and because of the wine, there was a faint aroma of wine on his body. "I heard you''ve been looking for me all day, what''s the matter?" His tone was still sober. Xuanyin stood in the snow, the light reflected by the snow shone on his black clothes, looking from a distance, he looked like a ghost in the dark night. His eyes were frighteningly dark: "Why did you give her medicine?" Xuan Yu frowned: "Medicine?" Xuanyin threw him a medicine bottle, and he had already poured the pills, leaving only an empty bottle with a lingering smell. The moment he saw the bottle, Xuan Yu''s expression changed. Xuanyin smiled coldly: "Big brother, don''t you have anything to say?" Xuan Yu opened his mouth. Endless ridicule gradually appeared on Xuanyin''s face: "Since this health pill is so good, why don''t you take it yourself? Ah, that''s right, brother is a man, and this medicine is for women. How about giving a bottle to the princess?" Or...a bottle for Princess Fuyuan and Mrs. Guo? Princess Fuyuan has been married for seven or eight years, and she hasn''t conceived a child yet. I wonder if this health pill can cure her childless life?" "Xiao Yin!" Xuan Yu looked at him sullenly. Xuanyin walked up to him, and said indifferently: "The first three women who have been engaged to me have all eaten the health pills you gave me, am I right?" Xuan Yu''s big palm was clenched tightly. Xuanyin said very lightly but very coldly: "I''m a good-for-nothing, but I''m not a fool. Everything you take away from me is all that I don''t even bother to ask for. Whatever I want, no one can do it." Take it away. Try to see if I can do anything to you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： death of bmw Chapter 92 The Death of BMW Xuan Yu''s horse died. That was the partner who had been by his side since he was five years old, like a close relative. Wu couldn''t find the cause of death, no illness, no injury, no trace of poisoning, but he just couldn''t wake up forever. Xuan Yu knelt and sat beside the corpse for a day and a night, and didn''t even go to the morning court. The heavy snow almost molded him into an ice sculpture. The emperor sympathized with his loss of a good horse, and specially gave him a red rabbit and horse that came as a tribute from the Northern Territory. This incident spread throughout the capital overnight, and everyone felt sorry for Xuan Yu. Some people suspected that his horse did not die naturally, but was framed by someone else. They all "greeted" the 18 generations of the horse killer''s ancestors, and even a daughter recommended himself as a pillow to heal the wound in Xuan Yu''s heart. Ning Yue was practicing calligraphy in Tangli Courtyard when she heard the news. If she remembers correctly, that horse was given to Xuan Yu by the old prince when he was five years old. At that time, the Xuan family had not yet entered Beijing, and ruled the roost in northern Xinjiang. The world is not surnamed Wang but Liu. The old prince took his beloved grandson to the most lush grassland to choose a horse, but was assassinated by a group of northern bandits. The little horse fled back to the camp with Xuan Yu on its back, but the old prince''s life remained there forever. Since then, the hatred for Bei Yu has been deeply rooted in Xuan Yu''s heart. Xuanyu''s first request after he entered the court as an official was to request to attack the Northern Territory, but Emperor Liu did not approve it. It was not until Emperor Wang ascended the throne that he was allowed to apply. The downfall of the Liu family was not caused by the Zhongshan Palace, but it was more or less the result of it releasing water to the Wang family. Among them, how much is due to the desire to attack the Northern Territory, and how much is due to the relationship between Guo Consort and Princess Fuyuan is unknown. During the battle against the Northern Territory, Xuan Yu''s horse saved his life twice, counting the one time when he was a child, a total of three times. In a person''s life, it is a miracle to encounter the grace of saving one''s life once. What is it three times? It is friendship that is more important than life. Its unfortunate death undoubtedly stabbed Xuan Yu''s heart a few times. Ning Yue didn''t believe it was an accidental death, because in her previous life, she was dead and it was still alive. was killed. There is only one person who dares to kill it. Ning Yue put away the brush, sighed, and was no longer in the mood to practice calligraphy. Zhongshan Palace Xuan Yu locked himself in the room for a whole day, and on the table was an altar of ashes, four horseshoes, and a saddle that had been ground to a rough level. Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao knocked on his door. Xuan Zhao said: "Brother, you haven''t eaten for two days, we brought you a bowl of porridge, you should eat some." Inside the house, there was no sound. The two brothers exchanged glances, and Xuan Bin said, "Brother, we''re coming in." As he spoke, he forced the door open. There was no light in the room, and the light was very dim. Xuan Yu sat in the darkest place, his eyes were empty and dull, holding the urn with one hand, and rubbing the saddle back and forth with the other. He is the most hygienic among the brothers. He cleans himself very clean every day. However, he has not shaved for two days, and his lips and jaw have turned a light blue. Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao felt unspeakably uncomfortable. "Brother." Xuan Bin walked over and carefully took down the urn he was holding tightly to his death, "I asked Wu Zuo about it, and Wu Zuo said it passed without pain." Xuan Zhao clenched his fists angrily: "If you''re dead, what''s the use of talking about it? Brother, tell the truth, did that little **** do it? I don''t believe in sudden sudden death!" Hyun Bin pressed his shoulders, frowned, and said in a low voice, "Third Brother!" Xuan Zhao brushed away his second brother''s hand, stepped in front of Xuan Yu and said, "Brother, talk! Is it that little bastard? It must be him? I''m going to kill him now!" "Stop!" Xuan Bin held him back. Although he, like the third brother, felt that Xuan Yin''s hands and feet were likely to be the cause, he was more sensible than the third brother. Without evidence, he would not go to Xuan Yin easily. Yin''s trouble. Xuan Zhao looked at him, then at Xuan Yu, and said angrily, "Brother, you are too used to him! How many times have I told you that he is just an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf!" After finishing speaking, he shook off Xuan Bin''s hand, and walked out the door with a murderous look! He wants to kill that little bastard, he must kill him! "return." Xuan Yu finally spoke, his tone was light and his voice was hoarse. Xuan Zhao heard another burst of pain in his heart, stood by the door frame, his eyes were red and said: "Brother!" "I said, come back." Xuan Yu lightly raised his eyes, and the dark eyes flowed with a murderous aura at this moment. The whole room was instantly filled with a powerful coercion. Xuan Zhao could no longer move a step, gritted his teeth, and said unwillingly, "But big brother..." "No but." Xuan Yu interrupted him, his slender body stood up slowly, his eyes were indifferent and cold, "I''ll say it one last time, come back." But said that Ning Xi, Ning Yue, and Ning Zhen didn''t go to the banquet that day, only Ning Wan went. The daughter of the general''s mansion who always felt good about himself was hit hard at the banquet, and finally realized the gap between himself and the upper class, and also understood that the real Zanying family is definitely not something that can be achieved by a concubine or a concubine. up. The foundation of the Ma family is too shallow. No matter how well married the sisters are, it doesn''t mean that she can rise with the tide. Isnt the Jia family a perfect example? There was a Mrs. Guo, a daughter-in-law like Princess Fuyuan, and a sister-in-law like Princess Zhongshan, but the Jia family did not become famous because of her, nor did they have a second daughter who married as well as her. This time, Ning Wan started to study hard without the second wife''s advice. The results of the Kirin Academy''s year-end assessment came out. Ning Yue ranked first with the overall score, Ning Xi came in second, Ning Wan was neither good nor bad, and Ning Zhen was the last one as usual. The North School class, which has been at the bottom of the crane, finally felt proud. Although the average score was still at the bottom, their class Ma Ningyue took the first place in the school! Who said after the shooting competition that their North School class has well-developed limbs and simple minds? Now, go back and eat dirt! The dean was very happy, and told Ning Yue that he would fulfill his promise and introduce her to the doctor of Taixue. The specific date was set in the next year. Ning Xi''s face was already black as coal. Although the old lady did not announce the results of the interrogation that day, judging from Ning Xi''s extremely low-key behavior, it is likely that she was warned by the old lady. Now that she has lost to Ning Yue in the exam again, no matter how you think about it, she feels that she is not going through the annual meeting very comfortably. On the afternoon of the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, the third master, the second young master, the third young master, and the fourth young master hurried back from Dengzhou. (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： retribution upper body (1) Chapter 93 Retribution upper body (1) The group came back only to find out that so many things had happened, the most important one was the marriage between the Ma family and the Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion. Unexpectedly, in order to marry his younger brother, Xuan Yu actually took the rest of his life into it. It is rumored that she loves Xuanyin so much. But... Xuanyin''s first three fiancees were all killed? Why is Ning Yue still living so well? Not only is he in good health, but he has also gone to school, won the best kicker, and won the first place in the whole school. This...isn''t this the second Ningxi? No, it is much better than Ningxi. Ning Xi''s grades are obtained through countless times of hard training on the pasture, and nowhere to read by burning lights at night. And Ning Yue, when did you see her riding a horse? ! The masters were deeply shocked, so shocked that they even forgot to say congratulations. Of course, all of the above are good things, and there are some bad things to come. The old lady dismissed the children and left the third master and the third wife behind. The old lady omitted the matter of Ning Xi instigating Ning Zhen to serve Ning Yue cold food. In the old lady''s view, men are all going to do big things, and there is no need to get involved in the village. As for whether the female relatives will report to them in private, it is unknown. The old lady told Baozhu to retreat, and after concentrating her gaze, she told about what Ning Zhen and Lin Chengfeng had saved. When he learned that his daughter was bullied by a group of bandits, the third master was so angry that he almost ran away! "How do you think you are a mother? I have only been out for a few days, and you let your daughter have such a big trouble?" The third master yelled at the third lady viciously. The third lady is extremely wronged, is this her fault? She didn''t want to either! But she couldn''t keep her daughter from going to the banquetthe daughter was at home looking for a life and death! "It was Yue''er who gave the post to Zhen''er." She muttered in a low voice. If only Ning Yue hadn''t been so generous, nothing would happen to her daughter! But she dared not say this. Such complaints also vaguely flashed through the bottom of the third master''s heart, but he is a big man, and he can''t blame the child on the head, nor can he blame the old lady, he can only burn all his anger on the third lady up. He gave the third wife a cold look: "I can''t even take care of a child! If I had known, I would have taken Zhen''er to Dengzhou!" Then why didn''t you bring it? The third lady''s mouth twitched. The old lady glanced at the grandchildren who were sharing gifts through the curtain, then turned her head and told Baozhu to "close the door". Baozhu closed the door of the Bisha cabinet. The old lady looked at the third master and said: "Okay, don''t blame this and that. I know you are angry, but now is not the time to get angry. The most urgent thing is to settle the marriage between Zhen''er and Chengfeng." Lin Chengfeng was not the one who insulted Ning Zhen, he saw Ning Zhen''s body only as a last resort to save Ning Zhen. In this case, he has the right to refuse to marry Ning Zhen. There is probably no father in the world who is willing to marry his daughter, so the third master suddenly fell silent. "Don''t worry that the child is not good enough for Zhen''er. I watched him grow up. His appearance and character are decent, and he is the grandson of Lin''s parents. Zhen''er will be the eldest daughter-in-law after marriage. It is not a grievance." Although Lin Chuan is a concubine, but Lin''s family''s house has declined, and now Lin Chuan and his wife are the masters of the family. As the eldest son of the two of them, Lin Chengfeng is very likely to inherit the family business. From this point alone, Ning Zhen definitely did not suffer. In the afternoon, the third master and the third wife went to Lin''s house together. Lin Chengfeng was hanged up by Lin Chuan and beaten up on the day he came back from the "hero to save the beauty", and he can''t get out of bed until now. The second wife Haishi received them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： retribution upper body (2) Chapter 94 Retribution upper body (2) His son was seriously injured because of Ma Ningzhen, and Haishi looked at the couple with unfriendly expressions. After they expressed very euphemistically "the idea that Ningzhen has nothing to repay but promise with her body", Haishi very directly Refused. "Oh, we are also sorry for Zhen''er when something like this happened. She must be terrified to be seen by so many people. Don''t worry, we will keep our mouths shut." Are you kidding? It''s his son''s turn after he''s been seen by other men, so he still wants to come into their house? dream! San Ye was so angry that his complexion turned purple, why are there so many people? Obviously only two! One of them is still your son! The first confrontation broke up unhappy. The third master returned to Ma''s house and told the old lady everything truthfully. The old lady couldn''t help wondering, although the foundation of the Ma family was lower than that of the Lin family, but they were about to become the in-laws of the palace. Did Hai''s rejection be too straightforward? "Did you tell them about Xuan Yu and Xuan Yin''s marriage?" "They know." "It''s really strange." He didn''t take the Ma family seriously at all. The old ladys heart has been in the Ma family all her life. For her who has no children, Ma Yuan is not her child, but the Ma family is her child. She couldn''t allow the slightest "badness" in her child, so she took care of Ning Zhen''s marriage! She called Lin Yonghe: "Lin Chuan is your own brother, you go and tell him that the younger sister of the Crown Prince and the Princess of the County is not so easy to bully!" She is your granddaughters savior, and if you dont marry her, you dont break the law. How come you call her a bully? Lin Yonghe was not very happy to pick up this hot potato. The old lady frowned with gray eyebrows, picked up the teacup, and took a sip slowly: "Sir Yu said that it doesn''t matter who he marries, as long as his brother''s marriage goes well..." What does old lady mean? threaten her? If Ning Zhen''s marriage is not settled, will someone else marry Xuan Yu? Yes, Ning Wan''s recent performance is remarkable! The old lady always kept her promise. After Ning Xi''s murder of Ning Yue was exposed, the old lady was very disappointed with Ning Xi. This incident must have given the old lady a reason to replace Ning Xi! But I... will never let the old lady succeed! Lin Yonghe gritted his silver teeth, picked up a cart full of gifts, and returned to his natal home. She had **** with Ma Yuan when Lin Lanzhi returned to Ning. At that time, Lin Kun was still alive, and if he tied her up, he would sink her into the pond. She clearly remembered Lin Kun''s ferocious face that was almost distorted, which scared her out of sleep countless times "Snatch a man from my sister, Lin Yonghe, you are courting death!" Fortunately, Lin Kun passed away, otherwise she would not dare to come back. Haishi was very happy when the little girl returned to her natal home, and asked someone to cook a large table of dishes, all of which Lin Yonghe loved to eat: "You can go back as soon as you say you want, and you still bring so many things, don''t you see yourself?" Lin Yonghe smiled bitterly: "Where is the second brother?" "It''s not a coincidence for you to come, your second brother was called by the Zhongchang attendant to discuss matters." She doesn''t understand the affairs of the imperial court, but she has heard of the title of Zhongchang Shi, an **** who can make the whole heaven tremble. It seems that the second brother has developed well, no wonder he looks down on Ning Zhen. Lin Yonghe took a bite of his favorite crab meat, and it was delicious. Haishi chattered in his ear: "I heard that Ningxi is going to be the imperial concubine. Congratulations. Yan''er is not so lucky." Yan''er, the daughter of Haishi and Lin Chuan. "However, thanks to Zhong Changshi''s blessing, Chengfeng is a bit of a lucky boy. Your brother originally planned to hide it for a while, but my sister-in-law is not an outsider, so I might as well just say it. The last time I went hunting, Chengfeng followed me all the time. Zhongchang is by my side, and I am honored to have the same banquet with several princesses..." It turned out that Chengfeng was about to become a son-in-law. Lin Yonghe didn''t know how she left Lin''s house, the sun was shining brightly, but she felt that the whole sky was dark. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： win a round (1) Chapter 95 Bringing back a round (1) In Bisha Kitchen, Ning Yue and her sisters are choosing the gifts that their brothers brought back from Dengzhou. This trip to Dengzhou is half for the funeral of the old man''s cousin, and half for taking the children to practice how to handle the family affairs. The three of them, one twenty, one nineteen, and one seventeen, were all about to contribute to the family. Slowly the next year, fast next year, their marriage will be finalized one by one. Ning Yue''s mind flashed the experiences of her brothers'' previous lives. Second brother Ma Liao is a nerd. He is usually unsmiling, but he is easy to talk to. Asking him for help is almost never rejected, and he is very generous to his servants. At the age of 21, Ma Liao married Ms. Zhang from the Household Secretary''s family, at the discretion of the old lady. Ms. Zhang is very virtuous and generous. After she gave birth to her eldest son, she gave Marion three concubines, all good concubines. Ma Liao thought he had found true love in this life, but one day he suddenly found out that his wife had put on a green hat for him, and even the child he raised for seven or eight years belonged to that wild man. In a rage, Ma Liao killed Miss Zhang, the adulterer and the child. Alas. The third brother Ma Fang is a naughty, his grades in school are worse than Ning Zhen, and he always does some shameful things. I dont know how many masters are angry. In the end, no college dared to accept him, so the third master had to hire him. Mr. Teach at home. Fortunately, he abducted his daughter to bed and became pregnant with Xiao Mao Mao. The third master was so angry that he beat him up, and then threw him out of Ma''s house, leaving him to fend for himself. The only person who had a similar experience to her, Ning Yue suddenly found the third brother very pleasing to the eye! The fourth brother Ma Guang, Ning Xi''s real brother, relied on Ning Xi''s relationship to sit in the position of Da Sima smoothly, but it was such a promising young talent who drank too much at a celebration banquet and fell into The latrine drowned. Why wasn''t Ning Xi the one who fell into the latrine? It would be great if it was Ning Xi, drowned! It stinks! Die casually! After choosing the gifts, everyone thanked the brothers and went back to the yard. Before leaving, Ning Yue vaguely heard the voice of the old lady questioning, saying, "You haven''t done anything yet? He''s your real brother!" What didn''t work out? What brother? After everyone left, Ning Xi was the only one left. She listened to the report from her close mother with a purple complexion, the more she listened, the uglier her face became. Grandma is so ruthless! If Ning Zhen''s marriage is not settled, then her marriage with Xuan Yu will be canceled! Knowing that her grandmother complained about her, but she didn''t know that she had already disliked her! In this family, besides her, who else is worthy of Xuan Yu? Ning Zhen that idiot, or Ning Wan that piece of wood? If she had known the ending would be like this, she would never have plotted against Ning Yue! It''s really lifting a rock to shoot yourself in the foot! "Prepare the car, I''m going to Lin''s house." "What are you doing?" Ning Xi was stopped by the gatekeeper of the Lin family. Ning Xi lowered her eyebrows and said in a low voice: "I heard that Young Master Biao is ill, and my aunt asked me to bring some ginseng." As she spoke, she showed Lin Yonghe''s token. The servant didn''t suspect him, so he let her in. She cursed secretly, this slave has too little eyesight! How can her unique noble temperament be covered up by a suit of coarse clothes? Don''t you think the maid in front of you is too expensive and overbearing? Turn around and tell my cousin, drive him away! When I finally saw Lin Chengfeng, Lin Chengfeng had just finished changing his medicine and lay on the bed screaming softly. She frowned slightly, and said, "Cousin." Lin Chengfeng came back to life when he heard the voice, looked at Ning Xi for three seconds in disbelief, and then, like a jumping shrimp, he jumped to the door and locked the door! (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： win a round (2) Chapter 96 Bringing back a round (2) "Why are you here?" If you are still dressed like this, you must have sneaked in, right? Ning Xi pursed her lips, and her eyes were red with worry: "I heard that you are sick, so I''ll come and see you." Lin Chengfeng was so moved that he didn''t even notice that his legs were shaking from the pain: "Does Aunt know?" Ning Xi looked at his body that might fall down at any moment, and thought, he really couldn''t compare with Xuan Yu, and a beating would be such a virtue, but he said with concern on his face: "She doesn''t know, I secretly Come. By the way, your illness... er, injury, what happened to it?" Lin Chengfeng sighed: "My father called, he guessed that I deliberately provoke Ning Zhen." Ning Xi''s beautiful face paled: "Did uncle also guess my head?" "That''s not true." Lin Chengfeng shook his head, "I told him that I bribed the bandits. I originally planned to kidnap you, and then the hero saved the beauty. I didn''t expect to make the wrong person." He was thinking about Ning Xi, I wish the whole world knew that Lin Chuan didn''t suspect that he was lying. Ning Xi let out a long breath of relief, choked up and said, "Cousin, you are the best for me!" Lin Chengfeng smiled bitterly, sat down on the edge of the bed, and as soon as he sat down, he cried out in pain! Ning Xi hurriedly brought him a soft cushion: "Cousin, why don''t you lie on your stomach." How ugly is that? Lin Chengfeng reluctantly sat down on the mat, and looked at Ning Xi with a pale face: "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. I''m glad you took the risk to visit me, come back quickly, don''t let people know that we met . Of course Ning Xi understands that the contact with Lin Chengfeng cannot be exposed right now, but if she doesn''t come again, she will lose her position as the imperial concubine! She sat down next to Lin Chengfeng, and asked in a lonely tone: "Cousin, do you really want to marry the princess? Which princess is it?" "Huh?" Lin Chengfeng obviously didn''t expect Ning Xi to know this, he lowered his head in embarrassment, "It''s...Princess Deqing." Princess Deqing, the daughter of Empress Shi, is quite favored by the emperor. Ning Xi looked at him, tears gradually flickered in his eyes: "Really, do you really want to marry her?" Lin Chengfeng looked at the tears she might fall at any moment, and his throat suddenly choked: "Uh...no...no, she likes me, but...I haven''t responded to her yet..." "How will cousin respond to her? Will he marry her?" Ning Xi''s tears were about to fall. Lin Chengfeng''s heart twitched: "I don''t want to, but the order of my parents..." "Will you really marry her?" Ning Xi burst into tears! Lin Chengfeng clenched his fists in pain: "...I won''t marry." Ning Xi stopped crying: "But what if uncle and aunt force you to marry?" "Then I''ll die for them!" Ning Xi lowered her eyes: "But she is a princess, the emperor will make an order, and you are already married..." "Cousin, you..." "It''s ridiculous. I keep rejecting my cousin. My cousin is finally getting married, and he won''t bother me anymore. I should be happy. But I don''t know why, I''m in a panic here..." Ning Xi pointed to her heart s position. Lin Chengfeng''s eyes suddenly widened! Ning Xi said abruptly: "When I heard that you were going to marry Ning Zhen, I didn''t feel so uncomfortable... Probably because Ning Zhen is not as good as me, so I don''t have to worry that she will replace me as the most important person in my cousin''s heart. But if Cousin married a princess...cousin will forget about me...When I think of this, I just...I just...I am really a very bad person! While greedy for vanity and wanting to be the concubine, I can''t let go of my childhood friendship ..." She covered her face, weeping uncontrollably. Lin Chengfeng was so stiff that his blood stopped flowing. After a long while, he dared to hold her hand: "I will marry Ning Zhen...I will marry her." (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： I owe you a favor (2) Chapter 98 I owe a favor again (2) Ms. Li cried while hugging Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi comforted her very young: "Don''t cry, you will become ugly if you cry." Ms. Li couldn''t laugh or cry, and after talking with Ning Yue for a while, she went to greet the old lady, and took Lin Lanzhi back to Lin''s house. In the early morning of the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, a group of people headed by the old lady set off in a mighty way. Ding County is 50 miles north of the capital, stop and go, and arrive at Majiagang at sunset. The ancestors of the Ma family were from Fufeng Maoling, and later moved to Ding County. Ning Yue''s grandfather left his official career and settled in the capital. The second cousin, the old man, started business and settled down in Dengzhou. He was the one who died last time. The third old man who currently lives in Majiagang is a brother of Ning Yue''s grandfather. The third old man gave birth to five sons and three daughters. The daughters are all married to other places, the fifth uncle guarded the frontier with Ma Yuan, the sixth uncle died young, the seventh uncle didn''t make much of a fortune, and played outside all day long, the eighth uncle was still studying hard in the cold window, and the ninth uncle... or children. The fifth aunt, Mrs. Chen, greeted them at the intersection. The Chen family has been a scholar for generations, and they are very prestigious figures in Ding County. The eldest sister was married to the Chen family by the Chen family''s sponsor. Chen is in his early thirties and has very shrewd eyes. Before the old lady came out, Mrs. Chen hurried forward, closed the curtain for the old lady, and said with a smile: "Oh, looking forward to the stars and the moon, you can count on the old lady! It''s been a year since I saw you. Why are you living younger and younger? I dont know, and you are my sister, not my aunt!" The old lady was always serious, and she was also amused at this time: "You have such a mouth!" and got out of the carriage with her hand. Second master, third master, second wife, third wife, Lin Yonghe and several children got off the carriage one after another. Ding County is no better than the capital city. At first glance, there are no exquisite eaves and rubble, no clamoring pawns and traders, and no glamorous girls. It seems a bit desolate and lonely. From the wall not far away, a small round head poked out, with puffed cheeks flushed by the north wind, and **** shiny eyes, staring at these celestial city dwellers without blinking. . Soon, there was another one on the little head, two, three... A bunch of "candied haws" was formed with a whimper. Mrs. Chen glanced at the children with runny noses in distaste, and said to the servant girl, "Give them some candy." "Yes." The maid grabbed a handful of the worst candies from the basket and walked towards them. While the children were grabbing candies, Mrs. Chen welcomed them into the house. Naturally, the house here cannot be compared with the General''s Mansion. Apart from being less wealthy, more importantly, no one has the exquisite taste of the old lady. Ningxi raised her head proudly like a princess who came to experience life among the people. Ning Wan has been holding the second lady''s hand, and nothing unusual can be seen. Ning Zhen has drooped her head since she left the house. She doesn''t know if she doesn''t like coming to the country, or she is dissatisfied with Lin Chengfeng''s marriage. Only Ning Yue, secretly having fun, finally got away from the smoky capital! Mrs. Chen had never seen Ning Yue before, so she looked at her with surprise. This girl is wearing a pink short jacket and a snow-white skirt, like a birthday peach bun that she can''t help but want to take a bite of. And she was very beautiful, her facial features were as delicate as a painting, and her skin was so good that there was nothing to say. But she was not ostentatious, sitting there quietly, as beautiful as time, she didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of shocking her. The old lady noticed Chen Shi''s gaze, and said, "Yue''er, see your fifth aunt soon." "Yes." Ning Yue stood up gently, walked up to Mrs. Chen dignifiedly, and bowed, "Fifth Aunt." With a soft voice and clear words, Chen''s eyes were all green. The old lady said softly, "Ma Yuan''s youngest daughter." "Oh" Mrs. Chen suddenly realized, "Child of Lanzhi, no wonder, no wonder! I heard that you have been ill, this time it looks like you are recovering!" He took Ning Yue''s hand, asked questions, and liked it very much. Ning Xi watched coldly, bumpkin! In the evening, everyone had dinner together in the Mingtang of the third old master. Ning Yue had never seen so many relatives. They were so crowded that they couldn''t even sit at a table. The old lady led her, and Seventh Uncle, Seventh Aunt, Eighth Uncle, Eighth Aunt, Ninth Uncle, younger brothers and sisters called over. After yelling, Ning Yue fainted. Why so many relatives? ! Also, why is this unweaned baby her ninth uncle? Ning Yue hugged Uncle Jiu, who spat milk bubbles at her. Then, Ning Yue felt a heat on her legs "AhUncle Jiu peed on my skirt!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： Accident (1) Chapter 99 Accident (1) The ancestor worship began before dawn. Ning Yue and his group first went to the ancestral hall to worship their ancestors, and there was a big Zhao character written on the innermost row, and their ancestors were indeed surnamed Zhao. After offering the sacrifices and kneeling down to the ancestors, a platform was set up outside the ancestral hall to perform rituals for the recently deceased second old man. The rituals will be completed by the Taoist priest of Qingxu Temple and will last for a full seven days. During these seven days, they will come to worship once in the morning and evening, and they will leave a vigil at night. Every year from the twenty-fourth of the twelfth lunar month to the third day of the new year, it is the day when the rich and powerful give porridge and clothes to the poor. In previous years, they were all presented by the most prominent heads of the Chen family and the Ma family, and this year the Qingxu Temple also came. Ma''s family mainly sends some miscellaneous grain porridge, steamed buns and cotton-padded clothes. The Chen family is even richer, sending roasted sweet potatoes, boiled egg quilts and cotton shoes. The priests of Qingxu Temple presented blessing cakes and pickles. Today''s Chinese New Year''s Eve, the gifts are extra rich. The miscellaneous grain porridge has become bacon rice, the roasted sweet potatoes have become butter pumpkin cakes, and there are some more candies. Each child can receive ten copper coins for the new year. until. In front of the three large sheds, it was soon full of people. A mother of the Ma family said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, take your time, line up, and don''t jump in line. Whoever jumps in line will lose everything from the three families!" Mrs. Chen took Ning Yue''s hand and came to the storage area, and said with a smile, "They all play cards in the room, but you are fine, you must come with me to blow the northwest wind!" While helping Mrs. Chen to count the cotton clothes, Ning Yue said truthfully: "Actually... I want to come to see Big Sister, will Big Sister come?" Mrs. Chen said to the maid beside her, "Go to Chen''s house and ask, when will their second grandma come?" "Yes!" The servant girl walked away with small steps. The shed was very busy, but Mrs. Chen sent someone to go without saying a word, which shows that Mrs. Chen really cared about her affairs. Ning Yue gave Chen a grateful look: "Thank you Fifth Aunt." "Thank you? One family doesn''t talk about two families!" Chen frowned at Ning Yue, and continued to count the cotton clothes. The servant girl came back soon, her face was not very good, she glanced at Ning Yue, and whispered a few words to Mrs Chen, before finishing speaking, Mrs Chen raised her hand: "I see, you can take the padded coat over!" The servant girl went with her tidied cotton clothes. Ning Yue looked at Mrs. Chen, and asked worriedly, "Fifth Aunt, what''s wrong? Has something happened to my eldest sister?" "Oh, it''s not your eldest sister!" Mrs. Chen smiled, "It''s my nephew! Eldest nephew! He fell ill again and was lying in the house. The eldest grandma was busy taking care of him, and no one in the house took care of him. Your sister I''ll go up to it. Forget it, let''s not talk about him, let''s talk about something happy during the Chinese New Year." "Okay." Even so, Ning Yue felt an uneasy feeling in her heart, as if...something was about to happen. After counting the cotton clothes, Mrs. Chen began to count the copper coins: "Come on, Yue''er, help Auntie string them together, ten copper coins in a string." Ning Yue nodded and strung up the copper plates. There are too many servants, and they will be gone in a while, and there are still some manual work of carrying and cooking, and Chen naturally won''t let her do it. She was free. Sweeping his eyes, he found an old woman wearing a one-eyed patch sitting on the floor of the shed of the Taoist temple. She had white hair and a childlike face, and she had a very good temperament, but she was dressed too poorly. The cotton-padded jacket and trousers were washed yellow, and her shoes were patched. In front of her, there was a piece of paper and several medicine bottles, with the words "Longevity Pill, ten taels per piece" written in vigorous italics. Longevity pills cost a thousand taels in the market, but she is a hundred times cheaper! (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： Accident (2) Chapter 100 Accident (2) Maybe it was too cheap and made people think that what she was selling was a fake, or maybe everyone didn''t believe that a blind old woman could get Sikong Liu''s Longevity Pill, and almost no one cared about it. Ning Yue walked over and knelt down in front of her: "Are you selling real medicine?" The old lady rolled her eyes: "If you don''t believe me, don''t buy it!" "Then I''ll take a look first." Ning Yue said, going to get the porcelain bottle on the ground. No wonder everyone doesn''t believe it''s real, it''s so messy that you don''t even have the desire to look at it! "Hmph!" The old lady seemed to be very disdainful of Ning Yue''s behavior of testing the medicine. Ning Yue took out the veil and poured a longevity pill on the veil, the longevity pill would melt in the mouth, and it would melt easily if it came into direct contact with the skin. Seeing her professional appearance, the old lady raised her eyebrows, but soon she was filled with disdain again. Ning Yue smelled it, huh? It''s really longevity pill! How can it be sold so cheaply? The cost of a longevity pill is more than ten taels! "Where did you get the goods?" Ning Yue asked strangely. The old lady gave Ning Yue a blank look, and snorted, "Buy it if you buy it, and if you don''t buy it, you''ll lose it! I hate this kind of talkative person the most!" Good temper! But... If you dont buy it, you dont buy it for nothing. How good it is for her to honor the old lady and eldest sister with such a good thing! "How many do you have? I want them all!" The old lady turned around, took out a box from behind, and threw it in front of Ning Yue: "One hundred and twenty, that''s all for those that haven''t expired!" One hundred... twenty? ! He also said that they hadn''t expired. So, many of hers were actually expired? Sikong Liu only dedicated three pieces to the emperor every month, and the shelf life is one year. Wouldnt this half-blind mother-in-law get ten pieces every month? ! The old lady said impatiently: "Do you want to check each one?" "want!" Then, the old lady watched Ning Yue check all the 120 pills in a very speechless manner. Ning Yue stood up and clapped her hands: "Wait a minute, I''ll get the money!" There was not so much money when she went out. Unexpectedly, when Ning Yue borrowed 1,200 taels of silver notes from Mrs. Chen, the old woman who set up the stall miraculously disappeared. The stall is still there, with the words "I will give you the medicine first, and I will ask you for money later" written crookedly on the paper. It seems that he left very hastily. But is this mother-in-law too careless? Aren''t you afraid that she won''t give you money if she takes something? Or is it that she doesn''t care about these longevity pills at all? Ning Yue carried the Longevity Pill and left. By the way, she helped her clean up the stall, and gave some money to deposit in the pawnshop opposite. After going back, the first thing Ning Yue did was to return the silver to Chen Shi, and gave Chen Shi a bottle of Longevity Pill. She knew that Mrs. Chen wouldn''t eat it, and this bottle was completely wasted. In the evening, the family of the three elders had a reunion dinner with their family. Seventh uncle and eighth uncle are especially good at drinking, and they poured down the second and third masters. Ma Liao, Ma Fang and Ma Guang also drank a lot, the other cousins ??were still young and only drank some sweet soup. The elders sat in the house to watch the new year, and the children all went to set off firecrackers, and they didn''t go back to the house to rest until it was time to play. Mr. Chen liked Ning Yue so much that she asked Ning Yue to sleep with her. Lying on the bed, Mrs. Chen asked Ning Yue if she missed her father, and Ning Yue''s eyes were slightly wet. Why don''t you want to? She dreams of it, but she would rather her father stay at the border all the time than be shot to death by the enemy on the way back. Chen choked up and sighed: "I miss your fifth uncle too, it''s been six years..." Six years, I don''t know how many six years have passed between her and her father. In this life, I don''t know if I can live to see it? Mrs. Chen hugged Ning Yue into her arms, patted her on the back, and said, "Cry, cry when you feel uncomfortable, don''t you just miss your father, what''s there to be ashamed of?" Ning Yue''s tears fell down. After not sleeping for a long time, Ning Yue vaguely sensed that Mrs. Chen had gotten out of bed, and said in a very angry voice, "What... why is he so confused? Does mother know? Okay... I''ll go there... Hurry up and prepare the car..." What happened? Going out of the house in the middle of the night? (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： big sister (1) Chapter 101 Big Sister (1) Mrs. Chen did not return all night. Ning Yue became more and more uneasy. If Mr. Chen was ill, would Chen, as a married daughter-in-law, go to her mother''s house on New Year''s Eve? Then yesterday, Chen''s words were not right. Mr. Chen was ill, and the eldest grandma was busy taking care of her, and her elder sister took care of the affairs of the house. It''s already thirty in the afternoon, what else is going on in the mansion? What should be arranged, should have been arranged last night, no matter how bad it is, it will not be later than morning! The more Ning Yue thought about it, the more apprehensive she became, and she decided to find an opportunity to go to the Chen family to find out the truth. In the afternoon, with a basket of presents in hand, Ning Yue came to the old lady''s room. The old lady was talking with the third old lady, uncles and aunts about renovating the ancestral hall, and Ning Yue carefully expressed her thoughts. The old lady nodded: "Okay, you guys haven''t seen Ning Xin for a long time, let''s go for a walk together!" The third old man said: "Take the carriage, it takes two quarters of an hour to go! Fuer" Little servant Fu''er stepped forward and slapped Qian''er: "Master." "You drive the little masters to the Chen family." "yes!" Ning Zhen pouted: "I don''t want to...ah!" It was the second lady who pinched her! Staring at her, the meaning of vigilance is very obvious. Ning Zhen went reluctantly. Along the way, none of the four sisters spoke, Princess Ningxi was too lazy to talk, Ning Wan was silent all the time, Ning Zhen was sullen, and Ning Yue was thinking about the ending of the eldest sister''s previous life. The eldest sister married her elder brother-in-law at the age of seventeen, and gave birth to Niu Niu at the age of twenty, but she never had any children after that. Unfortunately, she died of illness at the age of twenty-seven. The eldest sister is twenty-three years old this year, and there are still four years before the worst ending. In these four years, she will use the longevity pill to replenish her body until she will never get sick again. The carriage stopped at the door of Chen''s house. Coincidentally, Mrs. Chen just came out from inside. Perhaps because she hadn''t slept all night, her face was a little haggard. While walking, she told a mother: "Don''t do this again in the future, isn''t it enough for me to wipe your buttocks?" If this continues, I will no longer be human..." "Yes, yes, what my aunt said is true." Mom responded respectfully. Mrs. Chen stepped over the threshold, and when she saw the four sisters standing in front of Qi Shushua, she was shocked on the spot! "Why are you here?" Ning Yue showed a smile that suited her age and said, "Grandmother asked us to see Big Sister and Niu Niu!" A flash of panic suddenly flashed in Chen''s eyes, he wiped the tip of his nose with a handkerchief, and said, "Your elder sister is exhausted and resting, listen to me, come back tomorrow!" Ning Wan''s hand. She could see that these two people would definitely follow her. Ning Yue ignored them, and walked towards the gate with a basket full of gifts. The servant wanted to stop her, but she said softly, "Quickly tell my eldest sister that her sister is here!" The servant looked at her, and then at the mother. The mother''s eyes flashed, and she came up to her and said, "It''s my sister-in-law, but what a coincidence, the second grandma is asleep..." Ning Yue snorted: "I want to see her even when she''s asleep! I''ll play with Niuniu for a while and she wakes up! It''s Chinese New Year, you keep our four sisters out, doesn''t it look like it?" Ningxi is upset. It doesn''t matter if she sees her eldest sister or not, but she must not take Ma Ningxi''s face off. She is the only one who won''t enter the Chen family, how can the Chen family not let her in? She is Xuan Yu''s imperial concubine! She walked up to the two of them proudly: "Which house do you belong to? Who is the master? Why stop the second grandma''s natal family?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： big sister (2) Chapter 102 Big Sister (2) "This..." Mom turned her troubled eyes to Mrs. Chen. Mr. Chen lowered her eyes, pursed her lips, smiled sweetly, raised her handkerchief and said angrily, "Hey, I wanted to surprise you guys for a while, you bunch of grinders, really!" The four sisters looked at her inexplicably. She took Ning Yue''s hand and said with a smile: "Your eldest sister is happy! Come with me, I will take you to see her right away!" Mrs. Chen brought the four sisters to the yard of the eldest sister and her husband. When she was serving porridge yesterday, she thought that the Chen family was quite rich, but after seeing the yard of the eldest sister, she felt that the Chen family might not be very rich. The outer courtyard didn''t even have a sweeping maid, and two laughing maids ran out of the door, they didn''t look like they were doing anything at all. When I saw them, I just froze for a while, not even paying respects. Chen''s face was a little embarrassed, he opened the curtain and said loudly: "Xin''er, Xin''er, look who is coming?" The young woman who was lying on her side turned around slowly, revealing her pale, bloodless face in front of everyone. The four sisters were all stunned for a moment, a little unable to believe that this haggard woman was their eldest sister. Ma Ningxin opened her mouth, tears fell from her eyes, touched her thin face, and said with a bit of embarrassment: "Sisters are here..." The voice is also hoarse. Ning Yue had a sore throat, sat down on the side of the bed, held her hand and said, "Big Sister! Big Sister, why are you so thin?" "You are..." Ma Ningxin sized up the other party for a long while before saying in surprise, "Yue''er?" Ning Yue nodded: "It''s me!" Ma Ningxin smiled: "You are cured...you are such a beautiful person." Ning Xi, Ning Wan and Ning Zhen all had wet eyes. Ning Yue turned her head to look at Mrs. Chen, and said with a cold expression, "Fifth Aunt, can you tell us that my well-behaved elder sister married into your Chen family, how did she become like this?" Mrs. Chen didn''t expect a little girl to get angry, and her aura was stronger than the old man''s. Her eyes trembled, and she tried to calm down and said: "You child, you don''t understand how hard it is to be pregnant! Your eldest sister is so angry. It was so severe that she vomited in the morning and evening, vomited after eating, drinking water, and even woke up in the middle of the night to vomit. Tell me, can she not lose weight?" After speaking, she looked at Ma Ningxin. Ma Ningxin lowered her head, avoiding her gaze. Ning Yue had a panoramic view of everything, and the good impression she had for Chen disappeared in an instant, and she asked the elder sister softly, "Is she really pregnant?" Ma Ningxin nodded. Ning Yue''s eyes swept away: "Where are the people in the room? Are they all dead?" Mrs. Chen hurriedly turned around to look at her mother who had been following from the door, and said in a low voice, "Mother Zhang, where is the maid?" Mother Zhang hurriedly raised the curtain and shouted, "Tweety! Liuer! Where are you all dead?" "Come here, mom, what are you arguing about? The second master just fell asleep, wake him up, and give him a good meal!" A young maid with disheveled hair came in with small steps, still buttoning up the buttons, and saw the room The people inside were stunned. Ning Yue looked at her and said with a sneer: "The Chen family is really well behaved! The master is dying of illness in bed, but the maid runs back to the house to sleep lazily!" Liu''er pursed her lips: "It''s not us who made her sick." Ning Yue smiled colder and colder: "So, my eldest sister is indeed ill." Liu''er realized that she had been tricked, and looked helplessly at Ms. Zhang and Mrs. Chen. Mother Zhang was too busy to take care of herself at this moment, she wished she could faint on the spot. Chen''s throat slid a little: "I got a little cold..." "Fengchi?" Ning Yue rolled up Ma Ningxin''s sleeves, and saw that the white arms were covered with large and small scars. The three sisters screamed immediately. Ma Ningxin turned her face away, and Ning Yue was furious. "What kind of wind and cold can make people like this? Fifth aunt, show me when you are sick! She is pregnant! Who in your Chen family even beats pregnant women!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： Mysterious Granny Chapter 107 Mysterious mother-in-law Niu Niu''s going or staying has become the biggest problem right now. The Chen family didn''t want to let her go, and the old lady also felt that if Ma Ningxin had a child, it would be difficult for her to remarry in the future, so she persuaded Ma Ningxin to give up Niuniu. The three-year-old girl, white and tender, with watery eyes, didn''t quite understand what mother''s departure meant, so she smiled and stuffed maltose, which was sticking with her own saliva, into her mouth: "Mother, eat candy. " Ma Ningxin plopped and knelt down in front of the old lady: "I''m leaving! I''m not leaving! I''m staying... Give him the dowry! Give him everything..." The old lady ordered someone to forcibly drag her into the car. Niu Niu waved at her mother sensiblely: "Remember to come back for dinner." The old lady was upset, everyone got into the carriage, got down again, and threw back the 10,000 taels of silver that the Chen family had compensated: "Niuniu, I took it away, and it has nothing to do with your Chen family from now on!" Ten thousand taels, enough to marry three daughters. The Chen family took the money and dared not say anything more. The old lady carried Niuniu into the carriage. In fact, she was ready to exchange all the dowry for Niu Niu. After all, money is something outside of the body, and the most important thing is people. Who would have thought that the Chen family''s eyelids were so shallow that they would "sell" Niu Niu for 10,000 taels. "Good boy, they don''t love you, grandma loves you." The old lady murmured, holding Niuniu on her lap. Niu Niu obediently nestled in the arms of the old lady, slowly backed away from the scenery outside the car window, and softly asked: "Grandma, where are we going?" The old lady stroked the top of her hair, her eyes were deep: "Go home." On the way back to Majiagang, the imperial list came out. This is the second imperial list released by Emperor Wang one year after he ascended the throne. The Xiliang Dynasty officially changed its name to the Daxin Dynasty. Starting from this year, it will be the first year of the Daxin Dynasty. The emperor conferred the title of four concubines, Concubine Wu Gui from the An Guo Gongfu, Concubine Guo Shu from the Guo family, Concubine Yao Xian from the Yao family, and Concubine Jia De from the Jia family. Ning Yue curled up her lips coldly, no wonder Chen Bo dared to offend the Ma family so much, he dared to love the Jia family to produce a first-grade imperial concubine. Let''s see who will have the last laugh, it''s not certain! After fighting with Chen Bo, the old lady and the three old masters looked at Ning Yue differently, and asked her privately how she knew that Chen Bo belonged to Chen Hai. Ning Yue was embarrassed to say that she had accepted someone else''s note, so she said I heard what my aunt said. Mrs. Chen was completely rejected by her natal family. She had a chance to take the blame and make meritorious service. She wished to embrace her. How could she dare to expose Ning Yue? But the third old master still severely reprimanded Mrs. Chen, telling Mrs. Chen to go to the ancestral hall to kneel for an hour every day, and temporarily hand over the care of the middle class in the mansion to Qifang. After Ma Ningxin and Niuniu were settled, the third old master quietly found the old lady: "Sister-in-law, Yue''er is much more powerful than I imagined. Our Ma family, if there are two more like this, we will not worry about not being able to prosper." . The old lady understood what he meant, sighed and said nothing. The third old master thought she didn''t understand, and said bluntly: "Do you want to think about marrying Ning Xi to Xuan Yin and Yue''er to Xuan Yu?" The old lady told about Xuanyin rescuing Ning Yue from under the horse''s hooves, and the third old lady also sighed. In the afternoon, Ning Yue lay on the bed, tossing and turning, wondering who wrote the note to her. Who knows her things so well? As if he had been watching her secretly. strangeness. Qiuxiang and Dongmei cleaned up the room, and asked Ning Yue what to do with the longevity pills. Ning Yue gave five bottles to the old lady and five bottles to the third old man. Originally, I wanted to give some to Ma Ningxin, but she was pregnant, so it was better not to take tonics indiscriminately. Qiuxiang and Dongmei went to deliver medicines separately, while Ning Yue went out alone, wondering if the old lady had set up a stall today, and wanted to settle the one thousand two hundred taels of silver with her. Ding County is not big, and it took only a quarter of an hour to walk to the market. From a distance, Ning Yue saw the old woman from that day. It seemed that the old lady had already taken the things from the **** shop, but she had obviously started to close the stall, and Ning Yue didn''t stop calling, so she just walked away. Ning Yue quickly followed. Regardless of how old the old lady was, she walked faster than Ning Yue, and she went up the mountain in a short while. Ning Yue was panting, too tired to scream, and managed to climb to the top of the mountain, but unexpectedly saw Xuan Yu. Xuan Yu wore a clean and tidy white brocade suit with his sleeves rolled up, carrying water, carrying firewood, and chopping firewood like an ordinary farmer. After finishing these, he picked up a broom to clean the courtyard. He scanned very carefully, his eyes were as clear as water, and it could be seen that he was really doing these things with great care. After clearing the fallen leaves and snow in the yard, he was sweating profusely. After washing his hands with water, he put the mattress on the clothesline back in. Ning Yue was dumbfounded. The eldest son who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, would actually do this kind of menial work? Soon, the old woman came out, carrying three bowls of vegetables and one bowl of rice, without even looking at Xuan Yu, she sat on the stone bench that Xuan Yu had wiped clean, put the vegetables away, and ate by herself up. Xuan Yu seemed to be used to this kind of cold reception, took out a bottle of Longevity Pill from his bosom, and gently placed it on the stone table. Ning Yue blinked, the old woman''s longevity pill was originally given by Xuan Yu, no wonder it was more than the emperor''s. But... who is Xuan Yu, the old woman? Xuan Yu treats her so well! But she didn''t seem to want to see Xuan Yu at all. "Okay, you''ve finished your work, and I''ve accepted the medicine, so let''s go!" The old woman gave the order to evict the guest without politeness. Besides Xuan Yin, Ning Yue has never seen anyone who dared to speak to Xuan Yu in such a tone, but Xuan Yu was not angry at all, and stood aside respectfully, asking: "Has Xiao Yin ever been here?" The old lady said without thinking: "No!" After finishing speaking, she realized that she had answered too simply. Sure enough, Xuan Yu''s tense expression loosened slightly: "If Xiao Yin comes, please tell him, the family members are very worried about him, and hope that he will come back soon. Also, about Xuan Zhao''s matter... I will not pursue it. " "Huh!" The old lady made a nasal sound with disdain, but her face was not as dark as before. After Xuan Yu left, the old lady put down her chopsticks and said slowly, "Come out! Why are you hiding?" Ning Yue was taken aback, was discovered? Just as he was about to go out, he saw Xuanyin crawling out of the chimney smiling. (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： Lifeblood Chapter 108 Life Root The old lady gave him a sharp look, and after he sat down beside her, she took out a handkerchief and wiped the dust off his face: "He is not a scourge, why are you hiding from him? What if you fall?" Ning Yue thought that the old woman was a cold-faced and cold-hearted person who treated everyone as if someone else owed her money, but she never thought that she treated Xuan Yin so kindly, that kind of love from the bottom of her heart could not deceive anyone . For example, the old lady treated their whole family well, but she had never seen such a feeling of wanting to hold someone in her mouth on the old lady''s face. After wiping Xuanyin''s face, the old woman began to eat with chopsticks for Xuanyin. Xuanyin ate it unceremoniously, and muttered while eating: "It''s so bad!" The old lady glared at him angrily! Seeing this, Ning Yue probably guessed the identity of the old lady, and understood why the old lady didn''t want to see Xuan Yu so much. After hesitating for a while, Ning Yue decided to return the money to her next time. She won''t admit it, she just doesn''t want to face that tyrant. Ning Yue turned around and went down the mountain. Unexpectedly, she ran into Xuan Yu at the foot of the mountain. Judging by his appearance, it seemed that he was waiting for her specially. Could it be...he found her early in the morning? "Brother-in-law." Ning Yue stepped forward and saluted. Ning Yue was wearing a plain short jacket and a butterfly skirt today, with a single snail bun. Two strands of chin-length blue hair hung down from her temples, decorating her palm-sized face. Clear. It is said that the daughter''s parents are changing day by day, and after only one year, she seems to be no longer that young girl. Xuan Yu took a deep look at her, and there was a sparkle in his eyes: "Next time you see Xiao Yin, help me persuade him to return home." It turned out to be about Xuanyin. An unspeakable bitterness flashed across Ning Yue''s heart. This feeling was really bad. Ning Yue smiled, and the girl''s eyes were bright and charming under the sunlight: "Why should I persuade him? What good?" "After my year, I will go to your mansion to hire. If he doesn''t come back to the mansion, how will you get married?" "Who cares about marrying him? Your Royal Highness, you don''t know how bad your brother''s situation is, right? He was a trash since he was a child, with a bad temper and a bad temper, and he has killed so many fiancees! You bought it from the Ma family yourself! To put it bluntly, I am a commodity! Which commodity would expect such a marriage?" A trace of surprise flashed across Xuanyin''s eyes, apparently he did not expect that Ning Yue, who was always well-behaved in front of him, would say such rebellious words. After a long while, his eyes dimly said: "He is not a waste, and the deaths of those people... are not Was conquered by him." Looking at Ning Yue, I don''t know what to think of, and said: "If you don''t like Ma Ningxi..." Ning Yue laughed mockingly: "What if you don''t like her? If you don''t like her, you don''t have to marry her, right? But you still have to marry my other sister!" Xuan Yin''s eyes twitched, but he didn''t say anything to refute. "Thinking about it this way, I''m really not cheap. I''m actually worth the youngest and most promising general of our Daxin Dynasty!" After Ning Yue laughed at herself, she took out a note from her purse and handed it to him. Don''t help me anymore, I can''t bear it." Xuan Yu opened the note, and there was Chen Bo''s information written on it. The familiar handwriting made his face change slightly: "It''s not me, it''s Xiao Yin." Xuanyin? Xuan Yu folded the note, looked at her slightly flushed face due to anger, and said, "Also, Sikong Liu is also Xiaoyin who asked you to treat your mother. Last time, you thanked the wrong person." Ning Yue froze in place. In the yard, Xuanyin finished his meal, put down his chopsticks, and was about to go down the mountain. The old woman''s gray eyebrows frowned: "Why are you going again? You have been running around these days, did you come to see me?" There was a slight smile on Xuan Yin''s handsome face, he was so beautiful, this smile was so ecstatic: "I''ll go meet your granddaughter-in-law!" The old lady picked up the dishes disapprovingly: "Sun Hansun, isn''t it the fourth one? Who knows if he can survive this year?" "What do you mean? Do you really believe that I will restrain my wife?" Xuanyin frowned. The old lady said casually: "Of course I know you didn''t restrain your wife..." Stop in time at this point. Xuan Yin looked at her suspiciously: "Shouldn''t you say ''believe''? Did you know that Xuan Yu gave them medicine?" The old woman choked: "How would I know that he gave them medicine?" It''s strange, when she heard that his fiance was drugged by Xuan Yu, shouldn''t her first reaction be to be very angry? Why are you not angry at all? Do not ask the reason and authenticity of the matter. Xuan Yin looked at her steadfastly, touched his chin: "However, thanks to you, she is alive and well." "Alive?" The old woman paused her hand, a gleam of light flashed in her eyes, "Then you are saved." Xuanyin snorted, peeled a piece of orange and stuffed it into his mouth, and said vaguely: "What can I save? It''s as if I will die if I don''t get married." The old lady''s eyes flashed, and she said with a smile: "I''m not worried that you have been suppressing your wife. In the end, no one will dare to marry you? I''m still waiting to have a great-grandson!" "I don''t want to have children!" Xuan Yin ate another orange, raised his eyebrows and said, "If you want to hold a great-grandson, go to Xuan Yu, huh? He will be happy to give you ten or eight children." When Xuan Yu was mentioned, the old lady''s eyes dimmed. Xuan Yin knew that her grandmother recalled the sad things again. Back then, her grandfather was plotted against by people from the Northern Territory just to choose a horse for Xuan Yu. Her grandmother had always been concerned about this incident, thinking that Xuan Yu had killed her grandfather, so No matter how hard Xuan Yu is, how good he is, how filial he is, grandma doesn''t like him. Even in order to avoid him, a person moved to this barren hilltop. In this place, there were countless beasts and bandits in the beginning, but Xuan Yu secretly wiped them out. Grandma may not know, but grandma just doesn''t appreciate it. Xuanyin patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about him anymore, let me tell you a happy event!" "What''s the matter?" The old woman turned her back and wiped away her tears. Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, and smiled with his lips curled up: "I know martial arts!" He gestured, "The internal strength is 60%." The old woman''s face turned pale instantly: "What did you say?" Xuanyin''s face darkened: "What expression do you have? There is no surprise at all. I knew I wouldn''t tell you. It''s boring!" The old woman was holding the hand of the skirt, and her veins appeared due to the force. Suddenly, she stood up and tore off Xuanyin''s collar. When she saw that there was nothing on his neck, she trembled. Get up: "Where''s the peace talisman?" Xuanyin felt that grandma was really weird today, but she still didn''t care much and said, "Oh, I lost it." The old woman''s head was dizzy all of a sudden: "Confused! How could you lose it? It''s your lifeblood!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： jealous Chapter 109 Jealous After going down the mountain, Xuanyin didn''t go to Ning Yue immediately, he vaguely felt that his affairs were not as simple as they appeared on the surface. He is now completely sure of the power of the peace talisman to suppress it. Since he took off the safety talisman, his martial arts has improved almost by leaps and bounds, and his promotion speed is faster than Xuan Yu''s back then. Based on Xuan Yu''s various performances, he decided that Xuan Yu knew about it. He thought Xuan Yu was out of jealousy, fearing that he would run away and take away his heir apparent, so he kept using the peace talisman to suppress himself into a monster. But why, grandma also said that the peace talisman is her lifeblood? No, he has to find someone to ask for clarification! Dong Ba lifted the curtain for Xuan Yin: "Master, Miss Ning Yue should be having dinner at this moment, should we go find her later?" Xuanyin got into the car, pondered for a moment, and said, "I won''t look for her anymore." Dong Bay was startled: "Huh?" Xuanyin put down the curtain, his eyes were deep: "Go back to Beijing." Dong Ba''s eyes lit up when he heard the words: "Master, have you figured it out? According to me, it''s time to go back home! Isn''t that just a lesson to a bastard? They should move out, so the young master doesn''t have to give way to those people... " Xuanyin kicked him impatiently: "Look for Sikong Shuo!" After something like Ma Ningxin happened, the old lady didn''t have the heart to spend the Spring Festival at someone else''s house, so she ordered someone to prepare her luggage and set off for Beijing early tomorrow morning. Ningxi''s room was being cleaned up with great fanfare, so she came to Lin Yonghe''s room. Since Cuiping''s death, there is only one maid, Cuilan, left by her side. She sent Cuilan to the streets to buy Ding County specialties, but she hasn''t returned yet. It was Lin Yonghe''s eldest maid, Luzhu, who served the two of them. Lu Zhu brought over the freshly fried leek box from the small kitchen, and said with a smile: "Madam, Second Miss, eat while it''s hot. The leek box made by the third grandpa''s is the best!" Lin Yonghe didn''t worry about Ma Ningxin''s affairs at all, he washed his hands leisurely, took one for his daughter and one for himself, and said while eating, "It''s very fragrant." At this time, a clever little maid raised the curtain and stuck a small head in. Lu Zhu pressed her hand, and the little maid withdrew. Lu Zhu also walked out quickly, and asked her in a low voice: "What''s wrong?" The little maid stood on tiptoe and said a few words next to Luzhu''s ear, Luzhu''s complexion changed, and she gave the little maid a silver nude, and the little maid left happily. Lu Zhu went back to the house, her expression was a little bit wrong, she glanced at Ning Xi, hesitating whether to say something or not. Lin Yonghe put down the leek box, wiped his mouth, and said to Ning Xi: "You eat first, I''ll go to the old lady''s room to see if there is anything I can help." Ning Xi is not an idiot, how could she not see Lu Zhu''s performance so obvious? He didn''t refute at the moment, and when Lin Yonghe and Luzhu left, he immediately followed. Lin Yonghe took Lu Zhu to the corner and asked, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Lvzhu looked around and said, "Our old lady is discussing with the third grandpa about changing the marriage between the second and third misses!" "What? Swapping?" Lin Yonghe asked in disbelief. "Yes, it is said that the third lady is responsible for solving the matter of the eldest aunt. The third lady is more useful than the second lady. The second lady is difficult to be a big responsibility. It is not a big deal to be a concubine. It is better to change to the princess of the county. Let the third lady Go take the lead!" These are not exactly the original words of the third old man, but they have changed as they have been passed on. Everyone wants the other party to believe their own words, and they all speak hard. Ning Xi couldn''t stand listening anymore, rushed out, eyes like torches said: "Mother! I said that Ma Ningyue''s heart is not right! You must believe it! Now that you are well, you have only been here for a few days, and you have deceived the third old man to act for her. She''s a lobbyist! She shouldn''t have been allowed to go to school in the first place! She shouldn''t have been allowed to show off in the Juju competition!" Also being a mother-in-law, Lin Yonghe would of course prefer to be Xuan Yu, but Lin Yonghe felt that the old lady would not agree. The old lady is a person who keeps her word, she won''t change Ningxi''s position as the eldest concubine once she settles Ning Zhen''s matter, so she probably won''t break her promise. Lin Yonghe looked at his daughter and said earnestly: "In the end, it''s not that you don''t live up to it? You are a sister, why did you come back to run errands after listening to her errands? If you were the one who stayed by Ma Ningxin''s side, the person who confronted Chen Bo It''s you, who would dare to underestimate you?" You didn''t see how scary Ma Ningxin looked at that time! Ning Xi is too lazy to quarrel with her mother. Every time Ning Yue is mentioned, her mother thinks it is her fault. This time Ma Ningyue is going to come and rob her of her husband, and her mother doesn''t take it as a warning! "If you don''t deal with Ma Ningyue, you will regret it!" After coldly throwing down such a sentence, Ning Xi walked away without looking back. Looking at her angry back, Lin Yonghe sighed a long time: "Ning Xi is just too impatient, Ning Yue, girl, is she able to deal with it?" "Is Madam afraid of Miss San?" Luzhu asked disappointedly. Lin Yonghe sneered coldly: "Am I afraid of her? I can drive her brother to death, drive her mother crazy, and of course I can do something to her too! It''s just not now, when Ning Xi never goes through the door, we have to get Ma Ningyue Be a living Bodhisattva! When Ningxi gets married...heh, see if I don''t tear off that little hoof!" But Ning Xi went back to the room angrily, and on the way, she ran into Cui Lan who had just come back from the outside. Cui Lan was also looking for Ning Xi. The old man is talking!" Xuan Yu is here? What are you here for? Why no one notified her? Ning Xi hurried back to the house and changed into the most beautiful clothes, and asked Cuilan to put on makeup for her. After finishing her work like a war, the whole house became a mess of groceries. She lifted her skirt, stared at the gold ornaments weighing three catties, and walked towards the main hall like flying! However, when she got there, she was told that Xuan Yu had already left. "How long have you been?" She asked with wide eyes. The doorkeeper woman looked at her funny appearance, and said with a smile: "Just left." Ning Xi turned around and left! At the gate, Xuan Yu got into the carriage, and Ning Yue saluted with a smile: "Your Majesty, go slowly, please convey my greetings to the prince and princess for me, we will return to Beijing tomorrow, and we will meet again then." Ning Xi felt the door, just in time to hear Ning Yue''s words, what does it mean to meet again? This girl, does she still want to meet Xuan Yu? Ningxi''s whole person is not well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： his condition Chapter 110 His conditions Ning Yue recalled the first time he broke through Ningxi in his previous life. At that time, Sikong Shuo had not yet ascended the throne, and he only controlled a puppet young emperor behind his back. He liked fishing, and he spent a whole day fishing. She was afraid that he would starve and ran to bring him food. From a distance, she heard a burst of laughter like silver bells. When she got closer, she recognized that it was her second sister. They haven''t actually done anything yet, but she still remembers the feeling of being pricked by a needle until now. It''s like this when you like someone, and you don''t want any woman to approach him. Now, she wants her good second sister to also taste this kind of feeling, the feeling of scratching her lungs but feeling helpless. Ning Xi walked over with a gloomy expression, her delicate face was full of anger, as if she wanted to eat this woman who seduced her husband at any time: "Ma Ningyue!" Ning Yue felt relieved when she heard this, she turned around gracefully, and looked at Ning Xi with a half-smile: "What''s wrong, Second Sister?" Ning Xi looked at the carriage that had gone far away, and then at his younger sister who was in need of a beating. He tried his best to hold back his anger and said, "You...how come you are with Shizi?" Ning Yue shrugged her shoulders, and smiled innocently: "I ran into Shizi when I was shopping, and Shizi sent me back. Sister, don''t be angry, I don''t want to trouble Shizi, but Shizi insisted on sending me, I I can only accept it." When you entered the door, you didnt even look at me, but sent you all the way home, can I not be angry? Did you mean it? ! Ning Yue knew what Ning Xi was thinking when she saw Ning Xi''s almost berserk appearance, she admitted that she did it on purpose, she just wanted to make Ma Ningxi uncomfortable, jealous, crazy, crazy! To shoot people first, to shoot horses, to capture thieves first, to capture the king, to abuse scum...Of course, the heart must be abused first. Ning Yue hummed a little song, and walked in leisurely. If Ning Xi also had memories of her previous life, she would have easily heard that what Ning Yue hummed was the one she sang to Ning Yue the day she seduced Sikong Shuo. Ning Yue entered the house, first went to visit the elder sister and Niu Niu, the elder sister''s injuries were not healed yet, she didn''t dare to take medicine because she was pregnant, so she could only warm her up, but fortunately, there was nothing serious. Niu Niu was very obedient, she stayed with her mother during the day, and was taken to the old lady''s room by the wet nurse at night. Back to their own room, Qiuxiang and Dongmei had already packed their things. Dongmei poured a cup of hot tea for Ning Yue, and asked curiously: "Miss San, who wrote that note? Did it say something about Chen Bo?" Qiuxiang hurriedly tugged on Dongmei''s sleeves. The master has orders, and as slaves, they just do it, but they don''t talk much. Dongmei stuck out her tongue. Ning Yue ignored the small movements of the two, she fell into deep thought. She no longer thought about why Xuan Yin would help her, but how to help her. She went to look for her eldest sister in the morning, and decided to break with the Chen family only near noon, and the opening she needed was sent by Xuanyin in such a short period of time. It was the same in the Generals Mansion last time, she didnt even know that Lin Yonghe had invited Imperial Physician Zhang over, but Xuanyin knew. Moreover, he also guessed that Imperial Physician Zhang would do something unfavorable to her, so he invited Si Kongliu over. Intuition tells Ning Yue that Xuan Yin may not be as simple as it seems on the surface. Ning Yue''s hairs stood on end at the thought of being targeted by such a dangerous person. "Ah Choo!" At the gate of the palace, Xuanyin sneezed heavily as soon as he got off the carriage. Dong Ba hurriedly took a cloak from inside and put it on him: "Master, are you catching a cold? Put it on!" "What''s the cold?" Xuanyin threw the cloak into his arms unceremoniously, "Ning Yue obviously misses me, what do you know?" Dongba Fuer, if you dont love yourself for a day, you will really die... "Are you saying that this person is strange? He doesn''t live in his house during the New Year''s Eve, so he has to hang around outside." Xuanyin said, knocking on the vermilion door. Dong Ba was taken aback: "Master, are you talking about yourself?" Xuanyin frowned, and kicked him again: "I''m talking about Sikong Shuo!" Dongba touched his swollen buttocks and muttered to himself, aren''t you the same? snort! The gate of the palace was opened, and a servant came out and welcomed Xuan Yin in. Sikong Shuo was sitting in the gazebo, separated by a bead curtain, his handsome figure could be vaguely seen, but his face could not be seen. Xuanyin thought, this guy must be so ugly that he dared not show Lushan''s true colors. However, the ugly is ugly, but the smell on his body is quite good, and there is a vaguely familiar feeling, as if he has smelled it somewhere. "Are you here to repay the favor, Prince Yin?" Sikong Shuo''s clear but smiling voice sounded from behind the bead curtain. Xuan Yin frowned, and hummed: "I''ve come to ask you something!" Sikong Shuo seemed to be playing chess with himself, dropped a chess piece, and asked, "About the safety talisman?" "Yeah." No one poured a cup of tea, really! Xuanyin sat down on the stone bench on his own. Sikong Shuo laughed, different from Xuan Yu''s low and calm voice, his voice was also magnetic, but with a touch of charm: "You already owe me two favors, I don''t want to deal with scoundrels." Xuan Yin''s face sank: "Who is the scoundrel? I didn''t say I won''t pay you back! Let''s pay it back together in the future!" "Is this going to owe me a third favor?" Sikong Shuo''s laughing voice was particularly sweet, and Xuan Yin had the urge to push back the bead curtain and see his beauty. But when he thought that this guy was a eunuch, he dismissed the idea. Xuanyin said: "Then owe me another one!" "It''s really shameless~" Sikong Shuo said playfully, with a touch of pampering, this is his charm, no matter what he said, he can make people''s ears pregnant, "However, I don''t intend to Heres another favor for you. If you must know what is going on with your peace talisman, you have three options: 1, pay with flesh, 2, give me the peace talisman, and 3, give me a person. "Who do you want?" "Ma Ningyue." (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： hired Chapter 111 Hired This night, Xuanyin returned to the palace. The concubine was very happy, and invited someone to make his favorite sweet and sour fish, and wrapped a very large red envelope for him, and asked Xuan Zhao to kneel on the ground, kowtow to him to admit his mistake. What happened that day, although Xuan Zhao was wrong first, but Xuan Yin''s attack was too ruthless, how could he put a knife on his brother? The prince glanced at the princess, and felt more and more that his wife was gentle and generous. He turned his head and reprimanded Xuan Yin severely. Why do brothers have to fight with weapons if there is a conflict? Won''t you tell me to tell your brother? You made a mistake and ran away, causing your elder brother to chase you for most of the night, and Yunyun came back injured. If Dad didn''t mention this matter, Xuanyin almost forgot about it. That night, Sikong Shuo and Xuan Yu had a fight to get him off the hook, but unexpectedly injured Xuan Yu, was Sikong Shuo injured? Its best to be injured too, hemiplegia plus ten thousand years of disfigurement, hahahaha... Here, Xuanyin was thinking wildly, while over there, seeing his son being scolded so quietly, the prince became more eloquent and reprimanded him for a long time. Xuanyin has never been trained so "obediently". When did the prince run away in anger just as soon as he spoke? The family was stunned. The prince finished his training, and he felt very refreshed. This is what it feels like to be a father! "Is the training over?" Xuan Yin blinked, "The training is over, can we talk about business?" Prince: "..." Before dawn, Ning Yue got up and started tidying up the cage. After saying goodbye to the third old man and his family, everyone went to the ancestral hall to worship their ancestors for the last time. After the hour passed, they boarded the carriage back home. It was Uncle Jiu who was most reluctant to leave Ning Yue, who cried so loudly that he didn''t smile contentedly until he **** on Ning Yue''s skirt again. What a little magic star! At dusk, we returned to the Generals Mansion. We had dinner together in the old ladys room, and then went back to our rooms to rest. Ma Ningxin was married for six years, and the yard was a bit dilapidated and needed to be repaired, so the old lady arranged for her to temporarily live in Ning Yue''s Tangli Courtyard. Tangli Courtyard suddenly became very lively. Needless to say, Ma Ningxin and Niuniu also had a big maid, four young maids, a mother and a wet nurse. Mother Zhong was not there, so Qiuxiang and Dongmei worked until midnight to finally settle them down. On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, just after dawn, there was the sound of firecrackers being set off at the gate of the Generals Mansion. The old lady couldnt remember which distinguished guest came to the door today, so she hurriedly asked Mother Luo to go and have a look. Two quarters of an hour later, Mother Luo ran back excitedly: "Old lady! Great joy! Great joy!" It turned out that people from Zhongshan Palace came to hire. Under normal circumstances, the appointment will be made in the month of the Hegeng post, but for some reason, the palace keeps delaying it again and again, and it has been delayed for more than a year. The old lady almost thought that the other party was going to go back on her word, but now that she saw the marriage proposal in black and white, she felt her heart at ease. Ning Yue was a little confused. Xuan Yu clearly said that she would come to propose marriage after the new year. If she understood correctly, it should be after the Lantern Festival. Why did she mention it so much? It''s like... afraid that the two sisters will be robbed by someone, who will rob them? "My lord said that if we can make it in time, we will arrange the marriage of the two lords together. If we can''t make it in time, we will prepare for Prince Yinjun first!" The person who spoke was an old lady with gray hair, a slightly plump figure, and a very ruddy complexion. Her surname was Qin. . The old lady glanced at Qin Shi calmly. Xuan Yu is the eldest brother, so why should he arrange his marriage first? He actually arranged for Prince Yin first... The old lady thought of the worst possibilityXuan Yin and Ning Yue After getting married, Xuan Yu found another reason to call off Ning Xi''s marriage. She just said, such an excellent man, would he really marry a little girl from the Ma family? Even if Xuan Yu himself agrees, there must be a thousand or ten thousand princesses who are not happy. The old lady smiled: "Isn''t it possible for the Wangfu to handle it? If so, we can wait here too." The meaning is obvious, if you want to marry, the two daughters will marry together; or, dont marry at all! Qin''s eyelids twitched a few times, and she said with a sneer: "That''s what the lord said, everything is up to us! How can we really let it go? Don''t worry, as long as there is no problem on your side , on my side...even more!" Fighting against a spirit-level person like the old lady, Qin obviously lost several rounds. Before he even started to calculate, the old lady blocked the back road. Qin asked someone to bring in the dowry gifts again, and opened the boxes for the old lady to see. Xuanyu''s dowry was one hundred and eighteen dan, and Xuanyin''s was one hundred and eight dan. Silk, satin, gold, silver, jade, etc. were all the same, but the quantity was smaller. A county king passed the prince. What never expected was that as soon as Mrs. Qin left, Dongba came up on the back, put ten loads of gold on the ground, and said, "This is our master''s private money. Third Miss, take it!" In this way, the betrothal gifts of the two became the same. Even in terms of quality, Xuan Yin beat Xuan Yu by a block. That''s not ten loads of silk, but ten loads of gold! "Is he crazy?" With so many betrothal gifts, he has caught up with Princess Shang. Ning Yue pressed her chest, the stimulation from Xuanyin was a little bit louder, her heart beat faster than usual. Dongmei snickered: "Even if the uncle is crazy, he is crazy because of the young lady! I heard that when Concubine Guo married Princess Fuyuan, he was not so generous! Young lady, do you like my uncle very much?" "You girl, if you don''t hit me for three days, you''ll have to go to the house to expose the tiles!" Ning Yue talked about a pillow and threw it over. Dongmei dodged with a smile, and Qiuxiang was thrown on all fours. (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： Dowry controversy Chapter 112 The Dowry Disturbance The news of the betrothal gift spread throughout the General''s Mansion overnight, and everyone began to envy Third Miss. Before the third lady, King Yinjun had three fiancees, but all of them were killed by King Yinjun. Miss San is different, she is living a good life! "Prince Yinjun is really afraid that he won''t be able to find a daughter-in-law, isn''t he? This is so happy that he didn''t die, ten loads of gold, tsk tsk tsk, our general''s mansion can''t eat it all in a lifetime!" said a sweeping woman . "That''s not the case!" Maid A jumped out and retorted, "It''s obvious that the county king likes our third lady and thinks highly of our third lady!" "That''s it!" Maid B agreed, "The county king handed over the private money before the third lady came through the door, and said he didn''t like it, do you believe it?" The woman sighed: "It seems to be right. In this way, I think the prince is too stingy. The county king can get ten dan gold, so he should take twenty dan!" The servant girl Bing snorted and said, "It''s not that the prince is stingy! It''s that the prince doesn''t like the second lady! Do you remember the former king? He married two wives, and they were all stingy. They didn''t even give the dowry, so they just carried them home." Alright! When it comes to the third one, I cant wait to buy half of the city as a gift for her! Men, if you like it, youre generous, if you dont like it, youre all miserly! A group of people all laughed. Scrooge, don''t like... Ning Xi behind the rockery turned green when he heard it! Stupid as a pig thing! Who said Xuan Yu doesn''t like her? She is better than Ma Ningyue in every way, Xuan Yu will definitely be devoted to her! Is it true that Xuan Yin gave so much gold because he likes Ma Ningyue? That no-brainer just wants to show off his money. Xuan Yu wants military exploits, military exploits, and talents to learn, so he doesn''t need to slap his face like Xuan Yin to pretend to be fat! Trash with straw bag, these two people are really a perfect match! Just wait and see, Ma Ningyue, even if we get married on the same day, I will definitely marry better than you! Back to the Millennium Courtyard, Lin Yonghe was counting the dowry with Luzhu. The dowry is roughly composed of three parts: the regulations of the public, the make-up of the old lady, and the make-up of the mother-in-law. Ning Yue is a concubine, and Ning Xi is a concubine. Although the back is straightened, she is somewhat shorter. The public standard is one thousand taels less than Ning Yue. The old lady gave the same, three thousand taels of silver per person plus a shop, and the rest of Lin Yonghe''s share... Lin Yonghe''s face was a little ugly. She entered the General''s Mansion as an aunt, but the Lin family didn''t give a dowry, and the Ma family didn''t give a dowry. Although I have saved a lot of money in running Zhongfu and shops in these years, it is too shabby to go to the palace...after all. "Mom, where is my dowry?" Ning Xi lifted the curtain and came in with a face full of pride. In her opinion, the food she ate and used was better than Ning Yue''s, and the dowry... must be better than Ning Yue''s! Unexpectedly, after hearing her words, Lin Yonghe''s face became gloomy for a moment: "It''s time to order, sit down for a while, are you hungry? It''s not time for dinner, let''s eat some crab roe crisps to pad your stomach first." Looking at Lu Zhu , "Bring the crab cakes to Ningxi." "Yes." Lu Zhu opened the food box, and put a stack of delicate and delicious crab cakes by Ning Xi''s hand. Where is Ningxi in the mood to eat at this time? She just wanted to quickly know how much better her dowry was than that little **** Ning Yue. She wanted to slap her in the face severely and trample her on the soles of her feet, so that people would know who was the head mistress of the palace! "Mother, let me see the list." As she spoke, she took the list from Lin Yonghe. Twist casually, frown, "Why only seven pages?" She read the betrothal gift list of the palace, it was a full thirty-eight pages! She looked at another thicker list on the table, raised her eyebrows and smiled: "This is mine!" Thirty pages, gold and silver jewelry, jade ingredients, silk and satin, farm shops... everything you need, not much worse than the palace! She smiled triumphantly. However, when she saw that the signature on the last page was Ma Ningyue, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "Mom, are you right? So many... things... all belong to that little bitch?" How is she so rich? Lin Yonghe''s face was a bit embarrassing, Lin Lanzhi left so much dowry for her daughter, in comparison, she looked much poorer, and in her poverty, she had to give half of it to subsidize her son, unlike Ning Yue who belonged to Lin Lanzhi How can a single seedling inherit everything that Lin Lanzhi has incomparably rich? Lin Yonghe couldn''t step down for a while: "Lanzhi was married by the Ming matchmaker. The Ma family gave sixty-eight dan dowry, and the Lin family took another fifty-eight dan dowry. Your grandmother added another ten thousand taels of silver, and your uncle added five Qianliang, your grandfather also secretly gave two Zhuangzi..." The only legitimate daughter, married off like a princess. Ning Xi was in a hurry: "Where''s yours?" Lin Yonghe''s knuckles holding the handkerchief were faintly white: "Mine... are all on the list." Ning Xi looked at the lonely seven-page paper, and opened his eyes in disbelief: "That''s all? It''s not even half of Ning Yue''s! No dowry can compare!" Lin Yonghe had a headache. Ningxi was so wronged that he cried: "Xuanyin even sent money from his own house, which is slapping me in the face... It''s fine if I lose the dowry to her, why is the dowry less than her?" Lin Yonghe pressed his sore head: "Isn''t there still a few months left? I''ll think of a way." "What solution can you think of? Find your father or your uncle? They won''t give it to you." Ning Xi choked up and sniffed. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, "Mom, I have a solution!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： Dowry controversy Chapter 113 Dowry Disturbance "What way?" Lin Yonghe asked. Ning Xi triumphantly said: "Make her dowry mine!" Lin Yonghe thought it was a good idea. It turned out to be such a bad idea. She shook her head and sighed: "Do you think I haven''t thought about it? But those things are locked in the warehouse. I don''t have a key, and I can''t open a single box." open." Ning Xi frowned: "Where is the key?" Lin Yonghe waved his hand: "At the old lady''s place, it should be given to Ning Yue in two days. I can''t get the key, don''t even think about it." Ning Xi smiled meaningfully: "What if... the old lady offered to give you the key?" In Tangliyuan, Ma Ningxin was taking a nap, Niuniu couldn''t sleep, she was clamoring for Ning Yue to play backgammon with her, she put everything in her mouth, Ning Yue was afraid that she would swallow it, so she was carried to the backyard and played on the swing . Qiuxiang asked while folding the clothes: "When shall we bring the fourth lady back?" Ning Yue took a sip of tea and said calmly, "In a few days." Qiu Xiang was stunned for a moment. The young lady and his wife had a very good relationship, and they wished they could get tired of being together all day long. Why is it that they are not in a hurry to bring the lady back now that they have returned to the mansion? Ning Yue understands Qiuxiang''s doubts. To be honest, it''s not that she doesn''t miss Lin Lanzhi, but right now, it may not be a good time. "You girl, you''ve been made to boil a pot of water for a long time, and you don''t do anything after taking the money, right? If you''re so lazy, I''ll warn you, go back where you came from!" In the yard, mother Qin''s majestic shout came. Mother Zhong returned to her natal home with Lin Lanzhi, and Ning Yue promoted a new mother in charge from the yard. Her surname is Qin, and she came here as a dowry with Lin Lanzhi. Because of her good cooking skills, she has been working in the small kitchen. At first glance, it sounds a bit condescending, but the kitchen is a big job. This time, she was taking the place of Zhong''s mother temporarily, and the kitchen was not left behind. After reprimanding the disobedient servant girl, she lifted the curtain and went in, put a small dish of delicate and delicious red bean cake on the table, and said with a smile: "Seeing Niu Niu coming out, I knew that the lady didn''t take a nap, so I specially made some red bean cake Come here, this is made of fine powder, with some mint added, it tastes very refreshing, try it!" Ning Yue hummed. Qiuxiang hurriedly called hot water to clean Ning Yue''s hands. Ning Yue picked up a piece of red bean cake and was about to eat it, but found that Qin''s mother''s face was not very good-looking, the corners of her mouth twitched, as if she wanted to say something, so she said, "Tell me what you want!" Mother Qin glanced at Qiuxiang. Qiuxiang understood, "Your gown is threadbare, I''m not good at sewing, so go find Dongmei to get it." Then, she took a piece of Ning Yue''s clothes and went to the back room. There was no third person in the room. Qin''s mother put away her smile and said very solemnly: "Miss San, when the servant was going to the dining room to get the ingredients, I heard something!" Ning Yue frowned: "What?" Qin''s mother looked around, took two steps forward, and was about to stick to Ning Yue. Ning Yue didn''t like people approaching, her eyes turned cold, she was so frightened that she hurried back to her original seat, and said in a cold sweat: "It''s like this Yes, miss." She lowered her volume, "The side lady went to ask the old lady for the key to the warehouse!" "The key to the warehouse? Doesn''t she have it?" Ning Yue said indifferently, playing with the red bean cake in her hand, and for a moment, she seemed to have no intention of eating it. Mother Qin frowned and said: "She has the key to the big warehouse, so this servant guessed that she went to the old lady to ask for the key to the small warehouse!" "Small warehouse?" Ning Yue looked confused. Mother Qin said sternly: "Masters and wives all have their own small warehouses, Mrs. Lanzhi and the fourth master also have them, but the key to the fourth master is in the hand of the side lady, so she doesn''t need to ask for it!" Ning Yue''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and the corners of her lips raised slightly: "So...she is going to ask for the key to my mother''s warehouse?" "It should be." Qin''s mother nodded, thoughtfully, "You said... she is doing well, what is she going to open Mrs. Lanzhi''s warehouse for?" Ning Yue shook her head with a smile, and said indifferently, "Who knows?" Mother Qin was slightly taken aback: "Miss, aren''t you worried?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled: "What are you worried about?" Mother Qin said: "I''m worried that she will touch Mrs. Lanzhi''s dowry! The servant has heard that the second lady''s dowry is pitifully small. Will she feel uncomfortable and order it from Mrs. Lanzhi to the second lady?" Ning Yue laughed: "How could my aunt do such a stupid thing? If she is found out, both her and the second sister are finished." Mother Qin rubbed her sleeves: "That''s what I said, but be careful when sailing for thousands of years, miss, you''d better not take it lightly." Ning Yue looked at her with a smile that was not a smile: "Then, according to Qin''s mother, what should I do?" Mother Qin straightened her back and said, "Of course I will report to the old lady! The dowry was left to you by Mrs. Lanzhi, so you must not take advantage of a concubine!" "Okay, I''m going to report to my grandmother." "but" "But what?" Qin''s mother took a weak breath: "If she doesn''t move...you will be falsely accused. How about this, at night, let''s go to the warehouse to watch and see if Mrs. Side will touch Mrs. Lanzhi''s things If you don''t move, everything will be fine, if you move, you will get the stolen goods!" "How does Qin''s mother know that she will go at night?" "Where can you pick the day when you do bad things?" Qin''s mother said without thinking. Ning Yue held back her smile, and said with thin lips: "Didn''t Mother Qin not sure if she would do bad things just now?" "Uh... this..." Qin''s mother smiled embarrassingly, patted her chest and said, "When a person lives to my age, there are some things that you can''t go wrong with your feelings! I just let you steal it and get it again just in case Find the old lady!" The smile in Ning Yue''s eyes grew stronger: "Mom is so kind to me." "That''s right, I watched you grow up, and in my heart, you are closer than my own daughter!" Qin''s mother smiled admiringly, and picked up the plate, "Eat it while it''s hot, and it won''t taste good when it''s cold. . "Mother Qin also eats a piece." Ning Yue casually picked up a piece and fed it into her mouth. She ate it without hesitation. Ning Yue took a bite lightly: "I''m going to say hello to grandma, and we will meet at the door of the warehouse at night." "Yes." A smile flashed in Qin''s mother''s eyes, and she backed away gently. As soon as she left, Ning Yue turned her head and spat out the pastry in her mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： Dowry controversy Chapter 114 Dowry Disturbance After leaving the upper room, Qin''s mother did not go back to the small kitchen immediately, but turned around and went to the Millennium Courtyard, where Ningxi had been waiting for a long time. Ning Xi saw Qin''s mother, and immediately showed a very strange smile on her cold face: "What''s the matter?" Mother Qin raised her chin triumphantly: "Your maidservant will do the work, don''t worry about the second lady! Tonight, just wait and see the good show!" Ning Xi picked up a cup of almond milk, and his smile deepened: "Where''s the medicine? Did she take it?" Mother Qin smirked and said: "Eat it! The servant girl kneaded the whole packet into the flour, just a small bite, and I guarantee that she will never have children!" Based on Ning Xi''s observation of Ning Yue, I feel that Ning Yue does not seem to be such a careless person. Although Qin''s mother is Lin Lanzhi''s dowry, it is only natural to be loyal to Ning Yue, but after Ning Yue''s temperament changed drastically, she is the only one who treats Zhong''s mother very differently. She got better, but she didn''t say anything to Qin''s mother, which showed that in Ning Yue''s heart, Qin''s mother was not someone she could trust completely. Ning Xi''s smile slowly faded: "She didn''t suspect anything?" Mother Qin said confidently: "I doubt it! She even let the servant eat it! The servant swallowed it without saying a word, which dispelled her doubts!" It was a baby-killing drug, not a deadly poison. At her age, it was impossible for her to have children, let alone one, she would dare to eat ten! Ning Xi nodded in satisfaction. Ma Ningyue, that little bitch, won the favor of the county king before she got through the door. She wants to see how she can gain a foothold in her in-law''s house when she can''t have children? ! Mother Qin looked at Ning Xi''s expression, and thought to herself, the second young lady has read a lot of sage books, but she never expected to be such a cruel and merciless one. Her own sister just overwhelmed her in terms of money, so she gave people the medicine to kill children. "Okay, you go down, don''t tell anyone about this matter, and my mother is not allowed to leak the news, do you understand?" Ning Xi said with a hint of vigilance. Mother Qin has seen her methods, how dare she say no? Immediately agreed. At this time, Cuilan called loudly at the door, "Madam is back"? Ning Xi gave Qin''s mother a wink, and Qin''s mother hurriedly left through the back door. Lin Yonghe had just finished counting the things in the warehouse, and was sweating profusely from exhaustion. Ning Xi obediently welcomed her in, poured a cup of hot tea himself, and said softly, "Mother, have you got all those things?" Lin Yonghe drank a few sips of hot tea, his body was not so tired, and he said: "It''s just a few screens, the old lady will not refuse to give it. But... well, what do you ask me to ask the old lady for a screen? It''s not worth much. money!" Ning Xi knew that her mother would ask such a question, her eyes flashed, and she said the excuse she had prepared: "Those screens were given to the old lady with an inscription by Concubine Wu herself. I treat Concubine Wu''s things as treasures. Will the imperial concubine like me more?" If a daughter marries into the palace, she will have to deal with the palace. If she is favored by Concubine Wu, it will be a good thing. Lin Yonghe nodded thoughtfully, and soon asked vigilantly: "You really think so? You don''t... plan to use it to plot against Ning Yue, right? I warn you, the palace has already hired you." , in half a year, you will be able to become the Crown Prince Concubine, any dowry, any betrothal gift, all are false! As long as you pass through the door, no matter how rich she is, she will not be able to surpass you! At that time, you can deal with her no matter what you want. Okay! But now, you must not follow her way, understand!" "Understood, don''t worry, I''m sensible! It''s just a few screens, how can I use them to plot people?" Ning Xi said against his will. In fact, she doesn''t agree with her mother''s idea at all. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin have only known each other for a long time, and they have coaxed Xuan Yin to hand over his private money. She can''t even say a word of no. How would she deal with her at that time? Lin Yonghe was still not at ease, and said reassuringly: "Your uncle has worked so hard to win the favor of Mr. Zhongchangshi, but Chengfeng is not sensible, and he has an oolong with Ning Zhen, so he can''t be a son-in-law. What does your uncle mean? Dont let the fat water flow to outsiders, let your brother be the son-in-law. As long as you wait patiently, someone will come out for you in the future! Unfortunately, Ning Xi didn''t listen to a word, her mind was full of plans for tonight, she made up her mind this time, and she will make all the mistakes she made in Ning Yue''s hands come back! The moon is dark and the wind is high. After Ning Yue paid her respects to the old lady, she lingered in the old lady''s room and had dinner. She reluctantly bid farewell to the old lady until it was completely dark. When I came to the entrance of Fushouyuan, I ran into Dongmei as expected. Dongmei said angrily: "I''ve seen the doctor for this servant, it''s the best medicine for a child!" Ning Yue sneered, it turned out to be the perfect medicine, no wonder Qin''s mother didn''t blink her eyes when she took it. She almost thought that her intuition was wrong, but fortunately she was more careful. Dongmei was trembling with anger: "Second Miss must have done it!" Yeah, it must be Ma Ningxi. Although Lin Yonghe also hated her, he would not deal with her so impatiently. Since she was reborn, she has not treated Ma Ningxi meanly. Even if something like Han Shi San happened, she didn''t trample this animal-faced sister to death. But some people will not be grateful just because you show mercy to her, on the contrary, they will only harm you without fear! I think that I have never had children in my previous life, and it is also because I have followed the Tao of Ma Ningxi. And Ma Ningxi always said to her righteously, you, a hen who can''t lay eggs, what right do you have to dominate him and prevent him from pampering others? Ma Ningxi, oh Ma Ningxi, how can you be so shameless? "Miss San, let''s tell King Yinjun! King Yinjun loves you and will definitely not seek justice for you!" Qiuxiang, Dongmei, and Mother Zhong all know something about her and Xuanyin, so it is not surprising that they regard Xuanyin as her backer. But after experiencing the lessons of her previous life, she no longer pins her hopes on any man. In the past, she relied too much on Sikong Shuo, so that after losing Sikong Shuo, she was like a tortoise whose shell had been stripped off. Anyone could trample her to death. Xuan Yin does have a bit of heart for her right now, but who can guarantee that he will not change his heart for the rest of his life? A man''s favor is the most delicious thing in the world but also the most perishable thing. She will take it in her hand, but she will never eat it again, let alone put it in her heart. She hooked her fingers at Dongmei, and Dongmei came over to her ear, and she said a few words: "...do you remember everything?" Dongmei''s eyes lit up: "Remember! Miss, don''t worry, this servant will definitely get it done!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： Dowry controversy Chapter 115 Dowry Disturbance Lin Yonghe is counting Ningxi''s dowry. Although it is not much, it is not an easy task to calculate everything clearly. Counting until her eyes hurt, she sighed and said, "Luzhu, make a pot of tea." "Yes!" Luzhu brewed a pot of Tieguanyin, afraid that it would be too thick to fall asleep, so she only put some, "Madam, here." Lin Yonghe took a sip, rubbed his brows and said: "What''s wrong today, my eyelids are always twitching, I always feel like something is going to happen... Where is Ningxi? If you don''t stay in the house, where are you going?" gone?" Lu Zhu said: "I said I went to pay my respects to the old lady, I guess I stayed there for dinner!" It is also good to be filial to the old lady. Lin Yonghe didn''t say anything, but asked what Ma Guang was doing. Luzhu said that he was studying. Lin Yonghe was very relieved and asked Luzhu to boil some ginseng soup and send it to him. Not long after, the gatekeeper''s mother-in-law reported that the third lady had come. Since Ning Yue suffered a serious illness, she has never been to her yard again. What kind of wind is blowing today that brought Ning Yue here? Lin Yonghe suppressed the doubts in his heart, raised a smile, and welcomed Ning Yue into the back room. While walking, Ning Yue took off the red cloak and put it in Qiuxiang''s hand. Qiuxiang was about to hold it by herself when the little maid stepped forward and said sweetly, "Give it to me, sister." Qiu Xiang smiled, and handed Ning Yue''s red cloak to the little maid. After the little maid hung up her cloak, she made a new pot of tea and presented a box of pastries and fruits. Lin Yonghe kindly greeted Ning Yue to sit down, peeled an orange for her, and smiled more kindly than her own mother: "I haven''t come for a long time, I think you and I have a birth share? Come, this is your favorite orange. " My favorite orange is not in my house, but I can only see it in your house, which is really ironic. Ning Yue waved her hand, said with a faint smile, "I just ate too much at the old lady''s place, and I really can''t swallow a single bite. Auntie can eat by herself." Lin Yonghe understands that Ning Yue is not as easy to fool as before, and even after what Ning Xi did, Ning Yue may have secretly hated their mother and daughter, but we all live under the same roof, and we can''t see each other when we look up. Don''t pierce the window paper. Lin Yonghe put down the peeled oranges, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and said softly: "You also went to see your grandmother, why didn''t you come with your second sister?" Ning Yue''s almond-shaped eyes widened, and she said with a very surprised look: "Huh? The second sister left before dinner! Why? Has she not come back yet?" As soon as Lin Yonghe heard this, he immediately realized something was wrong, but he couldn''t express it in front of Ning Yue, so he said awkwardly: "Look at my memory, she said that she didn''t understand some homework, and she wanted to ask your fourth brother for advice." , I forgot all of a sudden." As soon as the voice fell, Lu Zhu opened the curtain and came in, "Ma''am, the fourth young master has rested, so the ginseng soup won''t be boiled?" When Fu saw Ning Yue, he was stunned, and saluted, "Miss San." Ning Yue smiled slightly. Lin Yonghe was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground and get in. Ning Yue didn''t say anything sarcasm, she stood up and said, "Actually, I don''t have anything special, but the old lady just gave me the key to the small storeroom. I''m inexperienced, so I want to ask my aunt to help me check my inventory. Mother''s dowry." Lin Yonghe could hardly believe his ears, what did Ning Yue say? Ask her to count Lin Lanzhi''s dowry? Isn''t that... giving her the opportunity in vain? That''s almost half of the Lin family''s property! Just moving a little fur is enough for Ning Xi to enjoy a good time in her in-law''s house for a while! Ning Yue had a panoramic view of Lin Yonghe''s greedy expression, and couldn''t help sneering, thinking that Lin Yonghe was so calm that he didn''t do anything for a long time, so it turned out to be nothing more than that. If one compares her mother''s dowry to an egg, Lin Yonghe is a fly salivating over the egg. When the egg has no cracks, the fly can still keep calm, but once the egg cracks and the egg liquid flows out, the fly will Even at the risk of being photographed to death, I couldn''t help but fly over and lick two mouthfuls! This is the despicableness engraved in the blood! Its fine, Ill let you lick it all tonight. "I may not come at the right time, forget it, I''ll go find my second aunt!" Ning Yue said, put on her cloak and went out. Lin Yonghe even forgot to change his jacket, and hurriedly chased after Ning Yue: "No...it''s not that my aunt doesn''t want to help you...my aunt is afraid..." Ning Yue interrupted her with an aggrieved expression on her face: "Are you afraid that I will hate my aunt because of the second sister? In my aunt''s heart, am I such a person who can''t distinguish between gratitude and resentment? Or is it true that my aunt did Are you sorry for me?" "Of course I didn''t!" Lin Yonghe denied without thinking. She looked at Ning Yue, and seeing that there was no trace of resentment in the other''s eyes, she gradually believed in Ning Yue. It''s just that Ning Yue and Ning Xi have become so deadlocked, even though she didn''t take part in anything, she is Ning Xi''s biological mother after all, so it''s impossible for Ning Yue not to hate her... "Yue''er is young, so she can''t do wrong things and offend the second sister. In the past few days, Yue''er has figured it out, no matter how much she argues, she will be my sister. When I go to the palace in the future, the county king and I will have to rely on my sister , brother-in-law live, and I hope that my aunt will say a few words in front of my second sister, and forgive Yue''er for being ignorant." Ning Yue''s words dispelled the last trace of doubt in Lin Yonghe''s heart. After a long time, it turned out that he was paving the way for himself. She just said, so what if you have money? After passing through the door, it''s not just for Ning Xi to kowtow to admit his mistake! Lin Yonghe went proudly. A gust of cold wind blew by, and she sneezed, only to realize that she was wearing a thin jacket indoors. Ning Yue hurriedly took off her red cloak, and said flatteringly, "Put it on, Auntie, be careful not to catch a cold." Count your senses! Know that only I can help you speak up in front of Ning Xi! Lin Yonghe enjoyed Ning Yue''s service as a matter of course, but he didn''t notice the coldness on Ning Yue''s lips. At this moment, Dongmei ran over to her face: "Miss San is not well! Niuniu fell off the swing, go and have a look!" Ning Yue''s complexion changed: "Niu Niu fell? How could this happen?" Dongmei lowered her head and rubbed her eyes with her hands that had been rubbed with chili pepper: "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" "But..." Ning Yue looked at Lin Yonghe in embarrassment. After a long while, she bit her lip and put the key in Lin Yonghe''s hand, "Auntie go light it first, and I''ll come later! Qiuxiang, light up the lamp for Auntie, carefully break the key." Go!" Qiu Xiang blessed her body: "Yes." (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： Dowry controversy Chapter 116 Dowry Disturbance Lin Yonghe was walking in the yard full of wintersweet, the cold wind blew by, and it didn''t matter if he put on a cloak. It was getting colder and colder, until it hit his heart. Qiu Xiang asked with concern: "Is Madam cold? Why don''t Madam wait here for your servant, and this servant will bring you a thick jacket." Lin Yonghe looked around, it was gloomy and scary, he didn''t dare to ask Qiuxiang to leave, only regretted that he left too hastily when he went out, and forgot to bring a few maids. On the other side, Ning Xi and Qin''s mother stood behind the rockery near the warehouse, staring at the winter plum garden, the only way to the warehouse. After waiting for half an hour, the sky was already so dark that even the moon could not be seen, how could Ning Yue''s little hoof still not be seen? "Are you sure you tricked her?" Ning Xi asked Qin''s mother with a hint of anger. Mother Qin also waited a little anxiously. The time that Miss San made an appointment with her has long passed. Did Miss San become suspicious of her, or did Miss San forget about it? She was about to go back to Tangli Courtyard to remind her, when she saw someone walking out of the Wintersweet Garden with a lantern. The maid holding the lantern is Qiuxiang, and the one wearing the red cloak should be Miss San. She remembers very clearly that Miss San is wearing it to go out! Mother Qin tugged at Ning Xi''s sleeve: "Look, they are here." Ning Xi never dreamed that Qiuxiang would get mixed up with Lin Yonghe. With Qiuxiang around, Qin''s mother testified, and she herself had confirmed the cloak, her eyes lit up immediately, and she turned towards the woman lying in ambush diagonally across the way. made a gesture. The mother-in-law understood, grasped the wooden stick tightly, and rushed over with three Kongwu powerful maids! Lin Yonghe was walking vigorously, when suddenly she was hit by a sap and fell to the ground, and then, before she could react, a bucket of stinking water was poured down on her head and face! She was already wearing a cloak, but now she was splashed in such a way that almost her own mother could not recognize her. She was stunned on the spot. But she was stunned, but the woman was sober, she took off her stinky shoes and stuffed them into her mouth, so as not to attract others by her screams. Qiuxiang was so frightened that she threw the lantern and ran away! The maids chased after her immediately, but before she could take two steps, Qiuxiang fell into the icy lotus pond. The mother-in-law hurriedly said: "Leave someone to watch! Don''t let her go ashore!" The other two maids ran over, and regardless of how dirty Lin Yonghe was, they rolled up their sleeves and punched and kicked them! Ning Xi was watching from not far away. In order to gain face in front of the future imperial concubine, they all beat up with all their might! Lin Yonghe was beaten until he yelled, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo". Ning Xi listened to the sound of fists and feet falling on Ma Ningyue''s body, the sound of Ma Ningyue whimpering in pain, and the sound of bones cracking and breaking, and felt...indescribably happy! Third sister, ah, third sister, so what if your mother beats my mother? Didn''t you fall on my hands? I''d like to see, after tonight, what else can you use to seduce Prince Yin? At this time, Lin Yonghe, after going through a full two quarters of an hour of gang fights, had already exhaled more air than inhaled, so he curled up instinctively, hugged his head, and whimpered weakly like a cat. This cry made Ning Xi''s heart throb a little, but it was only for a moment, as long as she thought that the guy who was beaten to death was Ma Ningyue, whom she hated to the extreme, she would be filled with a sense of revenge. full. She raised her head proudly, combed the clouds and walked up to Lin Yonghe, pulled out the golden hairpin from her head, and slashed it mercilessly at her swollen face beyond recognition! Lin Yonghe, who had only a little sanity left, fell unconscious on the spot. Everyone, including Qin''s mother, shrank back, but no one dared to speak out to refute. From the moment the second miss bribed them to kill their own sister, they knew how hard the second miss was. Ning Xi threw the golden hairpin into the lotus pond in disgust, showing a smug smirk: "I don''t need to teach you what to do next?" Mother Qin swallowed her saliva and said: "The thief broke into the mansion to steal something from the warehouse, but was broken by the third lady, and he knocked the third lady out, slave...I didn''t find the third lady in the back mountain until dawn." Ning Xi pursed his lips in satisfaction, and asked again, "Where is Qiu Xiang?" The mother-in-law glanced at the lotus pond, and said: "I haven''t come up, I should have drowned." Ning Xi no longer had any worries, and finally gave "Ning Yue" a disgusted look, and left without the slightest nostalgia. Every word makes gold, no matter how strong Ning Yue''s words are, no one will believe her words, let alone Qin''s mother testifying. Even if the old lady believed in Ning Yue, by then Ning Yue would be a disfigured cripple, would the old lady punish herself, a promising imperial concubine, for her sake? Ning Xi hummed a little tune and walked away. While passing by the dining room of the public school, by chance, she saw two maids smiling and walking in the direction of Tangli Courtyard. She frowned and shouted, "What are you doing?" The two stopped, turned around and saluted her. These two people looked at each other strangely, and they seemed to be errands newly transferred to the dining room. One of them twisted the food box, the other twisted the fruit basket, and they looked like they were rushing to give gifts to others. Ning Xi smiled faintly, pointed to the food box and said, "What''s in it?" Bai Rui said: "If you go back to Second Miss, it''s Xueyan." Blood swallow? Ning Xi''s eyes moved slightly: "Who is it for?" The two looked at each other, and Bai Rui timidly replied, "For...Third...Miss San..." How precious is a blood swallow? Except for the old lady, no one has such a good fortune. Needless to say, I know that the old lady must have someone stew it for Ning Yue! Grandma, you are so partial! Ning Xi was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched, and soon, with a flash in his eyes, he lifted the lid. Anyway, Ning Yue was lying in the stinky ditch, and she couldn''t eat it at all, why not enjoy it by herself! She picked up the blood swallow and ate it in two or three bites. The taste of Xueyan is nothing more than that, it smells like red beans! After eating, she sneered and glanced at the two of them. They were so frightened that they didn''t dare to show their breath. She smiled wantonly and walked away without looking back. Dongmei came out from behind the tree. The two burst into tears. Bai Rui sobbed: "Sister Dongmei, the blood swallow you asked us to stew for the third lady was eaten by the second lady... What should I do? Will the third lady be angry?" It''s too late to be happy, how can you be angry? Ma Ningxi probably didn''t know that what she ate was not a blood swallow at all, but an ordinary bird''s nest made with Qin''s mother''s red bean cake. (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： dream and reality Chapter 117 Dream and Reality Ningxi returned to the Millennium Courtyard, and heard from Luzhu that Lin Yonghe hadn''t come back yet, she thought to herself, fortunately she wasn''t here, if she caught her coming back so late, she would have to be punished again. This night, Ning Xi had a long dream. She dreamed that summer was coming, she was wearing a big red wedding dress, sitting in a big red sedan chair, and was taken to the palace by Xuan Yu. Xuan Yu was very gentle, holding her hand all the time, Baitang never let go. There were many guests, and they all praised Xuan Yu for marrying the most beautiful and virtuous wife in Xiliang. Xuanyin was also there, saluting happily, calling her sister-in-law, and giving her a house of gold. She happily accepted it. When returning to the room, Xuan Yin quietly called her to stop, and said with hurt eyes: "Actually... I like you. On the day of the next appointment, ten dan gold was originally going to be given to you..." She was so excited! "Will you protect me?" She held Xuan Yin''s hand and asked, "If Ning Yue bullies me..." Xuanyin said affectionately: "I will not let anyone bully you, not even Ning Yue, she must serve you tea and kowtow to apologize every day, otherwise, I will divorce her!" She is very satisfied, from now on, she can walk sideways in the palace! Back to the new house, Xuan Yu has already poured a glass of wine and is waiting for her. After tonight, she and Xuan Yu will be a real husband and wife! However, Ning Xi didn''t wait until the moment when the bridal chamber was celebrated, when she was awakened by a thrilling scream. "Second Miss! Second Miss! Something has happened!" Cuilan opened the curtain and came in with a panicked expression. The dream was interrupted, Ning Xi held back his anger, and shouted angrily: "What''s wrong? It''s early in the morning, there are no rules!" Cuilan''s face turned pale with fright: "Second miss, the lotus pond... There''s a big accident at the lotus pond, everyone has passed away..." There is only one lotus pond in the General''s Mansion, which is the one near the Wintersweet Garden. Of course Ning Xi knew what happened to the lotus pond, but she still pretended to be very surprised, and watched the excitement with Cuilan. The second and third wives had already arrived, and they were surrounded by a group of maids and wives. Their faces were not very good-looking. Ning Zhen and Ning Wan had also come, but they were sent back immediately by their respective mothers. Ning Xi walked up to the two wives, and asked with a very frightened look, "Second Aunt, Third Aunt, what happened?" The second lady didn''t bother to talk to her, but she still put on the airs of an elder and said indifferently: "I''m dead." Ning Xi said softly: "Oh, the maid in whose house? It''s so pitiful that she fell into the lotus pond in winter." "Maid?" The second lady raised her eyebrows and glanced at her, "Who told you that it was the maid who died?" Ningxi''s heart skipped a beat, but before he realized what was going on, Mother Lin took off the linen gloves and came over: "Second Madam, I found out, she''s the jade lady from the Millennium Court!" Isn''t Pozi Yu the rough servant who helped her teach Ning Yue a lesson last night? How could it be her? What about Qiuxiang? Obviously it was Qiuxiang who fell into the water Ning Xi''s hand holding the handkerchief was clenched instantly. Second Wife Quan Dang was terrified, frowned, and said, "Where''s your mother? Such a big incident happened, why don''t you see her?" When she went back to the house last night, her mother hadn''t come back yet. She left in a hurry this morning and didn''t see her mother. It stands to reason that even she was shocked by such a big incident, her mother has no reason not to know One unexpected thing after another made Ning Xi feel uneasy. At this moment, Fen''er who was beside the second lady hurried over: "Ma''am! There are people in the back mountain... There are people in the back mountain!" This person is undoubtedly Ma Ningyue. Ning Xi''s gloomy heart brightened up again. It doesn''t matter if Madam Yu is dead, and it doesn''t matter if Qiu Xiang is gone. As long as Ma Ningyue suffers, she will be happy! The second lady left two servants to guard the body of Mrs. Yu, and took Mama Lin and her party to the back mountain. Ning Xi and the third lady followed behind. Along the way, Ning Xi seemed to be terribly frightened, and held the third lady''s arm, unable to twitch. Because of the cold weather, the stinking ditch has been frozen over, and the second lady saw a person frozen there from a distance, with the bones of his hand crooked into a strange shape, it should be broken, and his face was dirty. There is a three-inch **** on the right cheek, which almost cuts the corner of the mouth. The wound was black, coagulated with blood and silt, and it was completely swollen. The second lady just glanced at it, and then felt chills and weak legs. Not to mention the third lady, she screamed and turned her back. Even Ning Xi was severely shocked. It was too dark at night, so I didn''t see it too clearly. Now that I saw it, I knew that Mrs. Yu''s attack was not as ruthless as her hand was broken as if only a layer of skin was left. I can''t pick it up no matter what. Of course, her hairpin was scratched hard enough, no matter how sincerely Duke Ren Yin was, he wouldn''t be able to eat with this face. "Ah, second lady, isn''t that the third lady''s cloak?" Mama Lin recognized Ning Yue''s clothes. The second wife suddenly changed color: "Ah? Yue''er? Quick! Hurry up and rescue the third lady!" "Yes!" Mother Lin picked up a shovel and went to the stinking ditch. The ice on the lake was not thick, but in order not to hurt the master, Mother Lin shoveled extra carefully. When she finally carried the frozen ice statue ashore At that moment, the eyeballs almost fell off, "Four...Four Madam?" Ning Xi''s face turned pale, she stumbled and ran over, and threw Mama Lin away. Boom! Without support, Lin Yonghe fell to the ground in a daze. Ning Xi brushed aside the messy hair on her face, and unbuttoned her jacket. Seeing the familiar pattern, her mind went blank. How could this be? Under her nose, people who were beaten into cripples, people whose appearance was ruined by her, people who cried so hard but couldn''t even beg for mercy... It wasn''t Ma Ningyue, it was her mother. (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： Dream and Reality (1) Chapter 118 Dream and Reality (1) The story of Lin Yonghe and Yu Pozi spread throughout the General''s Mansion as quickly as possible, and Qin''s mother was the first to be frightened. According to the plan, Granny Yu should have discovered her "dizzy" in the Wintersweet Garden today. The third lady who is still breathing... But now, Mrs. Yu is dead, the thief''s plan to catch the thief has failed, and the victim has changed from the third lady to Lin Yonghe. OMG! How could this be? The old lady was obviously also furious. A good-looking person was abused like this in the mansion. When she finds out that person, she has to take his skin off! Also, do all the people in the Millennium Court eat dry rice? The master disappeared all night, and he didn''t know how to look for it? This really wronged them. Lin Yonghe was always strict, if she called someone, they followed her, but if she didn''t call, they didn''t have the courage to run to find out her whereabouts. Besides, she was called by Miss San to count the dowry last night, how did they expect that something would happen to her? The old lady sent out all the servants who served Lin Yonghe personally, except for Lu Zhu and a little maid named Bao Chuan. Most of the confidants were unknowingly destroyed. Fortunately, Lin Yonghe was in a coma, otherwise, he would definitely die of anger. After admonishing the servants, the old lady called Ning Yue again and asked her what happened. Ning Yue said innocently: "Last night, I went to the warehouse with my aunt, but suddenly, Niuniu fell on the swing. Seeing Auntie''s people, I thought Auntie had left." Ma Ningxin can testify to this point. She was worried about Ning Yue walking at night, so she insisted on sending her to the warehouse. Seeing that Lin Yonghe was not there, she stayed and helped Ning Yue count the dowry. They did not finish counting until dawn. At that time, Lin Yonghe had already been found out that something had happened. There is no evidence that this matter is related to Ning Yue, except for the cloak. But what does a cloak say? Could it be that Ning Yue did something bad with good intentions? Or... that person was going to torture Ning Yue at the beginning, and Lin Yonghe just happened to be a scapegoat? Ning Xi quickly thought of this, and rushed towards Ning Yue like crazy, grabbed Ning Yue''s skirt, and shouted hoarsely: "It''s you! It''s you, right? You deliberately gave the cloak to my mother! You Killed my mother!" Ning Yue hooked her lips in a funny way, looked at her without fear, and said, "Second sister made me so confused. Did I let my aunt go out without a jacket? I saw that my aunt''s clothes were thin, and she had good intentions." I lent her the cloak to wear, how could I be framed as a murderer by my sister? Could it be...I bribed someone to beat my aunt''s hand? Did I pull out the hairpin and cut my aunt''s face? Or did I throw my aunt into the smelly house? The ditch was frozen all night, delaying the best time for treatment?" She didn''t have a loud voice, but every word and every sentence hit Ning Xi''s heart like a nail! She had countless opportunities to minimize her mother''s harm, but she didn''t do that... With countless jealousy and hatred for Ning Yue, she drove her mother to a half-dead situation step by step. As long as she has the slightest sympathy for Ning Yue, it won''t hurt her mother like this... Ning Yue had a panoramic view of Ning Xi''s expression, and knew that Ning Xi''s pain was not faked, but so what? Should she feel guilty? If she hadn''t been aware of Ning Xi''s scheme earlier, she would have been the one who was maimed and disfigured. Would Ning Xi shed a tear for her? As for Lin Yonghe, she didn''t feel guilty anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： Dream and Reality (2) Chapter 119 Dream and Reality (2) When driving her brother to death and driving her mother crazy, Lin Yonghe should have expected that the retribution would come sooner or later! Oh, by the way, isn''t Lin Yonghe good at climbing beds? When my father came back and saw her face, I don''t know... I still can''t say anything. Ning Yue''s smiling eyes swept over Ning Xi''s almost distorted face, saluted everyone, and took her leave. Ning Xi was so angry that she chased after her. At the gate, when Ning Yue was about to step into the carriage, she grabbed Ning Yue''s arm: "Don''t think I don''t know, you are the one who plotted against my mother!" Ning Yue smiled faintly: "So what? Does anyone believe what you say? Don''t forget, you found all those people, and I just handed over a cloak." "You..." Ning Xi was so angry that his chest was congested, "You...you...you even killed Mrs. Yu!" "Yes, I killed her, sister, do you have evidence?" "..." Ning Xi lost his voice. Ning Yue said with a light smile: "Sister, instead of wasting time arguing with me, why not try to deal with the aftermath as soon as possible. Grandmother is determined to investigate Auntie''s affairs thoroughly. When I find out about my sister, I will definitely come out and testify. " Ning Xi was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped Ning Yue hard! Snapped! The crisp sound resounded on the road full of people. It wasn''t Ning Yue who was beaten, but Ning Xi''s wrist was grabbed. Ning Yue looked back and couldn''t help being startled, Xuanyin? Xuan Yin was wearing a black dress, with a strong figure, against the light, his hair was slightly translucent, but his face was unparalleled in the world. This is the first time Xuanyin has appeared in the public eye. Except for Ning Yue and Ning Xi, everyone doesn''t know where such a fairy-like figure came from? Xuan Yu is already the most beautiful man in Xiliang, but the man in black brocade suit in front of him is a bit more charming than Xuan Yu. It''s just that his eyes are too cold, and when he looks in, it''s like falling into an ice hole, and the hairs stand on end! "Ma Ningxi, what kind of onion are you, dare to do something to this king''s woman?" Xuan Yin''s voice was not too loud, just enough to be heard by all the onlookers. Everyone''s eyes widened. He called himself the king, and said that the third lady was his woman. Could it be...he is the number one in Xiliang? A trash ugly boy, Prince Yin? It''s not like it! Such a powerful aura is definitely not something a waste can do. And talking about ugly men is even more nonsense. Everyone gradually recovered from the shock, and only then did they realize what kind of **** luck Miss Ma Jiasan had had, and the way they looked at her was quite different from before. This is actually the first time that Ning Xi saw Xuan Yin at such a close distance. From the moment he saved Ning Yue on the shooting field, she knew that his appearance would not be too bad, but she didn''t expect it to be so good. With a fair complexion, red lips, clear and cold eyes, coupled with a black robe, his whole body is filled with the aura of a conqueror. She froze... Xuanyin threw her out. She fell to the ground, hit her head on the stone lion, and instantly got a big bag. In the future, my uncle will embarrass her in the street, and he will lose all face. Involuntarily, she thought of that dream. Xuan Yin in the dream was not like this. He said he liked her, would protect her, and would never let Ning Yue hurt her... Why is there such a big gap between dream and reality? Xuan Yin was disgusted by Ning Xi''s hurt gaze, took out a handkerchief to wipe her hand that touched her, and threw it away in disgust. Ning Xi''s face flushed red. (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： The whereabouts of the peace talisman (1) Chapter 120 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (1) Xuanyin didn''t bother to talk to her, and took Ning Yue''s hand into the carriage. This is the first time Xuanyin has been in Ning Yue''s carriage. Not to mention short and narrow, there is not even a decent couch, let alone a tea set and desk, except for a fixed and padded stool, there is no other facilities. What''s worse, Xuan Yin hit his head with a bang. Xuan Yin rubbed the place where he was bumped and hurt, and frowned in distaste: "What broken car?" Ning Yue glanced at him: "Don''t come up if you think it''s bad." Xuanyin snorted: "You want to come up as a master? Wasn''t it dragged by you?" Who pulls whom? Is this person''s ability to open his eyes and tell lies too strong? Ning Yue shook her head and ignored him. However, Xuanyin quickly discovered the advantage of a narrow car, that is, she would bump into him if the car body shook casually. Thinking about it, he suddenly felt that this car could actually be made smaller, so small that she could only Just sit on his lap. Ning Yue caught a glimpse of the weird smile on the corner of his lips, and realized that he was thinking about it again, so she immediately moved to the side, as far away from him as possible. Xuanyin smiled, and moved towards her, almost squeezing her against the door, she glared at him angrily, but he took her soft little hand and played with it finger by finger Get up: "That ugly monster is acting like a monster again? You didn''t suffer, did you?" Ning Yue was startled for a moment, but soon realized that the "ugly monster" he was talking about was Ning Xi, and laughed. To be honest, Ning Xi is not ugly, and she will become more and more beautiful as she grows older. Her appearance peaks at the age of 25 to 30, which is enough to make the city fall in love with one smile, and the country with two smiles. On the contrary, her baby face has never changed. People who like her are probably... some pedophiles. "I''m asking you something, and I''m distracted again!" Xuanyin put her fingertips in his mouth and took a bite. "Hiss" Ning Yue took a deep breath, withdrew her hand, glared at him and said, "Thanks to the lord, my daughter is still alive, but please don''t flatter me like this next time, my lord will not be blessed! " If he hadn''t given her so much gold, would Ning Xi be so jealous that he would attack her? I don''t know how to give it to her quietly. This point was considered by Xuanyin when he gave the gold. He had a reason to do so, but just to be cautious, he rushed this way before dawn. Who would have expected Ma Ningxi to be so restless? In one day, he played a moth, but seeing Ma Ningxi''s eagerness to eat people, he should have been punished by Ning Yue. However, he doesn''t want to have another such adventure. "I''m here to deal with Ma Ningxi." He said solemnly. Ning Yue glanced at him, and said: "No, I can solve my own business." Seeing Xuan Yin''s face suddenly darkened, she said, "Of course, I won''t be polite when I need your help." Xuan Yin''s face softened a bit. Ning Yue looked at him playfully, raised her eyebrows, and said, "Tell me, why did you suddenly give me ten loads of gold?" of. Xuan Yin secretly sighed, isn''t it because that pervert Sikong Shuo got your idea? Based on his understanding of Sikong Shuo, if he doesn''t say anything, he will definitely do it. He proposed to let him choose from flesh compensation, peace talisman and Ning Yue to repay his favor, which must be serious. He will definitely not do the meat compensation, and the whereabouts of the safety talisman are unknown. The easiest person for Sikong Shuo to attack is Ning Yue. In order to put an end to Sikong Shuo''s thoughts, he urged his father to submit the offer. As for gold, that''s just to increase the effect. (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： The whereabouts of the peace charm (2) Chapter 121 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (2) He took her soft and boneless little hand again, touched it lightly and said, "I am willing, you can control it?" Ning Yue looked at him and squinted her eyes: "You lied to me, I hate it when people lie to me!" Xuanyin choked for a moment, he concealed it pretty well, right? How did this little girl find out? That''s all, if she wants to know, just tell her, there''s no need to annoy her for this little secret. "That old fox, Sikong Shuo, saved me once in the shooting field last time, and later because of an incident, he helped me again. After all, I owed him two favors, and he asked me to give him the same favor. Things..." Xuanyin explained Sikong Shuo''s conditions with a dark complexion. Ning Yue''s eyes widened in surprise, Sikong Shuo didn''t have the obsession with Longyang, and he actually called Xuanyin the meat compensation, this should be just a joke! The latter two are serious, the peace talisman and her. According to Xuan Yin, the effect of the safety talisman is to suppress his skill. What does Sikong Shuo want such a thing? Or...the safety talisman has other uses, but Xuanyin doesn''t know about it? This guess is more reliable, Ning Yue secretly memorized it. And what about her? What''s the use of her? Why did Sikong Shuo also include her in the list of wanted ones? She didn''t seem to provoke Sikong Shuo in her life, did she? Doubts followed one after another, Ning Yue''s mind was in a mess. Her intuition told her that the truth lies in the safety talisman. "What are you going to do next?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and said, "Look for the peace talisman!" What if you cant find it? Will you send me out? This is something that no one could predict, just like Sikong Shuo has always wanted the little girl in the Wangfu, but the Wangfu has never given it to him. In the end, didn''t Ningxi get it? What Sikong Shuo wants, no matter whether you give it or not, he will have a way to get it. The top priority... is to find the safety talisman before Sikong Shuo loses patience! "Xuan Yin." When talking about business, she would call him by his name unconsciously, with a very solemn look on her face, "Have you ever thought that the reason why you can''t find the safe talisman is probably because... from the beginning, looking for Is it going in the wrong direction?" Xuan Yin''s pupils shrank: "You mean..." Ning Yue took a deep breath, summoned up her courage, looked into his deep eyes and said, "I mean, the first person who told you where the peace talisman went... is lying." In the sunny and elegant boudoir, Sakura was shaking her calves, kicking back and forth in the wooden barrel, splashing a little bit of water, but her expression was very serious, revealing a calmness that was incompatible with her age. It seemed, It''s not like playing in the water. Other children at this age love to play wildly outside, but she is always bored in the house, and the princess told her not to go, saying that it would not look good after being tanned. The concubine was afraid of being bored in the room by herself, so she bought a few children of the same age to accompany her. Fortunately, she never talked to those people. She also pays attention to what she eats. She doesn''t eat what is easy to gain weight, what is easy to get acne, and what is easy to damage teeth. Be more particular about the clothes you wear. From the inner garment to the outer shirt, no thread ends are allowed. The button pattern must be symmetrical, and the next-to-body material must be thin. And change it every day, never wear it for the second time. In the entire palace, except for the concubine''s shoe room, her cloakroom is the largest, with half a row of back rooms. The clothes she wore would rather be burned than given to others. The most peculiar thing is that she knows how to take care of herself better than these big girls. She needs to put flower petals on her hands, and uses milk to take a bath... The posture is also upright, and when he sits in the room, he feels a sense of dignity. However, a child who is only five years old is not tired after carrying it all day long? (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： The whereabouts of the talisman (3) Chapter 122 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (3) If she insists on what toy she likes, it should be an obsidian in her hand. Once she dropped the obsidian on the ground, they picked it up and gave it to her, only to find that the stone was cold, as if it couldn''t be warmed by covering it. "Sakura!" Outside the door, Xuan Yin''s voice suddenly came. Sakura put the obsidian back into the pocket of the little vest, and ran over with a smile on her bare feet. The maids were all relieved, only when she was with the fourth young master, the young lady looked like a child. Xuan Yin picked up Xiao Ying, looked at her bare feet and said, "You don''t wear shoes again? How many times have I told you that the ground is cold." Sakura wrapped her hands around his neck, buried her face in the socket of his neck, and said softly, "You put it on for me." Xuan Yin hugged her and sat on the bed. A maid came forward and handed her a towel and shoes and socks. Xuan Yin wiped her little feet dry, and then gently put on her shoes and socks. Sakura smiled happily and rolled her eyes. Xuan Yin looked serious, and asked: "Sakura, is my safety talisman still in your hand? Last time you said you lost the safety talisman, but it wasn''t my safety talisman, right?" Sakura bit her lip and lowered her eyes. Xuanyin looked at her guilty look, how could she not know that she was right? The anger in my heart really wanted to hang her up and beat her up, but after glancing at her, I could barely hold back, and stretched out my hand and said, "Give me the peace talisman." "No." She turned her back stubbornly. Xuan Yin frowned thickly, and his tone sank: "Sakura, I want it to be useful, don''t be so naughty!" Sakura''s body trembled a few times, and she burst into tears: "You are fierce... woo woo..." Xuanyin rubbed his head frantically, resisted the urge to run away, and said: "I didn''t hurt you, give me the peace talisman, you like obsidian, I''ll just buy it for you, as much as you want, one box Is it enough?" Sakura gasped and said: "I don''t want it, I just like this." Xuanyin was anxious: "You child! When did you become so stubborn? Give it to me!" "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it." Sakura squeezed the pocket of her little vest, and lay down on the bed. Xuanyin reached out to take it, but Sakura opened her mouth and swallowed the obsidian into her stomach... But after Xuanyin left, Ning Yue went directly to Baolinxuan on the outskirts of the city. Baolinxuan is famous for selling jewelry. Although the location is remote, it is favored by dignitaries and dignitaries because of its good reputation. There are many customers every day, and Ning Yue is one of them. The difference is that Ning Yue usually does not come on the first and fifteenth day of the new product, but on the seventh day, such as the seventh, seventeenth, and twenty-seventh day of the new year. The shopkeeper was already waiting for the patron in the lobby. Although the carriage of the other party looked very ordinary, and the clothes were simple and plain, he couldn''t hold back the extravagance! Every time they book the most expensive room here, choose one for one afternoon, no matter what jewelry is given to her, she will accept all the orders, and never negotiate the price. The carriage stopped at the door of Baolinxuan, and a girl in blue and white skirt stepped on a stool and stepped down. She has an exquisite figure, exquisite facial features, rosy skin, and a little baby fat. When she smiles, there are two looming dimples on her lips, like a virgin who came from Guanyin, which is admirable. , completely devoid of any blasphemous thoughts. "Girl, are you here?" The shopkeeper greeted Ning Yue into the lobby with a smile. He had asked the other party''s surname in an insincere way, but the other party always evaded it with sloppy eyes, so he knew she didn''t want to reveal his identity, "Look, Is it still Loulan Pavilion today?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： The whereabouts of the peace charm (4) Chapter 123 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (4) Ning Yue nodded. The shopkeeper made tea himself, and was about to send Ning Yue upstairs, but was suddenly interrupted by a delicate voice. "Why is there no one there? Are you not doing business with the door open?" When the shopkeeper heard the sound, his eyes changed instantly, and he called a maid to accompany Ning Yue upstairs, and he went to greet the owner of the voice: "Hey, what wind brought you here?" Being left halfway, Ning Yue felt uncomfortable, turned around slowly, and looked at the other party. The other party is a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old. She is not tall, but she is very pretty, with an oval face, small features, and exquisite makeup. She is wearing a plain white butterfly dress and red leather boots. The ruby ??bead hairpin on the bun echoes each other, making the whole person refreshed. Ning Yue felt that she should know her, but it had been too long, and she couldn''t remember who she was, but... when she saw the young man beside her, she immediately guessed her identity. It''s really a narrow road to Yuanjia! Ning Yue walked upstairs with a sneer, she didn''t get angry enough last time in Ding County, they had better not provoke her. But some people didn''t know what to do, looked at her back and called out "Third Sister." The shopkeeper was startled, third sister? Is this girl related to Mr. Chen? Ning Yue stopped in her tracks, looked back at him, and said with a half smile but not a smile: "My sister doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Mr. Chen, right? Don''t call me too affectionate, beware of misunderstandings by the person next to you!" Chen Bo''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, as if Ning Yue''s words hurt his heart. Ning Yue was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit, what kind of ugly face did she have when she divorced her eldest sister? Now, why does it look like he was injured? For whom? Jia Yuyan saw the undercurrent between them, combined with the third sister, she instantly guessed that this ridiculously beautiful little girl was the sister of Chen Bo''s ex-wife, or the third sister who made Chen Bo suffer so much... She His face became ugly, and he said to the shopkeeper, "vacate the best room here." Baolinxuan is different from other jewelry shops. The rich customers all sit in the wing room and choose slowly. The price is of course more than ten times more expensive than the one in the lobby. The shopkeeper scratched his head, took a look at Ning Yue, and said to Jia Yuyan: "Miss Jia, the Loulan Pavilion has already been booked, why don''t I arrange the Mingxiang Pavilion for you?" Jia Yuyan snorted coldly: "Who made the appointment, you go and tell her, give me the room, I am willing to pay double the price to compensate her for the loss, and give her a set of gold jewelry from your place." The price of the room is not too high, the double price is only 200 silver, but Baolinxuan''s gold jewelry is expensive, a complete set would cost thousands of taels of silver. The shopkeeper thought that the girl was very kind on weekdays, so she should be easy to talk to, so she walked over and said with a smile: "Girl, can I... trouble you to change the room? The store is not well greeted today. Whatever you like, just pick it. Give you 20% off." Ning Yue didn''t buy into his account at all, and lightly touched the corner of his lips and said, "I''m not short of money, I don''t need any discount from you, and I don''t need anyone to give me gold jewelry. I want the Loulan Pavilion." The shopkeeper didn''t expect that the little girl looked docile, but she was actually stubborn, so she said embarrassingly: "Girl, just give me a hand, and you should do me a favor..." "Help you?" Ning Yue looked at him innocently, "Who are you to me? Why should I help you? You have bullied me with others, and I have to bend down to let you Step on it? Its obviously the room I booked first, why do you ask me to give up my seat when someone else comes? You see that Im young, so you think Im easy to bully, dont you? (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： The whereabouts of the peace charm (5) Chapter 124 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (5) Some onlookers gradually came to the door. After listening to Ning Yue''s words, they felt that the shopkeeper was unreasonable. There was a first-come-first-come-first-served basis for everything. How could it ruin the reputation of doing business for a small profit? The shopkeeper''s face turned blue and red. Does he seem like a person who slapped himself for such a small profit? He doesn''t want to either! It is true that Concubine Jia De is too favored nowadays, Jia Yuyan is Concubine Jia''s own sister, how can he afford to offend her? His throat slid, and he said to Ning Yue again: "Girl, it''s not that I bully you, it''s... well, in fact, this room was reserved by Miss Jia last night. I was so busy that I forgot about it." If Jia Yuyan ordered it first, Ning Yue wouldn''t be able to keep dominating her. Ning Yue smiled speciously, and said, "When I entered, there were no customers inside. What are you busy with, shopkeeper, so dizzy?" "Uh... this..." The shopkeeper was choked and speechless. Ning Yue said again: "Also, when she came in, you said ''what brought you here'' in surprise, if she really made a reservation to come today, you wouldn''t say that, would you?" The shopkeeper was speechless. Chen Bo had experienced Ning Yue''s eloquence before, but he was still shocked at this moment. Ma Ningxin always told her that the third sister was the one who worried her most, she was stupid and prone to sickness, now it seems that Ma Ningxin was lying! Damn it, you lied to him! Jia Yuyan was also very angry, if she could not be soft, then she would have to be hard, she walked in front of Ning Yue with a cold face, Ning Yue was standing on the stairs, she could only look up, this made her angry again A few minutes: "Baolinxuan has been taken over by me, if you know your senses, get out quickly!" As she spoke, she took out a stack of thick banknotes from her wide sleeve. Count the shopkeepers, oh my god, one thousand taels! This is only the booking fee, and shopping needs to be calculated separately. Originally, Ning Yue said that he had "discovered his conscience", but he quickly turned his inner balance towards Jia Yuyan. Ning Yue smiled lightly, what is a bank note? Sister gives you the golden ticket! Ning Yue threw out a golden ticket of one thousand taels. At this moment, she was suddenly a little thankful that she didn''t return Xuan Yin''s private money hypocritically. She herself was considered rich, but it was far from enough to compete with Jia Yuyan. When Jia Yuyan saw that Ning Yue was offering a thousand taels of gold tickets, she immediately blushed from embarrassment. Is this girl crazy? One thousand taels of gold was enough to buy Baolinxuan, but it was actually used to annoy her! What Chen Bo thought was, when did the Ma family become so rich? If he knew this earlier, when he gave Niuniu to the Ma family, he should have paid more attention! Ning Yue raised her chin: "The shopkeeper, please return the silver ticket to Miss Jia, she seems to be unable to cover this event." When the shopkeeper saw Ning Yue was so generous, he also guessed that the other party had a lot of background, but he still reminded: "Girl, there are some things that cannot be solved with money. Her sister is a concubine, you... you better not offend her." . How could she offend Jia Yuyan? It was clear that Jia Yuyan wanted to get Chen Bo back, so she rushed to teach her a lesson. Believe it or not, even if she knelt down to kowtow to Jia Yuyan, Jia Yuyan would still not let her go, and would only humiliate her severely. Ning Yue looked at Jia Yuyan with a smile, showing no intention of backing down. Jia Yuyan was so angry that she was half dead. She went out with 30,000 taels of silver notes, thinking that it was enough, but Ning Yue would turn her into a scumbag in just one round! She tugged at Chen Bo''s sleeve. Chen Bo was heartbroken and took out two thousand taels of gold tickets. Ning Yue laughed mockingly. Back then, she was reluctant to buy a box of rouge and gouache for her eldest sister, but she actually spent a lot of money for Xiaosan''s favor, without even blinking her eyelids. What a scumbag! (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： The whereabouts of the peace charm (6) Chapter 125 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (6) Jia Yuyan smiled satisfied, and threw it on the table: "You can get out!" "Jia Yuyan, after all, your man got out of a pile of money, so he only gave you two thousand taels?" Ning Yue threw out ten thousand taels without hesitation. Jia Yuyan winked at Chen Bo again. Chen Bo couldn''t bear it any longer. Ten thousand taels of gold was not a small sum, and he didn''t have so much personal money at his disposal. He only had payment for goods, but that... couldn''t be taken in! Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Is your man out of money?" Jia Yuyan bit her lip, glared at Chen Bo, and said in a low voice, "How much do you have?" Chen Bo broke out in a cold sweat and said, "90,000 taels of gold notes." Fearing that Jia Yuyan would throw them down on impulse, he hurriedly added, "This is the payment for the goods. If I touch them, the business will be cut off. My money...is all in my pocket." Ding County, it wont be available for a while. When Jia Yuyan heard that those were payment for goods, she thought he didnt have much money, and regretted following him. When she heard the last sentence, she knew that he just didnt bring it with her, and her face looked better. But even if she can''t win against this girl, she still wants her to bleed hard! Jia Yuyan''s eyes flickered, and the corners of her lips curled up, "Don''t worry, I have my own measure." As he spoke, he took out 30,000 taels from Chen Bo. Ning Yue threw out 50,000 without thinking. Jia Yuyan also threw out the last 60,000 yuan. At this time, Ning Yue only has the last 80,000 left, but it is more than enough to win against Jia Yuyan. "You''re so determined..." Ning Yue smiled. The girl''s appearance, under the sunlight, might be vivid, "In that case, I won''t argue with you!" Then, she walked to the shopkeeper and put I got my golden ticket back. Jia Yuyan and Chen Bo were dumbfounded on the spot. Ning Yue raised her lips faintly, idiot, really thought she would have trouble with money? As for Jia Yuyan''s innocence, she has already seen through it, plotting against her? Fuck you! Chen Bo really wanted to die at this moment. Although he knew that this trip to Baolinxuan would bleed out, he never expected that he would pay for the purchase of one hundred thousand taels of gold... This would make him bankrupt! Can he go back on his word? Ning Yue smiled: "Mr. Chen, don''t you want to go back on your word? The money was given by Miss Jia. If you want to get it back...you will hit the face of the Jia family." Ma Ningxin is so good Women don''t want it, but they come chasing after this kind of brainless vase, no, Jia Yuyan is not even a vase, she is far worse than Ma Ningxin in appearance, her temperament is also vulgar, and she has no brains. Marrying this kind of woman deserves your bad luck. Jia Yuyan was also very angry. She didn''t feel sorry for Chen Bo''s money, but she was angry that she was tricked by a girl who was three years younger than her. How had she ever suffered such a dull loss when she grew up so old? She came here to vent her anger on Chen Bo, but in the end, Chen Bo lost his money, and she felt so humiliated! She rushed up the stairs, and when she passed Ning Yue, she stretched out her foot towards Ning Yue without a trace. I have to say that she did it very quickly and secretly. If it were any other girl, she must have tripped her up. Unfortunately, this time she chose the wrong partner, and the result was Ning Yue raised her foot and stepped on her toes hard. Jia Yuyan''s face paled in pain, and she slapped Ning Yue. When Ning Yue dodged, she missed and fell down the stairs. Chen Bo ran over, held her half in his arms and said, "Yuyan, Yuyan, are you okay?" Jia Yuyan burst into tears from the pain. Ning Yue is no longer in the mood to linger, not to mention that she didn''t come to Baolinxuan to buy jewelry. Now that the time has passed, the people who want to see it should not be able to see it. Ning Yue collected the golden ticket and walked out of Baolinxuan without the slightest delay. Then she was surprised to find that the passers-by who were watching a good show a second ago had gone to nowhere now, and even the shopkeeper seemed to have suddenly disappeared. The world evaporated. The entire street was suddenly deserted. (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： The whereabouts of the peace charm (7) Chapter 126 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (7) At the end of the street, there was a pleasant sound of copper bells. Ning Yue followed the prestige, and saw a group of mighty people walking towards this side with a powerful aura. At the front are sixteen Ouchi guards wearing swords. They are riding horses. The horseshoes are made of special materials, and they don''t make any sound when they step on the ground. Behind them, there are one hundred and twelve well-dressed court ladies, according to the colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, sixteen of each color. They are all very beautiful, and if you pick any one out, you can compare those ladies to the mud. Behind them was a golden step with a blue veil hanging down and carried by sixteen eunuchs. They rushed to the rear, followed by 120 handsome eunuchs, also according to the color of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, sixteen people in each color. The end is the same as the front, sixteen Ouchi guards. There were more than 300 people in the guard of honor, more than the Queen''s. What''s even more strange was that apart from the copper bells, there were almost no other sounds. Those people are clearly walking on the ground, but you feel like they are stepping on clouds. Ning Yue finally understood why those people had disappeared, and now she wished she could disappear immediately. Sikong Shuo usually doesn''t ring the copper bell. If it rings, it means that he is sleeping. He is not a person who is easy to sleep. It is common for him to not sleep well for ten days and a half months. Sleep is more like a luxury for him. In his sleep, any sound except the tinkling of copper bells disturbed him. And when he became irritable, the consequences were dire... Ning Yue crossed the threshold with one foot, but the other dared not step forward. She tried her best to minimize her sense of existence, but a certain ignorant thing roared like a lunatic: "It hurts!" Do you want to run away when you see someone?" Jia Yuyan was so angry that she didn''t notice the change in the surrounding environment at all. Chen Bo should have noticed, so when Jia Yuyan rushed towards Ning Yue, he chose to remain silent. In the face of life and death, so-called love and power are all worthless. Jia Yuyan flung herself at Ning Yue with all her teeth and claws. Ning Yue secretly groaned, it doesn''t matter if you want to kill yourself for such a mindless thing, why bother to bring her along? Just when Ning Yue was about to be thrown out by Jia Yuyan, a white figure flew over silently and hugged her into her arms. Jia Yuyan jumped to nothing, and slammed into Bu Xu who was passing by the door in a daze. She finally realized what kind of trouble she had caused, and began to regret her impulse, but it was too late. A court lady lightly caught her, and lightly lowered her to the ground. The maid turned and left, the expression on her face remained the same from the beginning to the end, but Jia Yuyan''s wide eyes couldn''t match it anymore. Ning Yue has no sympathy for Jia Yuyan. A woman who destroys other people''s families, a person who can hurt others when she is unhappy, died at the hands of Sikong Shuo who is also indiscriminate. It''s just that she vaguely felt that today''s incident was a bit strange, but she couldn''t say exactly what was strange. Suddenly, she felt a severe chill on her scalp, as if two cold eyes fell on her forehead. The blood all over her body froze at this moment. Feeling her strangeness, Xuan Yu hugged her and turned around, blocking those two gazes behind him. It was not until the guard of honor gradually disappeared at the end of the street that Xuan Yu let go of the hand that was holding her tightly. In the Millennium Hospital, Ning Xi''s voice was hoarse from crying. The doctor said that Lin Yonghe''s right hand was completely disabled, and the injury on her face hadn''t recovered. In addition, she was too cold and lost consciousness in her lower body. You may never get out of bed for the rest of your life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： The whereabouts of the peace charm (8) Chapter 127 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (8) Ningxi was heartbroken. Beside her, sat a man wearing a navy blue brocade suit, with a full sky, wide brows, resolute features, and sharp eyes. It was her compatriot brother Ma Guang, with a serious handwriting. Ma Jinyan slapped Ning Xi severely: "It''s all because of your presumptuous assertion that you made my mother become like this!" Ning Xi has been afraid of this brother since she was a child. Although Ma Keqing always doesn''t want to see her, he will not bully her. He is not as strict as Ma Jing. If he doesn''t like him, he can beat her so that she can''t find her. She covered her swollen face and trembled slightly: "Fourth brother, it''s Ning Yue, and it''s all her fault. She knew my plan, so she deliberately asked my mother to wear her cloak, and called her The servant girl is with us...we thought our mother was her..." Ma Jingyan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of undercurrent. Ning Yue was the one he watched growing up. She has a bad temper, but she is not a vicious person. Why did she change so much after a serious illness? Seeing that Ma Jinyan didn''t speak, Ning Xi thought he didn''t believe him, and cried, "Fourth brother, you believe me, she really hurt me! She''s going to report me in front of the old lady... What should I do, fourth brother? You can let the old lady know!" "Hmph." Ma Jinyan snorted disdainfully, "Don''t listen to her nonsense, she wasn''t there, how can she report you? If she must report you, she must admit that she was there that night. The charges... are not small!" "But...but those maidservants..." "Finally think of them now? Why did you go?" Ma Jinyan glanced at Ning Xi lightly. If she wasn''t his sister, with her stupidity, he would have wanted to slap her to death. Standing up, eyes like torches said, "I have my own opinion on this matter, don''t worry about it anymore." That night, the old lady caught the three maids who beat Lin Yonghe. The maids confessed to their crimes, but insisted that there was no mastermind behind the scenes, saying that Lin Yonghe couldn''t understand them and wanted to sell them to a brothel. Thoughts of revenge. The old lady asked Mrs. Yu how she died, and they said they didn''t know, maybe they fell into the lake and drowned. The old lady didn''t care about the death of a slave, it was enough to find the real culprit who framed Lin Yonghe. The three servant girls were finally beaten to death with random sticks. When the news reached Tangli Courtyard, Ning Yue was neither surprised nor disappointed. Dongmei was upset: "Why? She has done so many bad things, but she was not found out! She is too cheap!" Ning Yue didn''t speak, but touched her lips. It seemed that the temperature of his fingertips still remained here. She was in a good mood: "It''s not cheap for her. My mother was made like that by myself, but I didn''t receive the punishment I deserved. She will live in anxiety and guilt every day from now on." "But" "No but, keep an eye on Ma Jingyan." With Ning Xi''s IQ, it is absolutely impossible to settle the crisis in such a short period of time. The only possibility is that Ma Jingyan made a move. In fact, she really wanted to know, what kind of waves would the fourth brother who fell into the latrine and drowned in his previous life make in this life? In the evening, Ning Yue climbed onto Ma Ningxin''s bed and told her what happened at Baolinxuan. Of course, the part where Xuan Yu saved herself was omitted. Ma Ningxin exhaled to relieve her anger: "...The last time the Concubine De concubine went home to visit her relatives, he had to go to celebrate. I said how could he be a low-level scholar, how could he enter such a high-end mansion? Dare to hook up with Jia Yuyan early in the morning! By the way, will the Jia family blame Jia Yuyan''s death on you?" "No, they will only be counted on Sikong Shuo''s head. Concubine Jia De is now in the thick of her family, I don''t know if she will blow the old emperor''s pillow." It is best to make the old emperor want to kill Sikong Shuo That''s good, in this way, I won''t be afraid that Sikong Shuo will play tricks on her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： The whereabouts of the peace charm (9) Chapter 128 The whereabouts of the peace talisman (9) Ma Ningxin muttered: "Jia Yuyan is dead, and Chen Bo''s gold is gone. I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to turn around this time..." Actually, Ning Yue wanted to talk to her about Sikong Shuo. She felt that Sikong Shuo seemed to have seen her today, but it was obvious that the eldest sister''s focus was only on the scumbag and the mistress. Ning Yue sighed, closed her eyes and fell asleep. Suddenly, Ma Ningxin straightened up: "Yue''er, I remember that the Loulan Pavilion of Baolinxuan seems to be facing the camp of the Xuan family army? Isn''t the Xuan family army very powerful?" "Ok." Prestige, handsome, handsome, unparalleled. Ning Xi began to have nightmares all night long, dreaming that her mother was crying and saying it hurts, crying and asking her why she wanted to hurt her; she also dreamed that Xuan Yu found out the truth and was arguing to divorce her; Xuan Yin acted like a baby and asked Xuan Yin to take revenge on her. Xuan Yin picked up the iron rod without saying a word, and hit her down... She wakes up with fright every day, waking up covered in cold sweat. Her spirit was getting worse and worse, and by the third day she couldn''t even get out of bed. Then, she developed a high fever, which didn''t work with medicine, acupuncture, or ice packs. The fever got worse and worse. When the fever reached the back, her consciousness was blurred and she even had convulsions. The old lady invited many doctors to no avail, so she left a post for Sikong. Sikong Liu did not respond. On the morning of the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, a distinguished guest came to Fushouyuan. He was wearing a deep purple beige, a lotus-colored knee-length jacket, and a pair of pearl embroidered shoes with jasmine embroidered on the upper. He was wearing a neat high bun, Secured with a jasper hairpin, she has a kind face but does not lose her majesty. She is obviously a round younger than the old lady, but when she sits next to the old lady, her aura is not weak. The smiling eyes of the old lady swept across the faces of Ma Ningxin, Ning Yue, Ning Wan and Ning Zhen: "Come and greet Aunt Tan." Aunt Tan is a seventh-rank obedient person in the palace, worthy of the courtesy of several young masters. The four stood up and were about to salute her. She hurried over, helped her up, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I''m not an outsider, what kind of gift are you giving? Your grandmother is willing to give up such a watery girl, but I am reluctant!" Her eyes lingered on Ning Yue''s face. After a while, "This is... the third girl?" Ning Yue bowed her body: "Hello, Auntie." Aunt Tan took her hand and said angrily: "The one in the palace is your serious aunt, the old lady flattered me, so don''t mess with your dignity!" Then she greeted Ma Ningxin, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen in turn. , "Why don''t you see the second girl?" Its still burning, like a kettle. The old lady sighed, and said: "I caught the wind and cold, so I rested indoors." "Fenghan can''t come out to blow the wind, drink more water." Aunt Tan sat back beside the old lady, and after a few words of pleasantries, she explained the purpose of her visit, "Isn''t it the Lantern Festival soon? The emperor''s grace, the family of the prospective lady Enter the palace to accompany me for a few days." The empress that Aunt Tan is talking about is the old lady''s niece, the youngest daughter of An Guogong, who is only in her early twenties this year and has been named a noble concubine. The daughters of An Guogong''s mansion were married, married, and pregnant. There was no suitable candidate, and it was not good to waste such a rare opportunity, so Concubine Wu invited the old lady''s granddaughter. The old lady asked: "Is it only our mother who has received this grace?" "There are also the Queen and Concubine Jia De." Aunt Tan said. The old lady pondered for a moment, and said: "It stands to reason that the empress''s grace should not be declined, but these girls have never seen anything in the world since they were young, and they are afraid that they will offend the nobles in the palace and cause trouble for the empress." Aunt Tan patted the old lady''s hand, and said angrily: "Who can you bump into? The empress is the best person, don''t worry about bumping into her, if you talk about bumping into others, it''s even more impossible. The empress is the only one above the empress, It''s not that I''m exaggerating, the little masters follow the empress, just like the princess!" The old lady lowered her eyes, twiddled the Buddhist beads in her hand, and after a while, she said with a smile: "Since that''s the case, I''ll be bothering you for a few days." (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： found in the palace (1) Chapter 129 Entering the Palace and Discovering (1) After some discussions, Aunt Tan decided to bring Ma Ningxin, Ning Yue, Ning Wan and Ning Zhen into the palace. Except for Ma Ningxin who brought an extra mother because of her pregnancy, the other ladies only brought one maid. According to Aunt Tan, there are a lot of people serving in the palace, and all of them are better than the maids in the mansion. Qiuxiang fell into the water last time and got a bit chilly, so Ning Yue brought Dongmei into the palace. Compared with the honest and prudent Qiuxiang, the slippery Dongmei is indeed more suitable for traveling with her. Because Ma Ningxin was pregnant, the old lady urged her to come back early if she felt uncomfortable. Regarding this, Ning Yue didn''t quite understand it. Some of the female family members of An Guogong''s mansion were also pregnant, so why weren''t they summoned by the imperial concubine? Ning Yue couldn''t figure it out, so she simply stopped thinking about it, and after saying goodbye to Niuniu, she walked out of Tangli Courtyard holding Ma Ningxin''s hand. This is the first time that Ma Ningxin is so far away from her daughter. Even though Niuniu was raised in Chen Bo''s parents'' yard, she could see her every day. Once she enters the palace, it takes at least three days and at most five days before she can come back. Ma Ningxin was very reluctant to reunite with her daughter. Ning Yue shook her arm and said in relief, "Don''t worry, grandma will take good care of Niuniu." Ma Ningxin nodded, she could tell that her grandmother was cold-hearted and warm-hearted, she treated Ma''s family very well, and she would definitely not treat Niuniu badly. This is the first time for the sisters to enter the harem. Ning Wan was lucky enough to participate in a palace banquet, but it was only on the periphery. This time, she wanted to really enter the palace where the ladies live. I heard that the harem only has ten thousand maids. Not to mention the empress and the young master, Ma Ningxin, Ning Wan and Ning Zhen all had the feeling of going to the Grand View Garden. Ning Yue has lived in the deep palace for more than ten years, and knows everything there, so there is nothing new about it. Aunt Tan knew about the engagement between the Ma family and the palace, and when Ning Yue was a little different from others, when the carriage stopped at the gate, Aunt Tan lifted the curtain herself to welcome Ning Yue up. This scene fell in the eyes of the other three, and it became a kind of flattery in disguise. Ma Ningxin didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. She liked this younger sister, who was highly valued by others. She was happy from the bottom of her heart and didn''t know how to eat it. Ning Wan didn''t show the slightest difference, only Ning Zhen, who was as jealous as Ning Xi, stretched her face. A sick man can turn himself over, so why would such an excellent girl marry a bastard? She heard from the servants that King Yinjun is not as useless as the rumors say, he looks good, and he is very majestic. Most importantly, he is very generous, and he is ten loads of gold for one gift! If she had known that she would get involved with Lin Chengfeng, she would have preferred that she was the one who was betrothed to Prince Yinjun. But what if in the world? She was so angry that the scene turned green. Ning Yue had a panoramic view of Ning Zhen''s expression, but she didn''t take it to heart. Ning Zhen is the kind of person who has a wicked heart and no brains. No one gives her advice, and she can''t do anything harmful by herself anyway. Come. "It''s strange." Dongmei interrupted Ning Yue''s thoughts. Obviously, she also noticed Ning Zhen''s jealousy. She looked away and said in a low voice, "Miss San and Aunt Lin have suffered a lot from Miss. I thought that the Fourth Young Master would rush to take revenge... If you want to take revenge, it would be best to borrow Fifth Young Lady''s knife, but the servants have been watching Fourth Young Master for a few days, and found that he has never had contact with the third room." Ning Zhen had some conflicts with her, and she has a small belly, so she is indeed the easiest target for Ma Jingyan to win over, but Ma Jingyan doesn''t have so many, let alone Dongmei, she was a little surprised: "Maybe, he guessed Now that we are on guard against the fifth child, it will not be easy to succeed." (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： Found in the Palace (2) Chapter 130 Entering the Palace and Discovering (2) "I see, it seems reasonable." Dongmei scratched her head. This is what Ning Yue likes about Dongmei. She is not like other maids who blindly carry out orders and dare not ask the master''s decision. She will definitely say what is in her heart. If she feels inappropriate, even if she says something wrong, she must Tell you. Ning Yue took a look at Lao Wu, and said in a low voice: "Be careful sailing for ten thousand years, keep an eye on her." "yes." Ning Yue lifted her skirt, stepped on the wooden stool and got into the carriage. Afterwards, Ma Ningxin, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen also got into the carriage. The carriage in the palace was naturally more grand than the Generals Mansion. The four of them plus Aunt Tan didnt feel crowded at all. There was also a simple half table with some pastries and fruits. They have never been in such a luxurious carriage! Immediately a little dazed. Only Ning Yue smiled lightly, not much surprised. Aunt Tan glanced at Ning Yue calmly, and sighed secretly, such a good girl, it''s a pity that she has chosen such a partner. Gathering up her thoughts, Aunt Tan enthusiastically invited everyone to eat. Ma Ningxin, Ning Yue, and Ning Wan were all very reserved, and only took a little symbolically. Ning Zhen, that idiot, has never eaten such delicious food. Hula All swept into the stomach. Aunt Tan: "..." The carriage began to move forward slowly. But before he took a few steps, he was stopped by a more gorgeous carriage. Sweat horses, ordinary people may not be able to buy one in their lifetime, but this carriage has a full eight. Each sweaty BMW wore a silver helmet engraved with a wolf totem on its head. Under the sun, it reflected a sharp edge, and within three feet, one could feel a chilling aura. The body of the carriage is also huge, almost three times the size of Concubine Wu Guifei''s. Both sides are carved with mahogany totems of wolves, and the top is plated with black gold. Two-foot-long black pearl tassels fall from the four corners, gently swinging with the breeze. . The few people who were lamenting how luxurious Concubine Wu''s car was before were all dumbfounded now. Suddenly, an impatient voice came from inside the carriage: "Did you come here by yourself, or did Grandpa carry you here?" Aunt Tan has already recognized the other party''s identity, and was about to go forward to salute. After hearing this, she was slightly taken aback, and then smiled and helped Ning Yue out of the carriage: "Go, let''s meet at the gate of the palace." Having said that, what else do the three of them not understand? It was Prince Yin who came to send Ning Yue into the palace in person, my God, this man is simply not too considerate! Under the envious gazes of the three, Ning Yue bit the bullet and went. If she was really a thirteen-year-old girl, she might enjoy the honor that Xuanyin brought her very much, but the combined age of her past life and present life is enough to be Xuanyin''s aunt, she will no longer be greedy for vanity. You Qi wanted to run away when she thought of that guy''s hands and feet. Ning Yue dawdled in getting into the car. Xuanyin got impatient with waiting, so he stretched out his hand and dragged her in. Over there, Aunt Tan and the others hadn''t put down the curtain yet, and they blushed a little when they saw this impatient scene. Xuan Yin pressed Ning Yue into his arms, and put his arms around her, not letting go. Ning Yue knew this would happen. Did this guy have less encounters with women in his previous life, so he has to make up for it in this life? "Let go." "If you don''t let go, you will fall." "It''s not that I can''t sit still..." Before Ning Yue finished speaking, the carriage bumped as if it had hit a rock, and it bumped very cooperatively. Ning Yue bumped into his chest, and he hugged her even tighter, raising his eyebrows and smiling , "I told you that you will fall, but I still don''t believe it!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： Found in the Palace (3) Chapter 131 Entering the palace and discovering (3) Ning Yue...Silence! Xuan Yin hugged her with one arm, and picked up her pale fingers with the other to play with carefully: "I found the peace talisman." "Where is it?" Ning Yue pricked up her ears. Xuanyin smiled playfully: "Kiss me once and I''ll tell you." Ning Yue''s face turned black, she loves to talk but not to talk! Xuanyin was in a good mood by her little hair-blowing appearance, bit her finger, and she stared at him again in pain, he laughed. Ning Yue squinted her eyes, and curled her lips: "I didn''t seem to wash my hands when I went to the bathroom just now, big one." Xuanyin choked suddenly. "Haha..." This time, it was Ning Yue''s turn to burst out laughing. After laughing enough, I talked to him about the business again. She didn''t believe that Xuanyin came all the way to find her just to send her into the palace. Xuanyin sighed, and told about his sister''s swallowing of obsidian: "...this girl is very stubborn, she only eats and doesn''t drink water, so she didn''t stink for three days, wait for two more days, wait She pulls it out, and I will send it to Sikong Shuo." Ning Yue couldn''t help gloating at the thought of Sikong Shuo''s big cleanliness obsession to get something picked out of the stinky. But after gloating, I was a little puzzled, I have seen someone who likes obsidian, but I have never seen someone who is so obsessed with it, and he swallowed it in his stomach and did not return it to Xuanyin. "Your sister...has always liked Xiao Shitou?" She asked with her eyes wide open. Xuanyin frowned thoughtfully: "No, she doesn''t seem to have anything she likes in particular. I don''t know what''s wrong this time, but she has to ask for that broken rock." Breaking stones? You''re the only one who doesn''t take it so seriously! Ning Yue lowered her eyes, for some reason, a very bold guess flashed in her mind, could it be that Xuanyin''s younger sister didn''t like her, so she deliberately stole the peace talisman so that Sikong Shuo could **** her away? If this is the case, Xuanyin''s younger sister should know in advance that Sikong Shuo wants her or the peace talisman. But how is that possible? When Xuanyin went to talk to Sikong Shuo about the terms, the peace talisman had already been stolen by his sister. At that time, Xuan Yin hadn''t come back yet. Unless the younger sister has the ability to foretell, knowing that Sikong Shuo will ask for the peace talisman first, and then ask for her if he doesn''t have the peace talisman. In this way, only by hiding the safety talisman can Sikong Shuo get his idea on her head smoothly... Ning Yue shook her head, she was really overwhelmed by the experience of her previous life, how could a five-year-old child be so unpredictable? How could there be such complicated thoughts? Even if the first two are available, but she has never met the other party, how could the other party dislike her so much? It should just happen to like that obsidian. "Then you took away your sister''s beloved this time, will she be very sad?" Ning Yue asked softly. Without even realizing it, her voice subconsciously softened. Xuanyin said: "There will be a little." More than a little? He was crying like hell, if it wasn''t for Ning Yue who was involved this time, he would almost have softened his heart. Ning Yue has never given birth to a child, so she doesn''t know how other children will think about it, but if she were herself, she would be very sad and angry with Xuan Yin. After a pause, she said, "What does your sister like? Let me give her some presents." What Ning Yue thought was that at least this matter was caused by her, and it was right to give the child some compensation, but Xuanyin understood that she began to value his family and prepared for a happy life after marriage! The joy in his heart, if it wasn''t for the wrong place, he would have pushed Ning Yue down. They went to a small shop specializing in selling western goods. Ning Yue chose a very chic butterfly hair accessory, with four bright obsidian dotted on the butterfly wings. The price was ten taels of gold, which was very expensive, but Ning Yue still took it. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： Found in the Palace (4) Chapter 132 Entering the palace and discovering (4) When paying, Xuan Yin pulled her back, and then put all the things she had just looked at more than two times on the counter. Ning Yue: "..." Xuanyin curled his lips into a smile: "You buy it for my sister, and I''ll buy it for you." I just bought one for your sister, okay? You bought me... one, two, three, four... forty-eight! When Ning Yue showed up at the gate of the palace, Aunt Tan and the others had been waiting for nearly an hour. Aunt Tan has been in the palace for so many years, except for the empress, even Concubine Wu Gui has never made her wait like this. She wanted to get angry, but when she saw the things in Ning Yue''s hands, she immediately felt relieved and walked over with a smile. , said: "You said you, come here, and buy so many things! My aunt, can she be an outsider! I''m afraid my mother won''t know you are filial!" Ning Yue: "..." It may be that so many gifts added points, and then Aunt Tan became very enthusiastic. From the moment she stepped into the palace gate, she introduced them to the big and small things of the palace. The first thing she mentioned was Concubine Jia De. The news that Concubine Jia De''s sister was brutally murdered because of colliding with Sikong Shuo had spread throughout the palace. Justice. The emperor was able to usurp the throne as the regent, and Sikong Shuo contributed a lot. The emperor couldn''t bear to punish Sikong Shuo for the daughter of a courtier, but he couldn''t bear to hurt Concubine Jia De''s heart either. After careful consideration, the emperor revoked Sikong Shuo''s envoy to southern Xinjiang, and replaced Xuan Yu as an envoy. The border of southern Xinjiang is the place guarded by his father Ma Yuan. I heard that the past few years have not been peaceful, and there is a tendency to war. Different from the Northern Territory, there is a God of War in the Southern Border who is as famous as Xuan Yu. Over the years, he has never lost a battle. Unless it is absolutely necessary, the emperor probably does not want to start a fight with him, so he chose the cunning Sikong. Shuo was an envoy. Now, Sikong Shuo was dismissed because of Concubine Jia De''s accusation, in the eyes of others, maybe the emperor was punishing Sikong Shuo, but in Ning Yue''s view, the emperor did not intend to negotiate peace at all. If Xuan Yu is appointed as an envoy, once the talks collapse, Xuan Yu will be able to take control of the battlefield immediately. Concubine Jia De thought she had got what she wanted, but she didn''t know her accusation. At this juncture, it just gave the emperor a reason to change the envoy. Of course, another possibility cannot be ruled out: someone gave the emperor a reason to change the envoy. She always felt that Jia Yuyan''s appearance was too coincidental. If Sikong Shuo knew which days she would go to Baolinxuan every month, and also knew that she and Chen Bo had a bad fight, then Sikong Shuo only needed to lure Jia Yuyan to Baolinxuan. strange. If Sikong Shuo pretended to be asleep and passed by there again, it was almost certain that the furious Jia Yuyan would run into him. If these are the facts, then the person who can successfully lure Jia Yuyan to Baolinxuan, who can easily arouse Jia Yuyan''s hostility towards her... can only be one personChen Bo! She just said, Chen Bo obviously hates Ma Ningxin so much, why does he still put on a hurt expression in front of Jia Yuyan? It turned out that it was to make Jia Yuyan jealous! Damn Chen Bo, is actually Sikong Shuo''s henchman! No wonder the Ma family is not taken seriously! If Sikong Shuo wanted to crush the Ma family, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. Chen Bo said that the one hundred thousand taels of gold was the payment for the goods. After she went back, she still wondered how much business a cotton seller can do, so much money for the goods. Now it seems that it is simply military spending. Beside ??, Aunt Tan''s voice still came: "...One more thing, Baolinxuan...closed...Jia Yuyan was killed there, offending the concubine De, can it still be opened?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： Found in the Palace (5) Chapter 133 Entering the Palace and Discovering (5) It''s not Concubine Jia De, it''s Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo would not let the 100,000 military expenditure go to waste, the shopkeeper must have been silenced. In his previous life, Sikong Shuo had been eyeing the southern border, but because of his father''s death, the morale of the army was scattered, and he missed the best time to conquer. In this life, his father survived safely, but all of this only fueled Sikong Shuo''s ambition to annex southern Xinjiang. This man is really terrible. Ma Ningxin came over quietly, held Ning Yue''s hand, and whispered: "Is the person Aunt Tan mentioned the one you met? Jia Yuyan?" Ning Yue nodded. Ma Ningxin turned pale with fright: "Concubine Jia De is really cruel, fortunately she didn''t know you were there." From Aunt Tan''s words, there was absolutely no trace of a second person at the scene. Not only was she not present, Chen Bo was also absent, and Xuan Yu was not mentioned. Perhaps, in order to keep Chen Bo, Sikong Shuo deliberately took Chen Bo out, fearing that someone would check with her and Xuan Yu, so he took them both out by the way. It was unreasonable for her and Xuan Yu to hug each other, so naturally she would not take the initiative to report on Chen Bo. Could it be that... Xuan Yu''s appearance was also reported by Sikong Shuo? The purpose is to keep her secret about meeting Chen Bo that day. She doesn''t expose Chen Bo, and Sikong Shuo doesn''t expose her and Xuan Yu. Sikong Shuo, oh Sikong Shuo, you are so scheming! Having been with Sikong Shuo for more than ten years, from the age of thirteen to thirty, she thought she knew him well enough, but looking at it now, what she knows is always what he wants her to know. This man is horribly deep. I don''t know if he has any other moves next. After that, Aunt Tan introduced the situation of the imperial heirs. The emperor had four sons in total, the first three were born after the Yuan Dynasty, the eldest prince and the second prince were demoted to common people for committing serious crimes, and the third prince became the prince. The fourth prince is the only son of Empress Shi, who just turned ten years old this year; there are also four princesses, Princess Fuyuan of Empress Yuan, Princess Deqing of Empress Shi, Princess Lin''an of Concubine Guo Shu, and Princess Wenchuan of a slave girl from a foreign country. Concubine Wu Gui and Concubine Jia De only came to the emperor''s side in recent years, and there is no news of pregnancy yet. Walking around for three quarters of an hour, his legs became weak, and finally arrived at the Guiming Palace of Concubine Wu. In her previous life, Ning Yue had been kept in the palace by Sikong Shuo like a forbidden child. By the time she came out to meet the world, this aunt had already passed away. It was the first time in my memory to see her elegantly dressed in palace attire. She has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and her complexion is not particularly fair, but smooth and delicate. She has a standard oval face, and when she smiles, you can see two small canine teeth, which add to her beauty. She is slightly taller than ordinary women. I heard that the emperor''s height is not good. I don''t know if it is because he doesn''t want to "look up" to his concubine. The emperor seldom comes to Guiming Palace. "Kowtow to the imperial concubine, the empress is blessed and safe." The four sisters of the Ma family knelt on the mat and gave a big gift to Concubine Wu. Concubine Wu''s joyful eyes fell on several nieces and daughters. The old lady is not their real grandmother, and Concubine Wu is not related to them by blood, but Concubine Wu is still very excited to see a familiar face in the deep palace. Eye sockets are red. Beside her, a female official wearing a pink gown said: "Madam, it''s a happy event for your natal family to come, why are you crying instead?" The Ma family sisters also shed tears. Concubine Wu wiped her tears with a handkerchief, got up, walked down the steps, and helped the sisters of the Ma family up one by one. Unlike Aunt Tan''s virtual support, she actually supported their arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： Found in the Palace (6) Chapter 134 Entering the Palace and Discovering (6) "Get up, get up and let me see! When I was young, I hugged you all, and I haven''t seen you for a few years, but I feel... I don''t recognize you anymore..." She cried again. The Ma family sisters also cried bitterly. Concubine Wu looked at Ma Ningxin first, raised her hand to stroke her hair at the temples, and said softly: "I''ve heard about you, good boy, with your aunt making the decision for you, you will definitely find a good man to marry! " Ma Ningxin forced herself to cry just now, but now she really burst into tears. Concubine Wu looked at Ning Yue again, choked up with a smile and said, "Is it Yue''er? You are in good health. Although the king of Yinjun has not retired, he is clean and self-conscious. Being a husband is very good." Clean yourselves? In the eyes of the world, he only has the advantage of sleepless flowers and willows. Ning Yue discovered that this aunt was quite good at talking. After meeting, Concubine Wu asked the female official just now to lead them to their respective rooms. Ning Yue found out that the female official''s surname is Yang, and she is from Jizhou. Guiming Palace is divided into a main hall and two side halls. The main hall is used when the emperor and empress come. Concubine Wu lives in the south hall, and the Ma family sisters are arranged in the north hall. Ma Ningxin shared a room with Ning Yue, and Ning Zhen and Ning Wan shared a room. The room is huge, with pineapple wood separating the side room and three small rooms, just for the servants to live in. At this time, it was time for dinner, and after washing up a little, I went to the South Hall for dinner. Ma Ningxin unbuttoned her clothes. Ning Yue glanced sideways and took a weak breath. If possible, she really wanted to learn how Xuan Yin whistled twice. This elder sister looks thin and small, but her development is so perfect! She is a woman, and she wants to drool when she sees her. I really don''t know if that idiot Chen Bo is out of his mind, and he is willing to give up such a beauty. Ma Ningxin was embarrassed by her younger sister, she turned sideways, blushed and said, "You girl, are you ashamed?" Ning Yue looked at her sister''s, and then opened her skirt to look at her own. They are both women, so why is there such a big difference? Ma Ningxin buttoned up her buttons, walked up to Ning Yue, and nodded her forehead: "You little pervert." Ning Yue smiled lazily, and hugged her sister''s arm: "Let me touch it at night." After a few people tidied up, they went to the South Hall, only to find that after a while, Concubine Wu Guifei had changed her face, her complexion was very pale, her eyes were cold, and she was holding the handkerchief firmly with one hand, not knowing what she was holding back. . Aunt Tan saw the sisters of the Ma family and pulled Concubine Wu''s sleeves. Concubine Wu regained consciousness, smiled, and said, "It''s so fast, come and sit, the food is getting cold." This statement is really contradictory. What on earth happened? Ling Wu Guifei is so out of state. Ning Yue sat quietly on the lower seat of Ma Ningxin. Concubine Wu held up her chopsticks, and several people began to eat. After all, the palace is no better than home, even though Concubine Wu insisted that she should not be restrained, just like her own home, but anyone who was stared at by eighteen palace ladies and eunuchs would feel a little bit uninspired. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, such as Ning Zhen. That eating appearance... Ning Yue wished that she didn''t know her at all. Concubine Wu Guifei was already full, and wanted to put down her chopsticks several times, but Ning Zhen took a mouthful of mountain delicacies on the left and seafood on the right, and she put down and picked up her chopsticks, put them down and picked them up again. Sensing Concubine Wu''s strangeness, Ning Wan lightly touched Ning Zhen''s foot under the table, and Ning Zhen yelled, "Why are you stepping on me?" Ning Wan: "..." After finally waiting for Ning Zhen to finish eating, Concubine Wu Guifei finally put down her chopsticks, and said with a pleasant face, "Are you tired after sitting in the carriage all afternoon?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： Found in the Palace (7) Chapter 135 Entering the Palace and Discovering (7) "I don''t..." Before she could finish her words, Ning Yue stuffed a piece of mung bean cake into Ning Zhen''s mouth. Ning Zhen wanted to get angry, but the mung bean cake was so delicious that she forgot about it while eating. Concubine Wu pursed her lips and smiled, and continued: "It''s good to have a rest for the night, tomorrow I will take you to the Imperial Garden for a walk, if you are not tired, you can also stroll around, as long as you don''t walk through that forest." Finally, the four of them wandered out. Ning Yue knew the palace better, knew where the night view was the most beautiful, and knew how to avoid the guards, so she dragged Ma Ningxin all the way to Taiye Pool. On the way, I met many imperial physicians rushing in one direction. Ma Ningxin shook her sister''s little hand: "Yue''er, what''s wrong with them?" Ning Yue looked at the direction they were going, and said, "That''s Deming Palace." "Deming Palace? Something happened to Concubine De?" Ning Yue shook her head: "Concubine De is the thorn in the side of all the concubines right now. If something happens to her, our aunt will have to eat two more bowls of rice happily. You can see that my aunt can''t eat, I''m afraid... the thing she doesn''t want to see happen... gone." Between women, what else do you want to see the most? It''s not a position, it''s an heir. Concubine De...you are happy. It turned out that Concubine Wu reported to the emperor the news that the Ma family sisters had entered the palace, and the emperor promised her to come over for dinner at night, and to meet her natal family by the way, which was considered a kindness to her. Unexpectedly, the emperor had already left the imperial study, but he was intercepted by Concubine De''s palace servants on the way, saying that Concubine De passed out in the bathtub. The emperor immediately went to Deming Palace, and after the diagnosis by the imperial physician, it was confirmed that it was a happy pulse. The emperor didn''t come to Guiming Palace anymore, he only rewarded some things. How can Concubine Wu not be angry? Ma Ningxin was no longer in the mood to visit the palace: "Let''s go back." Ning Yue smiled: "It''s none of your business? Why are you sad?" Ma Ningxin bit her lips: "My aunt is a good person." Ning Yue laughed again: "I''ve only met a few times, and I''m sure that the other party is a good person? In the palace, a good person can''t survive. None of the high-ranking concubines crawled up there without guessing other people''s bones Auntie treats us well because we are not her enemies. Believe it or not, someday, if we do something wrong to Auntie, Auntie will definitely show no mercy." If it were her, she wouldn''t either. This is the instinct of survival, and she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it. Only a simple person like Ma Ningxin would foolishly think that those who care about her are good people. When you become worthless, or offend the other party, and the other party is still willing to care about you and tolerate you, that is the real good person. Ma Ningxin was stunned for a moment: "After all...we are a family after all." family? Isn''t she and Ning Xi family? Aren''t you and Lin Yonghe in the same family? But what did they do to her? How did she get revenge on them? If you say it, no one will believe it. "Yue''er, it''s not good for you to be like this, and you always think that everyone else is very bad." Let a person who was abandoned by his aunt, tricked by his sister, imprisoned by his husband, and unable to get rid of his grievances until his death, believe that there are good people in the world. Sorry, she can''t do it. "Okay, big sister, let''s not talk about this, we sisters, why bother to hurt peace for an outsider?" Ning Yue held the corner of his lips, "Go back." The two of them walked for a while, and when they passed a rockery, they suddenly heard a soft hum, and the hairs of the two stood on end immediately! "Keep your voice down, you will be noticed." The woman spoke. This sound is very familiar. The two exchanged a look, thinking they had heard it wrong. The woman asked again: "Why haven''t you come for so long?" The man said: "Recently, the palace has been strictly censored, and it is not easy to enter, what about you? The old emperor doesn''t favor you today?" "Hmph, he only cares about Concubine De and the cub in her womb, how can he find me?" Ning Yue and Ning Yue were completely sure that this was the voice they had been listening to all afternoon: Concubine Wu! (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： Happy (1) Chapter 136 Happy (1) "Who?" Concubine Wu''s voice came over here. Ning Yue and the two were startled, they were discovered? Ma Ningxin''s body began to tremble, Ning Yue held her down, made a gesture, and said silently: "Don''t move around." The man behind the rockery said: "Did you hear it wrong? Where can anyone be at this hour?" The man smiled wickedly, "Hurry up, I''ve been holding back for a long time." Wu Guifei smiled coquettishly: "Look at how anxious you are!" After that, there was an unbearable sound. Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin are both people who have experienced **** between men and women, and they were ashamed to hear such movements. It was so easy to wait for the silence over there, and to leave, the two of them walked out with each other''s support. Their faces were flushed, their clothes were drenched with sweat, and they looked at each other in embarrassment. Ma Ningxin lowered her head, a second ago she was arguing with Yue''er that Concubine Wu is a good person, but when she turned around, she saw Concubine Wu having an affair with someone... Really... Shame. She rubbed the corner of her clothes and said: "This is a serious crime of beheading, how dare the imperial concubine?" Ning Yue also finds it strange that this aunt in name doesn''t look like such a careless person: "Maybe... is it too lonely?" Concubine Wu Guifei is twenty-three years old this year, just at the age of youth and beauty, but the emperor is already in his fifties, and he is quite powerless with these young concubines, especially, what little strength he has left is given to Concubine Jia De. They were so unlucky today that they ran into such a secret. Now, I only pray that Concubine Wu Gui didn''t find them, otherwise, their situation would be a little delicate. The two went back to Guiming Palace hand in hand. Ning Zhen was running up and down the toilet. According to Dongmei, Ning Zhen went out with Ning Wan. Ning Zhen wandered east by herself. Not long after walking, she entered an orange orchard, and she ate it without saying a word, and ended up eating like this. Ning Yue shook her head, what a foodie. Dongmei saw that the faces of the two were not quite right, and asked in a low voice: "Miss San, did you have any problems with the eldest lady?" Ning Yue said casually: "It''s nothing, by the way, is the imperial concubine in the South Hall?" Dongmei said: "It seems to have gone out." So, in Ning Yue''s heart, the last trace of doubt about admitting the wrong person disappeared. Discovering such a big secret, Ning Yue would not be able to fall asleep because she would not be able to fall asleep, but who would have thought that she would become "unconscious" as soon as she touched the pillow. Ning Yue was woken up by the sound of birds chirping, the sky was a little white, and the light golden morning light shone in. The air was very fresh, with a fragrance of earth, as if she could smell the smell of early spring. The two dressed neatly under the service of the maid, and went to the South Hall to greet Concubine Wu Gui. When she stepped out of the room, she ran into Ning Zhen and Ning Wan who came to look for them. Ning Zhen probably went to the toilet too much, her face was a little pale, and she didn''t like to wear makeup, so she just applied some rouge randomly, and it was not very uniform. Compared with her, Ning Wan on the side is much more delicate: she is wearing a light green misty long dress with wide sleeves, and she is wearing a Yaotai bun. On the left side is a pair of six-color white jade beads, and on the right side is a hollow lily silver hairpin. An amethyst, faintly exuding a bright light. The makeup is also beautiful, it is the popular plum makeup nowadays, a small plum blossom is dotted with cinnabar between the eyebrows, the lips are not covered all over, only a little in the middle, making the lips look very small. "Fourth sister is really beautiful today." Ma Ningxin praised sincerely. Ning Wan smiled slightly: "It''s all Cui''e, you must help me dress up like this." Cui''e is her personal maid. (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： Happy (2) Chapter 137 Happy (2) Ning Zhen cut it loudly: "If you want to be beautiful, just say it, and let others blame you!" Ma Ningxin smoothed things over: "You are all at a young age, you should dress up more, Zhen''er, come back to my room, and I will comb your hair." Ning Zhen''s face looked better. As the so-called female looks for the one who pleases herself, I don''t know who I want to wear for the fourth child. Ning Yue took a look at Ning Wan and walked away. On the way, I heard someone talking about Concubine Jia De being pregnant, the emperor was very happy, and rewarded Concubine Jia Jun with a thousand taels of gold. At this point, the Jia family has finally joined the ranks of celebrities in the family. Concubine Wu probably figured it out all night, but she didn''t show any signs of panic anymore. She smiled and asked the sisters if they slept well and lived comfortably. They all agreed, and Concubine Wu also praised Ning Wan Beautiful and generous, finally, invite everyone to sit down and eat. However, her appetite is still not very good. Throughout the whole process, Ning Yue kept observing Concubine Wu Gui from the corner of her eye, seeing that she didn''t act like a guilty conscience, it should be... Didn''t realize that she and Ma Ningxin were peeping into her affair, right? After the meal, Concubine Wu proposed to take everyone to swim in the lake. This year''s winter seems to be shorter than in previous years. Before the Lantern Festival, there is a hint of warmth in the air. Several people changed into casual clothes, served by the maids, and followed Concubine Wu to a man-made lake in the palace. Compared with the lotus pond in the General''s Mansion, this lake can''t be seen at a glance. There are several painted boats docked on the lake, and there are singing from the boats. A few eunuchs dressed as fishermen sit on the shore, fishing quietly. If it wasn''t for sure that this was the imperial palace, a few people would almost think that they had come to Jiangnan water town. "Empress Yuan is from Jiangnan, and the emperor built this place in memory of her." Concubine Wu said with a faint smile. Empress Yuan is the wife of the emperor. It is rumored that the two have a very good relationship, but it is a pity that the beauty is unlucky. At the pier, Ms. Yang has already prepared the boat. It is a 20-meter-long painting boat with two large rooms. Seeing Concubine Wu bringing someone over, Lady Yang hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully: "Your Majesty, everything is ready, let''s have lunch on the boat." "But grilled sea bass?" Wu Guifei asked. Ms. Yang smiled and said: "Yes, ma''am, the barbecue grills are all ready, and there are three delicacies of beef and small whole lamb." Hearing so many delicious food, Ning Zhen''s pout flowed down! The maids all pursed their lips and snickered. Concubine Wu nodded, and was about to greet her nieces and daughters to board the boat. At this time, a beautiful young woman in a lavender palace dress and eight-tailed phoenix hairpin walked slowly over with the support of the palace servants. . "Hey, it''s the concubine''s sister. It''s such a coincidence that you also come to swim in the lake?" She said with a light smile, her voice was like the sound of heaven. Concubine Wu''s eyes flashed with surprise, but a smile gradually appeared on her face: "Yes, I took a few nieces and daughters to enjoy the scenery of the lake and mountains. I heard that Concubine De''s younger sister fainted last night, so I don''t want to take a rest as much as possible. Run out to get some air?" Concubine Jia De smiled softly, she couldn''t see the sullenness after being squeezed out at all: "The imperial doctor said, I just need to walk more, it''s just right, and it will help my pregnancy." The corner of Concubine Wu''s mouth twitched, she turned her head to the Ma family sisters and said, "This is Empress Defei." The four of them hurriedly bowed and saluted: "May the concubine Defei be blessed with golden safety." Concubine Jia De glanced at the four members of the Ma family with a smile, and asked, "Who is Ma Ningyue?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： Happy (3) Chapter 138 Happy (3) Ning Yue was taken aback, her first reaction was that Concubine Jia De knew about the dispute between her and Jia Yuyan, and wanted to vent her anger on Jia Yuyan''s behalf. I don''t know what kind of bad luck it was, not only offending Concubine Jia De, but also knowing Concubine Wu''s secret, my little head seemed to be pressed on the chopping block. Gathering her mind, she took a step forward and said: "If you go back to the empress, it is the minister''s daughter." Unexpectedly, Concubine Jia De came over affectionately and took her hand: "You really are a beautiful person! No wonder Xiao Yin likes you! I''ve heard it all, that kid, hand over all your private money Already!" She called Prince Yin...Xiao Yin? Thats right, the Jia family and the Xuan family originally had some nepotism. Concubine Jia Des aunt married the eldest brother of the princess, who is now Mrs. Guo. Strictly speaking, her relationship with Concubine Jia De may be closer than that with Concubine Wu in the future. Ning Yue breathed a sigh of relief, it''s not just to avenge Jia Yuyan. The intimacy between Concubine Jia De and Ning Yue seems a bit abrupt in the eyes of Concubine Wu. Ning Yue is her relative, and she does not allow her to have a relationship with her deadly rival. Frowning, she said: "Sister Concubine De, please do your own thing, we are going to board the boat." Concubine Jia De took Ning Yue''s hand, without any intention of letting go, and said with a smile: "It''s boring to swim alone in the lake, sister, do you mind if I go with you?" Of course I mind, but how can Concubine Wu Guifei say this? With a straight face, Concubine Wu Gui said, "Sister, come up if you don''t mind the smoke", and went up with her skirt. Both Ma Ningxin and Ning Wan saw Concubine Wu''s displeasure, but they could not **** Ning Yue from Concubine Jia De. They probably also understood why Concubine Jia De valued Ning Yue so much. Ning Yue was about to become the daughter-in-law of the Xuan family, so she and Concubine Jia De were also related. For the first time in their lives, they felt a trace of strangeness and distance from Ning Yue. The painted boat floated slowly on the lake, and Ms. Yang called people to set up barbecue racks and ingredients cabinets on the deck, lit a charcoal fire, and started roasting in an orderly manner. She didn''t talk much, but she did things quickly. In the blink of an eye, everyone could smell the aroma of ghee and chopped green onions. Gulu~ Ning Zhen''s stomach growled, she smacked her lips, dropped the chess piece in her hand and walked over: "Is it all right?" Ms. Yang said: "The fifth girl who has to wait." Ning Zhen pointed to the skewered meat beside him: "Is this ready?" Ms. Yang looked at Concubine Wu, who nodded. She is just a gluttonous child, so there is no need to talk about the rules. Ms. Yang handed the meat skewers to Ning Zhen, and Ning Zhen started to eat. Concubine Jia De smiled: "The fifth girl is really interesting." At this time, another painting boat floated in front of her. It was as long as Concubine Wu''s painting boat, but it had two floors. Concubine Wu said, "It''s the prince''s boat." The sisters were relieved, it turned out to be the crown prince, no wonder the noble concubine and the concubine De were no longer in their eyes. Ning Wan looked at the painting boat that was fading away, a little lost in thought. Not long after, Mrs. Yang brought up the grilled sea bass and three delicacies of beef, and several people started to move. The food is very fresh, there is no extra seasoning smell, and it is not fishy. The fish meat melts in the mouth, and the beef delicacies are slightly chewy, but they are very delicious. Even people like Ning Yue who don''t like barbecue can''t bear to put down their chopsticks . At the beginning, the sisters were a little restrained due to the fact that Concubine Jia De was sitting at the same table. After eating for a while, they realized that this empress who favored the harem had no temper at all, and was very approachable and easier to get along with than their aunt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： Happy (4) Chapter 139 Happy (4) After eating something, Ma Ningxin began to show signs of seasickness. Concubine Wu hurriedly called Lady Yang to send her to the wing to rest. Ning Yue was worried and followed. Ma Ningxin didn''t suffer from seasickness before, but for some reason today, she started to feel sick after eating some meat. Ning Yue tucked in the quilt for her, and was going to ask Concubine Wu for instructions, and forget about docking the boat. As soon as she walked to the corridor, she was pushed hard by a hand, and she hit the railing and turned over. About to fall into the water, she reached out and grabbed the railing. She looked up and saw the other person''s face clearly. Ms. Yang! How could this be? Isnt Ms. Yang a member of Concubine Wu? Why did you sneak up on her? "you" As soon as she opened her mouth, Officer Yang covered her mouth, and with the other hand, she opened her fingers holding on to the railing one by one. Ning Yue doesn''t know the nature of water, if she really falls, she will definitely die. Did Concubine Wu still find her last night? So you want to take the opportunity of swimming in the lake to get rid of her? What about Ma Ningxin? She started to get seasick after eating something, could it be... those things moved her hands and feet? Ning Yue slapped her mouth, and bit on the palm of Lady Yang. Ms. Yang was so painful that she slapped Ning Yue backhand! However, before she touched Ning Yue''s face, she froze and fell to the ground. Concubine Jia De appeared in Ning Yue''s sight holding a wooden stick. Her face was covered with sweat and her breathing was heavy, showing that she was quite frightened. "Are you okay?" Concubine Jia threw the wooden stick on the ground and pulled Ning Yue up. Ning Yue looked at the unconscious Officer Yang, was she about to kick her into the water and frame her? Deserve to die! "Hiss" Concubine Jia took a breath, and Ning Yue hurriedly asked, "Ma''am, what''s wrong with you?" Concubine Jia De covered her stomach: "I seem to... have gas in my tire." Ning Yue frowned, supported her and said, "I''ll take you back to the wing!" Concubine Jia De shook her head, pressed her hand, and said with a pale face: "What''s going on? Why did Concubine Wu''s people deal with you?" Ning Yue hesitated for a moment, lowered her eyes and said: "I don''t know, maybe I offended her unintentionally?" After a pause, "Oops! Big sister!" She got up and quickly ran back to the wing room, but where was Ma Ningxin in the wing room? Ning Yue only felt a chill rising from the bottom of her feet all the way to the top of her head. Concubine Jia De followed her, her almond eyes widened and she said, "Where''s your sister? Isn''t she seasick? Where did she go?" Ning Yue turned her head and walked out. Concubine Jia De held her back and said seriously: "Are you going to find Concubine Wu Guifei? Confused! You rush out like this, let her know that you are not dead, and she still thinks of a way to kill you? In this deep palace, except for the empress, no one can do anything to her! The boat is full of her people, you can beat her alone?" Ning Yue clenched her fists. Concubine Jia De said again: "Good boy, listen to me, first find a way to get out of the palace, and I will help you find your sister." Ning Yue looked at Concubine Jia De vigilantly, she didn''t trust anyone anymore, she didn''t trust anyone anymore! Concubine Jia De sighed hurtfully: "What are you still hesitating at this time? Based on my relationship with the Xuan family, can I still harm you? Be obedient, I will send you to the Xuan family first, and when you get there, tell me what happened. Tell the prince and the county king about it, they must have a way to keep you!" Outside, gradually came the sound of footsteps, and Concubine Wu''s urgent call: "YueerWhere have you been, Yueer?" Concubine Jia De took Ning Yue''s hand, climbed out of the window, walked back to her room, gave a few instructions to an eunuch, and then asked Ning Yue: "Will there be water?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： Happy (5) Chapter 140 Happy (5) Ning Yue shook her head. Concubine Jia De pulled the eight-tailed phoenix hairpin from her head, twisted off the hairpin head, and handed the hollow hairpin body to Ning Yue: "Put it in your mouth after entering the water." "Yue''er, Yue''er, are you in there?" Concubine Wu knocked on the door of Concubine Jia De''s room. Concubine Jia De''s face changed, and she pushed Ning Yue and the **** to the window. The **** climbed into the water first, and then took Ning Yue down. Ning Yue was carried on the back by the eunuch, turned her head to look at Concubine Jia De, Concubine Jia De nodded to her. She put the hairpin body in her mouth, and the moment she entered the water, she heard Concubine Wu kick open the door and asked Concubine De where she hid Ning Yue, Concubine Jia said she was wronged, Concubine Wu raised her hand and gave her a loud slap... After soaking in the icy water for an unknown amount of time, Ning Yue finally got ashore when she felt that she could no longer breathe through a hairpin. Here, not far from the back door of the Imperial Dining Room. The **** carefully placed Ning Yue on the ground, and entered the imperial dining room through the back door. A quarter of an hour later, the **** pulled out a small cart loaded with goods, and several large boxes were placed on the cart. He took out a set of clean palace maid clothes from one of the boxes, and said to Ning Yue, "Miss Ma has been wronged." Ning Yue found a hidden place and changed into her clothes. Because of the cold, her teeth were chattering. She returned to the eunuch, and the **** had already laid straw in the big box: "Miss Ma, please stay inside for a while, and when we leave the palace, someone will take care of us." Ning Yue pondered for a moment, then suddenly pushed him away: "I won''t leave! Find my sister before leaving!" The eunuch''s face darkened in an instant: "I''m sorry, Miss Ma, the slave was ordered to send you out of the palace safely. Before the master takes it back and becomes famous, the slave has to offend Miss Ma!" As he spoke, he touched Ning Yue''s acupuncture points. Ning Yue was taken aback, this guy... actually knows martial arts? Ning Yue was stuffed into the big box, and the moment the lid was closed, all light was gone... The wheels turned on the hard ground. "Stop, stop, stop, which palace?" It was the guard guarding the gate who was asking questions, Ning Yue wondered, Concubine Jia De was so favored in the palace, how could anyone not recognize her personal eunuch? The **** said: "The young one is ordered by the imperial concubine to send something to the Duke." Concubine? Isn''t it Princess Judd? Ning Yue gradually realized something was wrong. But she was pressed on the acupuncture points, and she couldn''t move or speak. The guard at the door knocked on the box symbolically a few times and then let her go. Ning Yue lost her sense of direction and didn''t know where she was going to be taken, but what was certain was that it would never be the Xuan family. At this point in the matter, Ning Yue has fully understood that she has been tricked by Concubine Jia De. Perhaps... Even the "movement" heard behind the rockery last night was imitated by Concubine Jia. In this world, there are disguise techniques and ventriloquism. You only need to find an expert in this field, and you can easily imitate anyone''s voice. It seems that Concubine Jia De knew about Bao Linxuan a long time ago, but she pretended to be ignorant and tricked herself into letting her guard down. She disappeared on Concubine Wu''s boat, and was sent out of the palace by Concubine Wu''s people. No matter what happened to her, Concubine Wu will be blamed for this. At this moment, Ning Yue suddenly felt a little guilty. Concubine Wu Guifei did not hesitate to slap Concubine Jia De in order to find her. . Ning Yue closed her eyes, Concubine Jia De, if you have the ability to kill me, if you can''t kill me, just wait for my revenge! (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： Happy (6) Chapter 141 Happy (6) I don''t know how long I walked, but it was so long that Ning Yue was almost dizzy from boredom, and the car stopped. Ning Yue heard the **** say in a very respectful tone, "Grandpa Huang please greet me, little one." When the **** called the other party''s grandfather, Ning Yue thought that the person who came to approach him was an old man in his seventies and eighties. Unexpectedly, when he opened his mouth, it was a young boy who had just changed his voice: "Where is the person?" The **** patted the box and said, "Here it is, Grandpa Huang." The young man said in a displeased tone, "I told you to bring her here, why did you stuff her into the box?" The **** hurriedly said in panic: "The palace is strictly inspected, I don''t dare to be too blatant, please forgive me, Grandpa Huang!" A 30-year-old **** calling a young grandpa. Why does this scene feel familiar? Only father-in-law likes to call him that... Could it be that... this boy is a very young eunuch? Young eunuch, prestigious eunuch... Ning Yue''s mind flashed: Sikong Shuo! It''s from Sikong Shuo! Did Sikong Shuo finally couldn''t help but attack her? After Xuanyin told the whole world that she must be her, he couldn''t rob her openly, so he went to Chen Cang secretly. No wonder Concubine Jia De has been able to deceive so many people. With Sikong Shuo offering advice, who else can''t be deceived by her? She asked herself that she had never provoked Sikong Shuo in her life, so why did Sikong Shuo go to great lengths to get her? "Okay, come here, carry it in gently, don''t hurt her." After the young man gave his instructions, Ning Yue felt that the box was being lifted up. Once he entered Sikong Shuo''s territory, he would have no chance to escape. Could it be that in this life, I really want to fall into the hands of that man again? Just when Ning Yue was almost desperate, a chilly aura came over him violently, and there were screams from all around, including the young man who regarded himself as noble. Immediately afterwards, the box was thrown into the air by a force and began to fall rapidly. This time, he must fall to his death. Ning Yue has never experienced so many thrilling things in one day since she was reborn. Suddenly, the box was firmly caught, and it was gently placed on the ground. The lid of the box was opened, and a ray of sunlight shone in. Deep in the sunlight, there was a familiar handsome face, with thick eyebrows frowned, thin lips pursed, and forehead Covered with thin sweat, I don''t know if it''s hot or scared "Are you okay?" He stretched out his hand, unlocked her acupuncture points, and carried her out of the box. Ning Yue smiled weakly: "It''s okay, how about you?" There was blood all over the clothes, hands, and shoes. Xuan Yin breathed a sigh of relief, hugged her tightly, and pressed his forehead against hers: "I''m fine." Ning Yue didn''t move, let him hold her, her eyes swept across the scattered corpses on the ground, there were as many as eight people, these people were wearing red clothes, they were the first-level guards under Sikong Shuo, their martial arts were higher than ordinary hidden guards. There is another survivor, the **** who abducted her here. At this moment, the **** was so frightened that he knelt on the ground: "Forgive...forgive..." Xuanyin looked down at Ning Yue in his arms: "Which hand touched you?" Ning Yue said: "I touched both of them, and even carried me on my back." Xuanyin gestured to the man in black behind him. The man in black understood, took out his dagger, stepped forward, and slowly walked towards the eunuch. Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue and turned around to get on the carriage. Ning Yue turned her head and looked over his arm, wanting to see what would happen to the eunuch. Xuan Yin kissed her forehead: "Good boy, don''t look." She still read it. Behind them, a complete human skin was peeled off. (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： Happy (7) Chapter 142 Happy (7) Xuanyin said without looking back: "Give it to Sikong Shuo and tell him that this is the first favor this king has paid him back!" If I didn''t owe you, the skin that was peeled off this time should be your skin! After getting in the car, Xuanyin asked Ning Yue to sit on his lap. Ning Yue didn''t avoid it like before, but just leaned in his arms obediently, listening to his vigorous heartbeat, breathing the goodness that emanated from him. He smelled the aroma and masculine breath, but his emotions did not settle down quickly. Whether he was afraid of Sikong Shuo or this little tyrant was unknown. Xuanyin wiped the blood off his hands with a handkerchief, hugged her tightly and said, "What''s wrong? Are you still afraid?" "Xuanyin." Ning Yue gently called her name. "Ok?" "If one day... I make you angry too, will you peel my skin too?" When she said this, her eyes were wide open. Xuanyin laughed: "What do you think?" "Should... no?" Xuanyin touched her head: "If you say you can''t, then you won''t!" Sighed, "Oh, if only you were so good every time." Ning Yue didn''t speak. Xuanyin saw that she was frightened, and hugged her a little tighter, kissed her, and she let him do the same. But he didn''t go too far, he just kissed her forehead, she was so obedient because she was frightened, it''s a bit too beastly to take advantage of her at this time. Beast, where do you put your hand? "So small!" he muttered. Ning Yue took away the hand he had reached into her Yunshang, glared at him, got off his lap, and sat on the couch beside him. Xuanyin didn''t realize at all that Ning Yue gave her face because she said something wrong, so she took Ning Yue''s little hand complacently, and said, "Okay, okay, isn''t it just being tricked? As for Qi Cheng Like this? Come, come, Xianggong will find the place for you!" "How to find it?" Ning Yue asked. Xuanyin smiled evilly: "Dongba, did you catch the person you arrested?" "Master, I caught it!" "Do it." After Ning Yue disappeared, Concubine Wu believed that it was Concubine Jia De''s hands and feet, slapped Concubine Jia De, and threatened that if Concubine Jia De did not hand over Ning Yue, she would die with Concubine Jia De, but Concubine Jia De insisted I didn''t see Ning Yue at all. The matter became serious and alarmed the emperor. The emperor personally asked about this matter. Concubine Jia De cried like rain: "Your Majesty, how could this concubine frame the third lady? The concubine and the third lady have no grievances or enmity, so we only met once." Concubine Wu Gui sneered: "If it''s not you, could it be me? Yue''er is my niece, and I will harm her?" Concubine Jia De wiped her tears and said, "It''s not a kiss." As we all know, the old lady is the successor of Mrs. Ma, and the heirs of the Ma family have no blood relationship with her at all. Concubine Wu choked with anger: "So what if it''s not my own? I call someone who entered the palace, and if something happened under my nose, I must be to blame. Am I crazy or stupid, I want to do this! " Concubine Jia De raised her eyebrows and said: "Then you have to ask your sister herself to see what Yue''er did that made you intolerable, and you have to get rid of her even at the risk of being suspected!" Concubine Wu was so angry that her lungs exploded: "Jia Yuyan, I only knew that you were hypocritical, but I didn''t know that you were more vicious! You must be trying to frame me because you don''t want to see me well!" Concubine Jia De lightly said: "Is my sister more beautiful than me or is she more favored than me? As a first-rank imperial concubine, I am more beautiful than you, and I am more favored than you. Now I am favored by God and I am pregnant with the emperor Child, what is it about you that is worthy of my frame?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 143： Happy (8) Chapter 143 Happy (8) This is true, Concubine Wu is just a title of noble concubine, but she has already passed away. Concubine Jia will not harm her, she has been like this all her life. Unless she also did something that Concubine Judd couldn''t stand... But how is that possible? She hasn''t done anything recently! The two sides were blushing, and the emperor was devastated. At this time, Lady Yang woke up and insisted that it was Concubine Wu who pushed Ning Yue down the lake, and the guards at the palace gate also testified that Concubine Wu had sent several large boxes out. Concubine Wu asked the guards to find out that eunuch, and see who it is in her palace! The guards couldn''t find it, because the **** never came back after leaving, but the guards saw the token of Guiming Palace with their own eyes, so they were sure that they were not mistaken. Concubine Wu yelled at her injustice: "Your Majesty, it''s really not a concubine! The concubine didn''t take Yue''er away! The concubine has no reason to do this!" "You have!" Ms. Yang said with a gloomy face, "Miss San broke your ''good deed'', and in order to cover up the secret, you murdered Miss San!" Concubine Wu''s expression changed suddenly: "You are talking nonsense! What secret do I have? Don''t blame me!" This female officer has followed me for two years, how could I have thought that she would be the one who betrayed her? Ms. Yang invited Ma Ningxin out. Ma Ningxin''s body was very weak. The imperial doctor said that she had taken a small amount of tranquilizing medicine, but she remembered that she hadn''t taken any medicine. She only had breakfast in Guiming Palace and some barbecue on the boat. Knowing that someone had drugged her share. Lady Yang confessed to this: "It was Concubine Wu Gui who asked the servant to drug the young lady and the third lady, but the young lady was pregnant, and the servant really couldn''t bear to let a pregnant woman suffer such a disaster, so...hid the young lady, When the servant wanted to hide the third lady, the third lady had already been kidnapped." Concubine Wu rushed forward angrily: "You bitch! Why do you slander me?" Miss Officer Yang received a slap in the face, and said with tears in her eyes, "Madam, I really can''t see you continue to make mistakes..." Concubine Wu was so angry that her stomach ached! The emperor frowned and looked at the pale Ma Ningxin: "Have you and your sister offended Concubine Wu?" Ma Ningxin thought about what happened last night, she tightened her skirt and nodded. Concubine Wu still paled: "Xin''er!" Concubine Wu''s hurt eyes made Ma Ningxin feel uncomfortable, she almost believed her, but when she thought that Yue''er was gone, she couldn''t let herself soften: "Last night...Last night, Yue''er and I were near Taiye Pool ...found...someone...someone...having sex...that man...is from outside the palace...the voice...is very young...the woman...the woman...the woman is..." "It''s Concubine Judd!" A cold voice appeared outside the door, everyone followed the sound, and saw Ning Yue standing in the light and shadow at some point. She has a highly recognizable baby face, she looks very cute, but her tone is clear and her eyes are cold, revealing a calmness and restraint that is rare at this age, and she is more similar to Concubine Wu and Concubine Jia when she fights there The high-ranking master. The emperor visited countless people, and at a glance he saw that this woman''s face was different from ordinary people. He only had this shocking feeling when he first met the Empress Yuan. His eyes sank, and he asked, "Who was the person you just said had an affair with?" Ning Yue saluted, and said neither humble nor overbearing: "If you go back to the emperor, it will be Concubine Jia De." The audience...shocked! Ma Ningxin''s eyes widened, isn''t it Concubine Wu? How did you become Princess Judd? (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： Happy (9) Chapter 144 Happy (9) Ning Yue gave her a comforting look, and said: "Sister, last night, we heard two people doing that wrong thing in Taiye Pool, and that man called Empress Defei himself, right?" Ma Ningxin opened her mouth and nodded. "Then, that man said that he was going to southern Xinjiang soon, and he would leave in ten days. He also said that he would not be able to return after this trip, right?" Ma Ningxin was completely confused about the situation, and nodded mechanically. Concubine Jia De couldn''t listen anymore, she blushed and said, "Ma Ningyue! Don''t talk nonsense! When has this palace done such a thing?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows lightly and said: "Have you never done it? I remember that the empress said that because she couldn''t bear him, she let him stay in the palace for a few nights to comfort the pain of lovesickness. If the empress is not guilty, would you dare to let people search palace?" Concubine Jia De said angrily: "If you search the palace, you will search the palace! I am still afraid of you? But isn''t it too unfair to only search for this palace? Maybe you heard it wrong last night, and there are other people who have **** with others Woolen cloth!" Ning Yue smiled lightly: "That''s true, then, please search all the palaces of the empress!" Last night, Concubine Guo Shu played chess in the palace bedroom and did not leave until midnight. These two people were not suspected. The emperor had people search Guiming Palace, Deming Palace and the bedrooms of several concubines. Concubine Jia De was waiting to find some wild men''s belongings from the Guiming Palace, but unfortunately she was disappointed, the Guiming Palace was as clean as if it had been washed with water. She suddenly felt something was wrong, according to the plan, it was Ma Ningxin who should confess about Concubine Wu''s affair with others, and then she asked the emperor to search the palace, and then searched the man''s clothes and letters that had been hidden by Lady Yang from the Guiming Palace. But... Ma Ningyue, who was supposed to disappear, suddenly came back, and instead of testifying against Concubine Wu, she turned against her, and all the things that should have been found disappeared again! One by one, one by one, everything was out of control, so suddenly, that Concubine Jia was stunned. However, this is not the worst. When the guards found a drunk young man covered in hickeys from the Deming Palace, the emperor''s anger was instantly ignited! "Jia Yuyan! What else do you have to say?" Concubine Jia De was at a loss: "This...how...how is it possible?" He definitely didn''t hide a man in the palace. Where is the harem? Can a real man come in? Even if she wanted to frame Concubine Wu so much, she could only get some clothes and letters to frame her. Man, she can''t do it, and she can''t stuff it in! who? Who stuffed him in her Deming Palace? Ning Yue admired Concubine De''s terrified expression, and smiled secretly, so you''re afraid? More fun is yet to come. Leaning down and taking a deep look at the man, Ning Yue screamed, "Ah-sister...brother-in-law?" Ma Ningxin''s eyes widened suddenly, she brushed aside the hair covering the man''s face, gasped a few times, oh my god, it''s really Chen Bo! My sister''s bones were not cold, but Concubine Jia had an affair with her fianc, it''s really outrageous! Concubine Jia De plopped down on her knees: "Your Majesty! My concubine has been wronged!" The emperor looked at the body that was obviously younger and stronger than himself, and an uncontrollable sense of powerlessness hit his heart. He knew that he was coming, and he knew that he could not satisfy so many women, so he reserved most of his energy for He only went to the bedroom of the Empress, Concubine Guo Shu and Concubine Wu once a month, but he didn''t expect that even though he treated her so favorably, he still couldn''t tie her down. "Do you think I am old?" The emperor''s cold voice echoed throughout the hall. Concubine Jia De cried and shook her head: "No! The concubine did not! The concubine really never did it! He is the concubine''s brother-in-law, how could the concubine be with him?" The emperor sneered: "According to what you mean, just change to another man?" Concubine Jia De was stunned, knowing that the emperor suspected her, but she was really wronged! How did a businessman like Chen Bo catch her attention? What she admires is the ruler of this world! "Your Majesty! This concubine is sincere to you! You believe in this concubine, Your Majesty..." Not everyone is greedy for a young body. Compared with those physical desires, she appreciates the experience and wisdom inside. These are the only men most charming traits. A mere Chen Bo, how can he compare with the emperor? The emperor didn''t want to believe her, or the emperor didn''t want to believe in himself. Once a person gets old, he will lose confidence in his body. The emperor didn''t even interrogate Chen Bo, but ordered someone to drag him down! "Concubine De..." He stared fixedly at this delicate flower that he could no longer play with. The flower that has already been plucked has a predestined fate. Either hold it in his hand and play with it, or throw it on the ground and step on it, " Beat twenty big boards, deprive of title, downgraded to changing clothes, moved to the cold palace. Lady Yang, slandering the concubine, hanged. That man...give him the palace sentence." In the world, there is another eunuch. A strong smell of blood wafted in from outside the hall. "Ouch" Concubine Wu''s body trembled, and she vomited while holding on to the pillar. Half an hour later, in the Guiming Palace, the imperial physician saluted with a smile: "Congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor, imperial concubine... Congratulations!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： The truth about peace talismans (1) Chapter 145 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (1) No wonder Concubine Jia De wanted to kill Concubine Wu Gui. She must have known about Concubine Wu Guis pregnancy in advance, and she was afraid that Concubine Wu Gui would steal her favor with her mother. The emperor had just lost a child, and now he was welcoming a new child. He felt in a daze that this one was his own. Although Mrs. Wu is not beautiful enough and doesn''t know how to make men feel bad, he is more honest. After what happened to Mrs. Jia, he thinks Mrs. Wu makes him feel more at ease. "You have a baby, I will come to see you tomorrow." The emperor said softly. Concubine Wu was flattered and lowered her head: "The concubine sends the emperor respectfully." In the past, the emperor came only once a month, but this time she actually said that he would come again tomorrow, she felt like she was dreaming. The emperor was amused by her surprise, and became more and more happy. He didn''t know what to think, and his eyes deepened: "That little girl is the fiancee of King Yinjun?" He didn''t name them, but Concubine Wu could easily recognize the Ning Yue he was talking about. Among the five sisters of the Ma family, only Ning Xi''s name is quite famous, and the other four hardly have any sense of existence, but this time I met Ning Yue , but she felt that the other party seemed to be completely reborn, and he could never forget him wherever he went. She replied: "Yes, that''s her, Your Majesty, what''s wrong with her?" The emperor shook his head: "No, I just think her face is different from ordinary people, and she is a blessed one." Concubine Wu and You Rong smiled: "I''m not lucky, and I won''t see Long Yan again." The emperor laughed, and stayed with Concubine Wu for a while, until Eunuch Gao came to urge him to review the papers, and then he went with some reluctance. After he left, Concubine Wu immediately called Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin. From the two of them, she had already learned the whole truth. She never expected that Concubine Jia De would even use such insidious tricks in order to frame her: "...Ms. I thought she would betray me, I thought that as soon as you left, she would inform Concubine Jia De, that''s why you heard the scene behind the rockery." This is the dangerous part of the harem, they are not like the people in the mansion, they will more or less show their feet when they frame you, everyone here is a perfect actor, playing the role they need, waiting for him to open his **** mouth When he bites towards you, you will know whether he is a jackal or a poisonous snake. Ning Yue was silent and did not speak. Concubine Wu Guifei held the hands of her two nieces and daughters, and said guiltily, "I''m to blame for this time, I failed to protect you well, luckily there was no danger, otherwise, how can I explain to the old lady?" , actually shed a few tears. Ma Ningxin knew about Jia Yuyan, and guessed that Concubine Jia De''s treatment of them had nothing to do with Concubine Wu, but she didn''t dare to tell the truth, fearing that it would have a bad influence on Yue''er. "That''s right, Yue''er." Concubine Wu wiped her tears and looked at Ning Yue, "After you were taken away, who saved you?" Ning Yue said lightly, "It''s the king of Yinjun. He happened to pass by there, and when he heard me calling for help, he saved me." Concubine Wu took a deep look at her and said with a smile, "This is fate!" Ning Yue smiled shyly. Concubine Wu patted her hand and sighed: "Ms. Jia is really confused, how can she get along with Chen Bo..." She wanted to talk about how she could get along with someone like Chen Bo, so she glanced at Ma Ningxin and changed to Said, "How can you do that kind of thing with your brother-in-law?" When she said this, she scrutinized Ning Yue''s expression carefully, as if she wanted to see if she had anything to do with this matter. Ning Yue held the corners of her lips and said, "Who knew? We were also shocked at the time, weren''t we, sister?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： The truth about the peace talisman (2) Chapter 146 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (2) Ma Ningxin nodded embarrassingly: "Uh... yes, yes." Concubine Wu smiled and gave the two a lot of rewards, the two thanked respectfully and then retreated, the moment the door was closed, Aunt Tan came out from the side room: "Madam, your move is too risky! " Concubine Wu rubbed her heart in disbelief: "I only told her the news of my pregnancy, knowing that she would deal with me, so I just took the opportunity to pull out the hidden stake she buried beside me. How could I have thought that she would use horses?" I was terrified when Yueer disappeared. The story of King Yinjuns gift of ten loads of gold was widely circulated in the capital. Will not let her go. Aunt Tan said earnestly: "I told you earlier that Mrs. Jia is not as stupid as she appears on the surface, but this time it was a blessing in disguise. Mrs. Jia reaped the consequences of her own misfortune, and her status and children are gone. You just need to get a man in one fell swoop , the imperial concubine''s seat is in your pocket." Concubine Wu touched her flat belly, turned her eyes, and said, "Do you also believe that Jia Yuyan had an affair with her brother-in-law?" Aunt Tan was taken aback: "What do you mean, Ma''am?" Concubine Wu''s eyes were deep and she said: "I may have underestimated Jia Yuyan, but I definitely underestimated Jia Yuyan. Her admiration for the emperor...is true." Chen Bo hid in the palace. If she remembered correctly, when Yue''er proposed to search the palace, Jia Yuyan was not even half timid! Chen Bo...was secretly put into Deming Palace! Being so drunk was also intentional! "The one I really underestimate is probably that niece." Aunt Tan''s mouth opened wide: "You mean... all of this... was done by the third girl?" How is it possible? This is the harem! Who can bring in a large living person, or without attracting the slightest attention? "She can''t, but don''t forget that there is a Zhongshan Palace behind her." Why did she do this? Just because Chen Bo hurt Ma Ningxin? This girl loves to take revenge, not only will she not let go of those who offended her, but she will also not let go of those who offended her sister. Thinking that she could do anything to her former brother-in-law, Concubine Wu shuddered. Backing back to the wing, Ma Ningxin pushed Ning Yue on the chair, loosened her hair, and said happily while marrying the pearl hairpin: "The imperial concubine is really a good person!" good man? Just before talking with Concubine Wu Gui, she really felt that the other party was a good person through and through. But when talking about Lady Yang, she obviously noticed that the other party''s expression was a little deliberate. Later, Concubine Wu deliberately tested whether Chen Bo''s matter had anything to do with her. What does this mean? It shows that Concubine Wu Gui knew that Lady Yang belonged to Concubine Jia De, and she always wanted to get rid of Lady Yang, but she didn''t find a suitable opportunity. Also, Concubine Wu did not believe that Concubine Jia De would have an affair with Chen Bo, she knew that everything was fabricated, she didn''t say a word, and just watched the emperor lose Concubine Jia''s fetus. Then at the most suitable time, she announced that she was pregnant. To the emperor, this child was simply a gift from heaven. Ning Yue looked at Ma Ningxin from the mirror and said, "Sister, don''t be sold and count the money." "Huh?" Ma Ningxin paused when she took the pearl hairpin, "You still think that the imperial concubine is a bad person? This time...she is really worried about you, and she is working hard to find you." "She was worried about me only because she didn''t dare to offend the Zhongshan Palace behind me." Seeing that her sister still had a look of disbelief, Ning Yue said, "Sister, have you ever thought about why the imperial concubine invited you into the palace?" ? If the female family member of Duke Anguo''s mansion is pregnant, she will not invite you, but she will invite you if you are pregnant." (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： The truth about the peace talisman (3) Chapter 147 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (3) "This... I haven''t thought about this." "Because she knew that she was pregnant a long time ago, and disclosed the news to Concubine Jia through the spy around her. With Concubine Jia''s heart, she would definitely attack her. If the spy ordered an abortion in her meal Medicine... Tell me, does she need a pregnant woman to try the dishes?" Ning Yue said seriously. Abortion pills are not poisonous, silver needles can''t be tested, and eunuchs and non-pregnant court ladies can''t respond to them. There is no more suitable candidate than pregnant women. Ma Ningxin''s face turned pale in an instant, she let go of Ning Yue''s hair, and covered her stomach, a chill spread all over her body. Ning Yue stood up, looked at her, and said softly: "It''s a fluke this time, Concubine Jia De didn''t use such an insidious method." It should be said that Sikong Shuo disdained to use such a mentally retarded method. Maybe it was the abortion pill. Ma Ningxin sat weakly on the chair, threw herself into Ning Yue''s arms, and said in panic: "Yue''er, I want to go home..." Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, I''ll take you home." Ma Ningxin''s nose was sore, she shook her head and said, "First celebrate the Lantern Festival." In the next few days, Ning Yue guarded Ma Ningxin every step of the way. The emperor would come to see Concubine Wu every day after the morning court. The honor and favor of Concubine Wu was unparalleled for a while, and the concubines who came to Guiming Palace to celebrate were like crucian carp crossing the river. There were rumors in the palace that the emperor would confer a noble concubine on the Lantern Festival, and a certain noble concubine said flatteringly: "Except for our noble concubine, who is worthy of the honor of deputy queen?" Every time at this time, Concubine Wu would laugh and say that they were thinking too much, but that tone was clearly determined to win! On the day of the Lantern Festival, the emperor hosted a banquet in the harem. Empress Shi was unable to attend due to poor health, but all the other concubines went. As everyone prayed, the emperor appointed the imperial concubine, and the moment she heard the name, Concubine Wu was stunned. It''s not her, but Concubine Guo Shu! This time, not to mention Concubine Wu, even Ma Ningxin was surprised: "Why isn''t she a concubine? The emperor obviously dotes on her so much and visits her every day. It is said that he has never done this to Concubine Jia..." "It''s because I couldn''t give her what she wanted, so I made up for it in other ways." Ning Yue''s face showed no surprise at all. The emperor favored Concubine Wu. A kind of compensatory mentality, he understands that Concubine Wu Gui longs for that seat, but he just can''t give it to her. "Yue''er, did you... guess that it would be Concubine Guo Shu?" Ma Ningxin asked. "The night when we had an accident, do you still remember the situation of the palace search?" Concubine Guo Shu played chess in the queen''s bedroom most of the night. The two of them were not suspected and did not need to be searched. Why is Concubine Guo Shu going to the queen''s bedroom? They must have been talking about this. Ma Ningxin is still a little confused: "But...but why is it Guo Shufei? She doesn''t seem to be favored by Wu Guifei." Ning Yue picked up a grape and smiled faintly: "You only need to think about who is Concubine Guo Shu''s sister." Ma Ningxin suddenly realized. On this side, Ning Yue chatted happily with the eldest sister, while on the other side, Ning Zhen laughed mockingly: "Fourth sister, aren''t you just the third sister''s partner? Why doesn''t the third sister have any place for you in her heart?" Ning Wan put down the teacup, and glanced at her quietly: "Fifth Sister, Shen Yan, I don''t know who the accomplice is, I only know that it is our sister." Ning Zhen ate the fifth bowl of almond milk, licked her lips, and said, "Don''t fool me, you really pretend I don''t know what you did with Ning Yue? In the Juju competition, you deliberately pretended to have a stomachache, so that she would Have a chance to play, right? When she came on the court, she won the best bower, what did you get? Who knows you? Helping people to the end, and being kicked away by someone, if I were you, I would have died of anger." (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： The truth about peace talismans (4) Chapter 148 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (4) Ning Wan was silent, and her mother told her to give Ning Yue the chance to play. Her mother said, Lin Yonghe is too hateful, and she wants to cooperate with Ning Yue to spank Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi, but in order not to let others find out Clue, on the bright side, it''s better for her not to get too close to Ning Yue. She looked towards Ning Yue, just at this moment, Ning Yue scooped up a spoonful of soup and fed it into Ma Ningxin''s mouth, the two of them are really nice. Feeling her gaze, Ning Yue turned her head and smiled at her, she was relieved immediately, the third sister knew her good, and the two of them still had a tacit understanding. She lowered her face and said to Ning Zhen: "You are not allowed to provoke my relationship with Third Sister!" Ning Zhen smiled disdainfully: "Hey, the third sister''s yelling is really affectionate! I didn''t know who it was before, and went to Tangliyuan to instigate the third sister to deal with Lin Yonghe!" "What didn''t you do?" "I did it, I admit it, I''m not like some people, after killing others, I rush to lick other people''s feet!" Ning Wanteng stood up suddenly, her eyes were like torches and she said: "Those are all things in the past! I am young and can''t tell right from wrong. Now I understand who is sincere to me and who can''t see my kindness!" Ning Zhen chuckled: "Do you know which big tree is easier to hug?" "It''s as if you three have a lot of integrity! You can''t find a way to reconcile with the third sister! If you can''t eat grapes, you say grapes are sour. If you are a concubine, you can''t get on the stage!" "Who can''t get on the stage? You speak clearly!" "It''s you!" "I am a descendant!" "Your father is a concubine!" The quarrel between the two attracted the attention of the guests. They were in a small warm pavilion surrounded by relatives of other concubines. When they heard the movement, they all looked at the two of them. Ning Yue put down the spoon, wiped her hands, walked to the two of them, looked at them fixedly, and said without anger: "Why are you arguing? Shut up!" The two of them didn''t dare to speak for a while. Ning Yue''s cold gaze stayed on the faces of the two for a while, making sure that there would be no more disputes, she turned and returned to her seat. Ning Zhen raised the corners of her lips leisurely: "This is the reconciliation of your second wife? In my opinion, it''s not as good as our third wife!" Ning Yue deserved to scold her fiercely. Who asked her to give Ning Yue cold food powder? But Ning Wan, the person who helped Ning Yue fight the country, was also murdered, hehe, it''s really interesting. Ning Wan looked at the intimacy between Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin, and clenched her hands buried in her wide sleeves little by little. That afternoon, the sisters of the Ma family left for the mansion, and bid farewell to Concubine Wu before leaving. Concubine Wu''s complexion was not very good. From the moment the emperor declared Concubine Guo Shu as the imperial concubine, she began to "mobilize her fetus". She was lying on the bed with nowhere to vent her anger. She smiled and said, "It''s my fault for the poor greeting. I''ll ask you guys to come over for a small gathering when you recover someday." The four sisters said a few words of courtesy, and Aunt Tan led them out. "Yue''er!" Concubine Wu suddenly stopped Ning Yue. Ning Yue looked at Aunt Tan, Aunt Tan led the other three sisters out, Ning Yue walked back to Concubine Wu''s room, looked at her and said, "Ma''am, what are your orders?" Concubine Wu''s throat slipped, and she looked at her tremblingly: "Did you see that Concubine Guo Shu would be promoted?" "Yes." Ning Yue replied honestly. "why?" Ning Yue only told her two words: "Southern Xinjiang." The battle in southern Xinjiang was doomed from the day when Xuan Yu replaced Sikong Shuo as Shi Chen. Compared with the barren northern region, the affluent southern border is simply stronger. This battle is not easy to fight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： The truth about peace talismans (5) Chapter 149 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (5) Concubine Guo Shu is the younger sister of Princess Zhongshan and Xuan Yu''s biological aunt. Xuan Yu''s expedition is imminent, and his parents have nothing left to reward, only Concubine Guo Shu still has room for improvement. At this juncture, it is impossible for the emperor not to comfort Concubine Guo Shu. Harem battles have never been purely women''s wars, courts, families, battlefields, everything is closely related to it. Concubine Wu Gui closed her eyes in despair. She calculated her tricks, but in the end she was completely defeated. When she walked out of the palace gate, it was completely dark. When Ning Yue entered the palace, she "gifted" forty-eight small western gifts, and Concubine Wu gave her more rewards than others. It couldn''t fit in one cart, so she brought them again. a carriage. Wait for the carriage to take a break, Ning Yue turned around and bumped into a... Uh, what''s this? How come there are only clothes and no one? "Hey! Why are you staring at my boobs?" The pile of "clothes" spoke, showing their white teeth, and Ning Yue suddenly realized that it was a person! A man whose skin is as black as the night! Aunt Tan hurried over, and bowed her blessing: "Your Royal Highness Jin An, this is the niece of the imperial concubine, she accidentally bumped into the princess, and I hope the princess will be happy." Then she whispered to Ning Yue, "Wen Chuan Princess." Ah, it turns out that this is the daughter of the emperor and that foreign concubine, she looks really... funny! Princess Wenchuan crossed her waist and said: "Laugh! You still laugh! Why are you laughing? Are you embarrassed to laugh after bumping into this princess?" She speaks the Central Plains dialect quite fluently, but the tone is weird. Ning Yue pursed her lips, held back her smile, and said sternly, "My daughter smiled because I was very happy and honored to meet the princess." "That''s right! I usually don''t go out, but you met me because you have three surnames!" Princess Wenchuan said with her hands folded on her chest. The little **** next to her tugged at her sleeve: "Princess, Sansheng is lucky." Princess Wenchuan probably blushed from embarrassment, but Ning Yue couldn''t tell because her face was too dark. This little episode didn''t last long. Princess Wenchuan left with her plump buttocks twisted, and Ning Yue and her party also got into the carriage. Ning Yue actually met Princess Wenchuan in her previous life. It was the day Sikong Shuo succeeded in usurping the throne. A large number of soldiers rushed into the palace and killed it into a sea of ??blood. Become a dead soul under the knife, or become a tool for their crotch to vent their desires. They caught Princess Wencheng hiding in the rice vat. The rice is so white and she is so black. She should be hiding in the coal pile. Ning Yue saw those people tear her clothes with her own eyes, and said that she wanted to taste the taste of foreign women, and how was it different from the taste of Han people. She was killed by Ning Yue. That was the first time Ning Yue attacked an innocent person. Princess Wenchuan in this life is so lively and lively, Ning Yue failed to recognize her at first sight. Ning Yue sighed. Although Xuanyin in his previous life was a tyrant, he never allowed his subordinates to **** prostitutes. In comparison, Sikong Shuo was much more evil. To boost morale, he really did anything. To live a new life, Ning Yue didn''t plan to fight Sikong Shuo to the death, because she knew she couldn''t fight him. He taught her to fight with him? Isn''t that hitting a stone with an egg? But seeing Princess Wenchuan, she seemed to see the end of her escape. In her previous life, she belonged to him, so she was spared some tragic misfortune. In this life, she can no longer obey him. Who knows how he will torture her? Is she going to become the second Princess Wenchuan? (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： The truth about peace talismans (6) Chapter 150 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (6) He has already set his sights on her, and he can''t escape...he can''t escape, so he might as well give it a go. Half an hour later, the carriage arrived at the General''s Mansion. The old lady had already heard about the affairs in the palace, and she waited at the door early, and she let out a long sigh of relief after making sure that her granddaughters were all safe and sound. Of course she was not aware of the relationship between Sikong Shuo and Ning Yue. Like Concubine Wu, she thought that it was Concubine Jia De fighting with Concubine Wu, which ended up killing Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin. Aunt Tan apologized one after another, saying that the empress did not take good care of her. The old lady wanted to say, "I knew it would be no good to enter the palace. If you don''t agree with them, you have to let them go. Look, they almost killed you, right?" , the children are all safe and sound, the imperial concubine, please don''t miss them any more, take care of your health, and give birth to an heir for the emperor as soon as possible." As for the matter of the imperial concubine, she did not express any opinions. Stepping into Tangli Courtyard, Niuniu rushed over in a hurry: "Mother! Third aunt!" Ma Ningxin squatted down, hugged her daughter and kissed her hard: "Did you miss your mother?" Niu Niu also kissed her: "I want to! I want to think so much!" Ning Yue walked over and took out a small rattle: "Does Niu miss Third Aunt?" Niu Niu stretched out her chubby little hand, grabbed the rattle, and said with a smile, "I want to! I''ve been thinking about it for so long!" After speaking, she kissed Ning Yue on the face. Ning Yue smiled comfortably: "It''s good to have a child, so happy." Ma Ningxin joked: "Then hurry up and marry and have a baby with King Yinjun!" "Who wants to have **** with him?" Ning Yue returned to her room. Ma Ningxin sighed secretly, even the idiots could see the feelings of Prince Yinjun for Yueer, but Yueer didn''t seem to treat him like a man and a woman, did Yueer not understand yet? After washing, Ning Yue leaned on the imperial concubine''s bed and read a book. What she read was not the Four Books and Five Classics, but a book of words circulated in the market. Qiu Xiang opened the curtain and came in. When she saw the title of the book, she immediately turned pale: "Miss, what are you doing?" Can you read these books? Put it away quickly, let people know, its time to talk nonsense again. "It''s just to pass the time." Ning Yue turned a page, "How about the Millennium Court?" Qiuxiang said: "Aunt Lin woke up and found out that she was made like that. She cried for several nights, and the whole General''s Mansion could hear her cry. Listen, she cried again." Ning Yue listened intently, really, Lin Yonghe cried so miserably, it was so relieved! "How is the situation in Ningxi?" Qiu Xiang said: "Her condition is not very good. The fever subsided only last night, but according to gossip, she seems to have burnt her throat, and she will not be able to speak in the future. On the one hand is the disabled and disfigured mother, and on the other is the sister who is seriously ill in bed. The fourth young master is in a state of desperation, and he didn''t even go to school." Ning Yue turned another page of the book, and said lightly: "It''s better if you can''t talk, the princess won''t want a dumb bride!" This kind of woman who cuckolded Xuan Yu in her previous life still wants to marry again in this life? "Is Ma Jinyan doing anything?" "I''ve been taking care of Aunt Lin and Second Miss, and haven''t been out much." This fourth brother doesn''t have such a wimpy temper, he didn''t even fight back at all. Could it be that he was frightened by her methods? Or... Are you afraid of Duke Yin? It doesn''t matter, the soldiers come to cover up the water and the earth, she is not afraid of the old one, but is she afraid of the young one? Seeing that Ning Yue was in a good mood, Qiu Xiang said another thing: "The mother at home is sick, and the slave wants to ask for a day off." Ning Yue hummed: "Go." (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： The truth about peace talismans (7) Chapter 151 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (7) This night, Ning Yue didn''t sleep well, tossing and turning, always unable to get out of the nightmare, she knew that Sikong Shuo was sitting beside her bed, trying to do something to her, but she just couldn''t move, trying to open her eyes, She could only open a small gap, she wanted to call for help, but there was no sound in her throat. Fear, more and more dense. She felt that Sikong Shuo''s hands seemed to tear her clothes. She was so scared that she was about to cry. Sikong Shuo pressed her up, clasped her wrists on both sides, and said in a voice that was cold enough to freeze a cow to death: "Ma Ningyue, are you getting fatter? You dare to confront me. Don''t forget that Wen Chuan is How did you get humiliated? If you didnt want to serve me, you went to serve those stinky men. Now, do you still want to resist? She shakes her head. "Hi! Hi!" She was awakened by a stubborn voice, and finally broke free from the nightmare. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of bright black eyeballs hanging above her. She was really shocked this time! Xuanyin covered her mouth: "Shh, don''t bark, be careful to let people hear you." Ning Yue realized that he was completely on top of her, and she was dead. No wonder she had such a difficult dream. It was this guy who caused her love! She glared at him angrily, pushed him away, and said in a low voice, "What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night? You still press me! You...you are not ashamed!" Xuan Yin pouted and snorted, "What''s wrong with me pressing you? You are my wife!" Ning Yue closed her clothes, pulled the quilt to cover her thin body, and said coldly: "If you continue to make trouble for no reason, I will not marry you!" "Okay, okay, I won''t make trouble anymore." Xuan Yin smiled and approached her and said, "It''s a good night tonight, I''ll take you out to play!" On such a cold day, the ghost wants to go out with you? Ning Yue turned her face away, if it wasn''t for this guy''s potential to rival Sikong Shuo, she wouldn''t offend him too much, she would have kicked him down! Xuanyin couldn''t see her rejection. She felt that she was shy as she curled up into a ball. Why would a woman be shy to a man? I must love him so much! Xuan Yin went to hold her hand in a good mood, she plunged into the quilt, and Xuan Yin''s hand also reached into the quilt, and he didn''t touch it for a long time, wondering: "What''s wrong with your back? You have a bag." What back? Are those boobs? You can''t even touch your chest and back. Is she that small? Ning Yue couldn''t bear it any longer, and kicked her! Xuanyin was afraid that her internal force would backlash against her, so she took such a solid blow, and fell to the ground with a thump, her buttocks were about to crack. "Hiss, you''re really good at it..." Xuan Yin rubbed his sore buttocks and stood up. Ning Yue wrapped herself tightly in a quilt, and stared at him vigilantly, feeling like if you dare to force me, I will die with you. Xuanyin waved his hand: "Okay, okay, stop making trouble, I have business with you." Ning Yue said angrily: "I''m sleepy, we''ll talk about big things tomorrow!" Xuanyin raised his thick eyebrows: "Don''t you want to know why Sikong Shuo insisted on getting you and the peace talisman?" Ning Yue clenched her fists, you are cruel! Half an hour later, in the noisy Huajie, a handsome and suave man entered a brothel named Yirenguan with his arms around a charming young man. Different from other brothels, it has no prostitutes, only young ladies. The moment the two entered the door, the old bustard''s eyes suddenly glowed green: "Hey, Mr. Ma, are you here?" Master Ma? Ning Yue glanced at him. This guy refused to reveal his identity, so he used her family''s name: "You don''t mean to be my son-in-law, do you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： The truth about peace talismans (8) Chapter 152 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (8) Xuanyin bit her ear and said, "It''s a beautiful idea!" Seeing that he had finally changed to a young lady with some taste, the bustard smiled and said, "This...is much more tender than the previous one, Mr. Ma has good eyesight!" previous? Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, Xuan Yin whispered: "Don''t guess, it''s Dongba." As soon as he finished speaking, six or seven young and beautiful young men came over, winking and saying coquettishly, "Mr. Ma, why are you here? My servant has been waiting for you for a long time". Ning Yue smiled coldly: "Are they all Dongba? Are there so many and so beautiful?" The corners of Xuanyin''s lips hooked slightly, and the hand on her waist gently rubbed, his lips almost touched her face: "Hey, don''t be jealous, I don''t have that hobby." "Who''s jealous?" Ning Yue took his hand away and stepped aside. Almost at the same time, those young ladies rushed up and stuck to Xuan Yin''s body. It seems that this is not the first time this has been done. Ning Yue found a chair and sat down, picked up the melon seeds, and started nibbling slowly. Not to mention, I don''t think so on weekdays, but now that I have compared him, I realize that he is really outstanding in appearance, good in temperament, with a bit of domineering and charming arrogance in his dandyism. "Mr. Ma, since they like you so much, you can take them all back." Ning Yue said without thinking about the drama. Xuan Yin''s face darkened, who did he come to this kind of place for? Fortunately, she sat aside and made sarcastic remarks! Xuan Yin pushed those people away and pulled Ning Yue upstairs. In this kind of place, aphrodisiac incense is burning everywhere. Although it is not strong, it still makes people feel a little hot. Ning Yue''s body was not fully mature yet, so she didn''t react much, while Xuan Yin was in a miserable state, almost roasting on the fire. Xuanyin couldn''t help wondering, it wasn''t the first time he came, and he didn''t have such a strange reaction at ordinary times, what happened today? Could it be that they increased the dose of aphrodisiac? Ning Yue scratched his palm: "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Your face is so red?" This paw almost scratched his heart, he squeezed her restless little hand, and said hoarsely: "Don''t tease me." Ning Yue sensed his strangeness and stopped moving. The two of them entered the room that Xuanyin had reserved early in the morning. Xuanyin pushed open the window, and the cold wind blew in, dissipating the dryness and heat in his body. He looked out of the window with deep eyes. Ning Yue didn''t make a sound to disturb him. It wasn''t until a quarter of an hour later that he turned around and stretched out his hand to Ning Yue. Ning Yue blinked and put her hand in his palm. With a slight tug, he pulled Ning Yue into his arms, and said softly, "Little fairy, I almost lost control after being teased by you, so I have to get something back." As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her. Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched, she held down his soft red lips, and said with a smile, "Aren''t you looking for the truth about the talisman? Where''s the truth?" Xuanyin''s eyes darkened, and the arms holding her slowly increased: "Let you go first." Ning Yue breathed a sigh of relief. Xuanyin leaned out of the window, looked left and right, hugged Ning Yue tightly, and with a slight push, came to the ground, then entered an inconspicuous small kitchen, and pressed the switch on the wall. The cupboard moved, revealing a secret room. A strong medicine box came to the nostrils, and Ning Yue sneezed! "Who?" An old man in a green shirt came out, holding a **** knife in his hand, the moment he saw Ning Yue and Xuan Yin, his hand shook, and the knife fell to the ground. Ning Yue''s eyes widened in surprise: "Mr. Sikong?" Sikong Liu looked at Ning Yue, then at Xuanyin, his expression changed, he turned around and walked inside! (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： The truth about the peace talisman (9) Chapter 153 The Truth About the Safe Talisman (9) Xuanyin grabbed him by the back collar, he showed his palm and hit Xuanyin, but is Xuanyin still the Xuanyin from a few months ago? Before he even touched the corner of his clothes, Xuanyin slapped him on the wall! Sikongliu''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and Xuan Yin held his body tightly, unable to move: "Young Prince Yin, please speak up if you have something to say! Say something if you have something to say!" Xuanyin glanced at the eyes, pointed to the beds in the room and the people lying on them, and said with a sneer, "What are you talking about? You say you use living people to test medicine, or do you say you use living people to dissect them?" "They...are all dying people..." Sikong Liu broke out in a cold sweat. "I''m dying, but I''m not dead yet! If people know, your unparalleled medical skills are all tested on living people..." "Ah! Don''t, don''t, don''t! Prince Yinjun, please hold your hands high, don''t tell this matter! I assure you, I have no ill intentions towards them, they are all disobedient young men, and the old bustard would have tortured them Lethal, I... I bought them, if the experiment is successful, at least they can still be alive!" Regarding this point, Sikong Liu did not lie. The old bustards method of torturing people will never be much better than the reaction to the drug. For those young men, it does not make any difference who they choose, but Sikong Liu, as the master of the Qilin Academy, should never To do such a disregard for the law. If it is really going to cause trouble, not to mention the academy, it will also damage the reputation of the Sikong family. Sikong Shuo will be the first to let him go. Xuanyin said softly: "I can help you keep it secret, but why should I help you? Last time, you took two bowls of blood from me because I begged you for two things." It''s a **** for tat. If I had known that this evil star was so difficult to mess with, he would not have been so arrogant back then. Sikong Liu tremblingly said: "I know you have always wanted to find out what''s going on with your martial arts, and the safety talisman, these... I can tell you!" The secret he had sworn not to reveal, for the sake of his reputation and life, he had to risk it. Two quarters of an hour later, the three of them sat in the wing room that Xuanyin had booked, the doors and windows were closed, and the stove was burning with Sikongliu''s special incense, which could resist aphrodisiac incense. Ning Yue poured Sikong Liu a glass of water: "Master, please." Sikongliu drank it in one gulp, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, sighed helplessly, and said, "Have you heard of Southern Xinjiang?" Of course I have heard that Xuan Yu is going to attack the southern border this time. "What happened to Nanjiang?" Ning Yue asked, "Is it very dangerous?" She started to worry about whether Xuan Yu would lose the battle. Sikong Liu nodded: "I''ve only been there once, and I almost didn''t die there. The people there are very strange, and so are the children. They look harmless, but in fact, if they talk to you, you may die. gone." Ning Yue''s almond eyes widened: "Will you die if you talk?" Sikong Liu said: "It''s not the person who talks deadly, but when he was talking, he put a Gu on you." Witchcraft in the northern region and Gu poison in the southern border are all frightening things. Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin, and asked Sikong Liu: "What does this... have to do with the peace talisman?" "There are a lot of Gu poisons there, including snake Gu, golden toad Gu, silkworm Gu...the antidote for each poison is different, but there is a kind of obsidian that can suppress the toxicity of all the poisons." Sikong Liu looked at Xuan Yin took a look, "That''s right, it''s the one in your safety talisman." Xuanyin pointed to himself: "Then I..." Sikong Liu nodded: "You have been poisoned by the most vicious Gu poison in southern Xinjiang. There is no cure, and you can only use obsidian to suppress it. But obsidian not only suppressed the poison in your body, but also suppressed your skill. You haven''t brought peace for a long time. Does it match?" Xuan Yin''s hand on his lap was pulled into a fist. Sikong Liu said again: "Now, the Gu worm has been sleeping for so many years, and it won''t wake up for a while, but it will soon, the deeper your skill is, the faster it will wake up. You should really listen to your elder brother, so that you can wear peace That obsidian was stolen by your eldest brother from the Nanjiang Palace, this time he goes to fight in Nanjiang, he just waits to be shot into an arrow target!" Xuan Yin''s heart seemed to be stung by something, he clenched his fists, and said with restraint: "Why does Sikong Shuo want a safe talisman? He also got a Gu?" "It should be." Sikong Liu sighed again, "He is a doctor himself, I have never seen a doctor for him, it is just a guess." "What does this have to do with Ning Yue? He also wants Ning Yue very much, my elder brother... also wants me to marry Ning Yue." "There is no cure for this kind of Gu, but humans can." As he spoke, Sikong Liu looked at Ning Yue, something flashed in his eyes, and it was fleeting. "It sounds ridiculous, but you are the only one who can cure the poison." people." "How to solve it?" Ning Yue asked. Sikong Liu cleared his throat, dipped his fingers in water, and wrote two words on the table. (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： The truth about sakura (1) Chapter 154 Sakura''s Truth (1) When I left the brothel, it was already late at night, the crescent moon was hidden in the clouds, and only a little bit of starlight flickered in the vast night sky. Xuan Yin came to the carriage and stretched out his hand to Ning Yue, but Ning Yue grabbed her hand tightly and got into the carriage alone. Xuanyin sighed quietly, ever since old man Sikong wrote those two words, Ning Yue forbade him to touch her, even holding hands, it really suffocated him! He has never touched a woman since he grew up so old, is it easy for him? Well, he won''t admit it, the Xuan family''s family motto is not to mess around before getting married. Not only him, but Xuan Yu, Xuan Bin, and Xuan Zhao are all still boys. There are many maidservants in the palace, and it is not uncommon for them to seduce the Lord, and the father never forbids them. According to my father, if a man from the Xuan family can withstand temptation, no matter how much beauty there is, he must maintain a firm and tenacious heart. In this way, he will not be played by a woman one day, or be used by someone who is interested in sex. manipulation. He didn''t take this family training to heart before, because those women were so boring that he wasn''t interested at all. Now- He didn''t even care about it! He just wants to mess around with his little Yueyue, mess around... As soon as Xuanyin got into the car, he grabbed Ning Yue''s hands and pinched them one by one. Ning Yue frowned and twitched, but he held her tighter and said angrily, "Can''t you stop grabbing my hand as soon as we meet?" Xuan Yin blinked his clear eyes: "Then where do you want me to catch you?" This man! Ning Yue was ashamed and annoyed. In fact, she was quite grateful to him just a second ago. In order to find out the truth about Sikong Shuo''s eye on her, she did not hesitate to go to such a dirty place, but why is this guy so dirty every time? In her previous life, she must have misread it. He was not a tyrant, but a prostitute, with three thousand beauties in the harem, who turned upside down every day! Xuan Yin pushed her against the cushion of the carriage, stroked her soft lips with his thumb, and said with deep eyes: "Let''s get married early, huh?" "How can I do that?" Ning Yue''s throat slid a bit, and she lowered her eyes and said, "The auspicious day of the zodiac has been selected, so it''s best not to change it casually." "What if I die from poison?" He looked at Ning Yue pitifully. Ning Yue''s heart felt numb from his deer-like innocent eyes, and she hurriedly turned her face away and said, "Didn''t it be too late to say it?" Xuanyin leaned over, buried her head in the crescent of her neck, took a few deep breaths of her fragrance, her breathing became heavier, but in the end she did nothing, sighed, let her go, and sat back in her original seat, He took her little hands and pinched them one by one: "Okay, then you can''t refuse me." Ning Yue opened her mouth, forget it, it doesn''t matter if she refuses or not, he never asks her opinion on what he does. Not knowing what to think of, she suddenly said: "Xuan Yin." Xuan Yin was humming a little song while kissing her little hand, when he was called out unexpectedly, he hummed in doubt. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said, "Do you really believe what Sikong Liu said?" Xuanyin thought for a while: "Half and half, the old man probably didn''t lie, but he might not have told the whole truth, and he was hiding something." Ning Yue also thinks so. Xuanyin is poisoned by Gu, the safety talisman can suppress the poison, and she can detoxify the poison. These three things should be true, but what kind of Gu is in Xuanyin, and what will happen after the attack? , he said nothing. It''s possible that he didn''t know; it''s also possible that he knew but didn''t say it. Ning Yue blinked thoughtfully, and said, "I think what he told us is what someone wanted him to tell us." Who this person is, Xuan Yu or Sikong Shuo, is unknown. (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： Sakuras Truth (2) Chapter 155 Sakura''s Truth (2) Xuanyin''s eyes were a little darker, like a pool of night, he could not see the bottom: "Whatever." As long as you are fine. Ning Yue pursed her lips: "By the way, when will your elder brother leave for southern Xinjiang?" Xuanyin frowned: "Why are you so concerned about him? I am your man! You are not allowed to care about anyone but me!" Ning Yue''s long eyelashes trembled, and she said softly: "I don''t care about you, so I care about your family along the way?" "It''s about the same." Xuanyin said, "It''s probably March, but it may be earlier. Things on the battlefield change rapidly, and no one can say for sure." At this point, his eyes slowly dimmed. Ning Yue''s eyelids twitched a few times, and said again: "By the way, how is your sister? Did she like the gift I gave her last time?" Xuan Yin''s eyes flashed, and he said with a smile: "I like it, I like it very much." This is not like it. Ning Yue sighed: "The peace talisman...is it pulled out?" "not yet." "I still have one thing I don''t understand." Ning Yue continued, "According to what Sikong Liu said, the safety talisman can only suppress Gu poison, but cannot eradicate it, so even if Sikong Shuo got the safety talisman, it was just a stopgap measure. When he is sure to eradicate Zhongshan Palace, he will definitely not give up on me, right?" Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue into his arms, his tone was gentle, but his eyes were full of firmness: "One day, it must be our Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion...to eradicate him!" Now both sides need to cultivate strength and need a temporary balance. Ning Yue slowly closed her eyes, held his hand for the first time, showing a dependent look: "If he really forces you, promise me, don''t hand me over." After Xuan Yin sent Ning Yue back to the General''s Mansion, she immediately went to Xiao Ying''s room. Xiao Ying was lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. During these days, she ate less and drank less, and she was constipated enough It''s been eight days, no matter what medicine is given to her, she never takes it, and even if she drinks it, she turns around and spits it out, which makes everyone very worried. Xuanyin came to the bed with the medicine bowl, and pulled back her quilt: "Xiao Ying, get up and drink the medicine." Xiaoying was in a daze, thinking she was dreaming, climbed onto Xuanyin''s lap, and said vaguely: "Brother Yin, why are you here? Did you bring me something delicious? I''ve been hungry for days, Woooo...I really want to eat..." Xuanyin patted her on the shoulder: "Drink the medicine." "Medicine?" Sakura suddenly opened her eyes wide, looked at him, then looked at the bowl of black concoction, retreated back into the bed, and said stubbornly, "I won''t drink it!" Xuan Yin''s eyes darkened, and he coaxed: "Be obedient, if you continue like this, you will get sick." Sakura curled up in the corner of the bed and shouted: "Liar! You''re not afraid of my illness! It''s so late, won''t you wait for me to wake up before coming over? You just want to give the obsidian to others! You''re bad! I don''t want it. Playing with you! I don''t like you anymore!" Xuanyin clenched her big palm into a fist, pulled her into his arms, pinched her jaw, and poured the medicine into it. Sakura has never been treated so roughly by anyone in the palace, especially this time the person who "violated" her was Xuanyin, and Xiao Ying was so wronged that she burst into tears. Xuan Yin''s complexion turned pale, but he didn''t show any pity for his sister, and forced her to drink the whole bowl of medicine without leaving any drop. She turned her head to vomit, but Xuanyin touched a few acupuncture points, and she couldn''t vomit. She sat on the bed, kicked her legs, and cried hoarsely: "I hate you, I hate you! The person I hate the most is you!" Then, she took out the butterfly hair accessories under the pillow, one by one He took off the obsidian one by one and threw it on the ground, "You are not my brother! I don''t want to see you again!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： Sakuras Truth (3) Chapter 156 Sakura''s Truth (3) Five brothers and sisters lived in the same yard, and the huge movement shocked Xuan Yu, Xuan Bin, and Xuan Zhao. Seeing this scene, the three of them were a little confused. Xuan Yin was almost incompatible with this family, except for Sakura. it is good. Usually I don''t want to speak too loudly, what''s wrong today? To make her cry like this? At dawn, under the watchful eye of the maids, Sakura finally pulled Smelly. Xuanyin ordered people to find out the obsidian, put it in a safe talisman, and sent it to Sikong Shuo. If Sikong Shuo had to get something from him, it would definitely not be Ning Yue. This night, Ning Yue suffered from insomnia, and when she finally fell asleep, the sky was dawning again. I still had to pay my respects to the old lady, so I couldn''t stay in bed, so I could only rub my eyes and call out, "Qiuxiang." Dongmei who came in, Dongmei hung up the curtain, took out the clothes that she had made last night from the closet and came to the bed, said: "Qiuxiang''s father is not feeling well, he is on leave, have you forgotten?" Really forgot. Ning Yue pressed her temples and sat up with Dongmei''s support. Dongmei took off her obscene clothes and put on a bright red bellyband and a plain white undershirt. She stood there in a daze, Ren Dongmei was serving, she didn''t know what to think of, and asked: "Since your father is sick, why didn''t you go and see?" Dongmei smiled and said: "The slave girl and Qiuxiang... are actually sisters. The slave girl was originally a little maid bought by her family. Later, the family ran out of money. Her mother wanted to sell the slave girl. Qiuxiang couldn''t bear it, so she gave the slave girl to her." stayed." "So, Qiuxiang is kind to you." Ning Yue yawned. Dongmei put on the full clothes and shoes for Ning Yue: "Yes, if it weren''t for Qiuxiang, the slaves would have died several times." The two were sold together to work as servants in the Ma family, but because they refused to pay the high "protection fee" But being bullied by the old mothers, they just found a wrong person and reported to the steward, and the steward transferred them to the most difficult handyman''s room. She was sick and had no money to see her. It was Qiuxiang who risked being beaten to death to steal the third lady''s key to leave the house. Third Miss is the most powerful and most worthy master she has ever seen, sometimes she really wants to bring those dirty things in the mansion to Third Miss, but she can''t, she still wants to have a good time in the mansion, You can''t offend those local snakes too much. Ning Yue knew that Qiuxiang and Dongmei had suffered a lot before they came to Tang Liyuan, but she couldn''t stand up for them two, just like when Lin Yonghe raised and abandoned her, the old lady knew it well and didn''t do anything to Lin Yonghe There is a reason. Each level has its own laws. If outsiders interfere, once they cannot be eradicated, it will only make the other party fall into a more difficult situation. After washing up, Ning Yue was going to greet the old lady. Dongmei stared wide-eyed and said, "School starts today, and the old lady said that you don''t need to say hello, just go to school. Miss, didn''t you forget it again?" Ning Yue patted her forehead, what happened to her? So restless? She quickly packed up her books and left the general''s mansion. Fortunately, Qiuxiang had already finished her master''s homework, otherwise she would definitely be scolded by her master this time because of her playful (fourth tone) temper. At the gate, she met Ning Wan. Ning Wan was looking forward to it, as if she was waiting for someone. "Fourth sister." She greeted. Ning Wan turned sideways, saw her, and smiled: "Third Sister, I''ve waited for you. I was afraid that you wouldn''t remember going to school today, and I was going to ask Cui''e to remind you!" Ning Yue didn''t realize it for a moment, when did her relationship with the fourth child get better? Don''t tell her that after that one or two bouts of cooperation without pain or itching, the two of them became close friends. If she remembered correctly, when she was sick, the fourth and fifth children would play autumn breeze in Tangli Courtyard. After Xuan''s family came to ask for Geng Tie, the two of them came together to listen to her, implying that she had fallen out with Lin Yonghe. Gu Nian has cooperated with each other before, and she doesn''t blame the past, but it doesn''t mean that she has liked them since then. (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： Sakuras Truth (4) Chapter 157 Sakura''s Truth (4) Ning Wan smiled sweetly, and said softly, "Third Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Yue looked around and said, "It''s nothing, it''s getting late, hurry up and get in the car, you have to get there early on the first day!" Then, she patted Ning Wan''s shoulder and walked straight to her carriage, She has absolutely no intention of going to school with Ning Wan. Ning Wan was left there, her face flushed with embarrassment. Ning Zhen walked over slowly, and said sarcastically, "Hey, are you sticking your hot face to someone''s cold **** again? Why are you so thick-skinned? People don''t want to see you, so you should be more sensible! Go up like a fly." , find a shot!" Ning Wan tugged on the handkerchief''s knuckles, and due to the force, they were faintly white. I haven''t seen you for more than ten days, and the appearance of the ladies has changed a bit. Last year, I saw the young Yao sisters showing their maiden charm for the first time. Ning Yue couldn''t help but think of Sikong Shuo. He adopted so many adopted daughters. Are you looking for an antidote to Gu poison? The reason why he favors himself is not because of how good he is, but because he is his only antidote. This kind of thought made Ning Yue feel chills and nausea. Every time she knew more about the truth of her past life, she became more determined to fight Sikong Shuo to the end. After the official dismissal of the Xuan family, the reputation of Ning Xi and Ning Yue also spread in the capital. Everyone looked at Ning Yue with weird eyes, as if they were regretful and envious. Ning Yue didn''t pay much attention to it, and calmly entered the classroom. After entering the classroom, Ning Yue ran into Wu Juan unexpectedly. Wu Juan was wearing an apricot-colored short beanie, a lavender long skirt, a single spiral bun, and two pairs of moon pearl flowers on her hairpin. She was even fatter than when she was young. This is really strange, obviously this year''s Wu Juan has already started to lose weight! Wu Juan saw Ning Yue, and threw herself into her arms as if seeing a savior: "Woo...I can''t go to Dongxue class anymore..." You bought it in the first place! Ning Yue asked with a half-smile, "Why?" "Because the crown prince didn''t like me... Huh... They don''t want to spend so much money to let me go to Dong Xue class..." It turned out that on the afternoon of the twelfth day of the first lunar month, the Wu family invited the crown prince to the mansion to enjoy the flowers. By the way, let the women in the mansion play the piano and play chess with the crown prince. They only hoped that the crown prince would take a fancy to any of them. Unexpectedly, the crown prince missed a sentence "Boring" is gone. This is very different from the development in the previous life. The prince in the previous life loved Wujuan to death. For the prince, Wujuan became the second Zhao Feiyan from a fat man. Could it be that... because of her rebirth, some things are not as big as her Has the fate of the people in the relationship also begun to change? Or... what did she do unintentionally to cause this series of reactions, but she didn''t know it? On the first day of class, everyone didnt come back. The teacher talked about the teacher, and everyones mind wandered about everyone. The whole day was so boring. During the class break, the dean visited Ning Yue once. The dean had promised before that as long as she was the first, he would introduce a few doctors of imperial studies to her. However, after the Spring Festival, the dean did not fulfill the promise Promise of. The dean''s smile was a little embarrassing: "I''m too busy, I''m overwhelmed, I have already told the doctors, and I will introduce you this month!" Ning Yue said respectfully and politely: "Mr. Lao Dean, the students are always waiting for your good news." "Okay, yes, yes, yes." The dean smiled a little bit. If he said that he valued her because she was a very good lady a year ago, now he is more or less afraid of her future husband''s family, " By the way, Ning Yue, why didn''t your sister come to school?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： Sakuras Truth (5) Chapter 158 Sakura''s Truth (5) Ning Yue''s first reaction was, didn''t the old lady send someone to notify the academy? But soon, she saw the gossip in the dean''s eyes, she was afraid that her sister would not set foot in the academy because she was determined to get married, so she said: "My sister has contracted a cold and hasn''t recovered yet, when she recovers, she should come. " "Oh, it''s cold." The dean murmured, and then said, "It''s nothing, you go to class, I will remember the things about the doctors!" "Yes." Ning Yue bowed and sent the dean away respectfully. The dean will not inquire about Ning Xi''s situation for no reason, unless... the news that Ning Xi''s throat was burned has spread like wildfire, this is really... strange, when did the Millennium Court become so unable to hide the news? up? Qiuxiang left the mansion early in the morning with a pair of cards. She took some things from the mansion, half of which were bought by herself, and half were rewarded by the third lady. The third lady has very strict requirements on her servants, she can''t do anything wrong, she can''t say a word wrongly, and when she works in the second lady''s room, she has to work hard. But what is gratifying is that the second lady is particularly generous. She and Dongmei are both second-class maids, and the government gave them one tael. Since she also took on the role of a book boy, the mansion subsidized another one tael. After all, she can get three taels a month, which is more than the monthly money of a housemaid! Then, the second young lady rewarded some materials and jewelry from time to time, all of which were very valuable, and she carefully preserved them all. Aniang sent someone to bring the news, saying that Dads rheumatism had happened again. She remembered that there was a pharmacy on South Street, which sold medicines for difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Dad used their ointment once, and the effect was very significant. Too bad it''s too expensive to use later. Now she has saved some money, which can be used to buy medicine. From the General''s Mansion to South Street, it is a full seven miles. In order to save money for hiring a carriage, she chose to walk. It was already lunch time when she arrived at Zhang Ji Medicine Store. She was hungry, so she went to the small noodle stall on the street first. I ordered a bowl of plain noodles. The boss saw that she was dressed neatly, and he was afraid that she was a decent maid from a wealthy family, so he charged her an extra penny. She put down her burden and started to eat. Unexpectedly, her eyes swept away and she saw an unusually familiar figure. She suspected that she was wrong, and kept staring at him until the other side showed his face. She was absolutely sure that this was the Fourth Young Master Ma Jingyan. The fourth young master walked into a pawnshop, took out a brocade box from his arms and handed it to the pawnshop owner. He didn''t know what he said, but the boss waved his hand with a look of reluctance. The fourth young master frowned, and said a few more words. The boss hesitated for a moment, but finally waved his hand. It should be something, Qiuxiang guessed. After eating the noodles, before the Fourth Young Master came out of the pawnshop, Qiu Xiang curiously walked past the door of the pawnshop, and heard the Fourth Young Master said in a pleading voice, "Give me some more, I spent a lot of money when I bought it." One thousand taels is pure mutton fat jade, you only give me one hundred taels, which is really too low!" Qiuxiang''s heart skipped a beat. Would these high-ranking people also lower their heads to beg for help? The owner of the **** shop took a look at the jade wrench and said, "This jade is a good jade, but you have to see where you went, little brother! I can tell you in a responsible manner, you go to another pawnshop, You cant find a higher price than mine! Im giving you one hundred taels because the business hasnt opened yet. "I need money urgently..." A look of embarrassment appeared on Ma Jingyan''s face. The pawnshop owner''s eyes flashed, and he was about to raise the price, but suddenly swallowed: "One hundred taels, no more! If you are not satisfied, go to another house to pawn!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： Sakuras Truth (6) Chapter 159 Sakura''s Truth (6) "Hey, you..." Ma Jinyan was about to speak, when Qiu Xiang walked in, "I bought your jade pendant, two hundred taels!" As he spoke, he opened his purse and was about to dig out the silver. The owner of the pawnshop suddenly changed his color, grabbed Ma Jingyan''s jade pendant and said, "Where did the trouble come from? This young man has already sold the jade pendant to me!" Qiu Xiang looked at Ma Jingyan with wide eyes, raise the price quickly. The owner of the **** shop is also ready for the other lion to open his mouth. Unexpectedly, Ma Jinyan glanced at Qiuxiang coldly, and said to the pawnshop owner: "One hundred taels, I''ll sell it to you." Pawnshop owner: After leaving the **** shop, Qiuxiang called Ma Jinyan to stop: "Fourth young master, why didn''t you raise the price? He made it clear that he was cheating you..." "Does it matter to you?" Ma Jinyan interrupted her mercilessly. Qiu Xiang was dumbfounded. Ma Jinyan turned around and entered the pharmacy, and Qiuxiang also walked in. Ma Jinyan gave her a disgusted look: "What are you following me for? Ma Ningyue ordered you? Go back and tell her that she wants to follow me and find someone who is smarter!" "No, Fourth Young Master, you misunderstood Third Miss. She didn''t send anyone to follow you. I came to buy medicine for my father." Qiuxiang said seriously. Ma Jinyan seemed to be too lazy to talk to her, and went to the medicine cabinet in the back room. Qiuxiang began to choose plasters. She couldn''t remember which one she used last time. She only compared the prices and chose the most expensive one within her tolerance. When she checked out, she met Ma Jingyan again. Ma Jingyan''s one hundred taels of silver was not enough, he could only buy half of it, and he blushed. Qiuxiang felt that he was really pitiful, and Qiuxiang couldn''t help but think of Dongmei. Back then, Dongmei had no money to see a doctor and almost died. Thanks to the kindness of Miss San, she not only took them in, but also hired a doctor for Dongmei. At that time, she even stole the third young lady''s token, and the third young lady didn''t care about the past. Right now, she is helping the fourth young master... there should be nothing wrong with it! Qiuxiang asked: "How much money is there?" Ma Jingyan stared at her with red eyes, and said in a voice that only two people could hear but was full of gnashing of teeth: "I don''t need your charity!" Qiuxiang turned pale, and hurriedly explained: "No...it''s not charity..." "What is that?" Ma Jinyan grabbed her by the collar coldly, pulled her closer, and almost pressed her against him, "Don''t you know why I bought medicine? It''s not thanks to your celestial master." , Will my mother and my sister become inhuman? Dont tell me she has discovered her conscience and wants to make up for her mistakes! Tell her, its impossible!" Qiuxiang was so oppressed by his powerful anger that she couldn''t breathe: "Miss San didn''t do that...it was my...my own idea..." Ma Jinyan laughed: "My own idea? Are you not afraid that my sister will find out and torture you worse than my mother? Or... She knew I was empty and lonely, so she sent you to seduce me?" Qiu Xiang''s face turned pale: "Fourth young master, don''t misunderstand the third lady! The third lady is a good person...she didn''t ask me to do anything! I just don''t want anyone to die of illness..." "Little girl, don''t be a bad person, otherwise, you won''t know how you died!" After finishing speaking in a cold voice, Ma Jinyan picked up the medicine on the table and left. After school, Ning Yue planned to go to Baolinxuan for a walk. Although it was closed, there was no guarantee that new merchants would settle in. As soon as she stepped into the carriage, Ning Wan rushed over, her little face was flushed, and her eyes were bright: "Third sister, my carriage is broken, and I don''t know how long it will take to fix it! I made an appointment with my father to go fishing, so I can''t go back too late. Can you give me a ride?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： Sakuras Truth (7) Chapter 160 Sakura''s Truth (7) If it is normal, of course there is nothing wrong with it, but today she has something to do. Ning Yue said softly: "If you''re in a hurry, you''d better take Fifth Sister''s carriage, I won''t go back home for now." Ning Wan''s smile faded a bit: "Then where are you going?" Ning Yue opened her mouth and said with a slight smile: "I also have an appointment, I''m really sorry, let''s do it next time, next time I will definitely bring my fourth sister back." Afraid that Ning Wan would chase after her, Ning Yue lowered the curtain and told the coachman to set off. On the other side, Ning Zhen laughed so hard that the scene almost broke, she opened the curtain, looked at Ning Wan from the window, raised her eyebrows and said, "Fourth Sister, do you want to take my carriage or not?" ? Deliberately broke the wheel and ran to give Ning Yue a ride, but they ignored her at all! Ha, deserve it! Ning Wan clenched her fists, her body began to tremble... Qiuxiang returned home with a wad of ointment and a bag full of clothes. In a small alley, a main room, two main rooms, a back room and a small yard with a well are all the places. She is the eldest sister, and there is a younger brother in the family, who is thirteen years old. She goes to school in a private school and doesn''t go back during the day. My father doesn''t do anything, and my mother does some needlework. She doesn''t earn much, and the basic expenses depend on the monthly money she receives from the mansion. The couple were sitting in the yard basking in the sun. As soon as they saw Qiuxiang, they thought that the lady had gone to the wrong place, and didn''t pay much attention to it. They didn''t raise their heads in shock until Qiuxiang called Mom and Dad! It''s not a dream, is it? How did that salty dried vegetable girl look so beautiful? They are all dressed in silk and satin, which are better than ordinary wealthy daughters, and the hairpin on their head... oh my god, it is gold! Qiu Xiangniang took off her daughter''s hairpin without saying a word! "How do you have the money to buy this?" She asked with green eyes. Qiu Xiang said: "Third Miss rewarded it, and all the maids in Tangli Courtyard have it." Qiu Xiangniang turned her head back with a smile, and said to her husband, "Let me just say that the General''s Mansion is a good place to go!" Your so-called good places almost killed me and Dongmei. Qiuxiang put the things in the house, came out again and said, "I bought some ointment, Daddy, remember to apply it." Then she handed the purse to her mother, "Mother, this month''s monthly money, the Yuanxiao Mansion counted an extra month. , a total of six taels. You take the money and give me the hairpin, it was given to us by the third lady, so that you can wear it decently, and dont lose it. Qiu Xiangniang accepted the money and said with a straight face: "If you are rewarded, it is yours! Can''t you throw it away? I think you are reluctant! Did that **** girl Dongmei teach you badly? I said that girl kept it. No, sooner or later it will be a disaster! Oh, my life is miserable, I have worked so hard to raise my eldest daughter, and listen to an outsider''s words, you will not recognize me as a mother!" As she spoke, she leaned on the ground, her nose burst into tears howled. Qiuxiang''s father said: "Okay, okay, Qiuxiang is not easy, every month''s monthly money is given to you, this hairpin, you can return her!" "Give it all to me? You see, her master is such a precious golden hairpin when she sells it. Does she only give three or two months of money every month? At least five taels!" Qiu Xiangniang looked at her viciously, "Aren''t you Take it for yourself? Hand it over to me!" Qiuxiang shook her head: "I don''t have it, I gave it to you... I swear, I really only have so much..." "Where is Dongmei''s? That girl belongs to our family, and the money she earns should belong to us! Your three taels, plus hers, should be six taels a month!" Qiu Xiangniang said, picking her teeth. . Qiuxiang lowered her head: "You sold Dongmei''s slave status to the General''s Mansion, she has nothing to do with our family..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： Sakuras Truth (8) Chapter 161 Sakura''s Truth (8) "Damn! I have fed her for so many years for nothing?" Qiu Xiangniang spat and threw away the toothpick, "It''s fine if she doesn''t respect me, but she doesn''t respect you? When I want to sell her to a brothel, you rescued her." Her? Her life is yours! The money is yours too! You ask her for it!" Qiuxiang lowered her head: "...Okay, I hope she wants it, but I can''t guarantee whether she will come or not. Return the hairpin to me first." Qiu Xiangniang said: "Are you stupid, wouldn''t you say that someone robbed you on the road, and someone robbed your hairpin? Your master thinks highly of you and won''t blame you!" "Miss San is kind to me, I can''t lie to her..." Qiuxiang said, kneeling down for her mother, "Mother, please give me back the hairpin! This is not the kind of reward that can be used at will. It is the same as The clothes I wear every day are the same, if I am shabby, people will say that the master is mean, and we wear gold and silver, which is also respectable for the master!" Qiu Xiangniang doesn''t believe what can happen if you lose a hairpin? Life or death will not be given. Qiuxiang reached out to grab her, but was slapped several times by her mother, and when she wanted to slap her again, she found that her hand was being held. "My mother disciplines her daughter, who the **** doesn''t have eyes..." His voice choked up when he saw that majestic handsome face. Qiuxiang saluted in a daze: "Fourth young master?" Ma Jinyan threw Qiu Xiangniang away, Qiu Xiangniang staggered and fell on her husband, Ma Jinyan said in a cold voice: "Who gave you the courage to touch the servants of our Ma family? Since she has been sold into the Ma family, you will It has nothing to do with you anymore, her knees can kneel down to the master and the mother in charge, but they can''t kneel to you! Who are you? She didn''t think of treating her well when she sold her. She has developed, but she wants to support you! Did our Ma family not give you money to sell your daughter, or did you not sign a slave contract that her life and death have nothing to do with you?" Qiu Xiangniang was so bullied that she couldn''t speak a word. Her husband took the hairpin from her hand and returned it to Qiu Xiang. Ma Jinyan flicked his sleeves and walked out of the courtyard and the alley. "Father, Auntie, I...I will come to see you some other day." After Qiu Xiang finished speaking, she caught up with Ma Jingyan, "Fourth Young Master! Fourth Young Master, please wait!" Ma Jinyan didn''t intend to stop, and said as he walked, "I didn''t help you, but I don''t want the servants of the Ma family to be bullied everywhere." Qiuxiang smiled innocently: "Anyway, thank you. I will tell Miss San that you are also a good person!" Ma stopped carefully, and shot her sharp eyes: "If you are really good for me, don''t mention me in front of her!" In the carriage not far away, Cui''e asked in bewilderment: "Isn''t that Qiuxiang? Why did you come out of her house with Fourth Young Master?" "Her house?" Ning Wan frowned. "Yes, she asks someone to bring back the monthly money every month. I have been with that person once, and I will not admit my mistake." Cui''e said, "Shall we tell Miss San?" Ning Wan slowly lowered the curtain: "You didn''t see anything today." Ning Yue came to Baolinxuan by car. The entire building of Baolinxuan was demolished, and Loulan Pavilion was gone. Ning Yue sighed in disappointment: "Go home." "Yes." The coachman waved his horsewhip, and the carriage started driving on the wide street. Halfway through, it suddenly stopped. Ning Yue pressed the center of her eyebrows, as if she was extremely tired, she asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?" The coachman said: "Princess Zhongshan is shopping in the front, the whole road is blocked, and it is impossible to turn around, and the back is also blocked." When she heard that it was Xuan Yu''s mother, Ning Yue''s gloomy expression softened a bit: "Then just wait, it''s okay." (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： Sakuras Truth (9) Chapter 162 Sakura''s Truth (9) The concubine hugged a five-year-old girl, and coaxed softly: "Don''t be angry with your elder brother Yin again, huh? The concubine mother will buy you treasures. Whatever you fancy, the concubine mother will buy it for you!" "Don''t! I just hate him! I don''t want to forgive him for the rest of my life!" The crisp voice, filled with endless grievances, made Ning Yue''s heart tremble. Ning Yue opened the curtain, looked forward, and saw a little girl carved in pink and jade, lying in the arms of the princess, weeping. Huh? Isn''t this the little girl I met in Zizhu Forest? What I saw at the time was a profile face, and it happened to be a profile face today, so I recognized it right away. Fortunately, she was wondering at the time, whose little maid, who was busy in the kitchen but dressed more expensively than the princess, turned out to be Xuan Yu''s younger sister. That day, Xuan Yu and Xuan Yin were both there, no wonder she was there too. However, she seemed to be terrified by herself at the time, and she was shaking so badly. She thought she was a timid and timid child, but she didn''t expect to dare to act like a baby with the princess. Ning Yue quickly thought of the previous life, the little girl that Sikong Shuo got from the palace, maybe this is the one in front of her? Probably not, because that little girl is very timid, and she is not the daughter of the palace, so she is not favored by the princess, she is just an abandoned baby brought back from outside. Palace In the resplendent and resplendent hall, a hollow pear wood screen was blocked in front of a soft couch, and beside the screen stood two beautiful little maids, fanning the people behind the screen, in such a cold weather! A young **** in red came in holding a brocade box, and presented it to the old **** standing beside him with both hands. The old **** opened it and took a look, waved his hand to ask the young **** to step back, and gestured to the maids, who also retreated. Only he and the man exuding a strong aura were left in the huge hall. He took two steps forward and said respectfully: "My lord, King Yinjun sent the peace talisman and asked someone to bring a message. He owes you a lot." All the favors have been paid off, don''t try to trick Ma Ningyue in the future, otherwise...he will fight you to the death!" "The fish is dead and the net is broken? Just rely on him?" An elegant and lazy magnetic voice sounded from behind the screen, "No tricks?" The old **** bowed, and said: "It''s not deceitful, it''s just... not very clean, it came out of the soul gate! Wait for the servant to wash it before presenting it to the lord." My lord has a cleanliness habit, so I''m afraid I''ll feel sick even after washing it many times. An unhappy snort came from behind the screen. The old **** said again: "Fortunately, it''s a child, it''s... not so dirty." "Child? Xuanyin would kill a child just to scare me?" "Hmm..." The old **** pondered for a moment, and said, "It wasn''t the Prince Yin''s hand, it was the child who swallowed it accidentally, and he didn''t die." Of course they couldn''t find out that Xiaoying swallowed it on purpose, even The concubine and the prince thought she swallowed it by mistake during the fight. Snapped! It was the sound of chess pieces being crushed, followed by a surprised response: "This is a thousand-year-old cold jade. Ordinary people would die immediately if they swallowed a little powder. Didn''t all Xuanyin''s first three fiancees die like this?" Is it? Health-preserving pills, heh, there are not many life-threatening pills." The old **** nodded: "This is also what the slave finds strange. The little girl swallowed it on the seventh day of the first lunar month, and it was still a whole pill. It was only excreted last night, and today she went shopping with the princess again alive and kicking." "Which little girl? Is it the abandoned baby that Xuan Yu brought back from southern Xinjiang?" The voice was gradually tinged with confusion and sharpness. The old **** said: "It''s her." "Heh~" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, "Xuanyu, Xuanyu, the world said I was cruel and heartless, but now it seems that you are worse than me. Babies are not spared!" Dispelling Gu? The old **** was stunned. Could it be that Xuan Xiaoying, like Ma Ningyue, is a person who can detoxify Gu poison? (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： The marriage is not her own (1) Chapter 163 The marriage is not her own (1) Wangfu, in the Baicui courtyard, Xuan Yu is sorting out the documents of the Military Aircraft Department in the study. The battle in southern Xinjiang is inevitable, and he still needs to prepare a lot. Ma Yuan is currently the main general stationed at the southern border of Xiliang. The ancestors of the Ma family were loyal to the royal family of the previous dynasty, and Ma Yuan''s generation took the initiative to join the regent, who is now the emperor. Generally speaking, the emperor is not a person who kills donkeys. On the contrary, he is much wiser and smarter than the last few foolish monarchs of the previous dynasty. He also has his own way of employing people. He dared to hand over such an important frontier fortress to Ma Yuan, which showed that Ma Yuan was absolutely trustworthy. Xuan Yu put down Ma Yuan''s information, but there was a loud voice outside the window. Without changing his expression, he picked up the information of the next general. Xuanyin played a set of boxing techniques, stretched his neck to look in the study room, found no movement, touched his nose again, and changed to practicing sword. Dong Ba clapped his hands aside and applauded: "Young master is amazing! Young master is mighty! Young master is the best!" Xuan Yin was practicing the sword, while peeking at the movement in the study room, he thought to himself that my skill has reached 70%, how could Xuan Yu not respond? Are you afraid that he will die from poison? "Ouch" he screamed. Dong Ba hurried over and asked anxiously: "Master, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay? Ah, it''s swollen!" crunch The door was pushed open, and Xuan Yu came out. Xuan Yin''s mouth twitched, and his eyes narrowed. Xuan Yu squatted down and looked at Xuan Yin''s foot. It must have been sprained, and the ankle was swollen. He pinched Xuan Yin''s bone again and asked, "Does it hurt?" Xuanyin shook his head: "No... uh... it hurts! It hurts like hell." He drooped his head and said pitifully. Xuan Yu helped him up, and asked lightly, "Can I still go?" "I can''t walk anymore, it''s broken, my foot is broken, and my leg is also broken." Xuan Yin pouted and said. Xuan Yu carried him on his back. Xuan Yin secretly raised the corners of his lips. After entering the room, Xuan Yu put him on the chair, took out the Dieda wine, took off his shoes and socks, and began to dab him carefully. Obviously doing something he cares about, but with a blank expression on his face, as if he was just doing it for the sake of doing it, but if he didn''t really care about himself, why did he bother to do so many thankless things? Xuan Yin couldn''t understand this brother anymore, blinked his eyes, and said, "That... I gave Sikong Shuo the peace talisman." "Mmm." Xuan Yu didn''t raise his head, and just responded blankly. Xuan Yin opened his clear and innocent eyes wide: "Don''t you think it''s strange? Didn''t you tell me not to take off the peace amulet no matter what?" Xuan Yu didn''t speak, and dipped a little ointment with his fingertips, and applied it to his swollen and painful affected area. Xuanyin explained to himself: "I said before, I will pay back the favor I owe, and now he has the peace talisman, so I will settle it with him." Xuan Yu still didn''t speak. Didnt you just keep chanting like a monk when you saw yourself? What''s the matter today? Xuanyin frowned, and said, "Did you know that Sikong Shuo wanted the peace talisman? He was also bewitched, right?" But no matter what Xuan Yin said, Xuan Yu never responded. Xuanyin was discouraged, leaned back in the chair and said, "At least tell me why you got poisoned by Gu poison?" Xuan Yu''s expression changed for a moment: "I was born with it, and I used drugs to control it before, but later I gradually found that I couldn''t control it, so I put that obsidian in your peace amulet." "So...he was born in the mother''s womb." No wonder he was always given so much dark stuff to drink when he was a child, and he was so annoyed to death. Xuan Yin frowned, his eyes dimmed, "You don''t ask me how I know Is it something about being tricked by yourself?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： The marriage is not her own (2) Chapter 164 The marriage is not her own (2) "If you know it, you will know it. What is there to ask?" Xuan Yu put away the Jinchuang medicine and put on shoes and socks for him, just like Xuan Yin is used to taking care of Sakura, he is also used to taking care of Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin said again: "You really stole the obsidian from the Southern Border Palace? I gave such a precious thing to Sikong Shuo just like that, aren''t you angry?" "Anyway, you''re getting married soon, so you don''t need it anymore, just give it." Xuan Yu said, stood up, and put the Jinchuang medicine back into the secret compartment. Xuanyin didn''t give up: "Then what kind of Gu am I in? What will happen if it happens? Why do you use such a strange way to get rid of the Gu?" Among the three questions, Xuan Yu only answered the last one: "Anyway, this is the way to untangle Gu, and I don''t know anything else." Here, he is obviously unwilling to talk more, "I still have something to do, first gone." As soon as he walked to the door, he didn''t know what to think, so he turned back again, escaped from his arms, and put it in Xuanyin''s hand, "Before you get married, you still need to suppress it, it''s best not to mention seizures. For the time being, you don''t know about martial arts." Stop practicing." Wouldn''t it turn back to the original waste? Xuan Yin responded vaguely, and as soon as Xuan Yu left, he poured the medicine in the porcelain bottle into the trash can. Ning Yue waited for half an hour, and the street was finally cleared. The princess came out with the little girl in her arms. The little girl was holding a colorful glazed jug in her hand. The lid was strung with a tassel of pearls. At the bottom of the tassel was a very delicate copper bell. , the little girl shook her hands, and the copper bell made a pleasant sound. The princess asked dotingly, "Do you like it?" The little girl''s mood seemed to have calmed down a lot, and she smiled sweetly: "I like it, thank you, Concubine Mother." She poked the princess on the face, which made her smile all over her face. Soon, the little girl turned her head and looked around curiously in the crowd. Ning Yue saw her face clearly, huh? Isn''t this the little girl sent to Sikong Shuo''s bedroom by Ning Xi in her previous life? The little girl was already ten years old at that time, and now she looks only about five years old, but because of the high degree of recognition, Ning Yue believes that she will not admit her mistake. Strange, that little girl was obviously an abandoned baby, and was only raised as a maidservant. In this life...how did she become the princess'' daughter? "Xiaolou." Ning Yue opened the curtain a little more. Xiaolou is the name of the coachman. He is over thirty years old. In fact, he is not small at all, but his status is low, so everyone calls him that. Xiaolou turned his head, smiled honestly and said: "Miss San, what''s the matter?" "Do you know how many daughters there are in Zhongshan Palace?" she asked. Xiaolou pointed his hand away and said, "One, that is Miss Xuan Xiaoying." Xuan Sakura? No, no, this is not the name of that little girl. The little girl is called Xiangli. It is said that she got such a name because she loved eating pears when she was a child. The princess in the previous life did give birth to a daughter, and her name was Xuan Xiaoying, but it wasn''t her. Ning Yue was stuck on the road for a long time, and when Qiuxiang came back, she hadn''t come back yet. Qiuxiang covered her red and swollen face, and went back to the room like a mouse, and then quickly found the ointment that Miss San usually used halfway and threw away. Dongmei came in with the bath water, smelled a smell of medicine, immediately put down the basin and walked over: "Qiuxiang, Qiuxiang, are you back? What''s wrong with you?" Qiuxiang was sitting on the head of the bed, rubbing medicine in front of a small bronze mirror, when she heard Dongmei''s words, she turned her back in shame: "Well, I''m back, I''m fine." In these words, its almost a lie. When will her black-hearted parents give her something good to eat when they go back? Dongmei sat down in front of her, turned her chin, and saw the clearly visible finger prints on her face, she was so angry that she wanted to kill Qiuxiang''s parents! (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： The marriage is not her own (3) Chapter 165 The marriage is not her own (3) "How many times have I told you? They are no longer your parents, why bother with them? When were they really sick? They just ran out of money and wanted to squeeze something out of you!" Dongmei pulled the ointment angrily , wiped it up for her. Qiuxiang gasped in pain, but said: "At least give birth to me, without them, there would be no me." Dongmei wanted to say that you are a bad person, but on second thought, if it wasn''t for Qiuxiang''s sympathy, she would have been sold to a brothel by that black-hearted couple. Dongmei sighed: "I''m not talking about you, you really don''t have to take them too seriously. Sometimes you have to think about yourself. Right now, you can live comfortably with the third lady, but if you don''t keep them all, you will be punished one day." The house has been released. If the third lady is a man, with your looks, you can be more or less a roommate. If you get a young mistress with a big heart in the future, you may be able to be an aunt. But she is a young lady and wants to marry The target is not someone like us, sooner or later, you and I will be released from the mansion. Then, what will you do?" Qiuxiang was lost in thought. Dongmei continued: "You expect your parents to take you in when you have nowhere else to go? Believe it or not, they will sell you again? Listen to me, don''t give them the money so stupidly, keep it for yourself, I will The ones are still there, when the time comes, we will set up a small shop to do business. No need to look at people''s faces, and then, let''s invite two little maids to serve us!" Qiu Xiang paused, did not answer her words, but asked, "How much money do you have?" Dongmei shrank her pupils vigilantly: "Why do you ask this? Did your parents ask you to ask me for money?" She stood up, "I tell you, the relationship between us is our two, and they But it doesn''t matter at all, you don''t want me to subsidize them a penny!" Qiuxiang knew this would be the result. She felt that it was a matter of course, but at the same time she was sour. She lowered her head and said, "...not to subsidize them, I... want to borrow some money from you and pay you back later." "What are you borrowing money for?" Dongmei asked strangely, "They taught you, right? If you can''t get it from me, just borrow it, and never pay it back!" Qiuxiang shook her head: "No, I really need it urgently, please lend me some." "Then tell me what you want to do first!" Dongmei is stingy, if it wasn''t because Qiuxiang was so kind to her, she would have been too prevaricated. Qiuxiang bit her lip, and said in a difficult way: "You...don''t ask, it''s not a bad thing anyway, and I''ll pay you back after I pay the monthly money." Dongmei squinted at her, and thought for a while: "Then you have to promise, you are not allowed to use the monthly money to supplement those two black-hearted people!" "Dongmei, they are my parents, don''t talk about them like that." Qiuxiang felt uncomfortable. Dongmei snorted, "Which father and mother would sell their own daughters? You are the only one who is stupid, and still raise them!" Seeing that Qiuxiang was about to be told to cry by herself, she sighed again, and said, "I can lend you the money, no need Pay it yourself, I''ll go directly to Miss San to collect your monthly money." Qiuxiang hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay." "How much do you want to borrow?" "The more the better, lend me everything you have..." With her back to Qiuxiang, Dongmei opened her small treasury. There were two purses, one black and one red, each twenty taels. Yes, you can take it." Qiuxiang opened it, looked at it, and asked in surprise, "Where did you get so much money?" The last time she entered the palace, Concubine Wu felt very sorry for not taking good care of Miss San, so she gave her thirty taels of silver and told her to always speak kind words in Miss San''s ears. , and try to speak lightly. She didn''t let Miss San know about this. The other twelve is her monthly money. She smiled and said: "When she left the palace, Concubine Wu gave each servant a small red envelope of ten taels of silver. Lian''er, Cui''e, and Juqing all had them. They gave them in private, so don''t go out." Said, if the masters find out, they will also suffer." (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： The marriage is not her own (4) Chapter 166 The marriage is not her own (4) Qiuxiang nodded: "Well, I won''t say it, don''t worry." She has no good points, but her mouth is very tight. After getting the money, Qiuxiang immediately went to the pharmacy in the daytime and bought back the medicine that Ma Jingyan hadn''t finished buying. But Ma Jinyan forbade her to disclose what the two of them had seen, so she waited in the house until dark before going to the Millennium Court with the medicine. Probably because of being too nervous, she dropped a small bag on the ground, but she didn''t notice it either. When Ning Yue returned home, it was already past dinner time. Dongmei came up to meet her, helped her hang up her book bag, changed into a jacket, and said, "Why is it so late?" "Princess took her daughter to buy things, and the road was directly blocked...I''m dying of thirst, give me water." Ning Yue took her hand away by herself, and buttoned the button herself. Dongmei poured a glass of warm water and handed it to her. After she finished drinking, her eyes swept away: "Qiuxiang hasn''t come back yet?" Dongmei replied: "I came back and went out again. It seems that things at home have not been handled neatly." Ning Yue didn''t take it to heart, but she was a little unhappy. The master assigned a lot of homework, and Qiuxiang was not here. Who would write it for her? While thinking about it, a maid at the door reported that the orb had arrived. Baozhu is the maidservant next to the old lady. She is raised like a girl. It is said that the dowry is ready, and when the old lady does not need her service, she will choose a good husband and marry her. This is the first time for such a person to visit Tangli Courtyard in person. Ning Yue got up and fed a piece of jellybean into her mouth: "Why is Sister Baozhu here?" Baozhu covered her face and ate the candy, then smiled softly and said, "The old lady is looking for you." Ning Yue took off the thin jacket she had just worn for a while, and put on a thick long jacket. When it was time to tie a ribbon, Baozhu said to Dongmei: "Let me do it." "Yes." Dongmei stepped aside. Baozhu tied the ribbon on Ning Yue, and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid I have to ask about Miss Er, so be careful." What happened to Ningxi? Ning Yue''s first reaction was that the old lady found out that Ning Xi was looking for someone to set her up, but she was swindled, and Lin Yonghe''s affair ended up being tragic. Although Ning Xi is the real culprit, but her "accomplice" is also to blame. How can I deal with it? Of course, that might not be the case. Ning Yue glanced at Baozhu gratefully, no matter what, she remembered this favor. The two walked out of Tangli Courtyard hand in hand. Dongmei followed behind not too far away, seeing Baozhu talking and laughing happily with the second lady, she was so envious in her heart, and secretly swore that she would become the second Baozhu in the house! When he left Tangliyuan, he bumped into Ma Ningxin who was also late. Ma Ningxin looked like she was rushing to reincarnate, and almost knocked the orb to the ground, but fortunately Ning Yue helped her up. "Sister Baozhu, are you okay?" Ning Yue asked with concern. "I''m fine." Baozhu shook her head with a smile, looked at Ma Ningxin, and seeing that she was in a panic, she asked, "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Ma Ningxin touched her hot cheeks, lowered her eyes, and said falteringly: "No...it''s nothing, I bought something for Niu Niu, I went in first." After speaking, she ran away like escaping. Ning Yue and Baozhu looked at each other, and they both saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. Ma Ningxin is already twenty-three years old this year, so it stands to reason that she shouldn''t be so reckless. Lian''er chased after her, and when she saw Ning Yue and Baozhu, she panted and bowed: "Miss San, sister Baozhu." Ning Yue grabbed her: "Where did you go? Why did my eldest sister panic like that?" Lian''er said: "It''s really disgusting to meet a disciple!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： The marriage is not her own (5) Chapter 167 The marriage is not her own (5) Ning Yue frowned: "That person didn''t do anything to my eldest sister, did he?" "It seems not." After Lian''er finished speaking, she bid farewell to the two and chased after Ma Ningxin. Baozhu said: "The law and order in Shengjing doesn''t seem to be very good, it''s better to bring a few more guards with you when you go out in the future." Ning Yue couldn''t deny it, and went to Fushouyuan with her. In the Fushou Courtyard, the old lady was counting the dowry with Mother Luo, which she set aside from her own dowry to supplement Ning Xi and Ning Yue: "I''m too young, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to take good care of the shop. I''m used to it, the slave bullies the master, I''m afraid I won''t be able to suppress them." Mother Luo nodded again and again: "Isn''t that the reason? Last time, Mrs. Fang went to talk about them, and they were still stubborn. I went, and I restrained myself a little bit. They are all people who followed you, and their vision is naturally better than others. The servants are taller, and there are some who disobey the little master. In my opinion, it is easier and more convenient to just pay the money directly." "Then how much do you think is appropriate?" the old lady asked. This is what Luos mother asked. According to the original order, a lady is three thousand taels, but now that the palace has so much dowry, the grandmother cant afford less, which seems petty. Mother Luo hesitated for a moment, then said: "Why don''t you give five thousand taels each, and the public will give you an extra one thousand taels." The old lady did not speak, at this moment, Baozhu lifted the curtain and came in, and said with a smile: "Old lady, Miss San is here." "Grandmother." Ning Yue entered and saluted respectfully. The old lady beckoned, and Mother Luo hurriedly set up a rusty stool for Ning Yue to sit down. After Ning Yue sat down, the old lady asked, "Have you not had dinner yet? Baozhu, let someone bring the food in the room." "Yes." Baozhu bowed, opened the curtain, and ordered a few dishes to the little maid at the door. After the little maid left, she walked back to the house and entered the side room with Mother Luo. The old lady picked up the teacup, flicked the floating tea leaves with the lid, and said, "Tell me about the dowry." Ning Yue smiled calmly: "You say." "The rule in the mansion is three thousand taels of dowry for a young lady, and two thousand taels of dowry for a young lady. Since Sister Xin is your uncle''s only daughter, I will follow the dowry of the eldest son. I don''t care about my concubine, one should be three thousand taels." One thousand taels, plus one store, considering that you are young and can''t hold back those in charge, the store will make a profit or lose every heart in your hands, so I simply convert the shop into two thousand taels of silver and give it to you, what do you think? How about it?" Ning Yue naturally had no objection to such an arrangement, so she said obediently: "Everything is arranged by grandma." The old lady hummed, with a mature and serious expression on her face: "In addition, it is the dowry that your mother gave you. Your eldest brother passed away early, so there is no need to keep his share. You and Ning Xi''s two daughters are both It''s good to divide." As soon as these words came out, Ning Yue''s fingers tightened a little. What does the old lady mean to give Ning Xi half of her mother''s dowry? Why? Just because her mother is the aunt? This is ridiculous, Ning Xi never performed filial piety in front of her mother for a day, and when she got married, she had to squeeze half of her mother''s value, where in the world would such a good thing happen? If Ning Xi served her mother tea and water all day long, kept quiet in the morning and evening, did not get close to Lin Yonghe, and regarded her mother as the only mother, she would not mind giving Ning Xi half of the dowry. But Ning Xi didn''t seem to have done anything other than laughing at her mother for being a lunatic! "Grandma, I''m afraid I have to ask my mother about this matter first." The old lady said: "Your mother''s affairs have always been decided by you, you just nod. I know that you and Ning Xi are not very happy. She instigated Lao Wu to give you cold food. She is wrong. I will teach you a lesson." Passed her. But then again, your sisterhood is here, and you will help each other when you go to the palace in the future. King Zhongshan has four sons and a daughter. Your sister is the eldest daughter-in-law. Naturally, she will take care of you. More than taking care of other sisters-in-law." (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： The marriage is not her own (6) Chapter 168 The marriage is not her own (6) It is true to say so, but a hard-hearted woman like Ning Xi, even if she has become a sister-in-law with herself, she will only trample herself to death. take care of? Ha, next life! But Ning Yue will not quarrel with the old lady. She is very clear about the old lady''s character, and it is not difficult for someone to force her. When the key to her is given to her, the matter will be brought to light. He delayed opening his mouth until today, presumably in the past few days, when she was away, someone did something to touch the heart of the old lady, and made the old lady feel pity for the Millennium Court. She couldn''t directly refuse this matter, otherwise, she would get into a fight with the old lady. But if she really wants to take advantage of that poisonous woman Ma Ningxi, she will not be reconciled. After thinking about it, she bowed her body and said with a slight smile: "Grandmother is right, no matter what happened before, I will rely on my sister to live in the future. This dowry is not unfair. I will go to the Millennium Court now. Ask my sister what she likes, and share a good life with her." The old lady nodded, her eyes showed satisfaction: "Among all the children, you are the most understanding person. Don''t worry, I will also subsidize you more!" Ning Yue smiled and said thank you. The little maid came in with the meal, Ning Yue used some of it briefly, and was sent out by Baozhu. Once out of the courtyard door, Ning Yue took Baozhu''s hand and walked behind the tree, looked around to make sure no one was there, and said in a low voice, "My dear sister, tell me what happened in the mansion during the days I was away?" What''s the matter?" Although she asked Qiuxiang about it, but with Qiuxiang''s temperament, even bad words would be ineffective. Baozhu pointed in the direction of the Millennium Courtyard, staring and said: "She is not easy to mess with. After you left, she asked to come here to greet the old lady every day. She has bad legs and is sitting in a wheelchair. It is difficult to kowtow to the old lady." I have to be helped by someone. Every night, crying like something, the whole general''s mansion can''t hear it. The old lady told her not to cry so loudly, so she showed her legs. It was the doctor''s prescription. Zaizhi was pierced with needles all over his body, no wonder he was crying miserably, so the old lady didn''t say anything." Qiuxiang only said that Lin Yonghe was crying, but she didn''t say that Lin Yonghe used such a tiger-like method to heal his legs. Baozhu continued: "Second Miss'' condition is not good either, she developed pneumonia and coughed up blood, coughing up to now, she can''t speak at all. I have to keep this matter from the palace, if the princess knows about it, then I will pay it back." Got it? I''m afraid I won''t be able to marry." It turned out to be pneumonia, and it is very dangerous for adults to get pneumonia. Ning Yue nodded, looked at Baozhu, and signaled her to continue. Baozhu said: "The fourth young master''s situation is even worse. He was supposed to take the scientific examination, but he dropped out of school to take care of his mother and younger sister." Actually dropped out of school! Isn''t this self-defeating? Although Ma Jinyan is not as smart as Ma Keqing, he is better than Ma Keqing in his diligence, and he is not much behind Ma Keqing in terms of knowledge. In his previous life, he was able to sit in a high position, not entirely because of Ning Xi''s nepotism. Shuo admired the place. Three mother and son, the disabled, the sick, the only backer and most of the future ruined, almost no hope in sight, no wonder the old lady insisted on giving Ning Xi half of her mother''s dowry. What Ning Yue couldn''t figure out was, why did they make themselves so miserable? If the legs are not good, it is not good. Take it easy, what kind of tiger and wolf remedies are you looking for? Also, mother and younger sister are already on the verge of tossing about, as a man, they should be the leader, why did they give up on themselves instead? I''m not afraid that my father will kill him if he finds out! Ning Yue vaguely felt that things were not that simple. (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： The marriage is not her own (7) Chapter 169 The marriage is not her own (7) "Today''s Millennium Courtyard can''t see the scenery of the past at all, it''s like a desperate situation." Baozhu sighed softly. Desperate? Ning Yue narrowed her eyes suspiciously: "Sister Baozhu, has my third sister''s throat really burned out?" Baozhu said firmly: "Yes, it''s burnt out, and there is no sound at all. You must keep this matter a secret, and don''t tell it outside." It is no longer possible to keep it, even the dean knows it. News, so unfavorable to Ning Xi, unexpectedly spread from the Millennium Court, and even reached the ears of the dean. Is it true that the Millennium Court is no longer beautiful, so the slaves don''t care to keep their mouths shut, or is it because someone is coveting the position of the concubine and wants to bring down Ma Ningxi? If it is a second guess, who is the mastermind? Second lady? Ning Wan is the only one who has the conditions to marry Xuan Yu now, and it cannot be ruled out that the second wife will take a risk once in order to fly her daughter to a branch to become a phoenix. Then, will this matter affect her? Ning Yue rubbed her chin thoughtfully, the most urgent thing is to find out whether the matter of the Millennium Court is true or not! "Sister Baozhu, my eldest brother left early, and my mother has not been around for a long time. You are just like my own sister. You will still have to rely on Sister Baozhu in the future. Sister Baozhu, don''t think I''m troublesome." Ning Yue said sincerely, He took off the jadeite bracelet on his left hand and put it on Baozhu''s hand. Baozhu wanted to refuse, but she blocked her, "Both Duke Yin and I will remember Sister Baobao''s kindness." People are not necessarily selfish, but they must be phototropic. Ning Yue believes that Baozhu will not look down on her even if she is very down and out, but she will definitely not do anything to help herself like this. The ten loads of gold that Xuanyin sent not only told Sikong Shuo that he insisted on her, but also told these servants who was really worthy of their curry favor. Baozhu finally accepted Ning Yue''s bracelet. Dongmei swallowed her saliva, the lady bought the bracelet at Baolinxuan, two hundred taels of silver each, and just gave it to a maid. Everyone has their own way, and Baozhu is her way of Dongmei. Ning Yue took Dongmei to the Millennium Hospital. It happened that the doctor who treated Lin Yonghe was also there. mean. Wearing a red sarong, with a headscarf, and only a silver hairpin. But if you look closely, you will find that the workmanship of the hairpin is extremely fine. The eyes of a quack was so elegant, it made Ning Yue look sideways for a while. Lin Yonghe was lying behind the screen with all his clothes off. The girl was about to go in to give her an injection when Ning Yue stepped over the threshold: "Auntie, I''m here to see you. Are you okay?" The girl looked back at her, bowed slightly, but did not salute. Among the noble girls! Ning Yue''s indifferent eyes swept across her plain face, walked around the screen, and came to Lin Yonghe''s bed. Lin Yonghe was lying on the bed, covered with a thin quilt, when he saw Ning Yue, he turned his face away, even the superficially loving mother was not willing to pretend. Ning Yue smiled lightly, pulled a chair and sat down on her own: "Auntie, I heard that you are sick, I came to see you, you don''t seem very happy. Just now in the Fushouyuan, the old lady was with me Said, give half of my mother''s dowry to the second sister! I''m here to discuss the dowry with my aunt." Lin Yonghe''s eyelids twitched slightly. Ning Yue had a panoramic view of her subtle expression changes, smiled, took out a piece of paper from her arms, and said, "My mother''s dowry is on the list, do you want to see it? You can choose which one you like first." come out." (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： The marriage is not her own (8) Chapter 170 The marriage is not her own (8) Lin Yonghe looked at Ning Yue, and said angrily: "Ma Ningyue, what on earth do you want? Isn''t it enough to hurt me like this? Is it interesting to continue humiliating me?" "What did Auntie say? I came here seriously to discuss the dowry with you. I will treat it as... to pay for the medical expenses of your beating. Although it was your daughter who did it, it is to avenge me. I I should be grateful to her." "You..." Lin Yonghe was so angry that he turned his face completely, revealing the half of his right cheek that was destroyed by Ning Xi. The hideous scar was exposed in the candlelight, which was indescribably ugly. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, Ning Xi''s attack was really ruthless, fortunately it was scratched on Lin Yonghe''s face, otherwise, based on how much Xuan Yin likes her, I''m afraid she will get tired of her too. "Auntie, I really don''t understand what you people are thinking. It was a trap you set yourself, and you fell into it yourself, but in the end you blamed other people who didn''t fall into the trap. In your eyes, your life is Fate, other peoples lives are nothing, right? Ten years ago, you pushed my elder brother into the moat and let my elder brother feed the fish in the river. It was not enough for you to kill my elder brother like that, and you went to persecute my mother. I I want to ask you, are you enough? You are not enough! You came to plot against me again, raised me like a waste, and finally, sold me to find a good marriage for your daughter. Compared with you, aunt, dont you Do you think I''m being too merciful?" Lin Yonghe''s face turned pale when he was told, but for some reason, a ferocious smile flashed across that angry expression at a very fast speed. If you distinguish carefully, you will be a little proud. Have been destroyed like this, what else is there to be proud of? Could it be that he had thought of a plan to send her into the army? Ning Yue raised her lips lightly: "Auntie, I didn''t intend to touch your daughter, and it would be good to let her marry. Anyway, Xuan Yu doesn''t like her, so letting her be a widow can be regarded as fulfilling her infatuation. But you have to Being smart, I calculated my mother''s dowry from the old lady. I am so stingy, of course I don''t want to give it to your daughter, but I can''t disobey the old lady. After thinking about it, I can only mess up your daughter''s marriage. That way, I will be alone There is no need to go out!" "Do you dare?" Lin Yonghe was so angry that he grabbed Ning Yue''s throat. Ning Yue didn''t even move, just looked at her indifferently and said: "As many marks as you have left on me, I will leave ten times as many marks on your daughter. Try it out and see if I dare or not." Lin Yonghe''s hand hangs down feebly, weeping, trembling all over: "Is there anything wrong with doing this? I have been a concubine all my life, and I only hope that my daughter can marry a good family in a prosperous way... You say I sold you, I''m sorry You, but is Prince Yin bad again? He treats you so well...better than Shizi treats your sister..." Ning Yue turned her eyes and said, "Auntie''s tone seems to be regretful. It''s also true that Xuan Yu''s marriage is just a display, and only a man with a real temperament like Prince Yin will treat her well." My wife loves me very much. Thanks to my aunt for doing good things with bad intentions and finding me a good husband, I will never forget my aunt''s kindness in my life." Lin Yonghe almost lost his breath! At this time, the girl came over: "Miss San, please talk to me tomorrow if you have anything to say, I''m going to treat Madam." Among this girl, she is really not ordinary arrogant. Ning Yue didn''t say anything, got up and left. After going around the screen, she glanced back secretly, and saw the girl lifted the quilt, revealing Lin Yonghe''s body full of needles. It seems that Lin Yonghe''s treatment is real. Behind him, Lin Yonghe''s ghostly crying and wolf howling sounded. Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves and walked out of the Millennium Courtyard without any delay. Half an hour later, Dongmei also came out: "Miss!" Ning Yue took a few steps forward, lowered her voice and asked, "How is it?" Dongmei looked around, and said in a low voice: "I have been inquiring all over the place, and the second lady''s voice really hasn''t spoken for a long time." Really become dumb? Does God want to help me like this? Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "Did you get her medicine?" "I got it!" Dongmei opened her wide sleeves and let Ning Yue take a look. After Ning Yue finished reading, she squeezed her sleeves tightly again. This is a stolen item, and it cannot be discovered by others. Ning Yue said again: "Go to a doctor tomorrow and let him see what kind of medicine these are." "yes." The master and servant returned to Tangli Courtyard. Qiuxiang hasn''t come back yet, so she has to finish her homework by herself, Ning Yue decided that she won''t give Qiuxiang a whole day off in the future, but at most half a day! While Ning Yue was doing her homework, Dongmei put the medicine in the box. It was her turn to be on duty today. After taking a shower, she carried the quilt and went to the room. When she reached the door, she stepped on something with her right foot. She picked it up and took a look, huh? Isn''t this the medicine she stole from the Millennium Court? Isn''t it already locked in the box? Where did this pack come from again? She bowed to pick it up, just at this moment, the other hand also reached out, picking up the medicine bag one step ahead of her. "Ah, it''s my medicine, I accidentally dropped it." Qiuxiang said with a smile. Dongmei glanced at her suspiciously: "Your... medicine?" Qiuxiang choked, her eyes flickered: "Yes... yes, it''s mine." "You just borrowed money from me to buy medicine?" Dongmei asked strangely, "What did you eat?" Qiuxiang was stunned by Dongmei''s eyes, lowered her eyes and said, "It''s not me...it''s...it''s Dad, he''s seriously ill." She smiled, raised her head and said, "Are you hungry? I just I got some dough from the dining room, and I''ll make dumplings for you!" As soon as Qiuxiang left, Dongmei opened the box with lightning speed, and saw the package of medicine lying inside intact, so she knew her memory was correct. Strange, why did the second lady take the same medicine as Qiuxiang''s father? (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： Lonely Star (1) Chapter 171 The Lone Star of the Fiend (1) If she remembered correctly, Qiuxiang''s father had rheumatism, right? Can rheumatism patients be treated in the same way as throat patients? However, maybe this is a cure-all prescription. Dongmei decided to let the doctor see it early tomorrow morning before making any plans. Qiuxiang found Ma Jingyan by the lotus pond in the back mountain. He was sitting on the grass with a barbecue grill in front of him. Several fish were rolling on the flames, exuding a tempting aroma. Gulu~ Qiuxiang''s stomach growled. After a busy day, she didn''t seem to have had dinner yet. Pursing her lips, she walked over and bowed: "Fourth Young Master, the medicine... There is still a pack left in my room." As she spoke, she handed over the medicine pack in her hand. Ma Jinyan took the medicine bag and put it in his arms, and handed her a fish: "Taste to see if it is cooked." "...Yes." Qiuxiang took the fish skewered on a skewer in her hand, and lightly took a bite of the crispy yellow belly of the fish. It was so fresh and tender that it melted in the mouth, with a hint of sourness in the salty taste. Spicy, really delicious, "cooked...cooked." Ma Jinyan smiled lightly rarely, the Ma family has good genes, male and female looks, they can''t compare with the evildoers of the Xuan family, but they are also well-known in the capital. His smile immediately gave Qiuxiang the illusion that all the flowers were in full bloom. Qiuxiang was stunned. Ma Jinyan said: "You can''t stop stuttering when you talk to me? Are you like this in front of others?" Qiuxiang''s face flushed red, she usually doesn''t stutter, only when she is nervous or guilty. Ma Jinyan saw that she was extremely embarrassed, so he said nothing more, took out twenty taels of silver from his bosom, and said, "I''m not used to being indebted to others, so don''t make an arrogance to buy me medicine again." Qiuxiang looked at the money, and didn''t pick it up immediately, but said: "You...you need money urgently now, I...I still have some..." Ma Jinyan frowned thickly, and forced the money into her hands: "Are you asking me to live on the charity of a maid?" "Ah!" Qiu Xiang''s face turned pale, "No... no... no, I... I didn''t mean that... Fourth Young Master, you misunderstood... I... I just really... want to help you..." Ma Jingyan sneered mockingly, and threw her a palm-sized peach wood box. Qiuxiang was stunned for a moment, then opened the box, and inside was a very delicate bead flower, cushioned with silk, high-end atmosphere: "This is..." Ma Jinyan took a bite of the fish and said, "It''s your reward, you can also take it as a thank you gift." Qiuxiang wanted to reject it, but seeing Ma Jinyan''s ice-like expression, she couldn''t say a word. After Ma Jinyan finished eating one fish, he picked up another one, as if remembering something, and smiled slightly: "When I was young, I used to come to the lake to grill fish with my eldest brother. To eat, we ate secretly. The eldest brother was in charge of fishing in the water, and I was in charge of roasting... I used to hear people say that all those who drowned could swim, but I didnt believe it until my eldest brother died in the moat..." Speaking of this, his voice lowered. Qiuxiang sat down beside him, helped him grill the fish on the grill, and asked, "So you have such a good relationship with the young master." Ma Jinyan wiped the corners of his eyes casually, and said casually: "Did you hear someone say that I had a tough fight with him?" Qiuxiang was silent. It was true in the mansion that the eldest young master was eccentric, self-respecting and noble, and only loved the third lady very much. But seeing how sad the Fourth Young Master is, it must have been misrepresented by the people in the house, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： Lonely Star (2) Chapter 172 The Lone Star of the Fiend (2) Ma Jingyan stood up, dusted off the hem of his clothes, and said: "I''m going back, you should go back earlier, don''t let people know that you have seen me, with the third sister''s temper, I won''t give you good fruit to eat." Qiuxiang nodded, put down the stick that still had fish for a long time, thought of something, and asked, "Fourth young master...it''s nothing...you asked me to do it?" Ma Jinyan looked at her strangely: "What do you want to do? Frame my third sister? Will you betray her?" Qiuxiang shook her head firmly: "No." The third lady has the grace of rebuilding her, and she can''t betray her no matter what. Ma Jinyan laughed mockingly: "Isn''t that enough?" After Qiuxiang left here, she went to the dining room to get some dough before returning to Tangli Courtyard. Beside the swing frame in the yard, the wet nurse is chasing Niuniu Bingtang Sydney. Niuniu coughed a few times during the night, and Ma Ningxin asked someone to stew this. She was naughty and refused to eat, so she ran hard around the swing. Running and running, bumped into Qiuxiang''s arms. Niuniu raised her head, blinked her dark eyes and said, "Sister Qiuxiang, I want to play on the swing!" Qiuxiang took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said with a smile, "Okay, after playing on the swing, I''ll finish eating the pears." Niuniu nodded! Qiuxiang played with Niuniu for a while, but Niuniu didn''t allow her grandmother to feed her and let her feed her. Ning Yue was overwhelmed by a lot of homework, when she saw Qiuxiang, her eyes lit up, and she waved her hand: "You''re back! Hurry up, there''s a lot of homework!" Master is too perverted! There are so many decorations on the first day of school, as if they thought they had too much fun during the Chinese New Year! After the ointment was applied to Qiuxiang''s face, there was no abnormality at all, but there was a faint scent of medicine on her body. She sat down at the desk, picked up a pen and began to write. Ning Yue lay down on the bed, took off her shoes, and asked, "How is your father?" Qiu Xiang said in a warm voice: "It''s much better. It''s just an old disease. It''s easy to develop in bad weather. It''ll be fine with some medicine. Thank you, Miss San, for your concern." Ning Yue yawned, turned around and fell asleep. Half an hour after Qiu Xiang finished her homework, she put away her homework and the books she would use for tomorrow''s class, put them in a book bag, put down the curtain for Ning Yue, extinguished the candles, and left only a small oil lamp. At first, she wanted to make some supper for Dongmei, but when she passed Bisha Kitchen, she found that Dongmei was also asleep. She tucked Dongmei up and went back to her room. Second room, Ning Wan also just finished her homework, when she put down her pen, Cui''e opened the curtain and came in. "How is it?" Ning Wan asked. Cui''e whispered: "You guessed it right, that Qiuxiang met the fourth young master twice! After returning home, she went out to buy some medicine and gave it to the fourth young master at the Millennium Court; In the back mountain, I sent another pack of medicine to the fourth young master...the two even sat down to eat grilled fish together..." Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. She has never been so close to any young master after coming to the mansion for many years, " Miss, this servant definitely has no good intentions in looking at these two, should we remind Miss San?" The third lady won the knockout match with her own lady. She always thought that the two masters belonged to the same camp. Ning Wan rubbed her sore wrist: "It''s too early to help her now." As soon as it was dawn, Dongmei took the medicine bag and went to a time-honored pharmacy in the city. It was here that the mother of Qin''s red bean cake was found last time. As soon as she entered the door, she found the doctor she had seen before, and handed him the medicine bag: "Doctor, please help me find out what kind of medicine this is." The doctor opened the medicine bag, carefully identified the medicinal materials, and said: "The medicine that makes the voice open, the most expensive kind." (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： Lonely Star (3) Chapter 173 The Lone Star of the Fiend (3) Dongmei frowned: "Then... can this medicine cure rheumatism?" "Rheumatism?" The doctor laughed, "I''ve never heard that throat and rheumatism can be cured together, it can''t!" So... this medicine belongs to Miss Er, did Qiuxiang lie? It is true that Qiuxiang borrowed money to buy medicine, but it was not for her father, but for Second Miss? Oh my god, has Qiuxiang gone crazy? Second Miss and Third Miss are mortal enemies, how can she buy medicine for each other? If Miss San finds out about this, why don''t you beat her to death? Dongmei subconsciously wanted to hide this matter. After all, no matter what, Qiuxiang was her partner who grew up with her, and she had saved her life twice. Until the moment of life and death, she really didn''t want to do anything to Qiuxiang. Back to Tangli Courtyard, when passing by the upper room, she turned around and opened the curtain to enter! "Miss San, servant girl... I have something to say!" After listening, Ning Yue put down the hand that was picking out the hairpin, looked at her, and said with a bit of surprise: "You mean, Qiuxiang bought this medicine for Ma Ningxi? Call Qiuxiang here." Qiuxiang was preparing the snacks that Ning Yue brought to the college in the small kitchen. Ning Yue was growing up and hungry very fast. She had to eat something every time between classes. She prepared a crab roe cake, a stack of Crystal glutinous rice snowballs, a plate of chestnut cakes and half a dozen osmanthus sesame cakes. As soon as the food box was put in, I heard the little maid say that Miss San called her. She went to the upper room. Ning Yue threw the medicine bag to the ground with a snap. Qiuxiang took a closer look, her face changed instantly, knowing that she bought the medicine, except for the fourth young master... only Dongmei. She looked at Dongmei, and sure enough, Dongmei turned her face away guiltily, not looking at her. Looking at Miss San''s appearance, she should already know that this is medicine for Ning Xi''s throat... She never expected that Miss San would act so fast, but she also never expected that Dongmei would denounce her. Could their years of friendship be compared to a few months of master-servant relationship? She didn''t know that she didn''t lose to Ning Yue, but she lost to Dongmei''s determination to climb up at all costs. "At this point, are you still going to hide it from me?" Ning Yue asked coldly. She hated being betrayed the most in her life, especially by someone she valued. When Qin''s mother plotted against her, she was never so annoyed, because she never cared about the other party. Qiuxiang was different. He rescued her from the handyman''s room in the hot spring and made her a personal maid that everyone envied. He also subsidized her with an extra tael of silver every month. I have never been stingy. But this servant, knowing that she is so at odds with the Millennium Court, dares to buy medicine for her deadly enemy! Qiuxiang knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore. With Miss San''s ability, even if she didn''t tell, the truth would be revealed. She knelt down and told everything about meeting Ma Jingyan, including Ma Jingyan''s meeting at the **** shop. When Yupei was short on money to buy medicine at the pharmacy, she stunned her parents by passing by her house, as well as the two deliveries of medicine and eating grilled fish last night, everything was detailed, without the slightest reservation. "The fourth young master probably didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings, so he told the servant to keep silent about these things. The purchase of medicine is voluntary by the servant, and has nothing to do with the fourth young master. The fourth young master didn''t let the servant harm you, and he didn''t ask any news about Tangliyuan." Ning Yue squeezed her fingers thoughtfully, Qiuxiang didn''t look away when she answered, she was sure that Qiuxiang was telling the truth. Judging from the several encounters between the two, Ma Jingyan did not have any flaws. There were not many cases in the Millennium Court, and all the money Lin Yonghe had saved was put into Ning Xi''s dowry, and he could not move unless it was absolutely necessary. Ma Jingyan used the most expensive medicine for Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi, so it is not surprising that he would be so short of money that he would **** the jade pendant. As for why he went to the **** shop there, it can be understood that there are too many people who know him in the city center, and he doesn''t want his downcast appearance to be seen by acquaintances. Zhangji Pharmacy is indeed very famous, specializing in selling some medicines for treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases. It''s normal for Ma Jinyan to come here because of the famous name, but the closest road back home from Zhangji Pharmacy is the small alley where Qiuxiang''s family is locked... (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： Lonely Star (4) Chapter 174 The Lone Star of the Fiend (4) No matter how you analyze it, you feel that everything is a coincidence. To be cautious, Ning Yue asked Dongmei to take the bead flowers that Ma Jinyan gave to Qiuxiang to the pharmacy for inspection. The doctor said after looking at them that he didn''t smell any poisonous smell, so he soaked them in water and tested the water with silver needles, and there was no abnormality. . Is it true that I have too many thoughts? No matter what, Ning Yue can''t agree with Qiuxiang''s actions. She doesn''t need a maid who is full of compassion. She needs a slave like Dongmei who can sell everything in order to please her master. Ning Yue rewarded Dongmei with fifty taels of silver, and the fifty taels of silver bought out the sisterhood between the two of them. Ning Yue felt that she still made money. Afterwards, Ning Yue dragged Qiuxiang out to beat her ten boards, deducted three months'' monthly money, and reduced her to a sweeping maid. This is not only punishing Qiuxiang, but also deterring Dongmei. Don''t be loyal to whoever offers the highest price. Since you are on Ma Ningyue''s boat, you can''t covet other people''s sails! The price of betraying her is definitely not something a little girl can afford. Dongmei went to see Qiuxiang who was beaten to death. In fact, when she was beaten to the seventh blow, Qiuxiang would die. Dongmei gave the executioner a tael of silver, and the mother-in-law released the third blow. water. Qiuxiang lay on the bed, weeping, ignoring Dongmei. Dongmei said embarrassingly: "I didn''t expect Miss San to be so ruthless. I thought she valued you so much, and it was over after a few curses..." Qiuxiang buried her head in the quilt, choked up and said, "I misjudged you...you go out...I don''t have a sister like you..." She also blamed herself, how did she get into this? Obviously she is a serious young lady, Dongmei is just a maid of their family, in the end, she became a sweeper, but Dongmei flew to a high branch... Dongmei put the Jinchuang medicine beside her pillow: "You remember to apply the medicine, I will go to work first, the money...you don''t have to pay it back." Qiuxiang threw the two silver ingots on the ground: "From now on, old age and death will never see each other!" Another three days later, Ning Xi''s illness still hadn''t improved, and the rumors outside became more and more intense, and everyone knew that Ning Xi had become dumb. The palace sent someone over, and it was the Qin family who came back and hired him. The Qin family is the nurse of King Zhongshan. It is said that the old concubine and the old prince are in the military camp all year round. King Zhongshan was brought up by the nurse, and the relationship with the nurse is better than that of the biological mother and child. As soon as the Qin family went outside, she would definitely be able to say a few words on behalf of King Zhongshan. The old lady welcomed Qin Shi into the flower hall and asked Baozhu to serve tea. Qin Shi took a sip lightly and said calmly: "I heard that Mrs. Yong He is not in good health, so I specially brought the imperial physician here to show her. Anyway, she is the biological mother of the future concubine, so we can''t neglect her." The old lady was about to speak, when Qin said again: "Huh? Why don''t you see the second girl?" This is clearly aimed at Ning Xi! The old lady was furious, but the Ma family was at fault for this matter, so they couldn''t hide it from her. In the end, the Qin family asked the imperial doctor to show it to Ning Xi. The results of the examination were unsatisfactory. The imperial doctor prescribed some medicine and said to take it for a few days to see if there is no improvement, I am afraid that I will not be able to speak for the rest of my life. Qin''s complexion became very ugly, put down the teacup, and said to the old lady: "Old lady, it''s not that I don''t respect you, it''s just that the Xuan family has an ancestor''s precept that you should not marry a disabled person or a mentally ill person. Man! I''ll give you a month, if you still can''t cure it, you can only withdraw the marriage to redeem our palace!" Another three days later, the twenty-fourth of the first lunar month, Ning Xi took the imperial physician''s medicine and showed no sign of improvement. The old lady was in a hurry, and she went everywhere to ask for medicine, but nothing worked. The girl who gave Lin Yonghe the injection said: "I have encountered a case of this kind of situation before. It was in our village. A little girl, seventeen or eighteen years old, suddenly became aphasia after a high fever. She visited famous doctors but was not cured. , It wasn''t until the old man gave him a trick that he gradually got better." (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： Lonely Star (5) Chapter 175 The Lone Star of the Fiend (5) "What trick?" The old lady asked hurriedly. "I''m not sure if it''s useful to Second Miss..." "Just talk!" "It''s just... the medicine can''t treat it, maybe... she''s not really sick, but... entangled by something unclean." The old lady has reached a desperate situation, and she can only treat a dead horse as a living horse. If it can be cured, everyone will be happy. The old lady didn''t often walk around outside, so she handed over this matter to Ma Jingyan. Thinking that Ma Jinyan is Ning Xi''s elder brother, he would never cheat his sister, so if he goes looking for it, he must be looking for the best one. After three days of searching, Ma Jingyan finally invited Yang Daxian from the famous capital city. This immortal is not from Xiliang, he seems to have come from a place called Da Zhou. It is rumored that on the night he was born, nine thunders rang out in the sky, and a mountain was blown to the ground. It is also rumored that he is the first disciple of the Supreme Lord, with powerful and unfathomable mana. He can communicate with the gods on the top, and can make contracts with evil spirits on the bottom. Only after experiencing ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties can he return to the heaven. He often prays for blessings or exorcises evil spirits to famous families, and he has a good reputation. If he wants to invite him, he needs to be invited one month in advance. Pianning Xi''s condition is very urgent. government. Yang Daxian is nearly forty years old, his hair is combed shiny, and he wears a blue-gray Taoist robe. When the breeze blows, he has a sense of immortality. He took a gossip compass and walked around the mansion. Someone asked him if his compass was a family heirloom of the Sikong family. He said, "Can that kind of counterfeit be compared with the poor one? Open your eyes and see clearly, poor Taoist." The gossip compass is the magic weapon left by the Taishang Laojun among the people!" Half an hour later, he decided to open the altar in the garden, the very center of the General''s Mansion. Everyone was called to the scene by the old lady to show respect to Daxian. Lin Yonghe is also here. This is the first time she has appeared in front of people since she was injured. She is wearing a veil and sitting in a wheelchair. She looks a lot thinner than before. Ma Jinyan pushed her. Ning Xi supported by Cuilan. Ning Xi seemed to be still very weak, she had been half leaning on Cuilan, as long as Cuilan let go, she would lose her footing. Ning Zhen couldn''t hold back her curiosity, and ran over to say hello: "Second sister, long time no see, everyone is asking you!" Ning Xi nodded slightly, and wrote a few words in Cuilan''s hand, Cuilan said: "Miss Fifth, our lady said thank you for your concern, and we will play with you when she recovers." Ning Zhen gloated and left, and she became dumb as expected, which is great! Ning Yue and Dongmei also arrived at the scene afterward, almost at the same time as Ning Wan. Ning Wan smiled and called out to her third sister, and stopped clinging to her happily as before. Everything was carried out in an orderly manner under Yang Daxian''s spellcasting. First, the Taoist boy held the talisman water and asked the masters to wash their hands in it one by one; then Yang Daxian took the willow sticks dipped in the fairy water and sprinkled them one by one on the heads of everyone; finally, Yang Daxian poured the talisman water into the incense burner, and heard With a bang, the stick of incense stuck in the incense burner exploded. Yang Daxian picked up the gossip compass with both hands, and said convulsively: "The heavens are spirited, the earth is spirited, the best way to slay demons and eliminate demons is the most effective, Taishang Laojun, hurry like a law!" After finishing speaking, his whole body began to tremble, and his eyes turned white , The gossip compass was pinched so tightly by him that it almost shattered. Suddenly, he froze and froze there. Suddenly, he removed his hand covering the gossip compass, and saw that the pointer of the compass was facing southeast. (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： Lonely Star (6) Chapter 176 The Lone Star of the Fiend (6) His eyes sharpened, and he said: "Sure enough, there is an evil star that has collided with the fortune of the mansion. Whoever lives there will stand up for the poor!" People from Tangliyuan, starting with Ning Yue, came out one by one. He counted again: "In the southeast, those who belong to the tiger are also the lone star of Tiansha!" Ning Yue, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen are all tigers, but only Ning Yue lives in the southeast. Everyone looked at Ning Yue in unison! Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips in a funny way, and quarreled for a long time, getting needles and aphasia, just to label her as the lone star of the evil spirit? Ma Jingyan, can you be more despicable? The old lady frowned, and said in disbelief: "Is this impossible? My granddaughter... how could she be the lone star of the devil?" Yang Daxian raised the whisk in his hand, and said solemnly: "Poverty Dao has been in the world for so many years, and he has never made a mistake. This time, he even borrowed the power of the gossip compass, so he won''t make any mistakes!" The wife was still frowning, and he said again, "May I ask where are the girl''s parents, brothers and sisters? What''s the situation?" The old lady hesitated, and told Yang Daxian about the family affairs. After listening to Yang Daxian, he suddenly realized and nodded: "Sure enough, it really is the lone star of Tiansha! To be honest, your eldest grandson was killed by her, and your daughter-in-law was also killed by her. Now she has overcome My aunt and sister, in the future, I''m afraid they will defeat my husband-in-law and parents-in-law!" As soon as the words came out, everyone gasped! Xiliang people are very superstitious, from the emperor down to the pawns, they all have a three-pointed awe of ghosts and gods, otherwise, why would Sikong Shuo use the gossip compass to deduce that the regent is the real son? So many people believe it is true? Of course, if it were an ordinary Taoist priest who said this, the big guy might not believe it all, but who is Yang Daxian? That''s the second Sikong Shuo in the capital! He said that Ning Yue is the lone star of Tiansha, and Ning Yue must be the lone star of Tiansha! The old lady fell silent. Ma Ningxin looked at the old lady, then looked at Yang Daxian, and said angrily: "Where did the crazy Taoist come from? I live with my sister every day, why didn''t I get restrained, but the people from the Millennium Court were restrained? Bewitching people!" Yang Daxian lowered his eyes, and said earnestly: "It''s not that I didn''t get it, it''s just that the lady''s blessings are more than ordinary people, so naturally it''s slower. This kind of lone star is different from others. She relies on absorbing the life of her relatives." For a living, if she is sick, you are all well, and if she is well, then you are all going to suffer..." Thinking about the past few years, when she was sick in Tangliyuan, the General''s Mansion really didn''t have much trouble. Since the girl recovered from her illness, bad things happened one after another in the mansion. Second Madam: "Ah! Didn''t the second master''s silver be withheld by her?" Obviously it was Lin Yonghe who withheld it. Third Madam: "Although Zhen''er''s grades are not good, she didn''t get the bottom one. She has been like this since she went to school..." The previous bottom one dropped out of school, okay? Any trivial matter was attributed to Ning Yue, not to mention Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi''s old illnesses. Yang Daxian said again: "If you want the mansion to prosper, it''s better to expel her as soon as possible. If she stays in the mansion, there will be disasters sooner or later..." Everyone fell silent. That night, Niu Niu was sick, it was acne. Apox is an infectious disease, unless you are in contact with the source of infection, you will not rush. Niu Niu has never been in contact with any patient, so she doesn''t care who she is, but she dares not approach Niu Niu if she has a headache or fever. Could it be that... Yang Daxian''s words came true? (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： Lonely Star (7) Chapter 177 The Lone Star of the Fiend (7) Many people who still scoffed at the idea that Ning Yue is the lone star of the evil spirit in the morning have been shaken a little now. The third lady ran to the Fushouyuan overnight, crying and said to the old lady: "Mom, I was woken up by the nightmare. I have a terrible headache. I can''t sleep without eating..." The third lady also said: "I went to the toilet last night and fell down. Look, my knees are swollen!" If none of these can make the old lady make up her mind, then the urgent news from the border crossing eight hundred miles cut off the old lady''s last hesitation. Southern Xinjiang started war against the Daxin Dynasty (Xiliang) ahead of schedule, the Cavalry Tiger Camp was attacked at night, Ma Yuan was poisoned by an arrow, and his life and death were uncertain, and he was on his way back to the capital. Ma Yuan is the pillar of the Ma family and the belief of the old lady all her life. Even if he falls, what will be left of the Ma family? Ning Yue was not feeling well, and her head was groggy. After dinner, she almost fell asleep on the table. Dongmei said with concern: "Miss, are you alright?" Ning Yue shook her head, and when she shook her head, the brain inside seemed to be scattered, causing her to gasp in pain: "I''m fine, what''s going on with Niu Niu?" Dongmei replied: "The doctor said that if it is discovered in time, there will be no serious problems. Many children will suffer from acne, and slaves also have it when they are young. The earlier the disease, the better, and it will be troublesome when it gets older." Ning Yue hummed, put down her chopsticks, and said, "I don''t want to eat, let''s withdraw." Dongmei looked at the almost untouched rice in the bowl, thinking that she was worried about the matter of the master''s arrow, and said: "Master, a lucky man has his own destiny, so he will be fine. The imperial court has sent Mr. Sikongliu to meet him on the road." Master, the master will be treated soon, you must take care of yourself. Don''t let the master come back safe and sound, you fell ill again." Ning Yue pressed her head. In her previous life, her father was shot to death by the enemy''s random arrows. After resurrecting her life, she avoided the misfortune of her mother''s tragic death and her expulsion from the house. Why did her father... still get hit by an arrow? I was working so hard to change my fate, why did my father still suffer misfortune? "Am I really the lone star?" She lay powerlessly on the bed. Dongmei said angrily: "Bah, bah, bah! How can you say that about yourself? If you are the lone star of the devil, what is the servant? You saved the life of the servant. You not only saved hard work, but also the eldest lady. If It''s not that you are fighting against the Chen family. The eldest lady is tortured to death by Chen Bo. And madam, you rescued madam from Xileng courtyard, and madam is living well every day. There is also the king of the county, you know Before you, the county king could not even overturn a wall, but now, he is invincible all over the world." "Pfft" Ning Yue was amused, "You still beat all the invincible players in the world? How could it be as exaggerated as you said?" Dongmei picked up the chopsticks again: "You are our lucky star. If you really say that anyone who has been restrained is those who have done evil, they should have their own retribution! Listen to the servant''s advice, and eat more." Ning Yue couldn''t eat anymore, so she pushed away the chopsticks: "I''ll just drink some soup." As soon as he took a sip, his stomach rolled and he vomited it out. Dongmei was so frightened that she was half dead, and hurriedly went around and stroked her back. After touching her, she found her body was hot! "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Dongmei''s face was pale. Ning Yue rolled up her sleeves, and saw a transparent blister appear on her fair arm at some point. Dongmei was dumbfounded: "This is..." "Pox rash." Ning Yue put down her sleeves and touched her forehead. No wonder she lost her appetite. The pox rash caused her high fever. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： Lonely Star (8) Chapter 178 The Lone Star of the Fiend (8) Dongmei asked in surprise: "Why did you also get acne? Or did you get sick on the same day as Niuniu..." the same day? This time reminded Ning Yue. She once heard from Sikong Shuo that the incubation period for acne is fourteen to twenty-four days, with fourteen to seventeen days being the most common. That is to say, she and Niu Niu probably came into contact with the source of infection at the same time more than ten days ago. She flipped through the calendar: "Fourteen days ago... on the seventeenth, what did we do on the seventeenth?" Dongmei thought about it carefully, and said: "We came back from the palace on the Lantern Festival, went to school on the 16th, and asked for leave on the 17th..." "Wait." Ning Yue interrupted her, "That day, Qiuxiang met Ma Jingyan, right?" "Yes! When I came back, Qiuxiang played with Niuniu for a while and gave Niuniu some sugar water." "Ma Jinyan, it''s him! It''s him who did something to Qiuxiang!" That night, Qiuxiang not only took Niuniu with her, but also wrote her homework. If the source of the infection was really on Qiuxiang, she and Niuniu would be hard to escape. . This fourth brother is much smarter than Lin Yonghe! Bearing it for so long, she almost made her think that he would not deal with her anymore, but he was waiting for her here. Ning Yue sneered and waved her hands, "Go and invite a doctor." "Yes!" Dongmei turned to open the door, but the door was pushed open from the outside. Mother Luo walked in with a few servants. Mother Luo''s face no longer had the softness of the past, and she said coldly: "I''m sorry, Miss San, the old lady has orders, please stay in the nunnery for a few days, I''ll pick you up when the master is all right." Ning Yue had a cold smile on her pale face, she still blamed her father''s injury on her head. It was different from the previous life, but the ending seemed to be exactly the sameshe was going to be kicked out of Ma''s house. In the previous life it was because of adultery, in this life it was because of the fate of Lone Star. Being framed again and again, can''t the old lady see it all? Dongmei hurriedly said: "You guys made a mistake! It wasn''t the third lady who overcame the master, the third lady herself..." Before she finished speaking, Ning Yue grabbed her wrist, and Ning Yue mocked lightly: "If father doesn''t get better, will I never be able to come back?" Mother Luo opened her mouth. Although the girl in front of her was not brought up by herself, she was born with her own eyes. She was born prematurely and congenitally deficient. She didnt even cry when she was born. The midwife carried her upside down and patted her dozens of times. , The **** was almost smashed, only to hear a faint wah-wah sound. Such a child grew up holding a jar of medicine, but was sold by his aunt to be used as a stepping stone. Finally, the heavens treated her kindly, and by accident, she won the love of her husband, but...the fate of the lone star of the gods was caused, and she was going to be kicked out alone... Luo''s mother''s tone softened: "Miss San, the old lady is also in a panic and rushed to the doctor. The fourth master is her lifeblood. For him, the old lady is willing to do anything. Please understand her feelings of being a mother, slave girl I believe that the fourth master will turn the bad luck into good luck, and at that time, the servants will go to bring you back in a good manner." After all the talk, I still haven''t given a definite answer. Ning Yue smiled coldly and sat up straight. Although she was sick, she exuded a strong aura: "Listen to me, my father is the head of the Ma family, and I am my father''s only direct blood. My father and my mother, no one can drive me out of the Ma family!" Mother Luo and the servants were intimidated by her powerful aura. I really don''t understand how a little girl who is less than fourteen years old can scare them more than the old lady? Just when the servants were hesitant to go forward, Ma Jinyan walked in with strides: "Third sister, this is beyond your control." Ning Yue''s smile deepened: "Hey, the fourth brother is finally willing to show up. My sister thought that the fourth brother would be a coward for the rest of his life." Ma Jinyan''s face turned pale from choking, and he said to Luo''s mother and others: "Leave this to me, and you all step back." "Yes." After Mama Luo finished speaking, she withdrew from the crowd. Dongmei feared that Ma Jingyan would be unfavorable to Ning Yue, so she picked up a vase and stood beside Ning Yue, watching Ma Jingyan vigilantly, and if he behaved badly, she would smash him to death! Ma Jinyan didn''t pay attention to Dongmei at all, snorted and snorted, looked at Ning Yue and said: "The old lady has a headache, she has already taken tranquilizing medicine and fell asleep, and she will never wake up all night. Sister, are you going by yourself, or brother helping you?" Ning Yue raised her lips lightly, without showing a trace of fear: "What is fourth brother in such a hurry for? You and my brother and sister, parting is imminent, so you have to practice for me!" Ma Jinyan lifted his hem, sat down opposite Ning Yue, poured himself a cup of tea, and poured a cup for Ning Yue as well. Ning Yue said: "Fourth brother, aren''t you afraid that my pox will infect you?" Ma Jinyan chuckled: "You probably don''t know, my elder brother and I have survived." "So the fourth brother admitted that you did everything?" Ning Yue shook the cup lightly. Ma Jinyan was taken aback for a moment. He had heard that this girl''s clichs were very powerful. She didn''t expect that even he would be caught in it. But it doesn''t matter if she finds out. She has no evidence. If she tells it, who will believe it? "Is Auntie''s leg healed already?" "That''s right, I did lose consciousness at first, but after the treatment, I can start walking on the ground." "Sure enough, it''s a bitter plan. You released the news that Ningxi is dumb, right? The purpose is to lure people from the palace to put pressure on the old lady. The old lady will go to the doctor indiscriminately when she is in a hurry, and she will be hit by Yang Daxian plan!" Ma Jinyan smiled irrefutably. "Ning Xi''s voice isn''t hoarse, is it? Can he still talk?" Ning Yue looked into his eyes, stared at him for a moment and asked, "As soon as I move out, the two of them will walk and talk. talk, eh?" There was an unnatural look in Ma Jinyan''s eyes, which seemed far-fetched if you carefully discerned it, but he quickly suppressed the strangeness: "So what if you know the whole truth? Do you have the means to resist? It''s not so easy to come in after leaving the gate of Ma''s house." Ning Yue squinted her eyes: "Brother, you avoided my question. Is it inconvenient for you to answer the question I asked just now? It must not be the last one, because that is what you set before. But Now that Ning Xi can speak, the second question has an answer, so is it the first?" Ma Jinyan''s eyes trembled slightly, and he stood up and said, "Stop talking nonsense, third sister, please go ahead! If you delay any longer, I''ll be really rude!" Ning Yue looked at him with serious eyes: "Do you really think that I won''t be able to marry into the palace?" "Do you think the princess and the prince will allow their son to marry a lone star?" "I broke up with Prince Yin, and Ning Xi can''t marry either!" Ma Jinyan raised his hand to touch her smooth and delicate face: "It was you who died with the king of Yinjun, not our Ma family and the king of Yinjun, someone will marry the king of Yinjun for you, good sister, take it easy! " (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： Pit dead horse cautiously (1) Chapter 179 Punish a dead horse with caution (1) Late at night, a carriage slowly left the General''s Mansion, accompanied by only two people: Dongmei and Xiaolou the coachman. It wasn''t until the carriage disappeared at the end that Ma Jinyan showed a winner''s smile, turned around, and walked towards Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi who were hiding in the dark. Lin Yonghe was still sitting in the wheelchair, being pushed by Ning Xi. Ma Jinyan took the wheelchair from Ning Xi, and gently pushed it in the direction of the Millennium Court. A family of three strolled under the boundless moonlight, everyone''s faces were filled with joyful and satisfied smiles. The little **** were finally crushed, they suffered so much, and finally got their retribution! They feel that the moon above their heads is even rounder. "However..." Lin Yonghe said suddenly, "Why do I think she left too simply?" As Ning Yue said, Ma Yuan is the head of the family, and she is Ma Yuan''s only direct bloodline. She is half short, so it stands to reason that she doesn''t have to listen to Ma Jingyan''s words like this. The same doubts also flashed in Ma Jinyan''s heart, but soon, he smiled triumphantly: "Mother, don''t you be scared by that little girl? She is the lone star of the gods, and she can still turn up the page." What waves? The old lady fell asleep again, and she won''t wake up until tomorrow. Who else in this family can protect her? She is sensible and left by herself. Throw her out!" Anyway, the old lady had said something first, let her live in the nunnery for a few days, and I was just carrying out the order of the old lady. Lin Yonghe thought about this, and soon felt relieved. This son really didn''t disappoint her, if everyone was as stupid as her daughter, she might have no hope in this life. After a pause, she said again: "Over there..." Ma Jinyan smiled recklessly: "There is no need to worry about the palace, no one will risk their family''s fortune, and it''s not that the king of Yinjun will not be able to marry a wife, so he must have a lone star?" "It''s true to say so, but..." Lin Yonghe has suffered too many stumbles in Ning Yue''s hands, and he has developed a phobia. He is always worried that he will not be able to clean up and leave troubles for himself. Ma Jinyan said firmly: "Mother, don''t worry, the marriage between the palace and us will not change. Although the king of Yinjun loves Ning Yue a little bit, Ning Yue has acne now, and she has this disease at her age. , whether he can survive or not is still a problem. Even if he survives, it will still be the same as the sentence just now, the palace will not allow a lone star of heavenly evil to enter the door!" Yang Daxian''s name in the capital is second only to Sikong Shuo, unless Sikong Shuo is willing to "rehabilitate" Ning Yue, otherwise this name will not be taken off. The problem is, the Sikong family and the Xuan family are incompatible, Sikong Shuo will help Xuanyin realize his wish when he is full and has nothing to do! He leaned over, leaned close to Lin Yonghe''s ear, and said in a gentle voice: "When the time is right, I will invite the people from the palace to let Yang Daxian perform a ceremony in front of them, saying that Ningxi is the reincarnation of a lucky star. Wang Nai is a match made in heaven, and everything... will come naturally." Ning Xi knew from the eyes of Lin Yonghe and Ma Jingyan that they were talking about herself, she smiled slightly, lowered her head, and her ears were red. This scene was watched by Ning Wan who had been paying attention to Ma Jinyan''s movements. She covered her mouth tightly with her hand to prevent herself from exclaiming. When she heard the previous content, she didn''t feel so surprised. From the moment Ma Jinyan approached Qiuxiang, she guessed that Ma Jinyan would use Qiuxiang to deal with Ning Yue. She never believed that Ning Yueke came out. It''s just that she didn''t expect Ning Yue to get it herself... This is not the most shocking thing, the most shocking thing is that Ma Jinyan actually said that Ning Xi and Prince Yin would make a pair! (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： Pit dead horse with caution (2) Chapter 180 Punish a dead horse with caution (2) Hasn''t Ning Xi always loved Xuan Yu? Why did you suddenly turn around and want to marry Prince Yin? In fact, this is not difficult to understand. According to Ning Yue, anyone who marries someone like Xuanyu is just a decoration, but Xuanyin is different. How much she loves a woman. She is giving gold and companionship , but also extremely short-sighted. Only by marrying such a man can one live a loving life. It''s a pity that Ning Wan couldn''t figure this out, she felt that Ning Xi must have lost his mind. Right now, Ning Yue has been cornered, and it''s time to stand up and help Ning Yue. If you want to ask her why she didn''t nip the crisis in the bud at the beginning... Can the credit for curing the cold be the same as for curing the terminal illness? Third sister, you will soon find out that I am the most worthy of your closeness and win over! Just when Ning Wan decided to quietly pass the message to Ning Yue, Lin Yonghe''s voice sounded again: "But...if Yang Daxian makes Ningxi and Prince Yin into a pair, who will marry Prince Yu?" ? Ma Jinyan sneered and said, "Mom, what do you think of Fourth Sister?" Lin Yonghe nodded: "Ning Wanxiu is outwardly intelligent, calm and introverted, and has never discussed marriage, so she is a good candidate." Ning Wan''s steps...can no longer move. Late at night, the moon hangs high. Ning Yue was woken up by her own coughing, and when she woke up, she found herself lying in a very warm place, with the sound of wheels rolling against the ground, very slow and steady. There are five huge luminous pearls on the top of the head, four of them are covered with cloth, leaving only the smallest and darkest one, which makes the light of the whole carriage extraordinarily soft. She was covered with a soft brocade quilt, and she knew it wasn''t her own at a glance. Her head was resting on a big warm hand, and the owner of the hand was leaning sideways, looking at her lovingly. Seeing her open her eyes, a little bit of Huaguang flashed across her pupils, and said, "Are you awake?" Ning Yue was stunned for a moment and then came back to her senses. He could have seen through the dangers in the deep palace, and it was even more impossible to hide it from him when she was kicked out by the Ma family. It''s just that she remembered that she was clearly in her small, black carriage, and she fell asleep after being too sleepy. The moment she opened her eyes, she almost thought she was dreaming when she saw such a gorgeous and delicate place. She raised her head with difficulty, let go of her pillowed hand, and said weakly, "Why are you here?" Xuan Yin pinched her chin, the tenderness in his eyes suddenly disappeared at this moment, as if about to burst into flames, he said sullenly: "How did a certain person promise me back then? When I need help, I won''t You are welcome, is this your impoliteness?" Really dare to go to the nunnery, don''t you know how to drive the carriage directly to Zhongshan Wangfu? If he hadn''t stopped her carriage halfway, she might have been lying in that ghostly place where no **** and no eggs were laid! Haven''t come to the end of the mountain yet... Ning Yue wanted to say this, but seeing how he was so angry that he wanted to cut her off, he understood that he was worried about her. She is not the kind of person who doesn''t know good and bad, Xuanyin ran for her again and again, even though his heart was hard, he also gave birth to a little softness, lowered his eyes, and said softly: "It''s not a big deal..." "They were kicked out, it''s not a big deal, so what''s a big deal?" Xuan Yin suddenly lowered his face, his dark pupils reflected the cold light under the illumination of the night pearl. Ning Yue''s scalp was numb, and she said aggrievedly: "I''m so sick, can you not kill me?" This poor little appearance blocked Xuan Yin''s anger in an instant. He didn''t grow up, his parents were not around, and he got acne. He was said to be the lone star of Tiansha and kicked out of the house. I think I feel very uncomfortable. . Xuan Yin''s heart softened, he touched her hot forehead, and hugged her into his arms, as if afraid of scaring her, he said softly: "Be more obedient, and I won''t attack you. What should I do if this happens again in the future?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： Pit dead horse with caution (3) Chapter 181 Punish a dead horse with caution (3) "Complaint." "Who are you looking for?" "I''m looking for you, I''m looking for you to sue." "That''s right! You said you told me earlier that they are the ones who are kicked out now! Aren''t they afraid of being overwhelmed by you? Lord, throw them out one by one! Let them roll as far as they can! Let''s see who can say I was overcome by you!" Although she didn''t see such a scene with her own eyes, she felt refreshed just thinking about it, and she believed that if she really sent someone to notify Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin would definitely do that, no, it might be even more ruthless. "You don''t believe Yang Daxian''s words?" She asked softly, because of illness, she was weak and sounded like she was acting like a baby. Xuan Yin''s heart was broken, and he kissed her forehead: "Will you believe in a magic stick? Don''t think too much, huh?" A person who has known her for less than half a year doesn''t believe Yang Daxian''s words, why would those family members who have lived with her for more than ten years believe it? It''s chilling to think about it. Ning Yue moved her drowsy little head, and arched it into his arms. Xuanyin''s heart ached a little from her small gestures of dependence. She always looked old-fashioned, and if she wasn''t really sick, she wouldn''t crawl into his arms like a wounded kitten. He stroked her hot little face and said, "Don''t worry, I know everything. I have sent someone to your father''s side, and there will be news in the next few days. I will know how those people bullied you." Bully them back one by one!" "Xuan Yin." She murmured, "Have you ever had acne? This is contagious..." At the end, the voice gradually weakened and could no longer be heard. The carriage stopped in front of a unique courtyard, Dong Ba had invited the imperial physician to wait there, Xuan Yin carried him into the bedroom, and the imperial physician stepped forward to treat Ning Yue. The imperial doctor wanted to see Ning Yue''s body, but Xuan Yin refused, and glared at him, almost killing him! The imperial doctor broke out in a cold sweat, and said embarrassingly: "You have to look at the pimples to determine whether it is a pimple or not." Xuanyin searched left and right. After searching for a long time, he showed a small piece of Ning Yue''s index finger. It was really only a small piece, and he wrapped the rest tightly with his hands. The imperial physician had never seen such a stingy man, he really couldn''t laugh or cry, he looked at the index finger for a long time but couldn''t see anything, Xuanyin said: "It''s so big, are you blind?" As a last resort, the imperial doctor found a magnifying glass bought from Western countries, and only then could he see the pimple smaller than the eye of a needle... This has only just come out, and it is completely impossible to tell whether it is chickenpox. Fortunately, the imperial physician has been practicing medicine for many years, and the pulse and other symptoms are still diagnosed. The imperial physician prescribed a prescription, and left a box of purple ointment for imperial use. Dong Ba went to grab the medicine immediately, and Dongmei called warm water to rub Ning Yue''s body with medicine. Xuanyin walked outside angrily, and when Dongmei came out with the bath water, he saw the future uncle looking at him dangerously. If he understood correctly, the uncle seemed to be saying that he really wanted to tear Dongmei''s eyes. Dig it out! Dongmei shivered! After taking the medicine, Ning Yue''s high fever subsided, but in the middle of the night, the fever flared up again. The fever was extremely fierce, and her whole body was hot like a furnace. Slowly, Ning Yue began to hallucinate, and the surrounding things suddenly became very large, as big as a mountain. A man jumped out of the carriage and came to her laughing. The man was so big that it covered the whole sky. He picked up a hammer and the hammer became huge. Ning Yue was so burned that she lost her original mind, she cried out in fright, sat up straight, touched everywhere, and when she touched a hand, she rushed towards it without thinking. Dongmei looked at her young lady, and then at the uncle who had been guarding her for most of the night and finally waited for the "call". She blinked and went out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： Pit dead horse with caution (4) Chapter 182 Punish a dead horse with caution (4) Xuan Yin sat on the bed, put her on his lap, and hugged her like a baby. She was too hot. For Xuan Yin who was afraid of the heat and took an ice bath even in winter, this temperature was almost can kill him. Xuanyin''s body began to sweat, first on his forehead, then on his back, and finally, there was no dry place. There was a piercing pain in his heart, if what he expected was correct, it should be a precursor to the awakening of Gu worms. Damn it, if I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t have thrown away the medicine Xuan Yu gave him! Ning Yue clung to his body and hugged his neck with both hands, for fear that if the piece of driftwood escaped, she would drown in the deep sea. Dongba suddenly remembered the warning of the eldest master, not to let the fourth master get close to things that are too hot, any temperature exceeding the human body will easily wake up the Gu worms. Miss San burned like this... Dong Ba turned pale, knocked on the door, and said anxiously: "Master, come out and let Dongmei in!" Xuanyin kissed her forehead lightly: "Do you want Dongmei to come in?" Ning Yue shook her head in a daze. He smiled lightly and hugged her tightly: "Okay, I won''t leave." Ning Yue gradually settled down, and fell asleep in his arms, holding his thumb with her little hand, which made him laugh for a long time. This night, Ning Yue burned repeatedly, but Xuan Yin didn''t go anywhere, just hugged her and sat there all night until dawn. It took three days for Ning Yue to completely get rid of the high fever. In these three days, she was almost awake for half a day and burned for half a day. Even the imperial physician was surprised by such fierce symptoms. Fortunately, her condition was under control. On the morning of the fourth day, she got out of bed refreshed. Tangli Courtyard returned to its former tranquility, but Ma Ningxin''s room was brightly lit. On the one hand, Niuniu had a severe fever and couldn''t sleep well; on the other hand, she was waiting for news. In the middle of the night, Lian''er lifted the curtain and came in, followed by a thin and small maidservant behind her. If Lin Yonghe was here, he would definitely recognize that this was one of the only two maidservants beside her who were not let go by the old lady, and the other one who was not let go was Luzhu. But Luzhu and Lin Yonghe had been together for too long, so it was not easy to bribe her, so Ma Ningxin fell in love with this little maid. Ma Ningxin gave Lian''er a wink, Lian''er put the latch on the door, and said to the little maid: "You can answer whatever you ask, don''t hide anything, and don''t worry about it. Since the young lady dares to look for you, I will I figured out a way to keep you." The little maid lowered her head and did not speak. Ma Ningxin gestured. Lian''er took out a one hundred tael bank note from the box: "How much is your monthly payment? It''s less than two taels, how many months do you have to earn to earn one hundred taels?" The little maid bit her lip. Ma Ningxin was anxious, and nodded to Lian''er. Lian''er took out another bank note, but the little maid was still unmoved by it, Ma Ningxin slapped the table directly: "Five hundred taels! You took the money, and I will let you out of the house! From now on, the sea and the sky will be brighter, and you will never have to go back Come to Beijing!" If it were Ning Yue, she wouldn''t need to pay a penny, and she could tell the whole story of the little maid just by torturing her. But with Ma Ningxin''s temperament, she couldn''t do such a cruel thing, so she had to buy her off. The little girl thought that five hundred taels would be enough to be a small landlord in the countryside, so she immediately knelt down and said, "Miss, please, this servant will know everything!" Ma Ningxin said seriously: "Let me ask you, is Aunt Lin''s leg completely healed?" The little girl shook her head: "That''s not true, I can only walk a little bit, and it''s not enough to walk too much." Ma Ningxin pondered for a moment, then asked: "Then... what happened to that girl? Where did she come from as a doctor?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： Pit dead horse with caution (5) Chapter 183 Punish a dead horse with caution (5) "I don''t know where the doctor and servants came from, I only know that the fourth young master found them from other places." "Out of town?" Ma Ningxin took a weak breath, "So... no one in the capital knows her details." "I''m afraid so, miss." Ma Ningxin frowned, squeezed the veil tightly and said, "In the Millennium Court, what else does she do besides healing Aunt Lin''s legs?" The little maid thought for a while: "It seems... to teach the second lady how to speak." So Ning Xi didn''t burn out his throat, but his brain? Still need someone to teach her how to speak? After sending the little maid away, Ma Ningxin immediately wrote the news she got in a letter. Lian''er took the letter and went out, and when she came back, she had a box of purple ointment in her hand: "A little father-in-law handed it to the servant at the door, saying it was a gift from the imperial concubine and empress, and let it be used by Niu Niu. I promise not to leave any scars." Niu Niu''s illness...has it spread to the palace? Ma Ningxin was stunned, the emblem on the ointment was indeed from the imperial pharmacy, and it could not be fake. But... thinking of what the imperial concubine had done to her, she locked the ointment in the cabinet again. The sudden loss of a young maid from the Millennium Court did not cause any trouble. After driving away the lone star of Tiansha, everyone seems to have started to change their luck. First, Lin Yonghe walked down the ground, and then Ning Xi spoke, his tone was a bit strange, but if he didn''t listen carefully, he couldn''t hear it very well. Ma Jingyan''s luck was even better, and he got the chance to meet Princess Deqing. Princess Deqing was the princess who had discussed marriage with Lin Chengfeng earlier. Because of Lin Chengfeng''s trouble with Ning Zhen, Lin Kun introduced Ma Jingyan to her while apologizing to Princess Deqing. When this matter reached the ears of the old lady, the old lady was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth from ear to ear. It stands to reason that the princess consort is not a good way out for a man, because anyone who becomes a consort can no longer be an official in the court. Ma Jingyan''s intelligence is second only to Ma Keqing. The old lady has high hopes for him, no matter what he does in the future , must be stronger than the princess consort who has no name at all. But some time ago, Ma Jinyan dropped out of school to take care of Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi, which undoubtedly ruined his official career. Since she can''t be an official anymore, Princess Shang is more promising than marrying a well-matched daughter. At this point, the old lady felt the last trace of guilt for driving Ning Yue away. Sacrificing one person in exchange for the prosperity of the whole family, why not? Niuniu''s illness gradually improved, and she was able to make the old lady happy again, but she scratched a few pimples and left some scars. Ma Ningxin hugs Niuniu to greet the old lady every day, and never mentions the old lady driving Ning Yue away. She didn''t mention it, and neither did the old lady, making it seem like Ning Yue had never appeared in the Ma family. Seeing that she was well-behaved and much more sensible than before, the old lady sighed and said, "It''s an eventful time in the house, and your second aunt may not be able to do it all by herself. If you have time, go to her room to sit and help She''s the first one. Her housekeeper is no worse than your aunt, learn more from her, and when she gets married again, she will know how to deal with it." "Grandmother''s words are very true, and my granddaughter will work hard to learn from my second aunt." That afternoon, Ma Ningxin went to the second wife''s yard. As for Ma Ningxin''s sudden assistance to the second wife in the middle school, the people in the Millennium Court didn''t take it seriously. A widow with a daughter, if she wants to be brainless, chaste or chaste, her future fate will be nothing more than two: It''s not worth their guarding against to spend a lifetime in Ma''s family, or to find a bad family! The ninth day of February was the day when Ma Jinyan and Princess Deqing met for the third time. The two met on a boat by the shore of Dali Lake. Same as the previous two times, Ma Jinyan arrived an hour earlier than the agreed time, standing at the bow of the boat in a chic and handsome manner, looking at the possible direction of the carriage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： Pit dead horse with caution (6) Chapter 184 Punish a dead horse with caution (6) Princess Deqing is the daughter of Empress Shi, and her status is only a little lower than that of Princess Fuyuan, who was born after the Yuan Dynasty. Guo Consort was much luckier. In particular, at first he thought that Princess Deqing would be a stereotyped boring gourd like Princess Fuyuan, but only after meeting him did he realize that she was not only knowledgeable, but also very funny. In terms of appearance, there is nothing to choose. Ma Jingyan would be very happy to marry such a beautiful and intelligent woman, even if she is not a princess. An hour later, Princess Deqing came down accompanied by the female officer. Princess Deqing was wearing a scarlet cloud gown, a plain white pearl skirt, and a ruby ??begonia golden step, with a little powder and daisy, like a smoke cage in the sky, as beautiful as a dream. Ma Jinyan was almost taken aback. Princess Deqing smiled slightly: "Be cautious." Ma Jinyan came back to his senses, clasped his fists and bowed: "Princess." "I said you and I don''t have to be so alien." Princess Deqing also had a good impression of Ma Jingyan. She was originally introduced by Sikong Shuo, and she met Lin Chengfeng. Lin Chengfeng is a modest son, and she can be regarded as a chat She got it, but she always felt that the other party lacked a little masculinity, and Ma Jinyan just made up for this shortcoming. I don''t know what his character is like, whether he has one face to himself and another face to others. Ma Jinyan smiled and said, "Does the princess like horseshoe cake?" Princess Deqing is not very interested in sweets, but she still nodded: "Where is Mr. Ma? Do you like it?" Ma Jinyan said frankly: "I don''t like it very much, but I know that there is a very famous seller of horseshoe cakes nearby. It is made of wild water chestnuts. It only sets up a stall for an hour every day. It is said that there are many people waiting in line. His stuff." "Oh? So powerful." Princess Deqing became interested, "Since the business is so good, why only sell it for an hour?" "Because he has a wife who is paralyzed in bed at home, and he said that his wife can''t leave him for too long, so even if he makes less money, he should try to stay with his wife as much as possible." Ma Jinyan said with emotion, "Compared to those A man who has three wives and four concubines is still not satisfied, such a man, although poorer, is truly worthy of a woman''s entrustment for life." These words more or less allude to himself. In terms of status, he is not considered noble, but he is willing to treat his wife with a heart that never leaves. Princess Deqing was deeply moved by his words: "I suddenly want to eat." Ma Jinyan helped her onto the boat: "Princess, wait a moment, I''ll go and buy it and I''ll be back." It took more than half an hour to go, until Princess Deqing almost lost her patience, so he rushed over with a box of hot horseshoe cake. Unexpectedly, before **** into the boat, it was knocked over by a little beggar and knocked to the ground. You dont need to guess and you know that if you go back and buy it at this time, you will definitely not be able to buy it. Princess Deqing thought, he would definitely get angry. To Princess Deqing''s surprise, instead of getting angry, he gave him a few copper coins to the little beggar. After boarding the boat, he gave a very apologetic salute: "There are too many people queuing up, I''m really sorry, I kept the princess waiting for so long, but I couldn''t hold it steady." There were a lot of people queuing up, which meant that he didn''t use his status to overwhelm the other party, and the thing was knocked down by the little beggar, so he took the responsibility on himself. At this moment, Princess Deqing was almost giving full marks in her heart. She didn''t know what she thought of, and Princess Deqing asked again: "Why only give a few copper coins?" Ma Jinyan said: "Every man is innocent and he is guilty. If you give too much, it will be easy to be robbed. If you are injured during the dispute, it will not be worth the loss." (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： Pit dead horse with caution (7) Chapter 185 Punish a dead horse with caution (7) Princess Deqing smiled with satisfaction, and chatted happily with him. It was not until sunset, urged by the female officer, that Princess Deqing reluctantly bid farewell to Ma Jingyan. After getting along with her three times, Princess Deqing has already deeply recognized Ma Jingyan, but there is an unacceptable practice in the royal family. Before officially canonizing the son-in-law, a female official must have **** on her behalf, and find out whether the son-in-law has any hidden problems in that respect. Princess Deqing returned to the palace and truthfully reported her feelings towards Ma Jingyan to the emperor. Three days later, the emperor ordered Princess Deqing''s personal female officer, Lu Shi, to go to the General''s Mansion to "chat" with Ma Jingyan about the wedding. Ma Jinyan went back to the house and ordered someone to tidy up the good students in the Millennium Court. Although I don''t know when the female officer Lu will come, it is always right to make preparations earlier. From the food, drinks to the furnishings in the room, he carefully arranged everything, and when everything was ready, an unexpected guest suddenly came to the mansionYang Daxian. Yang Daxian was still wearing the blue-gray Taoist robe, but the corners and cuffs of the robe were torn, his hair was messed up, there were a few blood-red marks on his face, and the corners of his lips were torn. There was one. He came in through the back door, and after entering, he took a detour to the Millennium Court. Ma Jinyan looked at him with a frown, and asked deeply: "How did you do this? Didn''t you agree that you will perform the ceremony of the reincarnation of the lucky star for my sister at the end of the month?" Yang Daxian covered his painful face, and snorted, "You think I want to come here so soon! If I hadn''t been cornered, I...can I find you?" Ma Jingyan''s tone sank again: "What happened?" Yang Daxian sat down on the chair, no one poured water for him, he took a teapot and drank it himself, gulping down half of it, then panting: "Isn''t it the Prince Yin? I don''t know where it came from." After inquiring about my residence, without further ado, a fire burned my yard clean! I was taking a bath at that time, do you know? Otherwise, I would be burned to death in it too!" "Then you came to me?" "No. Then I found an inn to live in, but that group of people, somehow, came to the inn again, twisted me out of the quilt in the middle of the night, and beat me up!" At this point, Yang Daxian was angry and aggrieved, "I have never been treated so badly since I came to your Xiliang! I hid without listening, and kept changing places, but no matter how I changed, that group of people seemed to be resting on me. It''s like a pair of eyes... woo... Am I easy?" Ma Jingyan''s eyes flashed a cold light: "How can you be sure that those people are sent by King Yinjun? Maybe they are the people you cheated before." What kind of half-immortal, what kind of Taishang Laojun sits down as a disciple, all of them are blown out by himself. Apart from bluffing and deceiving, this guy has no real skills! Yang Daxian''s face turned pale for a while, rolled his eyes, and said: "I went to the Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion to do rituals, okay? I recognize their emblems, the guards of the Xuan family, it''s all right!" This guy actually went to Xuan''s house while eating and drinking, he is really brave. Ma Jinyan gave him a disgusted look, and didn''t ask him what ritual he did in Xuan''s house, and said: "It seems that the king of Yinjun is fighting for my third sister." "I told you earlier, don''t get the Xuan family''s ideas, they are all infatuated species! The palace is so big, I haven''t even met a concubine! How dare you make your sister Li Daitao stiff, and provoke some Yinjun king!" Yang Daxian rolled his eyes in disdain, "Ah... really! I was possessed by something, and I agreed to do this kind of thing for you! Now it''s all right, I offended Prince Yinjun, I won''t be able to survive in the capital It''s..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： Pit dead horse with caution (8) Chapter 186 Punish a dead horse with caution (8) Ma Jinyan is too lazy to care about the life and death of this kind of magic stick. At this point, Yang Daxian is no longer of any use value. Even if he insists on letting him give Ningxi the fate of reincarnating a lucky star... No, I can''t wait until that day, He will be silenced by King Yinjun. Fortunately, I had already reserved my last move. Ma Jinyan moved his eyelids lightly: "You are also stupid. Those people kept torturing you, but they didn''t kill you, which means that he didn''t intend to kill you at all. He just wanted to force you to run to I am here, so they will be sure that I am behind the scenes." Where did Yang Daxian never think about this? He is not a fool. But he really can''t help it, being tortured is also very painful! Yang Daxian cleared his throat: "It''s as if they don''t know that you are behind the scenes." "Knowing is one thing, having evidence is another. Well, you can''t stay here anymore. Wait for a while when there are fewer people, and I''ll send you out of the mansion. If you don''t want to be troubled by Prince Yin, I advise you You, the farther away from the capital the better, never come back!" Yang Daxian was led out by Ma Jingyan''s boy. It was just after dinner time and there were many people on the road. The boy arranged Yang Daxian in the small firewood room closest to the backyard. Yang Daxian pursed his lips: "When you ask me for something, you are like a bastard. Now that I don''t need you, just kick me away, son of a bitch!" Seeing him scolding so badly, the boy really wanted to rush up and slap him a few times. Yang Daxian found a stool and sat down: "What are you doing there? Your grandpa Yang hasn''t eaten, so hurry up and order some good wine and food!" The little servant spat and went reluctantly. Yang Daxian picked his teeth: "Think I''m not capable? I tell you, I''m capable. That Ma Ningyue, I can see that he is a man of great fortune. You can''t kill you!" crunch The door was pushed open. The one who came in was not the black-headed boy just now, but a white, handsome and temperamental young man with a bright smile on his face: "Mystery, I kept you waiting for a long time. Your meal." Yang Daxian glanced at it, good guy! Roast goose, beggar chicken, fried large intestine with green onion, boiled fish, sweet and sour pork ribs, hot and sour potato shreds, cold lettuce, chicken soup with mushroom and cordyceps, this is the rhythm of ancestor worship! "Finally a sensible person came." Yang Daxian snorted and asked the boy to put the food on the table. The young man arranged the food and poured the wine, and said with a pleasant smile, "Use it slowly. If it doesn''t suit your appetite, our master has told us to cook another table for you." This is justified! Yang Daxian was very useful and rewarded him with a small silver nude. The young man accepted it with a smile on his face, and made several bows before exiting the firewood room. As soon as he came out, he suppressed his flattering smile, kicked the boy who fell in the grass, touched the human skin mask on his face, and walked away. Calculating the time, it may take half an hour for the medicine to take effect. Until then, there is something you can do. In the small kitchen of the Millennium Courtyard, Luzhu is cooking noodles. The young master loves noodles and usually does not eat them with Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi. Suddenly there was the sound of a crock pot breaking outside. Was it another blind eye who broke something? Tell her to find out, and her monthly money will be deducted! Lu Zhu walked out wiping her hands. A shadow flashed into the room, took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, pulled out the cork, and poured it into the noodles. Originally, he only planned to pour a drop or two, but his hands slipped and he poured most of it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： Pit dead horse with caution (9) Chapter 187 Punish a dead horse with caution (9) "Uh... old guy Sikong only allowed you to use one drop, half of it... Forget it, it''s already half, why don''t you use all of it!" He said, and poured the remaining half of the bottle into it. When Luzhu came in, she didn''t realize that the noodles had been tampered with. She just wondered if there was too much soy sauce, as if the color was a little darker. After Luzhu left, the shadow came out from behind the stove, and with a slight leap, it went up to the roof. He was as light as a swallow, stepping on the rubble without making any sound. He came to Ma Jingyan''s roof, squatted down, gently lifted a tile, the candlelight came out, and shone into his bright black eyes, making his dark pupils like two obsidian shining in the shadows, bright and charming. Today is the day of the trial marriage of the princess and the female officer. Ma Jinyan is in a good mood. He has always been confident in his ability, and he is guaranteed to satisfy the female official Lu so much that he will be devoted to him from then on! Princess Deqing is the woman he wants to marry, but he will not guard his body like a jade for Deqing. Princess Shang is just the first step he has taken. Stepping on the stepping stone of the princess, his life can take many steps forward. He ate a large bowl of noodles in a happy mood. I dont know if its because people are in good spirits on happy occasions. He feels that todays noodles are more delicious than usual, so delicious...he has a "reaction". Someone on the roof stifles his guts from laughing. Dare to bully his little Yueyue? Ha, wait to go to hell! Xuanyin looked at the sky, performed lightness kung fu and flew down, went straight to the firewood room near the back door, opened the door and saw that Yang Daxian was really drunk. Xuanyin took out the palace lady''s clothes that had been hidden in the pile of firewood a long time ago, touched Yang Daxian''s acupoints, and put them on for Yang Daxian. "Yang Shengun, this king is so big, I only changed clothes for two people, one is my sister and the other is my woman, you are really lucky." Xuanyin tore Yang Daxian''s body Clothes, fearing that he would not know how to handle them, he specially chose the simplest court ladies'' clothes. After dressing Yang Daxian, he put Yang Daxian''s hair down and sprinkled some spices that princesses are used to. It is not difficult to get this kind of spice, there are a lot of it in Fuyuan''s cousin''s house. After carrying Yang Daxian on his shoulders, Xuanyin went to the Millennium Court. Probably because of Ma Jingyan''s orders, everyone started to return to their rooms consciously after dinner. Xuanyin was carrying such a big person on his back, and he couldn''t just throw it off the roof. When he walked around the corridor, Lin Yonghe took Ningxi to face him When he came, Xuan Yin''s eyebrows twitched, and he flashed into the dark room. He thought the two of them would pass by here, but unexpectedly they opened the door and walked in. Xuanyin and Yang Daxian hid under the bed. Lin Yonghe took Ning Xi''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, no one will find out about your illness. You will definitely be able to marry Yinjun King smoothly. Even if Yang Daxian is gone, someone else will give you orders. You and Yinjun King, it must be a match made in heaven." Xuanyin almost vomited, what did the old hag say, looking for someone to die for Ma Ningxi? Clothed into his natural fit? Sikong Shuo, you bastard, I dare to bet that if the person who risked his life wasn''t you, I would cut off his head! In the back, the mother and daughter chattered about homework for a while, Ning Xi left, and Lin Yonghe began to undress. Xuanyin really vomited... After finally waiting for Lin Yonghe to go to the bathroom, Xuanyin fished out Yang Daxian, unlocked Yang Daxian''s acupoints, and threw him onto Ma Jingyan''s bed without stopping! At this time, Ma Jingyan had been dazzled by the medicine, not to mention fever, and hallucinations. It''s just that, unlike Ning Yue''s illusion that everything is getting bigger, what he sees... are all charming and enchanting little beauties. He hugged a vase and kissed lingeringly: "Little darling, why are you so cold..." Xuan Yin hit a strong wind, shaking him onto the bed. Then, Ma Jinyan saw the affectionate "Miss Lu", and pressed the corner of his lips together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： The retribution of the scumbags (1) Chapter 188 The retribution of the scumbags (1) Lin Yonghe sat in the room, feeling uneasy in his heart, rubbing his heart for a while, and rolling up his wide sleeves for a while. Although I know it''s a trial marriage, I also know that my son must show his ability... But, can you stop shouting so loudly? The entire Millennium Court almost heard it. She frowned, and looked at Luzhu beside her, and saw that Luzhu''s face was completely red. Now that Luzhu is like this, what about the other maids? She opened the door, and the scene in front of her almost made her screamin the courtyard, under the corridor, there were servants who didn''t know what they were doing everywhere, holding cleaning tools in their hands, but none of them cleaned seriously, but all in twos and threes. Get together, aim at the direction of a certain room, whisper and laugh at something. Seeing Lin Yonghe coming out, everyone''s faces showed a trace of embarrassment. So far, what else does Lin Yonghe not understand? Lin Yonghe was so angry that he drove them all back to the room, and ordered them not to come out without her order. However, this move not only failed to suppress everyone''s curiosity, but instead made them more concerned about the Si Young Master''s situation. It''s not that the fourth young master has never slept in Tongfang before, but when was he so... fierce like today? A servant girl asked: "Did you see what that female official looks like? Isn''t she very beautiful?" Can you toss to death if you are not beautiful? Another person replied: "I didn''t see it. I don''t know when it came in. Mother Chen, you are the gatekeeper. Did you see it?" Mother Chen shook her head: "No, maybe she came in when I went to the toilet..." "Hey, hey, listen quickly, has the bed collapsed?" Everyone burst out laughing, even Lin Yonghe staggered and fell on the door after hearing the bang. The only one who didn''t respond was Ning Xi. She sat in front of the bronze mirror and carefully stroked her eyebrows. King Yinjun likes a tenderer appearance, so she can paint herself more gracefully, with lower and straighter eyebrows, a little less rouge and powder, wouldn''t that be enough? This face is not inferior to Ning Yue''s at all! She turned her head and saw that Cuilan''s face was so red that even a woman blushed when she saw it, which meant that she was really beautiful! At dusk, a plain carriage drove into the second gate of the General''s Mansion, and Lady Lu stepped on a stool and stepped down. Although she knew that tonight was a trial marriage, she did not dress up much. She wore a pink palace dress and a tall A single bun, a high-waisted skirt, and a snow-white waistcoat, a very refreshing attire. She stepped through the second door, glanced left and right, wondering why no one came to greet her, even if the time was not announced, but Ma Jingyan should have arranged for someone to wait here early... At this time, a maid wearing pink bijia poked her head out from the gatehouse and met her eyes. The maid suddenly opened her eyes wide as if she had been frightened. After that, she even forgot to bow, With the wind on the soles of his feet, he ran towards the depths of the inner house. Ms. Lu frowned. Ma Ningxin walked over with the pair of cards, and it seemed that she was going out. When she saw the female officer Lu, Ma Ningxin paused for a while, and said after a while: "Is... is it Princess Deqing''s female officer?" Lady Lu nodded, and looked at her suspiciously: "You are..." Ma Ningxin only walked around the vicinity of Concubine Wu when she entered the palace last time, and did not meet the princesses. Therefore, she did not recognize the second lady in front of her. A woman who is around ten years old but still wears a girl''s bun. Ma Ningxin pinched her cuffs, suppressed the expression that might reveal her secrets at any time, and said with a smile: "I am Ma Ningxin." It turned out to be the little widow who reconciled with her husband and then moved back to her natal family with her daughter. I heard that there is still one in her belly... Lady Lu glanced at Ma Ningxin''s slightly swollen belly with meaningful eyes, and sighed, such a woman is really embarrassing to her mother''s family, and it is impossible to find a good husband''s family in the future . (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： The retribution of the scumbags (2) Chapter 189 The retribution of the scumbags (2) "Ms. Lu?" Ma Ningxin called her softly. Ms. Lu realized her gaffe, smiled coquettishly, and showed an elegant and charming smile: "So it''s Missy, what a coincidence." She glanced at the pair of cards in her hand, and said pleasantly, "Missy, are you going out?" Ma Ningxin said: "Yes, I plan to go out to get some horseshoe cakes. By the way, does Miss Lu like to eat horseshoe cakes? Our family opened a small shop near Lihu, and the business is very good every day." Lake Lake? Isn''t this the place where Princess Deqing and Ma Jingyan dated? Lady Lu''s eyelashes trembled, and she asked, "How many horseshoe cakes are there?" "Our family is the only wild one." Ma Ningxin said with a smile, "Oh, there is a roadside stall that also sells this, because it is not very clean, and the business is not very good." So Ma Jingyan lied to the princess? Officer Lu''s face turned serious: "I heard that he only sells it for an hour...why?" Ma Ningxin said in a normal tone: "Ms. Lu knows this, yes, he only sells it for an hour, because he also has a glutinous rice ball stall on the East Street, and his wife is too busy at night. " The wife is not paralyzed, not to shorten the trading time to take care of the talents... An unknown undercurrent flashed through Lu''s heart, remembering the maid who ran away in a hurry, and subconsciously felt that the other party was hiding something tricky. She thought so in her heart, but there was nothing unusual on her face, and she asked gently: "Do you know the little girl who just walked over there?" Of course I know her, it''s Lian''er beside her. Ma Ningxin''s eyes flickered, she nodded and said: "Oh, she is my fourth brother''s maid. The fourth brother said that you will come only late at night, so she probably passed it on to the fourth brother?" Indeed, according to the plan, she should come here late at night, after all, this is not something worth promoting. It was Princess Deqing who couldn''t wait and sent her out of the palace early. But looking at the panicked look of that little maid, I''m afraid she was more frightened than pleasantly surprised. Ms. Lu fell into a brief thought. Ma Ningxin smiled and said: "I will accompany you to the flower hall to sit for a while, and the fourth brother will send someone to pick you up soon." Ms. Lu thought for a while, and said: "Princess Deqing is not an outsider, so there is no need to see outsiders like this. I just go there by myself." "Then... how about I go with you, there is someone talking on the way." Ma Ningxin volunteered. Ms. Lu took everything as Ma Ningxin''s flattery and flattery to herself and the princess, without any suspicion, and went to the Millennium Court with Ma Ningxin. The purpose of her trip was not only to help the princess try marriage, but also to inquire about Ma Jingyan''s reputation in the mansion. On the way, she asked Ma Ningxin a lot about Ma Jingyan''s past, and Ma Ningxin picked up all the nice words, such as hard work, self-discipline, and generosity... Lady Lu asked Ning Yue again, and Ning Yue was kicked out The matter of the mansion has not been reported to the outside world for the time being, Ma Ningxin only said that Ma Yuan was injured and his life and death were uncertain, and Ning Yue went to the temple to pray for his father. Ms. Lu''s doubts deepened. According to Ma Ningxin, Ma Jingyan is a very good person, but why would he lie to the princess? Is it because he has been pretending to be excellent and deceived all the people around him? At this time, she didn''t realize that Ma Ningxin might be the one who really lied. The two soon arrived at the Millennium Court. As soon as they crossed the threshold, the two heard a bang, which seemed to be the sound of the bed board falling down. Both of them were stunned for a moment, and then they looked around, but they couldn''t see anyone in the yard at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： The retribution of the scumbags (3) Chapter 190 The retribution of the scumbags (3) This...what the **** happened? The maids and women obviously also heard the loud noise, and pushed open the window at the risk of being punished by Lin Yonghe. Officer Lu saw the windows being pushed open one after another as if they had made an appointment. Soon, pairs of curious eyes appeared. When those eyes saw her, they showed strong confusion, as if... Didn''t recognize her. But how is that possible? She is wearing a palace dress, even a fool can guess her identity! The maids and women looked at each other, didn''t they already enter a female official? Why is there another one? That surname is Lu, what is this surname? Ma Ningxin cleared her throat and said loudly, "Fourth Brother, Miss Lu is here to see you." What did Missy say? Miss Lu? This is Miss Lu? Who is... in that house? They seem to have stumbled upon something remarkable Papapapa~ Windows closed spontaneously one by one! Ms. Lu was so angry that her breath became stagnant. "Hmm~" In a certain room, there was an unusual sound! Ms. Lu instinctively had a bad feeling: "Miss, whose room is that?" Ma Ningxin lowered her head, squeezed the veil tightly, and faltered: "Yes... er... I... I don''t know..." Lin Yonghe came out in a hurry. The moment she heard Ma Ningxin shouting for Lady Lu, she was almost stunned. She didn''t know if there were two surnamed Lu in the palace, but Princess Deqing sent to find her son. There must be only one of . But if Officer Lu just came now, then who was the one who was in the room with his son just now? After such a short time, her back was soaked in cold sweat. She didn''t even have time to think about why her son, who was always sensible, made such a low-level mistake at such an important juncture. She tried her best to suppress the panic in her heart and squeeze out A gentle and amiable smile: "Ms. Lu is here? Please come in, please come in!" As he spoke, he was about to lead Ms. Lu to the bright hall where she received guests. But what kind of discerning woman is Miss Lu? Although Lin Yonghe''s panic was only for a moment, it was enough for her to notice. She pushed away Lin Yonghe who was standing in front of her, took two steps in three steps, and kicked open the door with one kick! A strong sensuality came to her nostrils, and Ms. Lu frowned instinctively. Then, when she looked up, she was instantly stunned by the scene in front of her. The table was overturned, the chairs were overturned, the bed... also collapsed, and the plain curtain hung down, gently falling on the two people who had just finished a "fierce battle". It is not difficult to guess how much strength was used at that time. However, what made it even more difficult for Ms. Lu to accept was that the person Ma Jingyan had turned against was actually a man! Is Ma Jingyan a broken sleeve? It''s still the one under the pressure! In an instant, Miss Lu felt as if she had swallowed a hundred flies. In the Daxin Dynasty, it was not a new thing for men to play with men. Generally, no one would care too much about raising three or two children, but the problem is, you can''t It''s the one below! "My God, my God..." Lady Lu was dazed, she covered her forehead, and stumbled out, "You are too bullying, I want to tell the princess, you are too bullying..." She is obviously a broken sleeve, but she still wants to be a son-in-law. What do they think of a princess? What do you think of the Daxin Dynasty? The shock in Lin Yonghe''s heart was not as small as that of the female officer Lu, and even more, the son was born in October of her pregnancy, and she had worked so hard to bring him up. Would she not know whether the son liked men or women? (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： The retribution of the scumbags (4) Chapter 191 The retribution of the scumbags (4) She grabbed Officer Lu''s sleeve: "Miss Lu, listen to me, this must be a misunderstanding!" After being loved so much, Ma Jinyan had already fallen into a deep sleep in his arms, and with that little birdy attitude, he slapped Lin Yonghe back in the face. Female officer Lu was so disgusted that she could stop eating for three days. She shook off Lin Yonghe''s hand and said coldly, "What are you? How dare you drag me?" Just relying on a half-hearted aunt, kowtowing to her is not an exaggeration! Lin Yonghe knew that the other party was completely irritated, she let go of her hand, and said as if she was about to cry: "Ms. Lu, my son must have drunk too much, he is not like this usually..." Ms. Lu retorted: "Hasn''t Aunt Lin heard of telling the truth after drinking? You can judge a person''s character only by tasting the wine!" Lin Yonghe choked, for this day, for plotting against Ning Yue, and for "breaking out of the cocoon and becoming a butterfly", her son ruined his official career. Being a son-in-law is the only way out for his son. She must not let this marriage be ruined ! She gave Luzhu a wink, and Luzhu understood, and went back to the room to take out a small box, Lin Yonghe took it and handed it to Officer Lu and said: "A little heart is not a respect, please come to the Ming Hall to talk to Mrs. Lu." But is Ms. Lu such an easy person to bribe? Xuanyin''s ten dan gold may still be considered, this... Heh, Miss Lu didn''t even look at it, so she turned and walked away. Looking at her resolute back, Lin Yonghe almost felt murderous, but she can''t do it, because there is another Ma Ningxin here, unless she kills Ma Ningxin together... But an "accident" by one person can be called an accident , two people... can''t justify it no matter what! Lin Yonghe''s lungs were about to explode, he turned and went back to the house, wanting to see who was the one who harmed his son? She brushed aside the messy hair that covered his face, and the moment she saw his face clearly, a thunderous sound rang in her mind... Lady Lu returned to the palace as quickly as possible, and based on her own understanding of the situation in the Millennium Court, she added embellishments: "... woo...Princess, Ma Jingyan is not a thing...he can''t do it at all...it depends on a man To be able to rise up...if the servant hadn''t killed him by surprise, the servant...wouldn''t have known that he was...a...a rabbit!" It was still a tricked rabbit. Princess Deqing deeply felt that she had been tricked, so she ran to the imperial study, threw herself into the emperor''s arms, and complained about her tragic experience with snot and tears. Apart from Princess Fuyuan, the emperor loves this daughter the most. The baby girl is crying so sadly that he can''t wait to drag Ma Jingyan out and crack the car! But he couldn''t, because Ma Yuan was injured on the front line, and the soldiers were so ambitious that they all threatened to kill the gang of Nanjiang dogs to avenge Ma Yuan. At this juncture, it seemed particularly inappropriate to deal with his own son. Meeting a **** is not the most annoying thing, the most polite thing is that you can''t do anything to this bastard! The anger in the emperor''s heart instantly doubled. After careful questioning, he found out that this man was introduced by Lin Kun. To be precise, it was Sikong Shuo who introduced Lin Chengfeng. Lin Chengfeng was seriously ill and could not marry Deqing. The Lin family recommended Ma Jingyan again. At this very moment, someone spread the news in the palace: Lin Chengfeng resolutely gave up on Princess Deqing because he fell in love with the Fifth Miss of the Ma family. The emperor immediately ordered someone to go to Ma''s house to find out the truth, and now that Ma Ningxin is helping the family, she will of course let them know the "facts". "When you go back to the emperor, Ma Ningzhen didn''t like Lin Chengfeng at first. In order to get her, Lin Chengfeng did not hesitate to bribe the robbers and acted as a hero to save the beauty..." Eunuch Gao reported the news of the inquest truthfully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： The retribution of the scumbags (5) Chapter 192 The retribution of the scumbags (5) The bottom of the emperor''s heart... is really burning with anger! "Good for you Lin Chengfeng, good for your Lin family, how dare you fool my daughter like this!" In the hall, there was a sudden silence. After following the emperor for many years, no one has ever seen the emperor speak so harshly. He has a gentle temperament. Even if Concubine Jia De had an affair with Chen Bo, he just dealt with it quietly. Everything, but this time, Eunuch Gao felt that the emperor was about to lose his temper. Eunuch Gao also felt that, as the emperor''s confidant, he had to remind him of some things: "Your Majesty, the elders of the Lin family have gone, Mrs. Lin is an orphan and widow, and lives with Mrs. Lin in the east courtyard. Outsiders come and go... Lin Chengfeng is the son of the second master Lin Chuan, and Ma Jingyan is the son of his sister." The emperor just remembered that the two sisters of the Lin family were all married to Ma Yuan, the eldest daughter was his first wife, and the second daughter was his aunt: "Whose daughter is Ma Ningyue?" Eunuch Gao said: "If you go back to the emperor, it belongs to Lin Lanzhi, the big house. Mrs. Lanzhi is currently living in Lin''s house. She has been insane and hasn''t recovered much." The emperor sighed: "It''s poor too." I don''t know if he was talking about Lin Lanzhi or Ma Ningyue, "I remember that the Jiedu envoy of Beizhou just handed in his resignation letter?" Beizhou, the place where the Daxin Dynasty and the Northern Territory handover, is frozen and desolate all the year round. Eunuch Gao quickly turned over the paperwork: "Yes, I handed it in years ago, but you haven''t approved it yet." "Tell him, I''m sure." After finishing speaking, the emperor said again, "Canonize Lin Chuan as Zheng Erpin and the new Beizhou Jiedu Envoy, in charge of the Beizhou Service Camp." The service camp in Beizhou... Isn''t that a Bi Mawen? On the surface it appears to have been upgraded, but in fact it was exiled... "Your Majesty." Eunuch Gao reminded, "Lin Chuan...is a regular attendant of Zhongzhong." Princess Deqing, who is not a constant attendant, would give him a high look? The emperor knew, but the emperor did not expose it like before. At this time, he did not look like a high-ranking emperor, but more like a father who loved his daughter. The daughter was bullied. As a father, he naturally wanted to help his daughter. The place is back. He flipped through Zhongchang Attendant''s request for military expenses, and the word "Zhun" was marked on it. After pondering for a moment, he threw it into the brazier. Eunuch Gao was a little dazed. Sikong Shuo helped the emperor to lay down the throne. No one understood Sikong Shuo''s position in the emperor''s heart better than him. But whatever Sikong Shuo wanted, no emperor would not give up. But this time, the emperor rejected Sikong Shuo. Did the emperor really get angry with Sikong Shuo? Or... the emperor finally grew wary of Sikong Shuo? The news of Lin Chuan''s transfer to Beizhou spread to the General''s Mansion as quickly as possible. Lin Yonghe hadn''t recovered from what happened to her son, and her only brother suffered another accident. She was so out of breath that she fainted! However, she fainted, but the old lady did not, and the Ma family did not. As soon as the old lady heard the news, she knew that Princess Deqing had complained to the emperor. The emperor could not punish his son when Ma Yuan was injured, so he vented double his anger on Lin Chuan, and Lin Chuan deserved it. Such a useless son was born. How did she know that Lin Chengfeng''s tragedy was all caused by her good granddaughter Ning Xi? If it wasn''t for Ning Xi''s failure to frame Ning Yue and Ning Zhen, would Lin Chengfeng need to take the blame? Lin Chengfeng refused the marriage very well, and Ning Xi cried and hinted that he would marry Ning Zhen... Ning Xi is aware of the disaster she caused, but she doesn''t think it''s her fault, it''s all because of this brother, who made such a trouble at a critical moment! She looked at Ma Jingyan who was kneeling on the ground. Ma Jingyan was fully awake. He changed his clothes and lost his head, but he couldn''t hide the traces of being loved on his body. He tried his best to make himself kneel up straight, but his body was so painful that he didn''t have any strength left, so he just leaned on a servant and knelt in embarrassment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： The retribution of the scumbags (6) Chapter 193 The retribution of the scumbags (6) Beside him, there is Yang Daxian who is also in a mess, but better than him, Yang Daxian is only a little embarrassed due to the injury on his face, but his spirit...is very refreshed! Yang Daxian also just found out that he was with a man. The worst thing is, he always thought he was a virgin, so ecstasy... Around, sat the second wife, third wife and Ma Ningxin, Lin Yonghe also came, but unfortunately just passed out and was sent back to the room. The old lady looked at the grandson who almost killed the Ma family with icy eyes, slapped the table with her palm, and growled, "Do you know what you have done? What do you do for such an important day?" Do you think our lives are too long for such a **** to happen? If it werent for the fact that your father was seriously injured, the whole family could be sent to prison for the crime of humiliating the royal familys first princess. The guillotine at Caishikou!" "Yes, cautious, you are too confused, we were buried with you!" The second lady said disgustedly. The third lady also said: "Be careful, you have failed your father''s teachings too much, how can you be so immoral..." "I didn''t! I was wronged!" Ma Jin severely interrupted the third lady''s words. The old lady slammed the cup in her hand with a bang, "Is this how you speak to your elders?" Ma Jinyan gritted his teeth, and dug his nails deeply between his fingers: "I was wronged, why don''t you believe me? I was drugged, I was unconscious, and I didn''t know what I was doing..." The question is, who can go to the Millennium Court to drug him? His meals are all made by Luzhu, and Luzhu is tortured until he is out of shape, and he doesn''t admit that he drugged him. The matter of medicine or not is over. Princess Deqing disliked Ma Jingyan, and the result came out. Asking the reason again, is it useful? Now, the old lady''s focus is on another matter. She looked at Yang Daxian, who was drooping her head, and said in a deep voice: "What did you and Ma Jinyan do, tell the truth!" Yang Daxian was never a master who was willing to wrong him, and if he gave the young master to him, it would be a dead end anyway, but confessing the truth would at least save him from torture. He pursed his lips and said, "What can you do? Isn''t he just bribed me to frame that little girl of your family? He said she was the lone star of the devil and told you to drive her out..." The old lady''s complexion changed instantly: "You...you...you..." For a long time, she couldn''t speak a complete sentence. The second lady hurriedly said: "Isn''t Yue''er the lone star of the evil spirit? Then what''s the matter with us? What''s the matter with the fourth master?" Yang Daxian coughed lightly, and said: "The news of the fourth master''s injury was reported to the Ministry of War early in the morning, but it has not been made public. Ma Jinyan knew it, and told me to come to your house before the news was announced. The old lady may have done it at first. He will hesitate, but once he hears the sad news of the fourth master, he will definitely believe my words and drive that little girl out." How did Ma Jingyan know military secrets? Needless to say, I can guess that it is the letter from Lin Chuantou. The old lady''s breathing was difficult: "The real nemesis is here, but I wronged Yue''er..." She stretched out her trembling fingers and pointed at Ma Jingyan, "You...you are not a filial son! Knowing that your father is seriously injured, Not only did he not want to do good deeds for him, but he used this news to frame his own sister! Our Ma family...how come you are such a scum? You go...go and bring your sister back to me...please give her to me too Please come back!" "Grandmother!" Ma Jinyan''s expression changed angrily, telling him to beg the sick child, it would be better to tell him to die! (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： The retribution of the scumbags (7) Chapter 194 The retribution of the scumbags (7) The old lady saw through his thoughts, and became more and more angry: "She is a concubine, and you are a concubine. You are already shorter than her, but now you have done something wrong to her. Why? Let him seek it." Do you still feel wronged by her forgiveness?" Ma Jinyan bit his lip and did not speak. The old lady sneered: "Okay, okay, since you won''t bow your head and admit your mistake, then get the **** out of Ma''s house! I''ll be your father, I never gave birth to a son like you!" "Grandma, you can''t do this! I am my father''s only son! I will inherit the Ma family in the future!" "Without you, there would still be Ma Liao and Ma Fang!" Ma Liao is the son of the second wife, and Ma Fang is the son of the third wife. When the two wives heard this, they clapped their hands and stood up. The second wife said: "Be careful, go and admit your mistake to your sister!" The third lady said: "Yes, yes, hurry up, if Yue''er doesn''t come back, you...you...don''t come back..." Ma Jinyan finally understood Ning Yue''s mood at that time. These relatives who have been with each other since childhood will only make things worse at critical moments! But he still said that, begging Ning Yue, he would rather die! Just when he decided to fight to the end, Lin Yonghe woke up. Lin Yonghe walked into the room and slapped him fiercely: "Niety! Why don''t you apologize to her for framing your sister like this?" Son, go quickly, so that the green hills are left without worrying about no firewood. It doesn''t matter if Ning Yue doesn''t forgive you, as long as you beg for mercy, in the end, Ning Yue will become narrow-minded and take Joe! The old lady squinted her eyes: "Did you instigate Jing Yan to do this?" Lin Yonghe cried: "I don''t know, old lady, I don''t know anything!" The son is already to blame, so there is no need to involve himself in it. It''s still the same sentence, so that the green hills are left without worrying about no firewood! Ma Ningyue, next time we meet, see if I can beat you to death! "That..." Yang Daxian raised his hand, "I... have something to say." "What else do you want to say?" Ma Jinyan and Lin Yonghe spoke in unison. Yang Daxian swallowed his saliva, and said resentfully: "I am a very moral immortal, since I promised the old lady to tell her the whole truth, I will not hide anything." Then, he looked at the old lady , "Your son also asked me to do something at the end of the month, to approve the reincarnation of a lucky star for his sister, and it is a match made in heaven with King Yinjun." The old lady fell on her head angrily. She didn''t simply hate Ning Yue, but wanted to take Ning Yue''s marriage away. Did that girl in Ningxi take a fancy to Prince Yin? That''s her brother-in-law! How to be like her mother? Sure enough, like a mother, like a daughter, it is Lin Yonghe''s fault that these two children look so crooked! The old lady rubbed her swollen chest: "Baozhu, take... clean up Xileng Yard for me... ask Aunt Lin to move in!" Lin Yonghe was stunned, she was a rich man, how could she go to Xileng Courtyard? That was the place where Lin Lanzhi was imprisoned for ten years, and no one knew better than her how bad the environment was... "Old ladyold lady, don''t listen to his nonsense, old ladyold lady, I am wrongedold lady" Lin Yonghe cried hoarsely, just like Lin Lanzhi many years ago. The old lady didn''t have any compassion for Lin Lanzhi back then, and now she can''t do it anymore. Besides, as Lin Yonghe once described, "I''ve already taken care of the West Cold Courtyard. The flowers and plants grow very beautifully, and the light in the room Thats right, there is an earth dragon in winter, and an ice cellar in summer. Melons, fruits and vegetables are delivered every day, and my sister can tell the people in the small kitchen what she wants to eat, and they will not treat her badly. This kind of place is nothing more than ground-breaking , and didn''t really do anything to her! (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： The retribution of the scumbags (8) Chapter 195 The retribution of the scumbags (8) But Lin Yonghe understands that there... is definitely not a place for people to live! "Old lady, I really don''t understand who bought this person to frame our mother and son, but I really don''t know anything about it. If you don''t believe me, I... I... I am willing... to die to show my ambition!" Gritting my teeth, I said, She slammed into the pillar beside her, her forehead was smashed, and blood flowed down. Matching the hideous scar on her face, it was shocking... Lin Yonghe was finally sent back to the Millennium Hospital for treatment, but Ma Jingyan was not so lucky. He was forcibly escorted to the nunnery by the guards in the mansion. The people in the nunnery told them that the benefactor Ning Yue had moved to Bishui Hutong on South Street. A group of people went to Bishui Hutong non-stop. Ning Yue was sitting in the room drinking medicine. "Ah" Xuanyin opened her mouth wide, coaxing her to open her mouth like coaxing a child. Ning Yue looked at the spoon he was feeding, and stroked her forehead speechlessly: "Give me the bowl, and I''ll drink it myself." Xuanyin''s face turned black, and as soon as he recovered, he turned his face and denied anyone. I don''t know who was holding him that night and not allowing him to leave! He was almost awakened by her high temperature, and he had to soak in ice water for three full days before suppressing it. Fortunately, she is holding it for him again! "Aren''t you tired of carrying around like this all day long? If someone loves you, just obey your heart and just enjoy it!" He didn''t believe that she didn''t desire to be loved by others in her heart, that kind of loneliness and lack of security The emotional response is her truest side. But what has she experienced to force herself to be frozen? Ning Yue took the medicine bowl from him without using a spoon, and just drank it one gulp at a time. The medicine was very bitter, but she didn''t even frown when he tasted it. Sakura is not so obedient when taking medicine, she has to be hugged and fed every time, kissing and coaxing, plus eating candied fruit, and she can''t finish drinking it for half a day. Ning Yue wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, slowly raised her eyes, looked at him and said, "This time... thank you." Whether it was taking care of her, or "taking care" of Ma Jinyan and Lin Chuan , are well done and perfect. Xuan Yin raised the corners of his lips, and smiled wickedly: "It''s too dishonest to say thank you verbally!" "Then you..." Ning Yue looked at his eyes that were so hot that they could melt her, her eyelashes trembled, she leaned over, and lightly touched his face. "Face?" Xuanyin didn''t buy it. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled in an irregular rhythm. Xuanyin pressed on every step, she retreated step by step, retreated to the wall, and there was no way to retreat. Xuanyin propped her hands on both sides of her, imprisoned her in his arms, bent down, and gently pressed down on her lips, but stopped within a centimeter. With such a distance, just a few words can touch each other''s lips. The warm breath was mixed with the man''s breath, flowing wantonly at the tip of Ning Yue''s nose, and her lips were itchy, as if they were dry again. Ning Yue subconsciously wanted to stick out the tip of her tongue to lick him, but she was afraid that she would accidentally lick him. Looking at her reserved appearance, Xuanyin curled up her lips and smiled softly: "You''re nervous, huh?" Without waiting for Ning Yue''s answer, Dongmei ran in in a panic: "Miss, Miss! The Fourth Young Master is here! Ah - I can''t see anything!" Covering her eyes again, she ran out like an escape! Ning Yue pushed him away, turned around, touched her hot cheek and said, "Go to the back room first, don''t let my fourth brother see it!" Xuan Yin suddenly hugged her from behind, making her jump. He put his chin on her shoulder, lifted her collar, and sucked **** her snow-white neck: "Don''t hang me all the time, It''s hard." Who, who is hanging you? (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： The retribution of the scumbags (9) Chapter 196 The retribution of the scumbags (9) Ning Yue''s little heart almost jumped out. His palm dishonestly pressed her left chest: "You dance really fast, admit it Ma Ningyue, you like me." Ning Yue really wanted to shoot this guy to death! After successfully hiding Xuanyin back to the back room, Ning Yue went to the main hall. That guy was so evil, it took Ning Yue a quarter of an hour to completely calm down. However, she didn''t let Ma Jingyan in immediately. When this good brother drove her out of Ma''s house, she will never forget the smug expression on her face for the rest of her life! She said to Dongmei: "Go and tell him that if you ask for help, you must have the sincerity to ask for it." Dongmei went out and faithfully conveyed Ning Yue''s words. Ma Jinyan was so angry that he was half dead. Isn''t it sincere enough for him to apologize in person? What else does she think of him? "Ma Ningyue, don''t go too far!" Ning Yue sneered in the room: "So fourth brother also knows that I am too much? When I was driven out of the house when I was seriously ill, did fourth brother think about whether I was too much? I have never done anything to apologize to fourth brother." What happened to my elder brother was my aunt and second elder sister, and they were the ones who harmed me first... Fourth elder brother, as an older brother, not only did not fight for me, but instead framed me for them!" Ma Jinyan blushed from choking, he admitted that Ning Yue was right, but so what? He is Lin Yonghe''s son, and she is Lin Lanzhi''s daughter. Their relationship was doomed from the moment Ma Keqing died, either you die or I live! He really wanted to rush in and kill the little bitch! But he couldn''t, because he felt a few unusually powerful auras from around him, and he was afraid that he would be torn to pieces by those people before he touched Ning Yue''s fingers. He suppressed his anger and paused word by word: "What should I do to satisfy you?" "Fourth brother should ask, I will forgive you only by what you do." "How can I... my sister... forgive me?" Ma Jinyan said humiliatingly. Ning Yue''s voice was tinged with a smile: "Si brother is so tall, I''m really afraid of his condescending appearance." Ma Jinyan clenched his fists and knelt down at the door! Ning Yue smiled softly through the gauze curtain: "What is fourth brother doing so far away from me? Am I a poisonous snake and beast?" Ma Jinyan knelt and moved in step by step with his knees! Ning Yue thought of how her elder brother struggled in the water, was it so difficult at that time? But what did Lin Yonghe who was standing by the river do? How did Ma Jinyan do it? They are the same as she is now, watching with cold eyes, smiling on their lips, and happy in their hearts! Ma Jingyan climbed up the steps, crossed the threshold, and climbed to Ning Yue''s feet. Dongmei lifted the gauze curtain, revealing Ning Yue who was sitting in the main seat with an unmoved expression on her face. Ning Yue said: "Begging for help is what you want, fourth brother, what''s the use of just kneeling?" Ma Jingyan''s heart seemed to be crushed by a boulder so hard that it was **** and bloody, before he could barely utter a few words: "I...I beg you...forgive...I...come home with me..." "Did my elder brother ask you this too?" Ma Jinyan raised his head in astonishment: "What?" "I said, did my elder brother beg you the same way when he was struggling in the moat? Did you save him?" Ma Jingyan choked completely. Ning Yue picked up a cup of boiling hot tea and poured it slowly from the top of Ma Jinyan''s head. The tea was boiling hot, but Ma Jinyan felt like falling into an ice cellar. Ning Yue said with a dull expression: "Go away, I will never forgive you, the three of you , no one deserves to be forgiven." Ma Jinyan opened his blood-red eyes wildly, and rushed towards Ning Yue, but he didn''t touch Ning Yue at all, and was kicked down by Xuan Yin who came out of the back room! Ma Jinyan spat out a mouthful of blood. "God is annoying! This kind of person! Why are you nagging? Kill me!" The intimacy between him and Xiao Yueyue was interrupted, and Xuanyin was so angry that he had nowhere to vent it! Ning Yue lowered her eyes: "Don''t kill him, at least it''s my brother, brother and sister, I don''t want to go too far." A gleam of hope suddenly flashed in Ma Jingyan''s eyes. Ning Yue said: "Tie up a stone and throw it into the moat to feed the fish." (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： Seeing Sakura for the first time (1) Chapter 197: A Clever Plan in Your Bag, Seeing Sakura for the First Time (1) The moon was dark and the wind was high, a shadow climbed over the wall of the general''s mansion, and fell heavily to the ground. "Aww!" Yang Daxian screamed in pain, and stood up reluctantly while rubbing his almost broken arm. The General''s Mansion is really terrible, he doesn''t want to come here for the second time in his life. A good meal can be counted on Ma Jingyan''s bed, and he doesn''t believe that it wasn''t the king of Yinjun who did it. Ma Jingyan, that idiot, thought that Prince Yin tortured him to force him to join Ma Jingyan, so as to catch the evidence of their conspiracy! I bother! That little devil wanted them to break their sleeves! Found by the princess! Discovered by the Ma family! It''s all right now, Ma Jinyan''s dream of being a son-in-law is gone, right? Has Lin Chuan''s future been ruined? Even his life was almost... Fortunately, he slipped away quickly, otherwise, he would have been dragged down by Ma Jingyan to death! Yang Daxian quickly ran out of the city gate. When he passed the moat, he saw a few strong men pulling another man out of the sack. , struggling and wriggling on the ground like silkworms. The strong men found a few huge stones from around and tied them to the soles of the man''s feet. Then they lifted the man up and threw him into the river with a clatter. The moment he fell into the water, the man turned his head, and Yang Daxian saw his face clearly - Ma Jingyan! Strange, didn''t he go to apologize to the little girl? How could it be thrown into the moat? At this time, Yang Daxian hadn''t guessed the heads of Ning Yue and Xuan Yin, and a trace of strong surprise flashed across his sharp eyes, because not long ago, he had calculated a hexagram for Ma Jinyan and figured it out. The result was not too good, short-lived, no more than twenty-five years old, died of an accident. But Ma Jingyan is only nineteen years old this year, and this doesn''t look like an accident, but a deliberate murder. Yang Daxian has always been confident in his ability, but now he can''t help but be confused, did he make a mistake? He counted again, and something even stranger happened He couldn''t figure it out at all! How could this be? Although people in the world often say that if you dont believe in fate, you must change your fate, but in fact, a persons fate cannot be changed. Everyone is doomed to the direction of his life from the moment of birth. Diligent or not, only floating in a certain range. If you rank people''s good life index from one to ten, Zhang San''s fate is one to three, then Zhang San is lazy and only has a first-level fate, and his life will be extremely miserable; and if Zhang San works hard, If you can reach the third level of fate, you can be a small rich peasant. But Zhang San''s highest fate is only three, even if he fights to the death, it is impossible for him to be an official or prime minister. Han Gaozu Liu Bang''s fate is relatively flexible, ranging from two to ten, so he can rise from a peasant to the emperor step by step. But not everyone has such a good fate, such as Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu, or Yang Daxian. Things that can affect the fate of a person, unless they are not the fate of this world, can only change their fate against the sky if they transcend the laws of heaven and earth here. Could it be...someone who shouldn''t exist in this world affected Ma Jingyan''s fate? Yang Daxian''s eyes flickered, staring at the rippling river surface for a long time, then sighed: "Oh, I''m a righteous Daxian, for the sake of us harming someone together... you go to hell." Ben Daxian has escaped, and the sea and the sky will be brighter from now on, and he will never return to Xiliang again. Not far from the riverside, in an open space not far away, parked an extremely extravagant carriage. The body was made of pure gold. (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： Seeing Sakura for the first time (2) Chapter 198: A Clever Plan, Seeing Sakura for the First Time (2) Ning Yue withdrew her gaze from the river, and turned to look at the four guards standing in front of the carriage. They were all sent by the Ma family to supervise Ma Jinyan to apologize to her, but now, the apology is an apology, Ma Jinyan... But feed the fish. She blinked slowly, showing a faint smile, as if the person who just died had nothing to do with her: "What did you all see today?" The four guards looked at me and you, with panicked faces, but they didn''t know what to say to satisfy the little master. Ning Yue smiled, and her tone was very gentle: "You don''t have to be afraid, I don''t like to hurt innocent people, I will only eradicate those who threaten me, you...will you become that kind of people?" The four of them shook their heads like a rattle drum. After seeing this daughter''s tricks, it''s good to save their lives. Are you going against her? how is this possible? Ning Yue''s smile deepened: "Then when you go back to the mansion later, how are you going to report to my grandmother?" "Fourth Young Master...Fourth Young Master fell into the water..." said the guard. "My fourth brother''s water skills are very good. If he falls, he can swim up by himself." Guard B said: "The fourth young master drank some wine on the way. He was in a bad mood, and he couldn''t shame himself to apologize to the third lady, so he drank some wine. He drank too much, so he fell into the water, and then... couldn''t swim anymore. . Ning Yue said again: "Bishui Hutong is a hundred and eight thousand miles away from the moat, why didn''t the fourth brother come to me first, but came to the moat first?" Guard C said: "The fourth young master drank to strengthen his courage on the road, so he went to apologize to the third lady first, but the third lady didn''t forgive him, so he couldn''t get angry, so he ran to the moat to relax..." Ning Yue smiled lightly: "Isn''t that because I indirectly forced my fourth brother to death?" Everyone was silent collectively. They are good at fighting, and they use their brains... but they are really not satisfactory. Just when Ning Yue was hesitating whether to teach them, the last guard said: "The fourth young master is missing!" disappeared? The other three all looked at him dumbfounded. He said sternly: "From the beginning, the fourth young master didn''t want to apologize to the third lady, because he knew that the gap between him and the third lady was too deep. If he went this time, he would be humiliated by the third lady with Qiao. He bowed his head to a sick man, which was worse than killing him. So, he decided to run away. But his subordinates watched him too closely all the way, until he came out of the nunnery, they didn''t seize the chance to escape. When we were about to arrive at Bishui Hutong, the fourth young master suddenly had a stomachache and wanted to go to the toilet, and his subordinates went with him, but he knocked him out, and by the time everyone found his subordinates, the fourth young master had disappeared." Ning Yue''s clear eyes flashed a hint of admiration: "Then... where do you think my fourth brother will flee to?" He said: "Go and meet Master Lin Er!" Lin Chuan was kicked out of the capital overnight, and Ma Jinyan went to join him, which seemed... reasonable. Anyway, offending Princess Deqing, there is no place for Ma Jingyan to stand in the capital, so it is better to go to Beizhou with Lin Chuan, at least, to survive. Ning Yue listened to a guard''s analysis, and slowly showed a bit of admiration: "What''s your name?" The man replied neither humble nor overbearing: "Gen Zhongzhi." Ning Yue gave Dongmei a wink, and Dongmei stepped forward with a lantern, and shined on Geng Zhongzhi''s head. Only then did Ning Yue see his appearance clearly, with a square face, thick eyebrows, slanted into the temples, narrow and deep eyes, not particularly handsome, but with a good aura. When answering her, he didn''t show any humility because he was a guard. Ning Yue thought that she and the Millennium Court were completely torn apart. Before Lin Yonghe and Ning Xi were completely killed, it might not be a bad thing to have a capable guard by her side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： Seeing Sakura for the first time (3) Chapter 199: A Clever Plan, Seeing Sakura for the First Time (3) Ning Yue asked quietly: "Hearing your accent, you don''t look like a local." Geng Zhong said with no expression on his face: "The subordinates are from the south, and my mother is a concubine. The tribe did not recognize us and drove us out. After my mother died of illness, my subordinates came to the capital to work hard." Ning Yue nodded: "Got it." Looking at Dongmei again, Dongmei understood, put down the lantern, took out four purses from her wide sleeves, handed them to them respectively, and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, old lady Over there, the big brothers should understand how to reply." The three people in front of them explained clearly and took the money with a smile, but this Geng Zhongzhi didn''t care about money at all, but he still accepted it decently. It seems that although people are stubborn, they are not too rigid. After the four of them left, Ning Yue put down the curtain, turned to look at Xuan Yin who was beside him, and saw that guy''s sharp eyes widened like knives, he was angry for some reason, as if he wanted to cut Ning Yue off. Even though Ning Yue knew his moody temperament well, she still couldn''t help being shocked. In fact, Ning Yue couldn''t tell whether this natural awe came from the brutality of his previous life, or it existed in his bones. Emperor coercion. Ning Yue smiled slightly, and said softly: "What''s the matter, are you angry with me again?" For this guy, he has to be smooth and use softness to overcome rigidity. Sure enough, although Xuanyin still had a stinky face, his expression was not as cold as before. He took Ning Yue''s fingers, pinched them one by one, and hummed: "From now on, don''t talk to other men for more than three sentences. ! Dont laugh at other men! Dont follow other men! Three times in a row, Doutou poured her face on Ning Yue. Ning Yue shook her head secretly. She looked at people to remember the other person''s appearance, and smiling was a way to cover up her heart. ? This guy is not a vinegar jar at all, but a vinegar vat! Ning Yue doesn''t want to get entangled with him on this topic, it will be bad if he gets entangled in the end and quarrels. He has lived two lifetimes, so let''s make room for this little tyrant. Ning Yue smiled, changed the subject, and said, "Is there any news about my father?" "Kiss me once, and I''ll tell you." Someone said arrogantly. Ning Yue rolled his eyes at him: "Can you stop doing this trick every time?" "Every time I do this trick, it still doesn''t work every time..." Xuanyin snorted, thought of something, and smiled badly, "Okay, then I owe you first, anyway, I wrote it all down, after the wedding , I will come to you to get it back with interest!" Ning Yue turned her face away, and after a while, she pulled out two words between her teeth: "Shameless!" The news of Ma Jinyan''s escape quickly spread back to the General''s Mansion, and the four of Geng Zhongzhi had already made up their statements on the road. No matter how the old lady interrogated them, the four of them had the same statement: Ma Jinyan knocked out Geng Zhongzhi in Bishui Hutong, After that, he never returned, and probably went to find Lin Chuan. Regarding this result, the old lady has not guessed at all. After all, when she asked Ma Jingyan to make amends to Ning Yue, Ma Jingyan''s attitude was too tough, and she even used the excuse that she was Ma Yuan''s only son. Even a grandmother dares to disobey. After the four people were screened out, the old lady asked Xiang Luo''s mother, "What do you think about this?" Mother Luo understood the old lady''s heart best, but she could tell from the old lady''s face that she had doubts, so she said: "I feel strange, since the fourth young master promised to apologize to the third young lady, why did he run away suddenly?" ? Could it be that the third young lady couldn''t tolerate the fourth young master... did something happen to her?" The old lady frowned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： Seeing Sakura for the first time (8) Chapter 204: A Clever Plan, Seeing Sakura for the First Time (8) Mrs. Guo hurriedly helped Ning Yue up, laughing until her stomach ached, gave her mother-in-law a look, and said: "I only bully honest children, be careful that Xiao Yin is here, I will annoy you!" Over there, Ning Xi and Ning Wan also finished kowtow, Mrs. Guo hurriedly helped them up, arranged for the three sisters to sit on the chair on the left, and the old lady was ushered into the main seat. After all, as an old lady, she couldn''t sit in such a good seat, but Mrs. Guo valued her, so she treated her like her own sister. "I''ve heard about your fourth child, don''t worry too much, he''s auspicious, he will be fine." The old lady said. The old lady nodded pleasantly: "What the old sister said is true." The old lady looked at Ning Yue again, and said strangely: "Did that kid really give you ten loads of gold?" Ning Yue blinked. Mrs. Guo hurriedly said: "Mother, this child is honest, don''t cheat her of gold again! She will really show it later!" The old matriarch pursed her lips, and asked Ning Xi again: "I heard you became dumb after burning?" Mrs. Guo turned her face away, and looked directly at her in disbelief. Ning Xi''s complexion turned pale, and he stood up and replied, "It''s true that I couldn''t talk much a few days ago, but it''s much better now." The old lady cast her eyes on Ning Wan again, Madam Guo was afraid that this old ancestor would say something shocking to the world, she smiled and said, "Did you just say you want to play cards or throw pots?" The maid serves tea. Ning Yue took it in her hand and began to look at the people in the room. Except Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Guo, there was no second master. Suddenly, a beautiful woman walked out. She was about forty years old, wearing the clothes of Mrs. Yipin Gaoming, somewhat similar to Concubine Jia De in the palace. She glanced around, smiled at Mrs. Guo, and said, "Grandma, there are guests, it''s so radiant!" She called Mrs. Guo''s aunt...Ning Yue guessed the identity of the other party, Concubine Jia De''s biological motherMs. Jia. Mrs. Guo introduced the two parties, Mrs. Jia bowed to the old lady, and the old lady asked the three sisters Ning Yue to bow to Mrs. Jia. Neither of them mentioned anything about the palace, nor did they mention Chen Bo, Ma Ningxin and Jia Yuyan. things, get along quite well. Perhaps, this is the intention of the Guo family, and hope that the two parties will turn their hostility into friendship through this birthday banquet. No matter what you think in your heart, everyone will buy the old lady very much on the surface. Old Madam Jun Jingrui had a smile in his eyes, and asked again: "Where''s Huier?" "Grandmother misses me after a while, doesn''t she?" With a burst of beautiful laughter, Princess Fuyuan opened the curtain and entered. The old lady and others stood up and wanted to salute her. She waved her hand and said, "No need, no need, this is a family banquet, there is no distinction between monarchs and ministers!" Her eyes paused on Ning Yue''s face for two more seconds, but it was obvious that the intimacy a few months ago had already passed. Slowly fading in the long river of time, she smiled friendly. Ning Yue bowed her body. Afterwards, she handed a brocade box to the old matriarch, and said in a playful manner: "Why do you think I am late? I entered the palace, and I have brought you a congratulatory gift! This is the birthday present from the imperial concubine, It is said to be made of blood jade, you must like it after seeing it." It''s a blood jade vase, the old lady likes it very much, she showed it off in the room, she didn''t know what to think of, and then she sank her face again: "The third brother''s heart has come, where is the second child''s family? Why did you go? The sun is drying our ass, why not come! You want all of us to wait for them?" Princess Fuyuan smiled warmly: "Here it is, Zhongxun and Zhongjie went to pick it up at the door, and they will be there as soon as they talk." Ning Yue looked at how everyone in the Guo family got along very harmoniously, and felt a little envy in her heart. Although Princess Fuyuan is a princess, everyone in Guo''s family only regards her as an ordinary daughter-in-law. Princess Fuyuan has been married to the Guo family for five years and has never given birth, and the Guo family has never seen her despise her. Princess Fuyuan knew that she had a bad heart and couldn''t give birth to a child for Guo Zhongxun, so she proposed to take a concubine for Guo Zhongxun, but Guo Zhongxun didn''t agree, and Guo''s family never forced it. Anyway, the young couple is a young couple''s business, as an elder, just accept it . As for Guo Zhongjie, it is said that he will be twenty-three this year, and he has not found a person he likes, and he has never seen the Guo family forcefully engage him. Ning Yue thought, if she was born in such a family, she would be crushed to pieces and not let anyone destroy it. The old matriarch got impatient with waiting, frowned with gray brows, and hummed: "Don''t wait, don''t wait! Let''s play cards!" Mrs. Guo hurriedly asked Mother Cui to set up a table of leaf cards, and the old lady called the old lady, Mrs. Jia and Princess Fuyuan together, and they had a good fight. Mrs. Guo smiled again and said to the young guests: "It''s not fun here, I''ll take you to the garden. There is a new lotus pond in the garden, which is raised in warm water. There are already lotus flowers to see. After watching the lotus flowers , Ill take you to see the church. The maids raised the curtain. Mrs. Guo patted Ning Xi''s hand, and said softly, "Come." Ning Xi was the first to go out. Ning Yue followed closely behind. Unexpectedly, just as Ning Yue was about to cross the threshold, a small snow-white shadow pounced on her face! Ning Yue suddenly changed color, and the little shadow crashed into her arms, tearing and tearing her pearl necklace. Papa papa, the pearl fell to the ground. Everyone was freaking out. Ning Yue was about to take the little thing away from her body, but at this moment, somehow, a small person rushed over. "Xiaobai! Come back to me! Ah" The little man flung himself on Ning Yue magnificently. Ning Yue fell to the ground. She lay on Ning Yue''s body with a blanket on the ground. Neither of them were injured. The old lady hurriedly put down the half-played leaf cards: "What happened, this is?" People around hurriedly helped Ning Yue and the little man up, and the little man was holding a snow-white mink in his arms, which was the "culprit" who had just torn Ning Yue''s necklace. The little ferret seemed to realize that he had made a mistake, so he huddled in his owner''s arms and dared not come out. The little man raised his immature face, and said apologetically to Ning Yue: "I''m sorry, my sister, my Xiaobai is too naughty, did I hurt you?" Ning Yue was stunned the moment she saw her face clearly, Xiangli? No, or she should be called... Xuan Xiaoying. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (1) Chapter 205 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (1) This is the first time Ning Yue has observed Sakura so closely since her rebirth. In the previous life, this little girl had been locked in a cage and surrounded by heavy guards. Even she couldn''t get up to talk to her. She remembered that the little girl was as cowardly as a little rabbit, always hugging her knees and burying her head in her arms, ignoring anyone who spoke to her, and she didn''t eat in front of the maids who brought food in. When everyone around her disappeared, she crawled out from the dark corner, grabbed the rice with her skinny hands and put it in her mouth... At this moment, she smiled so brightly and innocently that Ning Yue couldn''t recover for a long while. She was wearing a plain white rabbit fur waistcoat, a sky blue skirt, a pair of red leather boots, and a mole with cinnabar on her eyebrows. She was luxurious and exquisite, and her manner was elegant. "You..." Ning Yue finally came back to her senses, concealed the strangeness in her eyes without a trace, and gradually raised the corners of her lips, revealing a gentle and amiable smile, "It''s okay, it was a false alarm." Xiao Ying exhaled, and said with a relieved look: "Great, if I hurt you, the concubine mother will never allow me to bring Xiao Bai out again, although I know it is very naughty, but I really like it I want to take it with me everywhere." At this point, she raised her eyebrows, handed Xiaobai to Ning Yue, and said with a smile, "My father gave it to me!" It turned out to be a gift from King Zhongshan, no wonder she is so precious, even though I dont understand why the Xiangli in the previous life became the Xuan Xiaoying in this life, but this child is so cute and smiling, it is really hard to hate. Ning Yue smiled and said, "It''s so beautiful, its color matches the look of your clothes very well." "That''s it!" Sakura triumphantly hugged Xiao Xuediao and kissed. The people in the room all realized what was going on, it was just a five-year-old child, and it wasn''t intentional, the ferret and the others had seen it before, and it was indeed very naughty, but it was Sakura''s pet after all, really If anything, it''s time to break the child''s heart. Simply Ning Yue was kind and generous, and didn''t care about it. Mrs. Guo ordered the servant girl to pick up the pearls on the ground, and said with a smile, "I happen to have a set of pearl hair masks at my place, and I think it matches the third girl''s temperament." Ning Yue should have declined, but after thinking about it, refusing Mrs. Guo''s apology will make the other party feel that she owes her. This is a trivial matter, and there is no need to make everyone feel psychologically burdened, so she nodded : "Thank you ma''am." The old matriarch looked at her and nodded secretly. As expected of Ma Keqing''s younger sister, she was not like those twitchy girls who made it difficult for anyone to step down in the end. The old matriarch beckoned Xiao Ying to come over, and Xiao Ying walked over, the old matriarch hugged her, turned over and hit her buttocks twice, angrily said: "Little thing, do your best!" Naturally, there is no effort. Sakura chuckled twice, slid down the old matriarch''s legs like a loach, and made a face at the old matriarch. Ning Yue''s eyes became deeper and deeper. It seems that not only the princess, but even the old lady Guo loves her as her own granddaughter. When Ning Yue was observing Sakura, she didn''t know that she was also being observed by others. Ning Xi has been a little uneasy since she entered the Guo Mansion, her mother gave her three kits, and asked her to open the first one when everyone sympathized with her, but three days passed, and no one treated her Show any sympathy. Although the matter of Ma Jingyan was finally suppressed by the Ma family, and outsiders didn''t know about it, but in the eyes of outsiders, she was free from illness and disaster, and obviously there was nothing to sympathize with Here, when the two had different thoughts, Xiao Ying walked over with the little ferret in her arms, without even looking at Ning Xi, she stopped in front of Ning Yue, and said sweetly, "My name is Xuan Xiaoying, what is your name?" name?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (2) Chapter 206 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (2) Ning Yue glanced at it casually, and saw that Ning Xi''s face had turned crimson, but she would spare no effort to do anything that could cause trouble for Ning Xi, she bent down, looked at Xiao Ying, and said: "I It''s Ma Ningyue." Sakura suddenly opened her eyes wide: "Ah! Are you my fourth sister-in-law?" Ning Yue didn''t speak. Mrs. Guo burst out laughing, tugged at the small waistcoat on Xiaoying''s shoulder, and said, "This time, I knew I was in trouble, because I bumped into someone and hit your fourth sister-in-law on the head!" Sakura bulged her cheeks, and said like a little adult: "What does Auntie know, my fourth sister-in-law and I don''t know each other!" Ning Yue touched her head, and said softly: "By the way, Sakura, we met last time in Zizhu Forest, do you still remember?" "Huh?" Sakura tilted her head and blinked in confusion, "No way? You''re so beautiful, if I''ve seen you, I won''t forget it!" Her stubborn and cute appearance made everyone laugh. Ning Yue thought to herself, it must have been a coincidence last time, Sakura didn''t get frightened like that when she saw her, maybe the dishes were too hot... "Xuan Xiaoying, are you in trouble again?" Accompanied by a hearty male voice, a man with a strong figure, handsome eyebrows and starry eyes walked in. He was wearing a navy blue brocade suit and a jade crown of the same color. I found a totem of a young phoenix engraved on it. In Xiliang, only members of the royal family dared to wear a phoenix as an accessory. Needless to say, I already know who he is, Princess Fuyuan''s son-in-lawGuo Zhongxun. Sakura glared at Guo Zhongxun angrily, turned her face away and said, "Who caused trouble? Big cousin talking nonsense!" Fuyuan stepped forward, smoothed his clothes gently, and said softly: "Why did you come? Grandma is waiting impatiently. Where are Auntie and Xiaoyu?" Guo Zhongxun gave his wife a doting look: "Here we come." Turning around and lifting the curtain, a purple-clothed Princess Zhongshan came in. Princess Zhongshan is in her thirties this year. Because of proper maintenance, her skin is very shiny and delicate, and there are not many signs of aging. Compared with the beautiful and graceful Princess Fuyuan, she is obviously better in appearance. Taking concubines, I am afraid that apart from the tradition of the Xuan family, the princess herself is also a stunner who is too beautiful to let go. It''s just that, although she has a beautiful appearance, she doesn''t look like Xuan Yin at all. "Mother Concubine!" Sakura threw herself into the arms of the princess. Princess Wang picked her up and nodded her forehead: "Did you get into trouble again?" Sakura stuck out her tongue and looked at Ning Yue, as if expecting Ning Yue to rescue her. But with Ning Yue''s current status, it''s not suitable to interrupt in front of the princess. Ning Yue ignored Sakura''s request. Mrs. Guo said: "Children, who doesn''t stumble? It''s the little ferret who runs fast, and Sakura is worried and rushed over." Princess took a look at Sakura: "I told you not to bring it here." Xiao Ying pouted and said coquettishly: "No, no, I''m going to take it! It''s alone at home, so lonely. It also wants to come to celebrate grandma''s birthday! Isn''t it Xiaobai?" She shook Little ferret in arms. "This child." The concubine shook her head helplessly, "Who did you hit?" Sakura said softly, "Sister-in-law four." The concubine''s eyes narrowed slightly, she looked at Ning Yue, and said in a mild tone: "Miss Ma, are you okay?" Ning Yue bowed, and replied respectfully: "If you go back to the princess, I''m fine." The concubine nodded, and told the maid beside her, "Bring my glazed lamp and give it to some girls." (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (3) Chapter 207 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (3) The glazed lamp in her mouth is not a lamp in the true sense, but a kind of glazed glass that glows at night. It is carved into various shapes. At night, it will emit different colors of light according to the temperature and temperature. This was directly obtained by Xuan Yu from the hands of a northern prince when he attacked the Northern Territory. The concubine has always regarded it as a treasure, and even such a happy event as Concubine Guo Shu''s promotion to the imperial concubine, she did not see her sending out the glazed lamp, which shows that she attaches great importance to Xiaoying''s collision with Ning Yue. Or, she takes Sakura...very seriously. The maid quickly brought the glazed lamp. Ning Xi and Ning Wan had never seen such exquisite colored glaze before, so they accepted it in surprise. What Ningxi got was a glazed rabbit, what Ning Wan got was a glazed cat, and what Ning Yue got A glazed peacock. The three thanked happily. The princess greeted the old lady again: "How is the old man?" The old lady hurriedly said: "Okay, it''s all right, thank you Princess for remembering." Here, after the concubine finished greeting with the Ma family, she sat next to the old matriarch again. Mrs. Jia got up to salute the princess. It was no different from any other time in the past, and the princess didn''t pay much attention to her. Everyone naturally felt embarrassed, especially Mrs. Guo, who also came from the Jia family, but Mrs. Guo and the others did not dare to say anything. The person she sees rightly, even a beggar, can be treated with three points of courtesy, but who she doesn''t like, even if she flies on a branch to become a phoenix, she will not look at her twice. After she came, everyone couldn''t play any more cards. Mrs. Guo invited the Ma family sisters back to the house: "You guys chat with the princess for a while, and I''ll let someone set up the stage first!" The three Ning Yue sisters sat down again. They had nothing to say to the princess. Fortunately, there was a quirky little girl like Sakura. Just watching her play with the little ferret was enough to make everyone laugh. Not long after Mrs. Guo left, the three brothers of the Xuan family also came. The one in the silver brocade suit was the second young master Xuan Bin, and his temperament was more elegant; the one in the brown brocade suit was the third young master Xuan Zhao, with thick eyebrows and a somewhat fierce face. But he is also very handsome; Xuan Yin, who is walking at the end, wears a black long gown and a purple gold belt, with a round button of a wolf totem in the middle, which modifies his perfect and tall figure a little more wildly. sex. Among the three, he had the best appearance and the coldest temperament. As soon as he came in, it was like a gust of cold wind, and everyone felt a chill to the bone. Ning Yue looked past the three brothers, and saw a man in a heavy purple dress, his eyes dimmed slightly, he lowered his head, and played with the teacup in his hand. The four of them did not expect that there were young female relatives in the room. Except for Xuan Yin, the other three were slightly taken aback. The old lady hurriedly said: "Where is Xiao Yu? Why didn''t you come with you?" Xuan Bin said in a warm voice: "The eldest brother was called by the emperor to discuss matters, and he will come later." Ma Yuan was injured, and the Daxin Dynasty and Nanjiang directly entered a tense situation. Xuanyu even avoided peace talks, and war would start when he went south. The emperor and several important ministers of the Military Aircraft Department have been discussing the battle in southern Xinjiang for several nights. The old matriarch sighed distressedly. The concubine hurriedly asked the brothers to celebrate the old matriarch''s birthday. They are the sons of the prince, so naturally they couldn''t just kneel down and salute others. Ning Yue noticed that Xuan Yin''s face was not quite right, it was sullen, as if holding an unknown fire. People from the Guo family and Xuan family didn''t know if they didn''t notice his strangeness, or they got used to it. Moreover, Xuanyin is so sticky to her, no one knows better than her, but Xuanyin didn''t even give her a look since he stepped through the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (4) Chapter 208 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (4) Could it be...you get tired of her after not seeing her for a few days? Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Here, Xiao Ying put down the little ferret, and threw herself into Xuan Yin''s arms with a smile: "Brother Yin, hug!" Xuanyin naturally hugged her to his lap, and that posture made Ning Yue feel familiar. Soon, Ning Yue thought of how he hugged her when he was sick. Ning Yue''s heart... suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Sakura leaned close to Xuanyin''s ear and said something, Xuanyin put down Xiaoying, walked in front of Ning Xi, and looked at Ning Xi condescendingly. Ning Xi was so watched that her heart was pounding. On the one hand, she was shy, and on the other hand, Xuan Yin pushed her at the gate of the general''s mansion last time, and the incident that almost caused her to break her face was still vivid in her memory. She was very afraid Xuanyin will embarrass her again. Xuanyin said lightly: "Get out of the way." In the public, she didn''t give her face like this, she was mentally prepared, Ning Xi''s complexion turned pale, she tightened her handkerchief, and moved a bit to the side under everyone''s hot gaze. Xuanyin sat down, just next to Ning Yue, took Ning Yue''s little hand and said, "Did you hurt yourself? Show me." It turned out that Sakura had told him this. Ning Yue smiled, withdrew her hand and said, "I didn''t get hurt." The old lady had a panoramic view of the scene, cleared her throat, and said, "Is the banquet ready? Are you ready to serve?" Mother Cui went outside and asked around, and when she came back, she reported: "It will be ready soon, this time will pass, and you can eat it after sitting down!" "That''s good! Let''s go!" The old lady stood up holding her daughter''s hand, pulled the old lady again, and walked out together. Princess Fuyuan and Guo Zhongxun followed lovingly. Guo Zhongjie gestured to his cousins ??to go first, but Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao walked out one by one without being polite to him. Xuanyin also stood up, took Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Let''s go." Princess Fuyuan turned her head, chuckled, and poked the son-in-law''s shoulder. The son-in-law was standing shoulder to shoulder with her, and after taking a look at Xuan Yin and the two, he also held his wife''s hand. "That''s not what I meant..." Princess Fuyuan said shyly. Guo Zhongxun said ambiguously, "I mean that." Princess Fuyuan was so ashamed that she wanted to plunge into his arms. Just when most of the people had walked out of the room, Ning Xi''s scream suddenly came from behind Ning Yue. She turned around and saw Ning Xi holding the glazed lamp bestowed by the princess, and looking towards her as if he had lost his focus. The whole child rushed over. The glazed lamp was facing her eyes, if it was poked down, she would definitely be blind. Ning Yue was about to step back to avoid it, but Xuanyin kicked Ning Xi to the ground without saying a word. Ning Xi''s teeth hit the glazed lamp, and a lower tooth fell out mixed with blood. This change caused all the people who had already gone out to turn back. Seeing her granddaughter lying on the ground with blood on her mouth, the old lady felt that the heat from her whole body was gone, and the chill rose from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, making her shiver! The concubine let go of her arm with the old matriarch, and gave the maid a wink. The maid walked over to help Ning Xi up, she turned her head, looked at Xuan Yin, and asked sternly: "Xiao Yin, what the **** is it?" Xiaoying blinked her innocent eyes and said: "Concubine Mother, don''t blame brother Yin, brother Yin only acted to save sister-in-law Si. You didn''t see that the glazed lamp in sister Ningxi''s hand just now almost blinded you Fourth sister-in-law." She called Ning Yue''s fourth sister-in-law, but she called Ning Xi''s sister. Even a fool could recognize the closeness among them. Xuan Yin really fell in love with Ma Ningyue, but Xuan Yu was completely right to fulfill the original promise, and had no affection for Ma Ningxi at all. Such a marriage, even if it is married, it is impossible to live happily. Thinking about it this way, everyone looked at Ning Xi with a hint of sympathy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (5) Chapter 209 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (5) The old lady frowned with gray eyebrows: "Ning Xi, why did you poke your sister?" Ning Xi whimpered and said: "I didn''t do it on purpose... I slipped and fell on the sole of my foot just now..." This is the truth, and she has no brains, how could she poke Ning Yue''s eyes blind in front of so many people ? Although, she actually wanted to do it very much. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows slightly, is Ning Xi too nervous at Guo''s house? Why can''t you even walk well? The concubine took a deep breath and said to Xuan Yin: "Your attack is too heavy. Even if the second girl almost hurt the third girl, you just push her away. What are you kicking? See if you hurt someone, it hurts!" It''s here. Apologize to the second girl!" Xuanyin snorted and asked him to apologize to Ma Ningxi? Oh, it''s impossible in the next life! Seeing that he was not cooperating, the princess emphasized her tone: "Xiao Yin, I apologize!" "Who wants to apologize to such a vicious woman? Be virtuous to her brother, and I''ll be fine if I don''t kill her!" Not to mention framing Ning Yue, but also bribed Yang Daxian to give her a fate made with him, disgusting! nausea! nausea! Xuan Yin took Ning Yue''s hand and left the room without looking back! Ningxi was so wronged that he burst into tears with a "wow". Everyone didn''t know what Ning Xi had done, but felt that it was really too much for Xuan Yin to be mean to his future sister-in-law, so they all came over to comfort Ning Xi. When something like this happened at the birthday banquet, Mrs. Guo couldn''t hold back her face. She kept apologizing to the old lady, but the old lady responded with a smile on her face. Mrs. Guo hurriedly asked someone to take Ning Xi to the side room, and invited the government doctor to come over to give her a diagnosis and treatment, and postponed the banquet, when she was ready, when will the banquet start again. Old Madam Guo, Mrs. Guo, and Princess Fuyuan all came here to accompany her, and they all sympathized with her experience, which annoyed Xuanyin. When they marry into the palace, the days of suffering are still to come. Seeing this kind of person shaking his head and sighing, a light flashed in Ning Xi''s mind. Was it the time when everyone sympathized with her that mother said? Xuanyin''s violence, invisibly, turned her into a weak person. Everyone sympathizes with the weak, perhaps out of pity, or perhaps out of a kind of balance... Anyway, she finally waited until the moment to open the first kit ! Yunjun Wang, ah Yinjun Wang, although it is uncomfortable to be kicked by you, but if you can beat Ning Yue, it will be all worth it! Ning Xi lowered his eyes, hiding the excitement that was about to burst out of his heart, for fear that he would reveal his secrets after a long urinating: "I...I want to go and make it easier." Cuilan helped her to the Gong room in the backyard. She asked Cuilan to guard the door, not allowing anyone to come in, while she closed the door of Gong''s room, and carefully took out three kits from her wide sleeve. Red, yellow, blue, it should be red. She put the yellow and blue kits back into her wide sleeves, and snickered and pulled the ribbons of the kits. The thought of letting that little **** die immediately, she was so excited that every pore dilated! But at this time, something unexpected happened, she was so excited that she even shook, shaking off the kit fell into the toilet. She jumped up and down in a hurry! She knelt down and tried to fish it with her hands, but... where is the toilet? So dirty! Falsely fished twice, but was finally disgusted, and stood up angrily! Then, she burst into tears. Finally found a way to kill Ning Yue, why was she scrapped like this? Why is she excited? Why should extreme joy beget sorrow? Why do you shake your hands? Why do you have to go to the toilet to see? Isn''t it the same to hide under the quilt? (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (6) Chapter 210 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (6) "Woooo..." She covered her aching heart, and burst into tears. Cuilan heard the commotion inside and asked, "Are you all right, Miss?" She gritted her teeth, wiped away her tears, forget it, drop it as soon as it is dropped, isnt there a second and third kit? Mother said, when all thoughts are lost, open the second bag, and open the third bag after the first two failed. She doesn''t believe in the three strategies, and she can''t kill Ma Ningyue! But with the lessons learned from the past, she didn''t dare to look at the tips in Gongfang anymore, she decided to find a safe place! Wandered around the backyard for a long time, but couldn''t see any blind spots without maids. There are people in front of the rockery, people under the locust tree, people under the porch, and in the yard... there are people! She was so anxious that her head hurt! Is this what my mother said about all hope? Regardless of whether it was true or not, she decided not to wait any longer, and immediately opened the second bag. Because of a guilty conscience, she had to hide in such a hidden room to see it. In fact, the kit belongs to her, no matter what it contains, no one else has the right to interfere, right? Why doesn''t she look openly? At the end of the year, she simply found a stone bench and sat down. Immediately, a maid served a cup of tea. She rewarded her with a piece of silver, and took out a yellow kit from her bosom. She actually underestimated Lin Yonghe''s shrewdness, Lin Yonghe''s note was very large, and she could read it very clearly without taking it out, but when she read the wonderful timing in the kit, she was completely dumbfounded. "Use the first strategy again, and use it on Ning Wan!" First plan... First plan... First plan... What is the first plan? ! Woooo... Ning Xi just realized that it was nothing if he couldn''t find a hidden place to look at the kit just now, but now he is truly hopeless. no! She must get the first kit back! "Cui Lan!" Her huge voice startled Cuilan! "Second Miss, what''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable? Please speak in a softer voice." Cuilan made a downward gesture. Ning Xi naturally understood the meaning of this gesture, touched his throat with one hand, and after a few ahs, said softly: "Find the branch." The Guo family had no dead branches that fell on the ground, and Cuilan broke off a small branch rudely in front of so many maids. The visitor was a guest, and the maids did not say anything to stop them, but the eyes that looked at them were already gone. It''s a bit strange. Ning Xi was so focused on how to get the red kit back that he didn''t have time to pay attention to the eyes of the maids, so he dragged Cuilan back to Gong''s room. "Take it out." She pointed to the toilet and said. "Pull... What?" Poop? Ning Xi pulled into his fist, eyes like torches and said: "I lost the kit, there are very important things inside." What important things are worth paying for? Do you still dare to take it out? Cuilan held back her nausea, rolled up her sleeves, held the branches steady, and burrowed into the toilet. Fortunately, the branches she picked were long enough. After digging for a long time, she finally caught the ribbon of the kit. In the house, everyone saw that Ning Xi had gone to the toilet and did not return, and they were worried that the child was hiding in there and crying. If this kind of thing happened to any of the Guo family members, I''m afraid they would have fought with Xuanyin long ago. However, Ning Xi''s status was too low to talk to Xuan Yin, and he certainly didn''t dare to show the slightest complaint in front of them. "Oh." Mrs. Guo sighed, "Xiao Yin, this child, was spoiled by his elder brother. I said that a man should be raised poorly, so he can''t get used to it. His elder brother insisted on not listening. Now that he is fine, he is bullying him." It''s on the head of the future sister-in-law." (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (7) Chapter 211 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (7) The old lady''s expression softened a bit, but she still said politely: "It''s not all the fault of Duke Yin, it''s Ningxi''s recklessness. If she walks a bit more steadily, there will be nothing like this." Old Madam Guo clicked his tongue: "How can Ningxi be blamed? It''s my naughty grandson. I''ll ask his father to talk about him later!" The old lady smiled far-fetchedly and didn''t say anything else. It''s one thing not to like Ning Xi, but it''s another thing for Ning Xi to be bullied in front of her. face of home. Mrs. Guo stretched her neck to look around, and said, "Why haven''t you come back? Don''t really hide in there and cry, right? Huier, go and have a look, so you can feel relieved." "Okay, mother." Princess Fuyuan stood up. The old lady said: "Don''t bother the princess, Wan''er, you go and ask your second sister to come out, so many people are waiting for her, let her stop being self-willed!" Ning Wan got up obediently, she was unwilling to do such troublesome things in her heart, and she knew that Ning Xi was very angry, what if she sent it to her? But when the old lady spoke, she had no reason why she shouldn''t, so she went reluctantly. Going to Gong''s room, seeing that the door was closed, she couldn''t help but frowned. Could it be that she was really crying, so even Cuilan went in? "Second sister, grandma called you over, everyone is waiting for you to start the banquet, if you want to cry, cry again when you go home!" Ning Wan said, pushing open the door. At this time, Ning Xi was staring at the kit that Cuilan had scooped up, and when it was about to be scooped up completely, Ning Wan suddenly barged in. Ning Wan''s face froze instantly when she saw the strange behavior of the two: "Second Sister! What are you doing?" Cuilan trembled with fright, bang, the kit fell down again. Ning Xi turned her back to the direction of the door, and didn''t know that Ning Wan had broken in. Seeing that the bag she finally got fell down the toilet again, she instinctively reached out to grab it. In the end, not to mention the fact that he didn''t catch the kit, he went headlong and fell down... When Ning Xi, who was covered in filth and stinking to the sky, was urged by his mother-in-law to carry her back to the room, Guo Zhongxun was feeding Princess Fuyuan to eat red bean cake. Old Madam Guo''s tea cup smashed to the ground. The old lady was startled for a moment, and then, from her neck to her face, she turned pale with embarrassment. Ms. Guo held her chest with one hand, and squeezed Mrs. Jia''s hand with the other, trying not to faint from nausea. "Why... how did it happen?" The old lady asked in shock, "I didn''t come out just now, I wasn''t crying, but I fell into the toilet? Where''s the maid? Is she dead?" When the old lady said such an unlucky word at the old lady''s birthday banquet, the old lady herself was startled, blushed, and wanted to explain to Mrs. Guo, but Mrs. Guo patted her hand and said in relief. : "It''s okay, it''s okay, I understand, let someone carry it in and wash it first." After all, she is a descendant of the royal family, and the bearing engraved in her bones and blood is not comparable to that of ordinary people. After a brief surprise, she has completely calmed down, and immediately looked at Mama Cui, "Bring the doctor again!" "Yes!" Mother Cui walked out in a hurry. Mrs. Guo also came back to her senses, walked to the door, and ordered in an orderly manner: "You guys, hurry up and bring some buckets of hot water! You guys, set up the fire and boil more hot water! You guys Hey, go to the yard before the imperial concubine leaves the pavilion and get a clean change of clothes and shoes!" "Yes!" The maids dispersed like birds and beasts. The room is so smelly that it is not good to let the nobles stay here, Madam Guo turned around and said to Princess Fuyuan and Guo Zhongxun: "Hui''er, Zhongxun, you go with the two old ladies and ladies Let''s find the princess and the others!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 212： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (8) Chapter 212 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (8) Fuyuan and his wife led the crowd, only the old lady felt uneasy and stayed. Ning Xi passed out not long after falling. When being carried, she shook a few times and began to wake up slowly, but she was still a little groggy. "Tips... Tips..." She thought she said it, but in fact, when others heard it, there was no sound at all. The Gong room was sealed, she couldn''t get the first kit, and the yellow kit was useless without the red kit, and now, there is only the last kit left. Niang said that after the first two failed, you can open the third one. "Give...Give...me..." Her clothes were stripped off one by one, and her handkerchief, purse, sachet...all were thrown into the basket. A rough envoy servant came out with a stinky basket, and said to the old lady: "Your servant, go and wash now. The sun is shining today, and you will be able to do it soon!" The old lady covered her mouth and nose with a fragrant handkerchief, retched a few times, and waved her hands: "Throw it away!" The Ma family is not short of money, what do you need a suit soaked in feces? The price of this outfit is not low, but the servant of the Guo family is not someone who has never seen the world, since the guest ordered it to be thrown away, then throw it away. The servant woman twisted the basket and went to the back mountain, and threw the pair of dirty clothes far away on the garbage dump. The royal blue kit drew a beautiful arc in midair. In the gazebo, Xuanyin was holding Ning Yue''s hand for a walk, while Sakura was chasing the little ferret, jumping and running in front of them. Suddenly, several servant girls came out of the imperial concubine''s courtyard in a hurry carrying a set of clothes, a box of jewelry, and a pair of shoes. Xuanyin frowned and shouted: "Stop!" Several people stopped quickly and saluted: "Junwang." Xuanyin looked at the outfits in their hands, and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing with my aunt''s things?" A bold servant girl replied: "The second miss of the Ma family fell into the latrine. The old matriarch asked the servants to fetch her a set of imperial concubine''s clothes." Ning Yue widened her eyes in surprise: "My second sister fell into the toilet?" How could this happen? Ning Xi is not such an unsteady person. Today, she first fell, and then fell into the toilet... Did she forget to look up the almanac when she went out? Sakura walked over with the little ferret in her arms. I don''t know if it was because she was standing in the sun, but her eyes were brighter than usual: "Who fell into the toilet? Let''s go and see!" Xuan Yin wrinkled his handsome face in disgust: "It''s so disgusting, what are you looking at?" "But I want to see it!" Xiao Ying freed up a hand, grabbed Ning Yue''s, and said coquettishly, "Sister Yue, do you want to see it?" Look! Of course you have to watch it! She wasn''t afraid that Ning Xi was disgusting, but she was afraid that Ning Xi wasn''t disgusting enough. Now, she can''t wait to see Ning Xi''s "style"! Ning Yue smiled: "My lord~" Xuanyin''s face darkened, and she couldn''t stand a woman acting like a baby! They are still the two he cares most about! When the three of them got to the wing room, the government doctor also arrived. At that time, the government doctor was bandaging Guo Kuang''s wound. When Guo Kuang was flipping through the file, he was accidentally punctured a small hole by a broken book. Miss Ma''s family "miraculously" fell into the latrine again. Guo Kuang, who was used to solving cases, subconsciously felt that this was abnormal, so he came with the government doctor. He didn''t enter the wing room, but rushed to the place where the incident happened. It was sealed off and the scene was well preserved. He checked every place carefully and found no tampered place. Rule out the possibility of man-made. The maid told him that the second miss of the Ma family had dropped the brocade bag and wanted to pick it up, but she also fell down. (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (9) Chapter 213 Unlucky Ningxi hahaha (9) Since it was an accident, he was not interested in peeking at the woman''s private property. After learning that the old lady didn''t want to return the kit, he stopped caring. He walked into the wing. Ningxi became fragrant after being washed by more than a dozen pots of hot water, but there was always a shadow in everyone''s heart, and they seemed to be able to smell the toilet when they got close to her. She leaned against the head of the bed weakly, her eyes were empty. The three tips are gone, and people have seen her in such a distressed state. From now on, she may not be able to hold her head up in the capital. Ning Yue was sitting on a chair beside her, seeing Ning Xi''s desperate state of lifelessness, her heart felt relieved. There was a time when she was so desperate and numb. During those days, it was as if she had been living in the dark night. Less than a ray of light. Now, Ning Xi''s light has been taken away bit by bit, but it''s not enough, she wants to make Ning Xi feel like walking in the dark even if she stands under the sun. "Second sister, second sister." Ning Yue called out a few times. Ning Xi stared blankly at the roof of the tent, but did not respond. Sakura tugged at Ning Yue''s sleeve: "Is she stupid?" Ning Yue smiled and glanced at Sakura, it would be good if she was stupid, in her previous life she put you in a cage and gave it to Sikong Shuo, and caused you to suffer so much, this is her retribution. After all, it is a child, watching a play is no big deal, pretending to be worried, but the excitement in his eyes can''t be hidden no matter what. If it wasn''t for Xiao Ying who was only five years old, she would almost have thought that Xiao Ying, like her, wanted Ning Xi to have bad luck. Ning Yue didn''t look at Sakura anymore, she stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Ning Xi. Ning Xi looked at Ning Yue, and for a moment, the kind of anger burning from the depths of his heart appeared in his eyes, as if he wanted to burn Ning Yue to death. Ning Yue smiled lightly, covering the smile on her lips with a handkerchief: "..." A trace of panic flashed across Ning Xi''s eyes. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at Ning Xi in confusion. After a while, Ning Yue turned her head and looked outside the door. Xiao Ying ran out. Ning Yue looked at Ning Xi and said, "Is it okay?" Ning Xi looked completely bewildered. Ning Yue bypassed the screen, stayed there for a few seconds, then came back with a step, followed by a man with a serious face, seeing his sharp eyes, Ning Xi''s heart twitched instinctively. "Who is this?" She looked at Ning Yue in fear. Ning Yue''s confusion deepened. Didn''t I just say that? Guo Kuang squinted his eyes, looked at Ning Xi, then at Ning Yue, and after a while, he said to Ning Xi, "Is Miss Ma okay?" Ning Xi moved to the inside, and said dully: "Okay... okay, who are you?" Guo Kuang and Ning Yue looked at each other, thinking of something, Guo Kuang turned around and looked outside the door. Ning Xi became more and more disturbed when he saw the strange behavior. Soon, Ning Yue also turned around. What are the two of them doing? what? Ning Xi''s hand tightly grasped the quilt. Guo Kuang and Ning Yue glanced at each other, and they both saw strong surprise in each other''s eyes. Ning Yue opened her mouth wide and couldn''t close it because of this guess. Guo Kuang nodded, "It should be true." Guo Kuang announced his home in a loud voice outside the door, "Miss Ma, I''m Guo Kuang, I want to come in and see you, can I?" Sakura heard the sound, so she ran out. She looked outside the door and said, "Master Guo, please wait a moment." Then, she said to Ning Xi, "Is that okay?" At that time, Ning Xi looked confused, and she thought Ning Xi hadn''t reacted How could Guo Kuang condescend to visit her? Guo Kuang entered the door and asked Ning Xi if he was okay, but Ning Xi actually asked who Guo Kuang was. Doesn''t this make it clear that he didn''t hear what Guo Kuang said at the door? Guo Kuang was puzzled, so he turned around and said, "Third Miss, please turn around too. Second Miss, please get out!" She turned around, but Ning Xi didn''t respond! Various signs indicate that Ning Xi cannot hear voices, she can only read lips, but in her previous life, Ning Xi did not have this skill. Ning Yue faced Ning Xi again, opened her mouth wide, and said word by word: "Second Sister, have you lost your hearing? You can''t speak, not because your throat is burned out, but because your ears are burned out... right? ? The girls in the Millennium Court are not teaching you to speak, but are teaching you lip language, aren''t they?" Ning Xi''s mind... suddenly went blank. (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (1) Chapter 214 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (1) The news of Ningxi''s hearing loss spread quickly, and the princess came to the door immediately. "You Ma family are so courageous! You actually treated us like monkeys! What a burnt throat and made you dumb, daring to feel is just a trick! The real disease is waiting here! Do you think that once you learn lip language, you will be able to do it from now on? Not to be suspected, and married into our Xuan family safely?" Her beautiful face was dyed crimson by anger, her eyes were as bright as glass, but frighteningly cold. The old lady''s face turned blue and red, she had sympathized with Ning Xi before Xuan Yin kicked her teeth out, now she can''t wait to hang Ning Xi up and beat him up. She took out her handkerchief, wiped her forehead dripping with cold sweat, and said, "Princess, calm down, this matter... I don''t know, if I know..." "What would happen if you knew?" The princess interrupted her unceremoniously, "Will you tell us the truth, end this marriage, or help her hide it better?" "no" Before the old lady could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the princess again. The princess was obviously angry to a certain extent, and she could even send out such a big anger at the birthday banquet of Mrs. Guo: "No? That''s because you want to find another Is your granddaughter marrying my son? What do you think of my son? When you got married for the fourth son, you had no choice but to agree to accept the daughter of your Ma family. Dont think that your background can really climb up to us!" The old lady was so choked that her head ached. She admitted that after the two families made a marriage agreement, she became a little bit ecstatic, thinking that anyway, Xuan Yu would be settled anyway, even if she really changed her marriage. Xuan Yu would not say anything. Therefore, she did have the idea of ??letting Ning Xi marry Xuan Yin and Ning Yue marry Xuan Yu, and she also thought of letting Ning Wan step forward in case Ning Xi became dumb. It was because Xuanyin cared so much about Ning Yue that she had to give up her first thought. The latter thought, just now, came to her mind again. However, she underestimated the princess who had been silent all this time. She thought that if the princess didn''t say anything, she must have no objection Seeing that she was silent, the princess coldly brushed off her wide sleeves: "I warn you, don''t treat the Zhongshan Palace as a soft persimmon!" Ning Yue stood aside, listening and thinking quietly. From the princess''s attitude towards Mrs. Jia, it can be known that she is extremely picky and never settles. That''s all for Xuanyin, it''s because the market is really bad and he can''t marry anyone, so he chose the Ma family. But for such an excellent man as Xuan Yu, he should marry the most noble woman in the world, such as Princess Deqing, or the daughter of the Sikong family, Guo family or Yao family. However, hiring a concubine from a small general''s mansion made the concubine feel like a thorn in her throat. Now that such absurd things are happening again, you don''t need to guess, the princess will never let it go. Ning Yue looked at the old lady again. The old lady''s face was half haggard in an instant. Thinking about it, she hated Ning Xi to the core. Well now, it''s out of control! The old lady bowed her body, and said apologetically: "I was negligent about this matter, but I never meant to insult Princess Zhongshan, and I will pay the princess a lesson." Princess snorted coldly: "You''re done with an apology? If it wasn''t for my elder brother who was aware of the details and discovered your family''s tricks, I would still be kept in the dark by you guys until now!" She spoke, really rude. The old lady couldn''t hold back her face anymore, but what position did she have to challenge the princess? With just a flick of a finger, the princess can destroy the entire Ma family. At this moment, she really realized the gap between the Ma family and the Xuan family, and also realized how naive it is to think that she can control the bride. She lowered her head and said in shame: "Princess, I swear on my life that this matter has nothing to do with the Ma family. Even if I lend me a hundred courage, I will never dare to deceive you! Turn around, I will Its a good idea to interrogate the people around this girl to see who gave the bad idea, I will never tolerate it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： Sakuras Secret When Father and Daughter Meet (2) Chapter 215 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (2) The concubine laughed mockingly: "I don''t care if you tolerate it or not! Don''t change the topic all the time. Now that we have encountered it, I will explain it clearly! In order to marry the fourth son, our Xuan family spent all our sincerity and dedication." You are married, but now, you are doing this kind of thing to humiliate us! If I bear it any longer, I will not be ashamed to see the ancestors of the Xuan family when I arrive in the underworld a hundred years later! I must report this matter to the empress and the empress. Imperial concubine, I ask them to uphold justice for me and Yu''er!" Who doesn''t know that the imperial concubine is your own sister, if you stab her in front of her, will the Ma family have any good fruit to eat? The old lady fell to her knees with a plop. When she knelt, Ning Yue, Ning Xi and Ning Wan also knelt down. The concubine didn''t even move her eyelids. A person like her who has stood at the top of power since she was born, was almost knelt down by others since she was a child. Would it work for her? The old lady tremblingly said: "Princess, please calm down!" The concubine picked up the teacup, took a sip slowly, raised her eyebrows slightly and said: "I heard that Mrs. Ma''s family has three unmarried sons, and the Chen family in the west of the city happened to have an ugly girl, a dumb girl and a lame man. Now go and ask for an order to betroth them to you as your granddaughter-in-law, okay?" The old lady''s face turned pale! Princess sneered: "Why? Don''t you want to? Then why do you dare to put a deaf person in the palace!" She slapped the table hard. The servant girls in the room all knelt down with a clatter. Soon, the corners of her lips twitched again, "It''s impossible to appease the anger, but to appease the matter, I can barely... agree." The old lady hurriedly asked: "Princess, please make it clear." She looked serious: "The fourth brother''s marriage remains the same, the eldest one, quit!" Ning Xi rolled his eyes and fainted on the spot. In the garden, Sakura was playing with a small maroon box, looking very peaceful. Mother Cui came over, saluted, and said with a smile: "Miss Biao, you are playing alone, yo, what is this?" Sakura''s calm face slowly showed a pleasant smile: "Wax oil." "Hey, that cousin has to be careful, don''t eat it! Don''t put it on the floor, it''s too slippery, you may fall." "Wrestle like sister Ningxi?" She smiled innocently, "Mother Cui means... did she fall when she stepped on my wax?" Mother Cui was stunned for a moment, the girl''s smile was so clean that there was no trace of magazines, but inexplicably, it made her feel cold, she swallowed her saliva, and said with a smile: "Then did you put wax on the floor?" Sakura''s smile sank, and Mama Cui almost fell to the ground in fright, but soon, Sakura giggled again: "Of course not, I''m very good." Mother Cui heaved a sigh of relief, she was really insane, she would doubt a child who was obviously so cute. Mother Cui stretched out her hand, wanting to touch Xiaoying''s head, but Xiaoying just smiled and looked at her, not repelling her at all, but for some reason, she couldn''t put her hand down no matter what. She took it back, smiled, and said: "It''s nothing, the maidservant is leaving first, Miss Biao is playing slowly." After such a bad thing happened in the mansion, Mrs. Guo was no longer in the mood to have a birthday banquet, but in order to be a peacemaker for the Ma family and her daughter, she still called everyone to the banquet hall for dinner. Men and women are seated. While eating, Ning Yue noticed a bit of schadenfreude in Madam Jia''s eyes. It turned out that she didn''t care about Chen Bo, Jia Yuyan, and Ma Ningxin''s affairs, and she didn''t have a grudge about Concubine Wu''s fight against Concubine Jia De. It was because of the face of the old lady Guo that she kept pretending to be special relieved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (3) Chapter 216 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (3) After dinner, Ning Yue stopped her in the garden: "Mrs. Jia." Ms. Jia stopped and turned around slowly. Seeing that it was Ma Ningyue who was talking to her, her smile faded a little. Ning Yue didn''t seem to notice her coldness, she stepped forward lightly, and said with a smile: "Is Mrs. Jia still blaming our Ma family for what happened to the two daughters?" Ms. Jia''s complexion changed. Ning Yue casually picked up a withered yellow leaf, and stroked a bright flower: "Actually, I was there the day Jia Yuyan died." "What?" Mrs. Jia''s face suddenly changed. "What? Didn''t the Concubine De concubine tell you? Oh, you can''t call her Concubine De now. Jia Yuyan knew it from the beginning to the end, and on this condition, she negotiated a deal with Sikong Shuo. Did Madam Jia not know about it?" "You...you child, don''t lie! Yuyan was killed by Sikong Shuo, how could her sister negotiate a deal with the culprit?" "If Mrs. Jia is interested, I can tell you exactly what happened that day. As for whether you believe it or not... whatever you want." Madam Jia looked at her with a pale complexion. Ning Yue knew that she had successfully aroused Mrs. Jia''s curiosity, so she told the whole story of Baolinxuan in detail: "...I go to Baolinxuan for a few days every month. I ran into Chen Bo and Jia Yuyan. Chen Bo called my third sister in front of Jia Yuyan. You know that my sister had reconciled with him long ago. I really dont know where to call out the third sister. Jia Yuyan quickly guessed My identity made things difficult for me, and later, she couldn''t make things difficult for me, so she decided to kill me. She ran to push me on the stairs, and pushed me at the door, but I avoided them. Regrettably, she I fell down the steps and bumped into Sikong Shuo''s guard of honor, so I was dealt with." She looked at Mrs. Jia, whose face turned pale little by little, "I don''t know what Mrs. Jia knows the truth about. I just find it strange that Jia Yuyan didn''t tell you about my presence. Oh, by the way, Prince Yu also I was there, if he hadn''t saved me, I might have ended up like Jia Yuyan." "You... What you said is true?" Mrs. Jia''s eyes overflowed with a cold light. Ning Yue nodded: "When Prince Yu arrives later, Mrs. Jia can ask him. Of course, for the sake of each other''s reputation, he and I, as well as Prince Yinjun, hope that Mrs. Jia will keep this matter a secret." Xuan Yin was deliberately brought in to dispel Mrs. Jia''s doubts about her and Xuan Yu, so that she would not run to Xuan Yin and chew her tongue. Even said the words to confront Xuan Yu, Mrs. Jia quickly believed most of it in her heart, but she didn''t show it at all on the surface. Ning Yue continued: "It''s pointless for me to lie to you, because whether it is Jia Yuyan''s death or Jia Yuyan''s fall, it has nothing to do with our Ma family. Ma''am is just because of my sister''s relationship with Chen Bo, and Concubine Wu. The relationship with the old lady is nothing more than blaming us. But Madam, ask yourself, is there any point in such rage? Can those murderers who hurt your daughter be brought to justice? If you get to this point, you still treat me If you have doubts, then please invite Madam into the palace and ask your daughter carefully, why did she send me out of the palace and give it to Sikong Shuo when she fought with Concubine Wu Guifei?" "Send... to Zhongchang Attendant?" Mrs. Jia always thought that her daughter was jealous of Concubine Wu and wanted to give Wu Guifei a blow, so she hijacked Wu Guifei''s niece, but she never expected that she would be kidnapped into the hands of Zhongchang Attendant ! If this is true, then the daughter and Sikong Shuo... really colluded. She grabbed the skirt of her shirt in pain, and said in panic, "Impossible...Yuyan is her own sister, how can she work hand in hand with the person who dealt with her sister...?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (4) Chapter 217 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (4) She didn''t believe that her daughter was jealous of her younger sister, because she never believed that her daughter and Chen Bo would get involved. From her point of view, her daughter was framed by someone, and whoever it was was naturally Concubine Wu. "You lied...she wouldn''t do that..." Ning Yue shook her head: "That''s all I''ve said, it''s Madam''s business how to tell the truth." After finishing speaking, she walked away. Ms. Jia stopped her suddenly: "You...why are you telling me this?" Ning Yue bent her lips, and didn''t answer her immediately, but asked instead: "Madam came to Mrs. Guo''s birthday banquet, did Madam receive the invitation, or did Master Jia ask Madam to ask?" "..." Mrs. Jia opened her mouth and was stunned, "You...what do you mean?" Ning Yue didn''t seem to see the shock in her eyes, and said unhurriedly: "Madam wants to know why Princess Zhongshan always ignores Madam? Because she understands that the Jia family...has long been on Sikong Shuo''s pirate ship Not only Jia Yuyan, but even Mr. Jia belonged to Sikong Shuo. The only, ah, no, the only ones kept in the dark are Madam and your little daughter who died in vain." "No, no, it''s impossible..." Mrs. Jia seemed to be about to collapse her entire belief, her legs lost the strength to stand up, she held on to the tree trunk to prevent herself from falling down. Ning Yue said again: "Although Mrs. Guo is also from the Jia family, in her heart, she is always in the same camp as the Guo family and the Xuan family. Master Jia is unwilling to give up, so he sent you to approach her and the Guo family in an attempt to Reverse the position of the Guo family at the right time. If Master Jia really urged you to come to the banquet this time, then you should already have the answer." In the previous life, Guo Kuang was stabbed to death by Mr. Jia without any precautions. Such a talented man should not die tragically. She can''t touch Mr. Jia, but she can persuade Mrs. Jia, only hope that this seemingly weak woman, don''t disappoint her. After bidding farewell to Mrs. Jia, Ning Yue wandered around Guo''s house. Sikong Shuo''s palace always gave people a serious and cold atmosphere, while Guo''s house was full of warmth and chic. When walking to a water pavilion, Ning Yue saw Xuan Yin. Xuanyin stood in front of the pavilion with a dull expression, and he didn''t even notice that she approached him. Ning Yue patted her lightly: "Hello." Xuanyin cast a cold gaze, and Ning Yue''s scalp numb slightly. After a while, Xuanyin suppressed the coldness in his eyes, and said, "Why are you here?" Ning Yue let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t know when she couldn''t understand Xuan Yin. He always looked like a ruffian, but when he turned his head, he would show another face. She looked at him fixedly, and asked softly: "What''s wrong with you today? You''ve had a stinky face since you entered the door. Who messed with you?" Xuanyin grabbed her cold hand, walked forward slowly, and said casually, "It''s nothing." This is what I dont want to say. Ning Yue didn''t force her, she looked back at the water pavilion and asked, "What were you looking at just now?" "nothing." "It''s nothing you''re so preoccupied with? Whose yard?" It looks like a woman lives, but Guo''s family has never heard of other daughters except the married imperial concubine and Zhongshan princess. "No one''s yard." This kind of perfunctory words are more or less deceiving ghosts. But Ning Yue didn''t want to force him, everyone has their own secrets, and so does she. Ning Yue smiled, and asked again: "Did you see Sakura?" "So concerned about her?" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, his face softened a little. (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (5) Chapter 218 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (5) Ning Yue has already seen that he loves this sister, and when he mentioned her, his mood improved, "I''m just curious, she is your sister, but she doesn''t seem to look like you." Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s big palm tightly, pondered for a moment, and said, "She''s not biological." Ning Yue showed a very surprised expression, her almond eyes widened and said: "Seeing how kind you are to her, I thought she was my own." Xuanyin''s eyes darkened slightly, as if recalling something unpleasant, and his tone was also tinged with a trace of heaviness: "My elder brother brought her back from outside." "Where did you bring it back?" "It seems to be Nanjiang. It was the time when my elder brother stole obsidian for me. On the way, he saw Sakura in the swaddle and felt sorry for her, so he took her back." This is similar to what she knew in her previous life. She doesn''t know if there is any inside story. "Then... the princess didn''t have a daughter herself?" "He gave birth. But he was abducted by human traffickers when he was two years old, and he has not been found until now." "How did you get kidnapped?" "I went to the temple fair with the maid, but somehow got separated, and I only found Sakura in the end." This... is not quite the same as in the previous life. In her previous life, Xuan Xiaoying lived until she became an adult, and finally got married under Xuanyin''s love. In this life, Xuan Xiaoying disappeared when she was two years old, and then, Xiangli, who was supposed to be unfavored, replaced her and became the daughter and sister who pinned lovesickness in everyone''s hearts. Ning Yue didn''t understand how things turned out like this. However, the prince who loved Wu Juan to death in his previous life also somehow didn''t like Wu Juan in this life. How can this be explained? Perhaps, the history of this life is different from the previous life, right? "Brother Yin, sister Yue!" Xiao Ying ran over bouncing, and the little ferret followed her step by step. She threw herself into Ning Yue''s arms and said with a sweet smile, "What are you talking about?" Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "I''m talking about how cute you are." Sakura stuck out her tongue shyly. Ning Yue couldn''t help but think of Xuan Xiaoying in her previous life. That child was cared for and brought up, she had an appearance and family background that everyone envied, and she married a husband who loved her like fate. Under the protection of her wings, Xuanyin is a proud princess carefree. Her life can almost be described as perfect. All of this, in this life, has become Xiangli''s. For a short moment, Ning Yue didn''t like the feeling of doves occupying the magpie''s nest, but after seeing Xiangli''s innocent little face, she sighed secretly. What''s wrong with pears? She is just a child who doesn''t understand anything, and everyone transferred their feelings for Xuan Xiaoying to her, which can be regarded as making up for the shortcomings in their hearts. "Sakura." She said softly, "I''m sorry about Obsidian." "Huh?" Sakura stared wide and flickeringly, "Brother Yin took the obsidian away, did he give it to you?" "This... I guess." Ning Yue said. "So... you bought that butterfly hair accessory for me?" Ning Yue nodded. Sakura frowned, and said angrily: "Brother Yin, why didn''t you tell me that sister Yue gave it to you? If you tell me, I won''t break it! There is also the matter of obsidian!" Xuanyin: "..." Am I afraid that you hate Ning Yue? Ning Yue touched her little head and said, "It''s okay, if you like it, I''ll buy you another one. I''m very sorry that I took your most beloved gemstone." (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (6) Chapter 219 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (6) Sakura grinned: "No, I like gems, but I like Sister Yue even more! Sister Yue will get married early and come play with me!" Ning Yue''s ears were hot. Xuan Yin looked at his sister and smiled very satisfied. At sunset, the old lady took her granddaughters to bid farewell to Mrs. Guo. The old lady kept apologizing to Mrs. Guo, saying that she messed up her birthday banquet. She was reasonable, not only didn''t blame the old lady, but also comforted the old lady to give Ningxi medical treatment. If there is something that needs the Guo family''s help, don''t be polite to her. When she said this, her complicated eyes swept over Ning Yue. Although it was only for a short moment, it was enough for Ning Yue to notice. Why does Old Madam Guo look at her like that? It seems that it is for her that he is extra merciful to the Ma family. Perhaps, the person Mrs. Guo really values ??is Xuanyin! However, the relationship between Xuanyin and the Guo family doesn''t seem to be very close. After walking out of Ma''s house, the old lady let Ning Yue and Ning Wan get into the carriage first, and then told Ning Xi to get into another carriage. Ning Xi didn''t know, so: "Grandma! Why don''t I sit with you?" The old lady looked at the granddaughter who almost killed the Ma family with disgust, and felt that she was just like her brother, who was too worrying, "You don''t want to go to the same place with me, of course you don''t sit together !" Ning Xi was startled, his eyes widened and he asked, "Where are you going?" The old lady said coldly: "Let''s go home! You, go to the nunnery and face the wall to think about your mistakes!" Offended the princess, and still want to continue to be the master and miss in Ma''s house? I''m not afraid that the princess will cut the Ma family! Ning Xi said loudly: "I won''t go to the nunnery! I won''t go to that kind of ghost place!" She grew up in rich clothes and fine food, how could she endure the hard life in the nunnery? The old lady made up her mind this time, and said to Luo''s mother: "Find some capable women to watch over, don''t tell her to be like her brother, run away halfway!" "Yes!" Mother Luo grabbed Ning Xi and pulled her into the carriage behind her. Ning Xi cried, pleaded, and struggled desperately, but no one pleaded for her at the scene, and they all watched her leave coldly, just like that night when they watched Ning Yue being forced out of Ma''s house. Ning Wan''s hand holding the teacup trembled faintly, the oil lamp was dim and shone on her face, but her skin was as pale as blood. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "What happened to the fourth sister? She seems very scared. The old lady punished the second sister, not you." "I... I just feel sad for her." Ning Wan squeezed the teacup tightly, her knuckles turned white, trying not to show herself strangely, but she didn''t know that with Ning Yue''s vicious eyes, she had already seen something bright. When the princess withdrew Ning Xi''s marriage, the fourth sister''s expression had already changed. Ma Jinyan and Ning Xi framed her. Ning Wan may not have participated, but she must have known about it. Ning Wan didn''t say anything, just watched her being framed by that disgusting pair of brothers and sisters, she probably hoped that she would die so that she and Ning Xi could marry together. She didn''t complain about Ning Wan. The two of them were casual friends. Ning Wan helped her because of love, and if she didn''t help, it was just reason. She will not take everything she has experienced on Ning Wan''s head. But if one day Ning Wan is framed by someone, she will never rescue Ning Wan from fire and water like she helped Ma Ningxin. On the first day of March, a major event happened in the Jia family. Master Jia and Mrs. Jia had a fierce quarrel in the room for some unknown reason. Master Jia threw up his sleeves and went to the concubines yard. The emperor sent more than a dozen imperial physicians to diagnose and treat Mr. Jia, and they all came to the same conclusion: limbs are numb, face is stiff, and he needs to stay at home to recuperate. In a short period of time, he cannot go to court. (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (7) Chapter 220 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (7) Click! Ning Yue cut off a branch of a bonsai crabapple, and said to Dongmei: "Look, my scissors are very small, and I can''t cut this Xifu crabapple with one scissors, but if I cut off its branches bit by bit , it won''t be long before it''s just a bare trunk, and then I''ll be able to peel off its skin." A tree without bark will only have one ending: death. The cold hall was so dark that there was no light at all. The old **** Fufu stood in the center with his body lowered, looking at the man on the seat who was integrated into the night. The other party is clearly only thirty years old, but he feels that the other party has lived three thousand years, gloomy and frightening. He actually understood that the lord was angry. I dont blame the lord for being angry. First, the emperor rejected his request for military expenses, and then lost Master Jia, a powerful chess piece. The matter of winning over the Guo family... Im afraid its a few steps away. "Why do you think the emperor has a rift with me?" The faint voice resounded faintly in the hall. If you didn''t listen carefully, you couldn''t tell where it came from. The old **** lowered his fortune by a point, and said: "This old slave is stupid." "Because of Princess Deqing." "Ah, yes, the emperor must have blamed Princess Deqing''s grievances on you, the matchmaker. Speaking of which, you are really wronged. You introduced Lin Chengfeng, but the Lin family replaced Ma Jingyan in a mess. , that horse is so cautious and not a thing..." The old **** said as if he had an epiphany. Sikong Shuo let out a faint laugh, which made the old eunuch''s hair stand on end, "Find out why Mrs. Jia quarreled with Master Jia?" "It seems that Mrs. Jia knew the relationship between Master Jia and us, and blamed Master Jia for killing Jia Yuyan." The old **** said. "Who has Mrs. Jia met these days?" "No one in particular... Ah, yes, Mrs. Guo''s birthday banquet, she went there! People from the Xuan family and the Ma family went together that day. The day Ma Ningxi was divorced was also the day. By the way, Mrs. Jia Before leaving, it seems that I had a private conversation with Ma Ningyue." Sikong Shuo''s lips slowly showed a condensed smile: "Ma Jinyan met Ma Ningyue before the accident, and Mrs. Jia also met Ma Ningyue before the accident. Do you think it is a coincidence?" "This..." The old **** was speechless. Sikong Shuo hooked his red lips and said, "I''m looking at Ma Ningyue, it really becomes more and more interesting the more I look at it." After Ningxi was divorced, Lin Yonghe couldn''t afford to be ill. The old lady only thought of her as a cruel scheme, and didn''t bother to take care of her, so she had someone seal up the Millennium Court, so she couldn''t leave or enter. The Millennium Courtyard became a prison, and in just three days, it became deserted. Ma Jinyan is gone, Ning Xi is imprisoned in the nunnery, Lin Yonghe is grounded, and there is no one in this house who can pose a threat to Lin Lanzhi. Ning Yue called Shang Dongmei and happily went to Lin''s house. Lin Lanzhi''s condition has improved a lot, she can remember many things from the past, and her mind has mostly recovered. It seems that it was right to send her to her mother. In this world, children are not as good as their own mothers, and only their own mothers are the best for themselves. When she learned that her daughter was going back to her husband''s house again, Mrs. Lin burst into tears, fearing that if she was not careful, she would be tricked by that black-hearted Lin Yonghe again! Ning Yue held her grandmother''s hand, and said in relief, "Grandma, don''t worry, I''m here." Lin Yonghe couldn''t turn the tide, and Ma Ningxin and the second wife were in charge of the house together. It is no exaggeration to say that apart from her father, No one can wrong her mother. But father loves her mother so much, why is he willing to let her mother be wronged? Mrs. Lin heard something about the Millennium Court. Although she was not sure if Ning Yue did it, she also understood that Ning Yue is not easy to bully, so she said: "I will leave your mother to you, you You have to take good care of her, you know?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： Sakuras secret when father and daughter meet (8) Chapter 221 Father and Daughter Meet Sakura''s Secret (8) Ning Yue nodded: "I know, grandma." Lin Lanzhi nestled in the arms of Mrs. Lin, wept softly for a while, and then followed Ning Yue, reluctantly bidding farewell to her mother. On the morning of the second day of March, the post sent a message that Ma Yuan''s injury was no longer serious, and he could enter Beijing today. These are really two great pieces of good news. Everyone in the Ma family is celebrating. The old lady ordered someone to tidy up the house, and hung a few auspicious red lanterns on the porch. Lin Lanzhi and Ning Yue were not idle either. When they learned that their father had returned home, they started meeting before noon, saying that they would make dumplings for Ma Yuan when he came back. "Your father loves my dumplings the most." Lin Lanzhi said proudly, "Oh, and boiled eggs! Every time your father comes back from outside, he always eats two!" Ning Yue''s heart slowly overflowed with a sense of happiness. The tragedy in her previous life came so suddenly that she didn''t even have a chance to save her. Her father and mother died tragically one after another. After recovering, no matter how I think about it, I feel that the days ahead are full of surprises! Ma Ningxin was also very happy from the bottom of her heart. The uncle left early, and she raised her under Lin Lanzhi''s knees for several years. She hugged Niuniu, and said cheerfully, "Fourth Grandpa is coming back, is Niuniu happy?" Niuniu said stupidly: "Happy." What is fourth grandpa? Can I eat it? "Oh, oh, my lord''s sedan chair has entered the capital!" Dongmei stumbled and ran in, and when she passed the threshold, she didn''t pay attention to her feet and almost fell into the pot. Ning Yue was in a good mood, and only cast a glance at her: "How long have you been by my side? Still can''t learn the rules? Where is my father?" Dongmei smiled and said: "I just entered the south gate." Lin Lanzhi''s heart suddenly became tense: "I...I''ll go outside and wait for him." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and said, "I can''t wait so much. When I went to Lin''s house, why didn''t my mother come to pick me up at the door? Does it mean that in my mother''s heart, I like my father more than me?" Lin Lanzhi was so ashamed that he feigned anger and said, "You child, you even made noise with me!" Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin looked at each other and smiled. Lin Lanzhi finally went, and stood at the gate for a full hour, dizzy from the sun, and then returned to Tangli Courtyard with Hongyu''s support. "I... I''ll make you some side dishes, what do you want to eat?" She said shyly. It''s not time for meal yet, what side dishes do you have? Ning Yue looked at her in confusion. She went to the small kitchen in a daze. Not long after, a servant girl screamed: "Ma''am! That fish is alive, and it hasn''t been killed yet. Why did you put it in the oil pan?" Ning Yue was afraid that her mother would kill someone, so she hurriedly dragged her back to the house: "Okay, mother, you sit here, I''ll wait at the door, okay?" Lin Lanzhi also knew that she was ridiculous, but she just couldn''t help it. From the moment she was chased by the vicious dog and fell into his arms, this heart no longer belonged to her. However, Lin''s family was the tallest, and her parents looked down on a concubine and insisted on betrotting her to the young master of the Yao family. He knelt outside the door and was drenched by the heavy rain for three whole days before he managed to touch her parents'' heart. Although what happened to Lin Yonghe, she knew that he was drunk and mistook Lin Yonghe for her. After Lin Yonghe passed the door, he treated Lin Yonghe very coldly. And other than that, he never touched another woman. Ning Yue saw what her mother was thinking, and hugged her mother''s arm: "It''s a good thing that your husband and wife are loving each other, I won''t laugh at you! I wish you could be like Princess Fuyuan and Concubine Guo, and you wouldn''t get tired of being together every day. Too much! Best, give me another little brother!" Brother is dead, as long as another one with a handle pops out of her mother''s belly, the Ma family''s foundation will not fall into the hands of others! Lin Lanzhi blushed, and she also thought about giving birth to another child for her husband. "Your father...does he think I''m old?" "How could it be? Besides, you''re only under forty, how old are you? You''re in your prime!" Lin Lanzhi was amused, and most of the uneasiness in his heart disappeared. Ning Yue went to the gate, but also waited for an hour, but she didn''t see anyone, and asked Dongmei, "Are you sure my father has entered the south gate? It''s not too far from the south gate, and you can climb there." Dongmei said: "Master, sitting in a sedan chair is definitely slower than a carriage." So, after waiting for another hour, it was already dark, only to see a soft sedan chair carried by eight people approaching slowly surrounded by guards. The leader is Geng Zhongzhi, the old lady sent him to pick up the people, and the news that he just passed the south gate was brought back by the little beggar. Geng Zhong glanced at Ning Yue with a weird expression. Ning Yue didn''t care about him, so she taught Dongmei to invite her mother out, but Lin Lanzhi had already come, and upon hearing this, she hurried out from behind the rockery. The mother and daughter stood on the porch with wrists in hand, looking expectantly at the most important man in their lives so far. The sedan chair stopped half a foot away, Geng Zhongzhi opened the curtain, and a middle-aged man in a brown brocade suit with a bandage around his neck walked down quickly. "Father!" Ning Yue''s eyes turned red and she ran over! Ma Yuan smiled pleasantly, hugged his daughter''s thin shoulders with his right hand, and then looked at her with unbelievable eyes: "Is it really good to show my father a few jumps?" Ning Yue smiled through tears: "I ran so vigorously just now!" Ma Yuan nodded in relief, and hugged her tightly, reluctant to let go. Ning Yue took her father''s hand again, pointed to the door and said, "Father, look, who is that?" Ma Yuan took advantage of the opportunity to look over, and saw a woman in a lavender tunic skirt and a plain white pipa-buttoned short spring dress under the dim light, standing there quietly, looking at him with tears in her eyes. . He opened his mouth, but couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time: "Lan...Lanzhi?" Lin Lanzhi nodded, tears rolled down, and walked towards him step by step: "Ma Yuan..." Just when she was about to touch Ma Yuan''s face, another person stepped down from the sedan chair and said softly, "Sir, are you home yet?" Lin Lanzhi''s hands froze in the air. Ning Yue frowned, and looked at the young woman in the light gold woven gauze dress and plain white high-waisted skirt. A cold air rushed from the top of her head to the bottom of her heart, and her whole heart... was so cold. (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (1) Chapter 222 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (1) She finally understood where Geng Zhongzhi''s strange eyes came from. At that time, she only cared about being reunited with her father, but she never expected that there was another beautiful woman beside her father. Ma Yuan cleared his throat in embarrassment, and didn''t answer the woman''s words immediately, but said to Lin Lanzhi: "Lanzhi, you... are you alright?" Lin Lanzhi paled, squeezed the veil tightly, and said: "I''m sorry to disappoint you, I can''t be better." Ma Yuan opened his mouth, his eyes dimmed slightly: "Lanzhi... that''s not what I meant." Then what do you mean? Lin Lanzhi turned her face away, forcing tears back into the corners of her eyes. The woman had already got off the sedan chair with the help of the servant girl. A trace of uneasiness flashed across Ma Yuan''s eyes, he coughed lightly, and said to Lin Lanzhi and Ning Yue, "Let me introduce you, this is Bai Shuang''er. Her father passed away and her family has no one to rely on, so I will bring her back." From now on, she will live in the mansion." This makes no sense. What does it mean to bring back and live in the mansion without any support at home? What is the general''s mansion? Asylum? Ning Yue cast dissatisfied eyes on Ma Yuan. Ma Yuan was embarrassed by his daughter''s gaze. He never knew that a child''s gaze could make him overwhelmed. His throat slid, and said: "Shuang''er is pregnant." Lin Lanzhi''s body shook suddenly! Ning Yue supported her mother, a pair of immature faces that had not completely faded, slowly climbed up a layer of coldness. This is the real reason for bringing that mistress back home, right? Because she was pregnant with a child, she was reluctant to be an unknown concubine, so she rushed to bring her back to the Ma family, and asked all the ancestors of the Ma family to recognize her! What a beautiful idea! Ma Yuan beckoned to the woman, and the woman walked over lightly in lotus steps, like a floating auspicious cloud, blooming a charming brilliance in the dark night. Ma Yuan said: "Shuang''er, this is my wife Lin Lanzhi, and this is my youngest daughter Ma Ningyue." Bai Shuang''er stopped in front of the two of them, and slowly raised her head, revealing that hauntingly beautiful face. This is undoubtedly a face that all men will be fascinated by. It has fair complexion, exquisite features, and a beautiful jaw. There is a shy shimmer in the eyes, which is very cute. Lin Lanzhi looked at her, as if she saw herself who was ignorant of the world at the time, and gradually felt a trace of pain and ridicule. She never doubted Ma Yuan''s sincerity in asking her to marry her. She knew that at that moment, he really fell in love with her. own. But what''s the use of liking more? After all, it can''t resist the passing of time and the passing of time. She was old, and he ordered a younger one. Anyway, he just likes this kind of weak woman, the former self, the former Lin Yonghe, and the current Bai Shuang''er. Lin Lanzhi couldn''t stay any longer, she felt that if she stayed any longer, she would forget the self-restraint her mother taught her, and rushed over to tear this man apart! "Yue''er..." She held Ning Yue''s hand, her whole arm was shaking due to too much force, "I''m tired, help me back." Ning Yue glanced lightly at Bai Shuang''er who was pretending to salute her mother, and said, "Okay." Bai Shuang''er froze on the spot after getting down, looked at Lin Lanzhi''s mother and daughter, and then at Ma Yuan, for a moment, her face turned red, she was at a loss: "Sir, didn''t you mean Madam..." Lin Lanzhi had already crossed the threshold with Ning Yue, but after listening to the unfinished words, he let go of Ning Yue''s hand, walked back gracefully, looked at Ma Yuan coldly and said, "What did she call you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (2) Chapter 223 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (2) Ma Yuan didn''t dare to look his wife in the eyes, and said awkwardly, "Go back to the room first, and I''ll explain to you." "I don''t want you to explain! Just tell me! What did she call you just now?" Lin Lanzhi''s chest began to heave violently. Seeing that her mother was about to have a big quarrel with her father, Ning Yue walked back, took her mother''s arm, and said to Bai Shuang''er very seriously: "Miss Bai, you may not know our rules when you first came to the capital. , a servant girl is not qualified to call my father a husband." Bai Shuang''er''s face turned pale, resisting her grievances, and argued, "I''m not a housemaid!" "Eh? You are not my father''s housemaid? Then what are you? You are already pregnant with my father''s flesh and blood, so why... my father doesn''t even have you as a maid!" Ning Yue was incomparable "Surprised" said. Bai Shuang''er''s face became even paler. She felt rosy just now, but now she seemed to be covered with a layer of wall dust in an instant. Ning Yue smiled faintly, and said again: "Also, I am Miss Master. When you talk to me in the future, remember to call yourself a slave! Also, since you are new here and don''t know the rules, I won''t blame you for offending you. What you just performed was a concubine ceremony. In our place, without the nod of the mistress, a man cannot enter the house with a concubine!" Speaking of this, Ning Yue looked at Lin Lanzhi, "Mother? Did you send her to my father?" Lin Lanzhi couldn''t see what her daughter meant? Gathering his mind, he said with a cold face, "I don''t know her." Bai Shuang''er''s complexion was no longer pale enough to be described. Ning Yue stared at her without blinking, and sneered in her heart. In this world, there are always some women who think that they have won the favor of a man, so they can ignore their first spouse. She doesn''t even think about it. Aunts and maids, all of them have skills, but how many of them really become the master''s grandmother? You can''t believe what a man says on the bed! "Oh, and, here, all slaves and maidservants have to kowtow to greet their master for the first time. It''s because you are pregnant. I don''t need it here. You kowtow to my mother." !" After Ning Yue finished speaking, she looked at Bai Shuang''er with a funny face. Isn''t she very aggressive? Didn''t she arrive at the mansion from noon until dark, didn''t she just want people to understand how arrogant she is? Now, I want to see for myself, a maid who is not even considered a concubine, how can she challenge the mistress? Bai Shuang''er bit her red lips tightly, tears began to roll in her eyes, and her eyes fell on Ma Yuan''s face begging for help. Ma Yuan''s eyes flickered slightly, and he sighed, "Shuang''er is pregnant, so why don''t you kneel down? Don''t get pregnant." Bai Shuang''er listened to Ma Yuan speak for her, and the sense of grievance in her eyes lessened a little, but soon, Ning Yue''s words made her stunned on the spot again. "Since my father said no, let''s do it. Bai Shuang''er, you see, my father is very good to the maid." Her father said that kneeling is unnecessary, but it''s not that kneeling is unnecessary. On the surface, it solved her urgent need and allowed her to keep her face hidden. Ma Yuan opened his mouth wide and was speechless for a while. Bai Shuang''er also realized that she had fallen into the deep pit Ning Yue dug, and her complexion turned purple. She and Ma Yuan paid homage in Linzi, and Ma Yuan promised her the position of concubine, how could she be cheated into a housemaid by this girl in a blink of an eye? She doesn''t want to be a maid, and she doesn''t want to die! She sniffed, tears soon fell from her eyes. Seeing her crying, Ma Yuan couldn''t bear it, and was about to speak, but was snatched away by Ning Yue, who said, "Yo, I''m crying now? I don''t seem to do anything to you, right? Ah , it must be that I am young and don''t know the importance of words, Sister Shuang''er, you have a lot of adults, so don''t argue with me!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (3) Chapter 224 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (3) My daughter is only thirteen, but Bai Shuanger is already twenty. Thinking about it this way, Ma Yuan can''t help but feel that Bai Shuanger''s tolerance is too small, and she is actually angry with a child. The words that were on the verge of interceding for Bai Shuang''er were swallowed hard. When Bai Shuang''er saw that Ma Yuan''s expression was wrong, she knew that she was at a disadvantage. She thought that a little girl who grew up in a hospital bed would not have too many eyes, but she didn''t expect that she would let herself suffer so much when she just met. A dull loss. Besides, the mistresss madness has also recovered, and seeing Ma Yuans bewildered look, it seems that she still has some affection for her Bai Shuang''er never dreamed of such a complicated situation. Just as Bai Shuanger was debating whether to continue fighting for her position with Ma Yuan, another sedan chair was carried by a servant. The bearer raised the curtain, and a girl wearing a blue curtain bowed out. The translucent veil of the curtain hangs all the way to the bottom of the skirt, gently covering her face and figure, only vaguely seeing that her waist is particularly slender, and her complexion is extremely fair, so white...as if there is no warmth. She walked slowly towards this side, and behind her, another little girl about nine years old jumped off the ground. The little girl looked quite similar to Bai Shuang''er, and she was also a rare beauty. She raised her smile and walked to Ma Yuan''s side: "Brother-in-law! You arrived so fast! I''m just like my second sister." I bought some sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, and I almost couldn''t catch up with you!" Brother-in-law? Second sister? Ning Yue looked at her, and then at the beauty behind the fence who seemed to be out of the world, and laughed mockingly: "When did our Ma family have such a shortage of maids, why do we still bring our family?" After saying this, Ning Yue didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the surname Bai anymore, and three of them at once, really took the Ma family for a fool! "Mom! Let''s go!" After waiting for two lifetimes, what he waited for was this kind of ending. Could it be that if the father in the previous life had not died, the Ma family would really have an extra Mrs. Bai? Ning Yue went back to the house with Lin Lanzhi on his arm. Ma Ningxin saw that the faces of the mother and daughter were disheveled, and seeing that Ma Yuan didn''t come with them, she vaguely guessed that something unpleasant had happened, and hurriedly asked someone to remove the dumplings from the kitchen. Niuniu looked at her with wide, watery eyes: "Where''s fourth grandpa? Didn''t you say you''ll be back today?" Ma Ningxin was speechless. Lin Lanzhi was in a bad mood, and instead of going back to Lan Zhi Yuan, she stayed with Ning Yue. After Hongyu helped her wash, she hugged Ning Yue and fell asleep. When the two men she cared about the most, one because of early death and the other because of betrayal, couldn''t bring her a sense of security, the only thing she could hold on to was her daughter. Ning Yue understood how she felt. When Sikong Shuo led Ning Xi to dangle in front of her, she was so angry that she wanted to kill both of them. As it turned out, her instincts were right, and she should have poisoned them with a glass of poisoned wine. She didn''t do this, and as a result, she was tortured by the two of them and sent to the water prison. The lessons from her previous life told her not to show mercy to any enemy at any time, otherwise she will be the one who will be hurt in the end. Ma Yuan is her father, she won''t hurt him, but Bai Shuang''er, that vixen, rushes to Ma''s house to die, it''s best not to let her catch him, otherwise - she can''t guarantee that she won''t become the second Lin Yonghe ...the current Lin Yonghe. Over there, Ma Yuan settled down the three sisters of Bai Shuang''er and temporarily lived in Qinghui Courtyard. Qinghuiyuan is a two-entry courtyard, spacious and bright, full of exotic flowers. Although it is not on the central axis of the General''s Mansion, it is quieter than it is. Bai Shuang''er is quite satisfied, but when she thinks of her own status, she can''t help feeling sad. (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (4) Chapter 225 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (4) Ma Yuan said: "I blame me for this matter. I didn''t know that Lanzhi had recovered, so I didn''t say hello to her. After a while, when she calms down, I''ll explain it to her. Don''t worry, she is very good." Temperament, like Yueer, is very easy to get along with." easy going? who? The third lady who talks with a gun and a cannon? She is probably the most difficult person in the world to get along with. Even though they only had a face-to-face meeting, Bai Shuang''er already had a very different view of this fourth-wife concubine in her heart. A long time ago, she knew that Ma Yuan had a wife and children in his family, but it was said that the wife was a lunatic, and the son had passed away. The daughter was alive but had been ill for many years, and only recovered in the past few months. She should be a very weak Girl. In addition, Ma Yuan also has a concubine, who is the concubine''s sister-in-law, but she began to get sick not long ago, and it is said that she has not recovered, and it is estimated that she will not recover. As long as he and Ma Yuan truly love each other, life in Ma''s house is basically carefree. But now, she suddenly wasn''t as sure as she was at the beginning. After the three Bai sisters settled down, Ma Yuan immediately went to the Fushouyuan to pay his respects to the old lady. From the old lady, he learned about the current situation in the house. He was silent for a long time, thinking about something, the old lady asked him if he wanted to bring Ning Xi back, he shook his head: "Mother is right, let the child concentrate on cultivation in the nunnery!" After that, he went to the second and third rooms to meet with his younger brothers, and after that, he went to Tangli Courtyard. Lin Lanzhi had already fallen asleep, and when she heard that Ma Yuan came to see her, she didn''t want to talk to her, so she dawdled for a long time before meeting him in the next room. Ma Yuan had already changed his clothes and removed the bandages. His left arm was hanging by his side, slightly stiff. Presumably, there were some sequelae. A tinge of distress flashed across Lin Lanzhi''s heart, just now she was so focused on annoying him that she forgot to ask how he was hurt. She was about to ask a question, but Ma Yuan spoke first: "Lanzhi, you shouldn''t have treated Shuang''er like that today." Lin Lanzhi felt like being poured with a basin of cold water, it was so cool. She looked at the man she had admired for most of her life in disbelief, and asked disappointedly: "You came to me in the middle of the night just to get justice for that vixen? I thought you had a conscience and wanted to apologize to me." !" "What kind of words are you talking about?" Ma Yuan frowned, "What vixen?" Lin Lanzhi sneered: "Seduce a married man, what is it if it''s not a vixen?" Ma Yuan said awkwardly: "It''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Why don''t you see others being called vixens?" With trembling hands, Lin Lanzhi pointed out the window and said, "That''s because other people have passed the bright road, and they only serve men with the permission of their first spouse! Who is like you... You carried me in without making a sound! If Yue''er hadn''t taken me from here I was rescued from that dark place, and my madness was cured... I asked you Ma Yuan, would you go to Xilongyuan and ask me sincerely if you agree or not!" Ma Yuan was so choked that he couldn''t refute. After a while, he said in a low voice: "She is pregnant with my child, and she can''t let the child be born as an outsider." It''s okay not to mention the child, but when it was mentioned, Lin Lanzhi became even angrier: "You only know her child, so do you still remember my child?" "I remember, of course I remember, I will treat Yue''er very well, Ke Qing... I also remember Ke Qing, but he is dead..." Lin Lanzhi interrupted him coldly: "That''s right, my son died and never came back, so you ran off to have a baby with another woman! How did you tell me that? You will never let me down! Having a baby with another woman is yours and never let me down!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (5) Chapter 226 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (5) Ma Yuan was choked up and blushed: "I... I am sorry for you in this matter. If you want to blame it, you can blame me. Shuang''er and the child in her belly are innocent. This title should be given to her no matter what." "May I ask what title the master wants to give her? Aunt? Wife? Do you want me to degrade myself into a concubine and give her the position of first wife? I''m willing, but I don''t know if she deserves it or not!" "Lin Lanzhi!" Ma Yuan lowered his face, "Don''t be so mean." Lin Lanzhi smiled: "Now you''re calling me mean again? You just think I''m not pleasing to you, right? You want me to move back to that shady Western Cold Courtyard, so that you can have a new place of joy. Right? Ma Yuan, let me tell you, you have a good idea!" Ma Yuan was so angry that his face turned green: "You... who do you think I am? In your eyes, can I do the kind of thing that spoils my concubine and kills my wife? How did Lin Yonghe force me back then, father-in-law How did your lord force me, have you forgotten all about it? With a big belly, Lin Yonghe bumped her head to death when she said she wouldn''t let her through the door, did I promise her?" "Didn''t you agree later?" "Isn''t that because you are crazy? I took her in because I was afraid that you would have no one to take care of you..." Lin Lanzhi sternly said: "A love rival came in to take care of me, Ma Yuan, can you make it more beautiful?" "You..." Ma Yuan''s eyes flashed with anger, "Why did you become so unreasonable? I thought she was your sister, at least she would treat you...better than those who have no blood relationship. I really didn''t expect her to Then... no conscience." Lin Lanzhi smiled sarcastically: "I really didn''t expect it, or did I expect it but didn''t want to admit it? Just because she is my sister, she went to seduce my husband. Can such a person have a conscience? Ma Yuan, you are not afraid of thunder when you say such things hack!" Ma Yuan stood up from the chair, and looked at her with a frown: "What''s the matter with you today? Do you have to scold me like that? I finally came back once. It''s been six years, and you can''t let me stay at home." Take it easy for a while!" "If you want to feel comfortable, go find your Baishuang and Heshuang!" "You... why are you still holding on to her? I spent six years at the border, like an ascetic, and you are so jealous of just such a woman!" Lin Lanzhi smiled disdainfully: "What? One isn''t enough? Do you think it''s too little? Well, I''ll give you back ten aunts tomorrow! If a serious girl doesn''t like it, I''ll buy you the top card of Yihong Courtyard Anyway, I have a lot of money, so I can''t burn it all!" "You... you, you, you... you are so... the ancients never deceived me... only women... and villains are hard to raise!" Ma Yuan was so angry that he stuttered, with a green face, and left the room without looking back! After a while, she frowned again and turned back, looking at Lin Lanzhi who was already in tears after just a while, her tone softened, "Don''t cry, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t make you angry." He went to pull Lin Lanzhi''s hand. Lin Lanzhi threw it away without thinking! His throat slipped, and he said again: "Let''s make up." That tone was extremely aggrieved. Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin, who were listening to the corner next door, were so frightened that they almost fell off their chairs! Lin Lanzhi choked up and said, "Don''t do this with me! I don''t want to see you anymore, you go! You go!" Ma Yuan stood up, dangling in front of Lin Lanzhi''s eyes. Lin Lanzhi scolded in a low voice, "Did you hear me telling you to go?" "I''m walking. You see, I''m walking so diligently that I don''t stop." Ma Yuan Laipi said. Lin Lanzhi turned sideways in anger. (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (6) Chapter 227 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (6) Ma Yuan sat down beside her, took her hand and said, "I was wrong, Lanzhi, please forgive me." Lin Lanzhi wanted to pull back his hand, but he couldn''t do it for a long time, but on the contrary, he tore open his freshly scabbed wound, blood seeped out, Lin Lanzhi clenched his fists: "You will play tricks, don''t you? You eat Surely I like you and feel sorry for you, right? Let me tell you, Ma Yuan, even if you hurt yourself to death in front of me, I will never forgive you, never again!" She pushed Ma Yuan away, not wanting to stay with the man any longer! Ma Yuan stared at her gradually disappearing back, lost in thought. Ning Yue and Ma Ningxin looked at each other, both said that they had never seen Lin Lanzhi get angry, and they didn''t expect it to be so ruthless. They thought that Lin Lanzhi and her (Ma Ningxin) were of the same type, and would just swallow their anger when they were wronged. On the contrary, Ma Yuan, who had always been serious and serious in their impression, was completely incapable of being strong in front of Lin Lanzhi. Ma Ningxin was dumbfounded: "Yue''er, your temperament is so inherited from your mother." Ning Yue stroked her forehead, it seemed that it was really like this... Ma Ningxin touched her sister''s shoulder, and said in a low voice: "The fourth aunt has not nodded, is it because Bai Shuang''er has been unable to marry?" Actually, if its really just to lift up an aunt, even if Lin Lanzhi disagrees here, its still the same if the old lady nods there, but what Ma Yuan wants to give to Bai Shuanger is the concubine Ping Wife. In the Daxin Dynasty, ordinary wives were eligible to be included in the genealogy, and they could be buried in the ancestral grave after a hundred years. This was a great threat to the first wife. You said that its fine to put up with these vicious girls in life, but at least you will be peaceful after death, and you can sleep together with your husband in the ground forever. But now, there are people running to grab your man on Huangquan Road, are you annoyed? Therefore, in order to protect the rights of the first wives, the Daxin Dynasty did not advocate marrying a flat wife. If you must marry, you must obtain the consent of the first wife and the first wife''s mother''s family. Back then, Lin Yonghe was able to stand up and succeed because he took advantage of Lin Lanzhi''s madness and the identity of the Lin family. Now that Lin Lanzhi has recovered, it may not be so easy for Bai Shuang''er to follow Lin Yonghe''s path to success. However, it is not ruled out that her father directly bypassed her mother and went to the court to ask for a seal for Bai Shuang''er. Whether Ma Ningxin has been here, she quickly guessed this level, and said: "This matter, in the final analysis, it still depends on the fourth uncle. If the fourth uncle is one day, he will care more about Bai Shuang''er than the fourth aunt. Fourth aunt No matter how much you try to stop her, the reason why the fourth aunt''s words are still effective is because the fourth uncle still has a place for the fourth aunt in his heart, just in case..." In case her mother makes a fuss blindly and consumes all the remaining love between husband and wife, Bai Shuang''er will be "just around the corner" when she enters the door. Ning Yue stared at the dark and boundless night sky. She seemed to be persuading her mother to do something to win Ma Yuan''s heart first, and then drive a wedge between Ma Yuan and Bai Shuang''er. Didn''t Bai Shuang''er want mother to be more expensive than child? If necessary, just keep doing it, put down a bowl of safflower, and see what else Bai Shuang''er can produce? But at the same time, she also understands that her mother is not this kind of person and cannot do these things. Her elder brother was just as upright as her mother, he didn''t know how to coax Lin Yonghe and the others, and even angered them, he was finally eliminated by them. If her mother had Lin Yonghe''s bent intestines, let alone one Bai Shuang''er, ten of them would be fine! "Let''s find out what kind of weight Bai Shuang''er is in my father''s heart first! Only then will I know what kind of weight I should use to compete with her." The difference from Lin Yonghe''s fight is that she and Lin Yonghe are fighting for tricks, but with Bai Shuang''er, to a large extent, they are fighting for favor. So she has to find out why her father dotes on Bai Shuang''er so much! (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (7) Chapter 228 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (7) When Ning Yue returned to the room, Lin Lanzhi had already lay down again, and Ning Yue went to bed lightly. Lin Lanzhi asked: "Where did you go?" "Going to the toilet, diarrhea." Ning Yue lied. Lin Lanzhi didn''t say anything, turned sideways, and gently rubbed her daughter''s belly with gentle hands: "I''ll have a little menstruation soon." Menstruation? She forgot, it seems to be two days after tomorrow. Her mother was so angry that she still remembered such insignificant things. Ning Yue''s eyes were slightly red, she lay down and hugged her mother and said, "I won''t marry anymore, men are all virtuous! Our mothers Live your life!" "Don''t say that about your father!" Lin Lanzhi''s face darkened slightly, "How your father and I are is our business. He treats you with sincerity after all." Ning Yue pursed her lips, and sincerely made me a pair of concubine brothers and sisters, it hurts my eyes to see it! Lin Lanzhi said earnestly again: "Don''t lose confidence in all men just because of your father. I think that child Xiaoyin is very good. As the king of the county, he has been the son of a crazy woman for so long. More than half of it is disgusting. If you were your father, you would definitely not be able to do it." "Of course my father can''t do it, he''s not the king of the county!" "Hey, you child, you know that what I want to express is not what I mean..." Ning Yue covered her face and yawned: "Mom, I''m sleepy." Lin Lanzhi sighed secretly, she knew that her daughter was not sleepy at all, but she just didn''t want to continue discussing Xuanyin. She became more and more angry with Ma Yuan, attracting bees and butterflies, which made her daughter fear marriage. Soon, she began to reflect on herself again. Could she have quarreled too fiercely with Ma Yuan, setting a bad example for her daughter invisibly? What if after my daughter marries into the palace, something goes wrong and she quarrels with Xuanyin like this? In the next few days, everyone in the house knew that Ma Yuan had brought back a concubine from Linzi. Some people said that Lin Lanzhi was pitiful, she finally recovered from her madness, and her husband also moved on; others said that Bai Shuang''er was pitiful. , traveled all the way to the capital with Ma Yuan, but she didn''t even get the name of an aunt. Ma Yuan went to find Lin Lanzhi a few more times, but Lin Lanzhi stopped arguing with him, and just left him coldly aside every time, no matter what he said, she pretended not to hear him, and arranged flowers leisurely. This made Ma Yuan feel very powerless, as if he had punched the cotton. Ma Yuan found the old lady again. In all fairness, the old lady is also very embarrassed. Lin Yonghe is a flat wife because she is from the Lin family, and Bai Shuanger is just a daughter of a small merchant. How can she be worthy of being the head of the Ma family? But because Bai Shuang''er was pregnant with Ma Yuan''s child, after careful consideration, the old lady called the second and third wives to be Lin Lanzhi''s lobbyists. The second lady and the third lady are not fools. Concubines are generally black in the world. Today they allow the fourth master to raise his flat wife. One day the second and third masters will also have this idea. Do they have to grit their teeth and accept it? How did Ma Yuan guarantee Lin Lanzhi? Said that there would never be another Lin Yonghe. But now, before Lin Yonghe was completely dead, a Bai Shuang''er who was even more Lin Yonghe than Lin Yonghe came! It can be seen that when men cheat, if there is one, there will be two, and if there are two, there will be three, and they will infect each other! Every time they oppressed their concubine, the second master and the third master would use Lin Yonghe as an example, saying that they should learn from Lanzhi, how generous they are! I''m not like the fourth child. It''s good enough to produce a few concubine children! What a fart! My old lady wished that all the concubines in the world would die! You can only go to my mother''s kang every night! (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (8) Chapter 229 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (8) "Fourth brother and sister, don''t worry, I will watch the second master, if he dares to help the fourth brother, I will strangle him to death!" The second wife said angrily. Lin Lanzhi was already very calm, and nodded with a smile: "Thank you for the kindness of the second sister-in-law. I will handle this matter myself. Don''t make it difficult for you in front of the second brother because of me." As soon as the second lady returned to the yard, she threw herself into the arms of the second master, crying pitifully: "Second master, woo... Fourth sibling... Fourth sibling is really miserable... When I went to see her, you didn''t know, How skinny she is! Her complexion is even worse than that of an old lady! She is out of breath! Huh...so pitiful...she begged me on her knees, begged me to make decisions for her...I actually knew that I should stand on the side of the fourth child Here... But she is so pitiful... This kind of thing happened to my son not long after she died..." Er Ye: Its been ten years since I died, so its not long? "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Levere...you don''t want to let the fourth brother come here...fourth sibling is such a good person...I don''t want her to commit suicide..." "What? She wants to commit suicide?" The second master was so frightened that his hands shook. The second wife nodded with tears in her eyes: "Yes, Second Master, fortunately I was saved... So you must help her... Don''t help the fourth... Also, don''t tell about her suicide, it''s quite embarrassing... " Its just a flat wife, the second master doesnt really care about it, the fourth child is a brother after all, when he asks him for help, he immediately agrees, but... if it really kills because of it Second Master frowned, and said to Lin''s mother outside the door: "The fourth child will come to me later and tell me that I have a headache, so go to bed first." At night, Ma Yuan came to look for the second brother, but was rejected decisively. He immediately went to look for the third brother, but unexpectedly, the third brother was called back to his mother''s house by the third sister-in-law, saying that...the great-grandfather of his mother''s family had passed away. Strange, hasn''t her great-grandfather died once? "How is it?" Ning Yue asked Dongmei in Tangli Courtyard. Dongmei reported the information she got from Qinghui Academy truthfully: "Bai Shuang''er''s father is in the herbal medicine business. He often goes to southern Xinjiang to buy medicines and then sells them to Linzi, but the business is not big. He is just an ordinary merchant. Right! Their family has no sons, so they have three daughters, Bai Shuang''er is the eldest sister, twenty years old this year; Bai Weier is the second sister, sixteen years old this year; Bai Yuer is the youngest, not yet ten years old." "How long have you been with Bai Shuang''er and my father?" Ning Yue asked. "It seems... It''s been a long time, and those people didn''t explain how long it was." After that, Dongmei told the three people''s movements separately. Bai Shuang''er has always kept a low profile, staying in Qinghui Courtyard, concentrating on caring for her baby, unlike those restless women who rushed to Lin Lanzhi to make trouble, and did not move around with anyone in the house. Her younger sister Bai Weier is also very low-key. She goes out every day, but she always wears a curtain and looks like no one is allowed to enter. She doesn''t talk to anyone. Geng Zhongzhi had been following her for a few days, but he didn''t find anything unusual about her, except that she loved watching theaters and shopping. Then there is Bai Yuer, she likes to go around the mansion, fishing, climbing, throwing pots, playing on the swing... Bai Shuanger doesn''t ask her to go back to eat, she can play alone all day. Ning Yue frowned: "This information...is useless." Dongmei lowered her head: "Slaves are incompetent." "It''s not your fault, if you keep staring at it, something will always come out." "yes." "Where''s my mother?" Ning Yue looked around, but didn''t see anyone from Lin Lanzhi. Dongmei said, "I''m taking Niuniu to the Orange Garden." (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： Laneige went crazy and slapped the scum girl (9) Chapter 230 Laneige went berserk and slapped the scum girl (9) The sun is just right. Niu Niu played peek-a-boo with everyone in the orange garden. She moved around with a smile on her face, and moved gently behind a tree, and then another tree...slowly moved out of the orange garden through the back door. She leaned against the wall, watching them looking for her, but couldn''t find her, she kept laughing. Suddenly, there was a pain in the scalp, as if something had been ripped off. "What are you doing?" She touched the bun on top of her head, turned around and looked at the person who came, it was a sister in a yellow dress, holding her pearl flower in her hand, "Which room are you from? Give me the flowers quickly." She stretched out her chubby little paws, and stood on tiptoe to get her pearl flowers. The little girl raised her arms out of reach, and said with a smile: "Little thing, I like this pearl flower, give it to me!" Niuniu frowned: "If you don''t give it, it''s from my fourth grandma. If you don''t give it to you, you give it to me! Give it to me quickly!" As she said, Niuniu grabbed her clothes with one hand and fished for the pearl flowers with the other. She kicked Niuniu, and kicked Niuniu to the ground. Niu Niu was startled at first, and then she burst into tears! Lin Lanzhi rushed over upon hearing the sound, and hugged Niuniu into her arms: "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Niu Niu cried so hard that she couldnt speak, she pointed at the little girl and said, Hit Lin Lanzhi took a look: "It''s you?" Isnt this the little girl who called Ma Yuan brother-in-law at the gate that day? Lin Lanzhi noticed the pearl flower in her hand, and her eyes sharpened: "You dare to **** people''s things at a young age! And beat people? She is only three years old! You can do it!" A flash of panic suddenly flashed in Bai Yu''er''s eyes, she shook her body, and put the pearl flower into Lin Lanzhi''s arms: "Who snatched it? Obviously it lost it by itself! I want to put it on for her! She will grab me! Look at my clothes! She almost scratched them! If I didnt hide quickly, my face would also be scratched! I just said a word to her, but she burst into tears! Delicate! In order to get Zhuhua back, Niuniu did grab her clothes just now, leaving a few small black paw prints on her clothes. Lin Lanzhi never believed that Niu Niu would arrest people, and Niu Niu was not squeamish, she would always laugh foolishly when she got up after falling or something. If it wasn''t for being frightened, she wouldn''t be crying like this! "You lied after doing bad things, is this what your sister taught you?" Lin Lanzhi hugged Niu Niu in her arms, looked at Bai Yu''er with burning eyes, and said, "Come on, come with me to see your sister, it''s not convenient for me Teach you a lesson, I want to see if she indulges you like this!" When Bai Yu''er heard that she was looking for Bai Shuang''er, she immediately felt a little guilty, and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong! Why bother my sister with these trivial matters? My sister is raising a baby, what if she gets gas? " Glancing at Niu Niu, she rolled her eyes and said, "I''m so squeamish! Isn''t she just a little widow that no one wants" Snapped! Lin Lanzhi shook her hand and slapped her! "You...you...you dare to hit me?" Bai Yu''er covered her painful face and glared at Lin Lanzhi fiercely. Lin Lanzhi actually regretted it after the beating, the other party was just a child, she shouldn''t have hit him so hard, but she scolded so badly that she couldn''t hold back. Bai Yuer''s chest heaved violently, she glared at Lin Lanzhi, gritted her teeth, and ran back to Qinghui Courtyard. In Qinghui Hospital, Ma Yuan was accompanying the doctor to diagnose Bai Shuang''er''s Ping An pulse. Bai Yuer pushed the door open and stumbled in. Seeing Bai Yuer''s embarrassed appearance, covering her face, Ma Yuan frowned: "Yuer, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Yuer threw herself into Ma Yuan''s arms, took her hand away, revealed several bright red finger prints on her face, and cried, "Brother-in-law! Madame hit me!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： tear off a white lotus (1) Chapter 231 Tear off a white lotus (1) Lin Lanzhi carried Niuniu back to Tangli Courtyard, Ning Yue was practicing calligraphy, and since she had the acne, Xuanyin forbade her to go to school again, saying that if she was infected with other diseases again, the loss outweighed the gain. She thought it was the same reason, just these few days her mother and her father were having trouble like this again, so she simply stayed at home. At this moment, Niu Niu had already forgotten the troubles just now, she was playing with Lin Lanzhi''s hair with a smile, and there were still tears hanging on her face. Ning Yue saw Niu Niu''s appearance, and saw the disheveled look on her mother''s face, so she couldn''t help asking: "What happened?" Lin Lanzhi handed Niuniu to Dongmei: "Take Niuniu to wash your hands, eat something, don''t eat too much, it''s almost dinner time." "Yes." Dongmei took Niuniu''s hand and opened the curtain to go out, and Hongyu followed. Only the mother and daughter were left in the room, so Lin Lanzhi recounted what happened in the orange orchard: "...that child has really bad conduct! I don''t know how my parents taught me on weekdays, and I beat and robbed her." Things, and lying. You say she has such virtues, how can her sister be any better?" She also wanted to say, what kind of eyes does your father have, he actually fell in love with this kind of misbehaving person? When the words came to his lips, he felt that it was not good to speak ill of Ma Yuan in front of his daughter, so he swallowed it. Ning Yue poured her mother a cup of tea, put some chrysanthemums she had dried herself, and said, "Of course it''s too bad, a serious girl, who would rush to be a concubine for someone? No name, no job, the child is pregnant." Come on, if its about being a wife, if the father stops his wife and remarries, if the trouble is in the hands of those royal officials, he will be scolded bloody. That''s why, when she insisted that Bai Shuang''er was Tongfang, her father didn''t dare to talk back, and really told the story of the two of them paying homage in Linzi. Not sure about living. Lin Lanzhi didn''t know that Ma Yuan was paying homage to Bai Shuang''er, but Ning Yue deduced this from Bai Shuang''er''s reaction. Lin Lanzhi sighed: "Why did our family let this kind of person in?" The only thing she''s lucky about now is that her daughter will get married in three months, so she doesn''t have to stay in such a smoky place and endure the noise of the Bai family sisters every day. Ning Yue smiled faintly, picked up Lin Lanzhi''s cup and took a sip: "People are doing what the sky is watching, mother, don''t worry, those people will have their retribution sooner or later." If the sky does not repay them, I will repay them! Lin Lanzhi didn''t want the family affairs to affect her daughter, so she urged her to go to school in a few days, but Ning Yue didn''t agree, and Lin Lanzhi was about to persuade her, when she saw Ma Yuan came in disgracefully. Ma Yuan''s face was ugly, his fists were tightly clenched, his breathing was heavy, and his whole body exuded an aura that seemed to want to beat people to the ground. Lin Lanzhi squeezed her daughter''s hand: "Go and see how Niuniu is doing." Ning Yue took a deep look at her father, nodded and left. As soon as she left, Ma Yuan questioned: "Lin Lanzhi, what do you think? You actually did something to a ten-year-old child! Are you going too far?" Lin Lanzhi got up, closed the door and window, then slowly turned around, looked at him and said, "You have nothing else to do when you come to me now, right? Either I want you to be your new lover, or to replace your new lover Sister fights against injustice." Ma Yuan was not choked by her words like before, and said with a gloomy face, "Why didn''t you answer me? Why did you beat such a young child? You are still a daughter of a famous family. Your self-cultivation has gone to the where it goes?" These words are really heartbreaking! So what if she is a famous daughter? Did he give her the treatment and respect of a famous daughter? Without further ado, he brought a pregnant woman back from outside and forced her to give him the position of equal wife! Has she thought about her face and feelings? (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： Tear off a white lotus (2) Chapter 232 Tear off a white lotus (2) Lin Lanzhi''s eyes turned cold: "Why don''t you ask me why I beat her? Even if you are interrogating the prisoner, you should ask the prisoner''s motive for the crime!" Ma Yuan was still choked at last, seeing Lin Lanzhi''s sneer, his heart was filled with unknown anger, and he said in a deep voice, "No matter what she did, it''s not your turn to hit her!" He originally wanted to say that no matter what mistakes she made, you, a grown-up, should not do anything, but for some reason, the anger in his heart became fierce, and his words suddenly changed. Lin Lanzhi was so annoyed by this sentence: "So...you made up your mind today...indiscriminately, to find a place for your new love sister, right?" "Don''t just talk about your new love''s younger sister! She has a name!" "What do I call her? A daughter of a merchant, is she worthy of my name, Lin Lanzhi?" With trembling hands, Ma Yuan pointed at Lin Lanzhi: "You...you have a problem with me, just come at me, what''s the point of beating a child? I thought that although you are jealous, you are not bad-hearted, but now it seems , you are worthy of being Lin Yonghe''s older sister, you are as unreasonable as her!" "What did you say?" Lin Lanzhi opened his eyes wide and looked at him incredulously, "What did you just... say about me?" Ma Yuan realized that he had said the wrong thing, and opened his mouth: "Well... I... I... Hey, it''s not all about you, what do you do if you beat the child? If you don''t hit people, I... can I... can I be so angry? Speaking of you?" Lin Lanzhi didn''t want to argue with him anymore, she opened the door and said calmly, "Go out." "Laneige..." "I said, you go out." Ma Yuan soon exploded again: "Didn''t I just say a few words to you? You kicked me out again? I am your husband''s master! Do you know that the husband guides the wife?" "A husband is a guide for a wife?" Lin Lanzhi smiled bitterly, she remembered something, tears fell down, "I married you at the age of fourteen, and I didn''t even know how to be a female celebrity. You tell me, it''s okay, I will marry you." What Ma Yuan wants is a wife, not a maid. I always have a stomachache and cant conceive a child. In winter, you carry me to the temple to offer incense, and when you kneel down and kowtow, you are reluctant to put me on the ground. I kowtow to the Bodhisattva... I beg the Bodhisattva to give me a child, saying that you are willing to shorten my life... I was pregnant with Ke Qing, my belly was so big that I could hardly walk, and I woke up with cramps every night. You got up and rubbed my legs and feet... At that time, Why don''t you talk to me about Fu Gang?" Ma Yuan lowered his head. Lin Lanzhi wiped her tears: "Where is there any guideline for husband and wife in this world? Everything is right when you like it, and it''s wrong to drink water if you don''t like it. Ma Yuan, you just don''t want to admit it, you just changed your mind! " Ma Yuan looked at her seriously: "Lanzhi, I don''t have any." Lin Lanzhi is past the age of listening to love, no matter how much a man speaks, it will not be convincing to her: "From now on, tell those three surnamed Bai to detour when they see me, I hate them , just like you hate me, I just want them to get out of this house!" "You..." Ma Yuan jumped angrily. Lin Lanzhi smiled disdainfully: "But none of them made my wish come true, so I''m sorry, I can''t make your wish come true either. The more you hate me, the more I won''t leave. Divorce me if you have the ability, otherwise, just Let those precious lumps of yours stay in Qinghui Courtyard and dont come out! This time its a slap, next time, maybe Ill kill someone directly! Ma Yuan was **** off again. While passing by the front yard, Niuniu ran over with her calves, and as soon as she ran into a stranger, she was so frightened that she quickly grabbed the pearl flower on top of her head and took two steps back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： Tear off a white lotus (3) Chapter 233 Tear off a white lotus (3) Ma Yuan squeezed out a smile: "Is it Niu Niu? Come, Fourth Grandpa hug me." Niu Niu blinked her eyes: "Are you the fourth grandpa?" Ma Yuan nodded, and hugged Niu Niu: "Niu Niu is so smart, what does Niu Niu always do with the beads on her head? Grandpa Fourth doesn''t want you." Niu Niu pouted and said, "But just now that elder sister wanted mine, and if I didn''t give it, she would beat me." Ma Yuan was slightly taken aback. Ning Yue came over and waved to Niu Niu: "Niu Niu, it''s time to eat." "Got it!" Niu Niu struggled and jumped out of Ma Yuan''s arms, and ran to Ning Yue. Ning Yue bowed to Ma Yuan from a distance, so polite that he was almost alienated. Ma Yuan felt uncomfortable for a while, and wanted to go forward and call to stop his daughter, but her daughter had already led Niuniu into the house. He frowned and left Tangli Courtyard. Back to Qinghuiyuan, Bai Yuer was counting Bai Shuanger''s jewelry one by one, and said with bright eyes: "Sister, all these treasures belong to you! Brother-in-law is so generous!" Ma Yuan has no choice but Bai Shuang''er also understands that there are so many jewels, which are more or less apologetic. At the beginning, she said that she would give her a title, but after so many days passed, the bubble None drummed. Thoughts flashed by, Bai Shuang''er couldn''t laugh anymore. Bai Yuer smacked her lips, took an emerald and touched it with a golden bead and said, "Sister, I like this." "Take it if you like it." Bai Shuang''er said generously. Bai Yuer smiled happily, put the pearl flower on her head, looked in the mirror for a while, felt that she was not as good-looking as Niu Niu, and frowned again. At this moment, Ma Yuan lifted the curtain and came in. Bai Yuer''s eyes lit up, and she jumped over: "Brother-in-law! You''re angry for me, right?" Ma Yuan looked at her swollen face, then at the bead flower she was wearing on her head, fixed her eyes, and asked, "Did you bully Niu Niu?" Bai Yuer''s face turned pale, her eyes twinkled, and she said, "Madam told you? She wronged me! I didn''t! I was really just helping Niuniu wear beads, and Niuniu fell down by herself!" "You didn''t say she fell down before." Ma Yuan''s tone sank. Bai Yu''er faltered and said: "I... I forgot to say, anyway, I didn''t bully Niu Niu, brother-in-law, don''t you believe me? Brother-in-law, I was wronged... madam... madam, she...she must not like my sister, so she took me leak" "Enough!" Ma Yuan yelled at her, "That''s the end of this matter, try not to go there in the future, just play here." Bai Yuer trembled with anger, Lin Lanzhi, you old hag, actually sued me in front of my brother-in-law! Curse you go out and crash to death! Bai Shuang''er lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought. Ma Yuan really has unrequited love for Lin Lanzhi, and his road to becoming a wife may not be so easy. Should I wait so foolishly, or do something? After lunch, Cui''s mother from the Guo family came to the door. Before Mrs. Guos family celebrated her birthday, Mas family gave congratulatory gifts, and she sent them back and forth. By the way, she took Ning Yue to the house. "The old lady has been talking about the third girl for several days, so I will take the third girl to play with you! I said, the third girl is afraid that she has homework and she is still studying. The old lady said, then go to the entrance of the college." Wait!" Mother Cui finished speaking with a smile, and everyone in the room laughed. Lin Lanzhi said gently: "It''s Yue''er''s blessing that the old matriarch values ??Yue''er so much." "Is the general well?" Mother Cui asked politely, and took out a porcelain bottle from her bosom, "This is the imperial medicine, the emperor gave it to the imperial concubine, but the imperial concubine was reluctant to use it, so she gave it to the old lady. , the old matriarch said that at her age, it would be a waste to use such a precious thing, and asking the fourth master to use it, it is good for the bones!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： Tear off a white lotus (4) Chapter 234 Tear off a white lotus (4) Ma Ningxin looked at the purple bottle, which was similar to the ointment bottle that Concubine Wu Gui gave Niuniu back then, and asked, "Does the emperor often give medicines to ladies?" Cui''s mother said: "It depends on what kind of medicine, this kind of purple bottle, generally only the empress and the prince can use it, and the rest are honored to be awarded the purple bottle of medicine, only the imperial concubine." This is strange, the little eunuch... clearly said that it was Concubine Wu who said it. Did Mother Cui not know, or did the little **** lie? After a quarter of an hour, Cui''s mother picked Ning Yue away. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue had just left on the front foot, but Sakura came on the back foot. Sakura came by herself, with only two maids and a few palace guards. The guards stayed in the outer courtyard and were not allowed to enter the inner house. Xiaoying came to the Tangli courtyard accompanied by the maids. Lin Lanzhi already knew the other party''s identity, she was Xuanyin''s younger sister. Of course, she didn''t know that she was not her own sister, but she just felt that the two brothers and sisters didn''t look alike, perhaps, one looked like a father and the other looked like a mother. But no matter what, they are much more beautiful than ordinary people''s children. Thinking of this, she showed an amiable smile on her face: "I''m really sorry to let you make this trip in vain. Your elder sister Yue just went out. If you had been a quarter of an hour earlier, you would have bumped into her." Sakura sighed like a little adult, and said with her cheeks on her hands, "Ah, if I had known earlier, I wouldn''t be dawdling on the road! Forget it, I''ll wait for her here! She will come back today, right?" Lin Lanzhi nodded with a smile: "Yes, then I''ll call Niuniu over and play with you for a while." Soon, Niuniu was carried by the wet nurse. Niu Niu just woke up, still not very energetic, yawned, and slipped into Lin Lanzhi''s arms. Lin Lanzhi put one arm around her, pointed to the other side and said, "Look, Niuniu, there is a little aunt playing with you." Ning Yue and Xiao Ying are of the same generation, Niuniu calls Ning Yue third aunt, and it is right to call Xiao Ying an aunt. Niu Niu opened her eyelids, glanced at this little girl who was similar to her through the slits, and said suspiciously: "She is my sister!" Lin Lanzhi smiled: "It''s my aunt." Niu Niu hummed: "Sister!" "Sister, please be my sister!" Sakura smiled and handed over a piece of chestnut cake, "Niuniu, call me sister." "Sister!" After speaking, she took a bite of the chestnut cake. "Is her name Niuniu? Then what''s her last name?" Sakura asked curiously. Lin Lanzhi thought for a while and said, "My surname is Ma, and my name is Ma Ruyi." "Why is her surname also Ma? Did her mother find someone with the surname Ma?" Sakura asked again. Lin Lanzhi was embarrassed, how could she tell the child? Niu Niu was called Chen Bing before remarrying, but after remarrying, Niu Niu severed ties with the Chen family, so she took Ma Ningxin''s surname and changed her name to Ruyi. I can''t tell Sakura that her parents are divorced, right? What if Xiaoying came home and told the prince and concubine about the Ma family, would they feel that they had spoiled their daughter? Just when Lin Lanzhi was hesitating how to deal with this problem, Sakura clapped her hands and stood up: "Niuniu, let''s go for a walk!" Niu Niu likes this young lady who always feeds her pastries, so she takes Sakura''s hand and jumps away. With the lessons learned in the morning, Lin Lanzhi ordered Hongyu and a few maids to follow carefully, and don''t ask anyone to bully them, but Xiaoying smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, I brought someone, I will take good care of Niuniu! " Lin Yonghe thought about the maids in the palace, they are always better than those in the general''s palace, the sisters of the Bai family would never dare to bully them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： Tear off a white lotus (5) Chapter 235 Tear off a white lotus (5) Niu Niu was fully awake at this moment, she dragged Sakura around and ran around, and after a while, the two maidservants disappeared. Sakura took out a soft red candy from her purse and said, "Niuniu, have you seen my fourth brother?" "Who is your fourth brother?" Niuniu asked drooling. "It''s just..." Sakura pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "It''s just a big brother. Does your third aunt often stay with a big brother?" Big brother? Niuniu frowned and thought for a while: "No." "Really do not have?" "No! Niuniu doesn''t lie!" Sakura smiled and fed the candy into her mouth. but said that after being reprimanded by Ma Yuan, Bai Yuer was so depressed that she ran out without eating. From a distance, she saw two small figures sitting on the grass by the lotus pond, one of them she recognized, belonged to Niu Niu, but who was the bigger one? There are no other young masters in the house, could it be a relative of some lady? Never mind, she was holding back her anger and had nowhere to vent, and when she met the culprit who caused her to be slapped and scolded, she made a new decision almost instantly! She walked towards Niuniu and Sakura. Sakura was feeding Niuniu sweets when she suddenly saw a reflection on the river. The owner of the reflection was stretching out her hand and pushing towards Niuniu''s back. Bai Yu''er didn''t expect the other party to look over suddenly, so she stopped in fright. Niu Niu also turned her head following Sakura''s movements, seeing that it was her big sister who had bullied her in the morning, she hurriedly pressed the Pearl Flower on top of her head. Bai Yuer smiled coldly: "Who cares about your bead flowers? I have them myself! They are prettier than yours!" As she spoke, her eyes swept away and landed on Xiaoying. Sakura was wearing a royal blue dress and a plain white sapphire-encrusted sleeveless waistcoat. Every gemstone emitted dazzling light. Bai Yu''er squinted her eyes, and then looked at the top of Xiao Ying''s head. Xiao Ying was wearing a double-snail bun, fixed with a blue ribbon, and decorated with a red gold bead flower of Phoenix Yu Fei. There was a fingernail-sized pearl in Fenghuang''s mouth, as if it was about to fall out at any moment, it was alive and well. Bai Yuer''s eyes instantly burst out with greedy waves. She stretched out her hand, and picked Sakura''s pearl flowers without thinking! Niuniu raised her little paw angrily: "Don''t take it! Don''t take it! It''s my sister''s!" Bai Yuer''s hands froze in the air, she squinted her eyes, she squeezed Niu Niu''s ears, and shouted: "Little brat, haven''t you had enough of that kick just now? Believe it or not, I''ll throw you down?" Niu Niu wailed in pain. Bai Yu''er tried harder: "Cry again! If you cry again, I''ll twist your ears off!" As she spoke, she lifted Niuniu up and hung her on the lotus pond, "Still crying? Cry again, and you''ll drown." you!" Niuniu was too scared to cry. Bai Yuer threw Niu Niu on the ground, then turned her head to look at Xiao Ying who seemed to be trembling from her fright, and smiled triumphantly: "Do you want to be thrown down too?" Sakura shook her head. Bai Yu''er took off her phoenix bead flower, the bead flower is not gold-plated at first glance, it should be pure gold, luck is really good today, she picked up a treasure, she put the bead flower in her purse, squeezed the little flower Sakura''s face threatened, "If you dare to tell your lord what happened today, I''ll throw both of you into the water! Do you understand?" Sakura opened her eyes wide and nodded. Niu Niu also nodded. Bai Yuer left contentedly. When she was in Linzi, she liked to **** children''s things. At first, those children were as fond of suing as Niu Niu. Later, when they sued, she beat them once. In the end, no one dared to say anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： Tear off a white lotus (6) Chapter 236 Tear off a white lotus (6) What about the daughter of the Ma family? It''s no different from those poor kids! It''s so unbearable to be scared! Niuniu Xiaoying returned to Tangliyuan, Xiaoying''s body was soaked, as if she had just been fished out of the water, Lin Lanzhi was frightened, and hurriedly asked: "How did it become like this?" Sakura raised her immature smiling face and said with a smile: "I just went to touch the fish, and I accidentally fell." Lin Lanzhi''s face turned pale! Sakura lowered her head embarrassingly: "Can you not tell sister Yue and my maid? Sister Yue will tell brother Yin, and the maid will tell my concubine mother. They will be angry. I am afraid that the two of them will be angry." The maid of Ganqing Palace is also unreliable, she can lose with the two children, not as good as Ma''s! Fortunately this time, the two children did not have any accidents in the mansion, what if? She dare not think. She subconsciously wanted to reject Xiao Ying''s request, Xiao Ying raised her head, and there was a begging in her eyes that no mother could refuse, Lin Lanzhi sighed: "Okay, I won''t say. But in the future, you really You cant get rid of the maid and play by yourself, you understand? Sakura nodded obediently. Lin Lanzhi saw that Niu Niu was fine, and only Xiao Ying got wet, so she asked Hongyu to carry Niu Niu down, and she led Xiao Ying to the bathroom. After taking a shower, Sakura proposed to go back home. Lin Lanzhi thought she was frightened, and didn''t insist on keeping her anymore. He personally sent her out of the house, watched her get into the carriage, and rewarded the accompanying maid, coachman and guard with a money bag, telling them to be more careful on the road. Xiao Ying picked up the curtain of the car window and looked at Lin Lanzhi with a smile: "Although I didn''t wait for Sister Yue, it is also a great pleasure to meet Madam, please allow me to continue to disturb you next time. There is Niuniu, and I like her very much." A daughter of the royal family actually used such an honorific title to her, what a caring child. If Yue''er gets married in the future, she will have a good life. Lin Lanzhi smiled slightly and said softly, "You are welcome to come here often." Sakura nodded with a smile. The carriage walked slowly. In the twilight sky, a ray of afterglow of the setting sun shot from afar, falling on Sakura''s delicate and jade-like face, and also falling on the lifelike phoenix bead flower above her head. This is Ning Yue''s second visit to Guo''s house, and she found that the landscape of Guo''s house has changed a bit. Tulips were planted near the original pavilions, but now they have been replaced with white chrysanthemums, the rockery has been removed, and a few emerald bamboos have been planted . But no matter how it changes, it will always be Jiangnan style. In Shouxiang residence, Ning Yue met Mrs. Guo. Just like when we first met, Mrs. Guo regained her laughing expression, and pulled Ning Yue who was saluting to herself with a smile: "Okay, okay, I will save you from the hypocrisy. I really love my old lady, so I put the ten Bring me the gold!" This time, without Mrs. Guo sending Mrs. Guo to the stage, Ning Yue had no choice but to bite the bullet. Smiling, Ning Yue said, "Okay, Dongmei." Dongmei opened the curtain and came in: "Miss, are you calling me?" "Go back to Ma''s house and bring over the gold that the county king gave me." Ning Yue said very seriously. Dongmei: "Huh?" Mrs. Guo stared round her eyes: "You really gave it! I...I...I won''t pay you back!" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Give grandmother some belongings, how can I return them?" The old lady Guo''s whole heart was relieved by the sound of grandmother. How many years has it been since the child called her grandmother? She almost forgot. Mrs. Guo took Ning Yue''s hand and said, "That child, if only he is as good as you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： Tear off a white lotus (7) Chapter 237 Tear off a white lotus (7) That child...is talking about Xuanyin! Judging from Mrs. Guo''s tone, it seems that the relationship with Xuanyin is not very good. Last time Mrs. Guo said that Xuanyin never kowtowed to her, she thought it was a joke. Judging from the current situation, I''m afraid it is true. But why? Xuan Yin is not like a person with a tune, when he gets along with the old concubine and Lin Lanzhi, he is very filial, why is the whole state wrong when he arrives at Guo''s house? Ning Yue couldn''t figure it out, and she couldn''t ask blatantly. At this time, Mother Cui opened the curtain and came in, and said a few words in Mrs. Guo''s ear. Mrs. Guo''s eyes lit up: "Are you really going out?" "I''m going out, I''m going this way." Mother Cui said. Mrs. Guo held Ning Yue''s hand more and more affectionately: "I knew you would come, and he will take care of it!" This Ning Yue understands, and the old lady Guo asked her to come to the mansion just to be a bait to lure Xuanyin into the bait? Ning Yue couldn''t laugh or cry. Old Madam Guo said again: "Last time, it was the first time in so many years that he congratulated me on my birthday." Ning Yue blinked thoughtfully, guessing that the relationship between Xuanyin and the Guo family might not be very good, but she didn''t guess that it was so bad! Even congratulating grandma on her birthday was only done once, and it was... on the day she also came. Soon, Ning Yue understood the real reason why Mrs. Guo didn''t have a big birthday banquet. It wasn''t because she was afraid that the national war would be imminent and it would be inconvenient to have fun, but because she didn''t want to invite too many irrelevant people and make Xuan Yin feel disgusted. She posted a message to Ma''s family with the same purpose as today, when she comes, Xuanyin also comes. In order to meet her grandson, Mrs. Guo racked her brains to such an extent... Ning Yue didn''t even know what to say. I don''t know what came to mind, Mrs. Guo snorted: "To be honest, I was happy last time to see Xiao Yin, otherwise, based on the things your second sister caused, I really want to fork her out !" Ning Yue burst out laughing. Old Madam Guo quickly covered her mouth, and soon couldn''t help laughing. After that, Mrs. Guo asked someone to bring a dowry box: "Open it and have a look." Ning Yue opened it and saw that it was dazzling: "This is..." Old Madam Guo smiled and said, "Do you like it?" "Give it to me?" Ning Yue asked in amazement, this box of jewelry is worth at least a thousand taels of gold, and she hasn''t been married yet, so she definitely can''t accept such an expensive gift! Mrs. Guo couldn''t see Ning Yue''s thoughts, but things are dead and people are alive. After confirming that Ning Yue is the only bridge for her to see Xuan Yin, let alone a box of jewelry, a hundred boxes of her I''m willing too! The old lady Guo stuffed the box into Ning Yue''s arms, and said angrily, "If you give it to you, you can keep it! It''s so easy to take back the things from the princess and my daughter-in-law, and the mother-in-law will take mine?" This is different! Last time, Sakura''s pet broke her necklace and apologized to her. Mrs. Guo and Princess Wang gave her something. By the way, they also gave some to Ning Xi and Ning Wan. But this time "Take it, keep it, if Xiaoyin knows that I let you go for nothing, he will call me stingy!" Mrs. Guo handed the dowry box to Dongmei without rejection, "Help your lady take it away." it is good." Dongmei bowed: "Yes." Ning Yue found it strange, the old concubine lived in Ding County, and Xuanyin would visit her occasionally, while the old lady Guo lived in the capital, but Xuanyin hadn''t come for more than ten years. Ning Yue thought of the pavilion where Xuanyin stared in a daze, wondering if there was any connection between them. Ning Yue waited at Guo''s house until dark, and had dinner with Mrs. Guo, Princess Fuyuan and Guo Zhongxun, until she put down her chopsticks, but she didn''t see Xuanyin coming. (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： Tear off a white lotus (8) Chapter 238 Tear off a white lotus (8) Didn''t you say you''ve already left the house? Why has it been two or three hours and it hasn''t arrived yet? It''s not like her father, there is a pregnant Bai Shuang''er Naqiao on the way. Old Madam Guo sighed in disappointment. Ning Yue finally went back with that heavy box of jewelry. The night fell completely, and Bai Shuang''er was sitting by the window reading a book. She didn''t know much, but Ma Yuan said that he liked to see her reading, and felt that she had an atmosphere of a scholarly family. She held the book and read it for a long time, but she didn''t understand what was said in the book, but she still felt that the fragrance of her book was stronger, and she looked more like a famous lady. She put down her book, rubbed her sore eyes, and looked at the hourglass on the wall: "It''s so late, where are the second and third misses? Tell them to come over for dinner." Qing Mei, a close maid, said: "If you go back to miss, the second and third misses haven''t come back yet!" "Haven''t come back yet?" Usually at this hour, Bai Weier would have already arrived home. Although Bai Weier went out every day, she promised her that she would never return late. What happened today? Was it delayed on the way? As for Bai Yu''er, she is an ambitious person, if she doesn''t look for it, she will definitely be able to play until the sun rises tomorrow! Bai Shuang''er frowned, "Go get Miss San back." "yes!" Qing Mei went, she knew all the places where Miss San usually played, they were nothing but rockery, gardens, lotus ponds, pastures, and orange orchards, she looked for them one by one. However, what puzzled her was that Miss San was not found! She came back and replied: "Miss...Third Miss, she...she...I don''t know where she went." "It''s really useless, you can''t find anyone even if you look for it." Bai Shuang''er touched her belly, which was not very pregnant, and said, "Take a few more people to look for it, there are only a few places in the mansion!" "yes!" Qing Mei went again, but came back again with no results. Her face was full of worry that could not be concealed: "I have searched for all the slaves in the fake cave! There really are none!" "Where did this kid go?" Bai Shuang''er frowned, "Go and tell Fourth Master." Qingmei found Ma Yuan, and Ma Yuan immediately put down his official business, and led people to search in the mansion, all the places where people could hide, no matter in the haystack or behind the rockery, even in the trees. There was still no trace of Bai Yu''er. Ma Yuan is aware of the seriousness of the problem. Although Bai Yuer is very playful, she will not hide on purpose. Usually, she can respond to a little shouting. respond. Bai Shuang''er asked with a pale face: "She...will she leave the house?" "No." Ma Yuan shook his head, "The porter of Ma''s family is very strict, and she can''t get out without matching cards. Besides, she is a child, it is even more impossible." Having said that, Ma Yuan still asked people to go to the gatehouses to ask around, and the answers he got were exactly the same as his guess. Except for Ning Yue and Xuan Xiaoying, no one had ever been out of the general''s mansion. Bai Shuang''er became even more anxious: "Then... then, could she be locked up by someone?" This possibility is currently the greatest. As long as the personal freedom is restricted, they will be "indifferent" to their search and call. But who''s going to shut her up? Ma Yuan fell into deep thought. Bai Shuang''er suddenly shouted: "Madam! It''s Madam! Yu''er beat Niu Niu, so Madam wants to lock her up and teach her a lesson!" Ma Yuan went to Tangliyuan. Lin Lanzhi was eating with Ma Ningxin and Niu Niu when she heard Hongyu report that the master is here. After the quarrel in the morning, Lin Lanzhi ordered the gatekeeper not to let anyone else in without her permission. This other person was Ma Yuan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： Tear off a white lotus (9) Chapter 239 Tear off a white lotus (9) Ma Yuan was stopped outside. Lin Lanzhi peeled a shrimp slowly and put it in Niu Niu''s bowl: "Hongyu, tell him, I don''t want to see him, so I just tell you the story. You don''t need to tell me after you''ve heard it." Hongyu bit the bullet and went: "Master, Madam is inconvenient right now, if you have anything to say to this servant, I will definitely convey it to you!" Before, he was just kicked out, but now, he is not even allowed to enter the yard. Ma Yuan was furious! He shouted at the inside: "Lin Lanzhi! Did you catch Bai Yu''er?" Bai Shuang''er knelt at the door and burst into tears: "Ma''am! Ma''am, I was wrong... I shouldn''t offend you... Come to me if you feel uncomfortable... Please... Please let my sister go... She just A kid who doesn''t know anything..." When Lin Lanzhi heard this weak voice, he was so disgusted that he couldn''t eat anymore. He stood up and came to the door and said, "What does it matter to me that your sister is missing? Don''t cry at my door! Bad luck!" Bai Shuang''er was taken aback, and Li Hua''s rainy face suddenly turned pale. She clutched her stomach and trembled like a withered leaf, ready to be swept away by the wind at any moment. "Madam... I was wrong... I was really wrong... Please let my sister go..." She grabbed Lin Lanzhi''s sleeve. "When did I catch your sister?" Lin Lanzhi shook her hand away. She became unsteady and fell sideways to the ground. Ma Yuan''s expression changed suddenly: "Shuang''er! Are you okay?" He helped her up, and she leaned against Ma Yuan''s arms weakly. Ma Yuan looked over coldly, "Lin Lanzhi! Don''t you know she''s pregnant?" "If you are pregnant, you should raise your baby in the house, and follow a large group of rough women to run around in the mansion. Doesn''t she know that it is easy to slip the tire? To pull the sleeve of a rival in love, is it courting death or not?" Looking for death?" Ning Yue''s voice suddenly resounded in the crowd, it was not loud, but it was like ice, blowing over the heads of everyone, and everyone felt a bone-chilling chill. The moment Lin Lanzhi saw her daughter, she instantly had a backbone, walked over and held her hand and said, "You are back." "I''m back, mom, don''t worry, I won''t let anyone bully you." After Ning Yue comforted her, she looked coldly at the men and women who were cuddling together, "I''m just leaving for a while, and my father is going to join us. Is this woman forcing my mother to death?" Ma Yuan''s face darkened: "Yue''er, don''t talk nonsense!" "I''m talking nonsense? Then is this woman talking nonsense?" Ning Yue pointed at Bai Shuang''er coldly, "How did you know that your eyes saw my mother taking your sister away?" Bai Shuang''er was taken aback again. Ning Yue''s eyes were as cold as ice, and her voice was as cold as a pond: "Didn''t you see it? Did you slander me if you didn''t see it?" "I..." Bai Shuang''er''s blood was almost frozen by Ning Yue''s eyes. They are not like a pair of human eyes, like ghosts, with a breath of death, "Yu''er is gone...we can''t find her." until... until..." Before she could finish her sentence, a housewife stumbled over, her eyes extremely terrified: "Fourth Master! It seems... I seem to have found... I found... I found the third... Third Miss of the Bai family..." Ma Yuan interrupted her impatiently: "If you find it, you will find it, if you don''t find it, you won''t find it. What is it like?" The servant woman knelt on the ground, her whole body was shaking like chaff because of her panic: "Fourth Master... I''d better go and see for myself..." Ma Yuan took Bai Shuang''er to go. Ning Yue squeezed Lin Lanzhi''s hand, and said with a faint smile, "Mother, let''s go and have a look." The mother and daughter followed the group of people not too far away, led by the maid, and walked to the most remote place in the general''s mansion. Strictly speaking, this is no longer the Generals Mansion, but connected by a road that used to raise bees. The south is the Generals Mansion, and the north is the farmhouse. The farmhouse has chicken pens, pig pens, and sheep pens. In the pigsty, the pig has been driven to the next door. On the stinking ground, full of pig food and excrement, lay a little girl in tattered clothes whose face could no longer be recognized. The little girl''s face and hands had been gnawed away, and her nose was also gnawed off, revealing two dark holes, from which she could vaguely see white and clean teeth. It is said that someone forgot to feed the pig. The pig was so hungry that it gnawed on a living little girl. (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： Tear up another white lotus Yueyues discovery (1) Chapter 240 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (1) But the pig was locked in the pigsty and didn''t go outside, so how could it eat a little girl? Unless, the little girl ran in by herself, but why did she run into such a dirty place? No one knows the answer. Bai Shuang''er looked at the horrific younger sister, and tears flowed out like a bank bursting: "Who... who killed Yu''er?" Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay. Ma Yuan patted her on the shoulder and sighed solemnly: "You go back first." "I won''t go back!" Bai Shuang''er pushed Ma Yuan away in a rare way, her eyes were wide open, the frightened and angry eyes swept over everyone''s heads one by one, and finally fell on Lin Lanzhi''s face, " Ma''am, did you call Yu''er here?" Lin Lanzhi is simply inexplicable! Didn''t she just slap Bai Yu''er? Why do both of them regard her as a heinous person? She doesn''t even know where Bai Yu''er is playing today, so why call her? Ning Yue held Lin Lanzhi''s hand, looked at Bai Shuang''er lightly and said, "Miss Bai, I know that your sister has an accident and you are in a bad mood. I won''t hold you accountable for the crime of recklessness just now, but please pay attention in the future." Say something about yourself. You have slandered my mother once in Tangli Courtyard just now, now, do you want to do it again? You really don''t have to be too courageous." Bai Shuang''er was startled slightly by Ning Yue''s seemingly plain but clear eyes, but soon she raised her head again and retorted: "Yu''er has never offended anyone else in the mansion!" Ning Yue said: "Could it be that she was naughty and came here? I heard that Lingmei has never been able to sit still in the yard, and she must go outside to play wildly. Trees have been climbed, mountains I have also crawled, touched fish, and hunted birds, so what is so strange about running to see a few pigs?" Although Ning Yue also felt that this statement was a bit far-fetched, but according to Bai Yuer''s playful nature, it is not impossible to wander around the pigsty. Moreover, Bai Yu''er has a very aggressive temper, if someone had forcibly brought her here, she would have yelled so loudly that the entire General''s Mansion would have heard it. The only possibility is that Bai Yuer came here by herself. Bai Shuang''er just didn''t believe it, and looked at Ma Yuan with tears in her eyes, hoping that this man who had promised to make her a carefree life would uphold justice for her. However, Ma Yuan just sighed heavily, and said, "Leave Yu''er''s funeral to me, and you go back to Qinghuiyuan first." Bai Shuang''er widened her eyes in disbelief: "Fourth Master!" Although Lin Lanzhi had threatened in the morning to tell her to see the Bai family sisters again, she might kill them, but Ma Yuan deeply understood that Lin Lanzhi said that because she was confused, and if she really wanted to do it, she would not be able to do it. . If not, Lin Yonghe would not have tolerated Lin Yonghe giving birth to Ma Jingyan and Ma Ningxi. Lin Lanzhi''s courage is at most beating and shutting down people. kill? Almost impossible. However, even though he was sure in his heart, looking at Bai Shuanger''s injured eyes, he still asked routinely: "You didn''t send someone to do it, did you?" Lin Lanzhi was really angry now, and didn''t care that there were still outsiders standing at the scene, and laughed disdainfully: "So what if I did it? Didn''t I warn you? Tell the three of them not to face each other again in the future." rock!" Ma Yuan couldn''t tell that she was angry? The irritable eyes stared back at the servants who were watching the show one by one, so that they all lowered their heads, and then roared in a low voice: "Lin Lanzhi! Can you always be so irritating? Talk to you well, and you should talk to me too." Fired like a cannon! You''re glad you''re dead, aren''t you?" Lin Lanzhi was a little bit sorry at first, thinking that although the child was annoying, the crime was not worthy of death, but Ma Yuan actually looked at her like this, which made her unbearable! (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： Tear Another White Lotus Flower Yueyues Discovery (2) Chapter 241 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (2) Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Ning Yue hurriedly interrupted them and said, "Okay, mother, let''s go back." Saluted Ma Yuan, helped Lin Lanzhi to leave the spot. Looking at the backs of the mother and daughter getting farther and farther away, Ma Yuan couldn''t recover for a little bit. Is this really his daughter? Why does he feel so foreign? It seems... never really understood her. "Fourth Lord!" Bai Shuang''er interrupted Ma Yuan''s thoughts with a choked sob, "Are you just letting Madam go? Don''t you seek justice for Yu''er?" Ma Yuan looked at Bai Shuang''er, frowned, and sighed: "Yu''er''s death has nothing to do with Lanzhi, you go back first, even if it''s for the child in your stomach, don''t be too sad. I will find a place with good geomantic o The eminent monk performed a ceremony for Yu''er to save her dead soul." My sister died tragically, but all I got was a sentence to save the souls of the dead, Bai Shuang''er was not reconciled! Even if everyone believed it, she didn''t! If you don''t believe her sister will come to the pigsty for no reason, someone must have seduced her! She must find that person out! In the backyard of the farmhouse, the servant girl and several other peasant women sat around the stove, whispering about the pigsty. The servant woman reprimanded: "You say you are only playing cards and eating wine, and you even forgot to feed the pigs. Now it''s better, and it will cause a catastrophe!" The fat peasant woman said timidly: "I clearly remember feeding it myself..." The thin peasant woman also said: "It''s really fed, I reminded her to go, is it...feeding less? Or did someone take out the pig food?" "Who knows how you did it?" The maid sighed, "Forget it, it''s already like this, don''t tell it, it''s not easy to raise such a big one, it''s a pity that people will be buried as mad pigs." By the lotus pond, a few maidservants went to wash clothes as usual. There was well water in the yard, and there were many people available, so it was not their turn. They put the basin containing the clothes on the grass as usual, rolled up their sleeves, took out the clothes, put them in the water and set them up. One of the maids sniffed: "Hey, do you smell it? It stinks." The other three also sniffed vigorously, and there was indeed a strange smell, which seemed to come from the water. They lifted up the clothes soaked in the water, and saw that the clothes that were not actually dirty were inexplicably stained with some filthy and mottled things. When they were carefully distinguished...it looked like pig food and pig feces... The first little girl frowned and said: "It must be that the pig-raising woman from the farmhouse has come here to wash clothes! What a nuisance! She left her own water and ran here to **** it from us! Shameless! Go away, don''t go!" Wash it! Come back in a few days when it''s clean!" The four of them walked away with the basins in hand. Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi returned to Tangli Courtyard. Lin Lanzhi didn''t eat much for dinner just now, and Ma Ningxin asked someone to make some side dishes. After hearing about Bai Yuer''s tragic situation, she quietly removed the meat dishes. Lin Lanzhi lost his appetite after eating a few chopsticks. Over there, Niu Niu was going to sleep, arguing for her mother, but Ma Ningxin went after a few words of relief. Only the mother and daughter were left in the room, and Lin Lanzhi told Ning Yue about Xiao Ying''s visit in the afternoon, omitting the matter of Xiao Ying falling into the water: "...I see that child really likes you, you just left I came here not long after, and I had a good time with Niu Niu, you remember to send someone a message tomorrow to say hello, get on good terms with my sister-in-law, and life will be easier in the future." Ning Yue nodded: "Understood, mother." The four brothers in the palace, who Xuan Yu will marry in the future, she doesn''t know for the time being, if the relationship between Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao remains unchanged, the second and third young mistresses are not too difficult to get along with. It''s just that the princess of Zhongshan has a high temperament, and her background is so low, it may not be easy to please her. In this case, Sakura obviously became a good bridge. (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： Tear up another white lotus, Yueyues discovery (3) Chapter 242 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (3) "Oh, forget it, let me tell you." Lin Lanzhi thought about it, and felt that it would be better not to hide this matter from Ning Yue. Ning Yue blinked: "What''s wrong, mother?" "This afternoon, Niuniu and Xiao Ying went out to play. Xiao Ying fished and fell into the water. Fortunately, she was fine. She told me not to tell other people, so as not to spread to her family''s ears and make her family angry." Lin Lanzhi said. "It''s quite dangerous, is Niuniu okay?" "Niu Niu is fine, I asked Niu Niu, she was sitting there eating candy, but she didn''t realize that Sakura had fallen... This child!" Lin Lanzhi was afraid again. Ning Yue didn''t think too badly, but asked out of habit: "Aren''t they being bullied by Bai Yuer?" This, after Xiao Ying left, Lin Lanzhi asked Niuniu, and Lin Lanzhi said: "I''m bullying, Bai Yuer twisted Niuniu''s ears, and picked Xiao Ying''s pearl flowers. But later, Xiao Ying revealed her identity as Miss Wangfu , looking for Bai Yuer to come back." "So, Bai Yuer met them before she died?" Ning Yue asked suspiciously. Lin Lanzhi gave her an angry look: "You child, don''t you suspect that Bai Yu''er''s death is related to them? Are you too imaginative? Niu Niu is three years old, Xiao Ying is five years old, it doesn''t matter if they are young, two people None of them have been to the farmhouse, and they dont know how to get there! Thats true, Niu Niu is familiar with the Generals Mansion, but she has definitely never been there. As for Sakura, it was her first time to the General''s Mansion, so it was even more impossible to know where the farmhouse was. The most important thing is, they are all children, how could they kill people? "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Bai Yu''er is not someone she is, and it is not worth her racking her brains to find out the truth. This is Bai Shuang''er''s business, and she will not do it for Bai Shuang''er. Ning Yue said, "By the way, mother, I just went to Guo''s house, and Mrs. Guo gave me a box of jewelry." Ning Yue opened the dowry box, revealing her priceless face, "I have a darker color for this color." Some, you can wear it!" Ma Yuan changed her mind because she wanted to please herself, and she was not in the mood to dress up anymore, but she still accepted her daughter''s gift. "Old Madam Guo is still good to you." Lin Lanzhi glanced casually, and knew that these things were not bought from a shop, but specially made to order by a master. I''m afraid that in the whole capital, you won''t be able to find a similar one. Come. Ning Yue pondered for a while, and decided to tell Lin Lanzhi about the weirdness between Mrs. Guo and Xuanyin: "...the relationship between their grandparents and grandchildren is not very good. The news said that I went to Guo''s house, hoping that Xuan Yin would be caught by my fish." Lin Lanzhi laughed: "Did Xuanyin go?" This is not the point, mother! Ning Yue rubbed her face and said: "I didn''t go, I said I went out, but I didn''t arrive after waiting for a long time, maybe I was delayed by something on the way? Or, I just guessed the intention of Mrs. Guo, I don''t want to Be fooled by Mrs. Guo." When Lin Lanzhi heard the words "delayed on the road", he felt uncomfortable. Ma Yuan also entered the city very early, but kept making their mother and daughter arrive after dark. A beautiful lady. Every time she thought about this, she felt depressed for a long time. She rubbed her uncomfortable heart and said, "I hope it wasn''t delayed by someone." The noisy street is full of traffic. Dong Bayi slapped the saddle weakly with his whip, and sighed: "Young master, there are too many people, the carriage can''t pass, let''s just take a detour?" They were unlucky today. He watched those civil and military officials scold him for a whole morning in the Jinluan Hall, and they were just released. Everyone swarmed home, blocking the official road to death. But this is the shortest way to go to Guo''s house... (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： Tear Another White Lotus Flower Yueyues Discovery (4) Chapter 243 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (4) Xuanyin frowned, opened the curtains and glanced at the almost endless car queue, and asked, "Has Ning Yue arrived at Guo''s house?" Dong Ba scratched his head: "There is no traffic on her side, she should have arrived." Xuanyin jumped out of the carriage without saying a word, and walked towards Guo''s house on foot. Dongba was startled: "Hey! Hey! Young master! Young master, what are you doing? You...you have to walk?" He looked up at the scorching sun above his head. Although it was only March, it was warm after all. It took a while to walk Then you will sweat, once you sweat...Young master''s body... Seeing Xuanyin walking further and further away, he gritted his teeth and threw the whip to the accompanying guards: "Master, wait for me!" Xuan Yin strode forward with great strides. His extraordinary appearance and demeanor quickly caused a commotion. There are many beautiful men in the capital, but walking on the road, they make the whole street glow like an emperor... almost none. He ignored the **** eyes of those people and walked silently. When passing by a spice shop, a woman''s low voice came from inside: "This, this, and this, all wrapped up for me, I want the goods that arrive today, don''t give me old ones, I can recognize them. " In the past, Xuan Yin would not be interested in the voice of a strange woman, but today, for some reason, he looked at her strangely. It was a girl wearing a blue curtain, half a head taller than Ning Yue, with a slender waist and white fingers, so white...as if there was no warmth. Xuan Yin stared at her steadfastly, thinking of something, stopped, and tightened his fists little by little. Dongba ran with a whimper, bumped into Xuanyin''s back suddenly, and yelled in pain: "Wow, what are you doing, young master? Why don''t you leave?" Xuanyin didn''t speak. Dong Ba looked at Xuanyin, then at the direction Xuanyin was staring at, his eyes widened! no? a girl? His young master finally knows how to look at girls? He thought that, except for Ma Ningyue, all women were no different from men in the young master''s eyes! It seems that the young master is also a normal man! But... that girl is wearing a curtain covering her head to toe, so you can''t see what she looks like at all? Or... the young master likes this kind of mystery? "Young master, young master~" He smirked, and gave Xuanyin a click. At this time, the woman wearing the curtain came out of the shop after buying rouge. Afterwards, she went to the sugar shop nearby, bought some sweets and snacks, and tried a few pairs of embroidered shoes at an insole shop. In a small alley, I got into a petite carriage. Throughout the whole process, Xuan Yin kept staring at her without blinking a few times. Dong Ba became more and more puzzled. Apart from peeking at Ma Ningyue taking a bath, when did his young master focus so much? Could it be... It was love at first sight for that girl, right? Oh my god, what about Miss Ning Yue? ! "Master..." He tugged at Xuan Yin''s sleeve. Xuan Yin''s eyes sharpened, and he chased after the carriage. Dongba jumped anxiously: "Hey! Master! The Guo family is in the east! You''ve gone the wrong way!" Bai Yu''er''s body was transported away. Since she was underage, she could not be buried in her hometown''s ancestral grave. Ma Yuan spent a lot of money to buy a treasured land near the capital, and buried her generously. This incident dealt a great blow to Bai Shuang''er. After returning to Qinghui Courtyard, she lay on the bed and wept silently without eating. Unfortunately, Lin Lanzhi was in a trance and fell while taking a bath. When Ma Yuan heard the news, he put Bai Shuang''er down on the spot and went to Tangli Courtyard. The doctor gave Lin Lanzhi a diagnosis and said: "The bones are fine, rest for a few days, apply some medicine, and the swelling will slowly subside." (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： Tear Another White Lotus Flower Yueyues Discovery (5) Chapter 244 Tear up another white lotus Yueyue''s discovery (5) Ning Yue took out the purple bottle of ointment given by Mrs. Guo, and jokingly said: "The old man gave it to my father. I saw that my father is very lively. I was about to throw it away, but it was used by my mother." Lin Lanzhi also thought it was funny, she was not a child, but she would fall down in the bathroom: "It seems that I am really old, no wonder your father despises me." Touching his thin face, he said, "Myself I hate myself too." "Don''t you still have me? I love you." Ning Yue hugged her neck and rubbed her arms for a while. Lin Lanzhi just laughed: "How old is it, as if you haven''t been weaned yet!" Ning Yue smiled brightly, opened the bottle cap, and was about to apply medicine to Lin Lanzhi when Ma Yuan came in. The door was tightly guarded by women, so he climbed over the wall. Seeing him, Lin Lanzhi was startled for a moment, then her smile faded a little bit: "What are you doing here? Or are you deciding to avenge your new love sister?" Ma Yuan''s worried eyes fell on her swollen instep, he pondered for a moment, and said to Ning Yue, "Give me the medicine." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, what happened? Confused, but still gave the medicine to his father, he walked out of the room and closed the door for the two of them. Lin Lanzhi didn''t want to see him at all, pulled the quilt to cover his feet, and said angrily: "I don''t need you to be hypocritical, you go out." Ma Yuan didn''t seem to hear her refusal, sat down beside the bed, lifted the quilt and said, "Does it hurt from the fall? Show me." His ankle was held by him, Lin Lanzhi became furious, glared at him and said, "Did you take the wrong medicine again? Aren''t you happier that I fell to death? Hypocritical, you want to test how bad my injury is, right? But Im afraid Ill disappoint you again, I havent even broken a bone, the doctor said Ill be fine in a few days! Ma Yuan didn''t confront her as usual, he clasped her ankle with one hand, dipped his fingertip in the ointment with the other hand, and began to apply it on her carefully. Lin Lanzhi gritted his teeth: "Do you think this will impress me? Let me tell you, no matter how well you serve me, I will not allow that Bai Shuang''er to step in! Let alone a flat wife, I won''t allow her to be my aunt!" Unexpectedly, Ma Yuan "swallowed his breath" again, he didn''t say anything, just lowered his head, rubbed the medicine on her seriously, the candlelight shone on his resolute face, and he could vaguely see the corners of his eyes. fine lines. Lin Lanzhi touched the corners of her eyes, wondering if there were signs of age here. Twenty-four years, before she knew it, she was thirty-seven. She gave this man the best years of her life, bearing children for him, and running the family for him, but what did he give her? One Lin Yonghe, one Bai Shuang''er. Lin Lanzhi''s heart ached, she took a deep breath, turned around, and gave him a back view. "Lanzhi." Ma Yuan said in a low voice, "Let''s get back together and live a good life as before." "Ma Yuan, can you put the broken mirror back into its original shape? It''s still the mirror that was broken twice." Lin Lanzhi said without turning her head. Ma Yuan''s throat slid: "The matter of Bai Shuang''er...I have a hard time..." Sure enough, it was because of Bai Shuang''er, she said, she was so tired of her, how could Ma Yuan come to visit her in person and apply medicine on her? Lin Lanzhi sneered: "It''s not that you don''t have a hard time about Lin Yonghe, I don''t want to hear it anymore, I don''t care, you go, anyway, let her pass, you only have two choices: one, divorce me, two, kill me. " Ma Yuan sat by the bed for a long time, until Lin Lanzhi fell into a deep sleep, then tucked Lin Lanzhi in the quilt and left Tangli Courtyard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： Tear Another White Lotus Flower Yueyues Discovery (6) Chapter 245 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (6) Ning Yue walked out from the next room, looking in the direction where her father left, unable to hide her confusion. The so-called authorities are obsessed with onlookers, her mother was so angry that she lost her judgment, but she saw clearly that her father did not have no feelings for her mother at all, and the worries emanating from the bottom of her heart were not pretended, and her father He also personally admitted that he had a hard time about Bai Shuang''er. "Dongmei." "Miss." "You''re like this..." Ning Yue whispered a few words close to her ear. It was night, and Dongmei went to the dining room of the public house. The steward of the dining room, Mrs. Wu, was very enthusiastic. When she saw Dongmei, she put down the rolling pin with a smile, picked up a piece of freshly roasted chicken, and fed it into Dongmei''s mouth: "It''s so late, why are you here? Does Miss San want to eat supper?" Dongmei finished eating the chicken, and nodded with a smile: "Yes, I wanted to make a bowl of Sanxian noodles, but we didn''t have ham in our small kitchen. Do you have any more here?" "Yes!" Mrs. Wu cut a large piece of the best ham, put it in Dongmei''s food box, and brought out a plate of chestnut chicken from the steamer, "Don''t be hungry, it''s not easy to run errands in the middle of the night . Dongmei said, "Thank you Mrs. Wu!" "Be polite to me!" Mrs. Wu shot her a look. Dongmei glanced at her eyes, lowered her eyes, and said again: "By the way, something big happened in Tsinghui Academy today, you know it?" Ms. Wu immediately corrected her expression: "That''s not it, I was just about to ask someone, how did Miss Bai, the lady of a rich family, end up playing in the pigsty?" It was Bai Shuang''er who told the story of the big family. Dongmei almost squirted out, resisted the strangeness, and said: "Naughty, play around like crazy!" "Oh, really!" Mrs. Wu shook her head, "It''s us who have an accident over there! Look at what time it is, and the pot is still heating her rice! It''s been heated three or four times, and I''ll heat it up again , I cant eat it, and I have to do it again! Pregnant with a child, tormenting myself like this, I dont know what to say to her! Dongmei''s meaningful eyes fell on the steamer: "Sister-in-law Wu, people from Qinghuiyuan, do you come to make supper every night?" "Not only in the evening? Come in the middle of the night! You are an old man in the house, you should know that after the meal time, the dining room in our public house should be closed. If the owners of each house want to eat and drink , I take care of my own small kitchen! Since the girls from the Bai family from Qinghuiyuan came, our dining room... has become their private kitchen!" Madam Wu complained. As soon as she finished speaking, Qingmei from Qinghuiyuan came. Qing Mei cleared her throat, and Mrs. Wu was taken aback. She quickly raised her smiling face and walked to the steamer, saying, "Hey, Miss Qing Mei is here? Does your girl have an appetite and can eat?" Qingmei glanced at Dongmei coldly, and hummed in a neutral way. Dongmei said heartily, what a fart! Ms. Wu put the dishes one by one into the food box, and when she was done, she said: "Here, Sister Qingmei, everything is ready." She took another bag of fried peanuts, "Give me a tooth-beating ceremony for my sister." Qing Mei took her things and left. Dongmei followed and stopped her near the dining room: "Qingmei!" Qing Mei turned around and glanced at her as if she was a deadly enemy: "What do you want from me?" Dongmei resisted the urge to slap her to death, smiled, and said, "It''s nothing serious, just to remind you, fourth master just visited my wife, she sprained her foot, It wasn''t a serious problem, but the fourth master was so distressed that he applied medicine and tears. The relationship between my wife and the fourth master is definitely not something that a pregnant woman can destroy. So, I advise your master, don''t Delusion about things that dont belong to me! Madam will not treat her badly if she is safe and secure to give birth to the child, but if you have to follow in the footsteps of Aunt Lin... You have been here for so long, you should have heard a lot about Aunt Lin Let''s do it! My own sister can''t please her, an irrelevant person..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： Tear Another White Lotus Flower Yueyues Discovery (7) Chapter 246 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (7) A trace of fear flashed across Qingmei''s eyes. They heard about Aunt Lin''s matter as early as the second day after entering the mansion. Aunt Lin is Madam''s concubine sister, and she had a very good relationship with Madam in the early years, but somehow later, she climbed into Si Ye''s bed and became pregnant with Si Ye''s child. But Madam didn''t allow her to come in until Madam went crazy and needed someone to take care of her, so Fourth Master brought Aunt Lin in. Aunt Lin gave birth to a son and a daughter for the fourth master. Now her son can''t get along in the capital and has gone to the border. The daughter has become deaf and imprisoned in a nunnery. As for Aunt Lin herself, she is disfigured, handicapped, seriously ill...almost half a child. dead... Could it be that all of this... was manipulated by someone? Dongmei seemed to see what she was thinking, and smiled: "It''s still the same sentence, if you don''t want to follow in the footsteps of Aunt Lin, just give birth to the child obediently, for the sake of the child, your lady will spend the rest of her life It shouldn''t be too sad. But the Ma family, she will never want to come in for the rest of her life!" Is this going to mother and child? Qingmei''s face suddenly changed, she gritted her teeth, and said, "Fourth master will not drive my young lady out! Fourth master and my young lady have already paid homage in Linzi! They worshiped in front of my old master, and fourth master still I said, I will take care of my young lady for the rest of my life!" Dongmei really hated her teeth itchingly. Sure enough, she came to court. She held back her anger and sneered, "What''s the matter? Just listen to what a man says. If you really believe it, you''ll lose." "You...you..." Qing Mei jumped up excitedly, "Fourth Master didn''t just talk nonsense! Fourth Master made an oath!" Still swear? Dongmei squinted her eyes: "Don''t lie, little girl, fourth master will swear for a merchant''s daughter? Make it up, and make it up for me!" "I didn''t make it up! It''s all true! My master died to save the fourth master! The fourth master owes my master his life. Before he died, the master entrusted the young lady to the fourth master. If the fourth master broke his promise, he would be struck by lightning." !" Dongmei reported the truth to Ning Yue, and Ning Yue smiled lightly after listening to it: "I said how father pampered a woman like this, because he hid the reason." This, on the contrary, is not easy to deal with. Unlike Lin Yonghe who climbed the bed, he is kind to his father. It is no exaggeration to say that without Bai Shuang''er''s father, there would be no current Ma Yuan. Ma Yuan is full of gratitude to the Bai family, and full of guilt towards Bai Shuang''er, so without Lin Lanzhi''s consent, he decides to marry Bai Shuang''er himself. Ning Yue bit her finger. Dongmei said: "What should I do, Miss San? Are you really going to marry Bai Shuang''er?" "She thinks beautifully!" Ning Yue slowly opened a story book. When Qiuxiang was around, she was never allowed to read these things that were circulated in the market. No one reminded her. Dongmei saw that Ning Yue suddenly turned out a book that she had read many times. If she remembered correctly, every time Miss read it, she would be nagged by Qiuxiang... Wasn''t she talking about Bai Shuang''er? Why does the lady think of Qiuxiang? The next day, just before dawn, Mother Zhong asked someone to bring back the news that the pharmacy that Ning Yue accepted in South Street had already been counted properly, and she just waited for a capable person to be sent there. It turned out that after Ning Yue brought Lin Lanzhi back from Lin''s house, she didn''t let Mama Zhong go back home with her, but let Mama Zhong buy a pharmacy on South Street that was changing hands. Mother Zhong is good at everything, but she is not very literate. After thinking about it for a while, Ning Yue adjusted Qiuxiang to the past. She will be the accountant first, and then she will be the shopkeeper. If she continues to make profits, she will get two dividends every year. (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： Tear Another White Lotus Flower Yueyues Discovery (8) Chapter 247 Tear up another white lotus, Yueyue''s discovery (8) Qiuxiang didn''t expect that she had been relegated to the third-class maid, and she would have such an opportunity again, so she cried with joy. Compared to her crying with joy, Dongmei''s face was almost pale. In terms of ability, she is better than Qiuxiang; in terms of appearance, she is more beautiful than Qiuxiang; in terms of dealing with people, she is also more tactful than Qiuxiang; let alone planning, she is not inferior to Qiuxiang! As for the recognition of characters, she knew little, but the account books were not too incomprehensible. What''s more, Qiuxiang has betrayed Miss, and she has always been loyal! She is so much better off than Qiuxiang, why wasn''t she transferred to be the shopkeeper? Out of Tangli Courtyard, Dongmei burst into tears. Opening a shop has always been her dream, and she prefers the feeling of selling out all the goods and sitting at the counter at night to make calculations than being saddled. If she didn''t have such an opportunity, she wouldn''t think about it. The key is that she had it and gave it back to Qiuxiang! That Qiuxiang who almost killed Miss San! It''s so unsatisfactory! Bai Shuang''er got up in the morning and was walking in the garden when she saw a maidservant in pale pink bijia sitting on a stone bench and crying. When she walked over, she turned out to be Dongmei from Tangliyuan. "It''s Dongmei, it''s so early in the morning, why are you crying?" She asked softly. Dongmei didn''t bother to talk to Third Miss''s deadly enemy, she got up, saluted slightly, and was about to leave. Bai Shuang''er said: "I am not a poisonous snake or beast, so afraid of me what to do? Did your lady tell you not to talk to me?" "No." Bai Shuang''er sat down beside her, took her hand, and let her sit down together: "Okay, you sit down. Don''t worry, I''m not here to ask you for information. I''ll let you know what''s going on in Tangliyuan I have no interest. Since you got the words out of my maid yesterday, you should understand my position in the fourth master''s heart. Unless you kill me, my position as equal wife is guaranteed. Therefore, there is no need for me to fight with you. What are you fighting for? On the contrary, I will do nothing to be safer and more comfortable. This Bai Shuang''er is a rare sensible person, she thought she would just pretend to be pitiful. If Lin Yonghe had thought clearly at the beginning, he would not have been forced into chaos by the third lady. Thinking about it this way, Dongmei felt a little admiration for Bai Shuang''er. Bai Shuang''er gently hooked the corners of her lips, and smiled as beautifully as spring under the morning light: "Of course, if you have any troubles, you can tell me. I have helped my father manage the pharmacy all these years, see More people have eaten than you have eaten rice." "Your family also runs a pharmacy?" Dongmei suddenly became interested. Bai Shuang''er opened her eyes wide: "What do you mean our family is the same? Yours is too?" Dongmei shook her head: "No, it''s not, it''s...the second wife of our mansion, who opened a pharmacy." "Oh, Second Madam." Bai Shuang''er didn''t say anything more. As she promised herself, she didn''t ask Dongmei for any news about Tangliyuan. She just bathed in the morning light and enjoyed the surrounding scenery. Dongmei pinched the corner of her clothes, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Miss Bai, if your pharmacy needed an accountant and shopkeeper, who would you choose?" Bai Shuang''er glanced at Dongmei, and smiled warmly: "Anyway, it''s not someone like you." "Why?" Dongmei blurted out! Bai Shuang''er said: "You are too smooth and dishonest, you will make the shop your own, not mine any more." Dongmei blushed. Bai Shuang''er said again: "Of course, if I were your third lady, and I didn''t give you the chance to be the shopkeeper in the store, it should be more because you are more suitable to stay with me than any other maid. What they can do, You can do it too; what they cant do, you can still do. The shopkeeper grabs a lot, its nothing more than spending more money, but a confidant who can do everything by his side, sometimes...is not so easy to get. If it was Qingmei last night I''m asking you for a routine, I believe she can''t get any useful information. A person''s ability can sometimes become a stepping stone for her to stand higher, and sometimes it can also become a ditch that hinders her progress." This is the first time Dongmei has heard of such "fallacy". She always thought that the better a person''s ability, the higher the level he can climb, so she kept working hard and proving herself to Miss San, In order to win Miss San''s trust, she "betrayed" Qiuxiang even. But he didn''t expect that such a self would instead give the impression that Miss San would use any means to achieve her goals. But Qiuxiang''s single-minded honest person is more suitable for remote control, because he doesn''t have to worry about having a wrong mind someday. At this moment, Dongmei didn''t know which one to say, Bai Shuang''er or Miss San, whose eyes were more vicious. In terms of intrigue, Bai Shuang''er is indeed no match for the third lady, but when it comes to Yuren, Bai Shuang''er is not inferior, no wonder she beats the fourth master to death. Dongmei returned to Tangli Courtyard, feeling much better. Ning Yue was embroidering the return gift to Mrs. Guo, when she saw Dongmei with a completely different complexion, she asked, "Where did you go?" Dongmei was startled, and subconsciously wanted to conceal what she had seen with Bai Shuang''er, but then she thought, if Bai Shuang''er, a vixen, had stabbed Miss San earlier, wouldn''t Miss San be suspicious of her? "The servant girl just went to the garden, met Bai Shuang''er, and said a few words." Ning Yue hummed lightly and continued to embroider. Dongmei was startled again: "Miss San...won''t you ask what we said?" Ning Yue didn''t even raise her eyelids, and said lazily, "Isn''t it just to comfort you?" "Uh..." Dongmei blinked and almost asked, did you send someone to follow me? After a while, she lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "You can see it?" Ning Yue bit off the end of the thread, changed a needle, and said, "It seems that you have a good impression of her." "Nor...it''s not like this, it''s just that this servant thinks...she''s not as good as she appears on the surface..." Dongmei struggled with adjectives, "Oh, let''s put it this way! This servant always thought that she only knew how to seduce men, but now I know that she There is also some wisdom in my mind. Our fourth master thinks so much about her, maybe it''s not entirely because we owe their family a life. This servant feels... Fourth master... tempted. " "Ha!" Ning Yue laughed suddenly, causing Dongmei''s scalp to go numb in fright, and Ning Yue said amusedly, "If you really think that way, you have fallen into her trap." "Gauge?" Where is the gage? what plan? Dongmei was at a loss. Ning Yue threaded the needle: "Did she tell you that her position in my father''s heart is unshakable, so she doesn''t need to fight with me, and sooner or later, she will be able to sit on the position of equal wife?" Dongmei nodded like pounding garlic! Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "She really wants to think so, why say it out? Just wait patiently. Don''t be afraid... I''m provoked, and an unhappy one will attack her?" "Yes." Dongmei seemed to have an epiphany. Ning Yue curled up her lips coldly: "She''s simply getting impatient, and she just wants to force me to make a move!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： Tear up another white lotus (1) Chapter 248 Tear up another white lotus (1) Bai Shuang''er went back to Qinghui Courtyard, not in a good mood, but just wanted to talk to Bai Wei''er, just as she walked to the door of Bai Wei''er''s room, she saw the maid Zijuan coming out of it with a basin of water . Bai Shuang''er glanced inside and asked, "Wei''er just woke up?" Zicuckoo shook her head faintly: "No, Second Miss went out early in the morning. This is the water used by slaves to wash clothes for Second Miss." "Going out again?" Bai Shuang''er frowned when she heard this, "I only came back at midnight last night, and I didn''t give a single explanation! Today I went out again without saying hello!" Zijuan stood there silently, without speaking. She is obviously a servant girl, but sometimes she is more airy than her master. I really don''t understand why Bai Weier always stays by my side with such twisted bones? Bai Shuang''er said in a deep voice: "Have you told Second Miss about Yu''er?" Zicuckoo said: "The maidservant said it." "What about her?" Bai Shuang''er asked. Zicuckoo said neither humble nor overbearing: "Second Miss said, the mansion is not as safe as you think, if there is nothing to do, don''t run around, stay in the house... rest assured to raise your baby." Does that sound like something a sister would say? Bai Shuang''er almost vomited blood with anger: "You are Second Miss'' personal maid, you can''t follow her when she goes out, are you lazy? You are not familiar with the capital, so what should you do if something happens to Second Miss? My father gave birth to an illegitimate daughter outside, but she is my sister after all, there is no reason for me to pick it up if something happens! Next time, don''t ask her to go out alone, you understand?" Zicuckoo said without changing her face: "Second Miss won''t let the servant follow, because I think the servant walks slowly." "I think you can''t walk!" Bai Shuang''er rolled her eyes. Bai Wei''er''s energy, Bai Shuang''er had experienced it when she was in Linzi, like a man, she can walk around all day without taking a breath! I don''t know what I ate! Bai Shuang''er looked at Zijuan again, and said sternly: "When Second Miss comes back, no matter how late it is, tell her to come and find me!" Bai Yuer was playing like crazy, that was only in the mansion, but this younger sister was fine, she wandered off to the street. If something like Bai Yu''er hadn''t happened, she would have just turned a blind eye and closed her eyes, but one sister was already dead, and the other, she would have to go to jail no matter what. After returning to the house, Qingmei presented a plate of honeydew melons, and said with a smile: "The new ones from Zhuangzi, Mrs. Wu gave us the first portion of them in Qinghuiyuan. You can''t eat them in the south. Miss, try them." taste." Bai Shuang''er took a sip, and it was sweet and crunchy, with a fruity aroma, but it was a pity that there was only a small plate, and the taste was still unfinished. She wiped her hands with a handkerchief and was about to go to sleep. Qing Mei followed up to serve her, and while changing her clothes, she asked: "Miss, do you think... will Miss San deal with us?" Bai Shuang''er chuckled, snorted, and handed Qingmei her hand. Qingmei helped her to sit down on the bed, squatted down and took off her shoes: "The slaves have found out clearly that the madam is a soft persimmon. When Lin Yonghe was in charge of the house, he bullied the madam to death. It is thanks to Miss San''s understanding that she puts her shoes on." The madam was rescued. The maid felt that the madam was nothing to be afraid of, it was this third young lady, because of her status as the princess of the county, everyone was afraid of her." "What is there to be afraid of a princess of the county? I heard that there is still a son in the palace. Leaving aside the son, the prince also has two elder brothers." Bai Shuang''er lay down on the bed slowly, "It''s just here The Ma family will show off their abilities, and she will not know what hardship is until she goes to the palace!" Isnt the third lady now the same as she was back then? With countless longings and fantasies, she thought that with the support of a man, she would be able to live a prosperous life in her husband''s house, but on the first day she came, she was slapped hard by reality. (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： Tear up another white lotus (2) Chapter 249 Tear up another white lotus (2) Miss San, Miss San, Feng Shui turns around, you bullied me so much at the beginning, when you get to the palace, you will be bullied again. Thoughts flashed by, Bai Shuang''er closed her eyes, and smiled slowly: "I''ll wait and see what she can do to me! Bring me the medicine..." In the upper room of Tangli Courtyard, Ning Yue sat in front of the window. The window was wide open, and the sun shone in, making the hair on Ning Yue''s face slightly shiny. Dongmei took a translucent curtain to block out the sunlight: "It will get dark if it is exposed to the sun." Ning Yue stretched her waist, rubbed her slightly sore neck, sewed the last stitch, and cut off the thread. "Huh! It''s finally done! How is it? Is it pretty?" She handed it to Dongmei. This is a multicolored gorse pearl wipe forehead, silver fabric, embroidered with a lifelike gorse, the bird''s eyes are embellished with two tiny gemstones, very charming. Dongmei smiled brightly: "It''s beautiful! The old lady will definitely like it!" Should... you will like it. Mrs. Guo''s most important thing is her heart, and she will be happy when her heart comes. Ning Yue put away her needle and thread, asked Dongmei to bring a delicate brocade box, put her forehead in it, and looked at the hourglass on the wall: "It''s still early, maybe I can come back for lunch." Dongmei understood that this meant returning a gift to Mrs. Guo, and hurriedly said, "Your maidservant, go and get the right card." "Wait, call Hongyu first, I have a few words to tell her." "yes." Dongmei called Hongyu, and Ning Yue whispered a few words to her, Hongyu nodded: "Yes... um... Okay, I know." Dongmei pricked up her ears, but she couldn''t hear anything. She couldn''t help but feel itchy. What did Miss San say to Hongyu? Soon, Ning Yue remembered about Sakura again, took up a pen and wrote a reply to Sakura, thanking her for visiting, and expressing apology for not being at home, hoping to make another appointment and invite her to come over. Ning Yue called the post to Geng Zhongzhi and asked him to take it to Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion, while she and Dongmei boarded the carriage to Guo''s house together. After getting in the car, Dongmei suddenly asked: "Miss, has the county king not been here for a while?" "Yeah." The last time the two met was at Mrs. Guo''s birthday banquet, counting their fingers, it seems that they haven''t seen each other for almost half a month. Ning Yue opened a book casually, and said calmly, "Perhaps his eldest brother is going to go to war, and the palace has a lot of things to do." There are many things in the palace, and there are princes and concubines. What''s the matter with the county king? Dongmei really wanted to ask this question, but when she saw her lady''s icy face, she swallowed her words again. The sun was shining brightly, Xuan Yin took Dong Ba out of the Zhongshan Palace, seeing the direction Xuan Yin was walking in, Dong Ba knew that he was going to South Street again. Dong Ba drooped his head, and asked weakly: "Master, why are you going to South Street again? South Street is full of women''s things, we two old men, no matter what, we should go to Flower Street." Xuanyin kicked him. This time he learned to be smart, hugged Xuanyin''s feet, and smiled: "South Street, South Street, hehe." Xuan Yin withdrew his feet and strode towards South Street. South Street is a commercial street left over from the previous dynasty. It is located in the very center of the capital. It is famous for a totem of a peacock flying southeast on the top archway, and it was later called South Street. Probably because the national war was imminent, the common people in Beijing got the news, and the prices of all the goods coming in from southern Xinjiang doubled. Because once the war breaks out, the trade between the two countries is bound to end. At that time, it will be very difficult to buy goods from southern Xinjiang. The goods in Southern Xinjiang are mainly herbal medicines and seafood. The shops selling these goods have been crowded with people since early in the morning. Until now, instead of the slightest decrease in customers, they have queued up outside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： Tear up another white lotus (3) Chapter 250 Tear up another white lotus (3) Xuanyin looked at it coldly, and sneered disdainfully: "What''s so good about exotic goods?" Dongba knew that his young master never used things from southern Xinjiang, but he still smiled and said: "Things are rare!" After a pause, he looked at his master''s face again and said tentatively, "By the way, young master, we didn''t have anything today and yesterday. Go to Cheng Guo''s house, are you going to see Miss Ning Yue at the General''s Mansion today?" Xuan Yin''s face hesitated for a moment, he was startled, and did not speak. Dong Ba secretly wondered, in the past, whenever Miss Ning Yue was mentioned, the young master''s eyes would glow green, what happened recently? It seems that the whole person is depressed. It''s been like this since I attended Mrs. Guo''s banquet, could it be... what happened at the banquet that made the young master unhappy? "Master, you didn''t quarrel with Miss Ning Yue, did you?" Dong Ba asked with a sneer. Xuan Yin gave him a cold gaze. His scalp went numb, and he stuck out his tongue. If there is no noise, there will be no noise. What are you doing? After walking for a while, Xuanyin suddenly stopped, and just stood in front of a teahouse, frozen like a jade carving. Looking around, if you separate them carefully, there is a hint of expectation. I dont know what Im looking forward to. The sun is getting more and more poisonous, the temperature is getting higher and higher, Xuan Yin''s forehead began to ooze fine thin sweat. Dongba glanced at it, and his heart skipped a beat. He almost forgot that the young master is more afraid of heat than ordinary people, so he cannot be exposed to the sun! In the past, it didn''t matter if there were obsidian, but now that the obsidian is gone, it''s like looking for death like this! Dong Ba looked around, ran to a grocery store and bought an umbrella, and propped it on top of Xuanyin''s head, fearing that Xuanyin would refuse, he hurriedly said: "The Gu worm will wake up." Xuanyin raised the hand that was about to push the umbrella open, and slowly put it down. Dong Ba couldnt figure it out. If its a hot day, why dont you stay in the mansion to enjoy the cool air, why are you wandering around in the street? Don''t buy anything! Soon, Dongba got the answer. An unremarkable carriage stopped at the corner of the street. From the carriage, a woman wearing a blue curtain slowly walked out. She had a slender waist and white fingers. Under the sunlight, she looked like a piece of thin ice without temperature. At the gate of the Guo family, Ning Yue''s carriage slowly stopped. Mother Cui got the news early and was waiting at the concierge. When she saw her, she forgot to take her handkerchief, so she went up to her with a smile: "The sun is so bright, and the old lady came only because you are going to be at night!" It was only March, but the sun was as bright as the sun in summer, and Ning Yueguang was sweating all over while sitting in the carriage. Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "It was cool when I went out, but it got hot halfway." Mother Cui subconsciously went to wipe Ning Yue''s sweat, and when she raised her hand, she realized that there was no handkerchief: "Huh? Where is my handkerchief?" The concierge''s mother gave out the handkerchief: "Here, here!" "Thank you, old sister!" Mama Cui thanked her kindly, then turned her head to help Ning Yue wipe her forehead, and said, "The old lady has prepared sour plum soup in the house." Ning Yue, Mama Cui, and Dongmei came to Fushouyuan. Unlike the past where you could hear hahaha laughter without entering the door, today''s Shouxiang residence is extraordinarily quiet. The mothers-in-law and maids along the way were doing things in silence, and their expressions were three points more solemn than usual. What''s wrong? With doubts, Ning Yue entered the inner room. The inner room is cool. Old Madam Guo leaned obliquely on the main seat, propped her head on one hand, and sighed loudly. "Old Madam, Miss San is here!" Mother Cui stepped forward and said. (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： Tear up another white lotus (4) Chapter 251 Tear up another white lotus (4) Old Madam Guo hurriedly opened her eyes and sat up: "Yue''er is here, hurry up, sit down quickly." Ning Yue sat down beside Mrs. Guo. Old Madam Guo looked at Ning Yuexiang''s dripping sweat, and asked the servant girl to bring up the prepared sour plum soup: "I didn''t put any ice cubes, but I just made some mint, which is quite refreshing." Ning Yue likes sweet and sour things very much, and she finishes her drink in a short while. Mrs. Guo saw that she liked it, so she asked, "Do you want another bowl?" Ning Yue wiped her mouth and said with a smile, "I''m full." Old Madam Guo waved her hand, and the servant girl took the bowl away. Ning Yue took out the canary pearl forehead wipe she made herself: "I''m not very good as a female celebrity, and my job is not satisfactory. You can wear it for fun when there is no one else." "What''s wrong? I look very good!" Mrs. Guo handed the golden bird pearl forehead to Ning Yue, "Come on, put it on for me." Ning Yue gently took off Mrs. Guo''s own forehead wipe and replaced it with hers, and took a small mirror from the dressing table for Mrs. Guo to take a look at. Mrs. Guo looked left and right, very satisfied: "Well, not bad, not bad, it''s what I want. I said I''m not old yet, I should wear such a bright color!" Ning Yue put the lower mirror back and sat next to Mrs. Guo again, thinking about sitting for a while, then said goodbye and left. Suddenly, a little maid hurried over and said something to Cui''s mother outside. Mom said "Got it", entered the door, took a look at Mrs. Guo, and hesitated to speak. Old Madam Guo said: "It''s okay, Yue''er is not an outsider, just tell me." Mother Cui sighed: "Princess poured out the medicine again." "This child!" Mrs. Guo frowned, glanced at Ning Yue, and explained, "Your cousin is pregnant." Ning Yue was slightly taken aback: "Princess, isn''t she..." Can''t get pregnant? Old Madam Guo nodded, with a rare look of helplessness on her face: "She has a bad heart, and the risk of pregnancy is too high. I mean, abort the child." This is not only her meaning, but also the meaning of hundreds of people in the Guo family. Whether it is out of concern for Princess Fuyuan or out of consideration for the life of the Guo family, in short, this child is really It''s not worth it. Ning Yue listened quietly without speaking. Old Madam Guo just complained to her, but didn''t really expect her to express any opinions. In memory, Princess Fuyuan did not give birth this year, whether she was not conceived or not born, is unknown. She only remembered that in the year when Sikong Shuo came to the throne, Princess Fuyuan was pregnant with the son-in-law''s child and was about to give birth. When news came out that the country had changed hands, Princess Fuyuan was so sad that she died twice. If...all goes well, will Princess Fuyuan pass away during childbirth, or will she give birth to a healthy baby? She has no answer. But if it was her, she thought, she would also sacrifice her life for a chance to be a mother. Mrs. Guo was worried about Princess Fuyuan, so Ning Yue offered to go home. Mrs. Guo patted Ning Yue''s hand apologetically, and gave Ning Yue a box of blood swallows for Cui''s mother to twist. go out. Halfway through, Cui''s mother remembered that she forgot to take the Xueyan, she patted her forehead and said, "I''m such a pig, I''ve been forgetting things lately! Really!" Looking at Ning Yue, she said with a sneer, "Miss San, you''re here first Wait for me for a while, I''ll go and come back quickly." Ning Yue nodded slightly: "Don''t worry, take your time." Mother Cui went, Dongmei went to the second door to prepare the car, Ning Yue stood alone in the mansion, quite bored. She walked around casually, looked up, and happened to see the waterside pavilion built near the lake, remembering Xuan Yin''s dazed look at it that day, Ning Yue became curious and decided to go in and have a look. (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： Tear off another white lotus (5) Chapter 252 Tear up another white lotus (5) There is no one around the pavilion, and it has been idle for a long time, but the flowers and trees in the courtyard are particularly neatly trimmed, and the ground is also very clean. Ning Yue stepped over the moon gate, came to the corridor, walked around the corridor, found a staircase on the other side, and Ning Yue went up. The scenery on the second floor is excellent. You can overlook almost half of the lake. The lake breeze is mixed with the fragrance of green grass, which makes you feel refreshed. The doors of the rooms are all closed, except for the one on the far right with a gap. Ning Yue gently opened the door. This is a study room, the walls are covered with calligraphy and paintings, judging from the handwriting, it should be made by a woman. On the desk, there is an elegant picture of a beauty. The beauty covered her face with a curtain, and she could only vaguely see her extremely slender waist. Her hand gently held the hat brim of the curtain, her fingers were as slender and white as jade. "It''s really... the more you look at it, the more familiar it is..." Ning Yue stared at the album, whispering softly. The sound of footsteps going upstairs came from the north, heavy and steady, it should be a man. Ning Yue peeked through the window, it was Guo Kuang! Ning Yue didn''t want to be caught by Guo Kuang, so she sneaked away from the other side of the stairs. It wasn''t until they got into the carriage that Ning Yue remembered who the beauty in the painting looked like, Bai Shuang''er''s younger sister...Bai Weier! Bai Wei''er went out again, Bai Shuang''er was so bored, she knew that she should sit in the room to give birth, but her heart just couldn''t calm down. After tossing and turning a few times, she decided to go out to bask in the sun. As soon as I walked to the garden, I found Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi sat on the wicker chair, raised her head, and slightly closed her eyes. Sunlight fell gently, like a cloud of golden smoke, shimmering on her fair skin. This is not a woman whose facial features are exquisite as if painted, but it is a scene of its own that is more charming and lasting than ink painting. Her edges and corners have been polished by the years to create an intriguing charm, and the smile on the corner of her lips is warm and charming, like a glass of mellow wine, which is intoxicating. Bai Shuang''er touched her younger face, thinking, what is worse than Lin Lanzhi? Family background? Knowledge? A woman''s ignorance is virtue. Is it useful to read so many books? As for the family background... the third lady can marry into the palace, why can''t she marry into the Ma''s family? It''s just that Lin Lanzhi even endured Lin Yonghe, so why is she so reluctant to spare her? Out of jealousy? Thats right, Lin Yonghe succeeded in climbing the bed while Ma Yuan was drunk, and Ma Yuan hated Lin Yonghe. Even if Lin Yonghe enters Ma''s house, he won''t get Ma Yuan''s favor. She is different. Ma Yuan likes her, and Ma Yuan owes her father his life. She is a very difficult enemy in terms of emotion and reason. The most important thing is that Lin Lanzhi''s son died, and Lin Yonghe''s son ran away again. She is pregnant with the future head of the Ma family. No wonder Lin Lanzhi...will never accept her. Lin Lanzhi, just wait, I, Bai Shuanger, will never lose to you! Just when Bai Shuang''er was about to turn around and leave, Ma Yuan came from another direction. Apparently, Ma Yuan didn''t notice Bai Shuang''er behind the flowers. He walked up to Lin Lanzhi, and behind him, a small glutinous rice dumpling followed. "Fourth Grandma, Fourth Grandma!" Niuniu threw herself into Lin Lanzhi''s arms, panting profusely with sweat. Lin Lanzhi hurriedly wiped her sweat, and said angrily, "Where did you go to play, how did you make it like this?" Niuniu looked at Ma Yuan with a smile and said, "Fourth Grandpa took me to pick oranges. Fourth Grandpa said that Fourth Grandma likes oranges, so Niuniu wanted to pick a lot of oranges and give them to Fourth Grandma!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： Tear off another white lotus (6) Chapter 253 Tear up another white lotus (6) Lin Lanzhi gave Ma Yuan a cold look, and Ma Yuan handed over a big red orange and said with a smile, "Niu Niu picked them all, try it." Lin Lanzhi looked at Niu Niu again, seeing Niu Niu staring at him expectantly, he couldn''t bear to refuse the child''s kindness, and reluctantly took the orange. Ma Yuan sat down on a stool beside him, put the remaining oranges on a plate, and said, "After so many years, your taste hasn''t changed at all. You like the reddest oranges." Lin Lanzhi paused for a moment while peeling the orange. Niu Niu is already drooling: "Peel it, peel it, fourth grandma, peel it!" Lin Lanzhi peeled off again. Ma Yuan lowered his eyes, smiled half-sighed, looked carefully, and found a trace of bitterness: "I don''t actually like oranges, but you do, I always eat with you. No way. Every time before a battle, I ask someone to put two oranges in my pocket. I think, when I see them, I will think of you, want to come back, and want not to die on the battlefield..." Lin Lanzhi''s throat was choked. Ma Yuan said again: "Lanzhi, Shuang''er and I... are not what you think..." "Don''t mention her to me." Lin Lanzhi handed the peeled orange to Niuniu, "I don''t want to hear it." Ma Yuan opened his mouth: "You let me finish..." "I said I don''t want to hear it! About that woman, I don''t want to hear a single word!" The voice was slightly louder, which surprised Niuniu. Niuniu raised her head: "Fourth grandma, are you angry with fourth grandpa?" Lin Lanzhi suppressed her anger, and her tone softened: "No, the fourth grandma is not angry, it''s because she accidentally spoke too loudly." Hongyu smiled and stretched out her hand: "Niuniu, there seems to be a little butterfly over there, let''s go and have a look." "Okay, okay!" Niuniu followed Hongyu and left. Ma Yuan picked a big red orange from the plate and peeled it bit by bit: "Lanzhi... let''s... stop arguing, let''s make up." I don''t know how many times he made a request for reconciliation. Lin Lanzhi herself was tired of hearing it, shook her head, and said, "Ma Yuan, I thought I had made my words very clear. Between you and me, it is impossible back to those days." "What if I must reconcile?" Ma Yuan said. Lin Lanzhi found it funny: "If you want me, do you have to give it? Have you given me what I want? I know you will say that it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, but when you Ma Yuan married me, didn''t you That''s what you said! A man who can even break his oath time and time again, what do you expect from me?" Ma Yuan lowered his head: "Really...it''s the last time. After Shuang''er, I won''t have anyone else." Lin Lanzhi squeezed the veil tightly: "You said this once when Lin Yonghe was pregnant!" Ma Yuan''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness: "Lanzhi..." Lin Lanzhi interrupted him coldly: "Aren''t you going to make up with me? You promise me one condition, and I will forgive everything you have done!" Ma Yuan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "What condition?" Lin Lanzhi paused word by word: "Severed love with Bai Shuang''er!" "Laneige!" "You just have to answer me, whether you can do it or not! If you can''t do it, don''t bother me anymore!" After Lin Lanzhi finished speaking, she shook her sleeves and stood up. Ma Yuan grabbed her wrist. Lin Lanzhi frowned: "Ma Yuan, I''ll leave you here to tell the truth. In this family, there is me without her, and she without me! If you don''t want to drive her out, it''s fine. Go to the temple and be a sister-in-law! At that time, you can do whatever you want! Anyway, I really dont have any nostalgia for this ghost place!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： Tear up another white lotus (7) Chapter 254 Tear up another white lotus (7) Ma Yuan pinched her wrist and clasped it tightly. Lin Lanzhi could feel the man''s struggle. She had actually heard his difficulties from Yue''er, but she, a woman, should not pay for his weakness. There are many ways to repay kindness, why choose one that hurts her and Yue''er? He has repaid his favor, and he can feel at ease, so he doesn''t care how uncomfortable she and Yue''er feel! Lin Lanzhi broke apart one finger at a time, and when she reached the last one, Ma Yuan finally couldn''t help but said: "Lanzhi, I..." Before finishing the rest of the sentence, Bai Shuang''er stepped out, raised a smile combing the clouds and the moon, and said in surprise: "Fourth master! Ma''am! You are also in the garden!" Lin Lanzhi turned her face coldly, and shook off Ma Yuan''s hand! Ma Yuan''s face became very ugly, and he couldn''t tell whether it was annoyance or embarrassment. Bai Shuang''er looked at the half-peeled oranges on the table by Ma Yuan, chuckled, and said, "Madam, do you want to eat oranges? I''ll help you peel them." "Who wants you to strip?" Lin Lanzhi gave her a disgusted look, really doubting that this woman was standing somewhere eavesdropping just now, otherwise, why didn''t she come sooner or later, when Ma Yuan was about to speak out her decision come out? Heh, he was afraid that Ma Yuan would say something that would break his friendship with her! Yue''er is right, Bai Shuang''er is not as confident as she imagined. Thoughts flashed by, Lin Lanzhi suddenly didn''t want to leave, and sat down slowly. At this time, the orange in Bai Shuang''er''s hand had already been peeled, and she presented it to Lin Lanzhi with both hands, smiling gently and kindly: "Sister, here it is." On the first day, the person who still wanted to give their mother and daughter a blow, now grovels to such an extent, Lin Lanzhi really has to admire this woman''s forbearance, at least, it is much better than Lin Yonghe. Lin Lanzhi was stunned for a moment, then withdrew his gaze and said, "I don''t eat things peeled by outsiders, who knows if it will be clean." Then, his eyes fell on Ma Yuan, and the implication was obvious. Ma Yuan looked at Bai Shuang''er''s gradually changing expression with embarrassment, frowned, pondered for a moment, and then took an orange and peeled it. Bai Shuang''er''s hands buried under her wide sleeves were clenched into fists. She knew that Si Ye had no more love for Lin Lanzhi, but she didn''t expect that it was not a little love at all, but... as if she had encountered a natural enemy, and she had nothing to do with him! The fourth master she took for granted was so weak in front of Lin Lanzhi! Bai Shuang''er''s entire jealous jar was overturned, and at this moment, she truly realized the gap between herself and Lin Lanzhi, which could never be filled by her youthful appearance and body. She gritted her teeth, suppressed the anger in her heart, squeezed out a shy smile and said: "Madam, fourth master is a person who does great things, how can you treat him like a slave?" These words are really heartbreaking, but if Ma Yuan has a little temper, he will be unable to get down in front of her. Unexpectedly, Lin Lanzhi didn''t raise her eyelids, and asked Bai Shuang''er with a smile: "He is willing to serve me, can you control it?" Bai Shuang''er''s smile froze. How much she wished she could be like Lin Lanzhi, who said arrogantly: "He is willing to marry me as a wife and let my son be the head of the Ma family, can you control it?" Ma Yuan saw the flames of war between the two women, and sighed with numb scalp, and said to Bai Shuang''er: "You go back first, the sun is quite strong, don''t let the sun burn your tires." Bai Shuang''er not only couldn''t laugh anymore, she almost couldn''t even speak. Before departure, she swore to her father that I will take good care of Shuang''er, don''t worry. Is this what he calls taking good care? (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： Tear up another white lotus (8) Chapter 255 Tear up another white lotus (8) I am being bullied by this jealous woman, can''t he see it? "Fourth Master" She clenched her lips in aggrieved way. Ma Yuan...has a headache! Lin Lanzhi took the orange from Ma Yuan''s hand, and smiled at Bai Shuang''er: "Okay, don''t forget the fourth and fifth masters, people don''t want to see you, so why do you rush to make people dislike you?" Bai Shuang''er''s nails dug deeply into the flesh. Who told her that Lin Lanzhi had no skills? Isn''t this mouth just like the second Third Miss? She just said, how could such an honest and honest person as fourth master give birth to a woman as eloquent as third miss? Dare to feel, it is Lin Lanzhi''s credit! Good, good, Lin Lanzhi, you are so kind! Bai Shuang''er stood up reluctantly, and said with a fake smile: "Since the fourth master and his wife still want to enjoy the flowers in the garden, I won''t bother you. Fourth master and madam will say goodbye." Lin Lanzhi didn''t even look at her! Ma Yuan nodded, gestured, and said silently, let''s go. Bai Shuang''er almost gritted her silver teeth, although she didn''t want to admit it, but... Fourth Master is really a little afraid of guilt! Lin Lanzhi seemed quite satisfied with Ma Yuan''s remarkable performance, and handed him a piece of orange: "You can eat it too." This was the first time Lin Lanzhi was so polite to Ma Yuan after returning home, and Ma Yuan''s mouth was so excited that his mouth opened wide. Lin Lanzhi chuckled: "Eat or not? If not, I will." "Eat, of course!" Bai Shuang''er was overwhelmed when she saw it! The moment she turned around, she suddenly covered her stomach and cried out in pain: "Ouch" Ma Yuan''s complexion changed, and he ran over: "What''s wrong, Shuang''er?" Bai Shuang''er''s face wrinkled into a ball: "I seem to... walk too much... my stomach hurts..." "Did the tire blow out?" Ma Yuan asked with a pale face. Bai Shuang''er leaned on him, her eyes gradually filled with water vapor, and said weakly: "I don''t know...does it... hurt... Fourth Master... I hurt..." Ma Yuan panicked, no matter what happened between him and Bai Shuang''er, this child is his own flesh and blood, what father in the world would not love his child? Ma Yuan hugged Bai Shuang''er: "I''ll take you back to Qinghui Courtyard." Lin Lanzhi''s face turned pale for an instant. Ma Yuan seemed to realize that Lin Lanzhi was looking at them, swallowed, turned his head, and said falteringly: "Well...I...send Shuang''er back first...wait...then come..." What come? You''d better not come here for the rest of your life! Lin Lanzhi angrily crushed the orange. Bai Shuang''er leaned on Ma Yuan''s shoulder, looked over Ma Yuan''s shoulder, and shot at Lin Lanzhi, who was purple-faced, with a smug smile slowly rising from the corners of her lips. Lin Lanzhi, I''m not Lin Yonghe, so I won''t be defeated so easily by you. You will soon know that the fourth master is mine, and mine alone! Ma Yuan and Bai Shuang''er left. Lin Lanzhi stood up, her foot, which hadn''t subsided from the swelling, felt like a pinprick in the shoe. But said that after Ning Yue left Guo''s house, she didn''t go back to Ma''s house immediately, but planned to visit the newly taken over pharmacy. In her previous life, she had never run a business by herself, but she wanted to try it in this life. The reason why she chose a pharmacy was probably because the business was relatively profitable. "Miss, where is our pharmacy?" Dongmei has already escaped from the unhappiness of not being a shopkeeper. Anyway, she has no other way to go. One day is happy and one is unhappy, why bother to make things difficult for herself? (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： Tear up another white lotus (9) Chapter 256 Tear up another white lotus (9) Ning Yue played with the blood swallow box given by Mrs. Guo, and said, "It''s in South Street." "Ah, South Street? Great!" "What''s wrong?" "There are many shops selling rouge, gouache and clothes on South Street. The servants like to go there!" Xiaolou was outside the car, waving his horsewhip, and said: "The South Street is too crowded recently, and it is difficult for carriages to pass. We have to take a detour and enter through a small alley." "Why is it crowded?" Dongmei asked in surprise. "Isn''t there going to be a war? Those shops on South Street that sell Nanjiang goods have raised their prices a lot, but the more people buy it, the more people buy it. Every day, they are scrambling for it. I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy Nanjiang goods again." Xiaolou laughed. explained. Ning Yue shook her head secretly. If they knew that Southern Xinjiang not only did not restrict trade with the Daxin Dynasty, but lowered the price and sold the goods to Daxin, I wonder if it would be ruined. "Miss, you seem very happy?" "Am I happy?" "Yeah! You were laughing just now." Why doesn''t she smile? In the previous life, within a year of Sikong Shuo''s ascension to the throne, Xuan Yin conquered Southern Border and became the overlord of Southern Border. Afterwards, Xuan Yin led a million troops from Southern Border to fight all the way back to the capital from Linzi, forcing Sikong Shuo into chaos. It was a once-in-a-century battle of kings. Even though she was in the underground dungeon, she still heard the sound of weapons colliding. For a few days, dozens of days, hundreds of days... blood flowed down the cracks in the ground, staining the dungeon red. It''s a pity that she died too early and didn''t witness who was the final winner. The carriage turned into South Street from a small alley. There were too many pedestrians on the street, and the carriage could not get in. Ning Yue and Dongmei had to abandon the carriage and walk. Sure enough, as Xiaolou said, the shops selling Nanjiang goods were crowded with customers, Ning Yue didn''t want to join in the fun, and went directly to her pharmacy. The name of the pharmacy is Huichuntang. It was originally opened by a retired old doctor. After the old doctor passed away, Huichuntang couldn''t hire experienced doctors, and the business was gradually robbed by Miaoshoutang diagonally opposite. Ning Yue took the initiative to find them and took over the shop at a price of two thousand taels of silver. The shop assistants were still the same. Everyone recognized her, and called her boss respectfully. Ning Yue nodded to the crowd, and was soon greeted by Mother Zhong to the second floor. Mother Zhong smiled and took out the account book: "Qiuxiang is quite capable, and I figured everything out in one morning! The original owner is honest and honest, so there is nothing wrong with it! It''s just... the monthly money of the guys is a little less, Qiuxiang Say, better mention it." "Let''s bring it up." Ning Yue has no objection, she is quite generous in terms of employing people. Mother Zhong asked Lin Lanzhi''s condition again, and Ning Yue picked it up and said it, but neither of them mentioned anything about the Bai family sisters. After Mother Zhong stepped back, Ning Yue opened the window and looked at the bustling streets. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure, who else could it be if it wasn''t Bai Weier? It''s so ridiculous, she has already sat in the shop, and she still meets the Bai family! Bai Weier still wears a curtain fence that almost falls to the bottom of her feet. There are many girls wearing curtain fences, but Ning Yue, who has a unique temperament like Bai Weier, has never seen her before. I don''t know if she felt Ning Yue''s gaze, but Bai Weier stopped and looked over here. The moment their eyes met, something unexpected happened. Xuanyin rushed out from nowhere, ran towards Bai Weier, grabbed Bai Weier''s wrist, and dragged her into the carriage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： Tear up another white lotus (1) Chapter 257 Tear up another white lotus (1) Ning Yue''s eyes instantly turned cold. One Bai Shuang''er has already made their mother and daughter miserable enough, now, another Bai Wei''er? Xuanyin, who is it not good for you to pester, but why pester my most hated Bai family? If thats the case, dont blame me for being rude. Ning Yue opened the cabinet, took out a bow and arrow that she ordered someone to make early in the morning, aimed it in the direction of the carriage, and shot it out with a whoosh! The arrow was nailed hard into the roof of the car. Even though she couldn''t see what was going on inside, Ning Yue seemed to have imagined the disheveled look on Xuan Yin''s face. Just when Ning Yue opened the bow and arrow again, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Xuan Yin''s handsome face, so angry that it was almost cold, poked out from the window and looked in Ning Yue''s direction. Ning Yue''s arrow was aimed at Allow him to be between the eyebrows. His pupils shrank, and a dark surge passed in his pupils. Ning Yue drew a full bow without fear. She has a bad temper, but she can bear it; she always beats her up, she can bear it; but she is entangled with Bai, sorry, she can''t bear it. Xuan Yin just looked at Ning Yue so firmly, as if he had no intention of giving in. The air seemed to freeze for a moment, and it was hard to breathe. Finally, Xuanyin was defeated and let go of Bai Weier''s hand. Bai Wei''er jumped out of the carriage, and walked into the alley beside her without looking back. Xuan Yin stared intently, went to the pharmacy, and found Ning Yue. Ning Yue had already put away her bow and arrows at this time, and was sitting at the desk, thinking about the abacus in style. When she heard the door being pushed open with a creak, she didn''t even lift her eyelids. Xuan Yin gently came to face her, supported the table with both hands, leaned over and pressed down on her lightly: "Are you really angry?" Ning Yue didn''t speak, picked up a pen, wrote the result of her own calculation, then turned to another page, and continued to work on the abacus. Xuan Yin''s body lowered a little more, and looked at her at the same level, the tip of his nose almost touched her: "You still want to kill me with an arrow, isn''t it a bit too vicious? Ma Ningyue, you are the only one who is so bold, If it were someone else, I would have broken his neck long ago!" Ning Yue turned a deaf ear, and her slender fingertips moved quickly on the abacus. Qiuxiang''s plan was fast enough, but in front of Ning Yue, it was not enough to watch. Ning Yue didn''t need to stare at the abacus, just staring at the ledger was enough, typing out dozens of numbers without any mistakes. Xuanyin slightly raised the corners of his lips: "Have you practiced? So powerful." Flattery is useless! Ning Yue completely treats him as air. Xuan Yin''s face was ugly: "Ma Ningyue! Master is talking to you, are you deaf or dumb?" Ning Yue slapped the table, glared at him angrily, and said in a cold voice: "I would rather be blind! You don''t need to see my fianc messing up with an aunt''s sister!" Of the two sisters, one has no clear relationship with her father, the other has no clear relationship with her man, will she call Bai Shuang''er concubine or elder sister in the future? Xuanyin was startled when she heard her sour words. She didn''t understand where she started. After a while, she finally realized: "She is your aunt''s younger sister?" Said that my aunt even praised Bai Shuang''er, if it wasn''t for Xuanyin to recognize each other''s seniority, Ning Yue would have directly talked about the housemaid. Ning Yue looked at Xuanyin coldly, and said in a cold voice, "What? I have been following him for so long, but I still haven''t figured out his identity? Why did the extremely clever King Yinjun get so confused about this matter? Woolen cloth?" "Why have you been following me for so long? It''s only been two days!" "It''s been two days? You really didn''t meet her by chance! You..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： Tear up another white lotus (2) Chapter 258 Tear up another white lotus (2) Xuanyin realized that she had been tricked. In the past, she always saw this girl cheating on others, and she still felt so happy. Unexpectedly, this time, she also fell into her trap. Ning Yue was so angry that she pushed away the abacus and the account book, leaned back in the chair, and looked at him injuredly: "Yesterday, it was because of Bai Weier that you didn''t go to Guo''s house?" As soon as she arrived at Guo''s house, she heard Cui''s mother tell Mrs. Guo that Xuanyin was leaving, but she didn''t see Xuanyin show up until dark. Afterwards, she told Lin Lanzhi about it, and Lin Lanzhi joked Say don''t be delayed by someone on the road. She didn''t believe it at the time, and thought that such a single-minded person as Xuanyin would definitely not do anything to let her down. Now look... The crows in the world are really black, and there is no man in the world who doesn''t steal. He has been deceived by Sikong Shuo once. In this life, he still believes that Xuan Yin is single-minded. He is really stupid! Xuan Yin''s face changed. Seeing that Ning Yue was about to cry, his face changed slightly. He raised his hand, touched the top of her hair, and said, "It''s because of her, but...it''s not what you think." Ning Yue smiled coldly. Why do these words sound so familiar? By the way, that''s how his father prevaricates her mother! Ning Yue said: "So what? Every time something happens, you men say that she and I are not what you think. Don''t get me wrong... It seems that we women are all wrong! I''ll ask you, what to do today? I got into a carriage with a strange man, what would you think? Do you want to misunderstand? " Xuan Yin opened his mouth, but stopped talking. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, and squeezed her white fingers a little bit: "Xuanyin, let''s...retire." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Xuan Yin''s handsome and fair face turned black into a coke in an instant, "You should listen to me to explain!" Ning Yue said in a low voice: "Would you like to explain? Ever since Mrs. Guo''s banquet, you have become distracted, asked what you were looking at, you said nothing, asked what you were thinking, you still said nothing You have something hidden in your heart, and you don''t want to tell me, I understand. You don''t like me, and you have a crush on someone else, and I understand. But I can''t accept it, serving with the sister of a woman who hurt my mother... A husband." Xuanyin stopped talking. Ning Yue''s eyes trembled slightly, but she stopped talking. She put away the account books and abacus that had been pushed aside, and arranged other things on the table. She stood up and bowed, "Your servant will leave." It would be a lie to say that I am not sad, although I did not fall in love with this man, but after all, it was the benefactor who gave her warmth and redemption several times, the most desperate and lonely time, she still remembers him opening the box and saving her from Sikong Shuo''s clutches ;I remember that he took the risk of being infected, holding her in his arms who was almost burned to death; I also remember that he pressed her against the wall, asking for kisses domineeringly and evilly... The decision to marry him was not entirely out of fear of Sikong Shuo, but also because of her gratitude to him in her heart. But now, all gratitude disappeared the moment he held Bai Weier. Ning Yue slowly opened the door. "I thought she was my mother." Behind him, Xuanyin''s low and lonely voice suddenly came. Ning Yue stopped suddenly, turned around, and looked at him in disbelief: "You...your mother?" The beautiful and stunning appearance of Princess Zhongshan flashed in her mind, and it was really hard to distinguish her from the mysterious white princess. Wei Er connected. "The princess is not my mother." Seems to have seen Ning Yue''s doubts, and Xuan Yin gave the answer. Ning Yue could easily hear the bitterness in his tone, suppressed the shock in her heart, and walked back to him: "No wonder you don''t look like the princess at all... I used to doubt it, but I didn''t really dare to think about it..." Suddenly After a pause, he added, "But you believe me, Bai Wei''er is not your mother, she is only sixteen years old." (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： Tear up another white lotus (3) Chapter 259 Tear up another white lotus (3) Xuanyin nodded: "I know, I opened her curtain to see." It''s just that the temperament and dress are similar, that''s all. Ning Yue suddenly thought of the painting she saw in the waterside pavilion, and a bold guess emerged in her heart, but she looked at Xuanyin''s increasingly gloomy expression, and held back, deciding to ask later. Ning Yue put her hand in front of him. "What for?" he asked. Ning Yue said, "I''ll touch it for you." Xuanyin couldn''t help laughing, took her soft and boneless little hand, and held it in her palm, as if holding a world, not so hesitant and lonely. "Are you going to retire or not?" He asked, kissing her hand. She itched slightly, shrank her body, and said in a low voice: "Do you really mean it when you are angry?" Xuanyin held up her small face, and said seriously: "In the future, you are not allowed to replace these two words, even if you are too angry!" Ning Yue''s heart was burning hot from his scorching gaze, she lowered her eyes and asked softly, "Where is your mother now? Haven''t we seen each other for a long time?" Xuan Yin clenched Ning Yue''s hand, smiled bitterly, and looked at the blue sky outside the window: "I don''t know, I haven''t seen her for more than ten years, and I don''t even know whether she is dead or alive." Ning Yue blinked: "Why did she leave? Was she driven away, or..." "I don''t know, anyway, suddenly one day, I woke up and found that she was gone." He spoke very calmly, but Ning Yue still felt the fluctuation in his heart. A child of a few years old is suddenly "abandoned" by his mother. Only the person involved can understand this kind of pain, right? Ning Yue held Xuan Yin''s hand back. "I searched everywhere, but I couldn''t find her in every corner. She often said to me, ''If you are not obedient, I will give you to others''. She didn''t give me to others, but she Don''t want me anymore." Xuanyin said numbly. Maybe...your mother has some unavoidable difficulties. The words fell on the lips, no matter what the difficulties are, it is not worth a mother to abandon her child. If Lin Lanzhi abandoned Ma Yuan and went away just because she couldn''t get along with Ma Yuan, then she thought, she would never forgive Lin Lanzhi for the rest of her life. Niuniu must see Ma Ningxin every day when she wakes up, otherwise she will cry very hard, what about Xuanyin? When he was a child, did he also cry for his mother? It''s just that he can''t get it, and he can''t get it anymore. Ning Yue decided not to ask him about the portrait for the time being. Although in her heart, she was already sure that the person in the portrait was his mother. He stared at that building, most likely because his mother lived there. As for who his mother was and why he was able to live in the Guo family, Ning Yue had no answer. But what is certain is that his feud with the Guo family is, in all likelihood, related to his mother. It was already dusk when we returned to the Generals Mansion, Ning Yue handed the cloak to Dongmei, who hung it on the hanger, seeing that his ladys complexion seemed to be a little rosier than before, she asked curiously: Miss, is there any happy event? " Happy event? Ning Yue touched her slightly hot face, and opened the knot that had troubled her for a long time. It should... be considered a happy event. What she didn''t want to admit was that she was really relieved to know that Xuan Yin and Bai Wei''er had nothing to do with each other. Afterwards, Ning Yue learned about what happened in the garden in the morning from Hongyu, and couldn''t help but sneer: "This Bai Shuang''er, just because she was pregnant with my father''s child, kept talking about it! , no one else can give birth to a child?" "That''s right! Hurry up and let the wife and the master have a baby too, and the first-born will make her mad!" Dongmei agreed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： Tear up another white lotus (4) Chapter 260 Tear up another white lotus (4) Ning Yue shook her head. Her father probably wanted to make out with her mother, but with her mother''s temperament, she might not accept her father''s courtship. "How''s my mother''s feet?" She changed the topic and asked. Hongyu replied: "The effect of the ointment is good, and the swelling is reduced by half. The slave girl will see that it will be almost done in three or two days." Dongmei offered a plate of freshly cut melons and fruits, and Ning Yue picked up a piece and said thoughtfully: "So, there is no problem in attending the birthday party." Dongmei wondered, birthday party? who? Hongyu nodded and said: "It should be like this. By the way, the theater troupe you asked this servant to find has already been found. The old theater troupe is very famous in the capital. On the day of Madam''s birthday, they could not be invited, but the previous one got off. The customer who paid the deposit was suddenly promoted, so it fell to us." Dongmei understood, she was having a birthday party for her wife, she thought it was such a big deal, and she kept it hidden from her. She had been thinking about it all morning, and she was afraid that the third lady would be wrong because of her words with Bai Shuang''er. Tired of talking about her. Fortunately not, Amitabha! On the first day of April, Lin Lanzhi''s birthday, no outsiders were invited, and only a little excitement in the general''s mansion. At dawn, the theater troupe came to Mas house and built a two-meter-high, ten-meter-wide, three-meter-long super-large stage in the garden. There are all kinds of fresh flowers around, and the garden is full of spring. Under the stage, several small round tables were set up. The old lady brought Baozhu and Mother Luo sat at the table, playing leaf cards while talking and laughing. Ning Yue, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen sat at the same table, eating snacks, and Ning Yue listened to the two sisters talking about interesting things about the college. Lin Lanzhi, the second wife and the third wife were at the same table, and there was another empty table, which was reserved for that little **** Bai Shuang''er. Second Madam rolled her eyes, wishing someone could put the **** bowl on the table. The third lady didn''t give up too much, if one day you want to lose weight, just listen to Bai Shuang''er''s name, it''s guaranteed to be so disgusting that you can''t eat! Compared to their indignation, Lin Lanzhi seemed calmer. Every time she was hurt by Ma Yuan, her heart became colder. At first she would be jealous of Bai Shuang''er, but now she is much more numb. I think that woman can do whatever she likes, as long as her Yue''er is safe and happy, that''s enough. Suddenly, the second lady nudged Lin Lanzhi with her elbow, and snorted disdainfully: "Fourth sibling, look, that vixen is here." The third lady rolled her eyes in disgust: "Ah! I still came with the fourth brother! Ugh" Bai Shuang''er supported her slightly protruding abdomen with one hand, and held Ma Yuan''s arm with the other, with a gentle and sweet smile on her beautiful face, like the most moist and delicate flower in the sun, making people want to rub her Rotten! Lin Lanzhi''s eyelids moved, but he didn''t speak. The second lady snorted coldly: "I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such shameless people, disgusting!" "Exactly! It''s disgusting!" The third lady agreed. Actually, if the person sitting next to them today was Lin Yonghe, they would not hate Bai Shuang''er so much. But it happened to be Lin Lanzhi, the main wife. The rights of the regular wives were challenged, and even they felt a sense of crisis. They hated Lin Yonghe back then, partly because of jealousy, and partly because of Lin Yonghe''s status as an ordinary wife. Of course, it''s not that they haven''t been jealous of Lin Lanzhi, but Lin Lanzhi is too miserable. Since she married into the Ma family, she hasn''t had a few years of comfortable life. Her son died and she went crazy. She finally recovered. The husband came back with a little wife. (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： Tear off another white lotus (5) Chapter 261 Tear up another white lotus (5) "Fourth brother and sister, if I were you, I would kill her directly!" The second lady said bitterly. The aunt in her yard has become more and more daring these days, and she even dared to openly contradict her. Bai Shuang''er fueled the flames! The third lady nodded her head, "Yes, that''s right! This kind of woman deserves a terrible death!" The third master didn''t take the official path, and made a living in business. I don''t know who has no eyesight these days, so he stuffed it in the yard several times. An innocent girl! snort! Do you want to give the third master a flat wife? There are no doors! Lin Lanzhi''s calm eyes swept across the flushed faces of the two: "If you kill her, why don''t you be in a hurry with me?" It doesn''t matter if you are in a hurry with her, what if her Yue''er is caught in the middle? Besides, is it useful to kill Bai Shuang''er? Who can guarantee that there will be no second or third Bai Shuang''er? Ma Yuan''s eyes looked towards this side, but Lin Lanzhi lowered his eyes to avoid it, drinking the tea in his hand, as if he didn''t see it. Ma Yuan frowned, wanted to get up, and walked this way, but Bai Shuang''er grabbed his wrist, and Bai Shuang''er smiled and said: "Fourth Master, look, that Huadan sings really well." Lin Lanzhi put down his cup and went to a nearby small courtyard that provided side rooms and tea. Ma Yuan sighed. The troupe babbled and sang. There are twenty-six opera troupes in total, including six musicians, one troupe master, three handymen, and the remaining sixteen are all opera actors, all of whom perform superbly. At this time, what they sang was the story of the king and queen of the former dynasty. Before Queen Wang entered the palace, she married Jin Wangsun as his wife, and gave birth to a daughter with Jin Wangsun. Later, she was favored by Prince Liu. She entered the East Palace and became a nobleman, and gave birth to three daughters and one son. Mother Yitianxia became the queen. Although it is the second term, it is enough to envy others. In her previous life, Ning Yue disliked women like Queen Wang who would not hesitate to lie to her husband in order to achieve her goals, but now, she has become this kind of person too. She couldn''t tell Xuanyin about her experience with Sikong Shuo. This secret, perhaps until she died, could only rot in her stomach. After the singing of Queen Wang''s play, it was a martial arts play, which was completed by a few old students and martial arts students. Something happened to the construction in the front yard, the housekeeper came to invite Ma Yuan over. Bai Shuang''er was alone on the table, enduring the hot gazes around her, feeling like she was sitting on pins and needles, soon she also stood up, supported by Qingmei, and went to the wing. Unexpectedly, as soon as she lay down in the room, she saw an actor walking in lightly. The actor''s face was painted with exquisite and beautiful makeup, he was wearing a crescent white and orchid curly gown, and a pair of black cloth shoes on his feet, which echoed the black hat on his head, making him more handsome and heroic. Bai Shuang''er looked at him through the gap in the veil, and thought to herself, as expected of a famous actor in the capital, she was so beautiful. If she didn''t have her own heart, she would have been seduced by this good skin! Qing Mei just went to the small kitchen to make sour plum soup for her, and she won''t be back for a while, so she just had a look, this actor... what is he going to do! The actor stood still six feet (about two meters) in front of the window, clasped his hands, held a folding fan, saluted gracefully, and then said with a smile, "Madam, Xiaosheng is polite." madam? Bai Shuang''er''s eyes flickered slightly. The actor took a few steps forward, and smiled more and more: "Madam, Xiaosheng not only knows how to sing big operas, but also... small operas in the house. If Madam likes it, Xiaosheng is willing to sing for Madam." After all, Bai Shuang''er is also a boss who has seen countless people, and it is too unreasonable if he can''t see what the actor''s intention is. He has heard that the theater troupe in the capital is not clean, and sometimes there will be captive actors. Looking at it now, the rumors are indeed true. Fake! But he...wasn''t he too blind? I am a pregnant woman, can I do anything shameless with him? If she loses the child in her belly, she will lose most of her chips! (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： Tear up another white lotus (6) Chapter 262 Tear up another white lotus (6) The actor didn''t hear the other party''s refutation, so he took a few steps forward bravely, almost touching the veil, and said, "Ma''am, Xiaosheng saw it just now, the general is really partial, and he will ignore you if he has a new love. Even Xiaosheng understands loneliness." Ah, dare he think of himself as Lin Lanzhi! She just said, how could the other party be so blind and come to seduce a pregnant woman! Bai Shuang''er opened her mouth, subconsciously wanting to tell him the truth, but suddenly, a brilliant idea flashed in her mind. On the stage, Wu Sheng''s play was babbling and singing non-stop. Ning Yue didn''t like to watch this, so she put down the melon seeds in her hand and asked Dongmei, "Where''s my mother?" Dongmei watched the play so engrossed that she didn''t hear Miss San ask her anything. Ning Yue tugged at her sleeve: "Where''s my mother?" Dongmei''s eyebrows twitched, and she hurriedly bowed and said, "It seems to be going to the wing room, do you want servants to take a look?" "No need." After a pause, he added, "Go, tell her that everyone who is an eyesore is gone, come out and watch the show with me!" "yes!" Dongmei turned her head three times at a step, really wanted to watch a play, woo woo... The small courtyard is about 300 meters away from the stage, and you have to walk past a grape trellis and a small flower shed. Seeing that orchids look good, Dongmei picked one at random and planned to send it to his wife. Unexpectedly, when I went to Lin Lanzhi''s wing, there was no sign of him! "Strange, didn''t you mean to go back to the wing to rest? Wouldn''t it be back to Tangli Court?" Dongmei scratched her head, thinking of going to Tangli Courtyard to look for it, but she was worried about the drama, so she simply resurrected Ning Yue''s life. Ning Yue frowned and looked at the sun above her head: "Isn''t it too weird to go back to Tangli Courtyard under such a scorching sun? We agreed to have dinner together at the nearby Shou''an Hall later, and you go to Tangli Look for it in the courtyard." Dongmei''s heart is sweating, if she knew she would have to go to Tangli Courtyard, she just went directly, so why wait so long at Miss San''s place? Dongmei left in disgrace. Ning Yue grabbed another handful of melon seeds, and began to nibble leisurely. The stage changed to another play, and a very outstanding Huadan was missing, but everyone was attracted by the plot, and for a while, they didn''t feel that there was a shortage of people. Two quarters of an hour later, Dongmei came back out of breath, her expression was not quite right, as if she had painted a layer of wall dust. Ning Yue looked at the fourth and fifth children who were staring at the stage intently, and gave Dongmei a wink. Dongmei nodded, helped her to the side, away from those tables, and then whispered: "There is no Tangli Courtyard either, they said Madam has never been back." Ning Yue frowned suspiciously: "It''s neither in Xiaobieyuan nor Tangliyuan. Could it be that he went to Shou''an Hall? Then go to Shou''an Hall to have a look." "Yes." Dongmei didn''t even care about watching the show at the moment, and walked towards Shou''an Hall. Shou''an Hall is near, and Dongmei came back quickly. Dongmei shook her head: "Still not! What to do, Miss, where did Madam go?" In the small kitchen of the small courtyard, the little maid was making sour plum soup. When she saw Qingmei approaching, she greeted her with a smile: "Sister Qingmei, how is the sour plum soup just now? Do you like it, Miss Bai?" "I like it, I like it so much, let me ask for another bowl!" Qingmei said, looking at Hongyu who was waiting for sour plum soup, and said with a smile, "Sister Hongyu is here too, is it madam who wants to drink sour plum soup too?" ? Its not that I praise them, the sour plum soup they make is better than that made by the dining room! The little maid blushed happily. Hongyu ignored Qingmei, their masters were at odds with each other, and the two of them should draw a clear line. (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： Tear up another white lotus (7) Chapter 263 Tear up another white lotus (7) Unexpectedly, Qingmei walked over shamelessly, and said to Hongyu: "The weather is really hot, our girl doesn''t like to eat anything, she just likes sour, and everyone says sour and spicy, when Madam was pregnant with the young master, didn''t she Do you also like sour food?" The young master has passed away for so many years, she is ashamed to mention it! Hongyu glanced at Qingmei coldly, and said with a sneer: "I was not born when Madam was pregnant with Young Master, I don''t know Madam''s taste, I know Madam was just like your girls when she was pregnant with Miss San, nothing else I love to eat, only sour ones!" Qing Mei turned pale with anger, this was clearly cursing her lady for not being able to have a son! "Oh, is it? Maybe everyone''s physique is different! My second lady checked the eldest lady''s pulse, and said that the eldest lady is pregnant with a boy. Here, I would like to congratulate the third lady in advance. I am very happy with you!" younger brother!" Hongyu was furious at Qingmei''s words, and said with a smirk: "Your second lady can still feel the pulse? Show us some other day too!" Qing Mei snorted coldly: "What kind of cat and dog can you show my lady?" Actually comparing her to a cat or a dog? It''s thanks to my good temper, if I change my temper, I will smash her mouth. Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, the little maid smoothed things over: "Okay, okay, two sisters, stop arguing, sour plum soup is ready!" "Give me!" "Give me." The two said in unison. The little girl''s scalp was numb, she looked at Hongyu, then at Qingmei and said, "Yes... Sister Hongyu came first, why not... Sister Qingmei wait first?" Qing Mei grabbed the soup bowl with one hand, and said relentlessly, "My girl can wait, but the child in her womb can''t wait. If something happens, you... can you bear it?" The little servant girl swallowed her saliva, and tremblingly said to Hongyu: "Sister Hongyu, why don''t you...give it to...Sister Qingmei first? I''ll...make a bowl for you right away." How can ruby ??make it? Immediately, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the soup bowl. While tugging and tugging, the soup bowl was overturned, and green plums were splashed all over her body. Green plums were so angry that they tore Hongyu''s clothes with one paw! It was hot, Hongyu was wearing thin clothes, and her pink tube top was exposed to the air without warning. Hongyu clasped her chest tightly with both hands, looked at Qingmei with burning eyes and said, "You are sick!" Qing Mei''s mouth twitched, she rolled her eyes and said, "Who... who told you to **** it from me?" After finishing speaking, she walked out of the small kitchen without looking back. There is still a short distance from the small kitchen to the wing room. If this appearance is seen by outsiders, it will really ruin the reputation. The little maid said kindly: "Sister Hongyu, you... If you don''t mind, I''ll go to the room and bring you a set of my clothes?" Hongyu nodded: "I''ll lock the door first, and I''ll open it when you come." "Okay!" The little maid hurried away. Lin Lanzhi was lying on the imperial concubine''s couch in the wing room, and she didn''t see Hongyu coming back after lying down for a long time, just wondering, Qingmei knocked on the door and came in. "Madam." Qingmei saluted. Seeing that it was Bai Shuang''er''s maid, Lin Lanzhi''s face darkened: "What are you doing here?" "Ah, it''s nothing, just now in the small kitchen, I ran into sister Hongyu, accidentally got into an argument with her, and even tore her clothes." Qingmei put a button from Hongyu''s body on the table "Just now the eldest lady scolded me severely and told me to come and apologize to Madam no matter what, please forgive me." As she spoke, she knelt down. (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： Tear up another white lotus (8) Chapter 264 Tear up another white lotus (8) Lin Lanzhi''s eyes of disgust swept across her face without a trace of guilt: "Get out!" Qing Mei pursed her lips, and said again: "Madam, please forgive me." "Didn''t you hear me telling you to get out?" Lin Lanzhi shouted angrily. Qing Mei half-truthfully kowtowed: "Ma''am, don''t be angry, if you get angry, the eldest lady will punish the servants." She will only thank you, right? Lin Lanzhi waved his hands impatiently: "Don''t stand in my way, get out!" "Yes, this servant will leave." Qingmei stood up with a sneer, and left the room. When she was about to leave the room, she suddenly stopped and said, "I almost forgot, Sister Hongyu''s clothes are rotten, Madam has a spare Is it? No, I''ll get a set from Missy." "Who wants to wear Bai Shuang''er''s clothes?" Lin Lanzhi sent Qingmei away, opened the bag, took out a set of her own clothes, and sent them to Hongyu. Just walking halfway, when passing a slightly open room, Leng suddenly stretched out a hand from inside, and dragged her in fiercely! "what-" As soon as she screamed, the other party covered her mouth with her hand. She turned her head in horror, and saw a handsome face with exquisite makeup, looking at her with a righteous smile, full of bewitchment... When Bai Shuang''er returned to the banquet, Ma Yuan was still busy in the outer courtyard. The singing on the stage is wonderful, but Shou Xing and Shou Xing''s daughters are all missing, which is really confusing. The second and third wives looked at each other. Baozhu poured a cup of tea for the old lady, and said in a low voice: "Old lady, what happened to Madam and Miss San? They didn''t come out after going to the wing." The old lady glanced at Bai Shuang''er and sighed: "That''s all, I''ll go and have a look." On the other side, Bai Shuanger ate a plate of cherries out of boredom. After estimating the time, the corners of her lips twitched, and she said to Qingmei: "Go to the master and tell me that my stomach is uncomfortable." Stomach discomfort has become her most powerful weapon against fourth master. Every time, no matter how busy fourth master is, as long as she says so, fourth master will put aside his official duties and come to accompany her. Qing Mei curled her lips into a smile: "Yes, I will invite the fourth master here!" Ma Yuan came very quickly, walking like flying, with a blueprint on his body, obviously interrupted while processing the project, and even forgot to leave the blueprint there "Why are you feeling uncomfortable again? Did you get too much sun?" Ma Yuan asked with concern. The second wife who was not far away saw this scene, and rolled her eyes in disgust: "Fourth, stupid thing! If you want a child, how many Lanzhi can''t have one? You have to breed with this vixen!" The third lady spat: "That''s right! Dragons give birth to dragons, phoenixes give birth to phoenixes, and mice give birth to burrows. I can see that her birth will also give birth to a vixen!" The second lady laughed. It''s not that Bai Shuang''er didn''t hear the ridicule of the two, but she didn''t take it to heart. When her son became the heir of the Ma family, wouldn''t these two old women have to live by licking her toes? Bai Shuang''er leaned into Ma Yuan''s arms, and said coquettishly, "Shiro, I seem to have a heat stroke." "Then I''ll help you go to the wing for a while." Ma Yuan said. "No, I can''t walk." She wrapped her hands around Ma Yuan''s neck and said coquettishly. Ma Yuan''s goosebumps fell all over the floor, but considering the child in her belly, he still picked her up sideways, and went to the wing under the eyes of everyone. Second Madam: "Little Sao Hoof!" Third Madam: "Shameless!" After entering the wing room, Ma Yuan thought that he didn''t see Lan Zhi and Yue''er on the seat just now, and wanted to get away to have a look, but Bai Shuang''er put her head in his arms: "Silang, I have a headache, please press it for me. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： Tear up another white lotus (9) Chapter 265 Tear up another white lotus (9) This move was learned from Lin Lanzhi. If Lin Lanzhi hadn''t shown Ma Yuan''s fearful side, she wouldn''t have known that Ma Yuan was actually such a considerate man. Ma Yuan pressed her carefully: "Is it better?" "Well, Shiro pressed it really well." She said, and kissed Ma Yuan''s cheek. Ma Yuan''s face was slightly embarrassed: "That... Shuang''er, don''t be like this." Bai Shuang''er turned a deaf ear to his words, and gently put her hand into his clothes. Ma Yuan grabbed her restless hand and said, "You rest, I''ll go over there and have a look!" Bai Shuang''er''s face froze. He loved her, spoiled her, and let her go, but he refused to spoil her alone. I haven''t touched her either! "Shiro...do you think I''m fat and ugly?" She bit her lips tightly and said sadly. Ma Yuan cleared his throat: "No, don''t think about it too much, the child is big, don''t move the tire gas." "But it''s almost four months, my second sister said..." "Cough! It''s better to be careful." Bai Shuang''er turned her face away in desire and dissatisfaction. Fortunately, the purpose of calling him here was not to seduce him, otherwise, she would really be **** off by him! She remembered the conversation with the actor just now. "Young master, I am very touched by your friendship, but unfortunately you have mistaken the person, I am not Mrs. Lanzhi." "Ah? This... I am sorry to offend you! I am sorry to offend you! I just... just made a joke with you, please don''t take it seriously! I and Mrs. Lanzhi are innocent!" "Don''t worry, I won''t take a few jokes seriously. You are looking for Mrs. Lanzhi... there must be something urgent, right? Is the reward given today wrong? Do you need to ask her to settle the matter?" She said persuasively. That person was really fooled very quickly, and said in one go: "Yes, yes! That''s it! I just read the account book, and there are a few accounts that I don''t understand very well. I want to ask Mrs. Lanzhi to look over it. I hope... this young lady Show me the way." What is the use of giving directions? If Hongyu is present, you won''t succeed at all! "Well, you go to the next door and wait, she will pass by there later, so don''t miss it!" "Thank you, Miss! I will be waiting for you next time!" Qing Mei successfully dragged Hong Yu back, and Lanzhi was also successfully snatched into the room by the actor. She wasn''t afraid of Lin Lanzhi''s resistance, if those actors didn''t even have this kind of means, how would they dare to enter the room? Things like love potion and incense are probably carried around with you! Once the raw rice is cooked and cooked, what will happen in the future? Isn''t it just let the actors rub it into rounds and flatten it? She is not afraid that everyone will find out that she is the one who caused the trouble, after all, she did nothing but point the way for the actor. The actor said that he asked his wife to reconcile the account book, but at most she just trusted the actor. "What are you thinking? Are you smiling so happily?" Ma Yuan said suddenly. Bai Shuang''er collected her thoughts and said, "I''m happy when Shiro is by my side." Suddenly, she sat up straight, "Silang, there is something I forgot to tell you." "What''s up?" "Just now an actor asked me about the whereabouts of his wife. He said that the accounts were wrong, and he wanted to ask his wife to check again." "Lanzhi doesn''t care about it." "Yes, it''s only now that I feel something is wrong. That man is handsome and handsome, and he doesn''t look like a bad guy. That''s why I told him to wait next door to see if Madam will come here. Naturally, I won''t treat Madam The wing room told him! When we came here just now, the door next door was closed tightly, so I dont know if he has already left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： Tear another white lotus (10) Chapter 266 Tear up another white lotus (10) This speech was a bit incoherent, but Ma Yuan understood every point that should be heard. The young actor seduces Lin Lanzhi, but Lin Lanzhi doesn''t know whether he has followed the other party or not. Ma Yuanteng stood up abruptly, and went to the next door without saying a word. Bai Shuang''er chased after him slowly: "Shiro, what are you doing? Did I say something wrong?" Ma Yuan walked to the next door without stopping, and was about to kick open the door when he lifted his foot "Father!" Ning Yue ran over sweating profusely, "Father, you are here, my daughter is looking for you everywhere!" Ma Yuan looked at her as if she had climbed out of the water, and frowned: "How did it happen?" Ning Yue smiled shyly: "It''s hot." He took Ma Yuan''s arm, "The banquet in Shou''an Hall is about to start, I''m going to find my father to go there with me." While speaking, he pulled Ma Yuan and tried to walk forward . Ma Yuan withdrew his arm slightly, and said to Dongmei in a deep voice, "Take Miss San to Shou''an Hall first, and I''ll be there in a while." Dongmei blinked her eyes, she shouldn''t, she shouldn''t, and she didn''t. Ning Yue smiled and said, "Father! Come with me!" Ning Yue''s performance made Ma Yuan suddenly suspicious, as if she didn''t want to let herself open the door. Could it be... there is really something tricky here that he can''t see? Ma Yuan raised his hand. Ning Yue suddenly covered her stomach: "Ouch! It hurts!" Ma Yuan frowned thickly: "Why do you have a stomachache?" "I..." Ning Yue opened her mouth, "I did that! It hurts to death..." Ma Yuan''s face darkened completely: "Dongmei, help your master go back to the room to rest." "I don''t want Dongmei! I want my father!" Ning Yue hugged Ma Yuan''s arm domineeringly, "When Bai Shuang''er''s stomach hurts, why didn''t you call me Qingmei? When it was my turn, you started calling my maid? I, no, do it!" In the past, Ma Yuan would never think that his daughter''s behavior was inappropriate, and he would even be very happy. He likes his daughter''s delicate and cute appearance, it''s better to be a little savage, like a spoiled little princess, but at this moment, when he thinks that Lanzhi and a younger and more beautiful actor may be sleeping in the room, he will do nothing. I can''t even hear the words. He gently took Ning Yue''s hand away, and said to Dongmei for the last time: "If you keep pretending to be deaf and dumb, I''ll beat you out!" Dongmei fell to her knees with a plop. Ma Yuan mercilessly kicked open the door. In the room, there was a faint, unfamiliar aroma. The veil on the bed was lowered, covering the two pairs of cloth shoes looming on the couch. One pair of men''s shoes and one pair of women''s shoes. Ma Yuan made three steps in parallel, came to the bed in lightning speed, and lifted the curtain! When he saw the man and woman hugging each other intimately, the blood all over his body rushed to the top of his head, and he was stunned. Almost at the same time, Bai Shuang''er also rushed into the room, smelling the familiar fragrance emanating from the actor''s body, she curled her lips subtly. "Shiro! What''s wrong with Shiro? Is there anyone else in the room?" She pretended to be worried, stood beside Ma Yuan, looked at the couple on the bed, and then she yelled "Ah!" Following that, the second wife, third wife, Ning Wan, and Ning Zhen, who got the news from nowhere, rushed to the scene one after another. When they saw the face of the person on the bed clearly, they also let out an unprecedented scream just like Bai Shuang''er. Because the one held in the arms of the actor is none other than their mother (grandmother)the old lady. (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： Tear up another white lotus (1) Chapter 267 Tear up another white lotus (1) The scream woke up the old lady. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was hugged by a pair of very young arms. Her first reaction was that she was dreaming. Then she saw her son, daughter-in-law, granddaughter, etc. standing across from her and looked at her dully. A flash of embarrassment flashed in her heart, and she thought, at such an age, it would be shameful to dream of such a thing. To be seen by so many juniors. She slowly closed her eyes. Everyone saw that the old lady clearly saw them, but she didn''t seem to take it seriously at all. For a while, they all couldn''t react. It stands to reason that the old lady has passed away, and the old lady is lonely in her room, secretly raising a few little actors, so they have nothing to say, but... can you stop being so blatant? They are all standing here, you always give me a word! "Cough!" Ma Yuan cleared his throat, "Everyone... let''s go out." The son never blames the mother, even if the old lady leaves the cabinet after doing something wrong, the son can''t openly contradict her, so that she can''t step down. Everyone suppressed their surprise, you looked at me, I looked at you, supported each other, turned around and left. However, at the moment when they were about to cross the threshold, the old lady finally woke up from her sleep. She pinched herself, the pain was severe, and she was stunned on the spot! After that, the wrinkled face gradually became pale, and then turned from pale to flushed. Her eyes sharpened, and she huffed and pushed away the apprentice who took advantage of her! The actor was pushed so suddenly that his head hit the wall, and he seemed to wake up from his sleep. He glanced at the old lady, his face changed drastically, and he jumped off the bed. Fu lowered his body and said, "I... I''m sorry... " This change caused the people who had already stepped over to watch quickly to turn back. They looked at the old lady with a face of shame and anger, and then at the actor who wanted to stick his head in his crotch. Suddenly, they seemed to understand something. Ma Yuan frowned and said, "Mother...you...don''t know him?" The old lady was furious with thunder and lightning, so she simply kept her clothes intact, otherwise she would not be able to protect her old age, and she would have no face to meet the ancestors of the Ma family when she arrived in the underworld! "How could I know him?" This son, is he just asking casually, or does he really believe that he can do such a shameless thing? After all, it''s not your own, so it''s still separated by a layer? The old lady had mixed feelings in her heart. Ma Yuan also realized that he had said the wrong thing. In fact, he was a reckless man with good fists and kicks, but his words were not satisfactory. He hurriedly saluted and said, "That''s not what my son meant. My son just wanted to ask, why did this actor come into your wing by mistake?" "This..." The old lady''s eyes swept across the room, "This is not my wing room, I remember I was going to the toilet just now, for some reason, I was walking in the corridor, as if I was dragged by someone , what happened next... I dont remember. It sounds like she was drunk and lost consciousness, but the old lady never drank, why did she forget what she had done? The people in the room looked at each other, and no one dared to make the slightest sound without authorization. It was Ma Yuan who spoke, and he asked the actor beside him: "Did you do something to the old lady?" The actor lowered his head, clenched his fists, and said in a low voice, "No...no." "No old lady can... faint in the room?" Ma Yuan originally wanted to say, no old lady can faint in your arms? When the words came to his lips, he realized that saying this would make the old lady unable to get off the stage, so he hurriedly changed the words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： Tear up another white lotus (2) Chapter 268 Tear up another white lotus (2) The actor lowered his head, still daring not to look into Ma Yuan''s eyes: "It''s... really not... I... I don''t know... I... how... came here..." "Don''t you know? You just told Lanzhi to look at the account books!" As soon as Ma Yuan said this, everyone, including himself, was stunned again. Could it be that Ma Yuan kicked the door in a hurry because he thought that the person who was having **** with the opera singer was Lin Lanzhi? Then why did she become an old lady again? Ning Yue walked in with her skirt, sighed softly, and said to Ma Yuan: "To be honest, I just heard some crazy talk, saying that an actor will meet with a nobleman in private, I''m afraid there will be someone in this room. Things that shouldnt be seen by people, misunderstood my father, and this prevented my father from coming in. "Crazy talk?" Ma Yuan looked at the second and third wives again, "Why did the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law come together?" The second lady said awkwardly: "We also heard that the sweeping maid said that there is a good show in Xiaobieyuan, so...cough cough...that''s why we came to see it." So... someone deliberately spread the news in the mansion, so as to attract the masters to "catch the traitor"? Such a guess suddenly flashed in Ma Yuan''s mind. He immediately asked Ning Yue, the second lady, and the third lady which maids they heard from. They pointed out the characteristics of the maids. According to the characteristics, Ma Yuan called those who The servant girl, after being interrogated harshly, was told that they also heard about it from elsewhere. Ma Yuan was so angry that he was half dead: "You useless slaves! You should kill them one by one!" "Father." Ning Yue persuaded, "The law does not blame the public, and they are also being used. I don''t even know that what I spread is untrue news." Where is not true? Obviously, it''s a sure thing! Ma Yuan soon realized that there seemed to be a pair of invisible pushers hidden behind the whole incident. Ning Yue looked at her father who was deep in thought, then at Bai Shuang''er who was flustered, and asked, "Father, how did you come here? Did you also hear the news from the maids?" Ma Yuan shook his head: "No, it was Shuang''er who told me that there was an actor who asked your mother to check the accounts and said that it was here." But he didn''t understand why he became an old lady. Bai Shuang''er couldn''t understand even more, since she saw Lin Lanzhi being dragged in with her own eyes, why did Lin Lanzhi disappear after a while? What''s worse, she was replaced by an old lady! Was it because her eyes were blurred, or did something happen in the middle that she didn''t know? Ning Yue looked at Bai Shuang''er''s bewildered look, curled her lips coldly, and said paradoxically, "Fortunately, Miss Bai was talking about my mother, if she just said the old lady, my father might not dare to come in. " It is only natural to catch a wife''s adultery, but to catch a mother''s adultery, Ma Yuan would not even have the guts to dare. Could it be that... Shuang''er knew early on that the old lady was lying there, but deliberately called Lin Lanzhi to make him break the old lady''s "secret"? Ma Yuantan frowned, and looked at Bai Shuang''er. Bai Shuang''er felt dizzy at the sight, and knew that Ma Yuan was suspicious of her, but she was really wronged, the old lady was her future mother-in-law, and she didn''t have the guts to start a mess with Tai Sui. Over there, the old lady has recovered from her depression. Such a big embarrassment has caused her a lifetime of embarrassment. Today, if she doesn''t find out the person who caused her, she will have no surname. Wu! "You!" With trembling hands, she pointed at the actor who was trying to lower her sense of existence, and said angrily, "Tell me the truth, who gave you the courage to frame me?" The actor shook his head and said in a trembling voice, "No... no... old lady... I really... don''t know... what''s going on..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： Tear up another white lotus (3) Chapter 269 Tear up another white lotus (3) I bother! How dare you pretend to be confused in front of her with such a low-level thing? The old lady gritted her silver teeth coldly: "Okay! If you don''t show any color to you, you will be easy to bully if you treat yourself like Ma''s family! Ma Yuan!" Ma Yuan stepped forward: "Mother." "Drag this shouting thing down! Doesn''t he like to lie? Pull out his teeth one by one, and see if he dares in the future?" When he heard that his teeth were about to be pulled out, the opera singer fell to his knees with a plop, kowtowed loudly, and shouted in a loud voice: "Old lady, please forgive me! Old lady, please forgive methe young one is an opera singer, and he lost his teeth. It''s ruined" "You know your life is ruined, what about other people''s?" The old lady didn''t bother to pay attention to his pleading, and waved to Ma Yuan, signaling Ma Yuan to drag him down. Ma Yuan took a stride, grabbed the actor by the collar, and twisted him up like a chicken. The actor was so frightened that he kicked his feet violently. When he kicked Ma Yuan''s leg, he felt that he had touched the iron plate, and even his toes were about to be broken. He seemed to be in despair, and shouted with tears: "I say! I say! I say everything!" Bai Shuang''er''s heart skipped a beat, this guy pointed into the room by himself, he wouldn''t... confess himself in front of so many people, wouldn''t he? But... I didn''t "know" that he was here to do such a disgusting thing. I just pointed the way because he wanted to find Lin Lanzhi to reconcile the account books. What he did afterwards has nothing to do with him! Thoughts flashed by, and Bai Shuang''er''s restless mood gradually calmed down. Ma Yuan threw the actor on the ground and shouted: "If you dare to tell a lie, your tongue will be pulled out!" "Yes yes yes!" Ma Yuan kicked him: "Say it!" The actor was kicked to the ground, held back the pain and knelt up straight, sucked his nose, and whimpered, "The small one... the small one was forced!" "By whom?" Ma Yuan asked in a deep voice. The actor was crying, his timid eyes scanned the room, and finally, they fell on Bai Shuang''er''s face: "Her." Bai Shuang''er was startled: "Me? When did I force you? I showed you the way! It was you who said you wanted to check with your wife and asked where my wife is, so I...I told you Wait and see if Madam will pass by here..." The actor stared at her dumbfounded: "Eh? You obviously didn''t say that... Our theater troupe was hired by the third lady. If we want to reconcile the account, we should go to the third lady! How can we find a lady under the name?" Boom A thunder rang in Bai Shuang''er''s mind. She thought of her conversation with the actor "Ma''am, the general is really eccentric. When he has a new love, he ignores you. You are lonely in the room, and Xiaosheng understands it." "Young master, I am very touched by your friendship, but unfortunately you have mistaken the person, I am not Mrs. Lanzhi." "Ah? This... I am sorry to offend you! I am sorry to offend you! I just... just made a joke with you, please don''t take it seriously! I and Mrs. Lanzhi are innocent!" "Don''t worry, I won''t take a few jokes seriously. You are looking for Mrs. Lanzhi... there must be something important, right? Is the reward given today wrong? Do you need to ask her to settle the matter?" She tempted the other party to jump off trap. The other party said: "That''s right! That''s it! I just read the account book, and there are a few accounts that I don''t understand very well. I want to ask Mrs. Lanzhi to look over it. I hope... this young lady can show you the way." (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： Tear up another white lotus (4) Chapter 270 Tear up another white lotus (4) "Well, you go to the next door and wait, she will pass by there later, so don''t miss it!" She thought she had successfully seized an opportunity to deal with Lin Lanzhi, but she didn''t expect that this opportunity itself was a huge trap! The actor did not admit the wrong person, and he did not fall in love with Lin Lanzhi. The actor only wanted to induce her...to frame Lin Lanzhi. She came to Ning Yue, looked at Ning Yue with an almost ferocious gaze, and said, "It''s you...you framed me!" Lin Lanzhi is such a simple woman, she can never think of such a vicious method! Ning Yue smiled faintly, and said in a volume that only the two of them could hear: "Didn''t you force me to take action? Why do you seem to be unable to handle me?" The extremely gentle voice seemed to be piercing into the bone, making Bai Shuang''er''s heart tremble fiercely! Bai Shuang''er took two steps back uncontrollably, and looked at Ning Yue in disbelief, as if she wanted to shoot through this harmless skin. Ning Yue turned a deaf ear to her gaze. When they defeated Lin Yonghe''s mother and son, they had a more terrifying gaze than this, but so what? Wasn''t it packed up so that he couldn''t move anymore? Does Bai Shuang''er think that she is the eldest, and with a life-saving grace and a little flesh and blood in her belly, can she drive her mother down from the position of first wife? How naive! Bai Shuang''er really wanted to tell the whole truth! But she can''t, because even if Ning Yue plots against her first, it is an unforgivable sin for her to plot against her. Ning Yue was backed by the Zhongshan Palace, and the Ma family didn''t dare to do anything to her, but she was different. Once convicted, her fate will be miserable... This is also the reason why she didn''t dare to act rashly even though she hated Lin Lanzhi so much. If the timing wasn''t perfect this time, she wouldn''t have dared to make plans... Unexpectedly, just this once, she capsized in the gutter. no! She can''t plead guilty! She stood up and looked at the actor with a weeping face with serious eyes: "You said I forced you, okay, how did I force you? Did I put a knife on your neck, or did I give you money?" She didn''t do this, so she didn''t believe it. An actor with empty teeth can really put the blame on her head! The actor blinked his tear-filled eyes and said, "You didn''t kill me with a knife, and you didn''t buy me with money, but you...but you took my personal belongings and said that if I don''t help you with this matter, you slander me and bully you Bai Shuang''er smiled coldly: "Oh? Then what kind of personal belongings did I take from you?" "belt." "Crap!" The actor stopped looking at her, and turned to look at the old lady and Ma Yuan: "If you don''t believe me, just find someone to search for it. I saw her tuck the waistband into the pillowcase with my own eyes." This time Ma Yuan didn''t need to tell her, the second lady, who was a watcher, didn''t think it was a big deal, so she immediately went to the next door and searched for the belt. Bai Shuang''er''s face turned pale: "No... no... I don''t have... this belt... I''ve never seen it before!" The second lady finally seized a chance to fix the vixen, so of course she shouldn''t waste it like this. She sneered and said, "Have you ever seen someone who can hide under your pillow? Since the beginning of the show, there has never been a fifth person in your room." Bar?" Her room is locked, and unless she is here, or Qingmei is here, it will not be opened. When she was there, only Ma Yuan and the opera singer came... But she obviously did not ask for the opera singer''s belt. When did this belt come from? , And how was it stuffed under her pillow? (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： Tear off another white lotus (5) Chapter 271 Tear up another white lotus (5) She couldn''t figure it out. Of course, it doesn''t matter whether she thinks it through or not, what matters is...whether the old lady and Ma Yuan believe her. With witnesses and physical evidence, there is only one criminal motive missing. After all, the old lady has no grievances with her, and she is the only female family member who does not object to her marrying into the Ma family. It is no exaggeration to say that the old lady is equivalent to her Bai Shuang''er''s backing, and Bai Shuang''er has no reason to frame the old lady. Mrs. Ma Yuan also thought of this, so even with the evidence being solid, he did not immediately pronounce Bai Shuang''er guilty. Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves, faced the actor, and asked calmly: "You are too ridiculous to say that, Miss Bai will not harm my grandmother if she hurts anyone, stop slandering Miss Bai!" Bai Shuang''er didn''t expect Ning Yue to speak for her The actor said: "She...she didn''t say who she was going to kill, she just told me that a lady would pass by the door later, and asked me to drag that person into the room to faint..." As soon as the actor finished speaking, Lin Lanzhi''s puzzled voice came from the door: "What are you doing?" "Mother!" Ning Yue walked over and took Lin Lanzhi''s hand. Lin Lanzhi nodded and said softly, "I''m fine." Ma Yuan''s inquisitive eyes swept over: "Lanzhi, where did you go just now?" Lin Lanzhi passed the clothes in front of his eyes, and said: "Hongyu''s clothes are torn. I was going to give clothes to Hongyu, but suddenly someone said that Yue''er was looking for me. I was worried that Yue''er was It wasn''t because I felt uncomfortable, so I hurried to the stage to have a look, but I didn''t see Yue''er, so I came back here." "Who was torn apart?" Ma Yuan asked. Lin Lanzhi said with the same expression as usual: "You are the good maid of your new love!" Glancing at Bai Shuang''er, she said disdainfully, "Just because I am pregnant, I don''t take me as the mistress seriously, and I don''t care about grabbing things. Said, and asked Qingmei to tear Hongyu''s clothes to pieces! Hongyu is still bored in the small kitchen and dare not come out!" With just one breath, everyone understood something in their hearts. Qing Mei probably tore Hongyu''s clothes on purpose, so Lin Lanzhi would most likely go to give Hongyu clothes. And the small kitchen where Hongyu is located is at the end of the corridor, no matter what, he will pass by this door It''s just a coincidence that Lin Lanzhi didn''t leave here, but the old lady came back from the toilet, and was regarded by the actor as the master. The old lady became furious. Originally, she looked down on a business woman, and because she was pregnant with Ma Yuan''s flesh and blood, she did not hesitate to offend her daughter-in-law and wanted to take her in. Unexpectedly, wow, this white-eyed wolf bit her in turn! Even though it was bitten by mistake, it was still hard for her to accept it! The old lady raised her hand and slapped her hard! Bai Shuang''er was stunned on the spot: "Old lady..." "Don''t call me! I won''t care about your business anymore!" Whether you can marry into the Ma family, toss it yourself! No matter how many sons you have, it has nothing to do with my wife! The old lady walked away angrily. Bai Shuang''er is alone and helpless in Ma''s house. Except for Ma Yuan, the old lady is the one who loves her the most. If even the old lady is tired of her, what will she do to fight Lin Lanzhi in the future? "Old lady! Old lady, let me explain! I was wronged...I was framed...I really didn''t persecute the actor...They bullied me...They all bullied me! You decide for me, old lady" She caught up with the old lady, knelt down, and hugged the old lady''s leg. The old lady was so annoyed by her, she pulled her foot back fiercely, and brought Bai Shuang''er to the ground with great force. Bai Shuang''er lost her balance and fell down the steps... (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： Tear off another white lotus (6) Chapter 272 Tear up another white lotus (6) The wind is sunny and the sky is cloudless. Ning Yue was walking on the green grassy back hill, when a small flower hit her shoulder, which startled her! She raised her eyes and saw someone standing on the top of the mountain with a sullen expression, looking at her playfully. The sun shone on his jade-like face, making his phoenix eyes as bright as obsidian. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Come down soon? Want to bake it into dried fish?" Xuanyin performed lightness work and jumped down, took her little hand, and leaned against the shade. "Before you hide my mother next time, can you say hello to me first?" She didn''t even know that the "good show" had begun, and it took a long time to understand. Xuanyin snorted with a small nose: "I can''t." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Are you taking revenge on me for misunderstanding you last time?" "Humph!" Ning Yue suddenly found it funny. This guy looks like an old fox, and looks like a child who can''t grow up. Did she find a man or a son? "What are you laughing at?" Xuanyin asked her sideways. Ning Yue smiled: "How can you laugh at me? You actually found such a handsome husband." "That''s it!" Glancing at her, he said with a look of disgust, "With your looks, the children''s appearance in the future will all depend on me!" Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing more and more, she is not ugly, she is also very beautiful, okay? It''s just that compared with him, he is not so evil. After a long while, she held back her smile, scratched his palm and said, "By the way, didn''t you discuss it with Baozhu in advance? Why did you temporarily change to the old lady?" According to the original plan, it was Baozhu who performed such a coma scene with the actor. Baozhu was the old lady''s former celebrity. The old lady had no children, so she always regarded her as her own daughter. Will stand by. Only, the effect is slightly worse. Xuanyin snorted: "Who told her to drive you out of Ma''s house last time? Master just made her lose face, and didn''t lose a few pieces of her meat, which is enough for her!" Ning Yue: "..." What a little tyrant who must take revenge. In his eyes, there is probably no distinction between men and women, relatives and strangers, only those who want to deal with and those who want to protect. Fortunately, I belong to the latter category. Why didn''t I meet you in my previous life? You and your elder brother are both good men out of a hundred. It''s a pity that I didn''t meet you until my whole life. All my beliefs have been emptied by Sikong Shuo, and I can no longer love. What I lost in my previous life was not only my life, but also the ability to love someone wholeheartedly. "Hiss" Xuan Yin suddenly covered his heart, and gasped. Ning Yue''s face changed slightly: "What''s wrong? Is the Gu worm about to wake up again?" Xuanyin''s eyes flashed, and he smiled with a pale face: "Ha, I scared you! Are you scared? Do you feel sorry for me? Come, come, give me a kiss..." Bai Shuang''er fainted, and was sent back to Qinghui Hospital. Pots of blood poured out of the room. Ma Yuan invited the most famous midwives, doctors, doctors, and imperial physicians in the capital. At sunset, Bai Weier also rushed back from outside. Qinghui Temple is brightly lit. Bai Shuang''er was rescued all night, and finally when the first rays of morning light came in from the sky, she let out a desperate scream. Three and a half months, the fetus has formed, and it just disappeared. is a male fetus. The news quickly spread to every corner of the General''s Mansion. The second lady kowtowed to Empress Guanyin: "Thank you Bodhisattva for appearing, I will believe in you even more after accepting the life of the demon fetus, please take away my husband''s concubines..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： Tear up another white lotus (7) Chapter 273 Tear up another white lotus (7) The third lady threw the puppet with its belly full of silver needles into the brazier: "So clever? Do you want to curse those new aunts too?" The news was the last to reach Tangliyuan. Although it''s a bit vicious to think this way, it''s really satisfying that the vixen slipped a tire. Lin Lanzhi rubbed her heart: "Oh, why am I so bad?" The birthday party was messed up just now, but this gift is so happy, what should I do? Dongmei was also very happy: "I saw that vixen was not pleasing to the eye! What a great thing to be pregnant? Take Joe every day, and be close to the master every day! If anyone doesn''t follow her at all, she will touch her belly and say it hurts and feels uncomfortable." At the end of the talk, he imitated it vividly, See what shes going to do in the future? Ning Yue smiled lightly: "Without the child, there is only one life-saving grace left." Polish it up for her sooner or later! Before getting married, she had to clean up all the obstacles in the house! Three days later, at dawn, Mama Cui came again, saying that Mrs. Guo got some new pots of peonies and wanted to invite Ning Yue to enjoy the flowers. Ning Yue changed into a plain white pearl tunic skirt, a short spring dress with butterfly buttons on the breast, and a single snail bun, and went with Cui Mama. On the way, Ning Yue asked Mother Cui: "How is the matter with Princess Fuyuan?" Mother Cui smiled gently, and said: "I have invited a famous doctor to look at it, I hope this baby can be saved!" So, Princess Fuyuan decided to have a child. Ning Yue was not surprised by this decision. If it were her, she would do the same. She just prayed that the mother and child would be safe. The carriage soon arrived at the north gate of Guo''s house, and Ning Yue walked down with the support of Cui''s mother. The temperature has varied greatly in the past few days, it is very cold in the morning and evening, and it is very hot at noon. Mother Cui opened the oil-paper umbrella and hit Ning Yue on the head. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Thank you." The two walked hand in hand to Chaoshou Xiangju, Dongmei followed behind not far or near. When passing by the water pavilion, Ning Yue suddenly stopped. "Miss San, what''s wrong?" Ning Yue''s mind flashed the scene of Xuanyin staring at it in a daze, staring at it, and asked: "Mother Cui, whose residence is that?" Mother Cui was startled for a moment, then said: "Oh, it''s not anyone''s anymore, it''s empty." "What about before?" Ning Yue asked. Mother Cui''s eyes flickered, and she said with a smile: "The servant girl entered the Guo family only in the past few years, and the previous things are not very clear." Is it unclear or do not want to say? While Ning Yue was thinking about it, Guo Kuang came out from the waterside pavilion, turned his head, and saw them. Ning Yue saluted from afar. Guo Kuang nodded. After Guo Kuang left, Ning Yue asked Cui''s mother in a gentle voice: "Does Master Guo often go to that pavilion?" Last time when she was exploring the terrain, she met him once, and this time, she met him again. Mama Cui pondered for a moment, and said: "Occasionally, I haven''t seen it a few times anyway." Ning Yue took a deep look at her and said nothing. Mrs. Guo is in a very good mood today, and Ning Yue heard hahahaha laughter from a long distance away. In this laughter, Ning Yue''s mood also involuntarily eased up. "Old Madam." Ning Yue opened the curtain and smiled slightly, "What are you laughing at? You are so happy!" Old Madam Guo waved at her, and after she sat down beside her, pointed to a little servant girl and said, "Tell Miss San what you just told me!" "Yes." A clever and cute little maid bowed her body and said, "There is a son-in-law who went to Miss Zhang''s house to propose a marriage. After Mrs. Zhang saw the son-in-law, she smiled and said to the son-in-law, ''When I see you, I will I knew that Lingtang must be a kind mother!'' The young master was very happy to hear that, and asked, "You are so wise, how did you see it?" Mrs. Zhang said, "A loving mother has many failures!"" (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： Tear up another white lotus (8) Chapter 274 Tear up another white lotus (8) "Hahahaha..." Mrs. Guo thumped the table and laughed. Ning Yue: "..." Is this really funny? Old Madam Guo laughed enough, rewarded the servant girl with a silver nude, and then said to Mother Cui: "Quick, bring the peony from the imperial concubine!" It turned out to be a gift from my youngest daughter, no wonder I am so happy. Ning Yue admired several pots of peonies very seriously. The varieties are relatively common, but it is said that the imperial concubine planted them herself, which has far-reaching significance. "Are you so happy because your empress gave you peonies?" Ning Yue asked. "Of course not! Do I look like such an easy-to-satisfy person?" Mrs. Guo annoyed Ning Yue, and said, "Your cousin''s baby is safe!" "Oh? How did you keep it?" Mrs. Guo smiled mysteriously: "It''s all a good idea I thought of! I posted an announcement outside that Jin Qianliang hired a genius doctor. Guess what?" "Ok?" "Finally let us find someone who can save your cousin!" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Who is it? So powerful? Doesn''t it mean that Mr. Sikong is not 100% sure about my cousin''s illness?" "Sikongliu is only 50% sure, and the genius doctor is 70% sure! Let''s go, I''ll take you to have a look, this time, I should have almost finished watching!" Mrs. Guo said, holding Ning Yue''s hand stood up. Mother Cui immediately asked someone to prepare a sliding pole, and asked Mrs. Guo and Ning Yue to sit on it. Mrs. Guo waved her hand: "I''m not old yet! What kind of pole do you ride on? How nice to walk around!" "Yes." Mother Cui withdrew the slider again. A group of people walked to the princess mansion. All the people in the Princess Mansion were very polite to others. When they saw Mrs. Guo, they didn''t pass on the news, so they welcomed them in respectfully. It can be seen that Princess Fuyuan is not only in the Guo family, but even in the Princess Mansion. self-identified. Several people came to the bedroom, and from the room, Princess Fuyuan''s gentle voice came. "Is it enough to eat once a day? Do you need to eat more? You just said that if you feel uncomfortable, stop. What is the discomfort?" "One time is enough, and I will tell the princess when it''s time to increase the dose. This medicine is relatively mild, and generally there will be no uncomfortable conditions, but it will make the sickness more serious, such as morning sickness, lethargy, etc. If you vomit too much , if it affects eating, stop it for a few days." This is a woman''s voice, very young, but it doesn''t look green, on the contrary, it gives people a very calm feeling. Princess Fuyuan spoke again: "What about this medicine? You said three times a day, can you take that medicine together?" "It''s best to have an interval of half an hour. I will come every three days to ask for a peace pulse for the princess. If the princess is not feeling well halfway, you can also call me at the address I just mentioned. But I am usually away during the day. Preferably at night." After saying this, the door of the room was opened. Then, Ning Yue saw a person wearing a blue curtain come out, Ning Yue''s eyes suddenly tightened: "Is it you?" Mrs. Guo looked at Bai Wei''er, then at Ning Yue, and widened her eyes: "Do you know each other?" Ning Yue''s fair face was gradually covered with a layer of coldness, and he asked knowingly: "Is she the miracle doctor you invited?" An illegitimate daughter of a drug dealer turned into a genius doctor. This transformation made her not know what to say. Old Madam Guo nodded: "Yeah, what''s the matter, Yue''er, do you know Miss Bai?" Ning Yue withdrew her gaze from Bai Wei''er''s curtain. For some reason, she had the urge to tear off the curtain to see her beauty, but she held back and said to Mrs. Guo in the usual tone: " Miss Bai''s older sister is from my father''s house, I never thought that by such a coincidence, I would meet Miss Bai at Guo''s house." (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： Tear up another white lotus (9) Chapter 275 Tear up another white lotus (9) When Mrs. Guo heard this, a look of embarrassment appeared in her eyes, and she made a fuss about it. Doctor Bai''s sister is Ma Yuan''s concubine, so the relationship between Doctor Bai and Yue''er... must not be very good. Had I known...she wouldn''t have brought Yue''er to see her! Now it''s all right, what if Yue''er gets angry and doesn''t come to Guo''s house again? "Yueer..." Ning Yue smiled lightly: "It''s a good thing that the princess'' condition is under control. You can stay with the princess first today, and I will come to see you another day." "What is the next day?" Mrs. Guo was worried. Ning Yue said: "The day after tomorrow, what do you think?" Old Mrs. Guos hanging heart quietly fell: "Okay!" Ning Yue and Bai Wei''er walked out of Guo''s house together. Along the way, the two of them had nothing to say. It wasn''t until she got into the carriage that Ning Yue finally said, "Bai Wei''er, if you just want to cheat the Guo family''s money, I advise you to give up this idea quickly. Princess Fuyuan is the emperor''s favorite daughter. If something goes wrong with her, , you and your sister will all die unexpectedly." The breeze blew up Bai Weier''s blue curtain, and her voice was also a bit unreal and ethereal in the looming appearance: "I never do things that I am not sure of." "Do you want to be the princess''s savior so much?" "Don''t you want to? You just don''t have the ability." "Okay, then I''ll see how capable you are." Ning Yue hooked her lips irresistibly, stepped on the stool and got into the carriage. Logically speaking, if she and Bai Shuang''er had such a quarrel, Bai Weier should hate her very much, but from Bai Weier, she couldn''t feel such emotions. I don''t know if Bai Wei''er is born with a cold heart, or if she really doesn''t care about this sister''s life or death. The carriages drove one after the other. Dongmei lowered the curtain at the back and complained: "That Bai Wei''er is gloomy, like a ghost! Can he know medicine? It''s probably just bragging!" People in the Bai family are not good people, and Bai Shuang''er is not. Well, Bai Yuer is not, and this Bai Weier is even more impossible! "I heard that she goes out every day, who is she hanging out with outside?" Ning Yue didn''t answer Dongmei''s words, leaned on the soft pillow, closed her eyes and rested her mind, closed her eyes, and actually fell asleep. It wasn''t until he was woken up by a loud noise that he realized that the carriage had arrived at his pharmacy. At the entrance of the pharmacy, a tall, burly middle-aged man stood in the middle of the crowd with his hips crossed, his eyes swept across an old man with a pale face on the floor, and he roared furiously: "You Huichuntang are really unethical! Its okay! Its so expensive to collect money, and my father was put to death! Tell your master to come out! I want to go with him to see the official! Mrs. Zhong persuaded with good words: "Little brother, do you think there is any misunderstanding? Our Huichuntang is a century-old brand, and we have never killed a single person! What''s your father''s condition? Let''s wait for our doctor. Lets talk after youve seen it! The brawny man pushed Mama Zhong away: "Still watching? My dad is dead! Do you think I still believe you?" As he spoke, his resentful eyes swept across the crowd, "Who doesn''t know that the old doctor After the death, the Huichuntang was transferred to the new owner! The previous Huichuntang was good, but now... forgive me, I really dont agree! Everyone, among you, who is proficient in medical science? Come and see for my old father , to see if he was really put to death by this black-hearted shop?" A young man came out: "This is a Bachelor of Medicine from Taiyuan College, please take a look at the old man." The strong man saluted with his fists in his hands: "Thank you!" The young man squatted down, first felt the old man''s breath, then took the old man''s pulse, and finally, he lifted the old man''s eyelids to see the condition of his pupils, and said, "You just died not long ago, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： Tear another white lotus (10) Chapter 276 Tear up another white lotus (10) The burly man nodded with tears in his eyes: "I walked on the way here. If you touch it, your body is still warm..." The young man looked at the old man''s nails again, and said, "The nails are purple and black. This is clearly a sign of poisoning. Can you show me the prescription and medicine they prescribed?" The strong man wiped away his tears, took out a prescription and a pack of medicine from his arms: "Benefactor, here it is." "The benefactor is ashamed, and I''m just doing my best." The young man took the prescription, "Lingtang is suffering from kidney disease. This prescription is a classic prescription recorded in medical books, and it should be symptomatic." He opened the medicine bag again, checked the medicinal materials carefully, and widened his eyes in doubt, "Huh? How could there be Gentiana chinensis? It''s not in the prescription, but there should be Codonopsis pilosula, but Codonopsis pilosula is gone. Did they put Gentiana is taken as Codonopsis ginseng and taken into medicine? Gentiana and Poria cocos are incompatible, ordinary people are fine, but elderly people who are old and frail are very likely to be in danger." After drying, the Gentiana and Dangshen are indeed somewhat imaginable, but experienced doctors can still recognize them at a glance. Ning Yue doesn''t believe that the people in Huichuntang have no such ability. Either, there is some misunderstanding in it; or, this is a touch of porcelain! She lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage, and was about to walk towards the brawny man who made trouble, when she thought of something, she turned around again, and came to Bai Weier''s carriage, raised the curtain and said, "Didn''t you claim to be very skilled in medicine?" Is it superb?" "That doesn''t mean I''m going to help you out of trouble." "Then I''ll tell Mrs. Guo that you can''t even expose the lies of a charlatan." Bai Weier glared at Ning Yue, and got out of the carriage coldly! In the crowd, slowly make way for a path. Bai Weier walked over calmly and gracefully. The strong man saw a woman wearing a curtain, and immediately frowned: "Girl, what are you doing?" Bai Wei''er ignored him, squatted down beside the old man, stared at the old man''s face for a while, and said: "A living person can temporarily not breathe or pulse, but he must not lose his heartbeat." The complexion of the strong man changed. Bai Wei''er took out a silver needle from her purse. The strong man was shocked: "You...what are you going to do?" Bai Wei''er said calmly: "Put a needle in his heart to see if he is really dead." As she said, she held down the old man''s heart and stabbed it down violently! The old man jumped up with a bang, and two fist-sized beads rolled out of his wide sleeves and fell to the ground, making bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang. Bai Wei''er stepped on one of the beads and said, "If you put the beads under your armpit, you won''t be able to feel your pulse, and if you hold your breath, you won''t be able to feel your breath either. With your brain, how can you still test it?" Entered the Taixue? It seems that your Taixue is nothing more than this." The last sentence seemed to be addressed to the young medical doctor. The medical doctor blushed and was too ashamed to say a word. The old man fled the scene as soon as he broke through the gang, but the strong man didn''t have time to leave. He was too big and was blocked by the crowd. Bai Wei''er stretched out her slender white jade hand, and grabbed the strong man''s wrist. The strong man was about to throw his fist back on the spot, but for some reason, his body froze suddenly, his eyes stared straight, and then he fell heavily on the ground . Others may not have noticed Bai Weier''s technique, but Ning Yue could see it clearly. She had a needle hidden between her fingers, and she didn''t know whether it was poison or anesthetic, so she knocked down a strong man in an instant. This Bai Wei''er does have some real skills, much better than Bai Yu''er and Bai Shuang''er. The only pity is that her surname is Bai. I will never let any of the Bai family members go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： wedding ceremony (1) Chapter 277 Worshiping marriage (1) Bai Shuang''er was lying on the bed, very uncomfortable, her face was ashy ashes, reflecting a kind of near-death luster under the reflection of the candlelight. "Miss, why don''t you eat something, it''s been three days... No matter how sad you are, you can''t torment yourself like this!" Qing Mei knelt by the bed, sobbing. However, Bai Shuang''er didn''t listen to a word of her words, her mind was full of what happened on the day of the birthday party. She didn''t understand how she was so good... how she was tricked by Miss San. She made sure that no one else entered her room, because there were always people in the room. Even when she and Ma Yuan went to the next door to "catch rape", Qing Mei stayed in the room. Even if the third lady finds the top expert, it is impossible for a living person to quietly stuff a trouser belt into the pillow under the nose of a living person. Could it be...they were released before they moved in? But how did Miss San know which room she would choose? At the beginning, she had clearly set her sights on the East Wing, and lived in it, but she was afraid that Miss San would deceive her, so she changed to this side again. I cant figure it out, my head is getting bigger, but I still cant figure it out. Seeing that her master was at a loss, Qing Mei''s eyes moved, she turned around and took a lottery from the dressing table: "Miss, this slave has prepared some lottery, you can draw a lottery, if you draw the upper lottery, it means you want to transfer your luck." Already!" "Fortune?" Bai Shuang''er finally noticed Qingmei, a sarcasm slowly appeared on her pale face, "My children are gone, what can I do to change my luck?" "Miss! One side of the country, the other side of the people, people in the capital believe this, you should try it too!" Qing Mei tried her best to persuade. Bai Shuang''er smiled coldly, raised her skinny hand, which had been thinner for only three days, and drew a lot at random. Qing Mei took a look and smiled: "Miss! It''s the upper lottery! You really got the upper lottery! Bodhisattva bless you, you are going to have great luck!" In this world, there is probably no one who does not like to listen to good words, and no one will refuse the good luck that has come to their heads. Although Bai Shuang''er usually doesn''t believe in Buddhism or God, at this moment, she suddenly hoped that they were all true. She turned slightly sideways, supported the weight with her elbow, and pulled it out with the other hand. It was signed again. Qing Mei''s mouth was almost grinning up to her ears: "Miss! Look, you got the lottery twice! At this moment, you should believe that you will really change your luck!" Once is accidental, but not necessarily twice. Ever since she came to Ma''s house, she has not been lucky once. On the first day, she was not able to get rid of Ma''s power, but was positioned as a housemaid by the third lady. Afterwards, she even made such a thing that everyone ridiculed. No more, no more children, life...almost hit rock bottom. If it wasn''t for Ma Yuan still owed her father a life, she probably wondered if she would have to be locked up like Lin Yonghe. A self like this...really...could it be transshipped in such a short period of time? Bai Shuang''er''s eyes suddenly shot a sharp light, glanced at Qingmei who smiled and praised, and snatched the stick. Qing Mei''s expression changed greatly in fright: "Miss!" Bai Shuang''er read all the signatures one by one, and after reading it, she leaned back on the pillow helplessly: "I''m completely useless, am I? Even you are coming to deceive me!" Qingmei knelt down, bit her lips tightly, and said in a low voice: "I didn''t intend to lie to you, I just wanted to make you happy. Since the accident, you have been completely decadent, neither eating nor drinking, If this goes on like this, if the master doesn''t dislike you, you will torture yourself to death first." (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： Worship and Marriage (2) Chapter 278 Worshiping marriage (2) Qing Mei said this kind of words three or four times almost every day, and Bai Shuang''er was already numb to hearing it. Bai Shuang''er''s eyes fell on the stick filled with sticks, she thought of something, and slowly clenched her fists. Because they are all drawn, you can win no matter how you draw. So...how about that day? Will it be the same as Qingmei''s method? If there were trouser belts hidden in the pillows in every room, no matter which room she chose, she would be found evidence of collusion with the actor. She lifted the quilt abruptly, forgot to put on her shoes, and walked out of the room in a hurry. As soon as she crossed the threshold, she bumped into Bai Weier who was returning home. She grabbed Bai Wei''er''s cold hand, which was so cold that there was no warmth at all. Due to too much force, her whole body was trembling slightly. "Weier!" she said, "I understand how Miss San framed me! There is a belt under every pillow, she put it! She prepared it! No matter where I live, evidence will be found! Don''t I have them too! I want to find them! I want everyone to know that she, Ma Ningyue, framed me!" Saying that, she let go of Bai Weier and was about to walk towards the outer courtyard. "Sister." Bai Wei''er grabbed her arm, her tone was as indifferent as her hand, without the slightest warmth, "It''s been three days, do you think there will be any clues waiting for you to reverse the case?" Bai Shuang''er was dumbfounded as if she had been hit in the head. Bai Wei''er withdrew her hand, and passed her by with a blank expression on her face. The blue curtain was blown up by the wind, and in the middle of the night, like a smear of ice that could not be melted, brushed against Bai Shuang''er''s cheeks, making her pale from the cold. Shuang''er shuddered. "Second Sister!" Bai Shuang''er stopped her, she stopped, but didn''t turn around, she just asked calmly, "What''s wrong?" Bai Shuang''er looked at her slender and slim back dumbly, and said in disbelief: "Are you leaving like this? Don''t ask me, are you feeling uncomfortable or not?" "I can see that, so why ask?" These words are really cold-blooded. Bai Shuang''er rubbed her heart tightly: "Bai Wei''er, are you my sister or not? Others made me like this, and you didn''t even have a word to comfort me!" "If I comfort you, you won''t feel uncomfortable?" "..." Bai Shuang''er was speechless, staring blankly at her back, and then said angrily after a long while, "I''ve been plotted against, don''t you care? Yu''er has an accident, you just stand by and watch, she and You are not particularly close, but what about me? Look at how the third lady raped the concubine? How did I treat you? If she were your sister, you are dead now! Its not like me, open up The gate welcomes you in! Food, drink, clothes, things, whichever item is not what I have with Yuer, you have what? I treat you so well...you...you repay me like this?" Bai Weier said calmly: "I gave you a child, isn''t that enough?" Bai Shuang''er was stunned again. Bai Weier said again: "It''s not my fault that the child is gone. It''s your incompetence as a mother who failed to protect him. Don''t blame me for your incompetence." Bai Shuang''er fell backwards in anger! In Tangli Courtyard, a family of four is forming a table to make dumplings. Recently, Niuniu likes to play this. Ning Yue, Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin are all accompanying her. Hongyu opened the curtain and came in, saying: "Ma''am, the fourth master is here." Before Lin Lanzhi could speak, Niuniu said like a grown-up: "Kneel on the washboard first, and then report to my wife after kneeling for an hour." (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： Worship and Marriage (3) Chapter 279 Worship and get married (3) "Pfft" Lin Lanzhi couldn''t hold back, and burst out laughing. Ma Ningxin took a look at her daughter, annoyed and funny: "I don''t know what''s wrong with children now, we weren''t so weird when we were young." Ning Yue thought about it, what happened when she was a child... After decades, she has no memory at all. Lin Lanzhi said: "Hey, you two were not fuel-efficient lamps when you were young. Xin''er loves to use my rouge powder and wear adults'' embroidered shoes, making her look like a little bride... Yue''er just likes to cry, get up Crying too, crying even after drinking medicine, crying even when I dont see me...the crying is earth-shattering..." Crying only when someone is in pain, like Xuanyin, no one cares about crying, maybe slowly, you wont cry, right? Ning Yue smiled wryly and said nothing. Suddenly, Lin Lanzhi asked again: "You said just now, who did you meet when you went to Guo''s house?" Is this topic going too fast? Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, put the wrapped dumplings on the plate, picked up another piece of dough and said, "It''s that Bai Weier." "How could I meet her?" Lin Lanzhi frowned. If it weren''t for the relationship between Yue''er and Xuanyin, the Guo family would not be able to reach the top of the Ma family, let alone a merchant and concubine. Ning Yue told the story about Mrs. Guo hiring a genius doctor for Princess Fuyuan. After listening, Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin were a little dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Princess Fuyuan, who was well-clothed and well-fed, would have a heart attack. They hadn''t heard that Princess Fuyuan had a baby for so many years, so they thought she couldn''t conceive. "It''s really poor, so what if you were born in the royal family? There is no child in the belly, the Guo family doesn''t say it on the surface, but I think it''s a little bit minded." Lin Lanzhi was full of emotion. After her son''s death, she had no more children to support her. Although Yue''er was very good, she still had a bit of regret in her heart. Ma Ningxin had a different focus from hers. She sighed and said, "The son-in-law is such a good man." The princess is like this, and he still loves her so much. love man. Ning Yue blinked, the point is Bai Weier, have you all lost Bai Weier''s selective amnesia? Lin Lanzhi finally came to his senses, rubbed the dumpling wrapper, and said, "You just said that the doctor who treated the princess was Bai Weier, how could this be? Isn''t she only sixteen years old? She''s a girl again. People have studied medicine?" Still not inferior to Sikong Liu''s medical skills, this is simply... too unbelievable! Ma Ningxin nodded: "I heard that their family sells medicinal materials, so I understand more or less? But... it is indeed too strange to be able to understand a miracle doctor." Whether it is strange or not is secondary, the key point is that Qinghui Courtyard and Tangli Courtyard have been at odds from the very beginning, and now that Bai Shuang''er has a miscarriage, Bai Shuang''er will probably hate them, as Bai Shuang''er''s only survivor It is impossible for Bai Weier, the younger sister in the world, not to become their sworn enemy. On the one hand, they really like Princess Fuyuan and hope that Princess Fuyuan can be cured; on the other hand, they don''t want Bai Weier''s selfishness to succeed. Because once Bai Weier cures Princess Fuyuan, the Guo family and the royal family will owe Bai Weier favors, so it will be even more difficult for Ning Yue to deal with her. "It''s fine if it''s just Princess Fuyuan." Ning Yue said suddenly, "I''m afraid..." "What are you afraid of?" Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin asked in unison. Ning Yue pondered for a moment, then smiled: "It''s nothing, maybe I''m thinking too much." Boom boom boom! On the hilltop not far away, there was the sound of stones hitting the iron birch tree, Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled slightly, Lin Lanzhi couldn''t help smiling, exchanged a look with Ma Ningxin, and took away Ning Yue''s half-wrapped bag. Dumpling, said: "Okay, okay, if you are absent-minded, go quickly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： Worship and Marriage (4) Chapter 280 Worshiping marriage (4) Who is absent-minded? She has been wrapping it very carefully, okay? Ma Ningxin called Dongmei to fetch a basin of water, washed Ning Yue''s hands and said, "It''s really punctual, I won''t be late all day." Last time, Xuanyin asked someone to pretend to be an actor, and the old lady was also knocked out by Xuanyin, and Lin Lanzhi switched her bag. After being embarrassed once, Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin were very satisfied with this future son-in-law (brother-in-law), Even when he came to Ning Yue for a date every night, he silently agreed. Ning Yue''s small face was wrinkled into a ball: "How can you do this mother and sister? Others are eager to hide people in the house, but you are good, just push me to the side of that big tail wolf , I am not afraid that he will bully me!" "It''s enough that you don''t bully Xiao Yin." Lin Lanzhi said with a smile, got up and "boomed" Ning Yue out. Ning Yue turned around and wanted to enter the room, but the door closed with a bang! Ning Yue knocked on the door, lowered her voice and said, "No such thing! It''s midnight, and you still ask me to meet a man privately! Are you my mother?" The door was opened. Ning Yue breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to go in when Lin Lanzhi pressed her forehead again. Lin Lanzhi smiled and handed her a food box: "Xiao Yin loves my chestnut cake the most, take it, Don''t break it." Ning Yue: "..." Who is your own? Ning Yue twisted the chestnut cake and left with a sigh. Unexpectedly, on the way, he ran into Ma Yuan who was wandering around Tangli Courtyard. When Ma Yuan saw her daughter drooping her head, and then looked at the food box her daughter was twisting, her thick eyebrows furrowed, and she asked in a deep voice, "It''s so late, where are you going?" Ning Yue bowed, lowered her eyes and said, "I didn''t go anywhere, so I just walked around." "Turning around and twisting the food box? Where''s your maid?" How can you let the master carry things by himself? Ma Yuan became even more displeased with Dongmei who didn''t listen to her words very much. Of course Ning Yue couldn''t tell him that my maid was detained by my mother. "She has a stomachache and will be here in a while. Father, you should do your work first. I''m leaving." Ning Yue bowed, turned her head and left. Ma Yuan''s eyes turned cold: "Stop! There is a hot spring over there. It''s midnight. What are you doing there?" Ning Yue was at a loss for words, and if it got darker, she could still say that she went to visit her grandmother and went astray, but at this time, everyone knew that the old lady had rested, and she had no relationship with other people in the mansion. How to get close, there is absolutely no reason to come to the door in the middle of the night. Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin, the only two close friends, both lived in the same yard with her, so she couldn''t even go to her own yard by mistake. Seeing that her daughter hadn''t spoken for a long time, Ma Yuan''s eyes became colder and colder: "Did you date someone?" "Where is it?" Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "I came to look for you. Didn''t you get rejected just now? I was afraid that you would feel uncomfortable, so I specially ordered someone to make chestnut cake. You can try it!" Ma Yuan cast a sideways glance at his daughter in disbelief, thought of something, turned his eyes, and said, "Since you can''t sleep, come to my study to practice calligraphy!" Most, hate, dislike, practice, word! Ning Yue gritted her teeth and followed Ma Yuan. Ma Yuans study is in the outer courtyard, not too far from the hot spring. Standing on the iron birch tree, he can vaguely see the window of the study. Seeing Xiao Yueyue, who was about to fall into his arms, being robbed halfway, Xuan Yin gritted his teeth angrily! Ning Yue pushed open the window and began to practice calligraphy. Two fiery eyes fell on her face, and she knew without guessing that Xuan Yin must be mad. But Xuanyin can''t rush in blatantly, because with his father''s temperament, if he really pierce this layer of paper, he will definitely go to Zhongshan Palace. Then, it will not be so easy for Xuanyin to sneak out to meet her privately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： Worship and Marriage (5) Chapter 281 Worshiping marriage (5) Xuanyin stood on the top of the tree, making big gestures to Ning Yue. Ning Yue pursed her lips and said, "Father, I want to go to the toilet." "Don''t go!" Ma Yuan said without thinking, his eyes swept across the night on the iron birch tree, and he sneered in his heart, brat, do you think my daughter is so attractive? Xuan Yin puffed up his cheeks in anger, sat down on the tree trunk, panting. Ning Yue looked at the figure not far away from the corner of her eye, and then at the father with a wicked smile, his face was full of black lines. It was like this again, after an unknown period of time, Ning Yue felt that her hand was about to break, but Ma Yuan still had no intention of letting her go. Ning Yue rubbed her wrists and shook her head at Xuan Yin on the tree. You better go, there must be no show tonight. Xuan Yin really flew away. Ning Yue blushed with anger. If you are told to go, you will go? Is it too dishonest? After a quarter of an hour, Hongyu ran in hastily: "Fourth Master! Fourth Master is not good!" Ma Yuan put down the book he had been reading for an hour without turning a page, and calmly said, "What''s wrong?" Hongyu glanced at Ning Yue, bowed her head and said, "Madam''s foot hurts again, tell Fourth Master to go and have a look!" Didn''t her mother''s feet heal a long time ago? Why did it start to hurt again? "Are you sure you want me to go see it?" Ma Yuan said in a serious tone, "Isn''t it true that your wife''s feet won''t hurt as soon as I go?" Hongyu bit the bullet and said: "No, Madam said, before Miss comes back, her feet will always be very painful." Ning Yue understood everything, Xuanyin didn''t leave, and went to rescue soldiers. Ma Yuan lowered the curve of his lips, patted his daughter''s shoulder, and coughed lightly: "Well... don''t rush back, just play a little longer, huh?" After finishing speaking, he walked away in a hurry. Ning Yue was stunned. Is this really the father with strong limbs and simple mind? When did you become such a thief? Even she took advantage of it! "Am I your own?" At the hot spring, Xuan Yin met Ning Yue as he wished, hugged Ning Yue''s small body, scolded Ma Yuan, "...that''s too much! When we get married, I''ll take Lanzhi out to live in her." ! See how he is playing tricks?" Ning Yue smiled slowly: "Are you careless? Didn''t you tell my mother to use a beauty trick just to see me? Don''t laugh at a hundred steps at fifty steps." Xuanyin snorted: "How is the master like him? I didn''t get a few women to come back to scare you!" Ning Yue looked at the boundless night, and sighed with a bit of emotion: "My mother and father were fine at the beginning, but later, many things happened, and they gradually changed." "If you want to force me to swear, just say it, but I won''t say it!" Is it useful to say something like that? He never promises easily, nor does he believe in the promises made to him by others. There is no need to say what can be done, and if it is said, many people will not do it. He looked at Ning Yue, his eyes were calm and firm, "Ma Ningyue came out of the way, not with his mouth." Ning Yue nodded incredulously: "Yes, but before women experience those things, they are always easily moved by men''s words." Lin Lanzhi is like this, and so is Ma Ningxin. When Ma Ningxin first dated Chen Bo, Chen Bo told her sister that I am not a sweet talker, but I will definitely treat my woman very well. Ma Ningxin was moved at the time, but what happened? Almost lost my life. Xuanyin knocked on her forehead: "Pretend to be deep! Talk as if you have experienced it!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： Worship and Marriage (6) Chapter 282 Worshiping and getting married (6) Ning Yue opened her mouth, and after a while, she smiled sweetly: "How is it possible?" Afraid that Xuan Yin would hold on to this, she changed the subject decisively, "By the way, Xuan Yin, guess who I met when I went to Guo''s house today?" "Who?" "Bai Weier." "Her?" Xuan Yin frowned and murmured, "They also regard her as my mother?" These words confirmed Ning Yue''s guess that Xuanyin''s mother must have some relationship with the Guo family. She once suspected that Xuanyin''s mother was the daughter of Mrs. Guo, but as far as she knew, Mrs. Guo Except for Zhongshan Wangfei and Huangguifei, the Taijun did not give birth to a third daughter. If it is a concubine, Mrs. Guo shouldn''t be so concerned about Xuanyin. Seeing that Xuan Yin had no intention of explaining to her, Ning Yue temporarily suppressed this doubt. Anyway, she and Xuan Yin will have a long life together, and she will always know when it''s time for her to know. "No, the Guo family didn''t look for Bai Weier, it was Bai Weier who took the initiative to send it to the door." Xuanyin looked at Ning Yue in bewilderment. Ning Yue said: "Princess Fuyuan is pregnant. She has a bad heart. The imperial doctor advised her to abort the child. Mr. Sikong also suggested the same. But she didn''t want to, so Mrs. Guo posted a notice, Offer a thousand gold rewards to find a miracle doctor. This is how Bai Weier entered the Guo family." "Then is she cured?" Xuanyin asked. Ning Yue said: "It''s being treated, and I prescribed medicine to Princess Fuyuan, saying that I''m 70% sure that the mother and child will be safe." Seventy percent is already a very high degree of certainty, even if an ordinary woman is pregnant, no doctor dares to guarantee that there is no risk. Xuan Yin touched his chin suspiciously: "Couldn''t she be blind, right? Scam some money." "I thought so at the beginning, but later, something happened in Huichuntang, which made me change my opinion." Ning Yue told Xuan Yin the case of touching porcelain in Huichuntang, "She also said "That''s all you have learned." A person who doesn''t pay attention to learning is really just the illegitimate daughter of a merchant?" Xuanyin shook his head: "I don''t think so, give me a few days, the person I sent to Linzi should be back soon, and then we will know which **** she is." After the words fell, his heart twitched violently, and his body tensed up in pain. Ning Yue looked at him, her eyes moved, it was the second time, he had been in pain once on the day of the birthday party, but he still lied to her that it was okay, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t fool me!" Xuanyin smiled nonchalantly: "It''s really nothing, but the little thing has not been quiet recently." In fact, since the night of Ning Yue''s high fever, the Gu worms have slowly woken up. In the first few days, they could be suppressed by soaking in the cold pool. Gradually, the cold pool lost its effectiveness, and the Gu worms moved more and more frequently , it shouldn''t be long before she fully wakes up. As for what he will look like after waking up, whether it is pain, itching, or what, he has no answer. Back to the Zhongshan Palace, Xuanyin collapsed and fell into severe pain until he lost consciousness. Everyone panicked, King Zhongshan entered the palace immediately, and dragged back Xuanyu who was discussing with the emperor about the southern border war. Xuan Yu went to the Purple Bamboo Forest without stopping. Si Kongliu was fished out of the bed by Xuan Yu. He was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at him. With the medicine box on his back, he bumped to the palace while cursing. Xuan Yin''s condition is not very good, the Gu worm has already woken up for most of the time, but he is firmly suppressed by his internal force, but with his coma, the internal force is passing away at an invisible speed, and it won''t be long before the Gu worm To be free again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： Worship and Marriage (7) Chapter 283 Worshiping marriage (7) Sikong Liu frowned: "Didn''t I give you medicine last time? Didn''t I let him take it?" Xuan Yu looked solemn and did not speak. Sikong Liu sighed: "This is the same as being sick. When the symptoms are mild, you can take some medicine and you''ll be fine. When the symptoms get worse, you can''t even use a knife! Oh, you say... forget it, It''s no use scolding." Xuan Yu looked at his unconscious brother, and asked, "What should we do now?" Sikongliu stroked his sleeves helplessly: "Wait until he gets over the pain for a while! If you can handle it, get married quickly, if you can''t handle it, prepare for the funeral!" "So...serious?" Xuan Yu''s ice face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, finally showed a hint of expression. Sikong Liu rolled his eyes, and said: "Although it sounds mysterious, I told you earlier that this kind of Gu poison is different from other Gu poisons, and you can only wake up when you are in joy. If you wake up so early, If one fails, it will kill him!" "Is there no way to save him?" Xuan Yu clenched his fists and asked. Sikong Liu''s eyes swept across Xuanyin''s crotch: "How do you want to save him? He is half dead now, and he can''t even have sex! Wait, this time we can only resign ourselves to fate." If Xuanyin''s Gu worms hadn''t awakened in advance, and had a smooth marriage and bridal chamber with Ning Yue, the pain and risk would have been minimized...but there are no ifs in this world, only consequences and results. "This kid, he must have done something to trigger the poison." When Sikong Liu said this, he took a deep look at Dong Ba who was kneeling beside him. Dong Ba lowered his head, not daring to tell them that the young master triggered the poison in advance because of Ning Yue, who had a high fever. That night, the young master almost fainted from the pain. The young master didn''t take the medicine because he didn''t want to turn himself into a waste, so he couldn''t help Miss Ning Yue clean up those people. But these, how dare he say? If you say it, won''t you let the prince and the others blame Ning Yue for it? Hearing that they might have to prepare for the funeral, the concubine sent a message to Mrs. Guo. Mrs. Guo came with Guo Kuang overnight, and her shoes were worn backwards. When I entered the door, I didn''t see the threshold, and almost fell with a black nose and a swollen face. Guo Kuang and the princess supported her at the same time. Wangfei said softly: "Mother, please slow down!" Mr. Guo''s entire face was pale and bloodless, and she looked at the person on the bed with trembling eyes: "What''s the matter? Why are you going to prepare for the funeral?" Princess wiped her tears and sighed: "I didn''t say definitely, it''s just... If you still can''t wake up at dawn, then..." With a sway, Mrs. Guo fell on the chair, rubbed her heart with a hesitant expression, and said, "Didn''t you say... that you will be fine after the big wedding? It seems that the big wedding is going to happen...how can you be so stunned that you didn''t wait for it?" On that day?" Guo Kuang comforted: "Mother, sister, don''t worry, there is still a whole night, I believe Xiao Yin will wake up." "What if I can''t wake up?" Old Madam Guo burst into tears, "Is Sikong Liu here?" Princess choked up and said: "I''ve come to see it, that''s what he said, and he can''t do anything about it, saying that Xiaoyin''s poison is not at the right time." "Even he can''t help it, he can''t help it! Who else can do it?" Mrs. Guo covered her brows and eyes sadly, but suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind, "Wait, Miss Bai...maybe there is a way !" Princess wondered: "Who is Miss Bai?" "I''ll explain this to you later, Mama Cui" Mrs. Guo howled towards the door. Mother Cui opened the curtain and came in: "Old Madam." (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： Worship and Marriage (8) Chapter 284 Worshiping and getting married (8) "Quickly, take my post and invite Miss Bai!" Half an hour later, the Guo family''s carriage arrived at the General''s Mansion. Mama Cui knocked on the door, and the servant who opened the door was startled when she saw her, then smiled and said, "Are you looking for Miss San? Please!" "No, no." Mother Cui held him back, "I''m looking for Bai Wei''er!" "Bai Wei''er?" Ning Yue paused the hand that was combing her hair, and looked at Dongmei who was frowning, "Are you sure you heard me right?" Dongmei said firmly: "Sure! It was the concierge''s little six who told the servant himself, and he also felt strange. Cui Mama always came to look for you, so why did she turn around and ask Bai Weier to go out? The servant gave the little six a Two pieces of silver, let him inform us if there is any news in the future!" "Well done." Ning Yue praised Dongmei, and then said, "Mother Cui came to look for Bai Wei''er so late, could it be that something happened to Princess Fuyuan?" But in the middle of the night, something happened to Princess Fuyuan, Mrs. Wen should be the one to invite talents, no matter how bad it is, there will be Guo Concubine, how could it be Mama Cui who is next to Mrs. Guo? "You ask Geng Zhongzhi to catch up and have a look!" "Yes!" Dongmei immediately found Geng Zhongzhi, who was already asleep, but upon hearing Ning Yue''s order, she put on her clothes and left without saying a word. About half an hour later, he brought back the news: "The carriage is going to Zhongshan Palace." Hearing the Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion, Ning Yue instinctively thought of Xuanyin. Xuanyin just said that the Gu worms have not been peaceful recently. Now, Mrs. Guo invites Bai Weier over. If there is no connection between them, She didn''t believe it herself. Ning Yue was silent for a moment, her eyes sharpened, and she said to Dongmei: "Prepare the car, go to the palace!" The pattering spring rain fell, and when she arrived at the palace, Bai Wei''er''s curtain was already wet from the incoming rain, but she didn''t intend to take it off, wearing the wet curtain, she was with Cui''s mother. walked in. When she stepped out into the sight of everyone, King Zhongshan, Princess Wang and Xuan Yu were all stunned. Mrs. Guo said shyly, "It''s very similar, isn''t it? I was shocked when I saw it for the first time." King Zhongshan''s eyes were blank for a moment. Wang Hao''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Xuan Yu looked back lightly, and greeted her: "Miss Bai." Bai Wei''er bowed her body, this was the first time she had an audience with someone in the palace, this kind of etiquette was too light. But everyone, including King Zhongshan, didn''t criticize her at all. Xuan Yu brought her into Xuan Yin''s room, and didn''t tell her about Xuan Yin''s illness, probably because he wanted to test her a bit. Bai Wei''er reached out from the curtain fence with those white hands that seemed to have no warmth, felt Xuan Yin''s pulse, untied Xuan Yin''s clothes, pressed a few acupuncture points on his chest, and said in a calm tone: "So It''s a trick." Xuan Yu''s face changed slightly. Bai Weier glanced at him, and said: "This kind of Gu is extremely afraid of heat and likes cold environments, but it is very lethargic. As long as it is satisfied, it will not come out to make trouble." Exactly what Sikong Liu said! Xuan Yu looked at her with something inexplicable in his eyes. Bai Weier said again: "When did you get the Gu?" "When I was very young." "It''s really not easy to be able to suppress it for so many years." Bai Wei''er closed Xuan Yin''s skirt, and buttoned it one by one, with gentle movements, "Are you going to detoxify him?" "yes." "But Acacia is risky after all, isn''t it? Although it''s small, it''s definitely not without it." Bai Wei''er said, looking at Xuan Yu firmly. Through the veil of the curtain, her eyes were as clear as two springs, "Besides, he is like this, how can he have **** with others?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： Worship and Marriage (9) Chapter 285 Worshiping marriage (9) Xuan Yu didn''t seem to hear what she said before, and only asked: "Can you wake him up?" "Of course." Bai Weier said confidently, "Not only can I wake him up, but I can also completely cure his Gu poison, without any risk." Xuan Yu''s deep eyes flashed a gleam of light, and soon darkened again: "If you can''t cure it..." "Just kill me." Bai Weier said without fear. "it is good." Bai Wei''er made a voice that was half a smile, "Don''t promise too quickly, I haven''t said my consultation fee yet." Xuan Yu''s expression remained unchanged and he said: "You wake him up first, and then talk to me about the consultation fee." Without even frowning, Bai Wei''er took out a row of silver needles from her waist pouch, sterilized them with spirits, and stuck them on Xuan Yin''s big acupuncture points: "Half an hour, if you don''t wake up, cut off your head Here you are. Dear His Royal Highness, can we discuss the consultation fee now?" "As much as you want, just ask for a price." "I don''t want money." "Then what do you want?" Bai Wei''er glanced at Xuan Yin: "I want him to marry me." On the deserted street, a carriage was galloping fast, and the rain fell at an unknown time, drifting into the window of the car, and Ning Yue''s clothes were wet. "Miss." Dongmei put the cloak on Ning Yue. Ning Yue picked up the curtains, the rain was not heavy, but her vision was a little blurred: "Xiaolou, where are we?" Xiaolou said loudly: "South Street, turn three more turns, and you will be there after four intersections!" "It will take that long." Ning Yue put down the curtain, hugged her stiff arms tightly, thinking that if Xuan Yin was by her side at this time, she would not be so cold. Dongmei rubbed her hands together and breathed a sigh of relief: "This day, when it rains, it''s like severe winter! My toes are frozen!" Seeing that Ning Yue was also very cold, she held Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Servant To keep you warm." Dongmei started to cover Ning Yue''s hands, but no matter how Dongmei covered her hands, she couldn''t feel the slightest warmth. At this time, she suddenly thought of Xuanyin, perhaps only when she was beside Xuanyin, could she know what it means to be warm. In the main hall, Xuan Yu told the King of Zhongshan, Princess Wang and Sikong Liu what Bai Weier had said. As early as at Guo''s house, Sikong Liu had seen the little girl''s medical skills. Although he was unwilling, he had to admit that it was indeed better than his. Therefore, when Bai Wei''er said that Xuan Yin could wake up in half an hour, he didn''t have any doubts; when he said that Xuan Yin''s Gu poison could be cured, he didn''t have any doubts either. "How big is the risk of Hehuan?" The princess, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly asked Sikongliu. Sikong Liu thought for a while and said, "To be honest, it''s not that big. Only one person out of a hundred will have this kind of risk." "Then we don''t want that Bai Wei''er anymore! Everything will be done as originally agreed." The princess looked at Xuan Yu with deep eyes and said, "Go to Ma''s house tomorrow and bring their wedding date forward. Your marriage with Ning Xi is nullified, it is enough to make people laugh, if Xiao Yin''s is also like this, what will the outsiders think of our Zhongshan Palace?" Between Bai Weier and Ning Yue, she chose Ning Yue almost without hesitation. Xuan Yu did not nod as expected by the concubine Mu, but gave the opposite answer after a very long silence: "Concubine Mu, please agree to Bai Weier''s conditions." The princess could hardly believe her ears: "You were the one who wanted to marry the fourth brother at the beginning, and now you are the one who wants to withdraw the engagement from the fourth brother! You are good for the fourth brother, and you will marry someone who is not from the right family. I will bear it. Now that the marriage between the fourth child and Miss Ma''s family is known all over the city, you are going to change my mind again! Are you going too far? The risk is not too big, why are you messing around?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： Worship and Marriage (10) Chapter 286 Worship and get married (10) Sikongliu persuaded: "Yes, Xuan Yu, you really don''t want to touch their marriage, you don''t know that your brother even drained his own blood just to beg me to help her! You are good at beating mandarin ducks, and you are not afraid of him." After waking up, kill you? Listen to the old man''s persuasion, let Ma Ningyue pass through the door as soon as possible, and after the wedding, I guarantee that everything will be fine for your brother!" Xuan Yu said: "What if he is the unlucky one among the hundred people?" "No, if he was so unlucky, he wouldn''t be able to survive till now! There are only two people in the world who can survive after being infected by this kind of Gu, one is Sikong Shuo, and the other is him!" Sikong Liu earnestly said, "Listen to your mother and concubine, huh? Give me some gold and get rid of Bai Wei''er! There is someone who is already engaged, and she is still thinking about it all day, so she must not be a good bird!" The concubine nodded in agreement, and said: "Although Ma Ningyue''s background is poor, she is a general after all. That Bai Weier is the daughter of a merchant. Our Xuan family can''t afford to find someone!" Xuan Yu looked at his father, who had been silent from the beginning until now, and asked, "What does the father mean?" King Zhongshan''s gloomy eyes were filled with darkness, and his gloomy face became more and more cold and terrifying because of the light in his eyes: "You can figure it out!" Wang Fei stood up abruptly: "My lord!" Zhongshan Wang left the room as if he was exhausted, without even giving her a look. The princess was so angry that her chest was congested, she turned her head to look at her son who had loved her since she was a child, and said angrily: "I forbid you to touch the marriage of the fourth child, do you hear me? Don''t use the reputation of the entire Xuan family to pay for your willful behavior! " Xuan Yu''s eyes twitched, bowed his head, and bowed: "Mother and Concubine is tired, go back to the room to rest earlier, my son will come to see you tomorrow." "Xuan Yu!" The princess shouted. Xuan Yu said softly: "Except for Xiao Yin''s matter, I will listen to you." Heavy rain is majestic. The carriage finally arrived at the palace. Xiaolou held an umbrella for Ning Yue, and helped her slowly walk off the wooden bench. Dongmei jumped down, took Xiaolou''s umbrella, and propped it on top of Ning Yue''s head. However, the rain was too heavy, and when Ning Yue walked to the door, she was still drenched in water. His body was soaked in the icy rain, shivering. Ning Yue slapped the door panel: "Come onopen the door! Open the door" The gatekeeper was woken up, wrapped in a big cotton coat, and opened the door. Seeing two girls who were drenched in a mess, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. At this time, all the decent ladies are asleep, and only those prostitutes will wander outside. "What are you doing? This is the palace, not a place where people like you can come! Walk around! Go away!" The servant impatiently pushed the two of them down the steps. The bean-heavy rain hit her body, and soon the only dry place on Ning Yuethe apron was also soaked. Ning Yue shivered from the cold, and when the door was about to close, she quickly stuffed the umbrella in. The door couldn''t be closed, and the boy was furious: "What are you doing? If you don''t leave, I''ll call someone!" Ning Yue pushed open the door violently, and looked coldly at the defiant boy, his eyes were so cold that there was no trace of life in his eyes, the boy''s heart pounded, and he couldn''t say anything worse in an instant. Ning Yue said seriously: "I am the fiancee of King Yinjun, and I want to see him." "Fourth Young Master''s fiance?" The boy opened his mouth wide, "But Fourth Young Master is already preparing to visit the hall!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： Yueyue makes a big deal (1) Chapter 287 Yueyue takes a shot (1) In the room full of happy words, Xuan Yin slowly opened his heavy eyelids, and what caught his eyes was a bright red, like blood, which made people feel dizzy. He moved his body, as if his strength had been exhausted, and he was very tired. After a long time like this, his vision became clear, and he finally understood the setting of the room: red curtains, red tablecloth, red candles, two big double happiness on the window... He also has his own clothes. What does the big red flower on his chest mean? Uh, he won''t get married, right? So fast? Where is little Yueyue? Soon, the door was pushed open, and a bride dressed in a phoenix crown and xiabei came in with the support of a matchmaker. The matchmaker smiled obsequiously, and with every step she took, the makeup powder on her face seemed to be falling down. Strange, why doesn''t he remember the previous events? Could it be a dream? The matchmaker helped the bride to the bedside, seeing such a handsome groom, she couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear. Xuanyin looked at the little Yueyue beside him in disbelief, and felt that although it was a dream, it was too beautiful. With strength coming from nowhere, he turned over and crushed the bride under him. After waiting for so long, I can finally do something shameful! "Yueyue, Yueyue, Yueyue..." While calling her name, he pulled her hijab anxiously. But suddenly, she patted him. Xuan Yin froze for a moment, frowned and said: "What''s the matter? You don''t want to reject me again, do you? We''re married, and still like this, isn''t it too unreasonable?" Besides, it was a dream again, he had to put Come back to all the seventy-two styles on the **** map! After making up his mind, he went to take off her hijab again, but she slid out of his confinement deftly, and then extinguished the candle on the table extremely quickly. The room darkened in an instant, leaving only the thin moonlight, barely showing the figures of people. Xuan Yin hooked his lips and smiled: "Aren''t you shy? Come on, come on, if you don''t look at me, just kiss me." She sat back on the bed and was gently pulled into her arms by Xuan Yin. However, when Xuan Yin went to uncover her veil for the third time, she suddenly raised her hand again, and as if by a magic trick, she conjured a strip of cloth. She covered Xuanyin''s eyes with cloth strips. Xuanyin couldn''t help laughing, why don''t you be so shy? Lights out, blindfolded? But this seems to be quite interesting. "Little Yueyue~" He touched her. She lay down quietly, waiting for his generous palm to walk on her body. He didn''t stop at all, went straight to her hijab, and tore it off with a huff. He smacked his lips: "It''s a pity I can''t see it." went to hold her hand again. However, with this pull, his body froze. He pinched, pinched, squeezed, and pinched again, the more he squeezed, the more confused he became. Strange, when did Xiao Yueyue''s hands become bigger and harder? It is as if there is no bone, but it is so soft that it can absorb water, and it is warm, not so cold. Is this the gap between dream and reality? Xuan Yin pursed her lips in displeasure, and went to hug her again. Afterwards, she became even more puzzled. Xiao Yueyue was as thin as a child, but the woman in her arms was obviously two sizes too big. Besides, her body...is not the familiar fragrance. Xuanyin tore off the cloth strips covering his eyes, and looked at the person on the bed. With the extremely thin moonlight, he could see clearly the pair of blood-red eyes. This is definitely not Ning Yue, and he is definitely not dreaming. (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： Yueyue makes a big deal (2) Chapter 288 Yueyue makes a big deal (2) A strong disgust welled up in his heart, he turned over and jumped off the bed, and looked coldly at the "bride" who appeared in his room out of nowhere: "Who are you?" She didn''t speak, but stood up slowly, and walked towards Xuanyin step by step with her slender and soft legs. Every time she took a step, a piece of clothes fell off her body, and when she came to a distance of three feet from Xuanyin , there is only a little apron left on the whole body, which can hardly cover the spring scenery. The light is dim, but her delicate and exquisite figure adds a bit of mystery and charm. At this moment, any normal man would turn into a wolf and pounce on him. She was also very confident in her charm, raised her hand, and took off her bellyband temptingly. However, at this moment, without further ado, Xuan Yin flew over and kicked her out of the window. Boom! Boom! The window was broken and people fell to the ground. The huge movement disturbed the servants of the night watch. Everyone rushed to the scene with lanterns, and saw the bride who was supposed to be in the room with the Fourth Young Master''s bridal chamber, lying naked on the ground, as if she had broken her nose, and blood flowed out. land. The whole palace was in commotion. At the gate, it was raining heavily, and the confrontation between the servant and Ning Yue was still not over. "What did you say?" Ning Yue frowned, and looked at the servant in disbelief, "The king of Yin Jun married someone? Who?" The servant said impatiently: "You don''t care who it is? Anyway, it''s not you! I said you are a good girl, you are shameless, and you are not ashamed to stay at someone''s door in the middle of the night?" "I don''t believe it, I want to go in and have a look!" Ning Yue really didn''t believe it, Xuanyin kissed me just now and I couldn''t bear to leave, how could it take a few hours to marry another woman? Either, the boy was lying; or, something must have happened that she didn''t know about. No matter what, she must see Xuan Yin first! The boy was almost annoyed by Ning Yue: "Is it interesting for me to say you are so shameless? You just want to extort money, don''t you? Which brothel do you belong to?" Dongmei turned pale with anger: "Don''t talk nonsense to my lady! You belong to the brothel! Your whole family belongs to the brothel!" "Hey! Little hooves have a cheap mouth!" The boy rolled up his sleeves and was about to slap Dongmei, but Ning Yue slapped her to the ground with an umbrella. The little guy is on fire, he is already very upset to be woken up in the middle of the night, and he was bullied by two shameless prostitutes, if they don''t give them any color, they don''t know that people in the palace are not easy to mess with! The boy spat twice, and rushed towards Ning Yue viciously! But before his hand touched a single hair of Ning Yue, it was tightly clasped by a stronger palm. He turned his head to look at the man who was drenched from head to toe by the rain, but did not appear to be in any distress, but was domineering and cold, and a muffled thunder exploded in his mind: "Four...Four young masters?" Hell! Isn''t the fourth young master paying homage? How come here? Xuanyin threw him to the ground coldly, and said in a cold voice: "Useless things, those that should be invited in are not invited in, and those that should not be let in are let go, why does the palace raise such a waste like you? Dongba!" Dong Ba stepped forward: "Master!" "The eyeball was gouged out, and I was beaten to death with a stick!" "Yes." Dongba snorted coldly, and grabbed the shivering servant. The servant desperately begged for mercy: "Master, please forgive meMaster, I dont dare anymoreYoung Mistress, please forgive meI know I was wrong, Young Mistress" He finally realized that he looked down on others, but unfortunately, it was too late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： Yueyue makes a big deal (3) Chapter 289 Yueyue takes a shot (3) Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin who was only wearing a plain white jacket, her heart was sour, and many unspeakable emotions flashed through her. She opened her mouth, her throat was a little choked. Xuan Yin hugged her tightly into his arms, pressed his chin against her cold temples, and said softly: "I know, I know everything, it''s my fault that you have been wronged." His clothes were also soaked by the rain, but the scorching heat permeated through the cold rain, pressing down on her skin little by little, so warm that the apex of her heart began to burn. Ning Yue raised her already stiff arms with difficulty, and grabbed the hem of his clothes, tears streaming down her face. As the rain gradually weakened, the two changed into clean clothes in their respective carriages, and then took Xuanyin''s carriage together to return to the General''s Mansion. On the way, Dong Ba explained in detail how Bai Weier treated Xuan Yin''s illness and how she persuaded Xuan Yu to agree to marry him. After listening, both of them had strange expressions on their faces. Bai Weier''s medical skills are superb, and Ning Yue saw it as early as at Princess Fuyuan''s place. However, Xuanyin''s poison is a rare southern border poison, which even medical masters like Sikong Shuo and Sikong Liu can''t conquer. Using the lowest-risk method of acacia to resolve it, Bai Weier assured that she has a risk-free treatment plan This is one of them. Secondly, Bai Weier''s condition was that Xuanyin marry her. It''s not that Ning Yue has to belittle her own man, but judging from the current situation, isn''t Xuan Yu more suitable to be a husband-in-law? Regardless of fame or power, Xuan Yu has left Xuan Yin by a few blocks. What''s more, Xuan Yin is already engaged, but Xuan Yu is still single. With how much Xuan Yu loved Xuan Yin, as long as Bai Weier dared to mention it, Xuan Yu would not refuse. Did Bai Wei''er lose her mind, or did she really fall in love with Xuan Yin at first sight? "Look at you, you have provoked a little girl, and you have become a rotten peach blossom!" Ning Yue squinted at him, squinting, "Did you drag him into the carriage last time, and made him fall in love?" Xuanyin curled up the corner of his lips badly, stretched out one arm, and slammed her against the wall of the car: "Then I drag you into the carriage every day, are you already agitated...to the point of death?" Not serious again! Ning Yue''s ears were reddened by his ambiguous breath. He took a bite with his mouth in his mouth: "It''s so sweet!" The numb feeling made Ning Yue''s entire face turn red. This guy, his sexiness is really beyond the reach of ordinary people...Since he is so sexy, Bai Wei''er didn''t take advantage of it just now! Enough teasing, Xuanyin sat back in his original seat, looked at his "results" with satisfaction, and said, "Seduce me again, and I''ll be in it." Who, who seduced you? Ning Yue raised her head, touched her hot face, and cursed herself for being worthless, adding up her age in her past and present lives, she could be his elder, yet she would be teased like this by a small gesture of his. I must have not touched a man for too long to lose my composure! Repressing the sudden strangeness in her heart, Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin solemnly. Xuanyin smiled playfully, with a meaningful smile: "Ma Ningyue, I will keep this account in mind." "What account?" Ning Yue was at a loss. Xuan Yin approached her, and breathed warm breath with the aroma of mint on her lips, as if...he was kissing her lightly: "Every time I reject a woman for you, I have to ask for a point from you, Until, I can make up for all the fun that belongs to me." Ning Yue began to count silently in his heart. Ning Xi and Bai Weier had already been rejected for her. Fortunately, there were only two of them. Twice was enough. (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： Yueyue makes a big deal (4) Chapter 290 Yueyue makes a big deal (4) At this time, she didn''t realize that the compensation Xuanyin said was not the number of compensations, but the number of compensations. Ning Yue didn''t notice the calculation flashing in someone''s eyes, and was still worried about someone''s body: "By the way, how is your Gu poison?" Xuanyin''s index finger casually tapped on the table: "Thanks to Bai Wei''er, I suppress it temporarily, but it won''t last long, so be mentally prepared, the wedding date may be brought forward." This is Xuanyin''s second time to propose a marriage date. Unlike the last time he flatly refused, Ning Yue chose to acquiesce. In this world, there is nothing that can be obtained for nothing. Power, fame and fortune, affection, and protection all require people to constantly manage them. She once asked herself, what exactly is Xuanyin to her? Is it a bargaining chip for revenge, a sharp weapon against Sikong Shuo, or a companion who can comfort him when he is alone? She didn''t know, maybe both, maybe neither. But no matter what it is, she deeply understands that she wants to catch this man. "Doesn''t it mean that there will still be risks?" She opened her bright eyes and looked at him seriously, "Perhaps it is wisest to let Bai Shuang''er heal." Placing his forehead against hers, he said softly, "You are worth my risk." This is probably the most beautiful love story I have ever heard. The carriage soon arrived at the General''s Mansion, and Xuan Yin led Ning Yue''s men to get off the carriage. The rain has stopped, and the air smells of earth. The two of them were strolling on the wet grass, approaching the Tangli Courtyard, Ning Yue stopped in her tracks: "Just come here, you hurry back, the palace is over there, I''m afraid people will look for you on their backs." The matter of marrying Bai Wei''er, although it is very absurd, has finally been approved by the prince and Xuan Yu. The big guy is working hard, halfway through, the bride is kicked out naked, and the groom is missing. I also know how ugly Xuan Yu''s expression is. Xuanyin snorted disdainfully: "He makes his own decisions all the time, the worst thing to see is that he is always so self-righteous!" Ning Yue wanted to say, "Your elder brother is also doing it for your own good, and I don''t want you to take the one percent risk", but when the words came to her lips, she felt hypocritical. She was actually half-pissed off, Xuan Yu promised something wrong, she had to agree The marriage between Bai Wei''er and Xuan Yin, if Xuan Yin didn''t wake up early, I''m afraid she would have been "stained" by Bai Wei''er. Xuanyin is an adult, he has the right to choose what kind of life for himself, whether it is full of risks or full of comfort. As the eldest brother, Xuan Yu is more lenient than Xuan Yin''s own father, it''s unbelievable! After watching Ning Yue enter Tangli Courtyard, Xuan Yin put away the smile on his face, and went to Bishui Hutong with a gloomy face. There, the person who scouted the news has returned. The man in black cupped his fists and saluted Xuan Yin: "Master." "How is it?" Xuanyin asked with a gloomy expression. He was different from anyone in front of him. At this time, he looked more like a Shura who had walked out of purgatory, and his eyes exuded a breath of destruction. The man in black couldn''t help lowering his body, and said: "I visited the relatives and neighbors of the Bai family. They all said that Bai Wei''er is the illegitimate daughter of Master Bai. She was brought back to the Bai family this year. She has a withdrawn personality. I don''t like to socialize with people, and I always sit in the medicine shop and study medicinal materials." "Have they heard of this character before?" Xuanyin asked heavily. "No, I felt it was very sudden. I also said that such an upright man as Mr. Bai secretly raised a concubine. No wonder his wife died for so many years and did not remarry. Then, Mr. Bai has no other concubines in his family." "Where''s Bai Weier''s mother?" "Dead of illness, she was the one who let Bai Wei''er and Master Bai go home." (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： Yueyue makes a big deal (5) Chapter 291 Yueyue takes a shot (5) "So, Bai Weier is really old man Bai''s illegitimate daughter?" But why does he always feel that it doesn''t look like it? Xuanyin said again, "Who did she learn her medical skills from?" "Master Bai put all the medical books handed down by the Bai family with Bai Weier''s mother." "Self-taught?" Xuan Yin squinted his eyes, "She also likes to go shopping in Linzi?" "No, she hardly ever goes out." This is strange, a person who doesn''t like to go out, why does he stop walking in the streets and alleys after coming to the capital? "Who did she have correspondence with?" Xuanyin asked. The man in black took out a booklet from his arms: "I didn''t find the letter, I don''t know if it was missing or it was all destroyed, but my subordinates found a very strange ledger in their pharmacy, and they didn''t know what it was, so they just Bring it back first." Xuanyin took it over and took a look, what is this messy writing? Like characters and symbols. "Dongba!" "Hey, young master, here you come, did you call me?" Xuanyin threw the account book into his arms: "Look for a few doctors of Taixue to see if they recognize what this word is." Xuanyin''s "leaving" plunged the palace into unprecedented chaos. Zhongshan King, Wangfei, Mrs. Guo, Guo Kuang, Xuan Yu, Sikong Liu, Xuan Bin, and Xuan Zhao were all shocked to the scene. , Sakura also had to run over to join in the fun. Bai Wei''er has been escorted back to the wing by the maidservant. Ever since seeing how tough the Fourth Young Master is, the servants no longer dare to lead the bride to his room. After Bai Weier was fully dressed, Sikong Liu saw her for a consultation. After the diagnosis, Sikong Liu cleared his throat in embarrassment: "The right forearm is broken." Xuanyin kicked so hard that Bai Weier slammed on the hard floor like a kite with a broken string. It was lucky that only one arm was broken. Sikong Liu gave Xuan Yu a look of "I knew it would be like this". Xuan Yu frowned, but didn''t speak. Old Madam Guo and Guo Kuang looked at each other without speaking. Zhongshan Wang had a gloomy face, let alone speaking. Only the princess smiled with relief, and said with "regret": "I really wronged Miss Bai, my youngest son has such a bad temper, let alone you as an outsider, he almost killed his third brother." But its fine if the marriage is not completed, and the house is not consummated. This marriage seems to be impossible to count. But dont worry, Miss Bai, you can take care of your wounds in the mansion. I''ll try hard to persuade him again, you... still have hope to get married." These words really make people laugh out loud, Xuanyin''s position is so obvious that it is impossible to persuade him a hundred times. More importantly, Bai Wei''er''s naked appearance was seen by so many servants, is it any wonder she can stay in the mansion? Bai Wei''er lowered her head, her hands exposed outside the curtain were tightly clenched into fists. Xuan Yu glanced at her guiltily, and said softly, "It was my lack of consideration that caused Miss Bai to be wronged." Bai Wei''er clenched her lips, and squeezed out a few words between her teeth: "You Xuan family... are too bullying." An unconcealable sympathy appeared on Xuan Yu''s face, but when he thought of his younger brother''s temperament, he couldn''t make another promise to Bai Wei''er''s satisfaction, so he could only ponder for a moment, and said, "Xiao Yin''s side, I''m afraid it won''t work. I wonder if Miss Bai can change it to other conditions." This is hope, Bai Weier''s intention to continue to treat Xuanyin''s Gu poison. Bai Weier''s fist clenched: "He treated me like that, do you still expect me to save him?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： Yueyue makes a big deal (6) Chapter 292 Yueyue takes a shot (6) After finishing speaking, he endured the pain and stood up, "I don''t want to see you again." "Miss Bai, I''ll see you off." Xuan Yu stepped forward lightly, and stopped three steps away from her. This is his habit of fighting for many years. Except for very important people, otherwise, he would not casually talk to her. People get too close. Bai Wei''er glanced at him coldly: "Stop being hypocritical." She walked out of the palace without looking back. But she didn''t go back to Ma''s house immediately, but asked the coachman where there was a quieter temple, and then moved to a temple. At dawn, Zijuan, the personal maid, also moved over. When the news reached Tangli Courtyard, Ning Yue was trying on a new apron. Recently, the apron was repaired so badly that the original apron was too small to fit. Dongmei made two new ones for her overnight, and finally it was not so crowded. . "Is she really not going back to Ma''s house?" Ning Yue asked after looking in the mirror. Dongmei snorted and said, "She has the face to return? My sister raped men with our wife, and she raped men with you herself. She said she was good at hands and kindness. She is so skilled in medicine, but why is her character so bad? How dare she be in the house? Stay here, this servant must be the first to reveal the embarrassing fact that her naked **** was seen!" Bai Wei''er failed in the "Overlord''s hard bow", but was so humiliated by Xuan Yin. If it were her, she might not be able to stay in the Ma family and the Xuan family. Although the temple is poor, it is undoubtedly the best choice for those who want to escape from the world. The truth is true, but Ning Yue always feels that things are not that simple, and she hopes that she is thinking too much. That afternoon, people from the Xuan family came to the door. It was still the Qin family from before. The Qin family didn''t say anything about Xuan Yin''s poisoning, only that Xuan Yu was going to go to war. Before the expedition, I saw my favorite younger brother getting married. After discussing with Ma Yuan, the old lady agreed to the Xuan family''s request and moved the marriage on the eighth day of June to the first day of May. With the advance of the wedding date, a series of preparatory work has also been advanced accordingly. According to the original Xiliang customs, before the big wedding, both parties should go to the temple to burn incense and fast for three days, praying for this marriage and for the future. Qiansun prays. The Xuan family went there as early as the end of March. At Ma''s house, it was delayed until the fifth day of April because Lin Lanzhi caught a bit of cold. On the fifth day of April, Lin Lanzhi got up early in the morning. After dressing up her daughter, the mother and daughter went to the Fushouyuan to greet the old lady. Ever since the incident of dream hugging an actor happened, the old lady was so ashamed that she never dared to go out again, and the twice-daily morning sleep was changed to once every ten days. After greeting the old lady, Baozhu found Ning Yue by taking the opportunity of sending her out. "Sister Baozhu, has there been any movement in Qinghui Academy recently?" Ning Yue asked. Baozhu lowered her voice and said: "There is no big movement, but Bai Shuang''er comes to the yard every day to kneel for half an hour, begging the old lady for forgiveness, and then Bai Shuang''er started to be a vegetarian, saying that she wanted to pray for the dead child, hope He was reincarnated early." Like what Bai Shuang''er did, she pretended to be weak, pitiful, and kind. Ning Yue asked again: "What''s the old lady''s attitude?" Baozhu said truthfully: "I ignored her at first, but after a long time, you also know that the old lady is not hard-hearted, and she is the most lonely." Ning Yue understands. Although the old lady has not expressed her opinion at the moment, if Bai Shuang''er is allowed to develop, she will almost be back in favor. What are you kidding? She already hated Bai Shuang''er enough when nothing happened to Bai Wei''er, but now that Bai Wei''er came to grab Xuan Yin from her again, she really wanted to get rid of these two sisters! Not knowing what came to mind, Ning Yue asked again: "She hasn''t been out of the house recently, has she?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： Yueyue makes a big deal (7) Chapter 293 Yueyue makes a big deal (7) Baozhu shook her head: "With her identity, she can''t get out." "That''s right." Ning Yue thought for a while, "Where''s the maid beside her?" "Qing Mei has bought her rouge and gouache a few times, but not many have gone out." Baozhu said. "Yue''er, are you ready? Your second aunt and the others are waiting!" Not far away, Lin Lanzhi waved to Ning Yue. "Coming!" Ning Yue finished speaking, and took Baozhu''s hand, "Thank you, sister Baozhu, I''ll go first." Baozhu nodded: "Go, I''m at home, and I''ll take care of Missy and Niuniu." Ma Ningxin is from Heli, so she can''t participate in this kind of activities, saying it is unlucky, for fear of infecting Ning Yue with bad luck. Ning Yue saw the second wife, the third wife, mother and daughter who had been waiting for a long time at the gate. After a few days of seeing each other, the second wife had gained weight to a new height, and Ning Wan became more and more beautiful; the third wife and Ning Zhen were still the same. Only Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo Nuo. "It can be regarded as coming, the sun is so poisonous, we have to arrive before noon!" The second lady wiped her sweat and said. The third lady hurriedly echoed: "Yes, it was cold for a while a few days ago, and now it''s hot again, don''t get sunstroke halfway." Lin Lanzhi ordered Hongyu to count the carriages and everyone''s salutes one by one. Because they would live for three days, everyone brought a lot of things, and it took three carriages to load the salutes. After getting ready, Lin Lanzhi said to the two sisters-in-law: "Second sister-in-law and third sister-in-law don''t have anything to bring? If not, let''s go on the road." Unexpectedly, just as the group of people were about to step out of the threshold, a thin purple figure hurried over, with a lily bun on his hair, wearing pearl begonia hairpins, bright moon rings on his earrings, no makeup, so pitiful, not farewell Who is Bai Shuang''er who has been there for many days? Bai Shuang''er stood still in front of Lin Lanzhi, saluted respectfully and said, "Ma''am." Behind her, Qingmei followed, and Qingmei twisted two bundles in her hands. Lin Lanzhi frowned: "What are you doing here? You just had a miscarriage, so it''s time to cultivate yourself." A trace of disdain flashed across the eyes of the second and third wives. Bai Shuang''er blushed in embarrassment, bit her lip, and lowered her head a little more humbly: "My servant... I want to ask my wife for something." Ha, with this appearance, is she really the same Bai Shuang''er who held Ma Yuan''s arm and didn''t take Lin Lanzhi seriously? Ning Yue almost suspected that she was dazzled. Lin Lanzhi frowned impatiently: "I can''t decide what to do with you, so go find Fourth Master!" Ning Yue silently gave her mother a thumbs up. Bai Shuang''er is an evil star, whoever gets it will be unlucky. If it is good, others will be useless, and if it is bad, others will be guilty. It is better to stay away. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Bai Shuang''er knelt down with a plop. Kneeling, Lin Lanzhi took two steps back in shock: "What are you doing? Do you want everyone to see me bullying you?" The second madam glanced at Bai Shuang''er''s charming face with disdainful eyes, and said, "Don''t worry, fourth brother and sister, we can all testify for you, she is the one who wants to kneel, and has nothing to do with you." The third lady nodded like a pounding garlic: "That''s it!" Bai Shuang''er burst into tears, looked at Lin Lanzhi, sobbed and said: "Ma''am! I know that I have offended you, please forgive me for the sake of us being in the fourth master''s room. The maidservant''s fault! The maidservant has changed her ways, and she will repay Madam in the future!" As she spoke, she kowtowed in public. Lin Lanzhi was going to help her, but was stopped by Ning Yue, who said with a blank expression: "Mother, if she wants to kneel and kowtow, let her do it!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： Yueyue makes a big deal (8) Chapter 294 Yueyue takes a shot (8) "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?" Lin Lanzhi gave Bai Shuang''er a bad face. Bai Shuang''er said: "Actually, it''s nothing serious, but the servant girl hasn''t seen my sister for a long time, and I miss my sister very much. I want to ask Madam for a favor, allowing me to go out of the house to visit her!" In Ma''s house, the aunt and the housemaid are not allowed to leave the house at will, because they are afraid of having any unclear entanglements with the men outside. Although Bai Shuang''er is nameless, she has even been pregnant with a child. Everyone, including Ma Yuan, naturally included her in the ranks of aunts. She wanted to leave the mansion unless she got the consent of Ma Yuan or the mistress. Ma Yuan has been avoiding her recently, how could he be willing to see her? She had no choice but to focus on Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi subconsciously wanted to reject Bai Shuang''er''s request. After doing some measurements, Ning Yue gently held Lin Lanzhi''s hand, and said, "Mother, Bai Wei''er has a broken bone, and the injury is very serious. I don''t know if she is better. It is reasonable for Miss Bai to worry about her." Among them, you are ready." Lin Lanzhi wished that the woman who robbed her son-in-law would have all her bones broken, so why would she let Bai Shuanger visit her? But when she met her daughter''s meaningful eyes, she knew that her daughter might have other plans, so she said to Bai Shuang''er: "Okay, you can go, but remember, you must come back before dark!" "Thank you ma''am! Thank you ma''am!" After kowtowing in tears of joy, Bai Shuang''er took the package from Qing Mei and left the house with tears in her eyes. Lin Lanzhi didn''t take this little incident to heart, and got into the carriage with her daughter. After that, the second wife, mother and daughter, and the third wife, mother and daughter also boarded the carriage one after another. After an hour of turbulence, the carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain. Hongyu opened the curtain and helped Lin Lanzhi and Ning Yue off the carriage. At this time, it was just around noon, and the weather was not too hot. Only the obese second wife suffered from heatstroke. After a short rest, the group of people stepped on the steps to Baiyun Temple. Baiyun Temple is a historic site left over from the previous dynasty. It has a history of more than 100 years. It is full of incense and has an excellent reputation. It is one of the few temples that can accept royal guests. Before coming, Lin Lanzhi had already greeted the abbot of the temple, and there was a clever little monk waiting at the gate of the temple early. The little novice bowed to everyone: "Amitabha, the female donors have worked **** the journey, the meditation room and vegetarian food are all ready, please female donors come with me." Ning Yue and his group followed the little master, bypassing the Guanyin Hall and Tathagata Hall...to a very quiet Buddhist courtyard in the back mountain. Lin Lanzhi reserved seven rooms in advance, one for her and Ning Yue, one for their maid, one for the second wife''s mother and daughter, one for the third wife''s mother and daughter, two for their maid, and the last room was originally for The old lady decided, but seeing the old lady''s expression was wrong, Lin Lanzhi didn''t make this request. That room came in handy at night when Ma Yuan came. Ma Yuan patted his daughter on the shoulder solemnly: "I have something important to discuss with your mother, so you just...stay there for one night first, huh? Anyway, you are so old now, you should not be afraid of the dark anymore." Lin Lanzhi naturally quit, leaving Ning Yue behind and driving Ma Yuan to the last meditation room. Starting tomorrow, we will be officially fasting. Lin Lanzhi told everyone to rest earlier. The second room and the third room closed their doors and went to sleep, and Lin Lanzhi was about to lock the door, when suddenly, someone knocked on the door. "Ma''am! Ma''am, it''s me!" When Lin Lanzhi heard this voice, his stomach started to churn, he opened the door, looked at the other party coldly and said, "Why are you here again? Didn''t you just go back home after visiting your sister?" ? (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： Yueyue makes a big deal (9) Chapter 295 Yueyue takes a shot (9) Bai Shuang''er said in embarrassment: "Yes, the servant girl is going back to the mansion, but I didn''t expect that I forgot the time when I talked to my sister, and when I came out, it was so late... The mountain road is too difficult to walk, maid...The servant girl dare not walk at night road" "Wait." Lin Lanzhi frowned, "Bai Weier is also in Baiyun Temple?" Bai Shuang''er nodded: "Yes, after she was injured, she couldn''t bear face. She didn''t dare to stay in the palace, and she didn''t dare to go back to the general''s residence, so she came to live in Baiyun Temple." It''s really a narrow road to Yuanjia! Lin Lanzhi''s good mood was completely destroyed at once, but she couldn''t really drive people out if they asked for her name. But...in whose room should Bai Shuang''er be put to sleep? Everyone''s room was full, except Ma Yuan''s room. Although she and Ma Yuan were having an awkward fight, it didn''t mean she was willing to send other women to Ma Yuan''s bed. She glanced at Bai Shuang''er. Bai Shuang''er lowered her brows and looked cautious, for fear of offending her if she said something wrong. Really good at pretending! What visiting sister? It was clearly expected that the Ma Yuan Association would come to the temple, so you want to take the opportunity to get close to Ma Yuan, right? No, she must not be allowed to succeed! But if we dont put her in Ma Yuans house, who else should we put her in? "Mother." Ning Yue smiled slightly, "Father just said that he has something to discuss with you, so you should go earlier and let Miss Bai rest here. I don''t sleep well, Miss Bai, don''t you mind?" Bai Shuang''er''s charming face immediately revealed a look of gratitude: "Of course I don''t mind, it''s the maid''s blessing that the third lady can keep the maidservant for one night!" Lin Lanzhi was not at ease, took Ning Yue''s hand, and whispered: "Yue''er, I always think Bai Shuang''er is weird, and her temperament is too different. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Let her go to your father. There." Mistress seduces her husband, she feels uncomfortable, but what if Mistress framed her daughter? This hurt her more than anything. Ning Yue gave Lin Lanzhi a reassuring look, her mother noticed something strange, why didn''t she? As the saying goes, if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you won''t catch the tiger''s cubs, so she just wanted to see what kind of medicine was sold in this Bai Shuang''er''s gourd! "Mother, you just go, I have my own measure." Lin Lanzhi was still worried, Ning Yue whispered a few words in her ear, and she nodded in relief: "Well, if something goes wrong, remember to call someone, your father and I will be awake . Bai Shuang''er stayed in Ning Yue''s room. At night, the little novice gave each benefactor a midnight snackporridge and pastries. Bai Shuang''er took two bites, saw Ning Yue lying down with her clothes on, and asked softly, "Miss San, would you like some?" Ning Yue shook her head, turned her back, and opened a book to read. Bai Shuang''er pursed her lips, looked at Ning Yue''s back and said, "My servant heard that Miss San''s homework is very good. She won the first place in the test last year, and even the dean praised Miss San." Ning Yue ignored her. She said to herself again: "I also like to read, but I am actually illiterate. The master said that I look beautiful when I read, so I often pretend to like books, like a lady of everyone. You may laugh at me." I imitate..." "Even Dong Shi''s imitation can understand, Miss Bai is not completely clueless." Ning Yue interrupted Bai Shuang''er lightly. Bai Shuang''er choked, her long eyelashes trembled a few times, and said: "Miss San, we actually...couldn''t be so stiff. We are a family..." "Family?" Ning Yue laughed mockingly, "You seduced my father, your sister seduced my fianc, the two sisters are rushing to match their husband and son-in-law, for a family like yours, forgive me Ma Ningyue rise." (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： Yueyue makes a big shot (10) Chapter 296 Yueyue makes a big deal (10) "My sister''s matter... I really don''t know about it." Bai Shuang''er said sadly, "To be honest, my relationship with her is not as good as you seem. She has only been in my house for less than half a year , In the past six months, the total number of words we have spoken does not exceed ten sentences. You see, she is so good at medicine that she can even cure the princesss illness. How grateful should the princess be to her? Are you mother and daughter suppressed to death?" This is the truth, Bai Weier offended Xuanyin, but she still treated Princess Fuyuan''s illness, and Xuan Yu didn''t "give up" Bai Weier, just waiting to open Bai Weier''s heart knot, let Bai Weier Wei''er treated Xuan Yin again for Gu poison. Whether Bai Wei''er begged for grace from Fuyuan or raised conditions from Xuan Yu, it was enough to firmly stabilize Bai Shuang''er''s position. Unfortunately, Bai Wei''er didn''t do this! Ning Yue glanced at Bai Shuang''er out of the corner of her eye. What did she mean by telling herself this? "Miss Bai, do you know why Bai Weier was able to seduce Xuanyin?" "I heard that Prince Yin had some incurable disease." She said uncertainly. This is the news from outside. Did Bai Shuang''er really not know that Xuan Yin had been poisoned, or was she pretending not to know? "Miss San, I have nothing else to say to you. I just hope that we don''t continue to misunderstand like this. I really don''t know about Wei''er, let alone participate. What''s the point of fighting between us? What''s the meaning? I don''t want much, just a title. As long as the third lady is willing to give it to me, from now on, I will be happy to follow the example of the third lady!" Ning Yue stopped flipping the pages of the book: "Do you think I will follow the lead?" "Yes." Bai Shuang''er nodded without the slightest hesitation. Ning Yue turned around and looked at her, her eyes were like a bottomless lake, faint, with cold waves: "Including dealing with your sister?" Bai Shuang''er was startled, and her eyes widened in disbelief. From the panicked eyes, Ning Yue saw an undisguised struggle. After a while, the struggle faded away, replaced by a strong determination. "Yes, including dealing with her." "Why?" Ning Yue looked at her fixedly and asked. Bai Shuang''er shrank her pupils and said, "Because she...isn''t my sister at all!" On the quiet back slope, in a separate courtyard, Zijuan slowly opened the courtyard door, and saw Xuan Yu and Sikongliu coming, without raising his eyelids, he asked arrogantly: "It''s so late, why don''t you come to my house?" Miss, is there something wrong?" Xuan Yu said politely: "If you count the days, it''s time to change Miss Bai''s medicine." Physicians don''t heal themselves. No matter how good Bai Weier''s medical skills are, even if her arm is broken, she still needs to be splinted by others. "You guys wait, I''ll report to my lady!" Zijuan closed the door with a bang! Xuan Yu''s mouth twitched, and he clenched his fists tightly, as if he was suppressing the emotion in his eyes. Sikong Liu sighed: "It''s so good, you have to come to be rejected, you deserve it!" Not long after, Zicuckoo came out, her expression was still stinky: "My lady is taking a bath, come back in half an hour!" Sikong Liu tugged at Xuan Yu''s sleeve: "Let''s go, let''s go to the Guanyin Hall to sit for a while, there are thick mosquitoes here, be careful not to be carried away." The two went one after the other. Ning Yue put down the book, looked at Bai Shuang''er with straight eyes, and smiled: "Miss Bai, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. Bai Weier is now the princess''s savior, you are making fun of her." , but dont go too far. (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： Yueyue makes a pot of money (11) Chapter 297 Yueyue makes a big deal (11) Bai Shuang''er looked sternly and said, "I''m not kidding! She''s really not my sister!" "So you''ve been lying to us?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and asked. Bai Shuang''er squeezed the veil tightly, and a very strong tangled look appeared in her eyes: "No, I didn''t deliberately lie to you, I too...I just found out...I said I came to visit her today, but actually...I just wanted to make sure a bit!" Ning Yue came to the table and sat down, picked up a piece of pastry, but didn''t eat it, but stopped when she wanted to eat it: "Oh? What did you find?" "I found this!" Bai Shuang''er took out a jade pendant from her purse, "My father sells medicines in southern Xinjiang all the year round, and I''m quite familiar with their stuff, although I don''t know what it says, but I''m sure , this is the Southern Xinjiang script!" In this era, almost everyone has the habit of wearing jade pendants, and generally engraved on jade pendants are either names or family emblems. If Bai Wei''er is really a newcomer, it is absolutely impossible to wear a jade pendant with Nanjiang''s name engraved on it. After sizing up the jade pendant, Ning Yue asked Bai Shuang''er, "Didn''t your father bring her back?" "Yes! But I suspect that she deceived my father! In the early years, my father kept several outhouses outside, and never heard of anyone who gave birth to a child. Maybe...she bribed one of them and lied that she was My father''s blood, my father brought her back in a moment of soft-heartedness." "This possibility is indeed not impossible." Ning Yue pointed the jade pendant at the candlelight and looked at it carefully. The suet jade is transparent in texture and cannot be superior. One day when I find out the truth, will I sue you for colluding with people from southern Xinjiang?" Bai Shuang''er plopped down on her knees: "Miss San Mingjian! I was deceived! I really didn''t collude with people from southern Xinjiang... I... ask Miss San to save me" It is no wonder that Bai Shuang''er''s attitude has changed so quickly. Anyone who is charged with colluding with people from southern Xinjiang will be treated as a traitor. but- Ning Yue glanced at Bai Shuang''er through the gap of the jade pendant, and said, "You just confronted her, what did she say? Did you admit it?" Bai Shuang''er shook her head again: "No, she said that the jade pendant is not hers, but I obviously found it in her room." "Didn''t she ask where you picked it up?" Bai Shuang''er said: "I asked, I told the truth that it was in her room, she said, maybe some maid stole something good and had nowhere to hide it, so she threw it at her place." This kind of situation is relatively common. Some people have dirty hands and feet, and they steal it and are afraid of being found out, so they throw it everywhere. Bai Shuang''er said angrily: "She also said that it might belong to the fourth master, because the fourth master has dealt with the soldiers in southern Xinjiang all the year round, and it is not surprising that he found some good things. I pretended to believe it in front of her. But she clearly is Explaining, covering up!" Ning Yue put the jade pendant in her arms: "You have done a good job. As for me, I have always had revenge and kindness. If you really help me get rid of Bai Wei''er, a thorn in my side, I will definitely let you die in Ma''an." The house is going smoothly!" Bai Shuang''er''s eyes flashed extremely brightly: "Thank you, Miss San! Thank you, Miss San!" "I''m sleepy, I''ll go to bed first, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow." Ning Yue yawned, and lay back in the bed. Not long after, there was the sound of even breathing. Where Ning Yue couldn''t see, Bai Shuang''er''s indistinct eyes fell on the cake that Ning Yue picked up but didn''t eat, and smiled coldly, Miss San, Miss San, I know you are cautious Eat anything prepared by others, but you must have never expected that I have another trick! Bai Shuang''er took out a small porcelain bottle from her bosom, took a little medicine powder and sprinkled it into the oil lamp, a faint fragrance filled the air. She immediately covered her mouth and nose, put on a black cloak, opened the door and went out. As soon as she walked on her front foot, Ning Yue opened her eyes on her back foot. Ning Yue squeezed her nose tightly, jumped out of bed, twisted up the teapot and poured out the oil lamp, then put on a dark coat and followed quietly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Yueyue makes a big deal (1) Chapter 298 Yueyue takes a shot (1) In the meditation room, the light was dim, Lin Lanzhi sat quietly on the bedside, carefully looking at the schedule list for tomorrow, opposite her, on a small round stool, sat Ma Yuan with bright eyes. "Lanzhi." Ma Yuan said, "Can you think about what I just said?" Lin Lanzhi glared at him without thinking: "Ma Yuan, thank you, I thought you had really changed your mind, but I didn''t expect that you were just pretending! In your heart, you are still facing the white man who almost killed me. Shuang''er!" Ma Yuan said slyly: "No, I didn''t pretend, I really want to get along with you, and I really didn''t go to see her these days. I was also very angry about your birthday, she shouldn''t move What a crooked mind! Fortunately...you are fine..." "I''m fine, so can she be forgiven?" Lin Lanzhi almost laughed angrily, if Yue''er and Xiao Yin hadn''t been alert and bought the actor in advance, now she would be the one whose reputation was ruined. This man actually wanted to improve Bai Shuang''er and asked her to forgive him! These days, he clings to her, teases her, and coaxes her everywhere, all because of that Bai Shuang''er! Ma Yuan lowered his head, and said, "I''m not asking you to forgive her, but since her child is gone, she has been punished. I owe their family a life..." "Ma Yuan, that''s what you owe, not me, Lin Lanzhi! I have no reason to find a concubine for my daughter in order to repay your kindness!" "We are husband and wife, can''t you be considerate of me? I have no feelings for her, but... I owe her too much." Lin Lanzhi was so angry that she didn''t want to talk anymore, and told her to agree to Bai Shuang''er''s door-to-door, death is impossible! But said that after Ning Yue chased her out, she followed Bai Shuang''er all the way to a secluded small courtyard. This courtyard didn''t look like a place for ordinary pilgrims to live in, but rather a long-term residence. Bai Shuang''er entered the yard through the back door, looked back, and closed the door carefully. She walked through the backyard, stepped onto the corridor, and turned into a small room on the easternmost side, where Bai Weier had been waiting for a long time. Bai Wei''er is still wearing a light blue curtain, even in a dimly lit room, in the translucent curtain, she has a splint on her right arm, and for better braking, wraps gauze around her neck and hangs her arm . She quietly looked at Bai Shuang''er, who was covered in sweat, and said without moving, "It''s all done?" Bai Shuang''er glanced at the girl sitting on the seat, feeling an invisible coercion coming towards her, and involuntarily lowered her head slightly: "Yes, it''s done, she''s already fainted now gone." "Oh? She didn''t get suspicious?" It sounded like she didn''t quite believe in Bai Shuang''er''s ability to handle affairs. A trace of displeasure flashed in Bai Shuang''er''s heart, but for some reason, she didn''t have the guts to get angry with this younger sister who had been with her for several months. She said: "She is very suspicious. , I ate most of it, but she didn''t move a single bite. Later, I explained some of your ''things'' to her as you said, and gave her the jade pendant, so she seemed to believe me. But it didn''t Immediately agreed to my request, but said very cunningly, I helped her get rid of you, and she let me live smoothly in Ma''s house. But what is smooth sailing? Do you stop picking on me, or give me The position of equal wife? Its so easy to fool me when Im a three-year-old child! At this point, seeing that the other party did not respond at all, I knew that I had strayed from the topic, so I returned to the main topic and said, "I waited for her to fall asleep, and poured the medicine in the lamp. But... what are you going to do? After knocking her out , kill her... or sell her?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： Yueyue makes a big deal (2) Chapter 299 Yueyue makes a big deal (2) Bai Wei''er didn''t speak. Bai Shuang''er asked again: "You want to get rid of her and marry Prince Yin, right? But you must be careful, she is in the same temple as you, if something happened to her, you are the biggest suspect." "Me?" Bai Weier smiled softly, "Isn''t it you? You live in the same room with her, and you have a grudge against her. Who would think you did it when she died?" Bai Shuang''er''s face suddenly changed: "You...you planted me?" Bai Weier said calmly: "Just kidding, why are you so nervous? It''s still useful for me to keep her." "Then you have to hurry up, if the medicine wears off, it will not be so easy to attack her again." Bai Shuang''er kindly reminded. Bai Wei''er did not take it seriously and said, "Do you really think you have succeeded?" Bai Shuang''er was surprised again: "What do you mean?" Bai Wei''er looked at the door behind Bai Shuang''er, and said unhurriedly: "You''re here, why don''t you come in and sit?" After the words fell, Ning Yue was pushed in by Zijuan, and Zijuan''s knife rested on Ning Yue''s neck. Bai Shuang''er was dumbfounded. For a while, she didn''t realize what happened. She looked at Ning Yue, then at Bai Weier, and asked, "This...you...you..." "I never expected you to fool her." Bai Wei''er said. Bai Shuang''er became more and more puzzled: "You didn''t expect me to deceive her, but you expected me...to stun her, you know I will miss, you..." "That''s right, I believed in her, not you." Bai Weier nodded. Bai Shuang''er was confused, her brain was not enough. It was Ning Yue who "kindly" explained to her: "She knows that no matter what purpose you have, I can see through it at a glance, so she lied to you and told you to stun me. I pretend After Tsukuru was stunned by you, you sneaked out, I want to know what you guys are going to do to me, and I must follow you quietly, so you will naturally fall into the trap set by her." Bai Shuang''er''s face turned pale in an instant: "You mean, her purpose from the beginning was to hope that I would lure you here?" Ning Yue said lightly: "Yes, but if she told you directly and tried to attract me, how could I follow you so stupidly after I saw through your purpose?" Crack, crack, crack. Bai Wei''er slapped her hands, and even though she was separated by the curtain, she could still feel her smiling: "As expected of the person I have put my heart and soul into dealing with, she is smart and clever enough." "No matter how smart and clever you are, it will fall into your hands? If you want to praise yourself, just say it, why step on me?" Ning Yue raised her lips in a funny way, and her baby fat face had not yet faded. The situation at that time revealed the slightest fear, as if he didn''t realize that he was already in prison. Bai Weier sat up straight, looked at her without squinting and said, "It''s useless to pretend to be calm, Ma Ningyue, since you''ve won my game, don''t even think about going out properly." "Really?" Ning Yue touched the knife on her neck, raised her eyebrows and said, "Can you take the knife away? You are a secret guard at least, and you can deal with me who is powerless." People, don''t you need to save face like this?" Bai Weier gave Zijuan a wink, Zijuan put away the knife, and stepped aside expressionlessly. Bai Shuang''er on the side was frightened. This maid turned out to be a secret guard. No wonder she always looked superior and ignored her. She turned to look at Bai Wei''er: "Who are you?" Bai Weier said contemptuously, "Didn''t I already tell you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： Yueyue makes a big deal (3) Chapter 300 Yueyue takes a shot (3) "You..." Bai Shuang''er''s pale face quickly turned livid again, "Are you really from Southern Xinjiang? How could this happen? Aren''t those words made up to win Ning Yue''s trust?" Bai Weier was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, so she gestured to Zijuan, and Zijuan pushed Bai Shuanger to the next door, then returned, and continued to stare at Ning Yue covetously. Ning Yue shrugged, and sat down on a clean chair: "Tell me, why did you bring me here? You don''t want to hold me hostage and threaten Xuanyin to marry you, do you? Let me tell you, it''s impossible." Regardless of past and present lives, Xuan Yin is not a person who can be successfully threatened, even if he dies with his enemies and loved ones. She doesn''t know if Xuanyin loved anyone in his previous life. She only knows that Xuanyin once raised a very fierce Tibetan mastiff. Once, a rebel captured his Tibetan mastiff alive and threatened him to release his brother. This request was actually not difficult to satisfy. Anyone would agree to his conditions first, even if they would be captured later. Xuanyin didn''t do that, he shot his beloved pet to death with an arrow, and then split the chaotic party and the chaotic party''s brothers. Xuanyin looks ruffian, but in his bones, there is a kind of inviolable dignity. She looked at Bai Weier, as long as Bai Weier was not a fool, she should understand that what she just said was not trying to scare her. Bai Weier''s lips and teeth let out a voice that seemed to be a smile but not a smile: "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. I use you to threaten someone who can''t be threatened at all." Ning Yue lowered her long eyelashes slowly, squeezed her slender white fingers and said, "So, you really wanted to threaten someone by bringing me here." Bai Wei''er''s body froze slightly, but she didn''t show too much surprise. What''s the matter now, let this poor little girl know the truth? Anyway, nothing has changed. She lifted the curtain lightly, revealing a smooth chin and bright red lips: "Zicuckoo, I''ve finished my bath, I can invite the prince and the others in." "Yes." Zijuan tapped Ning Yue''s acupoints, placed Ning Yue beside Bai Wei''er, and went out to invite Xuan Yu and Sikong Liu in. The moment they saw Ning Yue, both Xuan Yu and Sikong Liu had puzzled looks on their faces. "Huh? Little girl, why are you here?" Sikong Liu scratched his head and asked with disbelief in his eyes. Ning Yue hooked her lips bitterly: "Sorry, I have troubled you." Sikong Liu opened his mouth wide. Xuan Yu''s gaze has been fixed on Ning Yue since he entered the room, he was thinking about something, it was difficult to distinguish. Bai Wei''er pointed to the chair beside her with her intact left hand, and said calmly: "Please sit down, Mr. Sikong and Mr. Sikong, I have someone make good tea. You two will be very happy to try it." Taste it." Xuan Yu''s hand hanging by his side was tightly clenched into a fist, and after glancing at Bai Wei''er, he and Sikong Liu sat on the spacious chair. Zicuckoo immediately served tea, one cup for each person. The color of the tea was slightly weird, slightly lighter than strong tea, slightly darker than clear tea, and exuded a strange smell. Sikong Liu sniffed it on the tip of his nose, his eyes trembled: "The crane''s top is red?" Xuan Yu''s hand holding the teacup froze in mid-air. Bai Wei''er nodded with a smile: "Yes, old Mr. Sikong''s guess is really accurate, it''s the red crest." Sikongliu pursed his mouth in disgust, and put down the cup. Xuan Yu also planned to put down the teacup, but Bai Weier looked at him and said, "Are you sure you want to do this, son? The poisonous needle in my hand is not a joke." (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： Yueyue makes a big deal (4) Chapter 301 Yueyue takes a shot (4) The needle in her fingers touched Ning Yue''s delicate neck. Ning Yue saw her use this kind of needle as early as in Huichuntang, and knocked down a strong man in the blink of an eye. Later, the doctor of Huichuntang rescued the strong man, but there was no way to recover. If the needle penetrated into her skin, let alone Sikong Liu, even Bai Wei''er would not be able to save her. Ning Yue lowered her long eyelashes and said nothing. Sikong Liu jumped up all of a sudden, pointed at Bai Weier, and said dumbfounded: "Hey! Little baby, what are you doing? Put down the needle quickly! If you have something to say, talk!" Bai Weier laughed sarcastically: "Do you think we can talk about it now?" Xuan Yu frowned. Sikong Liu yelled: "Hey, hey! Little baby, I know you are very angry with Xuan Yin, it is true that Xuan Yin is not kind to you, but all of this has nothing to do with Yue girl, and it has nothing to do with Xuan Yu either! If you want revenge, go find that stinky boy, dont kill innocent people indiscriminately! Listen to the old mans advice, dont do stupid things, huh? Bai Wei''er smiled, lightly at first, then her shoulders began to shake, and after a while, the whole person wanted to lean forward and backward. Sikong Liu''s face darkened: "What are you laughing at? Are you crazy?" "I laugh at you for being naive. At this juncture, I still haven''t seen what I want." Bai Wei''er barely stopped her smile, and looked at Xuan Yu who had been silent all the time, "My lord, I am patient. Limited, you and her life, choose one for yourself!" Xuan Yu''s hand holding the teacup tightened suddenly. Bai Wei''er said again: "From the moment you gave up the method of carnival, I knew that you were attracted to Ma Ningyue. Do you really think that I have a crush on your brother? In order to marry him, I did not hesitate to use antidote to marry him." How to persecute your family?" Xuan Yu''s knuckles holding the teacup were faintly white: "Who are you?" The voice seemed to come out of his throat, many times deeper than usual. Bai Wei''er didn''t seem to notice his anger, and raised her chin wantonly and said: "I said that my patience is limited. If you want to know, I can tell you, but I will tell you before she dies, or after she dies." , you choose yourself!" Xuan Yu''s throat slipped. Sikong Liu pressed the hand that was about to be raised: "Don''t be impulsive! Who knows if she will keep her promise? If she refuses to admit it, wouldn''t your death be in vain?" "Old Mr. Sikong is right. I may turn my back on it, but right now, you can only bet with me. If you drink it, there is a half chance of her surviving; if you don''t drink it, she will definitely die a miserable death. Invincible The mighty general who is invincible, would you gamble with your own life on half the chance of her surviving?" Bai Wei''er said to Xuan Yu with a sneer. Ning Yue stared at Bai Wei''er from the corner of her eye: "When did you start plotting against us?" Bai Weier said: "It may be earlier than you imagined." Ning Yue frowned: "Did you already know that Princess Fuyuan has a bad heart, and you treated her just to get closer to the Zhongshan Palace?" Bai Wei''er smiled and did not speak. Her smile was very cold, and her red lips were raised, but it did not make people feel happy. Ning Yue knew that she guessed it right, and said again: "You also know that Xuanyin has been poisoned by Gu poison, right? How did you know such a hidden thing?" "No comment." Bai Weier raised her chin and said. Ning Yue was so disgusted by her aloof appearance that she wanted to go up and slap her twice, but Ning Yue couldn''t, so she could only stare at her from the corner of her eyes: "You also know who Xuanyin''s mother is, and she deliberately dressed up like her , not only defrauding everyones favor, but also attracting Xuanyin to take the initiative to find you. In this way, you can create an encounter with Xuanyin, and then you will be "overwhelmed" by Xuanyin''s handsome and extraordinary appearance, and want to marry him , not hesitate to force marriage. These, I am not wrong, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： Yueyue makes a big deal (5) Chapter 302 Yueyue makes a big deal (5) Bai Wei''er said flatly: "It''s really smart." Ning Yue said coldly: "But at the same time, you understand that your forced marriage cannot be successful. The reason why you still do it is just to turn yourself into a weak person and arouse everyone''s sympathy, especially Xuan Yu who made this marriage happen. My heart must be full of guilt for you. You moved to live in the temple, Xuan Yu can''t ignore you, Xuan Yu often visits you, and you have more chances to attack Xuan Yu." "It is undeniable that your guess is almost inseparable, but you are wrong about one point." But Bai Weier is not going to tell Ning Yue about this. Because it''s so embarrassing. When she seduced Xuanyin, she never thought that she would fail. After she successfully conquered Xuanyin, it would be easier to deal with Xuanyu than in the temple. It was because the seduction failed, she had no choice but to start the second plan. There are certain risks in the second plan, Xuan Yu visits her every now and then, but what if the day when Xuan Yu comes is not the day when Ma Ningyue enters the temple to pray for her marriage? Fortunately, she is lucky! On the first day of Ma Ningyue''s arrival, Xuan Yu happened to deliver it to her door! Ning Yue had a panoramic view of her look of disappointment and complacency, why didn''t she understand what she had missed? Xuan Yin is the only and most important change in this plan. In fact, even she didn''t expect Xuanyin to refuse so simply. "Bai Weier." Ning Yue slowed down her voice, "Why did you have to kill Xuan Yu? Xuan Yu never offended you." Bai Wei''er snorted coldly: "If you don''t kill him, why don''t you wait for him to send his troops south and kill us Southern Xinjiang people?" "Ah!" Sikongliu frowned, "Are you from Southern Xinjiang?" Bai Wei''er smiled disdainfully: "I only know now, isn''t it too late? Prince Xuan, drink it! I''ll count to three, and the poisonous needle will stab your sweetheart to death." Ning Yue''s eyes fell on Xuan Yu''s stiff face: "My lord, don''t..." Bai Wei''er''s needle moved a little closer to her skin, and the cold breath came from the needle tip, like a will-o''-the-wisp, instantly enveloped Ning Yue. Ning Yue didn''t dare to say anything. Bai Wei''er smiled with satisfaction, and said to Xuanyin: "My lord, don''t you want to drink?" Xuan Yu finally drank it down, not a drop left. "Hahahaha..." Bai Wei''er''s almost maniacal laughter suddenly sounded in the room, "Xuanyu, this is the purest crane crest red, even if my master comes here, there is no way to get you out of the palace of the king of hell. Pull it back! Go to hell! Without you, we will definitely win this battle in Southern Xinjiang!" Xuan Yu clutched his chest, as if his body was unable to support himself, he slowly bent down. This kind of crane-topped red, the poison attacked very quickly, and his whole body was tense , the shoulders began to shake, and after a while, the whole body shook. It''s not uncomfortable, but... laughing. He laughed, he was actually laughing! Bai Weier''s eyes widened: "Xuan Yu!" Xuan Yu raised his head, looked at Bai Weier playfully, and slowly took off the human skin mask on his face under Bai Weier''s gradually becoming astonished gaze. "Princess of Southern Xinjiang, don''t come here unharmed." "Xuanyin?!" Bai Weier suddenly changed color! Xuan Yin raised the corner of his right lip charmingly: "Ah, the princess still recognizes me, I thought the princess was wearing a curtain all day long, so she didn''t even see what I look like." "You... how could you..." Bai Weier pressed her chest in panic. "What happened? How could you not be poisoned, or how could you see through your identity?" Xuan Yin raised his thick eyebrows and said, "Your medical skills are so good, you can''t even see any Gu in me, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： Yueyue makes a big deal (6) Chapter 303 Yueyue makes a big deal (6) God is very wise. Everything he creates is a double-edged sword. For example, Xuanyin''s Gu poison is the most difficult Gu poison in the world, but it is also the most miraculous Gu poison. They will all become vulnerable like white eggs. Sikong Liu turned his back and snickered wickedly. Last time, he bought a detoxification pill made with this guy''s blood, which cost tens of thousands of taels of silver. Hedinghong is indeed very powerful, but Xuanyin''s blood is more powerful than her poison. Evil woman, you just need to slap Ningyue, it''s fine if you slap it. Bai Wei''er obviously also understands that her threat has lost its effect. If she had known that the person who came was Xuan Yin, she would not have used the red crest, she should have used a steamer to wake up Xuan Yin''s Gu alive! But now, what''s the use of talking about ifs? Not only did she make a mistake, she was also found out by the other party! The candlelight is getting brighter and brighter, but she feels that the world is gloomy. That night, the southern Xinjiang princess was locked up by Xuan Yin, but this thrilling night did not end because of this. While Ning Yue and Xuan Yin were busy dealing with her affairs, Bai Shuang''er escaped and fled to Ma Yuan. In the room with Lin Lanzhi, Lin Lanzhi was kidnapped. When Ning Yue arrived, they were already standing on the top of the cold wind howling mountain. Ning Yue looked at Lin Lanzhi who was held in Bai Shuang''er''s arms, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes, but she soon calmed down, and said to Bai Shuang''er, "Bai Shuang''er, what do you want to do?" Bai Shuang''er sternly said: "Let my sister go!" Ning Yue almost laughed, my God, there are such stupid women in the world! A second ago, she was being played around by Bai Weier, but at this moment, she is going to be Bai Weier''s dog leg again! "She is not your sister, you just admitted it yourself, don''t say you are deaf, you didn''t hear it!" So what if I hear it? Now she and Bai Wei''er are grasshoppers on the same rope, even if Bai Wei''er is dead, she can''t run away. Bai Shuang''er said: "Let us go, I won''t hurt your mother." Ning Yue took a look at his father with his head down and his face full of shame, and understood that it was his father who let Bai Shuang''er hijack Lin Lanzhi under his nose. It''s ridiculous, how much did his father trust Bai Shuang''er? "Bai Shuang''er, stop being obsessed. She is not an ordinary Southern Xinjiang person, she is a Southern Xinjiang princess." Princess? After a brief surprise, Bai Shuang''er was even happier. Isn''t the princess better? If they saved their princess, they would definitely treat themselves well. Anyway, I can''t get along in Xiliang anymore, so I might as well go to Southern Xinjiang, maybe there will be some new opportunities! However, she was not happy for long before she was thrown into **** by Ning Yue''s words. "Your father was killed by her." "You''re talking nonsense!" "I''m not talking nonsense." Ning Yue took out the account book that Xuanyin''s subordinates searched from the Bai family mansion in Linzi from her bosom, "It records every action of hers, including your father''s. The text in it , has been translated by Dr. Taixue, if you dont believe me, you can see for yourself! Ning Yue threw the booklet into Bai Shuang''er''s arms. Bai Shuang''er asked Lin Lanzhi to show her the pages, and when Lin Lanzhi opened them, she only took a quick glance, and felt a rush of blood welling up her throat. Ning Yue said unhurriedly: "Your father is also from Nanjiang. He has mixed into Xiliang since he was very young and started his career as a meticulous worker. He married a wife, had children and opened a shop...every step is from Nanjiang. Instigated. Your mother discovered his identity at the beginning, so she was silenced. Afterwards, in order to avoid similar situations from happening, he did not renew the string. The few concubines he raised outside were actually carefully crafted in southern Xinjiang. Everyone thinks that the outside room is shameful, and it''s normal to hide it on weekdays, so no one doubts their identity as secret agents." (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： Yueyue makes a big deal (7) Chapter 304 Yueyue makes a big deal (7) "No...it''s impossible...my father...not a secret agent...nor did he kill my mother...no, no!" Bai Shuang''er''s emotions fluctuated greatly. Ning Yue pretended not to see it, and continued: "The last task Nanjiang received was to send Bai Weier to the capital. But how to send it? This is a very complicated process. Your father first brought Bai Weier back , lied that she was my illegitimate daughter, and then found the right time for my father to go out to buy, and directed and acted out a bitter trick. His death earned my father''s trust. Before he died, he entrusted you to your father, By the way, I entrusted Bai Wei''er to you. It sounds unbelievable, but it did happen. Don''t blame your father, he just chose the former in terms of national justice and children''s personal relationship." Bai Shuang''er couldn''t accept this sudden bad news, which made her sadder than her father''s death. The father who loved him for twenty years turned out to be an enemy spy. Not only did he kill his wife, but he also ended his own life. In order to fulfill his mission, he pushed his daughters into the fire pit. How...how could there be such a ruthless father? Ma Yuan on the side, after listening to Ning Yue''s statement, was already green with regret. He has never owed the Bai family, never owed Bai Shuang''er, but for Bai Shuang''er, he has hurt his wife and daughter''s hearts again and again, and put his wife and daughter in jail time and time again... What he really owes is Yue''er, Lanzhi! "Bai Shuang''er!" He looked at this perhaps pitiful but even more hateful woman with his eyes like torches, "Let Lan Zhi go, otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!" Bai Shuang''er cried and also smiled: "Fourth Master, it''s all like this, do you think there is anything else that can make my life worse than death?" The beliefs built up since childhood collapsed overnight, every brick was smashed into the heart, and the flesh was bloody. Ma Yuan was frightened by the madness gradually revealed in Bai Shuang''er''s eyes. He looked at Bai Shuang''er''s knife, and saw that the blade had already cut Lin Lanzhi''s delicate skin, and a very thin thread of blood oozed out His heart trembled, and he said: "Shuang''er, if you have something to say, please say it. I was so angry just now that I was so fierce to you. One day husband and wife, one hundred days of grace, don''t worry, I won''t let you have trouble. You are right I don''t know anything about your father''s affairs, nor about Bai Wei''er, I will report the situation to the Holy One, and let him see it as my service for the country, and give you a way out." "Really, fourth master?" Bai Shuang''er''s dark eyes showed a gleam of light. Ma Yuan looked at her, stared at her blade from the corner of her eye, and said anxiously: "Of course it is true! You should release Lanzhi quickly, and we will go and intercede with the Holy One." "I want to be a flat wife!" "it is good." "I want you to sleep, Lin Lanzhi!" "it is good." "I will give you many sons!" "...Okay, all good!" "Hehe...hehehe..." Bai Shuang''er laughed maniacally, tears streaming down her face, "Fourth Master, do you really take me for a fool? When I was pregnant with your flesh and blood, you didn''t agree so simply However, now that my children are gone, and I do this kind of thing again...how can you forgive me?" "Yes, yes! As long as you release Lanzhi!" Ma Yuan said solemnly. "As long as I let Lanzhi go..." Bai Shuang''er suddenly roared, "Look, you care about her so much, you even lied to me that you would divorce her!" Lin Lanzhi closed her eyes. Ma Yuan stretched out his hand, and walked slowly and step by step towards Bai Shuang''er: "Shuang''er, be obedient, and give me the knife." "Fourth master..." Bai Shuang''er''s tears flowed more violently. This is the man she really loved. She didn''t sacrifice her young body for fame, fortune and wealth. She really wanted to grow old with him and have a family full of children and grandchildren . But she understood that all of this was impossible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： Yueyue makes a big deal (8) Chapter 305 Yueyue takes a shot (8) She pulled Lin Lanzhi back a few steps, and stood on the edge of the mountain, just a little bit, the two of them were about to fall. Lin Lanzhi looked at her daughter in despair. In this life, she owes her the most. She was born, but she was not able to raise her well. She was ridiculed as a crazy woman, and she was left alone in the sick bed for ten years. Ning Yue shook her head: "Mother..." Bai Shuang''er suddenly let go and pushed Lin Lanzhi off the cliff! Ma Yuan strode over and grabbed Lin Lanzhi''s hand. Then, almost at the same moment, Bai Shuang''er was hit by him and slipped, and fell down the cliff. In a hurry, she grabbed Ma Yuan''s sleeve tightly. "Fourth Master! Fourth Master, save me!" Ma Yuan handed Lin Lanzhi to Ning Yue, looked at Bai Shuang''er coldly, and cut off his sleeve robe inch by inch. "Fourth MasterFourth Master" Accompanied by Bai Shuang''er''s screams, the sound of heavy objects falling could be heard in the valley. Rao is a bone of iron, if you fall all the way, you will be broken into pieces. Ma Yuan picked up Lin Lanzhi, who was numb from fright, and returned to the meditation room without looking back once. Xuanyin escorted Bai Weier away, and Ning Yue wandered alone in the quiet temple. The monks in the temple slept soundly, and none of them realized what kind of suffering they had experienced here. When passing a sycamore tree, Ning Yue saw a familiar figure. "My son." Ning Yue bowed and saluted. She was not surprised by Xuan Yu''s appearance, but she was afraid that when Xuan Yin pretended to be him and stepped on the carriage to the temple with Sikong Liu, he would follow suit. It''s just that he hid it too secretly, and no one could find it. Xuan Yu slowly came out of the darkness, the silvery white moonlight fell on his white clothes, shining on him, brighter and brighter than the bright moon. "Is there anything wrong?" He asked softly, still expressionless. Ning Yue had a whim, fortunately Xuan Yin was pretending to be him, if he pretended to be Sikong Liu''s emoji, he would have to shake off the human skin mask on his face in less than three strokes. "It''s fine." He answered himself. Ning Yue was taken aback, and then realized that she was distracted and forgot to answer his question. It was strange, why did she think of Xuan Yin just now? "Thank you for your concern." She said quietly, he hummed, and she asked again, "Just now... Bai Weier, uh, you heard what Princess Nanjiang said." "Ok." "Will you regret it?" Ning Yue asked. Regret that I trusted Bai Wei''er so easily that I almost killed myself? Xuan Yu shook his head: "No, even if I do it again, I will still do that." Ning Yue blinked in confusion: "Why?" "Because she can really cure Xiao Yin." He said so. "So, as long as Xuanyin is fine, you don''t even have to take your own life?" Ning Yue simply couldn''t understand his logic. According to the current situation, Xuanyin was just his concubine brother, and he let his two younger brothers go It hurts, but I prefer Xuanyin, a troublemaker. They are also siblings, but she and Ma Ningxi can''t wait to peel off each other''s skin! "It''s not born of a mother, why are you so nice to him?" Ning Yue thought he would say nothing perfunctorily, but after a brief silence, he actually gave an explanation "obediently" "I owe him." "..." Ning Yue blinked, "Where do you start with this?" Xuan Yu looked at the starry sky above his head, his eyes lost focus during this look: "His mother, I killed him." Ning Yue''s eyes trembled slightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： Yueyue makes a big deal (9) Chapter 306 Yueyue makes a big deal (9) Xuan Yu continued: "That year, I was five years old and he was four years old. We still lived in the north. I wanted a horse, but my mother wouldn''t let me, saying that I was too young to fall easily. I found his mother. , let her take me there. I begged her for a long time, and she agreed." Ning Yue wanted to ask, didn''t you choose the horse with your grandfather? How did she become Xuanyin''s mother? When the words came to his lips, he felt that it was better not to interrupt him. "We went and bought a maroon foal at the horse market. On the way back, we met a group of soldiers from the Northern Territory. Those people..." He paused and lowered his head, " She is very beautiful, even more beautiful than my concubine mother." Beautiful women, strong soldiers... Ning Yue''s hands buried under the wide sleeves clenched a little bit. He said in a low voice: "The horse is too small to carry two people. She told me to go first...I left. I dared not tell my father and mother, so I found my grandfather. My grandfather went back to save her...and he was also killed. ..." One person''s waywardness cost the lives of two relatives. Xuan Yu is doomed to live in endless guilt and suffering in this life. Ning Yue''s heart felt stuffy and uncomfortable, she didn''t know if it was because of Xuan Yu or Xuan Yin: "Xuan Yin...doesn''t know about this?" "None of them knew, except Grandma," he said. No wonder the old lady doesn''t want to see Xuan Yu so much, and loves Xuan Yin so much. Ning Yue looked at him, wondering if it was her own illusion, but she always felt that there were tears in his eyes. Ning Yue didn''t ask Xuan Yu why he said this to her, nor asked Xuan Yu, did Bai Wei''er guess right, did he like herself? Not to mention, if there is no Xuanyin, will the two of them walk together? Back to the meditation room, Xuanyin also came back after dealing with Bai Weier. Xuanyin sat on the bed with a very ugly face, his eyes were nailed to Ning Yue''s cheeks like nails, wishing to nail a piece of flesh. Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Xuan Yin had overheard her conversation with Xuan Yu, until Xuan Yin said angrily: "I knew that guy had no good intentions! He actually wanted to give me a **** princess, and then take over you I won''t just let this account go!" Ning Yue quietly breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward, gently held his hand and said, "She was talking nonsense, she knew that we were inseparable, and when she saw me, she must have guessed that you were nearby, so she said that on purpose , to provoke the relationship between you and your elder brother!" "Really?" Xuanyin looked at her suspiciously. Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, and she smiled slightly: "Otherwise? You really think that your elder brother likes me?" "Even if you like it, why should he not? No, no, no, no, no, he must have taken a fancy to you. I''m going to kill him!" Saying that, Xuanyin walked out. Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched, and she grabbed his arm and said, "If you turn against your elder brother, you really fell into Bai Wei''er''s trick! Besides, I... I''m so good, and there are so many people who like me, why don''t you Can you kill them all one by one?" He loves to hear that, his women are good, they are popular with everyone, and those who like Xiao Yueyue will definitely be able to go from the capital to southern Xinjiang. If he really wanted to kill them one by one, well, he had to kill them softly. "You are mine!" He pinched Ning Yue''s jaw domineeringly, so hard that Ning Yue was in pain, "Mine alone!" Ning Yue smiled awkwardly: "Otherwise? Who else could I be?" Xuanyin hugged Ning Yue into his arms: "I don''t have a mother anymore, I only have you, Ma Ningyue, I won''t allow you to leave me." No matter what happens, you have to hold me firmly like you did when you were underwater for the first time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： Yueyue makes a big shot (10) Chapter 307 Yueyue makes a big deal (10) Bai Wei''er''s incident broke out in the Golden Luan Hall the next day. Everyone, including the emperor, couldn''t believe that such absurd things happened around Ma Yuan. Thinking that Bai Wei''er walked around the streets every day, it must be to remember the topography of the capital and facilitate their formation. What does this mean? It shows that Nanjiang''s ambitions are so great that they even thought of attacking the Imperial Capital! The emperor was furious, and scolded Ma Yuan severely, saying that his eyes had grown to the soles of his feet, that he hadn''t even seen through the tricks of a bad old man, and that he had married the daughter of Xi Zuo as his wife, and he had also married a younger man. The big details were brought into the capital. It''s a good thing that Bai Weier didn''t poison Princess Fuyuan, otherwise, wouldn''t the emperor want the white-haired man to give the black-haired one? Thinking of this, the emperor wished to cut Ma Yuan into pieces. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it, because the person who successfully identified the spy this time was Ma Yuan''s daughter. This is a miracle. The emperor didn''t know that Xuan Yin was also involved. The Xuan family had already produced a highly accomplished Xuan Yu. If another Xuan Yin with both wisdom and courage came out, the Zhongshan Palace might be feared by the emperor. Emperor likes people like Xuanyin, who fight and set fires when they have nothing to do, and drag the palace down, how cute! After the three-day blessing ceremony, Ning Yue was summoned by the emperor. This is the second time for Ning Yue to see the emperor. Different from the slumped look in Concubine Jia''s palace last time, the emperor in front of her is full of energy and has a ruddy complexion, showing no signs of aging at all. It seems that Concubine Jia''s "fornication" has dealt a big blow to him, and he cares more and more about his own image. When Ning Yue secretly looked at the emperor, the emperor was also looking at Ning Yue, the little girl, she was small and young, but she didn''t know who she learned the rules from, and when she stood in front of him, she looked more like him than Fuyuan. princess. But he... really can''t remember when he had **** with Lin Lanzhi... "Your Majesty." Ning Yue saluted. "Ahem." The emperor cleared his throat, sweating his wild thoughts, and then talked about business with Ning Yue, "I asked you to enter the palace. First, it''s your aunt who misses you. Second, , About Bai Weier, I don''t quite understand it. When did you get something wrong with Bai Weier?" Ning Yue prepared the answer on the way, and said in an unhurried manner: "Actually, it wasn''t the court lady who found something wrong, but Bai Shuang''er." "Oh?" The emperor raised his eyebrows, "Go on." "Yes." Ning Yue recounted the story of Bai Shuang''er asking her to inform her that night, concealing the key to Bai Shuang''er''s being coaxed, and describing Bai Shuang''er as a good person who knows everything, "It''s Bai Shuang''er." The girl found the jade pendant. Miss Bai''s family has been doing business with people in Nanjiang all the year round, and she can recognize a lot of characters in Nanjiang. The jade pendant has the surname of the royal family of Nanjiang written on it, and she boldly guessed that she is the princess of Nanjiang. . "Who didn''t find out?" the emperor asked suspiciously. Ning Yue shook her head without blushing, "No." The emperor took a deep look at Ning Yue, as if he wanted to see some flaws in the girl''s face, but he was disappointed, the girl''s expression was naturally incredible, either, the girl was not lying; or, the girl was very good at disguising . But how could a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl who hadn''t experienced any troubles disguise herself so well? So, she should be telling the truth. It''s not his fault that he pressed a little girl so precisely, but that Bai Wei''er hid it so deeply, and found out her royal identity in less than a month. This ability made him more afraid than military power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： Yueyue makes a pot of money (11) Chapter 308 Yueyue makes a big deal (11) The emperor withdrew his sharp eyes, and said in a gentle tone: "I heard that Xuanyin was there that night?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, Prince Yinjun and Mr. Sikong are both here. After the court lady found out Bai Weier''s special status, in order to induce Bai Weier to tell her purpose of coming to Beijing, she asked King Yinjun and Mr. Sikong to help her overnight. The courtiers put on a play." The fact is that Xuanyin discovered Bai Weier''s identity early, and discussed with her to set up a situation for Bai Weier on the fifth day of April. As for Bai Shuang''er, it was completely unexpected. If she didn''t rush to die, she might still be alive and well. When the emperor thought about that kid''s ability to become a martial artist, he probably... would like to do this kind of teasing. Besides, Sikong Liu said the same thing. He nodded, and said kindly to Ning Yue: "Thank you for your hard work. I always pay attention to rewards and punishments. I will remember your merits. Wait for the reward." Ning Yue kowtowed: "Thank you Lord Long En!" After Ning Yue knelt down, the emperor called for Eunuch Gao: "Where is Princess Nanjiang now?" Eunuch Gao said: "It''s closed in Dali Temple!" Emperor''s eyes flashed an intriguing light: "After all, she is a princess of a country, how can she lock her up? Bring her to the palace, so she can have a good life!" "Yes!" Eunuch Gao asked, "Is it okay to arrange it directly in Zixia Palace?" Zixia Hall is close to the Leng Palace, so it is isolated, and it is a good place to confine people. The emperor nodded, and Eunuch Gao walked away. The emperor said again: "Wait a minute, take the person to the imperial study first, I... have something to ask her." Although Ning Yue''s testimony has no flaws, it can''t be guaranteed, and it hides some unknown tricks. He needs to get more truth about the incident from Bai Wei''er. Tang Li Yuan Lin Lanzhi was teaching Niu Niu how to read and write. After what happened to Bai Shuang''er, she hadn''t recovered from the shock and didn''t like to go out very much. Hongyu opened the curtain and came in: "Madam, Miss Sakura is here!" "Sister Xiaoying is coming?" Niu Niu lost interest in reading in an instant, jumped off Lin Lanzhi''s arms, ran out happily, and welcomed Xiaoying in. Sakura is wearing a long pink dress, a sleeveless plain white vest, a pair of pearl white embroidered shoes, and two buns in her hair. The phoenix bead flower is shining under the sunlight. "Ma''am." Sakura bowed respectfully. Logically speaking, Lin Lanzhi would not be able to accept her courtesy, but she is so sincere, if she refuses, she will appear hypocritical. Lin Lanzhi picked her up, wiped the sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief, and asked softly, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, the longer I grow, the more beautiful I am." Sakura giggled, hugged Lin Lanzhi''s neck and said, "Is that me beautiful, or sister Yue beautiful?" Lin Lanzhi smiled slightly: "Of course Sakura is more beautiful!" Sakura smiled happily. "Sister Sakura! Sister Sakura!" Niuniu tugged at Sakura''s clothes, motioning for Sakura to come down and play with her. Sakura hugged Lin Lanzhi tightly, showing no intention of coming down. Lin Lanzhi couldn''t help thinking that her daughter was so clingy to herself when she was a child, but now that she grows up, she is only clinging to the Prince of Yin. Niuniubuyi: "Sister Sakura, sister Sakura, play with me!" Sakura shouted to the door: "Xiaobai!" The little ferret rushed in, Niu Niu was immediately attracted by this novel species, hugged the little ferret and started plucking. Sakura smiled affectionately at Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi suddenly had the illusion that this child liked her more than Niu Niu. "By the way, Sakura, are you here today to see your elder sister?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： Yueyue makes a big shot (12) Chapter 309 Yueyue makes a big deal (12) Sakura buried her head in Lin Lanzhi''s neck, and said softly, "Um... yes, is sister Yue here?" "What a coincidence, she has entered the palace." Lin Lanzhi said apologetically. "It''s okay, I''ll go find her in the palace later." Lin Lanzhi was about to put down Sakura, but Sakura suddenly pointed to a vase on Duobaoge and said, "What is that? I want to touch it!" "It''s a vase." Lin Lanzhi walked under the vase with Xiao Ying in his arms. He said apologetically, "Ah, you must be tired, it''s all my fault." This child is so sensible that it makes people feel distressed. Lin Lanzhi patted her head, and said dotingly: "I''m not tired." In the imperial palace, after Ning Yue finished talking with the emperor, the emperor specially allowed Ning Yue to visit his aunt. Ning Yue walked towards Concubine Wu''s bedroom. Halfway, they ran into Bai Weier who was sitting on the open-air step. Bai Wei''er was the same as before, wearing a light blue curtain, wrapping herself tightly. Seeing Ning Yue, she waved her hand to signal the eunuchs to stop. Then, she looked down at Ning Yue with a condescending tone, "Isn''t this Miss Ma? What a coincidence, she also entered the palace?" Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "I am visiting relatives in the palace, unlike a certain princess who is confined in the palace." Bai Wei''er''s hand suddenly pinched into the flesh, but soon, she let go again, and said in relief: "So what? I am the princess of Southern Xinjiang, and my father will come to save me sooner or later! You expose me and then you can''t help me!" How? I am still well-clothed and well-fed, and I am still aloof, but you, in front of me, are still as humble as dust!" This is not like the words that the aloof Bai Weier would say. Bai Weier cherishes words like gold, and she is not forced to gnash her teeth, so she can''t say such eloquent words at all. Ning Yue shook her head amusedly: "Then I mentioned that I wish the princess a colorful life in confinement. I want to serve the country, but it has instead become my Daxin Dynasty''s threat to southern Xinjiang. If I were the princess, I would kill myself gone." "You..." Bai Wei''er was so angry that her body trembled, but she didn''t know what to think, and smiled softly, "Just wait and see, Ma Ningyue, neither you nor Xuanyin will end well!" Ning Yue ignored her and walked away, but when Ning Yue turned her head and looked in the direction Bu Chu left, her face changed slightly: she was not going to the bedroom where the prisoners were confined, but the emperor''s study. Why did the emperor summon her? Could it be... the emperor is a little bit puzzled by her testimony after all, and wants to get his hands on Bai Wei''er? Ning Yue quickened her pace and went to Guiming Palace! Bai Wei''er sat on the stepper and crushed the sachet in her hand. She didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit that she lost to Ma Ningyue. It was a mess! For her who was hailed as a prodigy since she was a child, this is even more humiliating than stripping naked in front of people! She must get the place back, and must make Ma Ningyue''s life worse than death! Just as she was thinking about how to smear Ma Ningyue in front of the emperor, a small figure ran towards this side, chasing another smaller figure. "Xiaobai, Xiaobai, don''t run away!" Niuniu pounced on the little ferret. The little ferret jumped mischievously and landed on Bai Weier''s head, and Bai Weier''s curtain was knocked off. Bai Weier screamed like a pig! Zijuan hurriedly put the curtain fence back on her head: "It''s all right, princess, it''s all right." "Who! Who? Who did the good thing?" Bai Weier yelled out of composure. Niu Niu hurriedly hugged Xiao Bai into her arms, and apologized in fear: "Sister, I''m sorry, it''s my fault." Bai Weier pointed to the little ferret in her arms: "Kill it!" Niuniu cried in fright: "Don''t...don''t kill Xiaobai! Don''t" Zijuan snatched Xiaobai over, pulled out the dagger, and wiped it down on Xiaobai''s neck. Niu Niu didn''t know where the courage came from, and rushed to grab it. The dagger instantly tilted and cut Xiao Bai''s front leg. Xiaobai stomped on all fours and began to play dead. Bai Weier snorted coldly, and left without looking back. Sakura walked over slowly, seeing Niuniu hugging Xiaobai, she kept crying, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Niuniu cried: "They...they hurt Xiaobai..." Sakura picked up the injured little ferret, touched its blood-stained wound, and looked at Bu Tuo who was gradually going away. Under the sun, her dark eyes seemed to have no whites, so dark that they couldn''t see the light. (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： The death of white dregs Yueyue wedding (1) Chapter 310 The Death of Bai Zha and Yue Yue''s Big Wedding (1) Ning Yue went to Guiming Palace and saw Concubine Wu Guifei whom she had not seen for a long time. It has been nearly three months since she left Yunxiao, and both of them have changed a lot. Concubine Wu is plumper and rounder than before, her abdomen is slightly protruding, and she can vaguely see that she is five months pregnant, and her face is rosy, her brows and eyes are full of spring. Thinking about it, the life with the emperor is considered a blessing. "Imperial concubine." Ning Yue bowed politely. Ever since the matter of Noble Concubine Wu taking Ma Ningxin as a drug test, Ning Yue stopped calling her aunt. Concubine Wu Gui looked at this girl who was a little more beautiful than last time. She wondered if it was her own illusion that made her feel a kind of phoenix in a trance. In front of him, he bent down almost subconsciously. But she held back, she thought, she must have done something wrong to Ma Ningxin, so when facing the Ma sisters, she felt a little guilty. But in all fairness, she has never hurt Ning Yue, so why is she so uncomfortable? Thoughts flashed across her mind, she raised the corners of her lips with a smile, pulled Ning Yue''s hand affectionately and said, "I heard that you were going to enter the palace a long time ago, and I was just about to ask the emperor to see you. Here we go! How are you, how are you doing recently?" Ning Yue was not in the mood to gossip with her, and went to her by herself, purely hoping that she would attract the emperor, and then deal with Bai Weier by herself. "I''m fine, everyone is fine, thank you for remembering me." After finishing speaking perfunctorily, before Concubine Wu Guifei could speak, Ning Yue blinked again, and said with a very hesitant look, "My lady, to be honest, I Just outside the imperial study, I heard people talking about Jia changing clothes." Jia Changyi is the former Concubine Jia De, who entered the palace at about the same time as Concubine Wu, but was favored by Concubine Wu. The last time the two had a fight that turned the world upside down, Concubine Wu won by luck, but when I think about it afterwards, I often have lingering fears. Even though Jia Yuyan can''t afford to make big waves now, for Concubine Wu Gui, she is still a thorn in the flesh. Concubine Wu Guifei''s ruddy face instantly faded a little blood: "Who?" "I didn''t see exactly who it was." Ning Yue said in a low voice, "Even if I did, I wouldn''t recognize them. I can only be sure they are two eunuchs." This vague answer not only did not make Concubine Wu suspicious, but made her believe even more. She held Ning Yue''s hand and asked, "What did they talk about about Jia changing clothes?" Ning Yue said with a red face, "Their voices are very quiet, I can only hear a few words clearly, it seems to be something like abdominal pain, please the emperor, maybe I misheard." It doesn''t matter if you heard it wrong or not. I''d rather believe it or not. Jia Yuyan, that bitch, designed to frame her flesh and blood, and almost killed Ning Yue and made her a sinner. Turn over? Dreaming! "Aunt Tan." Concubine Wu Gui called out to the door. Aunt Tan walked in: "Your Majesty." Concubine Wu stroked the tassels on her bun, and said softly: "Go to the imperial study and tell the emperor that I have made his favorite mille-feuille here, and invite him to come and taste it." "yes." Fearing that the emperor would lose face, Concubine Wu added another sentence: "If the emperor doesn''t come, it''s fine, I will personally send him there." "The servant knows about the empress." Aunt Tan withdrew. The discerning maid immediately went to the small kitchen and ordered someone to make mille-feuille. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and remained silent. To be able to occupy the position of imperial concubine in the palace, her rank is definitely not comparable to that of a woman like Bai Shuang''er. Take this pet invitation as an example, Concubine Wu will not use the flesh and blood in her belly. Concubine Wu Gui never reminded the emperor how her body was or what was going on with the fetus, but the emperor himself took care of it and paid more and more attention to Concubine Wu Guifei''s recent situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： The death of white dregs Yueyue wedding (2) Chapter 311 The Death of Bai Zha Yueyue''s Big Wedding (2) There is a method that is too much to call too late. If Bai Shuang''er is as smart as Concubine Wu, she probably won''t overdraw her father''s patience with her so quickly. Although Concubine Wu is somewhat annoying, Ning Yue feels that she can learn a lot from her. Aunt Tan came back soon, smiling all over her face: "The emperor said, he will come over after reviewing the papers!" Concubine Wu gave a satisfied smile, patted Ning Yue''s hand and said, "You can also stay and eat together." It''s broad daylight, and I can''t do much, there is no difference between the number of Ning Yue and the number of Ning Yue. Ning Yue politely refused: "The emperor and the empress are singing in harmony, what am I messing with? I told my mother that I want to go back to have lunch." "That''s it." Concubine Wu Guifei had a look of persuasion on her face, the phrase "Qin Se He Ming" was really nice, and in her heart, she couldn''t help but a little more sincerely like Ning Yue. Ning Yue finally left, Concubine Wu gave a lot of rewards, and ordered Aunt Tan to send her out of the palace in person. "Thank you, ma''am." Ning Yue thanked respectfully, and walked towards the gate together with Aunt Tan. Unexpectedly, just as the two of them crossed the threshold, a well-known **** came and said, "The emperor can''t make it through." , Madam, please eat by yourself!" Concubine Wu''s heart suddenly became suspicious: "The emperor called the ministers to discuss matters temporarily? Why didn''t you come?" The little **** said with a bitter face: "I didn''t call the minister, it''s... yes... something happened in the imperial dining room!" Every afternoon is the laziest time for the palace people. After eating and basking in the sun, the whole person feels drowsy as if drinking tranquilizers. But not everyone can sleep if they want to. For example, the new little palace lady has to stay and clean up the mess when the big palace maid and nuns all go back to sleep. Simply, its almost done, just wash the last basin of clothes. The little maid took the basin and went to the small pool near the imperial dining room. Although, it wasn''t really a place to wash clothes, but it was very close, and the little maid wanted to be lazy, and there was no one hanging around at the moment, so she went boldly. Passing through a small birch forest, a small open-air pool appeared in front of her eyes. She looked around and made sure there was no one, so she tiptoed over. When she came to the edge of the pool, she happily squatted down, rolled up her sleeves, and washed her hands in the translucent water. Suddenly, she caught a bunch of water plants, twisted them up, and screamed on the spot... When Concubine Wu and Ning Yue arrived at the scene, the emperor had already ordered people to seal off the surrounding area. The emperor had a solemn face, and was whispering something with Guo Kuang beside him. Guo Kuang frowned tightly, nodding his head in response to the emperor''s question, while observing the surrounding situation with his eyes. From the word "Chuan" between his brows, it can be inferred that this is not an ordinary accident, and the results of the investigation are not very optimistic. Beside them, a corpse was covered with a white cloth. Judging from the shape of the bulging chest, it should be a female corpse. Ning Yue stopped, looked at the pale-faced Concubine Wu, and said, "Your Majesty, you''d better stop, those things in front of you are unsightly, I''m afraid it will stain your eyes." Concubine Wu touched her slightly swollen belly. Although she wanted to see it, she was afraid that she would be frightened for a while, so she said to Aunt Tan: "You go with Yue''er." Aunt Tan was very upset, this third lady, what''s wrong with seeing the female corpse? Ning Yue and Aunt Tan were stopped by the eunuchs, Ning Yue stood on tiptoe and called "Uncle". (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： The death of white dregs and Yueyues wedding (3) Chapter 312 The Death of Bai Zha and Yue Yue''s Big Wedding (3) Guo Kuang looked back and saw Ning Yue, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he still reported a few words to the emperor, the emperor nodded, and the little **** let Ning Yue and them in. As soon as they approached there, the two of them felt a strong smell that made their stomachs twitch. Ning Yue frowned. It came from the corpse. It didn''t smell like a corpse, but like some kind of aquatic creature. Ning Yue walked over and stretched out her hand to remove the white cloth, but another big palm wearing a glove took a step ahead of her and removed the corpse cover. The moment she saw the corpse, Aunt Tan vomited, bowed down and vomited wildly. This is a female corpse, that''s right, but she didn''t wear any clothes. The whole body was covered with blood-sucking and swollen leeches. The corpse was stiff and the blood was coagulated. Dropped, exposed to the sun, curled up in a ball. Ning Yue''s back was filled with a layer of chills, and he looked at the head of the corpse, it was actually a bald head! And I don''t know if he has had a craniotomy, but there are two very hideous scars on the top of his head, almost extending from the hairline to the back of his head. "It should have been operated on." Guo Kuang seemed to see the doubts in Ning Yue''s heart. Ning Yue''s gaze finally landed on her pair of eyes that were dying. Her eyes were small and had a lot of white. They looked like a pair of dead fish eyes, but the redness was very serious. "Who is the deceased?" Ning Yue searched all the memories about the palace in her mind, but she couldn''t remember anyone who had grown up to this kind of virtue. Guo Kuang took off his gloves and said, "Princess of Southern Xinjiang." "Bai Weier?" How could it be her? Ning Yue''s eyes widened. In her previous life, it''s not that she has never met the members of the southern Xinjiang royal family. They all looked like gods, but Bai Wei''er was born... so weird. But I have to say, it''s really refreshing! Who did such a skill, beautiful! Let her seduce Xuan Yin, let her murder Xuan Yu, let her trick Ma Yuan, and make Lin Lanzhi sad! Deserve it, deserve it! Ning Yuean held back the joy in her heart, and looked at Guo Kuang with "sadness". Guo Kuang sighed and stopped talking. Bai Weier''s death was so sudden that even Ning Yue felt very confused while secretly delighted. After questioning Guo Kuang carefully, he found out that Bai Wei''er''s body was discovered by a little maid who secretly came here to wash clothes, and picked up a bunch of things in her hand, thinking it was a waterweed, she grabbed it lightly, and unexpectedly caught it. a wig. The little palace maid screamed, attracting the nearby guards, who went into the water and fished up the corpse. According to the guards, Bai Wei''er was still alive when she was caught, and died gradually while waiting for treatment. That is to say, before she died, Bai Wei''er saw with her own eyes the side of herself that she had always wanted to hide exposed to others. She was not killed, but she was so angry. "Why did Bai Weier come here?" Ning Yue wondered if she should tell her about her meeting with Bai Weier. Guo Kuang said: "I don''t know what I saw, and I suddenly stopped and rushed forward. The **** who was walking forward waited for a long time but did not see her back, so he started looking around, but he couldn''t find it." "Where is Zijuan?" Ning Yue asked again. "I''m going to chase Xiaobai." Guo Kuang sighed again, and told about Xiaoying bringing Niuniu into the palace, "Xiaoying wanted to enter the palace to find you, Niuniu came after her, and Niuniu chased Xiaoying. Bai, Xiaobai grabbed Bai Weier''s bamboo hat. Bai Weier was very angry and ordered Zijuan to kill Xiaobai. But Zijuan''s knife did not kill Xiaobai. After a while, Bai Weier ran into Xiaobai again and called Zijuan must cut off Xiaobai''s head..." As a result, something happened to Bai Weier as soon as Zijuan left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： The death of white dregs Yueyue wedding (4) Chapter 313 The Death of Bai Zha and Yue Yue''s Big Wedding (4) Because the eunuchs walking forward all agreed that Bai Weier ran forward after seeing something, so both the emperor and Guo Kuang thought it might not be an accident. However, the time and place of the incident were very embarrassing. There were no witnesses, and the possibility of slipping into the water was not out of the question. "Did she take off her clothes after going ashore?" Ning Yue asked. Guo Kuang nodded: "Yes, I have to clean things up for her, and then I took them off." If you lose your clothes in the water, then it is 100% certain that it is a murder case. Ning Yue couldn''t help thinking that before Bai Yu''er died, she had met Niu Niu and Xiao Ying, and Bai Wei''er was like this before her death. Could it be a coincidence? If it is not a coincidence, who is using the two children to confuse the view? While thinking about it, Guo Kuang''s voice rang beside his ears: "Zijuan said, Bai Wei''er talked to Bai Wei''er before she died, and you seem to have quarreled?" Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat. Could this future uncle be suspicious of her? To be honest, her suspicion is not small. The emperor just summoned Bai Weier to enter the palace, and wanted to find out the real situation of that night in Baiyun Temple from Bai Weier. Bai Weier met her and died inexplicably. up. From the moment she separated from Bai Weier, to the bedroom of Concubine Wu Gui, she happened to pass by this small pool, which also coincided with her timing of committing the crime. After she lured Bai Weier here, she could push Bai Weier into the water, and then rush to Guiming Palace. To put it mildly, she wanted to prevent Bai Weier from telling the emperor the truth, but to put it too big, she was destroying the relationship between the two countries. Originally, the emperor had a handle to threaten Nanjiang, but now, the handle is gone, and instead gave Nanjiang an excuse to send troops. The anger in the emperor''s heart can be imagined. Just when Ning Yue thought that the scapegoat was settled, a beautiful female officer came over with a smile on her face, full of joy, as if she didn''t know that a murder case was being dealt with here. "Miss San!" She went straight to Ning Yue, inserted a pearl hairpin into Ning Yue''s bun, and said in a gentle voice, "You were really careless. I didn''t even know if the gold hairpin fell into my basket. Found!" The emperor narrowed his eyes: "Have you met Miss San?" The female officer saluted and said with a smile: "Yes, Your Majesty, I was picking flowers in the garden just now, and I seemed to hear someone arguing, so I walked over and saw that it was Miss San. Miss San seemed to be wronged, so I comforted her." Miss San said a few words, sent Miss San to Guiming Palace, and then went back to return to the imperial concubine." It turns out that this female official is none other than Concubine Guo Shu''s confidant Tong Shi. Ms. Tong gave Ning Yue a very sufficient alibi. From leaving Bai Weier to arriving at Guiming Palace, she was with her all the time. After entering Guiming Palace, when Ning Yue came out again, something happened to Bai Weier. Everyone was not surprised that Nvguan Tong recognized Ning Yue. At the Lantern Festival banquet, Ning Yue was also present, and Nvguan Tong must have seen her. Ning Yue glanced at Tong Nvguan gratefully. Miss Tong blinked her eyes mischievously, pointed at Guo Kuang, and backed away with a smile. Ning Yue understood that it was Guo Kuang who realized that she had the motive and opportunity to commit the crime, but lacked an alibi, so she asked Concubine Guo Shu for help. Bai Weier''s case was finally handed over to Dali Temple for investigation, and Guo Kuang sent Ning Yue back to his residence. Niu Niu and Xiao Ying were already so sleepy that they fell asleep in the carriage of the palace, snoring moderately. Guo Kuang rode a horse and walked beside Ning Yue''s carriage, the sun was scorching hot, Ning Yue didn''t understand why Guo Kuang gave up his own carriage instead of sitting in it, and insisted on basking beside her. Actually, she doesn''t need to send it... (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： The death of white dregs Yueyue wedding (5) Chapter 314 The Death of Bai Zha and Yue Yues Big Wedding (5) "Xiaoyin...how is it?" Guo Kuang asked suddenly. Ning Yue opened the curtain, looked at his resolute side face, and said softly: "It''s good, does the old lady miss him again?" Guo Kuang hummed, but said nothing. Ning Yue looked at his expression, and always felt that there were some emotions in him that she couldn''t understand. He is the most severe judge in the Daxin Dynasty, and he never bends the law for personal gain, but today, without interrogating her, he asked Concubine Guo Shu to make an alibi for her, which is too unlike his style! Do you really trust her unreservedly, or do you want to protect her even if you violate the principles? Or, the person he really believes in and wants to protect is Xuanyin! After arriving at the General''s Mansion, Ning Yue jumped off the ground, picked up Niuniu, who was sleeping soundly, from the carriage in the palace, and glanced at Xiao Ying, who was also drooling in sleep, and asked Guo Kuang, "Xiao Ying will sleep at our house first. Bar?" This child came to her twice, but didn''t say a word both times. Guo Kuang pondered for a while, and said, "No, I will send her back to the palace." After returning to Tangli Courtyard, Niuniu woke up slowly, still not very energetic, lying lazily in Lin Lanzhi''s arms. Ning Yue told Lin Lanzhi what happened in the palace in detail, just omitting her own thoughts of dealing with Bai Weier. After the incident, such an ending was regarded as karma, but she was very confused. How could such a good-looking person fall into the water out of thin air? Fall overboard? Bai Wei''er doesn''t have such a loose temper... Ning Yue pinched Niuniu''s face: "Niuniu, tell Third Aunt, how many times have you met that big sister today?" "Which big sister?" Niuniu asked in a daze. "The one wearing the curtain fence hurt Xiaobai''s big sister." "Oh, once." Niuniu yawned. "But the elder sister said that she saw Xiao Bai again behind her." "Huh?" Niuniu woke up halfway from sleepiness, "Where? Where did you see Xiaobai? Where is Xiaobai? Xiaobai! Huh...XiaobaiI want Xiaobai" She cried sadly. Lin Lanzhi hugged her distressedly, and said to Ning Yue: "Forget it, how old is she? How do you remember this? Xiaobai is very naughty, and he sometimes runs around by himself." Ning Yue also hoped that Xiaobai would run around by himself, instead of trying to distract Zicuckoo on purpose. But what did Bai Weier see to be attracted to run over? As soon as he ran, he ran into the water. Bai Wei''er''s death had a huge impact. Ning Yue''s almost scapegoat was just the tip of the iceberg. The turbulent waves it caused washed over Linzi City on the night of April 13th. Southern Xinjiang received a letter from Feige, learning that their princess died unjustly in the palace, all the soldiers were filled with righteous indignation, and the morale of the army was unprecedentedly high. On the night of the thirteenth, the Nanjiang iron cavalry broke through the Yanmen Pass and entered Linzi, and hung the Nanjiang military flag on the city gate of Linzi with unstoppable momentum. On the 14th, with Linzi as the hinterland, the southern Xinjiang army went straight to Bocheng in the east, attacked Yancheng in the west, and occupied Lingnan in the north. At dawn on the 17th, Nanjiang occupied the four southern cities of the Great New Dynasty. The emperor was furious, and immediately ordered Xuan Yu to send his troops to the south to wipe out the Nanjiang dogs at all costs! The princess bid farewell to her son with tears in her eyes, and told her to return safely. On the day Xuan Yu left, the streets, teahouses, and restaurants were full of people who saw him off, and Ning Yue was among them. Ning Yue stood in the room on the second floor of the pharmacy, watching the figure in silver armor gradually go away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： The death of white dregs Yueyue wedding (6) Chapter 315 The Death of Bai Zha Yueyue''s Big Wedding (6) She didn''t close the window until she disappeared at the end of the path. The moment the window was closed, Xuan Yu turned his head, his eyes sparkled. The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Ning Yue seems to be suffering from anorexia. Everything she eats tastes like nothing. Lin Lanzhi cooks for her in different ways, but she stops eating every time she moves her chopsticks. Seeing that her daughter''s condition was so bad as the wedding day approached, Lin Lanzhi was very worried. She asked a doctor to give Ning Yue a diagnosis and treatment, but they all said that Ning Yue was fine. "Maybe... fear of marriage?" Hongyu said, "When my sister was about to get married, she didn''t think about eating and drinking. She was afraid that she would not be welcomed at her husband''s house. It would be great if she got married!" is it? Lin Lanzhi blinked. When she was about to marry Ma Yuan, she was so excited that she wished she could go to the house. The daughter''s appearance...could it be...do not want to marry? Do not want to marry? Still don''t want to marry this man? Lin Lanzhi patted her forehead, what was she thinking? Xiaoyin is so kind to his daughter, if she doesn''t want to marry him, does she still want to marry someone else? It may be that the daughter is young and doesn''t know how to get along between men and women. If the husband and wife are of the same heart, after marriage... it is actually quite sweet. Lin Lanzhi began to prepare for the big wedding, wedding dress, jewelry, dowry, accompanying room, banquet, guest list...she was very busy. Ma Ningxin, the second wife, and the third wife all put down what they were doing to prepare for Ning Yue''s wedding together with her. It was Ning Yue, the client, who was listless in the room, doing nothing. The second lady finished writing a list of guests and asked, "Is Yue''er feeling better?" Lin Lanzhi said softly: "It''s better, she is young, and she is not happy when she hears that she is going to leave me." The second lady smiled: "Isn''t that right? When I was about to get married, I begged my mother in every possible way, don''t marry me so far away, I am willing to serve her for the rest of my life... Isn''t it all right now?" These words made Lin Lanzhi feel a little better. Lin Lanzhi picked up a pen, crossed out the list of accompanying rooms, and said to Hongyu, "Ask the rest to come and see me." Looking at the second wife, she said, "Is Wan''er''s marriage coming soon?" "The horoscope has not been written yet!" The second lady fanned it with a handkerchief and felt a little hot. Lin Lanzhi hurriedly asked Dongmei to bring in a basin of ice cubes. While writing the list, the second lady said, "I asked the official She is a matchmaker, and told her about a lot of young men from aristocratic families, but she didnt have any one in her eyes, seeing that the third child is getting married, and the fifth childs marriage has also been settled, she is the only one who is still hanging on, so I am so worried! The third lady sighed: "Don''t talk about Zhen''er, where is she called? Lin Chuan was exiled, and it is not clear whether he is dead or alive. Lin Chengfeng lost his father and was acting like a ghost. My Jiazhen If my son gets married in the past, I''m afraid there will be some suffering!" Lin Chuan is Lin Lanzhi''s brother-in-law, but Lin Lanzhi doesn''t have a good relationship with him, so the third wife has nothing to shy away from talking about Lin Chuan. The second lady snorted coldly and said, "Marry? According to me, your Zhen''er may not be as easy to marry as my Wan''er. Lin Chengfeng had met Princess Deqing before, and he ''dumped'' her princess. If the princess doesn''t recruit a son-in-law, how dare he marry a wife?" The third lady instantly wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost. The second lady turned her beautiful eyes, and said with a smile: "Fourth sibling, Yue''er will be the princess of the county in the future! The people I come into contact with are quite different from us, so please say something good to Wan''er?" Matchmaking? Lin Lanzhi''s hands trembled. As the saying goes, don''t be a middleman, don''t be a guarantor, and don''t be a matchmaker for three generations. Although she is grateful to her second sister-in-law for helping her in her busy schedule, she doesn''t want her Yueer to get involved in these matters She went in, gathered herself together, and said: "Yue''er is not married yet, who knows what''s going on in the palace? She has a petite temper, and it may be a few years before she can go out and take charge of her own affairs." (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： The death of white dregs Yueyue wedding (7) Chapter 316 The Death of Bai Zha Yue Yue''s Big Wedding (7) Second Madam pursed her lips, she was not happy to be a matchmaker, she was stingy! This is the biggest difference between Lin Lanzhi and Ma Yuan. They will never make things difficult for the closest people just to thank anyone, or to make themselves feel at ease. When choosing a companion house, Lin Lanzhi had a difficult time. There are generally two types of companion houses. One is to help manage the farm shop. These are easy to handle. The original person can do it without moving. There is only one winter plum beside Yue, which is too shabby. After thinking about it, Lin Lanzhi decided to bring Qiuxiang back temporarily. For one thing, Qiuxiang is well-educated and reasonable, so she is better than ordinary maids; second, Qiuxiang is more familiar with Ning Yue''s habits, and it is definitely easier to handle her service than new maids. "I know she has done things that I''m sorry to you before, but she was also deceived, not to mention you know where her weakness is, so Dongmei will be fine if you look at it, if you find a new maid, you don''t know the bottom line, crooked I don''t know where the intestines are, and it''s hard to guard against them." Lin Lanzhi said to Ning Yue. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "I listen to mother." Qiuxiang was transferred back that night. After dinner, the people in the store said that the bed was ready, please take a look at it, if you are not satisfied, they can modify it in time. Lin Lanzhi took a pair of cards, and brought Hongyu out of Tangliyuan. Walking halfway, I saw a middle-aged nun being sent out of the mansion by Luo''s mother from a distance. Mother Luo belongs to the old lady. The nun must have found the old lady. Its really strange. This nun doesnt dress very well, so how could she be summoned by the old lady? She quickly remembered that Ning Xi had been living in the nunnery. Could it be... something happened to Ning Xi, right? "Madam, do you want your servant to ask?" Hongyu saw Lin Lanzhi''s doubts. Lin Lanzhi shook her head: "Forget it, she has nothing to do with me, I just want my Yueer to be well." Now she doesn''t want to worry about Ma Yuan''s concubines and concubines. Three days later, news came from the Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion that the third young master Xuan Zhao was also engaged to Sun Yao, the eldest lady of the Changning Hou Mansion. After Ning Yue heard the news, she was confused for a while. Xuan Zhao married the daughter of the Marquis of Changning, which in itself is not very different from the previous life, except that Xuan Zhao in the previous life married the second lady, Sun Rong, and they got married three years later. Sun Rong is only twelve years old, far below the marriageable age, and her marriage partner is the sixteen-year-old young lady Sun Yao. Ning Yue didn''t know what kind of temperament Sun Yao was. She only knew that Rong Sun was a very good girl, but it was a pity that she was killed by Ning Xi. There will be no Ningxi to disrupt the situation in this life, I hope that Sun Yao and Sun Rong are easy-to-get-along sisters-in-law. As for why their marriage came so suddenly, Ning Yue didn''t know, nor was she in the mood to know. On the first day of May, the emperor awarded him a thousand taels of gold, five dendrobiums of pearls, ten pieces of cloth, and a box of precious stones. In addition, he also conferred the title of Lin Lanzhi as the third-rank wife, which was even higher than Ma Yuan''s rank. One level is really enough to slap Ma Yuan in the face. Ma Yuan met Lin Lanzhi in the future, if he used Fu Gang to suppress her again, Lin Lanzhi would be able to take out the gold seal to hit him. He can''t fight back, otherwise he will be despising the emperor''s grace. The emperor simply vented all the anger he had received from Bai Weier on Ma Yuan. The fact that Ma Yuan was played around by the Bai family sisters is enough to make people laugh, but now that his wife has jumped above his rank, he has almost instantly become the laughing stock of the entire capital. He was so angry that he didn''t go out for seven days! The seventh day of May, the last day of the wedding countdown. (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： The death of white dregs and Yueyues wedding (8) Chapter 317 The Death of Bai Zha and Yue Yue''s Big Wedding (8) Xuan Yin was soaking in the dark medicine pool, shaking his shoulders in a trembling manner, laughing so hard that he could hardly see his eyes. Sikong Liu sat across from him, and gave him a contemptuous look. Xuanyin was in a good mood, so he didn''t care about him. He spread his arms, put them on the ground behind him, raised his eyebrows and said, "Old man, once tomorrow is over, I won''t have to soak in your sewage pool anymore!" Cesspool? The concoction he boiled out with hundreds of herbs turned into a cesspool in his mouth! Sikong Liu expressed his disdain! Xuanyin raised the corner of his right lip and cast a wink: "I will marry Xiao Yueyue soon. When I cure the poison, I will be the first to seek revenge!" "Heartless! Who saved you back then?" Sikong Liu rolled his eyes, thinking of something, lowered his eyes, and muttered, "You really thought..." Xuan Yin picked out his ears: "Old man, what are you talking about?" Sikong Liu''s eyes flashed, and he turned his face away: "It''s nothing." After leaving the purple bamboo forest, Xuan Yin''s energy and spirit have never been so refreshing. Tomorrow, he will get married, marry Xiao Yueyue tomorrow, and have **** with Xiao Yueyue tomorrow! However, thirteen years old, seems to be a little younger, do you want to wait... two more days? It will be fourteen in two days! He is such a good man, he must not wait! Can''t wait, if you want to eat it, you must, immediately, immediately! Xuan Yin happily walked on the quiet street, so happy that he forgot that it was not normal for the noisy street to suddenly become so deserted before closing time. "Young master, young master!" Dongba walked, feeling a cold air slowly drifting from the end of the darkness, in the mist. "Why?" Xuan Yin asked. Dong Bachao Xuanyin approached two points, hugging Xuanyin''s arm: "It''s so... spooky!" Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder, and said casually: "Big man, are you still afraid of ghosts when you walk at night? Don''t worry, the Lord will protect you! Even if the King of Hades comes..." Speaking of this, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and his voice choked. The street was empty just now, but at some point or from nowhere, a bunch of eunuchs came out! The **** carried a spacious golden step, and the veil of the step fluttered gently in the night wind, like a cage of clouds and dawn, adding an ethereal feeling to this dark and quiet street. Xuanyin rubbed his eyes, thinking that he had misread. While walking, there was a familiar, very light and very faint voice. "Do you think you are dreaming? Are you thinking about me day and night?" Xuanyin''s face instantly turned extremely black, staring coldly at the faintly clear figure behind the light gauze, and humming: "Old eunuch, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, and you came here to block the way of the master?" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, and his voice was as light as an elusive cloud: "Yes, this seat came here to stop you, isn''t it very touching?" "vomit" Xuan Yin was so sick that he was about to vomit, this pervert, if he doesn''t tease him once, he will feel uncomfortable all over, right? Sikong Shuo''s laughter was soft and full of magnetism, even if he was a man, he felt a numbness when he heard it. Xuanyin pinched himself coldly, and shouted: "Old eunuch! Speak quickly if you have something to say, and let go of your fart! I have no time to spend with you! I have already paid off the favor I owe you, so don''t bargain with me anymore! " "I''m just ten years older than you, but I''m very sad to be called old by you." He said with a half-smile. Xuanyin looked at the sky with disdainful eyes: "Are you hurting me and doing my shit?" "Princess Nanjiang has done a good job." Sikong Shuo suddenly changed the topic, Xuan Yin was slightly stunned, and then heard Sikong Shuo say, "It''s a pity, such a good doctor, you actually abandoned it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： The death of white dregs and Yueyues wedding (9) Chapter 318 The Death of Bai Zha Yueyue''s Big Wedding (9) Xuanyin sneered, "If you want to use it, you can just say it, but it''s a pity, the princess of Nanjiang is already dead, you should have stolen her from Dali Temple earlier!" Sikong Shuo''s smile remained unchanged: "You handed her over to Dali Temple to prevent me from robbing her from you? But Xuanyin, Xuanyin, you really made a mistake with this move. Don''t give others a way out , Sometimes, it also cuts off one''s own way of retreat." What kind of escape route does Bai Weier consider him? This guy obviously wants to regret it, hum! I don''t regret it! It''s him who should regret it! He was also poisoned by Gu, and there was no suitable person to cure the Gu, Bai Weier was his only savior, but Bai Weier died! Although, this is not what I would like to see, after all, there is a little bit of use in keeping Bai Wei''er, but, let''s die, it''s good to let Sikong Shuo, a pervert, despair for a while! Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows and said: "Master is sleepy and going to sleep. If you want to talk to someone, talk to your little eunuchs! Forgive meno, please, accompany me!" After speaking, he took Dongba and turned around just go! After walking about ten steps, Sikong Shuo sighed softly from behind: "Really, don''t you want me to finish my last sentence?" "Do not listen!" "About Ma Ningyue." Xuanyin''s steps... were nailed down at once. Tangli Courtyard is brightly lit. This is the last night Ning Yue spent at her natal family before leaving the pavilion. When she comes back tomorrow, it will not be the third lady of the Ma family, but the fourth young lady of the Xuan family. Ning Yue lay on the bed, looking at the tent with pearl tassels hanging, thinking of her past life, her self before her wedding. No, she and Sikong Shuo didn''t seem to have been married before, they just simply put on their wedding dress and were taken from one room to another by him, that''s all. Even this little ceremony was forced by her because she hadn''t eaten for three days in a fit of anger. After the ceremony, it took another three years for Sikong Shuo to consummate the marriage with her. At that time, the Xuan family had already been destroyed. Xuan Yu was seriously injured and disappeared. She never understood why Sikong Shuo grabbed Xiangli, she said he was to cultivate another tool for killing people, but he didn''t see Xiangli a few times, so he had someone move Xiangli to the cold palace, and since then, he hasn''t been there again. Manage the pear. She is not allowed to control, she can walk anywhere in the palace at will, including his imperial study, but she can''t get close to Xiangli''s bedroom. In fact, when you think about it carefully, her fate in the two lifetimes seems to be the same. It was because of her special physique that she was favored by others. It''s ridiculous that she thought that she stood out from so many adopted daughters because she was outstanding, but now she realizes that it''s just that she happens to be able to detoxify Sikong Shuo. In a daze, Ning Yue felt that she was embraced in a soft embrace, and opened her eyes: "Mother?" Lin Lanzhi touched her daughter''s forehead, and asked with concern, "Is it better?" "I''m fine." Ning Yueyan said insincerely. "He said it''s okay." Lin Lanzhi held her little hand in his palm, "You were born to me, how can I not understand what you think? There is no obstacle in the world. When you get married, life will be easy." After a long time, you will understand who treats you sincerely. At that time, your father and I loved you to death, but now you have seen it too. Whether it is atonement or repayment, a person who only wants to feel at ease, even if If you love someone, you will always love him more. That child Xuanyin is not like that. Believe me, you wont regret marrying him. Xuan Yu, you have been making atonement to Xuan Yin all this time, is it also to make yourself feel at ease? Ning Yue hugged Lin Lanzhi tightly, and closed her eyes. It was dawn, and Ning Yue was awakened by the sound of firecrackers. When she opened her eyes, she saw Lin Lanzhi, Dongmei, Hongyu and Qiuxiang coming in through the curtain one after another. Everyone had smiles on their faces. Ning Yue was stunned for a while, seeing The golden phoenix crown and Xiapei on the table realized that she was really going to get married! (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (1) Chapter 319 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (1) No matter how calm he was, at this moment, his heart throbbed uncontrollably. Ning Yue stared blankly at Lin Lanzhi, a little dazed. Lin Lanzhi laughed: "Are you silly?" Turning to tell the maids, "Dongmei, you bathe and change Yue''er, Hongyu, please go and invite Grandma Shiquan in, Qiuxiang, go to the small kitchen to look at the steamed buns Done yet?" The three responded hurriedly, Qiuxiang and Hongyu opened the curtain together and went out, Dongmei hurriedly took Ning Yue into the bathroom, and gave Ning Yue a flower petal bath. Different from the usual spices, today my wife told me to add something. Dongmei looked at the thing, pursed her lips and snickered. Ning Yue didn''t notice Dongmei''s snicker, her mind went blank, her ears seemed to be muted, only the sound of her own heart beating like a drum could be heard. After taking a bath, Dongmei changed Ning Yue into a big red bellyband, a big red undershirt and a coat. Here, Qiuxiang came in with steamed buns and a bowl of porridge. Lin Lanzhi said: "There is no need for porridge, it will take up your stomach and you will get hungry easily. Hurry up and eat the steamed buns." Solid steamed buns, two for one. Under Lin Lanzhi''s urging, Ning Yue ate three of them, fearing that she would get sick halfway through, so Lin Lanzhi forbade her to eat. After a while, Grandma Shiquan was invited in by Hongyu. This is a woman with high morals and a good family. Most of the brides who have been groomed by her have a very happy life after marrying into their in-laws. Lin Lanzhi invited the old lady Lin to come forward to invite her. "Sister-in-law Zhen." Lin Lanzhi greeted happily. Grandma Shiquan took Lin Lanzhi''s hand with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for so many years, you are still the same as before!" Looking at Ning Yue, she smiled from ear to ear, "When the third girl was younger than you Beautiful! A blessed one!" Lin Lanzhi was happy to hear that, and praised her daughter a few more words, and then said to Ning Yue: "Give grandma Zhen a present!" Ning Yue got up and bowed politely: "Grandma Zhen." "Hey!" Grandma Shiquan narrowed her eyes and smiled, "The voice is clear and sweet, and the husband and wife are harmonious and reunited!" Grandma Shiquan''s mouth is full of auspicious words! The atmosphere in the room quickly became active. Grandma Shiquan stood behind Ning Yue, held up her satin-like smooth black hair, and praised again: "The black hair is thick and long, and the love between husband and wife lasts forever!" Ning Yue was also amused. Seeing her daughter finally smiled, Lin Lanzhi was quietly relieved. Grandma Shiquan began to comb Ning Yue''s hair, chanting auspicious words: "One comb to the end; the second comb girl has white hair and eyebrows; the third comb girl has children and grandchildren everywhere; the fourth comb master brings good luck, and meets nobles on the way out." Five combs and five sons come to accept the contract, and five silver bamboo shoots come together; six combs and relatives and friends come to celebrate, and the boudoir is dyed rouge in front of the mirror; Congratulations on the birthday, the precious duck travels through the lotus road; the nine combs and nine sons have everything in a row; the ten combs and the husband and wife are old enough to grow old." "Hey! It''s all combed up! Are we late?" The second lady opened the curtain with a smile, and behind her was Ning Wan, who was dressed in festive clothes. Ning Wan smiled and handed Ning Yue a small brocade box: "Congratulations to the third sister on her wedding. My sister is here to add makeup to her sister. A little care is not a respect." Reach out and don''t hit the smiling face, let alone you are newly married? Ning Yue smiled lightly, took her brocade box, opened it, and looked at it. It was some jewelry and gemstones that she had kept. They were not expensive, but they were already the best things Ning Wan could come up with. Ning Yue said, "Thank you fourth sister!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (2) Chapter 320 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (2) Ning Wan said softly: "I can''t write two characters of horse in one stroke. You and I are both sisters, why bother to treat each other like this? I only hope that my sister and brother-in-law will be in harmony and give birth to a precious son early, so that I can have a little nephew." !" Ning Yue rubbed her flat belly, maybe it was a regret from her previous life, the two things she wanted to do most in this life, one was revenge, and the other was to have a child of her own. "Borrow a good word from my fourth sister!" She said with a smile. Soon, the third wife and Ning Zhen came in through the curtain. The third wife once joined Lin Yonghe''s camp, but now that Lin Yonghe has fallen, the third wife began to take the initiative to repair the relationship with the second wife and Lin Lanzhi. The third lady smiled brightly: "The bride is so beautiful today!" Pushing Lin Lanzhi, she said, "Okay, fourth brother and sister, go to the front hall, leave it to us, fourth brother can''t do it alone." Lin Lanzhi reluctantly held her daughter''s hand, her eyes turned red, and tears fell down. She hasn''t had enough pain yet, she is about to get married... Ning Yue was also reluctant to part with Lin Lanzhi. After living two lifetimes, apart from the three years that she no longer remembered, she only had these few months when she really got along with her mother. No more meals, no more "Mother." Her tears also fell. The second and third wives had slightly red eyes, and turned their heads to wipe away their tears. Grandma Shiquan patted the weeping mother and daughter and said, "Okay, okay, if you cry again, the makeup powder will fall off, make a big face, and be careful to scare my uncle!" Lin Lanzhi and Ning Yue smiled tearfully, Lin Lanzhi choked up and said, "I''ll go greet the guests first." The second wife said again: "There are too many guests, and the fourth younger sibling may not be able to handle it. Third younger sibling, you should go too." The third lady took Ning Zhen and went with Lin Lanzhi. Grandma Shiquan tied Ning Yue''s hair in a bun, put on a phoenix crown, and said auspicious words one after another, like pouring beans, which made everyone in the room smile. Putting on the red wedding gown, Ning Yue stared at herself in the bronze mirror, almost unrecognizable, as if she had grown four or five years in an instant, and became more feminine, her vermilion lips were slightly parted, like a flower filled with spring water The cherry blossoms are beautiful and charming. Woman Shiquan said softly beside her: "She is the most beautiful bride I have ever seen. Custodian will fascinate my uncle tonight!" Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Ning Wan looked at her sister who was able to marry into a noble family, and a hint of envy flashed in her eyes. This used to be the most unfavorable marriage, but now, it is probably the one that everyone envies. If it had been earlier, if my mother''s gaze had been able to take a longer view, would she be the one who got married in a splendid manner today? Ning Wan sighed. The second lady looked at the hourglass on the wall, and muttered, "Why haven''t you heard the firecrackers being set off yet? Mama Lin, go and see if my uncle is here!" "Yes!" Mother Lin immediately opened the curtain and went out. After a quarter of an hour, she replied profusely, "No, the streets are empty." Ordinary people marry a bride sooner rather than later. What happened to the palace? Want to step on it? The second lady pinched the handkerchief in confusion: "You wait at the door, and when my uncle comes, send someone to tell me immediately!" Ning Yue thought of Xuan Yin''s impatient temper, and thought, this guy must have overslept, right? I thought he would be guarding the door before dawn! Another quarter of an hour passed, and Xuan Yin was still waiting. The second lady was in a hurry, and Lin Lanzhi was also in a hurry, so she sent Hongyu to check on the situation. Seeing that Ning Yue''s mood was still calm, she calmed down and went to revive Lin Lanzhi. (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (3) Chapter 321 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (3) The atmosphere in the room began to become tense, especially Dongmei and Qiuxiang, who knew Xuanyin very well, had a worried look on their faces. In their impression, my uncle is the type who can''t wait to pack the young lady back to the house immediately. Now that he finally got the chance, he should have carried the young lady away early. Why... there was no movement for a long time? Ning Yue''s hands buried under the wide sleeves were clenched into fists, Xuan Yin, I don''t care what your reason is, but if you dare to let me go, you will die! Ms. Shiquan''s eyeballs moved slightly, and she smoothed things out with a smile: "It''s better to come early than to come early, and it''s auspicious to arrive at the right time!" As soon as she finished speaking, Mother Lin staggered and fell into the room: "Auntie, auntie... uncle is here!" Except for a few insiders, everyone thought she was frightened and ran out one after another, wanting to see how ugly the rumored uncle was. When he was overjoyed, the indescribably handsome groom''s jaw dropped in shock. The same sigh flashed across the hearts of the second and third wives, their daughters should have been used as stepping stones for Ning Xi back then, this useless county king is clearly more handsome than Xuan Yu! My guts are green with regret! This is the first time Xuanyin has appeared in front of so many people. Ever since he was a child, he has hated people staring at him. Regardless of men and women, the naked **** stares make him so disgusted that he wants to go crazy, but At this moment, he didn''t think so. He got off the horse and took Ning Yue''s hand from Grandma Shiquan''s. Her fingertips were cold, but there was a little sweat on her palm. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, leaned over, and whispered in her ear: "I''m afraid the master won''t come. Really? Are you crazy about wanting to marry me?" Ning Yue pinched him! He smiled even more. But I don''t know how much my daughter''s family''s exquisite thoughts have been broken by my smile. Some people lowered their heads, some people blushed. He picked Ning Yue up, and under the envious eyes of everyone, he got into the carriage of the palace. Lin Lanzhi covered her mouth, sobbing uncontrollably. Ma Yuan hugged her lightly, and coaxed: "Okay, okay, don''t cry, it''s a big deal, let''s have another one!" Lin Lanzhi glared at him: "Who wants to have a baby with you?" Alas, it seems that the day when I can climb into bed by myself is still far away, Ma Yuan has a headache! The wedding went very smoothly. Although there were two new couples coming to the church today, under the orderly management of the princess, there was no disturbance at all. Ning Yue was wearing a hijab and couldn''t see anything. She was supported by the servant girl all the time, she straddled the brazier, straddled the saddle, paid homage, and kowtowed. Finally, under the booing of a group of people, she entered the bridal chamber. Originally, there was going to be a bridal chamber, but between Xuan Yin and Xuan Zhao, Xuan Zhao, who was more popular, obviously picked up this "honor". To toss and cry. On Ning Yue''s side, it was quiet, only Mrs. Guo, Mrs. Jia and several other noble ladies and daughters who Ning Yue could not hear said some auspicious words. After they all left, Sakura stayed behind. Ning Yue sat at the head of the bed and saw Sakura''s shoes and skirt through a little gap under the hijab. Sakura''s shoes were very beautiful, with milky white uppers and sapphire inlaid. I had seen Sakura so many times, so I never saw her. She wears heavy clothes and shoes. The concubine treats her adopted daughter really well! "Sister Yue." Xiao Ying raised her white and tender hand to grab Ning Yue''s hijab. Dongmei hurriedly grabbed her wrist, and said with a smile, "Miss Sakura, you can''t reveal this, it would be unlucky." (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (4) Chapter 322 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (4) Sakura''s eyes widened in surprise: "Ah? Then, sister Yue, do you want to wear it all the time?" Dongmei said softly: "No, it will be fine if my uncle exposes it." "Oh, I need brother Yin to uncover it." Xiaoying sat back on the bed obediently, glanced at the peanuts and red dates on it, and said with a smile, "Yesterday, Niuniu, I and Xiaobai made the bed." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Thank you, Sakura." Xiao Ying tilted her head, suppressed her smile, and sighed softly: "The Zhihui Courtyard used to be very lively, but now, Brother Yu is gone, and Brother Zhao and Brother Yin have moved out again, saying that they want to live with their sisters-in-law. , Only Brother Bin and I are left in the Zhihui Academy, so its so deserted. Counting the days, Xuan Yu should have reached the border. I don''t know how the battle with Nanjiang is going. Ning Yue was silent. Sakura pouted and said innocently: "Sister Yue, do you know why my third brother married you on the same day?" Ning Yue shook her head: "I don''t know, does Sakura know?" "I know! He made other people''s stomachs bigger, and the concubine mother was so angry, so she asked him to get married quickly." Have a big belly? who? Sun Yao''s? "Sister Yao doesn''t seem to know yet." Xiao Ying pouted. In this way, it is not Sun Yao''s, but another person''s. Afraid that the scandal of having a **** before getting married will be exposed, he hastily asked Xuan Zhao to marry a wife. Sun Yao is also pitiful, if she married under such an embarrassing situation, it would be fine if the concubine was a law-abiding concubine, but if she was a proud concubine like Bai Shuang''er, it would probably be enough for Sun Yao to drink a pot. Having not yet met, Ning Yue already felt a little sympathy for Sun Yao in her heart. But besides sympathizing with her, Ning Yue was a little puzzled, how could Sakura know this kind of secret that shouldn''t be discussed in front of children? "Sakura, who told you?" Ning Yue asked. "I heard it! They are all talking! I can''t sleep because of the noise!" Sakura frowned. It turned out to be overheard. These servants are too outspoken. A five-year-old child can say whether he is big or small, if he accidentally slips his **** crowded place one day, he will lose face to the palace. Ning Yue said softly: "Sakura, these words are not allowed to be told to others in the future, do you understand?" Sakura nodded: "Oh, okay." Holding Ning Yue''s arm, "Sister Yue, it''s great that you can marry me, I finally don''t have to go to the General''s Mansion to find you!" Ning Yue thought of Xuan Xiaoying in her previous life. That child was spoiled, simple and proud, and didn''t pay much attention to the second and third young mistresses. If her sister-in-law is still her in this life, maybe it won''t be so easy to get along with? Thinking about it this way, I also feel that perhaps it is not a bad thing for Xiangli to replace Xuan Xiaoying? As night fell, Xuan Yin, who was very drunk, came back with Dong Ba''s support. Xuan Yin was not good at drinking. Ning Yue in her previous life had seen it before, and almost a small cup could make her drunk forever. Therefore, Xuan Yin was extremely drunk. Drink less. But looking at the strong aroma of wine on his body, I don''t know how many jars he has poured. Is it necessary to drink like this? Dongmei and Qiuxiang retreated wisely. Ning Yue heard heavy footsteps coming towards her step by step, the bed sank, and it was he who sat down. His jade-like fingertips came in from the hijab and touched her chin. "Xiao Yueyue, isn''t Master dreaming?" He said with a hint of drunkenness, leaned over, and gently touched her lips through the hijab. The blazing temperature, through a thin cloth, ignited her little by little, and Ning Yue''s face suddenly became hot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (5) Chapter 323 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (5) "You... you got up first, and you haven''t taken off the hijab yet." Xuanyin smiled playfully, picked up Yu Ruyi that had been prepared, and gently lifted Ning Yue''s hijab. Under the candlelight, the woman''s skin is like jade, her eyes are like autumn waves, her lips are like red dandelion, her long eyelashes are thick and curled up, like two curved combs, combing the faint candlelight, casting a beautiful silhouette on both sides of her nose. His eyes darkened instantly. Ning Yue''s scalp was slightly numb from his undisguised gaze, and she said softly, "Do you want to drink a cup of wine?" "Of course I want it. I was so focused on looking at my wife that I even forgot such an important thing." Xuanyin poured wine, gave himself a glass, and gave her a glass. The moment they exchanged their arms, he looked at her fixedly. , opened his mouth softly, "Marry me, don''t you want to?" Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat, she looked at him with wide eyes and said, "Why do you say that?" Xuan Yin touched her head: "You''re just kidding, I''m scared you!" Ning Yue breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this guy had noticed something, obviously she and Xuan Yu hadn''t done anything, the only intimate contact was the day when Jia Yuyan was killed by Sikong Shuo, but Sikong Shuo was not so boring Can you tell Xuanyin about it? Tonight''s Xuanyin is very different from the past, his eyes are full of aggression. "Aren''t you going to take off your husband''s clothes?" He asked with a light smile, and if you look carefully, you can find a dark and indistinguishable meaning hidden in it. Ning Yue walked over without looking sideways, and began to undress him. Halfway through the undressing, he rolled over and crushed him. He looked at her with deep eyes, with deep undercurrents, Ning Yue couldn''t breathe. But suddenly, he smiled lightly, lowered his head, and kissed the corner of her lips: "Hey, go take a bath first." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled irregularly, and she nodded. Hot water had already been put in the bathroom, Ning Yue took off her clothes and soaked in it. Although I am a little apprehensive about what may happen next, but it is a knife and a knife, and people are married, so do you expect the other party not to touch you? Ning Yue was not so naive. After washing normally, she returned to the bedside in obscene clothes. Xuan Yin also washed in another bathroom, lying on the outside with eyes closed, wondering if he fell asleep. Ning Yue took off her shoes, and carefully crawled over him. Seeing that he didn''t show signs of "hungry wolf rushing for food", she was secretly happy, and lay down next to the inner side of the bed. Between the two of them, there is almost a length of Sakura. Ning Yue covered the quilt lightly, glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, but he didn''t move. Ning Yue guessed that he probably drank too much, so he fell asleep directly. fair enough. Just when she thought she could finally sleep peacefully, Xuan Yin pushed her forward with a smirk. "My lady, have we forgotten something?" This guy, has he been pretending to be asleep? Xuanyin was amused by the way she stared nervously, her shoulders trembled when she laughed, and when she laughed enough, her face turned green, he hugged her tightly, and gently kissed her soft red lips. At first, he just pressed it lightly, but then felt that it was not enough, so he changed it to **** it in. The woman''s lips turned out to be like this, soft and sweet, and he liked it very much. A numb feeling spread from his lips to his heart, and Ning Yue grabbed his shirt tightly. Xuanyin''s kiss was very young, without any skill at all, but very gentle, so gentle that Ning Yue felt like being held in the palm of his hand. Gradually, Xuan Yin seemed not satisfied with this kind of intimacy, and the kiss became overbearing, sealing her breath all at once. (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (6) Chapter 324 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (6) Ning Yue''s consciousness gradually blurred... Before dawn, Ning Yue was awakened by the sound of greetings from outside. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xuan Yin sitting cross-legged on the bed, staring at her resentfully, facing the dark circles of the two bosses, she opened her mouth: " You... are you awake?" Xuanyin''s face was frighteningly black: "Idiot! You can faint with just one kiss!" is it? When did she become so useless? Ning Yue squinted her eyes, looked at Xuan Yin who was obviously much more haggard than usual, and twitched her lips: "Could it be that you stunned me and then did something bad by yourself?" Xuanyin gave her a shudder: "It''s not that someone''s sleep is so ugly that he robbed me of a night''s quilt!" "The bed is so big! You won''t take another quilt!" Besides, she sleeps very well, so she never grabs the quilt, okay? "Huh." Xuanyin turned his face away slowly. Because of fainting, there was no bridal chamber on the wedding night, and Xuanyin''s face smelled bad all morning. But when the concubine sent someone to take care of her, he cooperatively dripped a little finger blood to get through. It was Dongpachi''s finger that was cut off, not his own. After Ning Yue was fully dressed, the sky turned pale. Usually at this time, she was still sleeping in Tangli Courtyard, but now she was going to do housework in the room. Fortunately, Xuanyin''s "interpersonal relationship" is relatively simple, there are no maids and concubines, only two big maids who have served for a long time, the round-faced one is called Lianxin, and the long-faced one is called Yuzhu. The two stepped forward, bowed to Ning Yue, and called out respectfully, "Ma''am." Ning Yue each rewarded a silver coin, and the two accepted it with a smile, thanking them. "I''m new here, if I don''t do enough, I hope you can remind me." Lian Xin whispered softly: "Madam, what''s the matter? Servants should respect Madam, just like honoring young master!" Ning Yue nodded in satisfaction, Lian Xin has a sweet mouth, and Yu Zhu seems a little bored, but we will talk about the specifics after getting along for a long time in the future. Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand and went to Wenfangyuan to greet the prince and concubine. In the room, there is a faint scent of rosin. This is the second time for Ning Yue to meet the princess formally. The Guo family had once, but it was not so solemn. The princess was wearing a lavender misty tunic skirt, lined with a translucent embroidered gold butterfly gauze dress, and a golden jade belt around her waist. She was nearly forty years old, but her figure was even more beautiful than that of a girl. Not to mention the appearance, Ning Yue has never seen such a beautiful person in her two lifetimes. Princess Wangs expression was calm, and joy could be seen between her brows, but it was not exaggerated. Beside the princess, sat King Zhongshan in a navy blue brocade suit. He looked very majestic, with resolute features, a tall and straight figure, and the traces of time were faintly visible on his face, but he was still very handsome. Xuanyin''s appearance is somewhat similar to his, but Ning Yue guesses that Xuanyin is more like the mother who died young. Compared to the calm temperament of the princess, King Zhongshan has a fiery temper at first glance, but he is still very happy when his two sons are married, and it is not difficult to see the smile on his face. Beside the two of them, on a seat that was almost shoulder to shoulder with the main seat, sat an old woman with gray hair, a kind face, and wearing a sauce-colored gown. It was the Qin family who had been to the General''s Mansion twice. I heard that the king of Zhongshan respected this wet nurse very much, but looking at it now, the rumors are still light. Whose wet nurse sits side by side with the master and the master''s grandmother? Ning Yue couldn''t help but think of the old woman who lived alone in the mountains. The old woman was unwilling to stay in the palace. Apart from refusing to forgive Xuan Yu, she wondered if she also cared a little bit about the relationship between her son and the nurse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (8) Chapter 326 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (8) Ning Yue was surprised, third uncle also knows alchemy? After that, the concubine said a few more words about spreading branches and leaves for the Xuan family, and both Ning Yue and Sun Yao lowered their heads shyly. The family gathered around a table and had breakfast. When eating in Tangli Courtyard, you can always hear her and Niu Niu yelling, Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin laughing at the side; in Wangfu, the whole dining table can''t even hear the sound of drinking soup. Even a child as young as Sakura is as dignified as a lady of several decades. Ning Yue and Sun Yao looked at each other, Sun Yao stuck out her tongue, Ning Yue lowered her eyes and smiled secretly. A meal was finished quietly. The brothers of the Xuan family were called to the study by King Zhongshan, and Ning Yue and Sun Yao talked with the princess for a while. Sakura is very clingy to Ning Yue, and has been sitting on Ning Yue''s lap since she got off the dinner table. Sakura hugged Ning Yue''s neck tightly: "But I like elder sister Yue!" "Then don''t you like sister-in-law three?" Sun Yao asked with raised brows. Sakura giggled: "I like it, I like it, sister Yue and sister Yao, I like both!" As soon as she left Wenfangyuan, Sun Yao breathed out a long breath as if she had floated up from the deep water. It seems that the first day of her life as a bride was not so easy for her. Ning Yue lives in Liujin Courtyard, Sun Yao lives in Qingling Pavilion, the reverse is different, so the two say goodbye. On the way back to Liujin Courtyard, Ning Yue and Dongmei saw a pink soft sedan chair carried by four porters to Qingling Pavilion. Dongmei scratched her head: "Who is that?" Ning Yue said: "Who else could it be? Xuan Zhao''s concubine." On the second day of the wedding, the concubine was carried into the mansion. Thinking of Sun Yao who stuck her tongue out at her, Ning Yue sighed softly. "Miss, should we send a letter to the third lady?" Dongmei said, "We and the third lady are both outsiders, so it shouldn''t hurt to help each other out." "It''s time for me to give you a letter." Xiao Ying told her yesterday. It stands to reason that she should talk to Sun Yao this morning. If Sun Yao needs help or something, she can make it clear in time. In terms of standpoint, in the Ma family, she is a daughter, no matter how willful she is, no one really dares to do anything to her clearly with Ma Yuan supporting her. The palace is different, she is just a little daughter-in-law, before she knows the forces of all parties, it is the safest way for her to temporarily form an alliance with Sun Yao. But for some reason, subconsciously, she felt that it would be better not to talk about the concubine with Sun Yao, "Just...wait for two days and see." The first day passed so quietly, it was as strange as a dream. At night, the Qin family sent someone to send a mother over, surnamed Wu. "It''s like this. Grandma Qin is afraid that the fourth lady is not familiar with the palace, so she specially asked the old slave to come and ask if the old slave needs to stay. It doesn''t matter if you don''t need it. It all depends on the fourth lady''s intention." Wu Mama said modestly and politely. Say. "On this matter, wait until I ask the fourth master before returning to Grandma Qin''s words. You go back first, and I will send someone over later." Ning Yue is not a fool. Didn''t those who left the Qin family upset Xuanyin? Xuanyin is her husband, and he is the last thing to offend anyone. Mother Wu left happily. Ning Yue said to Dongmei: "You go to the Third Madam and ask about it." "Yes." Two quarters of an hour later, Dongmei came back and returned, "Grandma Qin also sent a mother to the third wife, but the third wife didn''t want it either. She said we don''t want it here, and she can''t be special." Sun Yao is a smart person, and knows how to use her and Xuan Yin as a shield. That Qin family may not be a bad person, but he is someone Xuanyin hates. Sun Yao knew how to choose, so she rejected Qin Shi. (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： Bridal chamber festive wedding life (9) Chapter 327 Newlywed life with flowers and candles in the bridal chamber (9) Ning Yue decided to wait for Xuanyin to come back and tell him about Mama Wu. She could almost imagine Xuanyin''s invincible appearance: "That old man, didn''t you just feed my father with milk for two days? Really put yourself It''s a dish! Ignore her, she will send someone in the future, just call me out!" Ning Yue smiled and asked someone to prepare water. After taking a bath, she sat by the window, opened the story book, and waited quietly for Xuan Yin to come back. I owed him a bridal chamber yesterday, and today, it''s time to replenish him. However, Ning Yue waited for a long time, until the branch of the moon, but did not see Xuan Yin''s shadow. "Dongmei!" Dongmei was drying clothes when she heard Miss call her, put down the hanger and walked in, wiped her hands with her apron as she walked: "What''s wrong, Miss?" Ning Yue closed the script that she barely read: "Where is Fourth Master?" "It seems to be in the study." Dongmei said. It''s so late, this guy is still in the study? Is he working so hard? Do you want to get a champion? Ning Yue put down her book and went to the study. Just as I was about to knock on the door, I found that the lights inside had gone out. what the hell? Big marriage, he doesn''t sleep in the wedding room, but in the study? "Who is on duty today?" She lowered her voice and asked behind her. Lian Xin came out from the side, saluted and said, "Madam, you are a slave." "Is Fourth Master in the study?" There was a hint of displeasure in Ning Yue''s voice. Lian Xin could clearly hear the displeasure, Fu lowered her body and said, "Yes, ma''am, the fourth master has been staying in the study since he came back, and he seems to have fallen asleep lying on the table behind him. After turning off the lights, do you want your slaves to wake up Fourth Master?" Ning Yue waved her hand: "No, I''ll go by myself." Ning Yue pushed open the door and stepped into the study. The moonlight spread from the sky to the ground, and also shone on his sleeping face. He was really asleep, breathing long and evenly. But that''s weird isn''t it? Last night, the two of them obviously didn''t do anything, how could he be so sleepy? Don''t tell her, he just stared at her all night. Ning Yue took off her cloak and lightly put it on his shoulders. He was awakened suddenly, raised his head, his eyes flashed with vigilance, and after seeing Ning Yue''s face clearly, he opened his mouth: "Why are you here?" "If I don''t come, you will sleep in the study, right? I don''t know, I thought you were hiding from your new wife." Ning Yue''s words revealed a trace of resentment. Xuanyin smiled smugly: "I''m really reading, I didn''t hide from you." Ning Yue looked at the table, she was pressing a book, and made a lot of marks in a circle, and then she believed that he was indeed turning the pages of the book, but this was even more strange, because as far as she knew, the little The tyrant hates written things the most, and he doesn''t even approve memorials. Now, he actually studies a book so seriously. "What book? Nan... Xinjiang..." Before Ning Yue could read the words clearly, the book was taken away by Xuan Yin. Xuanyin leaned over, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her **** the lips! Ning Yue blushed and glared at him: "You bastard!" There were so many maids watching at the door! The maids all lowered their heads, looking at their noses and hearts. Xuan Yin jumped over the desk lightly, and threw Ning Yue onto the wall, looking at her evilly, his eyes full of desire, like a prairie fire, almost burned her internal organs. Ning Yue''s heart jumped up. "That..." She glanced at the gate out of the corner of her eye, and saw that the maids who watched the fun had all run away at some point, and she yelled inwardly, this guy wouldn''t want her in the study, would he? Xuanyin supported the wall with one hand, and lifted her up with the other, letting her legs hang on his waist. This ambiguous posture made Ning Yue''s heart, like her feet, instantly hang in the air. "The door...the door is...not...closed..." As soon as she faltered and hawed her voice, she didn''t know who was cooperating to death, and closed the door with a bang! In the room, the aroma of the smoker and the fascinating masculine breath on him floated. Ning Yue''s long eyelashes trembled rapidly. It seems that the "little tyrant" is awakening little by little near her softest part. Ning Yue''s whole body tensed up. Xuan Yin''s breathing gradually became heavy, he turned his head, and kissed her lips lightly. She leaned back, so hard that she hit the wall, and gasped in pain. Xuanyin smiled lightly, while rubbing the back of her head, while holding her lips, kissed her deeply. Very sleepy Ning Yue''s eyelids moved. Are you too inattentive? At this time, I actually want to sleep. Xuanyin kissed and kissed, and felt the person in his arms crooked and lost strength. Xuan Yin let go of her lips that were reddened by her kiss, her eyes darkened, she twisted up the teapot, poured out the incense, and then went back to the room with Ning Yue, who was unconscious, in her arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： It turned out to be her (1) Chapter 328 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (1) Ning Yue was woken up by something that looked like a feather. It was itchy. From the center of her eyebrows to her eyes, and then from her eyes to her lips, she waved her hand indiscriminately, and heard a slap, as if something extraordinary had been touched by her. After being beaten, she immediately opened her eyes, and saw someone with a face that could not be more ashen, "staring at her"! That appearance seemed to swallow her whole alive. Ning Yue blinked, and became conscious again, only to find that his jade-like hand was pinching a strand of her beautiful hair. The feeling of being teased just now must have been caused by this, but she just slapped her hair. The thing that hit was "Ma Ningyue!" Xuan Yin looked like a little lion with furry hair, "You are so courageous! You even dare to hit me in the face!" Ning Yue was stunned: "I didn''t do it on purpose." "It''s not intentional, you can hit the master, it''s intentional, you can''t kill him with a knife!" The little tyrant roared so that the whole beam began to tremble. Ning Yue rubbed her ears: "I didn''t mean to say that!" Ning Yue is also sure now that Xuan Yin dare not do anything to him, in the previous life, let alone talking back to the little tyrant, even if he gave the little tyrant a look, Ning Yue would feel weak. But soon, Ning Yue thought of another question, how could she be in bed? She was clearly in the study, and Xuan Yin hugged her and asked her to kiss her, why did she suddenly not remember what happened afterwards? "Xuanyin..." Ning Yue narrowed her eyes, "What happened last night?" Xuanyin turned his face away, and hummed resentfully: "What else can happen? I was fainted by the kiss again, can you be a little bit promising?" If you were an inexperienced little girl, you might believe it, but who is Ning Yue? The thirty years in the previous life were spent in vain? Ning Yue never believed that she would be fainted by a little virgin kiss. Ning Yue looked at Xuanyin who was trying to hide it, and narrowed her eyes again: "Then what did you do after I fell asleep?" "What can you do? Go to sleep!" Xuan Yin put his hands on his chest and looked up at the sky. A person who peeped at him taking a bath since the second meeting, and who wanted to throw himself down since the third meeting, actually lay peacefully beside him and slept soundly. Did he become a willow ear, or What''s wrong with that? Or, have you lost all attraction to him? This is not a good thing. Ning Yue sat up straight slowly, stretched out her hand, and stroked his chest, feeling his body become tense in an instant, Ning Yue slowly climbed onto his lap again, leaned into his arms, and held onto his chest with one hand. Hooked his neck, breathing a little bit on his neck: "Sanggong~" The tone of the voice twisted and turned, making Xuan Yin''s soul half run away. Xuanyin swallowed his saliva: "What...what?" Ning Yue smiled charmingly, and slowly slid her small hand down the skirt of his chest, intentionally or unintentionally, touching that sensitive point, Xuan Yin''s ears turned red, and grabbed Ning Yue''s restless little hand: "It''s so early in the morning, what are you doing?" "Do what we didn''t finish. I owe my husband twice, and I feel so guilty." Looking at the window, "It''s still early, my husband~" As she spoke, she leaned over and kissed his cheek. He tensed up and froze there, as if he couldn''t move, and he couldn''t move. Ning Yue cursed secretly, she was a hooligan on weekdays, but at the critical moment she turned into a piece of wood! Could it be that she, a woman, should take the initiative in this kind of thing? Xuan Yin''s hand was lightly held on her slender waist, with a little force, but soon released a little bit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (3) Chapter 329 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (3) "I found out that Yuzhu is the son of the family in the mansion. When the prince and the others were still in Beicheng, Yuzhu''s old lady came into the mansion. Her mother was in charge of the dining room, and her father was in charge of the fortifications of the mansion. Where can I build a garden? Ah, whose yard needs to be refurbished, they all look to her father." Dongmei truthfully reported all the information she had inquired about. Ning Yue said thoughtfully: "So, he is still a man of distinction." To put it bluntly, Yuzhu''s father is a contractor, and his men support a group of small workers. , There are also many people who can dominate. "It should be, everyone treats jade beads very politely." Dongmei put a red bead flower on the twisted hairpin. Ning Yue thought it was too bright, so she asked for a lavender one. Said, "Lian Xin was bought from outside. It is said that the maid who served my uncle died of illness, and there is no suitable one in the mansion, so I bought one from outside." A paratrooper, no backer, no wonder he has no pretensions, and his mouth is sweet enough. In Ning Yue''s mind, she made a comparison between Lian Xin and Yu Zhu almost instantly: "Let''s deal with them like this first, and treat them more respectfully on weekdays, after all, they are old people in the house." Dongmei pursed her lips disapprovingly, so what if she has seniority? Based on my uncle''s love for Miss, she and Qiuxiang should still be in charge of the yard in the future. At this moment, she is in the same camp as Qiuxiang. After washing and grooming, Ning Yue took Dongmei to Wenfang Courtyard to greet the princess. While passing by a small garden full of peonies, Ning Yue saw a familiar figure from the back, which disappeared so quickly that Ning Yue wasn''t sure if she had misjudged her. Dongmei noticed Ning Yue''s strangeness, and hurriedly asked: "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Yue looked at the direction where the back figure disappeared, and shook her head: "It''s nothing, I seem to recognize the wrong person, let''s go." When the two arrived at the Wenfangyuan, before they crossed the threshold, they heard Sakura''s silver bell-like laughter coming from inside. She didn''t know what she said, and soon, the princess''s low laughter followed. Ning Yue slowly raised a slight smile on his calm face, opened the curtain, and said happily: "What are the concubine mother and Xiaoying talking about? So happy." Princess Wang had a smile that hadn''t faded on her delicate face, and she looked at Ning Yue with a gentler look than usual: "Yue''er is here, sit down." Ning Yue saluted and sat down on the chair beside her. Xiaoying jumped down from the arms of the concubine, jumped onto Ning Yue''s lap, and smiled affectionately: "Sister Yue, I was just talking about Brother Yin with my concubine! Brother Yin blushed this morning and ran back to Zhihui Courtyard, haha , must have done something bad!" That guy actually ran back to Zhihuiyuan. Ning Yue showed a very surprised look, her eyes were round and wide: "Ah, really? Did you do something bad?" Sakura hugged Ning Yue''s neck, giggling non-stop: "Did you play kiss?" Ning Yue gasped! The concubine cast a glance at her daughter, and said in a low voice, "What nonsense are you talking about?" The tone was clearly pampering! Sakura stuck out her tongue, and asked persistently: "Is there any? Is sister Yue any? Did you play with brother Yin?" Being chased by a five-year-old child to ask this kind of question, Ning Yue didn''t answer it, and she didn''t answer it. The princess saw that Xiao Ying was making a fuss, so she hurriedly asked Biqing to hug Xiao Ying, pinched her little face and said, "Don''t say such shameless things in the future, do you understand?" Sakura pursed her pink lips: "Just ask! If the concubine doesn''t like it, I just don''t ask in the future." (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (4) Chapter 330 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (4) The concubine shook her head dotingly, then looked at Ning Yue at the side, and said softly: "Is it still used to living in the mansion? Are the maids and women still obedient?" Ning Yue bowed her body, and replied: "If you go back to your mother and concubine, everything is fine." The concubine looked pale, and said: "There are not many people around Xiao Yin, there are only two maidservants, Lian Xin is a soft persimmon, it''s okay if you pinch that jade bead, her father has some prestige in the mansion, so he summoned her to come Be different from others." Ning Yue didn''t expect that the princess would tell her these things openly, so she glanced at the princess gratefully, and said, "Thank you, concubine mother, for reminding me, my daughter-in-law has made a note of it." The concubine nodded slightly with satisfaction, "There were too many people yesterday, so I couldn''t explain it to you in detail. Xiao Yin''s work and rest are not very regular. You have a small kitchen in your yard, but you haven''t found a suitable cook for the time being. I have already told them to use it for the public. There are people around day and night, so dont slack off. In addition, you are young, so you must not indulge in sexual affairs. There is no need to worry about getting pregnant. Wait until the older you are, and the risk will be less !" When it was said that the **** was not to be neglected, Ning Yue thought that the princess would let them sleep in separate rooms, and arranged for two housemaids. But nothing, I have to say that the concubine treats her and Xuanyin better than ordinary aunts, at least on the surface. Ning Yue bowed again and thanked her. What else did the princess want to say, a little servant girl poked her head in from outside the curtain, glanced at Biqing, Biqing understood, got up and went out, after a while, when she came back, she glanced at Ning Yue from the corner of her eye, and in the princess'' ear The side reported a few words in a low voice. The princess''s complexion changed slightly, she waved her hand, "I see", she looked at Ning Yue again, and said with a pleasant face, "I have something to do for now, please help me take Xiaoying with me!" This is the meaning of wanting her to avoid it. Ning Yue took Sakura from the hands of the princess, and said respectfully: "Yes, concubine mother." After Ning Yue led Xiaoying out of Wenfangyuan, not long after, the princess took Biqing and left. Judging by their hurried expressions, it seemed that something happened in the mansion, and this incident seemed to be related to her! She didn''t ignore Biqing''s sneaky glance towards her. "Sister Yue! Sister Yue, look, my concubine mother and Biqing have gone to my third brother''s yard!" Xiao Ying shook Ning Yue''s hand and pointed in the direction where the two left. Ning Yue was amazed at the little girl''s sharp reaction, as if she had been observing the princess'' actions all along. Could it be that she also noticed the strangeness of the adults? But she is obviously only a five-year-old child Such doubts only flashed in Ning Yue''s mind for a moment, and then they were suppressed. Ning Yue said: "Yes, maybe the mother and concubine have something to do. Where does Sakura want to go?" Sakura blinked her innocent eyes and said, "I want to find my concubine!" The princess just asked herself to help take Sakura, obviously hoping to distract the two of them, but now if she took the initiative to join her, what would the princess think? Ning Yue shook her head: "After the concubine mother finishes her work, let''s go find her again, okay?" Sakura began to act coquettishly: "Sister Yue, let''s go, let''s go! It''s okay, I''m going, the concubine mother won''t say anything about you!" Ning Yue pondered for a moment, just as she also wanted to find out whether this matter had anything to do with her, so she immediately agreed to Xiao Ying''s request. The two went hand in hand. When they arrived at Sanfang''s courtyard, they suddenly heard the sound of porcelain breaking, followed by Sun Yao''s wailing. You dont need to guess, you know, it must be the concubines affair. Ning Yue didn''t want to interfere in the dispute between wives and concubines in the third room, but when she arrived at the scene, she realized that she had stepped into this quagmire passively, and she couldn''t pick it off even if she wanted to. (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： It turned out to be her (5) Chapter 331 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (5) In the chaos, Sun Yao cried until the sky was dark: "Xuan Zhao, you are heartless, you actually did this kind of thing behind my back! Where do you want my face to be? How can I raise my head when I am in the mansion from now on?" Be human?" "What do you mean behind your back? I didn''t know you at that time, okay?" Xuan Zhao was also very angry. He regretted this kind of thing more than anyone else, but he married a daughter-in-law and didn''t understand him. I knew it earlier Do not marry! Sun Yao saw that he not only did not repent, but also shirked the responsibility completely, and was even more annoyed: "What do you think of me, Sun Yao? What do you think of the Sun family? Since you already have a concubine, you should tell me clearly and hide it from me. What kind of man am I to marry?" "Where did I not say it? I said it clearly! Is it my fault that your parents didn''t tell you?" Xuan Zhao pushed back unceremoniously. This sentence stabbed Sun Yao fiercely. Sun Yao didn''t expect that she was the last to know. No wonder when she got married, her mother looked at her like that, like pity and guilt... Although the Changning Marquis Mansion is not as noble as the Wang Mansion, Sun Yao also grew up among the stars. When she was wronged like this, she immediately fainted and slammed straight at Duobaoge. Duobaoge was knocked down, and the porcelain on it shattered to the ground. Only then did the sound that Ning Yue heard in front. Xuan Zhao was obviously also frightened by Sun Yao''s actions, and was stunned for a while, but Sun Yao was covered in blood, and he forgot to help her up! In the final analysis, his mind is more childish than Xuanyin''s. He was completely at a loss as to what to love a woman, how to coax a woman, and what to weigh the relationship between wives and concubines. He married one woman after another like trying to catch a duck to the shelves, which he himself found troublesome! It wasn''t until the princess was helped in by Biqing and slapped him, that he woke up like a dream, and hugged Sun Yao who was kneeling in a pile of broken porcelain. Sun Yao didn''t hurt her bones, only a **** was cut at the hairline, and she bled a little. The concubine asked someone to call for clean water, wiped her wounds herself, and applied some gold-chuang medicine, and then severely reprimanded Xuanzhao: "If your father and king are as bad-tempered as you, I am now, Isn''t it dead?" Xuan Zhao lowered his head, not daring to make a sound. The concubine said to Sun Yao again: "My child, we didn''t think carefully about this matter. We should tell you clearly. It''s all because he went crazy for some reason. He actually drank too much that night. You know, our Xuan family has Xuan According to the rules of the family, the blood should not flow outside, so the woman was taken in. But in the heart of the concubine mother, you are the only daughter-in-law, and no one can step on your head, not even Xuan Zhao!" When Ning Yue walked to the door, she just heard such words, and secretly felt that the princess''s rank was several levels higher than that of the old lady of the Ma family. If the old lady hadn''t asked the second and third wives to persuade Lin Lanzhi, she would have personally To make amends with Lin Lanzhi, Lin Lanzhi may not embarrass Bai Shuang''er so easily. Xuanzhao went out to invite the doctor, opened the curtain, and saw Ning Yue and Xiaoying standing at the door together, opened his mouth in surprise, and muttered: "Mother, the fourth sibling and Xiaoying are here." After finishing speaking, He walked away without looking back. Wang Hao frowned imperceptibly, and just about to speak, Sun Yao stood up first: "Ma Ningyue, what are you doing here? Are you here to see my joke? You are so kind" Ning Yue is simply inexplicable! Yesterday Sun Yao was fine, winking at her and sticking out her tongue at her, she thought that Sun Yao was the kind of open-minded and easy-going person, and it was not she who set up Sun Yao''s husband to find a concubine Yes, why did Sun Yao seem to take her anger out on her? Less than three days after the wedding, she was misunderstood by her sister-in-law, which really made her monk Zhang Er puzzled. (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： It turned out to be her (6) Chapter 332 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (6) With doubts, Ning Yue walked into the room. There were too many pieces of broken porcelain, fearing that Xiao Ying would be hurt, Ning Yue hugged Xiao Ying. The concubine, who was a little displeased with Ning Yue bringing Sakura here, calmed down a little after seeing Ning Yue taking care of Sakura, took her over and said, "Why are you here?" Sakura hurriedly said: "Mufei, don''t blame Sister Yue, I''m the one who wants to come! I miss Mufei!" As she spoke, she hugged Wangfei tightly and buried her little head in the crescent of Wangfei''s neck. The heart of the princess was softened, and she finally stopped blaming Ning Yue, but there was a faint flicker of strangeness in her eyes when she looked at Ning Yue. Even the princess looked at her like this Ning Yue tightened the handkerchief, and asked: "Mother Concubine, Third Sister-in-law, what happened?" Sun Yao raised her stuffy head, her pretty face was flushed red with anger, and a black color appeared on her lips: "You still have the face to ask me what happened? It''s a shame I went back yesterday. Tell the servant girl that the fourth sibling is easy to get along with, but I didn''t expect...you secretly...you''re giving me such a slap in the face!" She didn''t do anything! This is the fault of the blame! Ning Yue straightened her expression. Although she was willing to have a good relationship with Sanfang, it didn''t mean that she was a soft persimmon who could be bullied. No matter how wronged Sun Yao was, she shouldn''t put a **** bowl on her head ! "Sister-in-law three, I don''t understand this! I just met sister-in-law three for the first time yesterday. Before that, sister-in-law three and I stayed in our own boudoirs. Sister-in-law three said I was cheating on you, why did I cheat on you? " Her voice was not loud, but she carried an innate majesty. Even the princess, who was at the pinnacle of power, couldn''t help but look at her twice. Sun Yao was intimidated by the cold eyes, opened her mouth, choked up for a long while, and then said extremely aggrieved: "It''s not that you are obstructing it, will your third brother be tricked?" Hit? So, Xuan Zhao was not the fault of his flirtatious? Terrible, who did Xuan Zhao sleep with, and Sun Yao actually suspected that she was the one who got in the way? Before marrying into the palace, she had never even seen Xuan Zhao''s face! Sun Yao suspects that Xuan Yin is more practical, but no matter how bad the relationship between Xuan Yin and Xuan Zhao is, she will never take revenge that might make her a scapegoat. Just when Ning Yue was puzzled, a gentle and sweet voice came slowly from outside the gate. "Sister, my sister came to make amends to you. It was my sister who offended you. Please take care of your health. Don''t blame the third master. There is a rift with the third master." This sound is too familiar, even if its owner turns into ashes, Ning Yue will never admit his mistake. Ning Yue looked out the door, and saw under the bright sky, a pale pink figure, supported by a maidservant, covering her belly with one hand and holding a handkerchief in the other, coming gracefully. She is wearing a pink high-waisted skirt, and her plump **** are ready to be seen in the plain white embroidered peony tube top. The three thousand blue silks have not been tied into any complicated buns, but are tied obliquely with a handkerchief, hanging from her right shoulder to her chest. It just blocked the looming gully. She didn''t wear any makeup, but her skin was almost translucent, her eyebrows were exquisite, her cheeks were slightly rosy, and her complexion was excellent. After only seeing her for two months, she seemed to have been completely reborn, and she was no longer the old Ma Ningxi. "Princess, sister." Ning Xi saluted respectfully, different from the elegance she deliberately pretended in the past, at this time, she was indeed exuding a compelling brilliance from every part of her body. She used to be like A clam shell, now, seems to have shed that ugly shell, revealing the shape of a pearl. Ning Yue was surprised by her transformation. Of course, I wasn''t surprised for long, because Ning Xi in her previous life was once so radiant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： It turned out to be her (7) Chapter 333 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (7) Ning Xi smiled and bowed to Ning Yue: "Third sister, you are here, I am so happy to see you, and to see you at my husband''s house." Sun Yao''s nose is almost crooked. Ning Yue finally understood where Sun Yao''s anger came from. The person who climbed into Xuan Zhao''s bed was her sister, and she was indeed suspected of being a matchmaker. However, how did Ning Xi seduce Xuan Zhao? Also, how could Ning Xi have been pregnant with Xuan Zhao''s child since he had taken the anti-fertility medicine early in the morning? Don''t be a fake pregnancy! Ning Yue''s sharp eyes caused a momentary change in Ning Xi''s impeccable expression. Soon, Ning Xi raised a smiling face and continued to smile impeccably: "Sister, why are you looking at me like this? There is something dirty on my face." ?" Ning Yue smiled faintly, and said: "No, I was just thinking, after all, you still followed your mother''s old path. As expected, like a mother, like a daughter." One sentence choked Ning Xi to death! Without waiting for Ning Xi to react, Ning Yue turned her eyes slowly to Sun Yao: "Sister-in-law, you are so injured, you should ask a doctor to take a look, your house is also messed up, why don''t you go to my side Sit for a while, and come back when this place is cleaned up." Doctor, Xuan Zhao has already gone to ask for it. It is clear that he wants to have a private talk with Sun Yao. Sun Yao is still angry and not happy. Princess patted her hand: "Go and sit with Yue''er for a while, I''ll ask someone to clean up this place." Sun Yao didn''t dare to disobey the princess, and reluctantly went out with Ning Yue. When passing by Ning Xi, Sun Yao gave Ning Xi a hard look! Ning Xi lowered his head peacefully, unmoved. Sun Yao was so angry that she flicked her sleeves out of Qingling Pavilion. Ning Yue caught up with Sun Yao, but Sun Yao didn''t bother to talk to her, and said with a bad face: "I won''t go to your side! You don''t have to be hypocritical!" Ning Yue shook her head with a smile, and said, "Sister-in-law three, don''t be provoked by others to have a relationship with me. We are all people''s wives, so we have to take good care of each other. The reason for stumbling blocks." "Hmph!" Sun Yao gave Ning Yue a cold look. Ning Yue said patiently: "I really don''t know that the third brother''s concubine is Ma Ningxi. My grandmother sent her to the Zhuangzi after Mrs. Guo''s birthday banquet. She is deaf. , and kept it from the princess. In a rage, the princess returned her marriage. I was by the side at the time and didn''t say a word of pleading. She was so upset about it that it was too late to hate me. Don''t be called My intimacy has been tricked." The matter between Ning Xi and Xuan Yu, from the engagement to the resignation, was full of turmoil. Sun Yao also heard a lot, and knew that Ning Yue hadn''t lied, but she was so angry that she couldn''t write two horse characters in one stroke. Ning Xi climbed the bed, Ning Yue was too suspicious. "You really didn''t do it?" Ning Yue smiled lightly, and shook her head firmly: "It''s really not. Ma Ningxi was engaged to the eldest son. If I send her to the third brother''s room, the third sister-in-law thinks, what will others think of me?" "Maybe...maybe...you just want to humiliate Xuan Zhao! Who doesn''t know, the fourth brother hates Xuan Zhao the most! Last time I almost killed him!" "I don''t know about that." Ning Yue didn''t hear Xuan Yin talk about his quarrel with Xuan Zhao, "But according to what the third sister-in-law said, it seems that even Xuan Yin is suspicious. Third sister-in-law, Xuan Yin hates Ning Xi She is so disgusted that she can''t eat, if the third sister-in-law doesn''t believe it, she can ask the concubine how Xuan Yin humiliated Ning Xi when she was in Guo''s house. Xuan Yin will not let such a person be counted into the mansion, and she will respond every day Myself. As for me, it''s even more impossible. The third sister-in-law sends someone to our Ma''s house to inquire casually, and then she can understand how much I don''t get along with her." (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (8) Chapter 334 Confused and infatuated, it turned out to be her (8) Lin Yonghe was locked up, Ma Jinyan disappeared, Ning Xi was deaf, all of this happened after they bullied her. As long as Sun Yao is not a fool, she should have guessed that she and Ning Xi are absolutely incompatible. "But..." Sun Yao was still uneasy. Ning Yue said softly: "Sister-in-law three, how did they get together?" Sun Yao bit her lip and said with a disheveled face: "It is said that during the few days when the princess took her sons to the temple to fast and pray for blessings, Baiyun Temple was very close to the nunnery where Ningxi lived. What kind of robe, he ran to catch the roe deer, but met Ma Ningxi on the way, gave Ma Ningxi... raped him..." what! Ning Yue almost laughed, rape? Ning Xi raped Xuan Zhao, it''s almost the same! Ningxi''s approach is similar to that of Bai Shuang''er. It seems that the matter of Bai Shuang''er gave Ning Xi inspiration. In this world, there are always some people who like to copy other people''s ideas and use them for their own use after slight changes, and Ning Xi is the same. However, although the plagiarism is decent, the standard is one heaven and one underground. Bai Shuang''er received Ma Yuan''s pity, and was escorted by the grace of saving her life. The old lady is not Ma Yuan''s mother, so she can turn a blind eye to such things. Ning Xi is different. First of all, Xuan Zhao doesn''t feel pity for her. Secondly, the concubine is her own mother and cannot tolerate her son marrying a woman with a bad record. Even if Ning Xi has a hundred sons, it is impossible for her to become a regular! From this, it can be inferred that the purpose of Ning Xi''s entry into the mansion is not for the so-called status, nor for the favor of men. So, what is she here for? After parting with Sun Yao, Ning Yue returned to Liujin Courtyard. Yesterday, Ning Yue didn''t have time to tell Xuan Yin what happened to Wu''s mother. Today, including Ning Xi, Ning Yue felt that she had a lot to say to Xuan Yin. . However, to her great surprise, Xuanyin left the city. Less than three days after their wedding, they left her...and left the city! Before the wedding, he pestered her in every possible way, and after the wedding, he avoided her everywhere. What happened? "Dongba, tell me the truth, what happened to Xuanyin?" Dong Ba stood by the table, lowered his head, not daring to look into Ning Yue''s eyes. Ning Yue tapped her fingers on the table, and asked without anger, "Where did he go out of town?" "I went to find the old concubine." Dongba said. This answer made Ning Yue feel a little relieved. The old woman lived alone in the mountains and forests, and her grandson never came back for her wedding. Ning Yue took a sip of tea and asked again: "Is grandma okay?" "pretty good." "Your young master didn''t say why you are looking for grandma in such a hurry?" "This..." Dong Ba hung his head even lower, pulled his ears, and said, "It seems... to inquire about something." "Oh?" Ning Yue smiled slightly, "What''s the matter?" "I... don''t know very well." Dongba said bravely. Ning Yue''s smile remained unchanged: "Dongba, lying is wrong." "I didn''t... I didn''t lie..." Dongba gradually lost his confidence under the gaze that almost pierced his scalp, "No... I can''t say... the young master will hit me..." Ning Yue gave him a fixed look: "Is it related to me?" Dongba''s eyes trembled violently, and then he began to shake his head like a rattle: "I...I don''t know." Ning Yue made Dong Ba retreat. I don''t know if I have heard about Xuanzhao, Sun Yao and Ningxi, but in the afternoon, Mrs. Qin set up a table of pastries in the gazebo near the small garden, and invited a few juniors to sit there, and it seems that they had a talk the meaning of. Sun Yao did not go because of a head injury. Ning Yue originally planned to go, but when she inquired, Ning Xi went, and Ning Yue changed her mind instantly. It was hard to gain Sun Yao''s trust, and if she messed with Ning Xi again, she would make Sun Yao unhappy again. It''s just that there are some things, sometimes, you want to hide, but you just can''t. "Miss! Aunt Ma came to say that she has a headache, feels uncomfortable, and feels very bored. She wants to invite you to accompany her." Dongmei went to the public dining room to get her meal, and it was Qiu Xiang who came to report, Qiu Xiang Seeing that Ning Yue didn''t move, she added, "Miss, do you want to go?" "Where are you going?" Dongmei came back with the food box twisted, with a pale face, "Miss is the real wife, she is just an aunt, and the aunt is sick, and she asked the wife to accompany her, she is too shameless!" Choked Qiuxiang for a while, and after choking Qiuxiang until she blushed, Dongmei said to Ning Yue again: "Miss, you must not go! She just wants the third lady to misunderstand, so don''t fall for her tricks!" "I can avoid it for a while, but I can''t avoid it for the rest of my life. She had a headache when she didn''t see me this afternoon. She doesn''t know where the pain will be next time. If she accidentally slips one day, say that I made her angry." , I cant afford this crime. Ning Yue finished speaking slowly, without showing a trace of fear on her face, she went to see if this dying concubine sister was dying. What kind of medicine is sold in the gourd! At sunset, Ning Yue took a box of taro cakes made by the dining room and went to Qingling Pavilion. Sun Yao lived in the upper room of Qingling Pavilion, which was used as a study, where Xuanzhao occasionally rested, and to the east was the concubine''s room. However, Xuanzhao, like Xuanyin, did not have the habit of sleeping with maids in the same room, so he only lived in Ningxi. Ning Yue came to Ning Xi''s residence. Ning Xi was leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch, holding a book in one hand, and rubbing her heart with Xi Zi in the other, looking extremely uncomfortable. Ning Yue smiled faintly, and knocked on the open door: "Second Sister, I''m here to see you." She couldn''t hear it. It was Cuilan who was beside her who tugged at her sleeve, so she put down her book and stretched out her hand excitedly: "Third sister, you''ve come!" Ning Yue sneered in her heart, I have separated so many new and old hatreds from you, yet you can still act out this scene of sisterly love, and Bai Shuang''er''s set, you really imitated it perfectly. "Okay, second sister, there''s no one else here, so don''t pretend. You''re not disgusting, I''m still in awe." Ning Yue put the food box on the table, "The taro cake made by Gongzhong, I remember that my fourth brother loved eating this the most in my life, I dont know if my second sister likes it. "Of course I like it too." She smiled and asked Cuilan to take a piece. She took a bite, "It tastes good." Ning Yue glanced at her calmly, and said with a half smile but not a smile: "Second sister is really good at tricks, as a nun, she can even go to Xuanzhao''s bed." If it were Ning Xi before, she would be so angry that she would turn against Ning Yue, but now, Ning Xi just sighed very calmly: "Third sister, I am a victim, and I don''t want to." Ning Yue raised her lips, the second sister has learned to tolerate her emotions, it seems that in the past two months, when she was busy fighting with the Bai family sisters, something happened in the nunnery that she didn''t know about. (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： Clean up all the scum (1) Chapter 335 Crush all the scum (1) Ning Yue did not ignore the sentence "I remember that my fourth brother eats this the most in my life, I don''t know if my second sister likes it or not." When ordinary people hear this news, they should ask "Life? What do you mean? Is my fourth brother dead?" ?" and so on, but Ning Xi didn''t respond at all, and just smiled and said that he liked it too. Isn''t that weird? Either, Ning Xi knew for sure that Ma Jinyan was dead; or, Ning Xi didn''t care about his brother''s life or death at all. No matter which one is, it is enough to prove that this sister''s heart is much tougher than before. Ning Yue wouldn''t believe it if someone hadn''t helped and taught her. Ning Yue glanced at the servants in Ningxi''s room with her smiling eyes, and found that besides Cuilan, there were two more beautiful maids and a dignified and serious mother. She smiled and said, "They are Did Second Sister buy new servants? I haven''t seen them in the General''s Mansion." Ning Xi calmly took a bite of the taro cake, and said: "Yes, thinking about entering the palace and not being too shabby, I bought a few more people. Mother Fang, Danping, Yanzhi, come and greet the Fourth Madam. " The three of them bowed their knees and saluted. Ning Yue sized up the three of them openly. With Ning Xi''s previous personality, she would never allow someone with better appearance than her to serve by her side. However, these two maids seemed to come out of a painting. Regardless of appearance or temperament, they are slightly better than Ning Xi''s. Ning Yue recalled Xuan Zhao''s impatient tone when he talked about the "accident", and made it clear that he didn''t like Ning Xi, so it made sense that Ning Xi would buy two beautiful maids to win Xuan Zhao''s heart. Ning Yue looked at Fang''s mother again. At the age of 40 or 50, her skin is considered fair, but there are some wrinkles. At first glance, there is nothing unusual, but if she looks away, she will unconsciously remember She came, she was a person who was obviously ordinary but could be remembered at a glance. "My sister has good eyesight, and everyone is independent." Ning Yue seemed to mean something else. Ning Xi looked like he didn''t understand, and said with a smile: "Third younger sister has won the prize, they are just trying to drive ducks to the shelves, they have learned a little bit of rules, they can''t make a big deal, but the people around third younger sister are very good! " Apart from Dongmei, there is Qiuxiang beside her. Needless to say, Dongmei doesn''t know a lot of words. Qiuxiang still has some pen and ink, but almost all the maids in the palace can read and write. Compared with them, Qiuxiang is not worth mentioning. up. Is Ning Xi hurting her, or is the "person" she praised not Dongmei and Qiuxiang? Ning Yue smiled faintly: "That''s right, the people in Fourth Master''s room are indeed very nice." Ning Xi said: "No matter how good it is, the third sister has to be on guard! Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case, the fourth master is so handsome, if you don''t expect the maids to move their minds that shouldn''t be moved, third sister, go cry again, It''s too late." "Is Second Sister sharing your own experiences and insights with me?" Ning Yue asked amusedly. Ning Xi choked for a moment, cleared his throat, put down the taro cake, covered his stomach with one hand, supported the pillow with the other, slowly leaned up, and said: "I told my sister kindly, it''s fine if she doesn''t appreciate it, why bother?" To mock me?" Good intentions? Ha, Ning Yue was almost laughing, did the second sister live in a nunnery and something went wrong? Acting like a set, others take it as a joke, but she feels very good about herself. Ning Yue really felt that if she stayed with her for another minute, she would become insane, so she stood up and said, "Sister''s head doesn''t hurt, does it? From the time I entered the door to now, my sister''s condition is very good. There are many things that can''t be compared to my sister''s leisure!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： Clean up all the scum (2) Chapter 336 Clean up all the scum (2) The corner of Ning Xi''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, and he said with a pleasant smile, "Cuilan, see off the Fourth Madam." "yes." "No need." Ning Yue waved his hand, "You are expensive, so you should ask more people to serve you, lest something goes wrong accidentally." The corners of Ning Xi''s mouth twitched again, slightly more pronounced than last time, showing that his emotions were forbeared to a certain extent. Fighting with Ning Yue''s sharp mouth was definitely not as easy as imagined. When Ning Yue was about to cross the threshold, she said again: "Third sister, the rainy season is coming, your dowry and so on, you have to pay attention to moisture." Every year from mid to late May, and occasionally until mid-June, is the time with the most rain. "Thank you, Second Sister, for reminding me, I will pay attention." Ning Yue finished speaking lightly, and left the East Chamber without looking back. Knowing that she could not hide from Sun Yao about her visit to Ningxi, Sun Yao might have misunderstood, so Ning Yue went to sit in Sun Yao''s room for a while. When I returned to Tangli Courtyard, it was already the branches of the moon. Dongmei hurriedly brought up the dinner. At present, she is mainly responsible for Ning Yue''s food and daily life, Qiuxiang is responsible for the bills, Lian Xin and Yuzhu are the same as before, taking care of Xuan Yin''s daily life. When Xuan Yin is away, the two of them can relax and go back to the room to sleep up. After dinner, Ning Yue sat by the window and waited for Xuan Yin, the only person she can rely on in the huge palace is him, she will be more stable and comfortable with him. She had already learned not to depend on anyone, so she went to bed before waiting. The days in the water prison are over, Wangfu, what is there to be afraid of? The back room is the residence of the servants. There are servants in the back room of Qinghuiyuan, but there are no servants here. Normally, two people share one room, and Yuzhu has a special status, so she lives alone in one room. Xuanyin''s favorite cloak is pregnant, Yuzhu lights up the lamp, and finds needles and threads to sew for him. Yuzhu''s needlework skills are well-known in the house, even the embroiderers outside can''t compare. After sewing, Yuzhu hung up Xuanyin''s cloak and was going to send it to the fourth lady''s room in the morning, when Lian Xin knocked on the door. "Yuzhu, it''s me." Yuzhu opened the door for her: "It''s so late, are you still awake?" Lian Xin walked in, closed the door, and said worriedly: "The fourth master hasn''t come back yet, what should I do? You just got married, so why didn''t you come home at night? Tell me, did something happen?" A series of questions came to Yuzhu. No wonder Lianxin relied on Yuzhu so much. With Yuzhu''s status, her ability was beyond the reach of others. No matter how big or small, Lianxin always wanted to ask Yuzhu for advice. , is to regard Yuzhu as their backbone. Yuzhu poured a cup of tea for Lian Xin, her reaction was not as anxious as Lian Xin''s: "No, don''t think about it, Fourth Master is a man of propriety, you and I have served him for so long, you should understand." Lian Xin picked up the teacup, and didn''t lessen her worry because of Yuzhu''s words: "I just don''t worry, Madam is not in a hurry if Fourth Master won''t come back, I just came from the upper room, and the lights in the room have been turned off, you Say, how can you do this, ma''am?" Yuzhu said: "The madam must know where the fourth master has gone." "Have you heard about Aunt Ma?" Lian Xin asked again. Yuzhu hummed: "I heard that she is our wife''s concubine." Lian Xin sighed: "It''s really embarrassing. First get engaged to the eldest son, and after retiring, she was afraid that she would not be able to marry, so she seduced the third master! Does she really want to enter the palace so much?" Yuzhu smiled lightly: "Who doesn''t want to enter the palace?" Except for Sikong''s family, in the entire Daxin Dynasty, there was no other prominent family that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Zhongshan Palace. (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： Clean up all the scum (3) Chapter 337 Clean up all the scum (3) Lian Xin shook her head, and said regretfully: "How could madam have such an elder sister? The relationship between the third master and the fourth master was not good in the first place, and the madam''s sister climbed into the third master''s bed again. Tell me, the fourth master will Won''t you be angry with Madam?" Yuzhu didn''t answer right away, but thought quietly for a while: "I heard people say that the relationship between our wife and Aunt Ma is not good, and Aunt Ma''s matter should have nothing to do with Madam." Lian Xin clasped her hands together: "I hope so." Looking at the door, "Fourth Master hasn''t come back yet, why don''t we go to the door and wait?" Ning Yue is not the only one who is unfamiliar with the new environment. They are also worried that their status will change in the mansion. What kind of role is the wife? Will it be as easy to work with as it seems? Will the relationship between fourth master and their master and servant be as smooth as before? Everyone is watching, searching for answers. Yuzhu thought for a while, looked at herself who was only wearing obscene clothes and a thin jacket, and said, "Okay, wait for me to change into clothes." "Change slowly, I''ll go first, and come back after you change!" After bidding farewell to Yuzhu, Lian Xin went directly to the second entrance. Ning Yue now holds all the pairs of cards. If Lian Xin can''t get the pair of cards, she can only wait here. If Yuzhu comes, she can go out without the pair of cards. . Lian Xin waited for a long time in the corridor, but she didn''t wait for Yuzhu, but she met someone from Qingling Pavilion. She looked a little strange, but her clothes didn''t look like a maid. After thinking about it secretly, Lian Xin guessed the person''s identity. Identity, and greeted softly: "Aunt Ma." Ning Xi walked over slowly, raised a smile and said, "Is it Sister Lianxin?" In terms of age, Ning Xi just turned fifteen a few days ago, while Lian Xin is already sixteen. But in terms of status, she is a big maid, not comparable to Ning Xi who is already pregnant. Lian Xin held back the trace of uneasiness in her heart, smiled, and said: "I can''t bear to say this to my sister, Aunt Ma has broken my servant." Ning Xi stepped forward, took her hand affectionately, put a table on her wrist by the way, and said with a smile: "Miss Lianxin has good skin, which is most suitable for this kind of jade." Lian Xin was too frightened to accept it. The fourth master and the third master were in the same situation. If the fourth master knew that he had accepted the things from the third master''s concubine, wouldn''t he kill himself? Lian Xin hurriedly returned the bracelet to Ning Xi: "Auntie, it is absolutely impossible!" Ning Xi stuffed it a few more times, but Lian Xin didn''t dare to take it, so Ning Xi smiled and said: "It''s just a small thing, you are working in front of my sister, you have the right to be my sister, worry about my sister, and want to be my sister. Just deal with one or two." If she hadn''t heard Yuzhu mention the relationship between the two just now, Lian Xin might have believed it, but now, Lian Xin just wants to stay as far away from this aunt as possible! "That... the servant has something to do, so I''m leaving now!" After speaking, Lian Xin didn''t even care about waiting for Xuanyin, she pulled her legs and fell into the boundless night. Looking at the back of her fleeing in a hurry, Ning Xi''s smile slowly froze on the corner of her lips: "I thought it was a soft-eared one, but I didn''t expect it to be a coward!" "Miss, this maid is too timid, I''m afraid she won''t be easy to bribe, what should I do?" Cuilan said. Ning Xi smiled coldly, looked at another figure walking slowly towards this side, and the corners of his lips curled up: "Isn''t there another one? This one is probably ten times more courageous than the one just now!" After Yuzhu was fully dressed, she came directly to the second entrance door. She took a shortcut and just missed Lian Xin who was going back. It was not until she reached the corridor that she realized that Lian Xin was not there. When she was about to turn around to find Lian Xin, she was caught by Ning The stream was blocked. Yu Zhu, like Lian Xin, guessed the other party''s identity very quickly, but Yu Zhu didn''t say hello, and just glanced at Ning Xi lightly, completely thinking that Ning Xi was nothing but air. (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： Clean up all the scum (4) Chapter 338 Crush all the scum (4) Ning Xi''s lips twitched slightly, and she stepped forward and said, "It''s Miss Yuzhu, right? It''s so late, are you planning to go to the outer courtyard? Just in time, I also left some things in the outer courtyard and forgot to take them, why don''t we go together?" Yuzhu didn''t even raise her eyelids, and said calmly: "My aunt, don''t be familiar with everyone. I don''t know what rules my aunt used to have in Ma''s house, but in the palace, it''s better for my aunt to be more self-respecting! Here, we can There is no reason for a concubine to be a concubine, and I have never heard of anyone who can climb out of a bed and get a flat wife!" These words clearly scolded Lin Yonghe together. Ning Xi squeezed her handkerchief tightly. She had heard that this girl was different, but she didn''t expect that Sun Yao and the others were well-informed, and their mouths were ruthless enough, no worse than that little **** Ning Yue! Sure enough, it''s not a family, if you don''t enter a family, these two people piled up together, can make you angry to death! "Humph." Yuzhu smiled disdainfully, and stepped across the second entrance. The concierge was about to stop her, but when she saw her, she hurriedly stuffed a handful of peanuts with a smile, "What time? I''ll leave the door open for you!" Ning Xi behind her was so angry that her face turned green, her face twitched, and her makeup fell off. However, it was not until Yuzhu disappeared without a trace that she finally dared to vent her anger: "What the **** is the Wangfu?" The place? The people raised are more freaks than the other! That one is as timid as a mouse, not a good person! This one is bold and outrageous, and I dont pay attention to it at all! We are also pregnant, why is Bai Shuanger and I in the same situation? So much difference!" Cuilan thought, can this be compared? Bai Shuang''er was able to stabilize Ma Yuan not because of his own flesh and blood, but because of Papa Bai''s kindness in saving Ma Yuan''s life. Even though the kindness was fake, he managed to fool Ma Yuan. You and Xuan Zhao are the drugs you gave Xuan Zhao. Xuan Zhao has a childish character and has no responsibility at all. If the prince and princess did not want this child, Xuan Zhao would treat you like air. Of course, it is good to think about these words in your heart, but Cuilan dare not say them out loud. Ning Xi actually understands it, but she just doesn''t want to be reconciled. Besides, she has no other better way. She squeezed the veil tightly, her eyes became colder and colder: "Doesn''t she just have a very powerful father?" ? Do you really think no one can cure her?" The next day, the sky was bright, and Xuan Zhao got up early, ready to go to the training ground to practice martial arts. Since he was beaten by Xuan Yin last time, he became helpless, and he became more diligent. Sun Yao is still angry with him, the study where he slept last night. What a treat for him! Women and everything are troublesome. Sleeping with women is just for the sake of refreshing at that moment, and all kinds of troubles afterwards! Having to be coaxed and pampered at the same time is annoying to death! He doesn''t like women at all! "Third Master." A voice so soft that it was almost crisp to the bone sounded from the side, and Xuanzhao''s goosebumps fell all over the place on the spot. Holding back the chill, he looked humanely and said, "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay away from me if you have nothing to do?" ?" Sun Yao can''t shout, a concubine doesn''t need to be so polite. Ning Xi didn''t seem to notice Xuan Zhao''s coldness, raised the most gentle and sweet smile, and said softly: "It''s fine for the concubine to stay still, but the child must see his father often." This time, it will definitely be of great use to Ma Yuan, but to Xuan Zhao Xuan Zhao exploded on the spot, jumped up like a monkey jumping up, stepped back three steps, and looked at her with stern eyes. He hates children the most! More trouble than a woman! Ning Xi gradually revealed a sad expression, mist rose from his eyes, and a choked voice appeared in his voice: "Third Master, do you hate our mother and son so much?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： Clean up all the scum (5) Chapter 339 Crush all the scum (5) Ok! annoying! But Xuanzhao dare not say that he is not afraid of Ningxi, but he is afraid of the princess and the prince, and if word of hating children spreads to Wenfangyuan, he will definitely be beaten to death. "You... you you you... you... don''t come here! I..." Xuanzhao racked his brains, at this moment, what should we say better? Ah, there it is! "You, that, I''m a martial artist, my inner strength is too deep, don''t get too close to me, it will hurt you and the child." Ning Xi laughed through tears, covered the tip of his nose with a handkerchief, and said softly: "It turns out that the third master is worried about us, third master, you are so kind." Xuanzhao''s heart was broken, and he hugged the pillar tightly, afraid that if he couldn''t hold back, he rushed over and taught her a lesson as that brat Xuanyin! Ning Xi said again: "Master, seeing that the rainy season is coming, my room seems to be leaking, I want to repair my room, and by the way... open up with the one next to it, so that when the child is born in the future, it won''t look like a leak. Very crowded." Just squeeze it to death! Xuan Zhao turned his face resentfully: "Fix it if you want, and don''t bother me with such trivial things." "Yes, Third Master." After breakfast, Ning Xi found Sun Yao: "The third master said that he wanted to repair my room. My room had some leaks, and it was too narrow. It might not be enough when the child is born. It is just right to combine it with the room next to it. , Hit a wall, if the speed is fast, one day should be enough, it is best to catch up before the rain, otherwise I dont know how long it will be delayed. Sun Yao looked at her sore eyes and waved her hand: "Understood, you can rest in the west wing during the day." After she left, Sun Yao''s face quickly darkened: "Xuan Zhao, you bastard! You even said you didn''t like Ma Ningxi! You even considered the birth of a child! Poetry and painting!" Shi Hua opened the curtain and came in: "Madam, what''s wrong? Is your head hurting again?" Sun Yao pressed her sore and swollen temples: "No, who is in charge of the fortifications in the mansion?" Shihua is Sun Yao''s companion, and she has just entered the mansion, so she doesn''t know much about the affairs of the mansion. She went out and asked a few mothers with long experience, and when she came in, she reported: "It''s Guanshi Luo." "Go and ask him if he is free today, and give Aunt Ma''s house a whole." Shihua went to do some work for the masters. Guanshi Luo''s legs ran very fast. After lunch, he took a ruler tool to measure the room for Ningxi, and immediately started to draw a sketch: "Third Madam , what do you think of this plan?" It''s fine, it''s not her own! Sun Yao said in a warm voice: "Guan Luo is an expert in this field. I can trust your vision. Guan Shi Luo can do it with confidence." In the afternoon of that day, Manager Luo called a few experienced men to move out the ready-made materials from the warehouse, and went to Qingling Pavilion to decorate. Since they are all men, it is best for the female relatives to avoid them. Sun Yao took Ning Xi and a group of maids to the Zhihui Courtyard which is far away for the time being. Zhihuiyuan is the residence of the brothers (sisters) of the Xuan family when they were unmarried, and now only Sakura and Xuan Bin live there. Xuan Bin went to practice martial arts, Xiao Ying was in the courtyard of the princess, and Sun Yao and his party went to the room where Xuan Zhao lived before. "What''s the noise, so loud?" Ning Yue lay on the bed for the morning, and was awakened by the sound of pounding on the wall. Dongmei put down the work she was doing, tucked the quilt for Ning Yue and said, "It seems that the Qingling Pavilion is being renovated, and I''m afraid it''s hitting the wall right now, so it''s very noisy." Ning Yue was so noisy that she couldn''t fall asleep, she got up and read the script for a while, but it was too noisy, she couldn''t read a word, and said upsetly: "It''s fine, what are you doing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： Clean up all the scum (6) Chapter 340 Crush all the scum (6) Dongmei said: "It is said that Aunt Ma''s house leaked, and the third master asked someone to fix it." "It''s enough to fix the leaking roof, why break the wall?" "It seems that the third master thought that Aunt Ma''s room was too narrow, so he extended it by the way." "Oh." Ning Yue smiled disapprovingly, "Xuan Zhao wished that Ma Ningxi would be squeezed to death, and would expand it for her? Dreaming." Dongmei''s eyes widened: "Miss, you mean...didn''t the third master ask you to repair it?" "Xuan Zhao must have nodded his head, but this idea is probably Ning Xi''s own." Ning Yue raised her lips thoughtfully. A woman who is clearly impossible to win favor would think of such a long-term idea. future? Did I misread Ma Ningxi? Ma Ningxi is indeed in love with Xuan Zhao, and wants to have a bunch of little monkeys with Xuan Zhao? No, no, maybe I will miss Sikong Shuo and Ma Ningxin? Absolutely impossible. So, what exactly is Ma Ningxi planning? Boom! Another loud slamming sound against the wall. Sakura, who was taking a nap, jumped off the bed directly, threw herself into the arms of the princess, and said, "Mother, concubine! So noisy! So noisy! So noisy!" The concubine was also terribly quarreled, rubbed her brows, hugged her daughter tightly and said, "Good boy, I''ll be fine in a while." Looking at Biqing, "What happened? Where did the work start again?" Biqing replied: "It''s the third master who is repairing Aunt Ma''s room." "What happened to her room?" "The rain is leaking, and it is also small. Let me open up two rooms and combine them into one." The princess frowned when she thought of Ma Ningxi being pregnant with her grandson, but said nothing. Sakura stomped her feet on the ground anxiously: "I hate that auntie! It''s so noisy! It''s killing me! I don''t want her!" Sakura seldom loses her temper, and she has always been so good that people feel distressed, but for the sake of her grandson, the princess still hugged Xiaoying tightly and said: "Good girl, Aunt Ma is pregnant with your third brother''s baby, and the baby is born Come down, it''s going to be cute." "I only want sister Yue''s little baby!" Sakura snorted. Princess Wang''s complexion changed, and then she coaxed softly: "Sister Yue will have some, all of them, and so will your sister Yao." Sakura covered her ears: "It''s so noisy! I can''t take it anymore! Ahhhhhh" The concubine picked her up and said to Biqing, "Let''s go to the Zhihui Courtyard first." Zhihuiyuan is a relatively remote and quiet courtyard in the mansion. It is not affected by Qingling Pavilion at all, and it is as quiet as a picture scroll. Sun Yao didn''t expect the princess to come, so she hurriedly welcomed her in. There are five large rooms in Zhihuiyuan, which belong to Xuanyu, Xuanbin, Xuanzhao, Xuanyin and Sakura. Other than that, it is the room of servants. Seeing Sun Yao and concubines sharing the same room, the princess suddenly felt something was wrong, so she said to Sun Yao: "Aunt Ma lives at Xiao Zhao''s side, you can go to Xiao Ying''s room." "What about Sakura?" Sun Yao asked. She is still not familiar with her sister-in-law, so she might as well squeeze in a room with Ma Ningxi instead of Xiaoying. Princess said: "Yu''er isn''t here, I''ll rest in his room with Xiao Ying!" Not long after, Ning Yue was also "noisy". She didn''t sleep very well last night, and her nap was disturbed again. Ning Yue''s face was not very good-looking. As soon as he looked up, he saw the princess, quickly suppressed his expression, and saluted: "Mother Concubine." But the princess saw something strange as early as the moment she pushed the door of Xuanyin''s room, thinking that she was blaming Xuanyin, she said: "Xiaoyin and his grandmother have a very good relationship, and they also spent the New Year there, you Don''t overthink it." It seems that Xuanyin and the princess are also using this excuse. But what is the truth, whether Xuan Yin really went to Ding County, Ning Yue has no idea, but she should not and will not show these things to the princess. , the daughter-in-law knows." (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： Clean up all the scum (7) Chapter 341 Crush all the scum (7) The female relatives settled down in the Zhihui Courtyard, and the whole afternoon, whether it was long or short, passed by so quietly. However, when everyone was taking a break from their busy schedules, something unknown happened in Qingling Pavilion. Ningxis maid, Danping, was crushed to death by a falling hammer. After staying in Zhihui Courtyard, Ningxi suddenly felt chills, so she sent Danping back to Qingling Pavilion to get a cloak. Danping was standing in front of the closet to choose clothes, and craftsmen were repairing tiles on the roof. Yes, the hammer fell suddenly and hit Danping on the head. Steward Luo didn''t say anything about the matter, and immediately ordered someone to notify Ning Xi. Ning Xi returned to Qingling Pavilion on the grounds of taking a walk. Danping''s body had already been covered, and Guanshi Luo hoped that the major incident would be resolved, so he talked to Ning Xi: "It''s my fault, I didn''t pay close attention to the craftsman, but this matter can''t be entirely dependent on me. I told her that the roof was being repaired inside, and it was dangerous to go in, so she had to go in!" Ning Xi smiled coldly: "I listened to Guan Shi''s intentions. My maid was responsible for all the deaths. You have no responsibility at all! Who repaired the roof and dropped the hammer? Don''t tell me , you smashed my maid, even if you smashed a vase of mine, you are not worthy of it casually!" Guanshi Luo knew he was wrong, but God knows, why did the hammer fall down in a daze? It just happened to hit someone! Guanshi Luo broke into a cold sweat, and said: "I don''t want this kind of thing to happen, Auntie tell me, how much money was spent to buy this maid, I will pay Auntie as usual!" What Ma Ningxi said was right, he couldn''t afford to pay for the broken vase, because the things in the palace cost thousands of taels of silver each, but what about maids... the best ones are only worth a few dozen taels of silver, and it''s not that they can''t afford to pay. A trace of mockery quickly appeared in Ning Xi''s eyes: "Does Guanshi Luo think this is a slave who signed a death contract? I signed a contract with her. She will only work with me for three months. After that, she will be good." He was released from the palace alive." Guard Luo''s face instantly turned from black to white. If the person who was killed was a serious citizen, it would undoubtedly be... a murder case! Once the news leaks out, the government will come to arrest the craftsman and bring him to justice! And as a contractor, he also has to bear certain responsibilities, and the fat job on the Wangfu''s side... definitely cannot be kept. Thoughts flashed across his mind, he immediately lowered his proud head, and said pleadingly: "I beg Aunt Ma to let the little one survive! The little one must be filial to Aunt Ma in the future!" Ning Xi pulled the skirt of his clothes slowly: "I''m afraid I can''t help you with this matter." The sun was gradually setting towards the west, the princess sent someone to Qingling Pavilion to have a look, but there was still a lot of noise, so the princess ordered the dining room to send all the dinner to Zhihui Courtyard later. It was still some hours before dinner, but Ning Yue was already hungry. She ate a pear and a few pieces of taro cake. Dongmei and Dingxiang went to the back room, where Lian Xin was serving. Yuzhu is rarely in the house, and Ning Yue usually doesn''t ask where she went. Yuzhu opened the curtain, glanced at the two of them, walked over, took the food box from Lian Xin''s hand, and said, "You can''t eat too much of this, you go to the dining room, let the lady cook a cup of bird''s nest alone." "Hey, okay!" Lian Xin wiped her hands and went. In the room, there were only two masters and servants left. Yuzhu lowered her eyes and closed the door gently. After hesitating for a moment, she suddenly turned around and knelt down in front of Ning Yue! Ning Yue glanced at her, without being startled, and asked very calmly: "What''s wrong?" Yu Zhu pinched the corners of her skirt embarrassingly. Whether she was embarrassed to say what she was about to say next, or whether she was embarrassed to kneel at the feet of a new master, is unknown. (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： Clean up all the scum (8) Chapter 342 Crush all the scum (8) "I beg madame...save the servant''s father!" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "What happened to your father?" Yuzhu roughly explained what happened in Qingling Pavilion: "...My father didn''t know that it would happen like this, he didn''t mean it! That craftsman was a novice, he was a little young, and he was careless for a while, and he killed him!" Ning Yue pondered for a moment, then knocked on the table calmly, and said slowly: "People are killed. If you don''t alarm the government, you have to report to the princess and the prince. What do you think? Such an important murder case, if anyone gets stabbed out, it''s not just me who will be unlucky, the fourth master will not be able to pick it clean." "No, ma''am! No one will tell! The servant and the father of the servant promise to keep their mouths shut!" Yuzhu said firmly. "You can keep your mouth shut, what about the artisans on site?" "The fathers of those slaves will take care of everything!" After a pause, Yuzhu said softly again, "If Madam is worried about Aunt Ma, Aunt Ma has said that, as long as Madam speaks, she will never say a word." Ningxi did the most things in her previous life, which was to go back on what she said. What she said was even more untrustworthy than what a man said. Only this little girl who was eager to save her father would believe Ning Xi''s nonsense without Ning Xi. Ning Yue''s gentle but majestic eyes fell on Yuzhu''s head. She knew that this maid''s identity was not simple. Leaving aside Guanshi Luo''s connections, being able to serve Xuanyin for so many years showed that she also had something in Xuanyin''s heart. With some status, he had to be very careful when talking to her, but what happened in Qingling Pavilion was too much like a trap set by Ning Xi. In case she asks Ning Xi to intercede, Ning Xi turns around and spreads the word that she is protecting criminals, and she is in the mansion, so it may be difficult for her to do so. Ma Ningxi, is this your method? Let me choose between offending Yuzhu or being framed by you? "Yuzhu, have you ever wondered why Aunt Ma asked you to come to me? I believe you can''t be clear about how bad my relationship with her is. It is no exaggeration to say that there is almost me without her, and there is her." No me. She asked you to ask me, is my opinion so important to her? " Yuzhu was stunned for a long time before biting her lip and said: "She is not favored, this servant thinks, she might want to settle the old feud with Madam." "Because of your father''s mistake, I have to settle down with someone whom both Xuanyin and I hate?" Ning Yue raised her voice slightly. Yuzhu was dumbfounded. "If Fourth Master is here, will he forgive Ma Ningxi for your father''s sake?" Naturally... no. Her father, no matter how powerful he is, is just a slave. How can a master let go of his grievances because of a slave''s mistakes? Yuzhu''s eyes were red: "But if Madam doesn''t help the servant, the father of the servant will definitely be implicated..." So what? Is she obliged to help Guan Luo deal with the aftermath? What''s more, it''s not about Guan Luo''s life, it''s just about handing over the power in his hand and returning to being a lazy idler. In the final analysis, what Yuzhu wants to protect is the prosperity and wealth of the Luo family, as well as her own superior status. A master and a slave are inherently opposite in some respects. A slave like Yuzhu is fine for Xuanyin to use. Anyway, he doesn''t care about things, but when Ning Yue uses it, he can''t wait to cut Yuzhu''s privileges completely! Besides Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, but her tone remained unchanged: "It''s a very important matter, let''s talk about it when Fourth Master comes back! Fourth Master loves you, so it may not be that he refuses to help you. Perhaps, he has a way to get the best of both worlds." "Who knows when the fourth master will come back?" In case, when the fourth master comes back, the day lily will be cold... Yuzhu wanted to fight again, but as soon as she touched Ning Yue''s dark and deep eyes, she knew that the other party''s heart had changed Decided, she lowered her head, "Yes, this servant knows, I hope Madam will keep this matter a secret for the time being." "I will." Yuzhu wiped her tears, opened the door and went out. At the door, she saw Dongmei who had eavesdropped on the corner of the wall. Their eyes met, and their expressions changed. Dongmei smiled: "Hey, I didn''t hear anything. Didn''t hear anything." Yuzhu''s eyelashes trembled, she left without saying anything. Dongmei entered the room and said in disbelief: "Has something happened to Yuzhu''s father? This is too..." Suddenly. "It was quite sudden." Ning Yue casually picked up a piece of taro cake. Dongmei frowned and said: "It''s really bad luck! If something gets involved with Ma Ningxi, it''s bound to be a bad thing! But miss, you really... just rejected Yuzhu like this?" "I said wait until Xuanyin comes back to make a decision. If she regards this as a rejection, I have nothing to say." "Oh." "What? Do you think I did something wrong?" Ning Yue smiled lightly, and fed the last bit of taro cake into her mouth. Dongmei shook her head, and poured a glass of warm water for Ning Yue: "No, if it were me, I would do the same. Ma Ningxi is a scheming man, and he has always been at odds with Miss. Miss ran to beg her, who would Do you know how she will make things difficult for Miss? Besides, there is Sun Yao between Miss and her, so it''s better not to get too close to her." Ning Yue took a sip of tea and smiled lightly: "How can Ning Xi be confused about things that you can understand?" "What?" Dongmei''s eyes widened. "This method of guessing people''s hearts reminds me of an old friend." Ning Yue said, seeing that Dongmei was confused and had no intention of explaining to Dongmei, she said, "Ningxi knows that I can''t promise Yuzhu request." "Then she still asks Yuzhu to beg you? She...she...she wants to deliberately stir up Yuzhu''s dissatisfaction with you?" "That''s right." Ning Yue nodded, "It''s not surprising that she would deal with me, but just after entering the mansion, she couldn''t wait to attack the people around me, and she didn''t wait to get familiar with the environment. She is so anxious, you say , Is there any reason to be anxious?" "This..." Dongmei''s brain is no longer enough, and she can''t keep up with Ning Yue''s rhythm at all. She just thinks that Ning Xi is quite desperate. When he first entered the mansion, when he was the most suspicious, he should hide his strength and bide his time, but against the wind Committing a crime is really hopelessly stupid! "However, what exactly does she want to do to me?" Ning Yue squeezed her chin and narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. Dongmei said: "Your maidservant, go and stare at Yuzhu now!" Ning Yue raised her hand: "Wait, don''t go, tell Qiuxiang to go." "Ah? Qiuxiang? That silly hat?" Dongmei was almost speechless, "She, she, she...she is so stupid, last time Ma Jinyan played her around and asked her to stare at Yuzhu, is it okay?" Ning Yue slightly raised her lips: "It''s because she''s stupid that I let her go." What logic is this, this, this? The winter plum wind is messy. Ning Yue hooked her finger at Dongmei: "Come here." Dongmei leaned down, and Ning Yue whispered a few words in her ear. She was startled for a moment, and then her eyes lit up: "Yes! I know!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： round house (1) Chapter 343 Consummation (1) At the end of the day, a thunderstorm suddenly sounded in the sky. The lightning was like a ruthless palm, tearing apart the thick clouds, and the heavy rain poured down, splashing a foot of water mist on the ground. The maid in the dining room brought the food in coir raincoats, but it was already half cold. I simply knew that there was a small kitchen in Huiyuan, and there were not many dishes, but it was almost enough for a meal. After eating, the rain did not stop gradually, but became heavier and heavier. The princess can''t go back, and everyone can''t go back. Several masters also sent someone to send news that the prince stayed in the military camp, and Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao slept in the training camp with the side branch children. In the evening, the concubine divided the rooms slightly. She and Xiao Ying still lived in Xuan Yu''s room, Ning Xi lived in Xuan Zhao''s room, Sun Yao lived in Xiao Ying''s, and Ning Yue lived in Xuan Yin''s. In this way, everyone has a place to live . For some reason, Xuan Yu''s room began to leak after half an hour. As a last resort, the princess had to take Sakura to Xuan Bin''s room. Xuan Bin''s room here is slightly smaller than Xuan Yu''s, and Sakura pouted uncomfortably. Ning Xi suggested: "Why don''t you, Xiao Ying, come and sleep with me, and I will squeeze with my third sister." Ning Yue should not sleep with Ning Xi! Sakura glanced at Ning Xi with disgust, the inadvertently flickering disgust seemed to say, I don''t want to sleep in the bed you slept in! Finally, Ning Yue said, "Xiao Ying, come and sleep with me?" Sakura''s eyes lit up: "Okay, okay! I used to always sleep in brother Yin''s bed!" Ning Yue smiled, a five-year-old child loves to cling to her elder brother, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, she always clings to her elder brother when she was a child, she doesn''t sleep with Lin Lanzhi, she insists on sharing a quilt with her elder brother. Everyone settled down like this. At night, afraid of being hungry, the princess ordered the small kitchen to deliver supper to each house. In all fairness, this mother-in-law is relatively easy to get along with. After washing up, Sakura jumped up and down on the bed, looking too excited to fall asleep. Ning Yue laughed, untied her braid, and said softly, "Aren''t you sleepy? It''s so late, let''s dance tomorrow." "Not sleepy, not sleepy! Not sleepy at all!" Sakura shook her head like a rattle, "Sister Yue, where did Brother Yin go? Why haven''t you come back?" "He went to see your grandmother. Grandma lives far away in Ding County. She might not be able to come back for a while." Ning Yue explained patiently. "Oh." Sakura nodded, got into bed, and lay down in Ning Yue''s arms, "Sister Yue, do you like me?" Ning Yue touched her head: "I like it." Sakura grinned: "I also like sister Yue. Sister Yue, can you tell me a story?" Ning Yue said softly, "What story does Sakura want to hear?" ""Shan Hai Jing", um, I like that Hanba, sister tell me about her." There was a hint of sleepiness in Sakura''s voice. Ning Yue thought, children''s aesthetics are really strange, who is not good to like, but Hanba? Hanba is a monster in green clothes with a hairless head. It looks really ugly. "Why does Sakura like Hanba? Sister Yue will tell you a story about a mysterious girl?" "Not good." Sakura shook her head, "I just like to listen to Hanba." Ning Yue then told her the story of Hanba, the daughter of the Emperor of Heaven, who helped Yinglong defeat Chiyou, but during the war, she was too worn out and could not return to the heaven. , Drought frequently, she was driven to the north. Both Ying Long and she were heroes during the Great War, but Ying Long was born in the water category and lived in the south, where the weather is smooth and the weather is good, so he is loved by the people. She loves Yinglong and helps Yinglong to fight, so she ends up unable to return to the heaven. Sadly, she was killed by Yinglong in the end. (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： round room (2) Chapter 344 Consummation (2) Hanba is also a poor man, abandoned by his father, betrayed by his lover, and cast aside by the world. No wonder later, she became the originator of zombies. Its not someone who was born willing to be a villain, or was injured to despair of the whole world, and couldnt lift the butchers knife in his hand. After Ning Yue finished telling the story, she found that Sakura had fallen asleep. She smiled and closed her eyes too. Tonight, Yuzhu and Qiuxiang were on duty. Seeing their masters resting, they spread out the quilt on the small bed outside and fell asleep. It was pouring rain, falling ferociously. Half of the roof of the Qingling Pavilion was repaired, and it collapsed in the middle of the night. This is not to say that there are hidden dangers in the construction of the craftsmen. The playrooms... all have varying degrees of damage. Steward Luo entered the mansion overnight, allocated manpower, and rushed to repair the important places one by one. Xu ate too many lychees at night, so Ning Yue got up to go to the bathroom. Not long after Ning Yue left, Yuzhu suddenly opened her eyes, sat up slowly, lifted the thin quilt, and pushed the door lightly to go out. As soon as Yuzhu left, Qiuxiang also opened her eyes, and slowly chased after her. The raindrops wash on the eaves, covering the sound of fine footsteps... The next day, while Ning Yue was still asleep, she was awakened by a scream. The owner of the scream came from Ning Xi, the one she wanted to strangle to death in her dreams. Ning Yue turned over, rubbed her eyes, and yawned, "What is Aunt Ma running into my room so early in the morning and yelling?" Aunt Ma changed Ning Xi''s face. If she was still a sister, it would be harmless to enter her room. However, now that she is the aunt and Ning Yue is the master, it would be a bit of a crime to rush in hastily. up. Resisting the twitching of the corner of her mouth, Ning Xi said with a worried face: "Third sister, where is Sakura? Why is she missing?" Wang Hao, who was just startled by Ning Xi''s scream, trembled instinctively when she heard these words, tripping her foot on the threshold and almost falling: "What did you say?" Biqing who followed behind supported her. She pushed Biqing away, came to the bed, and saw that there was no other living person besides Ning Yue on the huge bed, and her face changed greatly in shock: "Where did Xiaoying go?" Ning Yue stood aside, opened her mouth, and faltered: "I...Sakura...she..." Wang Hao looked at her faltering look, and knew that she didn''t know Xiao Ying''s whereabouts at all, and immediately blushed with anger: "I left Xiao Ying in your care, but you actually lost her?" The princess who had already lost her daughter once, couldn''t bear the pain of losing her daughter again. She almost thought of the worst in an instant! Ning Xi persuaded from the side: "Princess, don''t worry, maybe the child is naughty, so he got up early and went somewhere to play." These words could not comfort the princess, who was furious: "Then is she dead? Sakura is up, but she doesn''t know? Where are the maids in the room? Where did they go?" As soon as this was said, everyone realized that Yuzhu and Qiuxiang, who were supposed to stay in the room to watch the night, had disappeared. Sun Yao also heard the movement at this time, and rushed over in a hurry. Seeing that her posture was wrong, she hurriedly took off the ruby ??gold hairpin on her head, walked to the princess and said, "Mother, what happened?" Light swept away, "Huh? Where''s Sakura?" "Ask her!" The princess pointed at Ning Yue and said bluntly. Sun Yao looked at Ning Yue: "Fourth sibling, what''s wrong?" Ning Yue blushed anxiously, and bit her red lips with her white teeth: "I...I..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： round house (3) Chapter 345 Consummation (3) Ning Xi sighed, and said "with good intentions": "Sister, Xiao Ying is gone. The Fourth Madam overslept and didn''t know the situation. I was going to greet you. When I saw her door was open, I pushed it open to have a look. , wanting to say hello to her, who would have expected... to find such a thing." "Where''s the maid? Who was on duty yesterday?" Sun Yao ignored Ning Xi and asked Ning Yue instead. Ning Yue said softly: "It was Yuzhu and Qiuxiang." "Huh? They?" Ning Xi covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and cried out in surprise. Everyone cast their eyes on her with a swish. As if realizing her gaffe, she lowered her eyes, clenched the handkerchief tightly with her hands, and said at a loss: "That... I... I''m sure if I read it wrong. I''m pregnant, and I wake up many nights, I can''t sleep well, and I listen to you in the middle of the night When I heard a strange sound, I asked Cuilan to go out to see if there were thieves in the mansion... Cuilan, tell everyone what you watched last night." "Yes." Cuilan bowed, and said to everyone, "Last night, my aunt said it was very noisy. Who stays up in the middle of the night and walks around in the corridor? The servant girl pushed the door and went out. Just in time, she saw Qiuxiang and Yuzhu walking forward. After a while, I left Zhihui Courtyard. The servant girl looked at Qiuxiang as if she was following Yuzhu." Ning Xi took over the conversation and continued: "I came to say hello to the Fourth Madam this morning, but I actually wanted to ask, what was Qiu Xiang doing chasing Yuzhu out in the heavy rain last night?" In one conversation, he did not specify that Qiuxiang and Yuzhu stole Sakura, but he did tell everyone that Qiuxiang was secretly following Yuzhu. Qiuxiang is a maidservant, she is new here, without her master''s orders, would she dare to do this? And Yuzhu is from Xuanyin, and she said that she is from the Wangfu when she grows up. Ning Yue asked Qiuxiang to stare at her. Is she worried about Xuanyin or the Wangfu? The intention here is so intriguing. "Ma Ningyue!" The princess almost ran away, her eyes were wide open, and her beautiful face gradually distorted due to the anger at the moment. Ning Yue lowered her head slightly, and did not argue for herself, but her neither humble nor overbearing aura really annoyed the princess. Seeing that Wangfei''s fire was almost extinguished, Ning Xi hurriedly added the last spoonful of fuel: "Hey, Fourth Madam, what are you doing to ask Qiuxiang to follow Yuzhu? There is no one in the room, when will Xiao Ying Those who are missing dont know. That''s right, if Ning Yue hadn''t become suspicious of Yuzhu and sent Qiuxiang to follow her out, no one would have known what happened to Sakura. When the princess thinks of her miserable daughter, she can''t wait to swallow this culprit alive! Sun Yao stood aside, looked at the concubine, and then at Ning Yue. For a moment, she didn''t know who to help. She was originally jealous and annoyed that Ning Yue and Ning Xi got close, but now seeing Ning Xi''s drama against Ning Yue, she believed that the relationship between the two sisters was really at odds. It''s justshould I plead for mercy? "Concubine Mother." She said, "Send someone to find Sakura first." Princess Nodded, Biqing led the people out. Ning Xi''s eyes flashed, and he said: "Let''s go and search separately, the palace is so big, it''s always good to have more people to help." Her suggestion was good, the princess did not refuse, but unexpectedly, Ning Yue spoke slowly: "Before looking for someone, I want to ask Aunt Ma and Cuilan a few words." Wang Hao frowned, when is this, and she still wants to ask someone? Is it important to ask questions, or to find her daughter? Ning Yue didn''t seem to see the displeasure on Wang Hao''s face. She can understand that Wang Hao loves her daughter dearly, but it doesn''t replace her. She will let herself carry the scapegoat all the time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： round house (4) Chapter 346 Consummation (4) "Sister." She looked at Ning Xi, "You said that you urinate frequently at night and cannot sleep well. I want to ask you, did you urinate frequently at night all night, or did Yuzhu and the others just go out and urinate at night?" "Third sister, what do you mean? Do you suspect that I''m lying?" Ning Xi avoided this question. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Sister, don''t change the subject. I haven''t given birth before, so I don''t know much about it, so I''m just curious. It''s said that pregnant women are lethargic and can''t wake up from thunder. Why does my sister feel that even the slightest footsteps are noisy?" As soon as the words came out, the face of the princess changed subtly. She was pregnant, so she naturally understood the movement, and it was not a threat to the sleep of the pregnant woman at all. But Cuilan said, Ma Ningxi thinks the footsteps are noisy? Ning Xi''s scalp went numb, and he hurriedly said, "I...I want to get up at night!" It is true that pregnant women have frequent nocturia. The princess looked a little pale. However, in the next second, Ning Yue said with a smile: "So, my sister wakes up frequently at night, so I happened to hear the movement of Yuzhu and the others?" "Well... yes." That''s the only way to answer, otherwise? Said that she didn''t sleep on purpose, waiting for the movement over there? But why, even after saying this, there is still a vague sense of uneasiness? The smile on the corner of Ning Yue''s lips deepened: "Since that''s the case, when did Xiao Ying go out, my sister should have heard it too?" Shua! Ning Xi''s face turned pale severely. I never expected that Ning Yue would dig a hole for her to jump into. How should I refute it? Said that he only heard Yuzhu and the others, but missed Xiaoying''s? bit the bullet and said: "In the second half of the night... I slept more soundly." "Middle of the night? How can my sister be sure that Sakura got lost in the middle of the night?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. "Ah...this..." "It''s also possible that Xiaoying got lost in the middle of the night, right?" Ning Yue looked at her firmly, her sharp eyes were like a sword drawn out of its sheath, as if she was about to be stood on the head by the sword when she told a lie . Ning Xi''s heart skipped a beat, and he pretended to be calm and said, "In the first half of the night...Yuzhu and Qiuxiang haven''t left yet, if Xiao Ying goes out, they will definitely make a lot of noise. So I speculate that Xiao Ying is the second half of the night. Lost." Ning Yue''s eyes widened in astonishment: "Huh? It''s just that Sakura is not in the room anymore. How did my sister confirm that she is missing from the moment she entered the door? Does my sister know that she will disappear?" "How would I know?" Ning Xi retorted, "It''s because there is no one in your room, so I... guessed it..." "Oh, so sister, you just deducted a **** from me based on your own speculation?" "me" "The people in my room are not here, neither is Sakura, why didn''t my sister say that they took Sakura out to play?" Yes! There is also this possibility! Wang Hao''s eyes lit up: "Xiao Ying is in the mansion?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, mother concubine, Xiaoying has been in the mansion all the time, the rain was too stuffy yesterday, it probably made her bored, and before dawn, she clamored to play on the swing, with Yuzhu and Qiuxiang They went. I didn''t understand what was going on with Aunt Ma, so I insisted that I lost Xiaoying. When I was in Tangliyuan, I often took Niuniu with me, but I never lost Niuniu!" Ning Xi''s heart trembled violently, no, this is absolutely impossible! Why is Sakura still in the mansion? She should have been taken away long ago... Ma Ningyue is lying! She is stalling for time! "Mother Concubine! Mother Concubine! Look at the flowers I picked!" When Ning Xi was full of doubts, Xiao Ying came in with a large bouquet of peonies. Those peonies were worth a few hundred taels each, and she was really willing to pick them, but the princess didn''t blame anything. Flowers are dead, but people are alive. As long as my daughter is happy, it''s a big deal, buy a few thousand pots and let her pick enough! (end of this chapter) Chapter 347： Round House (5) Chapter 347 Consummation (5) Concubine Mu hugged Xiao Ying into her arms, breathed the faint frankincense on her body, and finally put her heart back into her stomach: "Concubine Mu is scared to death, where have you been? You didn''t say hello to Concubine Mu? " Sakura stepped on her muddy shoes and said with a smile, "You''re still sleeping! You told Sister Yue! Didn''t you, Sister Yue?" Ning Yue smiled and nodded. Princess gave Ning Yue an angry look: "You child, didn''t you say it earlier?" Ning Yue smiled lightly, and glanced at the corners of Ning Xi''s twitching eyes with meaningful eyes: "I want to say, Aunt Ma didn''t give me a chance." The concubine glared fiercely at Ning Xi, this provocative woman almost caused her to misunderstand the fourth daughter-in-law! Fortunately, she resigned her marriage back then, otherwise, being a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law with such a person would really shorten her life by thirty years! "Raise your baby with peace of mind, don''t mess with me anymore!" The princess shouted. If she hadn''t been pregnant with the third child, she really wanted to fork this kind of person out! Ning Xi couldn''t believe it was true, obviously... She looked at Yuzhu who was following behind. What link went wrong? Yuzhu''s? still is- Before she could figure it out, the princess sent someone to drive her back to Qingling Pavilion. Knowing that she misunderstood Ning Yue, the princess apologized to Ning Yue guiltily. It is rare for a mother-in-law to treat her concubine daughter-in-law like this. "Mother, don''t blame yourself. In fact, I also blame me for not telling you. If there is anything next time, I will definitely send you a message first." Princess went happily. Sun Yao took Ning Yue''s hand apologetically: "Fourth sibling, just now..." "I understand, it''s hard for the third sister-in-law to be in the middle. Fortunately, the third sister-in-law didn''t plead for me just now, otherwise, if the concubine mother sees you questioning her for me, she will probably annoy me even more." Ning Yue won''t pretend to be deep. The pond in the Wangfu is deep enough, she only touched the tip of the iceberg, after that, who knows what will happen? Sun Yao''s heart is not bad, and she should have a good relationship with her. Sun Yao breathed a sigh of relief, and secretly decided that from this moment on, no matter what Auntie Ma is doing, she will never doubt Ning Yue again. The sky cleared up for a short while, and everyone hurriedly cleaned up and went back to their yard. Except for Ning Yue, she turned around and went to the small tool room in the outer courtyard, where Dongmei and her party had been waiting for a long time. Ning Yue''s indifferent eyes swept across the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground, and the corner of his lips curled up, and he said coldly: "Guan Luo, don''t come here without any problems." Steward Luo flinched. Geng Zhongzhi stepped on the back of his neck, so hard that he gave Ning Yue a kowtow. Ning Yue took lotus steps lightly, and sat down on the chair opposite him. This posture was still enough to look down upon him: "Boss Luo, how do you feel about helping Aunt Ma?" What a fart? Almost killed by your guards... Luo Guanshi wants to cry but has no tears. Ning Yue snorted, gently pulled apart a corner of Sipa with her fingertips, and said in an unhurried manner: "You and your daughter almost caused me to be misunderstood by the princess. How can I ask you to get this debt back?" Woolen cloth?" A trace of fear suddenly appeared on Guanshi Luo''s face, and he tried his best to say, no, and shouted: "Fourth Madam, please forgive me! This matter has nothing to do with Yuzhu! Yuzhu didn''t know! It was me! I told her to wait for you to wake up at night." Just lure your maid out! She thought I was dealing with a maid, and if she knew that I wanted to go in and steal Miss Sakura, she would definitely stop me! Fourth Madam, trust me, Yuzhu treats Si Ye and you , To the palace, it is sincere!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： Round House (6) Chapter 348 Consummation (6) "I don''t care if she is sincere or not, anyway, I can''t guess." Ning Yue''s words made Guanshi Luo''s heart go cold, "Besides, if she was really sincere to me, she would not murder my maid. , What''s wrong with the maid? Is the maid not a human being? I, Ma Ningyue, can only punish myself. If others dare to move..." She didn''t finish the rest of the sentence, but Guanshi Luo could already hear the gnashing of teeth, and felt a drum in his heart. This seemingly soft fourth lady was actually three points harder than iron! I really went astray, I actually thought she was easier to deal with than Ma Ningxi... Dongmei and Geng Zhongzhi silently stood aside, but they were all moved by the phrase "Why is the maid here? Isn''t the maid not a human?" In fact, as early as yesterday, the young lady guessed that Ningxi would make a fuss and use the jade beads to attract the young lady''s attention, so she only sent Qiuxiang to stare at the jade beads. However, I don''t know that it is the young lady who can really play everything to perfection. The young lady sent her to find Geng Zhongzhi, to keep an eye on Guanshi Luo secretly, especially to prevent Guanshi Luo from transporting something out of the house. Manager Luo did slip into the room last night, but before he could touch Sakura''s arm, he was caught by Geng Zhongzhi who was following him. They thought that the lady was just smart, but they didn''t expect that her mind was different from others. In the eyes of others, they are slaves, but in the eyes of the lady, they are human beings. Ning Yue was preoccupied with how to weigh the current situation, and didn''t care about the subtle changes in her position in the hearts of Dongmei and Geng Zhongzhi. She looked at the pale-faced Guanshi Luo, and threw a dagger at him: "You and your daughter life, choose one!" Steward Luo tremblingly clenched the dagger, his eye circles were red, and he was speechless for a while, until Ning Yue lost his patience and was about to get up, then said in a trembling voice: "Is...is it a slave...kill yourself... Fourth Madam... just Forgive Yuzhu?" "That''s not necessarily true." Ning Yue touched her nails and felt that they were a little pale, and they might look better with some cardamom. Steward Luo saw that his life was at stake, and the fourth lady still had time to look at her nails, and her heart became more and more agitated: "Madam...you...how on earth are you willing to let the servant go?" "Where did Ma Ningxi ask you to steal Sakura?" Steward Luo swallowed his saliva and said: "She didn''t say where to go, she just told the servant that you will turn right at the third alley along the back door of the palace, and someone will meet you." "What else?" Ning Yue asked in a clear tone. "No, she just said, just give Miss Sakura to them." "Boss Luo, it''s wrong to lie." "The minion did not lie." "But you didn''t tell the whole truth! Tell me! Who are the people who connected with you?" Cooperating with Ning Yue''s anger, Geng Zhongzhi ruthlessly punched Guanshi Luo in the stomach. Guard Luo''s internal organs were almost displaced by kicking, and he lay on the ground in pain, sweating profusely, and said, "It''s... two... eunuchs." Eunuch? Sikong Shuo! Sure enough, it''s you again! Ning Xi in the previous life stole Sakura for you, but in this life again? If I hadn''t experienced your method once, I''m afraid I would have been fooled by the two of you! The nobleman of the nunnery, so it is you. Lets just say, with Ning Xis IQ, how could he possibly be able to crawl into Xuan Zhaos bed? Drinks, drugs, roe deer, everything, is your handwriting, Sikong Shuo! (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： Round House (7) Chapter 349 Consummation (7) Looking at Ning Yue who was deep in thought and smiling deathly, Guanshi Luo''s hairs stood on end one by one. Is this really the new lady who is younger than Yuzhu? How could it scare him more than the prince? Ning Yue had almost figured it out, so she didn''t think it was so mysterious anymore. Zuo was just the steps of her previous life, and she would go through it one by one in this life, but she was no longer the same as in her previous life, and she would no longer serve Sikong Shuo, nor would she let her Sikong Shuo succeeded. But, she really didn''t understand why Sikong Shuo had to get Sakura? Sakura can''t detoxify him! "Didn''t you ask Aunt Ma why you stole Sakura?" Ning Yue asked Guan Shi Xiang Luo. Guard Luo didn''t dare to tell any lies now, and said hastily: "The servant asked, and she only said that Xiaoying''s horoscope is good, and she can sell it for a good price." "Then you didn''t tell her that Sakura''s horoscope is not her own?" Ning Yue said. Guard Luo was surprised. The matter of Sakura being an adopted daughter has not been mentioned for many years. Even Yuzhu doesn''t know about it. How could the Fourth Madam know? Ning Yue is too lazy to talk nonsense with Guan Shi anymore. In order to cling to her status, she even dared to steal from the master of the mansion. So selfish. That being the case, I can use him without blinking my eyes. "Boss Luo, do you want to live?" She smiled and looked at him gently... But said that after Ning Xi returned to Qingling Pavilion, thinking about what happened to the plan, she sent Cuilan to ask Guanshi Luo to clarify, but was told that Guanshi Luo broke his leg! "Broken leg? What happened?" Ning Xi looked in disbelief, "Is he lying to me?" Cuilan said: "I don''t know, the servant girl heard what the craftsmen said, saying that she fell from the steps and broke it when she rushed to repair the princess''s small flower shed last night." Such a coincidence? He broke his leg, so he couldn''t come and steal Sakura? "Where are the others?" Ning Xi still had some disbelief. Cuilan said: "I''m raising it at home. Miss, do you want to call Yuzhu over and ask?" Ning Xi pondered for a moment, then waved his hands: "No, let''s not startle the snake. I make my own decision!" Here, when Ning Xi was racking his brains to deal with his "decision", Ning Yue called Dong Ba in Liu Jinyuan. This was the second time that she talked to Dong Ba alone. . Dong Ba drooped his head, staring at the upper of the shoe, not daring to look at Ning Yue. Ning Yue "bypassed" him last time, hoping that when Xuanyin figured it out, she would come back and tell her in person, but now that she has learned of Sikong Shuo''s collusion with Ning Xi, she can''t wait any longer. She is in danger of being "taken away" by Sikong Shuo at any time, and she must never let this happen. "Dongba, tell me the truth, Xuanyin suddenly became so strange, have you seen Sikong Shuo?" Dong Ba''s head drooped a little more, Fourth Madam never insulted him, but because of this, he really felt sorry for deceiving Fourth Madam... Ning Yue looked at the young man who never left Xuan Yin when Xuan Yin was most helpless, and sighed softly: "Dong Ba, you have to trust me, I will not harm Xuan Yin, I am better than anyone else." , I hope Xuan Yin can live well. Sikong Shuo has a wicked mind, he deceives people, and even the prince will be fooled. I dont want Xuan Yin to be deceived by him, do you understand? Im not afraid to tell you about Xiaoying, Xiaoying. It is true that Sakura was almost taken away by someone. The mastermind behind the scenes was Sikong Shuo. While he was dismissing Xuanyin, he let the secret agents in the mansion play on Sakura. Maybe he will try to play on me next time! If you It''s really good for Xuan Yin, don''t hide it from me anymore!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： Round House (8) Chapter 350 Consummation (8) Dong Ba was stunned for a long time, and finally nodded: "Yes, they did meet, the night before the young master married you." He didn''t say what the two talked about in detail. Ning Yue didn''t force him either. For some things, the husband and wife had to open up their hearts and have a good talk, instead of using an outsider to deal in the middle. Ning Yue said again: "You tell me the truth, where is Xuanyin?" Dong Ba thought for a while and said, "Purple Bamboo Forest." In the purple bamboo forest, Xuan Yin had just experienced an attack of Gu poison, and at this time was soaked in the medicine pool, so weak that he couldn''t even lift his arms. Sikong Liu sighed weakly: "It''s not a problem for you to stay here all the time, your elder brother has already found the medicine cauldron for you, you can just use it! Mother-in-law, mother-in-law, I really like her ? Xuanyin didn''t speak. Sikong Liu said again: "Oh, I don''t understand you guys. Fortunately, old man, I didn''t" When he said this, his eyes swept away, and he stopped suddenly when he saw the person at the door. His purple bamboo forest had really turned into a vegetable garden. Break through the gossip again! Xuanyin didn''t wait for Sikongliu''s next words, thinking that Sikongliu had self-knowledge and didn''t continue, so he leaned against the pool wall and closed his eyes to rest. Suddenly, a warm fragrance approached his cheek. Instinctively, with great vigilance, he grabbed the man by the neck and was about to drag him down, but suddenly A gentle kiss fell between his eyebrows. The familiar feeling made every pore of his body open comfortably. Although he vaguely had an answer, he still opened his eyes and took a closer look: "You..." In an instant, ripples flashed across my heart. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Well, it''s me, are you surprised?" Can you not be surprised? In the middle of the night, why don''t you stay in the mansion well, what are you doing in the purple bamboo forest? Wait, how did she know she was in Zizhu Forest? As if knowing his doubts, Ning Yue held his pale and bloodless cheeks with both hands, looked at him tenderly, and almost kissed his lips: "I miss you, so come and see." Ahem, can this woman stop talking about love so shamelessly? I haven''t seen you for a day, can you change the core? However, it seems that it is not bad to change to this. Xuan Yin''s eyes flickered, and the roots of his ears gradually turned red. Ning Yue took off her shoes, walked slowly down the medicine pool, and sat down in his arms. Xuanyin''s ears turned red all of a sudden, he, he, he didn''t wear any clothes! Ning Yue didn''t seem to notice the entanglement of excitement in his heart, she leaned on his chest, put her little hand in his palm, and interlocked his fingers: "Is the Gu poison happening? Why didn''t you tell me?" Xuan Yin was silent, his eyes were as deep as a spring under the moonlit night, but with every sentence and every word of Ning Yue, there were gentle ripples. "Does it hurt?" Ning Yue touched his pale face and asked. "It doesn''t hurt." "Lie." Ning Yue said softly, "Sikong Liu is right, I was supposed to detoxify you, why not?" Xuan Yin''s arms around her slender waist tightened, his eyes became as cold as ice: "Who wants you to detoxify!" Ning Yue was hurt by his strength, but she didn''t struggle. Instead, she moved closer to his chest: "Did Sikong Shuo tell you something?" Seeing Xuanyin''s calm eyes tighten slightly, she asked again, "Did he tell you that something would happen to me?" Xuan Yin lowered his eyes, hugged her tightly, buried his head in her neck, and sniffed her scent obsessively: "I don''t want anything to happen to you." Don''t want me to have an accident, so let yourself have an accident? Ning Yue didn''t know what to say. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that the decisive tyrant would have such a considerate side. Did she, did she have the wrong way of rebirth? (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： Round House (9) Chapter 351 Consummation (9) Ning Yue shook her head: "Xuanyin, let''s talk." Between them, they really need to have a good talk. but- Xuanyin''s eyes moved slightly: "What are you talking about?" Ning Yue pondered for a while, then smiled: "Talk about our future relationship, you can ask me...or what kind of requirements you have for your wife, and I will tell you what I need." "Then what do you want?" "Tell me about yourself first." "Me?" Xuanyin was at a loss. He always followed his intuition when doing things, and he was not good at in-depth analysis. "You... why do you like me?" "No reason, just feel appropriate." "Then... when will I start, do you think I am suitable?" Xuan Yin was silent, as if it started on the first day, he was knocked into the water by her, she grabbed him tightly, he pushed her away, she entangled him again, no one dared to do this before... the kind of self is her only life-saving straw The feeling is deeply imprinted in my mind, and I can''t get rid of it. He once wanted to catch his mother like this, and he also wanted his mother to catch him like this, but they didn''t. Perhaps, it was her courage to survive and the perseverance to risk everything that made him feel that if one day they were forced to separate, she would definitely not let go... What he wanted, from the very beginning, was simple, someone who would never let him go. Ning Yue held Xuan Yin''s hand: "Let''s...try to get along." Xuanyin held her hand instead, and said in a low voice: "Ning Yue, do you know what this sentence means?" Ning Yue nodded: "I know." You and Sikong Shuo both have the temperament that if you like it, you must get it, and if you don''t get it, you won''t allow others to get it. If it''s not you, it will be Sikong Shuo. What reason do I have, to give up you who hurt me for me, and to fulfill him who hurt me so badly? "What about you? What kind of husband do you want?" Xuan Yin asked, kissing her forehead. "With one heart and one mind, don''t betray me, don''t lie to me..." At this point, thinking of his fiery temper after he became the throne, he added, "Don''t hit my man." The last sentence made Xuanyin amused, Xuanyin raised her jaw and raised the corners of her lips and asked, "Master, you seem like the kind of person who can beat women?" Uh...Ning Xi is not a woman? Xuanyin pressed her forehead against hers, and said softly, "I won''t hit you." "Also, you can''t lie to me, like walking away without saying a word this time, you can''t either!" Ning Yue said solemnly. Xuanyin smiled lightly, closed her eyes, her forehead remained on her lips, and she leaned over to kiss her again: "Okay." "And then, you can''t touch other women." This is what Ning Yue cares about the most. Although he didn''t see any woman hanging around him in his previous life, his harem is in Southern Xinjiang. Who knows what''s going on there? Xuan Yin smiled lightly: "Okay." I can''t touch you enough, so why go to sleep? Ning Yue breathed a long sigh of relief: "Then, let''s consummate the house!" Xuanyin was taken aback, this topic... Did it change too quickly? "You don''t want to?" Ning Yue looked straight at him and asked. Xuanyin opened his mouth, the delicate body in his arms, graceful and exquisite, had already teased him so much that he almost lost control, but But he still endured desperately, Ning Yue leaned into his arms: "It''s okay, I''ll be fine, don''t be provoked by Sikong Shuo, if you don''t touch me, he won''t give up on me for a day." Sikong Shuo has a very serious cleanliness obsession, and will never sleep with a woman who has slept with others. If not, he would not try to prevent Xuanyin from consummating the marriage with her. Xuan Yin''s hand had slipped into her skirt uncontrollably, stroking her smooth skin, touching her chest, her lower abdomen seemed to be on fire, and her whole body was about to burn. "The poison... will be transferred..." His voice became very hoarse, and while telling himself to stop, he was reluctant to leave her tender body. Ning Yue was kneaded by him, and panted softly: "No." She was fine in her previous life, and she will never be in this life, "Believe me, I know this poison better than you." Xuan Yin understands that she didn''t lie, it''s just... Ning Yue lowered her head, her eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she scratched his palm with her fingertips: "Do you really want me to take the initiative in this kind of thing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (1) Chapter 352 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (1) The first ray of morning light penetrated through the gauze curtain, casting a golden silhouette on the curtain. In the depths of the silhouette, a pair of intertwined bodies can be vaguely seen. The whole woman is nestled in the arms of the man, being hugged carefully. Fragments of light dripped on her slender eyelashes, where there were still tears that hadn''t dried up. The man kissed the corners of her moist eyes, remembering how she was enjoying herself under him, and smiled contentedly. Ning Yue was woken up slowly, opened her blurred eyes, and saw a gaze that was so ambiguous that she wished to drown her, gently falling on her face, she was slightly startled, and couldn''t remember what was going on for a while What happened, didn''t Xuanyin go to Zizhu Forest? When did you come back? It''s dawn, and he doesn''t go to the coaching field? Still lying in bed with her? return- No clothes. I don''t seem to be wearing it either. With a twitch between her eyebrows, Ning Yue moved her body, and a weak soreness came from under her body, and she finally remembered where this place was and what happened last night. "Are you awake?" Xuan Yin gently rubbed her slender waist, and kissed her on the lips, "Is there any discomfort?" He was referring to Gu poison, and I am afraid that there is still a risk of transfer. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue would make a mistake: "It''s a little... sore." Are sore? Xuan Yin was startled, and soon realized that she was referring to her body, her eyes darkened, and she cleared her throat: "This... old man Sikong said that it will be fine after a few days of rest. Are you okay?" Ning Yue realized that he was just asking if he was poisoned, and his face was slightly embarrassed: "It''s okay...how about you? How do you feel? Is there any discomfort?" Bai Weier said that there is a certain risk in the detoxification of Acacia, if the Gu worm is unhappy, it will make him even worse. Xuan Yin bent the corner of her right lip, bit her ear, and said ambiguously: "It''s so comfortable, I want to die." Ning Yue''s face couldn''t hold back any longer. This man...can you be more serious? ! She didn''t ask him how he felt about having sex, she asked about poison! Gu poison! Ning Yue glared at him, put her bare arms into the quilt, and sank down, revealing only a round head. Xuan Yin was amused by her attempt to conceal her appearance, and imitated her to get into the quilt, look at her at the same level, and said seriously: "Still shy? Is there any part of your body that I haven''t seen or kissed?" Ning Yue glared at him again, lowered her eyes, her eyelashes fluttered irregularly, and stopped looking at his eyes. Xuan Yin gently lingered on her delicate skin, muttering words in his mouth: "Here, here, or here?" Ning Yue blushed pretty, and grabbed his restless hand. "Don''t make trouble." She scolded. Opening my mouth, I realized that my voice was so hoarse, it didn''t seem like it used to be. I remembered the scene of him making her cry and beg for mercy. At first, he begged him to let her go, and later, he begged him to give her... Isn''t it just weakly saying that a little virgin is like that for the first time, why is he so fussy? He spent the whole night proving his ability to her. The result is like this. Up to now, her mind is still half ignorant, and her body is almost not her own. Xuanyin rolled around in the quilt with excitement like a child who finally tasted the forbidden fruit. Looking at his energetic appearance, Ning Yue was annoyed and funny, isn''t it just consummation? As for being happy like this? "Xuan Yin." She said softly, "This is... Bishui Hutong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (2) Chapter 353 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (2) "Otherwise?" Xuan Yin stopped, turned around, and looked at her fixedly, "Do you think I will take you in the medicine pool? Hmph, you are such a anxious person?" Don''t rush, heh, who stripped her naked in the car yesterday? In the back, the person carrying the quilt into the small courtyard? Before it was put on the bed, it started against the door. Ning Yue didn''t even want to talk to him! Xuanyin smiled mischievously, his handsome face became more and more charming under the sunlight of morning. Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat, she was startled, she turned her face and asked, "Well... I didn''t go back to the mansion, mother and concubine..." Xuanyin stretched out his arms and hugged her into his arms: "Don''t worry, I sent someone to tell her yesterday that you are with me." Ning Yue heaved a sigh of relief, she was impulsive yesterday and forgot to deal with the princess. Fortunately, Xuan Yin remembered, otherwise, even if she went back to the mansion with Xuan Yin today, it would be difficult for the princess not to annoy her. "Well, about Sakura..." "Dong Ba told me everything, that **** Sikong Shuo! Sometimes he''s thinking of you, and sometimes he''s thinking of Sakura. Does he not like me?" He doesn''t believe in the saying that good characters can be sold at a good price. Xuan Xiaoying''s horoscope is indeed excellent, and a fortune teller gave her a fortune telling her that she was born without worries, and she will be assisted by nobles throughout her life. But Xuan Xiaoying has disappeared, and the current Xiaoying is adopted, and even his elder brother doesn''t know her horoscope. He didn''t believe that Sikong Shuo didn''t know about this! But he really couldn''t figure it out, why Sikong Shuo stole Xiao Ying, and Sikong Shuo stole Ning Yue, because Ning Yue can detoxify Gu poison, but Xiao Ying...don''t tell him, Xiao Ying is also the antidote. it''s so funny! Ning Yue also couldn''t figure out why Sikong Shuo wanted to catch Sakura, but she was sure that Sikong Shuo knew whether this Sakura was his own, so it is not credible to say that Ningxi''s horoscope can be sold at a high price. Maybe, just as Xuanyin guessed, Sikong Shuo specifically attacked people Xuanyin cared about? "Could it be... he wants to capture Sakura first, and then force you to hand me over?" "It''s...possible." Xuan Yin''s eyes darkened, "That **** tortoise, is he an eunuch? This kind of poison can only be cured by sex... No, I have to ask old man Sikong to understand! " Sikong Liu is preparing the Longevity Pill. Recently, the Emperor''s demand for the Longevity Pill is increasing. He warned the Emperor to use the medicine with caution, but the Emperor didn''t listen. He sent someone to whisper in his ear all day long. He couldn''t get annoyed, so he finally agreed. Give double the elixir every month, alas, this is hard for him. Just as he sighed, he raised his eyes, and saw two figures, one black and one white, standing at his door with their fingers clasped. He got mad, obviously changed the formation this morning, why did he barge in again? "You, you, you... do you really treat my purple bamboo forest as a vegetable garden?" Huh? wait? The two of them...holding hands, eye to eye, the way you and I... Aha! Could it be a real consummation room? Sikongliu jumped up and jumped in front of the two of them. He looked at Ning Yue who was calm but couldn''t hide the amorous expression on his brows, and at Xuan Yin who had a stinky face but couldn''t restrain the corners of his mouth from rising. Got the answer! He pulled Ning Yue''s wrist, walked aside, and whispered: "Little girl, don''t you feel anything strange?" Xuanyin stared at Sikongliu''s claws, a hint of danger flashed across his twinkling phoenix eyes, and was about to make a move to cut off the unruly claws one by one, but Ning Yue was one step ahead of him and brushed Sikong away He sniffed his hands, feeling better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (3) Chapter 354 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (3) Ning Yue shook her head, this guy, can you stop being jealous of an old man? To Sikong Liu: "No, will this poison really be transferred?" Sikong Liu stroked his beard, and said thoughtfully: "It is said that this is the case, but it may not be wrong in the book. Besides" "What''s more?" Ning Yue asked. Sikong Liu said: "This kind of poison is different in men and women, but since you have no abnormalities at all, you should have escaped this disaster." "You two, what are you mumbling about?" Someone is upset again! Looking at his darkened face, Ning Yue secretly sighed, the tyrant''s temper is not normal, but since she agreed to work hard to get along, then she will learn to adapt. Ning Yue smiled slightly, and said in a warm voice: "Old Mr. Sikong is helping me to feel my pulse to see if I have been poisoned. I am not. Now, can you rest assured?" Xuan Yin''s gloomy face really looked better, stepped forward, pulled Ning Yue into his arms, and said domineeringly: "Don''t leave me three steps away!" Sikong Liu Fu forehead, old man, I''m going to have needle eyes. Xuanyin put his arms around Ning Yue, sat down opposite Sikongliu, glanced at the bottles and cans on his table, and knew that the emperor had urged the longevity pill again, but he was not interested in meddling the emperor''s affairs, so he only said The doubt in my heart: "Old man, is your eldest nephew a eunuch?" The relationship between Sikong Liu and the Sikong family is difficult to describe in a single word. The eldest nephew didn''t feel the slightest fluctuation because of this sentence, he just said calmly: "He is not a eunuch, how could he become a regular servant? This is a eunuch!" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows: "Fake eunuch?" Sikong Liu frowned: "Probably not, but I haven''t checked it, so I can''t be sure." Xuanyin made a cut, and said again: "If he is a real eunuch, how can he detoxify with joy?" "This..." Sikong Liu pondered for a while, "It seems to be true." "It must be a fake eunuch!" Xuanyin gave the verdict without hesitation, thinking in his heart, it would be cool to turn him into a real **** one day, let''s see if he dares to play Ning Yue''s idea! "Then..." Ning Yue suddenly said, "Do you know why Sikong Shuo is interested in Sakura?" This time, it may be explained that he wanted to capture Sakura and threatened Xuanyin to hand her over. But what about previous lives? In his previous life, he had already adopted her, but he still spent five years catching Sakura. He must have a reason why he had to catch Sakura. Sikong''s eyes flickered slightly, and he pursed his mouth and said, "How do I know? I''d rather be familiar with you than him! Why don''t you just ask him! I''m not a know-it-all!" Ning Yue and Xuan Yin left Zizhu Forest and boarded the carriage back home. On the way, Ning Yue kept smiling, and Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows: "I like it, let''s continue tonight." Ning Yue was only stunned for a second, and then realized that the little tyrant was thinking wrong again. He really is a guy with a brain and a sperm, and he can''t leave him in three words! She is still in pain! Who wants to continue? Ning Yue turned her face away: "I''m happy because there is a good show to watch when I return home." "Good show?" Xuan Yin narrowed his eyes slightly, the little fox is messing with people again, isn''t he? Wangfu, the flower hall in the outer courtyard, the princess sat on the main seat with a gloomy face. Beside her, stood Sun Yao with the same gloomy expression. The cold eyes of the two fell on the two people who were kneeling and sitting in the middle of the flower hall. Kneeling was Ning Xi. !" (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (4) Chapter 355 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (4) Sitting was Guanshi Luo. His right leg was broken and he was splinted. He should have been kneeling, but because of this injury he could only sit on the floor. He gave Ning Xi a cold look, and snorted, "You don''t, do I? I''m just weird, I''m lying in my room, recuperating, why was I suddenly caught? Who the **** will give me peace?" current situation?" Bi Qing shouted sharply: "You dare to swear in front of the princess!" Steward Luos expression changed with fright, he slapped himself mercilessly, and said, Princess, calm down! Wangfei, calm down! The princess frowned, and a trace of disgust flashed in her beautiful eyes. She looked at Ning Xi and said, "Why are you involved in everything? Yesterday I was slandering the fourth daughter-in-law, today I am seducing Guan Shi, and I came to the palace with you just to make trouble right?" Ning Xi kowtowed in fright, and said aggrievedly: "Princess, trust me, I didn''t seduce Guanshi Luo! I just... heard that he was injured from a fall, and I just want to visit him!" This is the truth. She doesn''t believe that Guanshi Luo was really injured, so she wants to find out. By the way, she would like to ask why the agreed plan was not carried out, and why is Sakura still in the mansion? Unexpectedly, not long after she entered the house, Yuzhu and Dongmei came... What''s wrong with her? Princess sneered, looked at Dongmei Yuzhu and said, "What did you two see?" Yuzhu squeezed the handkerchief in embarrassment. It was her father who had the accident, and she must not be able to come forward to testify: "Slave... I didn''t see it too clearly..." Dongmei said in a straight voice: "Your servant can see clearly! Steward Luo is lying on the bed, and Aunt Ma is standing by the bed. The two of them are very close to each other. I don''t know what they are doing!" "Hey, baby, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. I was sleeping at the time, and I didn''t even know she was here!" Guanshi Luo said with a straight face. Dongmei smiled lightly, her expression was very similar to Ning Yue''s: "Oh? Then I have to ask Aunt Ma what she wants to do! Steward Luo and Aunt Ma are not relatives, and they are injured when they are injured. ah?" Ning Xi was so angry that his complexion turned purple: "You... haven''t you gone yet?" Dongmei took Yuzhu''s arm: "I saw Yuzhu was sad, so I stayed with Yuzhu! Who is like you, sneaking around? You even asked the maid to guard the door!" Cuilan was asked to guard the door because she was afraid that someone would overhear her conversation with Guanshi Luo. How could it come to Dongmei''s mouth that it would look like she was having an affair with Guanshi Luo? Ning Xi''s lungs are about to explode! "I... I will have an affair with a steward?" These words were almost bit out between teeth. The concubine also thinks that her son is so handsome. It is impossible for Aunt Ma to have tasted the goodness of Xuan Zhao and be able to talk to a manager. But if it is not an affair, what would Aunt Ma do there quietly? "Aunt Ma, you must have done something shady with Manager Luo, right?" Dongmei imitated Ning Yue''s sneer. Ning Xi''s eyes hurt after seeing it! But she must never reveal what she did with Guan Shi! I thought that Guan Shi''s craftsman smashed her maid to death, and she had a handle to blackmail Steward Luo, but now, something went wrong, and this handle has no effect. Because everyone suspects her and Guanshi Luo, if anyone around her has any contact with Guanshi Luo, they will all be sued to the princess! Princess narrowed her eyes coldly: "Aunt Ma, why are you looking for Guan Luo?" Ning Xi calmed down: "When I go back to the princess, I just want to know if the house over there has been repaired. I have some opinions on the renovation of the house and I want to mention it to him. I should let the maid go, but I was also afraid that the servant girl would not be able to explain clearly, so I forgot to avoid suspicion, and I ask the princess to forgive me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (5) Chapter 356 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (5) Sure enough, she is a concubine from a small family, so she can''t be on the stage! He doesn''t even understand the rules about not summoning servants in private! I dont know if the children born to this kind of people are also... Wang Hao looked at Ning Xi''s stomach, and suddenly lost the strong anticipation she had earlier. Feeling the change in Wang Hao''s eyes, Ning Xi''s heart skipped a beat. The child is her bargaining chip in the palace. Once the child loses its effectiveness, her own future will also be ruined. The princess took Sun Yao and left. Before leaving, he told Biqing: "Tell Xuanzhao, starting today, you are not allowed to sleep in the study room! Just stay in Yao''er''s room until Yao''er becomes pregnant." Ningxi''s lungs, no, his heart, liver, spleen and kidneys are all about to explode! She held back her anger, walked out the door tremblingly, but at the door, she saw Ning Yue with a happy face. Ning Yue was wearing a plain white skirt, and her black hair was tied into a high bun. She was sitting peacefully on the porch, like a vivid and fragrant picture scroll, so beautiful that it fascinated people. It''s only been a night, so why does this girl seem a little more special? It was a special kind that made her jealous and crazy. Ning Xi walked over with the corners of her mouth twitching. She was standing and Ning Yue was sitting, but she was a bit shorter than Ning Yue in terms of momentum. This really made her angry! "You did it, right?" "What did I do?" Ning Yue looked at her amusedly. Why is your smile more charming than yesterday? Ning Xi narrowed her eyes, what happened to this girl? Collecting her thoughts, she said coldly: "You let Dongmei follow me!" what! After working on it for a long time, Ning Xi only suspected such a thing! Guanshi Luo broke his leg and didn''t take Sakura away, so Ning Xi believed it? The femme fatale who was so smart in her previous life has nothing but a good skin in this life, which is really satisfying. Ning Yue raised her lips lightly: "Yes, I did it. I have always dared to admit what I did. Sister, do you dare?" Do you dare to admit that you fell in love with my Xuanyin, dare to admit that you colluded with Sikong Shuo, or dare to admit that you did so many bad things just to defeat me? Ning Xi''s eyes glanced at Ning Yue, and he saw the man waiting under the tree from a distance, and he felt jealous: "Ma Ningyue, you won''t be so lucky forever!" "I''m unlucky, so I won''t bother my sister. My sister should think about how to restore her image in the eyes of the princess! Your child is important, but if the princess hates you, it will overshadow the hatred of your belly." The expectation of flesh and blood, I think, you have nothing to be proud of." After finishing speaking with a faint smile, Ning Yue stood up and walked away without any delay. Ning Xi watched her walk towards Xuan Yin with burning eyes, put his hand in Xuan Yin''s palm, Xuan Yin kissed her dotingly, and left the place with her arms in his arms... I''m so jealous...my heart hurts! Xuan Yin squeezed Ning Yue''s little hand: "Don''t bother with that stinky mosquito next time, it''s not disgusting!" First fell in love with Xuanyin, then fell in love with him, and now climbed into his third brother''s bed, really owed! Ning Yue smiled and nodded: "Okay." The two went to greet the princess together. The princess didn''t say anything about the two people''s absence at night, but when she saw the hickey on Ning Yue''s neck, her eyes froze for a moment, and then she told them to go back to the door. Just a quarter of an hour ago, Sun Yao and Xuan Zhao had already left, Ning Yue hurriedly packed up her things, and returned to the General''s Mansion with Xuan Yin. Lin Lanzhi waited at the gate early in the morning, just like she had been waiting for Ma Yuan before, seeing her daughter and son-in-law not coming back, she was very upset, afraid that something bad would delay her again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (6) Chapter 357 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (6) It was finally time to wait. The moment she saw her daughter being carried out of the car by her son-in-law, a smile almost burst out on her face! "Mother!" Ning Yue let go of Xuan Yin''s hand, and threw herself into Lin Lanzhi''s arms. Lin Lanzhi hugged her daughter tightly, tears filled her eyes, it was only three days, but it seemed like three years had passed for her! After her son is gone, her daughter is her only sustenance, but this sustenance cannot be seen every day now. Fortunately, looking at her daughter''s appearance, she seems to be living well in her husband''s house, so she can feel at ease. Xuanyin smiled slightly: "Mother." "Hey!" Lin Lanzhi responded happily. Although he had called "Mother" many times, he used to make her happy. This time, he really called the right person! Lin Lanzhi welcomed the two into the General''s Mansion, greeted the old lady first, and then went to greet the second and third uncles. Ma Yuan rushed back from the military plane halfway, with a bright smile on his face. Ma Yuan, his second and third brothers called Xuanyin to the flower hall, and started doing what a man should do. Lin Lanzhi took Ning Yue''s hand and went back to Tangli Courtyard. Niu Niu flew over: "Third aunt, third aunt, third aunt! You are back, I miss you so much!" She slapped Ning Yue''s face a few times. Ning Yue smiled slightly, picked her up, and walked into the back room: "Third Aunt also misses Niuniu. When Third Aunt is away, is Niuniu good? Did you eat properly?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Niuniu nodded her head, "Niuniu is the most obedient! I ate a hundred bowls of rice!" One hundred bowls? Everyone in the room burst out laughing. Hongyu bowed to Ning Yue: "Grandma Sangu." Ning Yue''s footsteps paused lightly. It was the third aunt, not the third miss. This recognition made Ning Yue''s heart sore. The married daughter and the water that was spilled, from now on, to the Ma family, she is It''s an outsider. Lin Lanzhi took Niuniu and let Hongyu carry her out to play, while she held Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, in Mother''s heart, it''s the same whether you marry or not!" Still good mother! Ning Yue snuggled into Lin Lanzhi''s arms, no matter how old she lived, no matter how many times she was reborn, in front of her mother, she would always be a child. Seeing how her daughter was so dependent on her, Lin Lanzhi remembered the rumors about her daughter in the mansion, saying that her daughter had disabled Lin Yonghe, said that her daughter had killed Ma Jingyan, and said that the reason why Ningxi was driven to the temple was also caused by her daughter. She shook her head, her daughter is so good, how could she do such vicious things? However, even if you do, it''s nothing. This is her daughter, so what if she becomes a devil? She is still her sweetheart. The mother and daughter were sticky for a while, Lin Lanzhi saw that she was still reluctant to get up, and couldn''t help laughing: "You haven''t been weaned yet? Let my uncle see, you should be anxious." Ning Yue rubbed her face in her arms: "I haven''t been weaned yet, let him worry!" Lin Lanzhi laughed out loud, her daughter was happy to cling to her, she was naturally happy, she was a baby at home, but when she arrived at the palace, she had to serve tea and water for her mother-in-law, thinking about it made her feel distressed. Lin Lanzhi peeled a lychee and fed it into her mouth: "Talk to mother, are the people in the palace easy to get along with?" Lin Lanzhi already knew that Xuanyin was not her own. When talking about this, Ning Yue didn''t try to avoid it: "The princess is not bad, she has a mild temper, but she is very kind to me, and so is Sun Yao, a very innocent little girl." "You!" Lin Lanzhi laughed, "I will be two years older than you next year, and you still call her a little girl!" But counting the previous life, I have to live thirty years longer than her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (7) Chapter 358 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (7) Lin Lanzhi said again: "Mother-in-law and sister-in-law are all well, basically nothing serious, what about Sakura?" Speaking of Sakura, Ning Yue told Lin Lanzhi about Ning Xi climbing Xuanzhao''s bed. Lin Lanzhi was furious: "This person is too shameless! Send her to Buddhism to practice, but she did such a shameless thing! The face of the Ma family ancestors, she really lost all of them! Follow me Her mother, she is virtuous!" That day, when she went to see the bed, she saw a little nun walking with Mother Luo from a distance. At that time, she wondered when the old lady had been in contact with the nun, but now that she thought about it, the little nun might be looking for the old lady. "Complaint". "Hongyu asked me if I wanted to inquire. I guessed that something happened to Ningxi, but I didn''t want to talk to her, so I gave up. If I had known, I should have asked, so I wouldn''t let you be confused Drum! By the way, she didn''t do anything to you, did she?" Ning Yue subconsciously wanted to tell Lin Lanzhi about Ningxi''s theft of Sakura, hesitated for a while, and felt that she was far away now, Lin Lanzhi was already worried that she was not doing well, so it''s better not to mention it to increase Lin Lanzhi''s troubles Le: "No, she''s in the third room and has nothing to do with me." "That''s good, she comes to you, and you don''t care about her! Don''t worry, let Sun Yao have a rift with you!" This is what my mother would say, if it were someone else, I''m afraid they would have to persuade her not to embarrass Ning Xi, lest people laugh at the Ma sisters for their discord. Ning Yue nodded: "Understood, I won''t talk to her." Afterwards, Lin Lanzhi asked how about Xuan Yin, how about the prince, how about Xuan Zhao, and how about Xuan Bin, wishing to ask everyone''s attitude towards Ning Yue, for fear that Ning Yue would get a little angry at her husband''s house. Ning Yue answered everything one by one. The population of the palace is simple, and there are many male masters. There are almost no open and secret fights between the second wife, the third wife, and Lin Yonghe. Compared with most high-ranking concubines, she and Sun Yao are very lucky. up. Knowing that her daughter did not receive cold treatment in the palace because of her low birth, Lin Lanzhi breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Yue smiled and asked, "Mother, where are you and father? How are you two doing?" "What else can I do? Be a monk for a day and hit the clock for a day, just let it go." After Bai Shuang''er''s incident, she realized how hard-hearted this man is. After all, he is a woman who has conceived a child with her. If you say let go, let it go Yes, falling off such a high cliff will hurt to death. In the past, why did she so foolishly think that this man was a little white rabbit? Ning Yue said again: "Mother, I can see that father still has feelings for you." Lin Lanzhi sighed, and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s not talk about us, I will cook." She is a woman who likes to cook and do housework very much. Although there are many maids and women, she always feels that cooking for someone she likes is a rare happiness. Ning Yue got up and was about to help her mother, but at this moment, Ma Yuan walked in with Xuan Yin. Seeing the smiling faces of Weng and his son-in-law, it seemed that the "conversation between men" was going on very happily. Ma Yuan took his daughter''s hand: "You accompany Xiao Yin, I will go to see your mother." All Xiaoyin and Xiaoyin called. Ning Yue squinted her eyes and looked at Xuan Yin, what did you tell my father? Xuanyin touched his nose and looked up at the sky. General Ma is an expert in war, and he can cook... "Ma Yuan! What did you cut? Potato residue?" "Scallions, I want green onions! What do you do with a handful of leeks?" "This is for cooking eels, why did you chop off their heads?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (8) Chapter 359 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (8) "go out!" "Get out!" A quarter of an hour later, Ma Yuan came out with a disheveled face and two vegetable leaves on his head. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin stared at him solemnly. He coughed lightly, walked away with his head held high. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin laughed so hard, that''s called leaning forward and backward! Ma Yuan opened the curtain and came in. The two smiled, and Ning Yue asked seriously: "Father, what''s wrong?" "That...forget it, it''s nothing." Ma Yuan went back to the yard to change clothes. Lin Lanzhi cooked a large table of delicious dishes, including husband and wife lung slices, mapo tofu, Dengying beef, cold pot fish, bang bang chicken, spicy pig''s trotters, fried eggplant shreds with sweet peppers, hot and sour potato shreds, steamed fish head, water Boiled eggs, and a red bean and chestnut soup and a lotus root pork ribs soup. Ma Yuan couldn''t eat spicy food, so he pursed his mouth in depression, completely ignoring his taste! Lin Lanzhi continued to add food to Xuan Yin and Ning Yue: "Eat more." She didn''t say anything about poor craftsmanship, she couldn''t compare to the polite words of the cooks in the palace, she knew that they both loved her cooking, if possible, she really wanted to cook for them every day. Xuanyin ate three big bowls of rice, and frightened Dong Ba, who was peeping at the door, his young master had a slight anorexia, and usually even had to force a bowl of rice, but every time he was in the general''s mansion, he was like It''s like I haven''t eaten anything for eight hundred years. One day passed like a white horse, and before Lin Lanzhi had seen enough, she had to bid farewell to her daughter. Her son was gone, and her daughter got married again. Her heart was empty. Ma Yuan wiped her tears: "I said I would have another one! It won''t be so lonely if I have one." Lin Lanzhi glared at him! On the way back to the house, Xuanyin hooked Ning Yue''s finger: "Little Yueyue, let''s have a baby for Lanzhi to play with, I think she is very lonely." What does it mean to have a baby for my mother to play with? Ning Yue...Silence! At dusk, the two arrived at the palace, greeted the princess first, and brought some embroidery made by Lin Lanzhi himself: "A little love from my mother is not a respect." The concubine took it with a smile, and she liked it very much: "Let your wife worry about it. You just got married and you have a lot of things to do. When this is sorted out, go home and have a look. If you are free, I will also invite your mother to come over to the house." Sit down." Ning Yue bowed her body: "Thank you, Consort Mu." The concubine handed her another post: "On the 20th, the empress is summoned, you go and say hello to the queen." Although she is a king with a different surname, she belongs to the royal family anyway. After the wedding, the married woman must enter the palace to meet the queen, and then she is considered a real member of the royal family. Ning Yue put away the post, and said softly: "I know about the concubine mother, and I will prepare well." The concubine thought for a while, and said: "There is no need to prepare anything deliberately, the queen is not in good health, you may just kowtow outside and finish the job." "it is good." "Oh, and I adjusted the room between you and Xiaoyin a little bit. If you don''t like it, I will change it back." It was only after Ning Yue returned to the Liujin Courtyard that she realized what the concubine meant by the adjustment. It was basically changing the original big room into a suite. Her bedroom was inside, and Xuanyin''s was outside, separated by a road in the middle. Pear wood door. The seats of the two beds are next to each other, separated by a wall made of pear flower board, which is extremely thin, and two people can lie down at the same time and talk effortlessly. Xuanyin looked at Biqing with a dark face, sorting his and Ning Yue''s clothes into two rooms respectively. Biqing smiled lightly, and said: "The princess is also thinking about the fourth lady, and the fourth lady is too young to stand your pleading every night." (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： The Truth About Door Gu Poison (9) Chapter 360 The Truth of Door Gu Poison (9) This is the truth, Xuanyin is at an age when his needs are high, if he doesn''t restrain himself, Ning Yue''s small body really can''t bear it. "Is it okay to sleep together?" Xuan Yin hummed. Biqing couldn''t help laughing: "Isn''t that afraid that you can''t help it? The princess said that when the fourth lady gets older, this wooden door will be demolished!" When passing by Xuanyin, in Xuanyin''s ear He whispered, "No one is guarding the house, so just knock on the door!" In the evening, after Ning Yue finished washing, she closed the door with a bang, and by the way, bolted the door. Xuanyin was dumbfounded, patted the door panel and said: "Hey! You really locked me out! You just said to get along well yesterday, and today you will sleep in a separate bed with me! Come out, Ma Ningyue! I promise not to beat you!" Ning Yue pressed the door panel that was almost smashed by him and said: "There are many ways to get along, and you don''t have to sleep together. I think our first day of trying to get along is still very pleasant! Good night, Mr. Xianggong, see you tomorrow morning!" After experiencing his size and staying power, she was really scared to death. Fortunately, the mother-in-law is caring and knows how to take care of her. Its just a wooden door. If Xuanyin wants to make it hard, ten doors will not be a problem. But if he breaks in Ning Yue lay on the bed, tugging at the corner of the quilt. Xuan Yin didn''t break in in the end, and kicked weakly through the door. Ning Yue could almost imagine the angry and aggrieved expression on his face, covered his mouth with the quilt, and laughed sullenly. Xuanyin next door was miserable. He had to wait for more than half a year to eat meat. Before he had enough, the meat flew away. He knocked on the wooden wall. The two of them happened to be sleeping at one end, and when he knocked on this side, the sound reached Ning Yue''s ears. Ning Yue blinked: "What''s wrong?" "Can''t sleep." There was a bit of a coquettish tone in the grievance. Ning Yue smiled slightly, even though she couldn''t see him, she still faced the wooden wall and said, "Then how can I sleep?" "I can only fall asleep if I hug you." Ning Yue: "..." We seem to have only been married for three days, have you suffered from insomnia for the past twenty years? "Yueyue, open the door." "not open." "Then you come here." "Not coming." "I can''t do anything, really. I just kiss, it''s so sudden, I didn''t prepare for it at all." Ning Yue: "..." "Yueyue, it''s so cold here, the quilts are all in your room, you open the door, I''ll take a quilt..." "The Gu poison is not healed, it won''t be healed once, oops, it broke out, it hurts so much... woo woo..." "Yueyue, I''m hungry, cook for me, I want to eat braised big elbow." He said softly while digging the wooden wall with his fingers. Over there, Ning Yue slowly fell asleep. Listening to his magnetic voice, whispering in his ears, the whole world seemed to become stable, the darkness in the water prison, Sikong Shuo''s betrayal, all gradually went away. Xuanyin fell asleep near dawn. When he opened his eyes, he found a bowl of porridge, a cage of small buns, a stack of pickles, and a plate of braised pork knuckles on the table. "Uh... this..." He rubbed his eyes, barely believing what he saw. Ning Yue set up the chopsticks and smiled slightly: "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat braised pork elbow yesterday? My cooking skills are not as good as my mother''s, but I think you should still like it." Xuanyin turned his face away, the corners of his lips raised into a curve that couldn''t be suppressed no matter what, he hummed: "Who likes it? I hate eating that the most." Then, someone ate the most hated one until there was nothing left. In the following days, Ning Yue lived an orderly life. In the morning, she served the princess with Sun Yao; in the afternoon, she visited the Qin family with Sun Yao; Play chess next to it. Occasionally, Zhong''s mother would bring some news about the pharmacy, and she left it to Qiuxiang to deal with it. Occasionally Ning Xi would come to play with Qiu Feng, or find an excuse to strike up a conversation with Xuan Yin, but she blocked them one by one. Since the first night, she has never had **** with Xuan Yin again. Xuan Yin "seduced" her a few times, and she felt lingering fear and found various reasons to evade it. Sikongliu came twice on the 13th and 16th to check her pulse and ask her if she had any abnormalities in her body. She understood that Sikong Shuo was worried about Gu poison, and was afraid that he would transfer it. But really not, she is fine. The abnormality happened on the 19th, that is, the night before entering the palace. After Ning Yue took a shower, Xuan Yin blocked her at the door of the bathroom, and kissed her hard once. The kiss made her dizzy, her body was exhausted, and she almost lost control, so Xuan Yin let her go. After that, Xuan Yin went to take a cold bath, and Ning Yue lay back on the bed. The night in May is still cool. Ning Yue turned over and covered herself with a thin quilt. Suddenly, my heart palpitated, and my body started to feel hot. Ning Yue poured a glass of cold water and drank it, which relieved a little. About midnight, this hot feeling came to Ning Yue again, it was different from the weak breeze like the first time, this time, it swept her menacingly like a sea wave. Her mouth became parched. A strange tide surged crazily in his body. How could this be? Did you take the wrong medicine? But she obviously didn''t eat anything! "You haven''t been unusual these few days, have you?" Sikong Liu asked her this way, and asked her more than once. Could it be...the poison was still transferred to her? Sikongliu said that this kind of poison is different in men and women. Its effect on Xuanyin is pain; for her, could it be... (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： Do you feel good (1) Chapter 361 Do you feel good (1) Ning Yue didn''t know how she pushed the door open, her consciousness was in a mess, and when she regained a bit of reason, she was already on top of Xuanyin... On the horizon, a small smear of fish belly appeared, and the movement in the house finally stopped. Ning Yue is like a flower that has been watered by the rainstorm, laying sleepily on the head of the bed, obviously falling into a deep sleep, tears from happy times remain on the eyelashes, and the smile on the corner of her lips is full and charming. The black and smooth black hair was draped lazily on the shoulders, forming an attractive contrast with the almost transparent white skin, which was covered with traces of bright red. He planted them one by one. Xuanyin leaned over, brushed her hair away, kissed her soft shoulder fondly, and kissed her all the way along her smooth and beautiful back. The body that has been loved and loved is extremely sensitive, and it seems that he can feel his kiss in his sleep, and he is gently moved by him. It''s just that I really can''t ask for it. hurts. Xuan Yin resisted the **** that could light up when she touched her, and hugged her into his arms. In a daze, she still found a comfortable position, nestled in his arms like a kitten, and hugged her with him. Cling tightly. ... When Ning Yue woke up, it was three hours later. She never thought that she would oversleep. She knew her own habits very well. She was kept in the water prison for too long and lacked light. Therefore, after rebirth, she was extremely sensitive to light. No matter how late she sleeps, a little sunlight can wake her up. However, today, someone pulled the curtains in a tricky way, causing her to think it was still night, and she slept so dimly. During the period, the concubine sent someone to remind her three times, and Sun Yao came to the door to wait twice, but Xuan Yin dismissed them all. Ning Yue woke up naturally after sleeping, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the inside of the house, which was extremely dark, and thought, this night is really long. Then, I moved my body and found that the bones were about to fall apart. "Hiss" She gasped. "Are you awake?" Xuan Yin''s gentle voice rang in his ears. "Well... woke up." Thinking of what happened last night, no matter how thick-skinned Ning Yue was, it was really hard not to blush. She agreed to sleep in a separate room and he was not allowed to touch her, but in the middle of the night, she took the initiative Throwing in the arms and sending in the arms... It is light to say that throwing in the arms and sending in the arms. If her memory is not confused, she was strong, strong last night... Ning Yue did not dare to recall the scene after that. She lowered her eyes and said softly , "Well, you... don''t get me wrong, I may be... a poisonous poison..." Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, and hummed weakly in his nose: "Who are you lying to? It''s clear that Master Xiang is so lustful, and still doesn''t admit it? What a duplicity woman!" "Who is duplicity? It''s a poison attack!" She herself was also very puzzled. After consummating the marriage with Sikong Shuo in her previous life, she did not experience any abnormalities, so she was sure that the theory of Gu poison transfer was not credible. But as it turns out, she seemed...wrong. Why is this so? Why wouldn''t Sikong Shuo''s poison be transferred to her, but Xuanyin''s would? Yes... Sikong Shuo was not poisoned? No, if Sikong Shuo hadn''t been poisoned, he wouldn''t have been looking for a safe talisman, or her again. what happened? It seems that we have to find an opportunity to ask Sikong Liu for clarification. Xuanyin pinched her little nose: "It''s the one you seduced! He jumped on me and stripped him off! I''m still asleep in a daze..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： Do you feel good (2) Chapter 362 Do you feel good (2) Ning Yue''s face turned pale, and she sat up straight, but before she could stabilize for a second, she fell back on the bed weakly, stared at him and said, "Even if it was me at the beginning, what about the back? I said no, yes Who tosses endlessly until dawn?" Dawn? Wait, before she fell asleep, the sky seemed to be a little bit whiter. How come it is so dark now? Ning Yue realized something, looked towards the window, and really saw that there was a very thick cloth curtain hanging there. According to Yuzhu, there was no curtain here at first, but Xuanyin ordered her to sleep because she knew she could not sleep with light. I specially prepared one, using the most opaque material, pulling it down can make the room as dark as night. Xuanyin didn''t notice her change, and while touching her soft body, he muttered: "Who made you ban me for so many days? I''m hungry!" "Xuan Yin, what time is it?" Ning Yue grabbed Xuan Yin''s restless hand. Did this guy have no women in his previous life, so he accumulated all his **** for two lifetimes on her? Xuanyin has excellent eyesight. In a room with almost no visibility, he glanced at the hourglass on the wall and said casually, "Oh, noon (11:00 to 13:00) is almost past." Ning Yue''s pupils shrank, is it so late? Today I was going to enter the palace to pay my respects to the queen. I was originally scheduled to leave at a quarter of a hour (7:15), but now it was almost past noon! How big is her face? Actually let the queen wait for her! "You...you really hurt me! Why didn''t you call me? I want to enter the palace! Has Sun Yao been here?" At this moment, Ning Yue gritted her teeth and stood up, not caring about the pain in her body. Xuan Yin hugged her into his arms again, she struggled, Xuan Yin said softly: "It''s okay, isn''t it just to say goodbye? It''s the same if you go early or late." Saying that, he took the clothes that had been prepared by his side, From the bellyband to the outer shirt, I put it on for her one by one. Seeing the clothes put on the bedside at some unknown time, Ning Yue was a little taken aback. She didn''t think Xuanyin would let Dongmei and the others come in halfway to prepare these, he...prepared them himself. Xuanyin touched her head and tied the ribbon of her coat. The movement was a little clumsy, but fortunately, she made it neat. Then she picked up her pink and tender jade feet and put on the clothes gently. Hey, although this man is domineering, strong-tempered and jealous, but when he is gentle, he can really melt people''s hearts. Ning Yue pursed her lips, embarrassed to blame him again, and called Dongmei in. Dongmei''s face was extremely red, there was too much movement last night, she was "tortured" all night, and she almost burned herself, she swore that she would never want to be on duty again. "Cough~" Clearing her throat, Dongmei began to serve Ning Yue to wash up. When she accidentally saw the hickey marks on Ning Yue''s body, she secretly squeezed a cold sweat. Did the king pinch or bite? He actually made the young lady like this! No wonder the young lady was whimpering and crying, saying no, please stop or something. Dongmei combed Ning Yue into a heavy lily bun, full of beads, so heavy that Ning Yue''s already sore neck could hardly be lifted. "Take it apart! It''s too heavy!" Ning Yue asked Dongmei to wear a relatively light single bun, with a pair of ruby ??peonies and golden steps on the hairpin, a white jade bead flower, a pair of ruby ??earrings, and a golden necklace of broken jade. Bracelet for her. Took the lip paper and licked it lightly, Ning Yue looked at Human Wen in the bronze mirror: "Have you finished matching the things you asked?" Dongmei took out a small medicine bottle from her wide sleeve: "Okay, Mama Zhong brought it early. You were resting just now, and the servant didn''t call you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： Do you feel good (3) Chapter 363 Do you feel good (3) "Yes." Ning Yue took the small medicine bottle and put it in the small pouch that she carried with her. "Miss, what kind of medicine is this?" Dongmei asked curiously. "Confidential." Dressed neatly, Ning Yue was going to find Sun Yao, Xuan Yin came in and pressed her on the chair: "What''s the hurry? It''s already so late anyway, go eat something before going!" Ask Yu Zhu to put the newly made barley porridge Served with crystal dumplings, staring at her eating nothing left, then took her hand out of Liujin Courtyard, and informed Sun Yao by the way. It stands to reason that Sun Yao was implicated by Ning Yue, and she waited at home all morning, and she might be punished by the empress together when entering the palace, and then I don''t know what method Xuanyin thought of, but Sun Yao didn''t show any displeasure on her face, instead she was very affectionate Holding Ning Yue''s arm, she asked with concern, "Are you all right? Do you want to rest for a while?" "..." Ning Yue blinked, "No need, sister-in-law three, I''ve had a good rest." Sun Yao took a look at Xuan Yin, and said helplessly: "Fourth brother, it''s not a sister-in-law who wants to criticize you, but the fourth sibling is young, you still have to...cough, be more restrained." Xuanyin nodded again and again: "Yes, third sister-in-law, I understand." Ning Yue''s eyes flickered. Could it be that Xuan Yin told Sun Yao that he... made him faint? Ning Yue just hit him with a cold gaze! Xuanyin coughed lightly, took Ning Yue''s hand and got into the carriage: "Oh, it''s getting late, hurry up, the queen should be waiting." At this moment, you finally know that the Queen is waiting in a hurry? ! Seeing the young couple happy with each other, Sun Yao''s heart flashed with envy. If her husband treats her like the fourth brother treats the fourth younger sibling, how good would it be? But knowing that he was entering the palace, he went to the coaching field before dawn without saying a word of concern. Three quarters of an hour later, the carriage arrived at the south gate of the palace. The one who came to greet them was Eunuch Gao who was beside the emperor. Eunuch Gao was nearly sixty years old, but he was energetic and strong, and he did not look old in this grade at all. He waited for a long time, but he didn''t lose his patience easily, and he still stood with his usual expression. To be able to sit in the current high position, what Eunuch Gao needs most is patience. Because he deeply understands that anxiety is the most useless thing and the easiest thing to lose your mind. He doesn''t need it, and he can''t afford it. The carriage of Zhongshan Wangfu came slowly and stopped not far away. He remained calm all morning, as if wearing a mask, slowly raised a kind smile, shook his whisk, walked over, and said with a smile: "Is it the third lady and the county princess?" The four sons of the Xuan family, Xuan Yu was canonized as the eldest son, Xuan Yin was canonized as the county king, but Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao had no titles, their wives could only be called madam. This is probably also the reason why Sun Yao is obviously nobler than Ning Yue, but she dare not neglect Ning Yue. The first person to come down was Sun Yao. Sun Yao was wearing a bright red tunic skirt, lined with a floor-length double-breasted transparent gauze dress, with exquisite makeup and elegant temperament, she was a rare beauty. "Eunuch Gao." Sun Yao greeted Eunuch Gao and handed him a purse, "I''m really sorry to have kept you waiting." Eunuch Gao accepted Sun Yao''s reward, and smiled brightly: "It''s nothing, anyway, I have nothing to do! It''s just right to bask in the sun!" Admitting that she had waited for a long time, but she said that I was willing to wait for you, and then she didn''t refuse her reward. The smile in Sun Yao''s eyes deepened a little. Soon, Xuanyin helped Ning Yue get out of the carriage, came to Eunuch Gao, and said with a stinky face: "I haven''t woken up yet, so I got up to say hello, can''t I change the night?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： Do you feel good (4) Chapter 364 Do you feel good (4) Eunuch Gao hid his face and smiled mysteriously. No wonder the two brides were late. They were all harmed by King Yinjun. Maybe King Yinjun was reluctant to part with his little wife, so he forced her not to let her get up? If someone else did this, the emperor might be angry, but the son of the Xuan family...it doesn''t matter if he goes too far. Xuanyin is attacking the southern border, and it will be another good military achievement at that time. The Xuan family''s achievements will be overwhelming, so it would be better if there are more people like Xuanyin who are holding back. "The old servant will report to the emperor to see if he can change the call to night." Eunuch Gao said fondly. "It must be said, don''t say that I killed you!" "Yes, yes, the old slave will definitely say it, please rest assured, the king of the county." "Hmph~" Xuan Yin gave Eunuch Gao a white look, turned around, pinched Ning Yue''s face, "Master, go shopping, I''ll pick you up later." Eunuch Gao smiled and sent Xuan Yin to the carriage. Ning Yue thought to herself, the emperor "loves" Xuanyin so much, he acts like he wants to spoil Xuanyin like a waste, it is the same way as when Lin Yonghe "petted" her back then, but just as Lin Yonghe didn''t expect that he would pamper her into a nemesis Come on, the emperor probably would not have imagined that this dude county king, whom he had always regarded as a waste, would one day lead a million cavalry to break through the rivers and mountains of the Great New Dynasty. Eunuch Gao led the way and walked towards Fengxi Palace. Today he is paying his respects to the queen, so naturally he has to go to her place first. On the way, Sun Yao enthusiastically explained her experience of entering the palace with Ning Yue: "...there is the imperial garden over there, it was rebuilt, and it used to be a forest...Look at the lake over there, isn''t it huge? I don''t believe it is artificial. It was dug up, and it was made by the emperor to commemorate the empress Yuan, do you know the empress? It was the emperor''s first wife, and at that time, the emperor was only the regent, and she passed away..." Sun Yao chattered endlessly, as if she wanted to pour out her knowledge to Ning Yue. Ning Yue understands that she was stimulated by herself and Xuan Yin just now, and wants to prove herself in a certain way. Although I am not as good as you, my background and experience still make you envious. Ning Yue was not stingy to satisfy Sun Yao''s little thoughts, and pretended that she had never heard of it, which greatly relieved Sun Yao''s self-confidence. Eunuch Gao led the two of them to Fengxi Palace to pay respects to the queen. As expected by the princess, the queen was not in good health and had been lying on the bed. Ning Yue and Sun Yao kowtowed and bowed nine times to the queen outside the screen. The empress did not blame the two for entering the palace late, but said a few auspicious words weakly, and was rewarded with some things, and then let the two kneel down. Throughout the whole process, the face of the two-faced queen was not seen. Fortunately, after listening to the concubine''s words, I didn''t prepare anything messily. Out of Fengxi Palace, a young female officer dressed in light green bijia greeted her. It was the same female officer Tong who helped Ning Yue make an alibi at the scene of Bai Weier''s crime last time. "Third Madam, Fourth Madam!" Officer Tong greeted the two with a smile, and nodded with Eunuch Gao. Sun Yao also recognized her, so she smiled and said gently: "It''s Miss Tong, what a coincidence, I ran into you here, how is the imperial concubine?" "It''s not a coincidence, I came here specially to find you!" As she spoke, her smiling eyes swept across the faces of the two of them, and finally fell on Eunuch Gao, "The imperial concubine wants to invite the two ladies to Shuming Palace. Sit down, Eunuch Gao, go back to the emperor and report to the emperor, I will send them out of the palace later." Gao Gonggong said: "Okay, then I will be lazy." Several people laughed for a while. Eunuch Gao left with his fly whisk, and Nvguan Tong took Ning Yue and Sun Yao''s hands affectionately: "Your Majesty has been talking about it for a while, saying why you haven''t entered the palace yet, have you forgotten? Return it to the Queen, and I will pay you back." Better not." (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： Do you feel good (5) Chapter 365 Do you feel good (5) Ning Yue said apologetically: "I went to bed late, Madam, don''t blame the third sister-in-law, the third sister-in-law has been waiting for me all morning." Nv Guan Tong laughed: "I''m teasing you! Look, I scared you! The old matriarch is right, you are so funny! Just tease for sure!" Ning Yue: "..." Tong Nvguan laughed softly and said: "Before dawn, King Yinjun sent someone to send a message to the empress, saying that you are not feeling well and can only enter the palace in the afternoon, and asked the empress to take care of it for you. Slightly." She pointed Pointing to Eunuch Gao who had gone away, "It was the empress who spoke kindly to the emperor. The emperor was afraid that the empress would blame him, so he asked Eunuch Gao to wait at the door. Eunuch Gao led him in, and the empress would know that the emperor had acquiesced." It''s no wonder the queen didn''t say anything, it''s all thanks to Xuanyin''s daring. In order to make her sleep late, he actually went to great lengths to do so much without telling her. I really don''t know what to say about him. "Are you all right?" Tong Nvguan asked ambiguously, seeing her rosy complexion, her eyes full of satisfaction and happiness from being loved, it''s no wonder she''s sick! Ning Yue''s ears were slightly red, and she gently touched the corner of her lips: "It''s okay." Nv Guan Tong looked at Sun Yao again, she had also heard about Ma Ningxi, she hoped that Sun Yao''s stomach would be better, and give Xuan Zhao a big fat boy! The three of them went to Shuming Palace together, but halfway there, they met Aunt Tan who was next to Concubine Wu. Aunt Tan''s purpose is the same as that of Nv Tong, to take Ning Yue to greet Concubine Wu. On one side is her natal aunt, on the other is her husband''s aunt, and Ning Yue is caught in the middle, in a dilemma. But it didn''t last long, because Ning Yue didn''t like Concubine Wu very much in his heart. Compared with Concubine Wu who used her and Ma Ningxin, Ning Yue was more willing to get close to Concubine Wu who had never hurt her. Ning Yue declined Aunt Tan, and Aunt Tan''s face was green. In Shuming Palace, Ning Yue met this rumored aunt, who was younger than expected, in her thirties, with very well-maintained skin, not as stunning as the princess, but a rare beauty. She and the emperor had a daughter, Princess Lin''an. But Princess Lin''an and Princess Wenchuan went to the palace to play, and they will not return to the palace until the day after tomorrow. "Auntie." Ning Yue and Sun Yao saluted the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine happily helped the two of them up, and let them sit beside her. Ning Yue was young, and Sun Yao let her sit in the middle. The imperial concubine was very satisfied, and praised Sun Yao: "Xuan Zhao is lucky to marry you! His temperament is similar to that of Xiao Yin, he is blah, and he is not serious. If anyone offends you, just ignore him." Tell my sister, my sister has a way to cure him!" Sun Yao was flattered and bowed: "The third master is very kind to me." The imperial concubine nodded with a smile, and looked at Ning Yue again. It just so happened that Ning Yue was also looking at her, her eyes met. Ning Yue caught a trace of absent-mindedness from the inadvertent flash of light in her eyes, and she didn''t know what she was absent-minded about. . The imperial concubine saw the bracelet on Ning Yue''s wrist: "Is it from Xiao Yin?" A bracelet, even the imperial concubine can recognize it? Ning Yue nodded: "Yes." The imperial concubine didn''t say anything else, she opened her mouth, hesitated to speak, but glanced at Sun Yao, holding back, as if, if she had something to say, she couldn''t say it in front of Sun Yao. Nv Guan Tong came over hurriedly: "Taste the newly delivered lychees." This was transported from the south at a high speed. Guiming Palace only allocated a small basket. Ning Yue lowered her eyes. Last time when she returned home, Xuanyin sent two big boxes to Lin Lanzhi. I dont know how Xuanyin got it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： Do you feel good (6) Chapter 366 Do you feel good (6) Ning Yue picked up a lychee, glanced at it, and said, "I don''t know how the war in southern Xinjiang is going." Mentioning this, the imperial concubine sighed: "I don''t know. In the past few days, I always see Zhongchang attendants coming to the palace, but there is no news of war." Has Sikong Shuo really started walking around the palace? In the palace, borrowing Ning Xi''s hand failed, so he switched positions and moved to the palace? That''s fine, let''s see what tricks Sikong Shuo will play next! "Your Majesty!" A little maid saluted at the door, "Grandpa Gao passed word that the purple lotus in the lotus pond is blooming, please go and watch it with the two wives." There are only pink lotus and white lotus in Xiliang, and purple lotus is a variety that only grows in southern Xinjiang. It is said that Sikong Shuo spent a lot of money to introduce it from southern Xinjiang. Even the water in the pond was transported from southern Xinjiang. Three springs and autumns have passed since the purple lotus was planted. Everyone thought that the flowers in southern Xinjiang would not bloom in the soil of Xiliang. Unexpectedly, this summer, they really bloomed! The imperial concubine immediately took Ning Yue and Sun Yao to the lotus pond. On the gazebo in the lotus pond, the bead curtain is rolled up, and a chess game is placed on the stone table. Two figures, one yellow and one purple, are holding on to white pieces and black pieces respectively, killing all directions on the chessboard. The one in the yellow dragon robe is the emperor, he is frowning, he doesn''t know where to put Bai Zi, he has been besieged for an entire hour, he has made no progress at all, instead, he walks more and more into the opponent''s trap, now, when it is time to decide the victory At the critical moment of losing, with his move, if he was right, he would turn defeat into victory, and if he was wrong, he would lose the whole game. "Oh, Aiqing, you are not kind, you push me so hard!" The emperor said, and looked at the young man in the heavy purple suit opposite. The man is slender, sitting on a stone bench, with a straight back, and because of the slightly raised arms, he exudes a streamlined laziness. He held Heizi''s hand, the joints were distinct, the skin was fair and smooth, like a piece of fine jade carving. If you say that you can know the whole leopard from a glance, those hands are so exquisite and charming, and the facial features are so beautiful. Unfortunately, the world can''t see it. He was wearing a purple-gold mask with hollowed out sides, covering the upper half of his face, revealing only a pair of dark eyes like ink, his bright red lips slightly curled up, and his clean jaw, as if it had been carved. Under the sky, it reflected a soul-stirring jade color. He is obviously sitting and doing nothing, but when you look at him, you will feel that you see a mountain with strange peaks and mountains. Ning Yue''s eyebrows jumped violently! I never dreamed that I would meet Sikong Shuo on such an unexpected occasion! Still the same as the previous life, with a purple gold mask, a pair of purple clothes, always smiling, but the more you laugh, the colder your eyes become. This is not the first time I saw Sikong Shuo after being reborn. In the Kyuju competition, she and Xuan Yin were almost killed by the horse''s hooves, and it was Sikong Shuo who shot and killed the crazy horse. At that time, Sikong Shuo just took out a god-breaking crossbow from the curtain, and she was already trembling with fright. However, today, she suddenly no longer felt that fear. What about the constant servants in the middle, and what about the power in the government and the opposition? If I can defeat Ma Ningxi, my formidable opponent in my previous life, I may not be unbeatable against you! Lin Chuan has already been cut off by me, Master Jia has been forced out by me, and even your "new love" Ma Ningxi has been crushed by me, powerless to resist, Sikong Shuo, the time in this life The game is bound to be reshuffled. I am no longer the adopted daughter that you call and leave as soon as you call, I am an enemy who hates you to the bone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： Do you feel good (7) Chapter 367 Do you feel good (7) Just wait and see, will the country of the Great New Dynasty fall into your hands, or will it surrender to the feet of others! The imperial concubine walked over with the two of them. Sun Yao took Ning Yue''s hand and held it tightly: "Fourth sibling, is that person... is it... Master Zhongchang?" Sun Yao had never seen Sikong Shuo before, and none of those daughters had seen Sikong Shuo in the shooting ring last time. However, Sikong Shuo had a very special charm that made people who had never seen him, also For the first time, identify his identity. Ning Yue nodded lightly and said, "It''s him." Sun Yao called out in a low voice: "Ah! Why... is he here?" The disagreement between the Sikong family and the Xuan family is no secret in the capital. Since Sun Yao married into the Xuan family, subconsciously, she automatically classified Sikong Shuo as hostile. However, Sun Yao''s nervousness at this time was definitely not because of that hostility, but because she was amazed by Sikong Shuo''s unprecedented appearance, but she was frightened by that cold temperament, and suppressed the amazement in her heart down. In fact, not only Sun Yao, but even the imperial concubine, who had seen Sikong Shuo countless times, was still amazed again at this time. Ning Yue had a panoramic view of the expressions of the two of them, and secretly felt it was funny. Fortunately, he was an eunuch. If it were a normal man, all the women in Xiliang would go crazy over him. Thinking about it this way, it seemed that he was obsessed with ghosts in his previous life, so he didn''t seem too unpromising. The three entered the pavilion and met the emperor. The emperor''s complexion is a little better than last time. It seems that the effect of taking the longevity pill these days is quite remarkable. The three saluted the emperor: "Your Majesty." The emperor had already met Ning Yue, but he was only unfamiliar with Sun Yao. The imperial concubine introduced it, the emperor nodded slightly, pointed at Sikong Shuo with a smile, and said, "You haven''t met Zhong Changshi yet, have you?" It was said to Ning Yue and Sun Yao. Sun Yao''s legs were a little weak, she didn''t know whether she was frightened or fascinated, she leaned half of her body on Ning Yue''s body, and together with Ning Yue, she saluted Sikong Shuo politely. Sikong Shuo''s red lips slightly curled up, and he smiled captivatingly, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes: "Which one is Xuanyin''s princess?" The moment he asked the question, Ning Yue suddenly felt two eyes that almost pierced his head. His scalp was numb, but he quickly stabilized. Court wife." Sun Yao on the side was obviously not as calm as her. As early as the moment Sikong Shuo''s eyes fell on her, her legs went limp. Nv Tong quickly supported her. Sikong Shuo''s mood didn''t fluctuate at all, his eyes were always on Ning Yue''s face, never leaving: "You really are a sweet person, no wonder Xuanyin likes you so much, even to greet the queen, he won''t let you out." Ning Yue said calmly: "I''m not feeling well, that''s why I''m late to go out." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly and said nothing more. He has such a condescending attitude towards everyone, the emperor has long seen it strange, looked at Ning Yue, and said to Sikong Shuo as if playing a trick: "Last time, she saw through the identity of the princess of Nanjiang, how about it? Shame!" Sikong Shuo lightly smiled and said, "That''s right. It''s a pity that I''m an eunuch, otherwise, I''d like to marry such a smart woman back home." The emperor laughed! The others only thought that he was joking and didn''t take it to heart. They only secretly felt that Ning Yue was blessed. The Zhongchang attendant had never given such a high evaluation to any woman! Only Ning Yue noticed the flash of possessiveness in Sikong Shuo''s dark eyes, he really wanted her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： Do you feel good (8) Chapter 368 Do you feel good (8) But, how could she let him succeed? In the next life, in the next life, she will never have anything to do with this man again! I don''t know if I noticed the undercurrent between Ning Yue and Sikong Shuo, the imperial concubine said: "Your Majesty, you said that the purple lotus is blooming, where is it?" The emperor was in a good mood and said with a smile: "Oh, I want to know too! Aiqing, where about the purple lotus you promised? I didn''t see any of them! Only flower bones!" Ning Yue lowered her eyes and shook the cup in her hand. Dare to love is that Sikong Shuo told Zilian to open. In his previous life, Sikong Shuo had never tried so hard to please the emperor. It seems that after Ma Jingyan''s "betrayal" of Princess Deqing, the emperor angered Sikong Shuo, the original matchmaker, and not only sent Sikong Shuo''s subordinate Lin Chuan, but also burned Sikong Shuo''s request for military expenses. It didn''t seem like a big deal, but Ning Yue understood that the emperor was never suspicious, and once he became suspicious, it would be difficult to fill the gap. Sikong Shuo''s current climate is still immature, and he is far from being able to overthrow the emperor himself. He needs to use the big tree of the emperor to crush the Yao family, the Guo family, and the Xuan family. , he kicked the emperor again and made himself emperor. But what Ning Yue is more curious about is how will Sikong Shuo repair his relationship with the emperor? Just by admiring a few lotus flowers? Or... admiring the lotus is just an excuse, but he actually has other plans? If its the latter, could it be what I thought about? Ning Yue''s inquiring eyes passed over Sikong Shuo, and lightly landed on the emperor''s face. The emperor smiled with great interest, and asked Sikong Shuo when the purple lotus bloomed. Sikong Shuo slowly raised the corners of his lips: "Your Majesty, we agreed before that if you beat me, I will immediately let the purple lotus bloom. If you don''t win..." The emperor lowered his face: "Can''t you let me?" The smile on the corners of Sikong Shuo''s lips widened, and a charming breath, like a poppy, wafted in the air: "The emperor can ask for help. I heard that the imperial concubine is good at chess." It took a long time for the imperial concubine to suppress the amazement in her heart and not let herself show any strangeness. This does not mean that she fell in love with Sikong Shuo, but that Sikong Shuo''s appearance itself has a fatal temptation for women. Fortunately, she is a eunuch, she thought secretly. "Master Zhongchang praised me a lot. I''m not good at chess, so I dare not make a fool of myself." She said with a smile. "Oh?" Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows, smiled, and looked at Ning Yue, "Where is the princess?" Ning Yue smiled slightly, stood up, took the chess piece from the emperor, and placed it on the place where the emperor had swept hundreds of times but ignored it hundreds of times. The emperor suddenly realized: "Oh, so I should go down here!" Ning Yue sneered, Sikong Shuo obviously dug a hole for her to jump in, well, she jumped down, she wanted to see what was in the hole for her! A trace of astonishment flashed through Sikong Shuo''s eyes at an extremely fast speed, as if he didn''t expect that Ning Yue would break the chess game he set up in the blink of an eye, but soon, with the effort of breathing, he smiled softly again : "I lost, okay, I''ll get someone to prepare something." After finishing speaking, he gestured to the old **** behind him, "It will take some time for the flowers to bloom, please make some tea, don''t make the emperor wait!" "Yes." The old **** went to a nearby small palace and brought over the brewed tea. Sikong Shuo walked to the lake, took out some tools, and whispered something to the eunuchs beside him. The emperor took a sip of tea, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes: "After drinking so much tea, the best one is the tea made by Mrs. Sun herself. The rest, I always feel that there is something missing." (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： Do you feel good (9) Chapter 369 Do you feel good (9) Sun Yao couldn''t help showing a bright smile when she heard the emperor straddling her grandmother. Her grandmother is a very capable woman. Not only does she make good rouge, but she is also proficient in tea ceremony. She only learned a little bit from her grandmother. Whenever she serves the princess, she is full of praise. "The minister''s wife is not talented. I have learned a little from my grandmother, but I am not as capable as my grandmother. The craftsmanship is crude. If you don''t dislike it, the minister''s wife is willing to show your shame." This is an opportunity to show off your skills in front of the emperor and imperial concubines. Sun Yao, won''t miss it easily. The imperial concubine looked at the emperor: "Why don''t you let the third lady try?" The emperor smiled and nodded: "Okay, I just want to drink!" As soon as the voice fell, the old **** brought tea sets and tea leaves. Ning Yue frowned secretly. From the moment Sikong Shuo asked the old **** to make tea, she guessed what Sikong Shuo would do. She thought that Sikong Shuo would let her make tea for the emperor, but Sikong Shuo left. The tea person became Sun Yao. Could it be that he was thinking too much, that Sikong Shuo didn''t intend to deal with her? Just want to enjoy some flowers in peace? Sun Yao said to the maidservant, "Go get my tea from the carriage!" The servant girl went, and quickly returned, with a small blue and white porcelain vase in her hand. Sun Yao explained: "Our Sun family has two things that are not passed on, one is the rouge formula, and the other is the tea Yin formula." She said, pouring the tea into the cup. Sun Yao presented the brewed tea to the old eunuch, the old **** presented it to the emperor and imperial concubine, and finally, presented it to Ning Yue. Others may not have noticed, but Ning Yue has been staring at the movement of the other party, so when the old **** twitched his fingertips, he caught this movement with his own eyes! Aha, it really is time to drug the emperor! In front of so many people, borrow the tea made by Sun Yao! But Ning Yue didn''t stop the emperor immediately, because she was sure that Sikong Shuo didn''t prescribe the medicine for the emperor''s life, and Sikong Shuo still needed the emperor. What Sikong Shuo wants to do, now, she has completely guessed. She picked up the cup calmly, and watched the emperor drink the tea that had been tampered with. "Ah" the emperor sighed in relief, "It really is good tea! Lao Gao, it''s much better than yours!" Gao Gonggong smiled obsequiously: "Well, I will steal the teacher from the third lady for a few days. It is best to steal the tea primer as well!" "Hahaha..." The emperor raised his head and laughed, but suddenly, his body froze, his throat seemed to be choked, he grabbed his throat, and his face instantly turned purple. The imperial concubine suddenly changed color: "Your Majesty! What''s wrong with you, Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" The emperor fell to the ground, convulsing all over. The imperial concubine screamed in fright: "Call the imperial doctorquickly send the imperial doctor" Eunuch Gao turned around and left! The old **** suddenly said: "Please serve Your Excellency Zhongchang!" Eunuch Gao nodded abruptly, both Zhongchangshi and Sikongliu are people with excellent medical skills, not to mention Zhongchangshi is nearby, it would be perfect to invite him. The old **** trotted away. However, what he never expected was that the strange phenomenon happened the moment he turned around. Ning Yue knelt down, pinched the emperor''s wrist calmly and said, "Your Majesty, the Emperor has suffered a stroke." The imperial concubine''s complexion became paler when she heard the words: "Stroke... stroke?" It''s all right, why did you have a stroke? The emperor''s age...is not too young, but he has been in good spirits lately Ning Yue responded with a reassuring smile to the imperial concubine, and said: "This is not a serious stroke, it''s just a small stroke. Thanks to Mr. Sikong''s love, he taught me some first-aid medical skills, and I asked the empress to clean up the scene and let me Give the emperor a diagnosis and treatment." "You..." The imperial concubine couldn''t believe it. Ning Yue looked into her worried eyes seriously, and said without blushing, "To be honest, I am the closed disciple of Mr. Sikong. I dare not boast about other illnesses, but a small stroke, I am I have already seen many patients in the pharmacy. This disease is the most taboo to procrastinate. If it is procrastinated for a long time, no matter how it is cured, it will not be as good as it used to be!" "But...but..." The imperial concubine was in chaos, but seeing Ning Yue''s calm expression, she didn''t seem to be lying, "You...you can really cure the emperor?" Ning Yue nodded: "Your Majesty, it will be too late!" Sikong Shuo came back, this credit belongs to him! The imperial concubine didn''t expect that, she was really worried about the emperor, afraid that the emperor would die like this, and when she was in a hurry to go to the doctor, she actually handed the emperor to Ning Yue. Ning Yue asked the maids and eunuchs to exit the gazebo and put down the curtains. himself, he took out the medicine he had prepared early in the morning, fed it to the emperor and swallowed it. The emperor didnt actually have a stroke at all. He was overdosed with longevity pills, which caused his body to become hyperactive. At this time, he was only allowed to feed the emperor a little cold food powder, and the emperor would be paralyzed like a stroke. Sikong Shuo in his previous life used this method to put the emperor under house arrest. When she heard that the emperor was urging Si Kongliu to offer longevity pills in large numbers, she guessed that Sikong Shuo would repeat the same trick, so she asked the pharmacy to prepare the antidote in advance. Of course, this prescription was also taught to her by Sikong Shuo in her previous life. The only thing she didn''t count on was that Sikong Shuo would attack the emperor in the palace, under the eyes of so many people. Probably, he also had some thoughts of blaming the Xuan family. Fortunately, she has the medicine by her side! The medicine melted in his mouth and flowed into his stomach. The emperor woke up quickly, took a long breath, rubbed his heart and said, "What''s wrong with me?" Hearing his voice, the imperial concubine immediately opened the curtain and came in, weeping with joy: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, you are awake!" The emperor rubbed his dizzy head: "Uh...uh, I... just..." The imperial concubine knelt down in front of him, hugged his hand with tears in her eyes and said, "You just had a stroke, thanks to Yue''er! She saved you!" Sikong Shuo, who hurried to the scene, just heard this sentence, his eyes turned cold! Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips slowly, and looked at Sikong Shuo. The agency is too smart to calculate, but it makes wedding dresses for others. Sikong Shuo, your credit is mine now. Feeling good? (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (1) Chapter 370 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (1) The story of the emperor''s stroke spread quickly in the palace, and the imperial physician hurried to the emperor''s bedroom to feel the emperor''s pulse. After the emperor took the antidote, he was already in good health, and the imperial physicians couldn''t detect anything at all. If not, how could Sikong Shuo dare to attack the emperor blatantly? But through the description of the imperial concubine and Ning Yue''s "swearing in the name of Sikong Liu''s closed disciple" assurance, the imperial physicians agreed that the emperor had suffered a stroke. Of course, the imperial physicians never imagined that the culprit of all this would be the Longevity Pill offered by Sikong Liu. After all, they had never eaten it, and only knew that the Longevity Pill was a great tonic. , the dosage should be appropriately reduced. Thanks to the emperor''s favor, Ning Yue was honored to be invited into the inner hall. After the imperial physicians left, Ning Yue deliberated and expressed his deepest thoughts: "Your Majesty, with all due respect, your illness may be caused by taking too much longevity pill. I once heard his old man say that although longevity pill is good , but the effect of the medicine is too strong, you can''t swallow it directly when you eat it normally, you have to let the poultry eat it first, and then eat the poultry meat, so that it will be beneficial." The emperor touched his cold forehead and sighed deeply: "It''s because I was too eager to get it done. I wanted to recuperate my body, so I ate more. The Zhongchang attendant also persuaded me. I listened at first, and later , secretly increased the dosage once, and seeing that there was no abnormality, he became more courageous." Sikong Shuo persuaded the emperor? I''m afraid it''s just to remind the emperor all the time that the Longevity Pill can prolong life. This is Sikong Shuo''s ability, he is clearly tempting you to die, yet you still think he is really thinking about you. Ning Yue did not sue the emperor about Sikong Shuo ordering people to administer medicine, because he was as cautious as Sikong Shuo, and must have destroyed all the evidence when the old **** went to him for treatment. At first, she thought that Sikong Shuo left the pavilion to avoid suspicion, and if anything happened to the emperor, he would not be able to blame him. Now that I think about it, in addition to avoiding suspicion, the old **** can also use the name of looking for him to clean up the remaining cold food in his hands. What a perfect calculation! She is the only variable in this calculation. Sikong Shuo may think she is a little clever because of Ma Jinyan, Lin Chuan, Master Jia and Ningxi''s attempt to steal Sakura, but she is definitely not smart enough to see through his plan. Indeed, if she hadn''t been reborn once and witnessed him perform these things with her own eyes, how could she have guessed the clue? However, this incident also made her realize a unique advantage, that is, knowing the history, she seems to have a little more luck in this desperate game. The purple lotus bloomed in the end, and it was very beautiful, but the emperor was no longer in the mood to watch it. Even, as long as he thought that he had a stroke while watching the purple lotus, the emperor felt that these purple lotuses were unlucky and ordered people to buy them. Unplugged them. Sikong Shuo spent a lot of money to introduce it from southern Xinjiang. In order to plant it, Sikong Shuo spent three full years of painstaking efforts, and now, just like that. First credit was robbed, and then hard work was destroyed, Ning Yue didn''t need to think about it, Sikong Shuo must be so angry that his liver hurts. In the hall as silent as snow, it was so dark that there was no light at all. Sikong Shuo sat on the high seat, his masked face was hidden in the darkness, his sharp eyes flickered with an icy light. This is the first time that the old **** has felt such a violent aura from the lord. It can be seen that what happened today has really **** the lord. The old **** knelt on the ground and said apologetically, "It''s all slaves who are too slow! If the slaves walk faster, they won''t let Ma Ningyue get there first!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (2) Chapter 371 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (2) Sikong''s deep voice, after a moment of silence, resounded faintly: "I don''t blame you, she came prepared." "Come here prepared?" The old **** was stunned for a moment, raised his eyes, and said uncertainly, "Could it be...she guessed that we would count on the emperor to have a stroke? But...but how is this possible? Taking too much longevity pill for a long time, And then lure him with cold food, this is a method that even Sikong Liu doesn''t know!" Sikong Shuo''s expression remained unchanged, and his fingers were lightly clasped on his lap: "I have no evidence, just my intuition. This girl seems to know something about me." "This..." The old **** hesitated for a moment, and fell silent. The lord never likes overly complicated conspiracies when dealing with people. That is the way fools would choose. The more links a conspiracy goes through, the greater the possibility of something going wrong. Therefore, the protagonist always likes to be straightforward, and this time is the same. It is nothing more than to lure the emperor to eat more cold food powder. At the critical moment, he will give the emperor a medicine seal. Once the emperor falls, the lord will come to rescue him. The emperor will be grateful to the lord, and treat the lord even more than before. However, such a perfect plan was interrupted by Ma Ningyue. It is not credible to say that Ma Ningyue hit you by mistake, "But Ma Ningyue and you have no personal contact, counting the time when you shot the bow, you only met twice, why... just to you Got it?" "I also really want to know." Sikong Shuo said, rare, showing a hint of gnashing of teeth, "What a worry-free woman!" However, just when Sikong Shuo thought that the situation was extremely bad, something even worse happened In Shuming Palace, the imperial concubine saw Ning Yue who had returned from Huaqing Palace, and hurried forward, held Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Is the emperor alright?" Huaqing Palace is not a place where concubines can enter, so when the emperor was sent to Huaqing Palace, the imperial concubine consciously stopped Sun Yao. Ning Yue was the first outsider other than the empress and the heir to enter Huaqing Palace. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "The emperor is fine, please rest assured, empress." The imperial concubine heaved a long sigh of relief. After all, she is also Linchuan''s father, and she doesn''t like his business. Ning Yue''s eyes swept over: "Where is the third sister-in-law?" "Probably because I was frightened, I asked her to rest in the wing room." The imperial concubine said, "The accident happened after the emperor drank her tea. She was afraid that the emperor would take his anger out on her. I said that the emperor is not so indiscriminate between right and wrong." Man, she still has lingering fears." The emperor''s anger was all on Sikong Shuo''s head, and the pool of purple lotus was pulled clean, so there should be no need to blame Sun Yao. What''s more, she had already secretly washed the cup that the emperor drank from, and there was no trace of it. Even if the emperor seemed to be venting his anger, there was no suitable evidence. Ning Yue said in a normal tone: "After a while, the emperor did not vent his anger, and the third sister-in-law should be relieved." The imperial concubine nodded, took Ning Yue''s hand, and sat down on the chair, wondering if it was going to rain again, the weather was very hot, the imperial concubine ordered Tong Nvguan to put two basins of ice cubes in the room to cool off some. "Follow me, I have something for you." The imperial concubine brought Ning Yue into the study. The imperial concubine is an uncontested person, and the study room is clean and elegant. There is a thick pile of copybooks on the desk, which shows that she has never neglected calligraphy; there are many books on the bookshelf, but most of them are literature and history, which are a bit boring ; On the wall, there are several landscape paintings. "Did you draw it yourself?" Ning Yue asked curiously. The imperial concubine smiled and opened the drawer: "My paintings are not good, and they were all drawn by your uncle." (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (3) Chapter 372 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (3) uncle? So, it was Guo Kuang. Ning Yue thought of the picture of beauties in the waterside pavilion again, wondering if it was also made by Guo Kuang. If so, why did Guo Kuang draw Xuanyin''s mother? Ning Yue''s eyes fell on a pair of scrolls inserted in the bottle: "Can I have a look?" The imperial concubine said casually: "Look." Ning Yue opened the scroll and found that it was the painting in the Waterside Pavilion, but after a closer look, she realized that the posture was not right. The one in the Waterside Pavilion was standing by the river, and this one was standing on the bridge. They were all from their backs , wearing a blue curtain, revealing a hand that was as white as if it had no warmth. "Who is this?" Ning Yue asked knowingly. The imperial concubine turned around, saw the scroll that Ning Yue had opened, her eyes froze for a moment, and said with a sneer, "Oh, an old friend." As she spoke, she put away the scroll without a trace. But Ning Yue noticed the seal where it was signed, Guo Kuangyin. Ning Yue can be sure that the person in the painting is not Bai Wei''er, but Xuanyin''s mother. The imperial concubine only said that she was an old friend The old man is the old man, what do you do to collect her portrait? Is it because its my brothers work? But why did Guo Kuang paint so many portraits of Xuan Yinniangqin? Countless doubts flew through Ning Yue''s mind. Soon, Ning Yue remembered that on the day of Bai Wei''er''s accident, Guo Kuang asked the imperial concubine to help her with the alibi "Uncle is really a considerate person. He values ??his family more than his official career. Thanks to Uncle for releasing the water last time, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to clean up if I jumped into the Yellow River." The imperial concubine''s complexion suddenly became serious: "Your uncle is not the kind of person who bends the law for personal gain!" After she finished speaking, she realized that her tone was too harsh, and said slowly, "He has been an official for many years, and he just broke the law." That was just one instance." For whom did you make an exception? For her? Or... Xuanyin? Ning Yue didn''t think any further. Sun Yao rested for an hour, and her spirit eased up. Ning Yue reassured him again and again that the emperor knew that she had a stroke because of eating too much Longevity Pill, and it had nothing to do with the tea she made, so she finally felt relieved. The two bid farewell to the imperial concubine and left the palace together. At the gate of the palace, I met Guo Kuang who came from the Ministry of Justice. He twisted two bags of chestnuts, gave each of Sun Yao and Ning Yue a bag, and said: "I bought some chestnuts fried in sugar on the way. I wanted to give the imperial concubine a taste. It suddenly occurred to me that she had bad teeth recently..." Sun Yao took it with a smile: "Thank you uncle." Ning Yue also thanked her, but said in her heart that Xuanyin is a well-known chestnut lover, chestnut cake, chestnut soup, chestnut cake... everything related to chestnuts is his favorite, Guo Kuang really just dropped in to buy it for him. The imperial concubine''s? At this moment, Xuan Yin''s carriage drove over, the curtain was lifted, Xuan Yin jumped off the ground, and slowly walked towards Ning Yue. Guo Kuang greeted with a smile: "Xiao Yin." Xuanyin didn''t even look at him, but glanced at the bag in Ning Yue''s hand, and Ning Yue said, "It''s from my uncle." Xuanyin picked up the bag and was about to throw it away. Guo Kuang''s eyes dimmed, and Ning Yue quickly grabbed Xuanyin''s hand and said, "I, I like to eat!" "Oh." Xuanyin glanced lazily at Guo Kuang, "Thank you very much." Guo Kuang''s eyes lighted up slightly, with a little excitement: "No...it''s nothing." Xuanyin didn''t bother to talk to him, and pulled Ning Yue into the carriage. Sun Yao knew that Xuanyin and the Guo family were not on good terms, so she smiled awkwardly and got into the car too. Guo Kuang stood at the gate of the palace, looked at the carriage gradually disappearing at the end, and sighed softly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (5) Chapter 373 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (5) Ning Yue blinked: "It''s better. By the way, a strange thing happened when I entered the palace today." "What''s up?" "About Sikong Shuo." Ning Yue vividly described how Sikong Shuo framed the emperor and how he used Sun Yao. He was afraid that Xuanyin would mess around with her if he didn''t care. After Xuanyin listened, he really didn''t have the intention to tease her, and frowned slightly with thick eyebrows: "No wonder the emperor likes to eat longevity pills so much recently, it was all instigated by Sikong Shuo! While saying that longevity pills should not be taken too much, he also said that longevity pills can Prolonging life is really scheming! Is he planning to blame Sun Yao?" "Maybe, or maybe not, anyway, his main purpose is to save the emperor''s life and repair the rift with the emperor." Ning Yue said quietly. Xuanyin smiled coldly: "Just like him!" Counseling? Sikong Shuo is simply insanely handsome, okay? Xuanyin said again: "How did you rule the emperor?" He didn''t believe in such rhetoric as Sikong Liu''s closed disciple. Ning Yue smiled and said: "It''s also a coincidence. Last time I went to the store, I happened to meet two stroke patients. At that time, there were not enough people. I beat the doctor for a while and wrote down the acupuncture points. Today, I pressed them for the emperor. Press, and the emperor will wake up." "Really?" Xuanyin looked at her suspiciously. "Yeah, really." Ning Yue smiled. Xuanyin hummed, as if he believed it. Ning Yue asked again: "Where did you go today?" "Finally, I know how to care about your husband." Xuanyin touched Ning Yue''s head. This gesture made Ning Yue feel that he was Xiaobai, the little ferret. "My lord did a great job!" "What good thing?" "Don''t you suspect that Sikong Shuo is a fake eunuch? So I went to the palace to find his ''baby''." Afraid that Ning Yue would not understand the meaning of "baby", he explained, "The eunuch''s stuff, after cutting it off, you have to eat it." Put it in a bottle, and when you die in the future, you will be buried with the body, this is the complete burial, and you will have the face to meet your ancestors." "Yes." Ning Yue nodded, she had heard of this. "Why don''t you ask if you found it?" Xuanyin asked with a frown. Certainly not found, if Sikong Shuo was really castrated, then she consummated with a ghost in her previous life? Thinking like this in my heart, I asked in my mouth, "Did you find it?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Of course I found it!" As he said, he conjured up a small black box as if by magic, and locked the outside of the box with some strange talisman seals. "It''s a pity that there is a password, so I can''t open it." He sighed. Even if you open it, it will not be what you want. Ning Yue held back her smile: "How can you be sure that it contains that?" Xuanyin said in a low voice: "I found it from the secret room of the old thief Sikong. I have searched all the drawers and boxes. If there is nothing, it is the only one left! It must be it!" "You... you actually went to Sikong Shuo''s secret room?" That is the heart of the palace! The place that Sikong Shuo cares about the most! Inside, there are many traps, and if you are a little careless, it will be fine to be cut into pieces, "Are you not injured?" At this moment, she actually felt a little worried. "No, just break the mechanism, and the master will leave when he is still playing in the mud!" Xuan Yin snorted, but he was quite happy that Ning Yue was worried about him. Ning Yue would not think that Sikong Shuo''s institution is a broken institution, she has been inside it herself, and understands how dangerous it is. If Sikong Shuo hadn''t kept reminding her, she would have been hanged in it. But looking at Xuanyin''s expression, it doesn''t look like he is talking big. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (6) Chapter 374 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (6) Sikong Shuo''s unique institution, why did Xuanyin leave when he was a child? Ning Yue looked at Xuanyin in confusion: "Why did you leave?" "Forgot, maybe, who taught me!" Xuanyin said indifferently, "Oh, it would be great if I could pry open this box! I must chop his ''baby'' into meat sauce and feed it dog!" I''m afraid it will disappoint you. This is definitely not what you want. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said nothing, but she was a little curious about what was in this box. "Well, you stole Sikong Shuo''s things, in case he finds out..." "I won''t find out, I set a fire and burned everything there!" Let him make Yueyue''s idea, let him make Sakura''s idea, burn to death, burn to death! In the secret room of the palace, the flames rose and the smoke billowed. The eunuchs twisted buckets and rushed into the fire. However, despite their best efforts, they only saved half of the things, and the other half were all buried in the fire. Sikong Shuo stood in front of the secret room that was burnt beyond recognition, the face under the purple gold mask, the expression that had not changed for thousands of years, finally showed a crack Going back to the mansion, after a brief wash, Ning Yue went to give the princess a morning sleep as usual, was late to greet the queen, and was also late to greet the mother-in-law. Ning Yue felt a little sorry for herself. Fortunately, the concubine was reasonable and didn''t say anything, telling her to drink more tonic soup. She didn''t ask in detail how Ning Yue knew medicine. Maybe, if she isn''t her biological daughter-in-law, she doesn''t care that much after all. In the night, the emperor''s reward came down, and Ning Yue was canonized as the fourth-rank wife. Qingling Pavilion, Sun Yao finished washing and was about to rest, but Xuan Zhao hadn''t come back yet, probably delayed by the military camp. Just when she was about to go to bed, Ning Xi knocked on the door: "Sister, sister, are you asleep?" When Sun Yao heard this voice, a feeling of disgust arose in her heart, she frowned, and said coldly: "I''m asleep, what do you want, just tell Shihua!" Shihua went out, opened the door a small crack, only for herself to go out, unexpectedly, before she could step over the threshold, Ning Xi forced the door open, and walked in leisurely. "Yo, the third master didn''t come back!" she said in a sour tone with her eyes swept away. Sun Yao glanced at her in disgust, took a thin jacket and put it on, even if she was facing female relatives, she was not used to being disheveled: "You are so courageous, you even dare to break into my room! Why, the third master is not here, I, the real wife, can''t hold you back?" "What did my sister say?" Ning Xi learned Ning Yue''s mantra, and even she didn''t realize that she, like Dongmei, imitated Ning Yue''s smiles inadvertently, "I just know My sister is feeling bad, so I just came here to comfort her, sister, don''t be ungrateful." Sun Yao scoffed disdainfully: "I won''t feel bad if you are not an eyesore in front of me! Poetry and painting, send Aunt Ma back to her room!" "Yes." Shi Hua bowed her body, and went to "help" Ningxi. Ning Xi avoided her hand, and sat down on the chair diagonally opposite Sun Yao. Sun Yao trembled with anger, but because of the flesh and blood in her belly, she didn''t dare to do anything to her. After all, the princess is so precious to this fetus! Ning Xi obviously also understood that he was holding a gold medal for avoiding death, and said willfully: "Sister, you and I are both from the third master, and we should be the closest. Why bother to make troubles for an outsider?" "A person who seduced my husband, how dare you talk to me about the restlessness in the back house? If you don''t show up, the back house will be the greatest peace!" Sun Yao said bluntly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress a lesson (7) Chapter 375 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (7) Ning Xi was not intimidated by Sun Yao''s anger, nor was she overwhelmed by Sun Yao''s sarcasm. She said leisurely: "I heard that something happened in the palace today, and my sister almost won''t be able to come back!" Sun Yao''s eyes sharpened: "Who are you listening to nonsense?" "Everyone in the house is talking about it." Ning Xi shook the handkerchief in his hand, and said calmly, "It is said that my sister offended the emperor, and the emperor was furious. Fortunately, the fourth lady was smart and saved the emperor''s life. , the emperor didn''t settle the score with my sister because of the fourth lady''s face." Sun Yao''s complexion changed slightly, she tightened her skirt and said, "It''s nonsense!" Ning Xi smiled brightly, and said softly: "Is it nonsense or the truth, my sister knows in her heart. As early as when my sister went out, I expected that my sister would be unlucky, but it''s a pity that my sister doesn''t want to see me, otherwise, I would be happy to remind my sister Two." Sun Yao turned her face away, not wanting to deal with such a villain! Ning Xi raised her eyebrows lightly, and said, "My third younger sister has this kind of temperament. She likes to step on others as stepping stones to establish her own prestige. My sister didn''t go to the Jujutsu competition, so she may not be very clear about the situation at the scene. , in fact, my third sister is not even considered a regular player, she is just a substitute. Before that, I won the best bow player twice, and this time, I should have been the best. But you know Did she think of a way to win me?" Sun Yao''s eyes trembled slightly. Ning Xi raised the corners of her lips, played with the fragrant white silk handkerchief and said, "One of the gifts for the best kicker is Xuan Yu''s writing brush. She told the voters that whoever voted for her would have a chance to get it." Xuan Yus writing brush, of course, is drawn randomly, but no matter what, its an extra chance, isnt it? She used such heresy to drive me off the three-peat championship seat. My mood at the time, It''s the same as my sister now." "Heh!" Sun Yao sneered mockingly, "How could I be like you? I don''t care what happened between Yue''er and you, all I know is that she treats me sincerely. Rumors stop at the wise , the people in the mansion like to talk, so let them talk, it is enough for me to have a clear conscience!" "Oh, big sister, big sister, you are really more stupid than I was back then. You were the one who was sold and returned the money!" Ning Xi satirized nakedly. Sun Yao''s eyes turned cold: "You have been babbling for a long time, what exactly do you want to say?" Ning Xi wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief: "Sister, have you ever wondered why the emperor had a stroke after drinking your tea?" Sun Yao said: "Stroke is something that can''t be said for sure. An aunt in my natal family played leaf cards with others. When she played, her hands began to tremble, which is also a stroke." Ning Xi smiled charmingly: "Sister, you are really innocent. How can the emperor''s dragon body compare with those of ordinary people? Your majesty, there is absolutely no way you have a stroke for no reason." Sun Yao looked at her fiercely! Ning Xi smiled and said, "Sister, have you heard of Hanshi San?" "I heard, what''s the matter?" "The emperor has been taking longevity pills for a long time, and the dose is too large, and the body itself has some abnormalities. At this time, just a little bit of cold food powder can make the emperor paralyzed by a stroke." "You... don''t scare me, I didn''t give the emperor cold food!" The emperor got sick after drinking her tea. To be honest, even she herself wondered if there was something wrong with the tea, but, she She drank it herself, and Ning Yue drank it too. Both of them were safe, so she dispelled this doubt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (8) Chapter 376 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (8) Ning Xi said unhurriedly: "Of course it''s impossible for my sister to come down, but what about the Fourth Madam?" "Ahyou..." Sun Yao''s face turned pale, "Don''t spit on people! Fourth siblings wouldn''t do that!" How dare she murder the emperor? Ning Xi laughed softly: "My sister has nothing else, but her courage is astonishing. Of course, her methods are also clever enough. How did she prescribe the drug? I''m not there, so I can''t make a decision, but I can assure you , she must have messed with the tea you made. She used you to give the emperor cold food powder. When the emperor fell ill, she went to treat him again. If he was cured, the credit was hers; Yes, and don''t do anything for her money! She has nothing to lose!" "You... don''t provoke the relationship between me and the fourth sibling! The fourth sibling is not this kind of person!" Sun Yao gritted her teeth. Ning Xi shrugged her shoulders: "Believe it or not, anyway, now she is in the limelight, won the emperor''s appreciation, and was canonized as the imperial wife, but sister, you have become everyone''s laughing stock because you caused the emperor to have a stroke. The purple lotus has been pulled out, so it is unlucky, so next time the emperor sees you, sister, will you also think that sister is unlucky?" Sun Yao''s entire face lost all color. In Liujin Courtyard, Ning Yue took a comfortable hot bath, and when she came out of the bathroom, she saw Xuanyin wearing obscene clothes, sitting cross-legged on the bed, playing with the small box that she stole from the palace. "It''s weird, you can''t pry it open, you can''t smash it! What is it?" he said angrily. Ning Yue shook her head, this guy only cares about Sikong Shuo''s "baby", he doesn''t even brush his hair. Ning Yue walked over with a dry towel, stood behind him, wiped him gently, and said while wiping, "It should be made of black iron, so it won''t be damaged. And...even if you are lucky enough to break it, The mechanism inside will also twist things to pieces." "Okay! If it''s broken, feed it to the dog!" Xuanyin said angrily, "Eh? How do you know what mechanism is inside?" "I... I guessed, didn''t you say that there are many tricks in that place? Since he likes to play with tricks, there must be one in the box." Ning Yue said coyly. Xuan Yin was very comfortable being wiped by Ning Yue, and he hummed a few times lightly, completely ecstasy. Ning Yue was seduced by him and her face turned red. After wiping, she opened the closet, took out an obscene garment and said, "Put it on, the one on your body is wet." "You change it for me." If you take it off, won''t you get a fire from the sky again? "I''ll get Yuzhu to come in." Ning Yue retreated. Xuanyin glared at her resentfully, and was about to speak when Yuzhu spoke at the door: "Ma''am, are you called a slave?" Xuanyin frowned. Ning Yue smiled sweetly, and said to the door: "Fourth Master''s clothes are wet, you can change them." Yuzhu pushed the door open, bowed to the two of them, unbuttoned Xuanyin''s buttons one by one, and changed Xuanyin''s jacket without looking sideways. "Fourth Master, do you have any other orders?" Yuzhu asked. "It''s gone, let''s go down." Xuanyin didn''t even look at Yuzhu, and kept playing with the small box. He swore that he would get out Sikong Shuo''s precious balls, chop them into scum and feed them to the dogs! Yuzhu withdrew. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Well, I''ll go to bed first, see you tomorrow morning." She gently closed the door. Xuan Yin wrinkled her face arrogantly, facing the wooden wall, said silently: "Stop, go, go, go, go..." It''s a pity that he was disappointed, this night, Ning Yue''s poison did not show up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches mistress (9) Chapter 377 Black-bellied Xiaoyin teaches Xiaosan a lesson (9) Ning Yue had a good night''s sleep and was in good spirits. She opened the door and came out, only to find that Xuan Yin was no longer on the bed, and asked Dongmei, "Where is Xuan Yin?" "Fourth master has gone to the coaching field." Dongmei said. Few of the children of the Xuan family have it easy, especially after recovering their martial arts, they have to undergo the same rigorous training as those children. Ning Yue divided some of the rewards brought back from the palace and asked Qiu Xiang to send them to Lin Lanzhi, and put the rest into the warehouse. Ning Yue went to greet the princess, and Sun Yao was also there. But Sun Yao didn''t pull her hand coquettishly as usual, but stood beside the concubine in an orderly manner, serving her to dress up, and when she saw Ning Yue coming, she just nodded lightly. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, did Sun Yao still have feelings for her? Obviously she was fine when she came out of the palace yesterday, but in one night, Sun Yao''s attitude towards her changed a hundred and eighty degrees It seems that some people feel that they are too leisurely, and they can''t wait to jump out and make trouble. Its okay, shes actually very free and wants to find something to do! Nothing excites her more than torturing an enemy from her previous life. After serving the princess, and having breakfast with the princess, Ning Yue invited Ning Xi to the gazebo in the back lake. Ning Xi is wearing a goose yellow high-waisted butterfly dress, wearing a flying fairy bun, and her hair is full of pearls and jewels. How does this look like a pregnant woman who is two months pregnant? Is he just a seductive vixen? Sikong Shuo once said that once a person''s depravity exceeds one''s bottom line, there is no lower limit. She used to not understand the meaning of this sentence, but when she saw this disgusting sister, she was enlightened instantly. "Third sister, it''s hot, what did you ask me to do?" Ning Xi said with a smile. Ning Yue stood on the steps, looked down at her condescendingly, and said, "Do you think you are idle?" Ning Xi climbed up the steps, covered her unobtrusive stomach with her bare hands, and said arrogantly: "I''m not in charge of the family. I only care for the fetus all day long. Of course I''m free. What? The third sister wants to find me something Do you have something to do? If the third sister is too busy in the room, I am willing to help the third sister!" Ning Yue looked at her with a half-smile: "What''s going on in the house? You want to help Xuanyin''s bed?" This kind of person, she likes whoever she likes. In the previous life, her husband was Sikong Shuo, and she went to seduce her. In this life, her husband became Xuanyin, and she fell in love again. She doesn''t understand, does she have to have the cheek to grab everything she likes? Ning Xi''s complexion changed quietly. She had obviously learned to hide her emotions under Sikong Shuo''s training, but every time that man was mentioned, her heart would still constrict uncontrollably. Revenge, glory and wealth are all not what she wants, she only wants Xuanyin. It''s strange to say that before Xuan Yin got married with Ning Yue, she really didn''t think Xuan Yin was so precious. Ever since Xuan Yin and Ning Yue got married, she felt that this man seemed to be a sweet potato. My whole heart throbbed for her. She couldn''t tell whether she was really in love with Xuan Yin, or simply wanted to grab something from Ning Yue. Ning Yue looked at Ning Xi who walked up the steps with a funny look on his face, she was too familiar with this expression. In the previous life, when Ning Xi killed Zhong Mama, when she went to Ning Xi with a sword to settle the score, Ning Xi also had the same expression, holding Sikong Shuo''s arm with one hand, stroking her protruding belly with the other and saying: " Your majesty, she wants to execute you and your concubine''s children." Sikong Shuo kicked her aside viciously. It was only then that she realized that she was so insignificant in Sikong Shuo''s eyes. Ten years of devotion and dedication can''t be worth a seed in Ningxi''s belly! Ning Yue''s cold eyes swept over Ning Xi''s stomach, raised her hand, and quickly grabbed Ning Xi''s throat! Ning Xi didn''t expect Ning Yue to be rough on him. In his impression, Ning Yue was never brutal except for playing tricks! "You...cough cough...you...what are you doing? Let go...I..." Ning Yue''s force was so strong that it was hard for her to breathe. She wanted to kick Ning Yue with her foot, but found that she couldn''t exert force at all. "Come to provoke me again, Ma Ningxi, you really don''t cry when you see the coffin! The ''adultery'' with Guanshi Luo hasn''t made your memory long, has it? Come to provoke me and Sun Yao again, you really think I dare not put you How is it?" Ning Yue said every word like ice. Ning Xi blushed and his neck was thick: "You...you let me go...you dare to touch me...the princess...the princess will not let you go...your...cough cough..." Ning Yue gently stroked her lower abdomen with cold hands, and said with a sneer: "If you want to be Bai Shuang''er, you have to see if I am Lin Lanzhi. If you can get pregnant, can''t I? If I get pregnant, guess what?" , the princess is not willing to touch me?" Ning Xi retched for a while after being pinched, and then smiled fiercely: "You...you want to get pregnant? Don''t dream! I...cough cough...let me tell you...I gave you a child-killing drug...that''s not...ordinary The perfect child-killing medicine...in this life...even if the Great Luo Immortal comes...it will be impossible...to conceive you..." "Really?" Hearing this, Ning Yue smiled instead of anger, "Then, let me verify the efficacy of your child-killing medicine!" verify? effect? Ning Xi was at a loss, what does the little **** mean? Before she could come up with a reason, Ning Yue let go of her hand and kicked her down the steps! (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： Emotions heat up Sakura shot (1) Chapter 378 Feelings heat up, Sakura makes a move (1) Thirty steps, several meters long, Ning Xi just rolled down without protection. Ning Yue clearly saw that her stomach hit the steps more than once, and this time, there is no doubt that the tire slipped, unless Ning Xi lay on the ground, crying from the pain, looked at Ning Yue angrily and horrified, and said, "You...you...why did you kick me?" Ning Yue raised her chin slightly, looked at her leisurely, walked down the steps step by step, walked to her side, and lifted her skirt. Ning Xi vaguely sensed what Ning Yue was going to do, and reached out to stop it, but unfortunately she was a step too late, Ning Yue''s hand had already removed her trousers, her eyes fell on the plain white trousers, her smile became a little weird : "Yo? Falling from such a high place, the second sister is all right? What kind of fetus are you pregnant with? Stone fetus or magic fetus?" Ning Xi''s eyes suddenly became flustered, it was a kind of uncontrollable tension, or...a guilty conscience. Ning Yue''s cold fingers lightly pressed her stomach, there were indeed some bulges, but they didn''t look like a delicate fetus: "I was in a pharmacy, and I heard from doctors that there is a kind of herbal medicine that can be cured after taking it. Let people show signs of pregnancy, pulse, stomach, will be the same as pregnant women, but... it is impossible to give birth." Ning Xi''s eyes were so flustered that he couldn''t hide it anymore, and even his body began to tremble slightly. Ning Yue pulled back, and smiled faintly: "You''re right, the effect of the baby-killing medicine is really amazing, even Sikong Shuo can''t cure it, and can only use some herbs to confuse people''s sight." "You... what did you say?" A certain guess vaguely flashed in Ning Xi''s heart, but he dared not admit it. Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips in a funny way: "Sister, do you still remember the blood swallow that you snatched from the maid the night you beat Aunt Lin? Does it smell like red beans? I forgot to tell you, over there, pretend Qin''s mother made red bean cake." In Ning Xi''s mind, thunder flashed with a bang. "Actually, I can''t blame other people for that. My sister insisted on snatching the blood swallow that was originally given to me. If I don''t **** it, it will be fine?" Ning Yue said mockingly, every word was like a nail, Nailed to Ning Xi''s heart. Ning Xi clutched his heart in disbelief, no, it''s impossible, how could she swallow the baby-killing medicine? She didn''t! she didn''t In the last life, you made me infertile like this, right? In this life, I will also give it back to you, let''s see how you still seduce Xuanyin? How to seduce Sikong Shuo? How do you conceive someone else''s seed? Ning Yue squatted down, pinched her jaw, and said word by word: "Ma Ningxi, please remember, so that you can raise a baby in the mansion, don''t play tricks on me again, you and Sikong Shuo Little tricks, in my eyes, have no value at all!" Ning Xi shivered in fear! After leaving the gazebo, Dongmei came up to meet her, and cast a disgusted glance at Ning Xi, who was lying on the ground in a panic, and said, "Miss, since it''s been confirmed that she''s a fake pregnancy, why don''t you expose her?" Ning Yue held the corners of her lips thoughtfully: "I suddenly felt that it might be useful to keep her." To be precise, it was useful to keep Ning Xi''s "womb". In the upper half of the moon, the stars are twinkling. In the quiet Zhihui Courtyard, in a room lit with oil lamps, two maids in red and green bijia stood quietly at the door. In the room, there was the sound of turning over from time to time. The little master had another nightmare, and the two looked at each other, with the same guess in their hearts. Their little master was very strange. They were never allowed to stay overnight in the room, and they could only sleep on the floor by the door. Even so, they had to **** up their ears and pay attention to the movement in the room all night, especially the oil lamp. The little master is timid and sleeps without a light. If you open your eyes in the middle of the night and find that the lights are out, you will be furious. (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： Emotions heat up, Sakura shoots (2) Chapter 379 Feelings heat up, Sakura shoots (2) However, even with the lights on in the room, the little master seems to be having trouble sleeping. She often has nightmares. What did you dream about? I haven''t told them these maids. The red maid pulled the green maid''s sleeve, said something silently with her mouth, and then took out her fingers, starting from five, falling down one by one, as if counting down. The green maid pursed her lips and secretly smiled, and imitated her, and began to count down. When the two reached one, the door, as they expected, creaked open. The little master came out barefoot, wearing a plain white nightdress, holding a blue puppet in his arms, and walked out with deep eyes. The two of them closed their eyes, as if falling into a deep sleep. The little master stepped on their floor with bare feet, stepped over their bodies, and walked into the depths of the night alone. In the upper room of Liujin Courtyard, Ning Yue was pressed on the bed by Xuan Yin. Xuanyin kissed Ning Yue, clasping the back of her neck with one hand, and stroking her slender waist with the other, lingering on her exquisite body through the clothes. Ning Yue hugged his neck with both hands, and responded to him tenderly. "Okay, no...that." "Well, I''ll kiss." Xuanyin held her soft and pink lips, and sucked her back and forth. Although she thought it was incredible, she did like the feeling of kissing him. The whole body seems to be surrounded by warm currents, the mind is dizzy, but the heart is slightly sweet. The young couple were close to each other, kissing tenderly on the soft bed. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. "Ahem, fourth master, that..." is Dongmei''s voice. Xuanyin let go of Ning Yue''s lips, frowned, and scolded angrily: "Don''t make noise! ??Get out!" Dongmei fell silent. Ning Yue lay on his back on the bed, gently caressing his face with his bare hands, a slight smile appeared on his blushing face: "Perhaps, there is something important." "That''s not as important as you." Xuanyin snorted, lowered his head, and continued to search for her lips, absorbing her sweetness. Ning Yue couldn''t help but bend the corners of her lips, the feeling of being loved by others, it turned out to be like this, it seems... not bad, she likes it. But she said that Dongmei was almost scared out of her guts when she was yelled at by her uncle. She is not a fool, how could she not know what shameful things the young couple are doing inside with the door closed? She didn''t want to go to the trouble, but she had a reason to go. Patting her heart beating wildly on her chest, she came to the junction of the outer courtyard and the inner courtyard, in front of the Moon Gate, and said to Xiao Ying who was holding a puppet and looking timid: "I''m sorry, Miss, fourth master I''m busy, I don''t have time to see you." Sakura''s big eyes showed undisguised disappointment, her small mouth opened slightly, and she said aggrieved and pitifully: "Then...you tell Brother Yin, did I have a nightmare?" "Uh... this..." She wanted to tell, but my uncle didn''t allow her to speak! Just tell her to go away! Dongmei scratched her head embarrassingly, "Miss, fourth master...is really busy, I will tell him later, is it okay?" Sakura lowered her eyes: "So, it''s because you didn''t say it, it''s not that brother Yin refused to see me." "..." Dongmei opened her mouth, is there any difference? My uncle and his wife are newly married, and they are having a heated fight at the head of the bed. How can we find the time to care about whether a child has nightmares or not? Niu Niu also has nightmares, so she can just ask Ma Ningxin and the wet nurse to act like a baby! Dongmei smiled brightly, "Miss, if you are afraid of sleeping alone, you can ask the maids to tell you stories." (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： Feeling warming up Sakura shot (4) Chapter 380 Feelings heat up, Sakura shoots (4) You are a younger sister, of course you can like it, but I can''t, I''m just a servant. Yuzhu carried Xiao Ying back to the room and told Xiao Ying many stories, but Xiao Ying finally closed her eyes. The next day, Sakura fell ill. At first it was a severe cough. The princess invited a doctor and prescribed some cough medicine for children. Unexpectedly, not only could she not control her cough, but after lunch, during the lunch break, she had a crazy high fever. It was a kind of heat that even the doctors were frightened. The concubine was terrified, and asked Biqing to take her post and go to the palace to invite the imperial physician. After the imperial physician diagnosed and treated Sakura, they all said that she had contracted a cold. Children who contract wind-cold can be big or small. After the high fever subsides, they may be fine. But every year, there are also many children who cannot survive the symptoms of wind-cold and die unfortunately. The princess hugged her hot daughter, tears streaming down her face. The imperial physician did not dare to be negligent, boiled the medicine himself, and brought it to the princess. The concubine fed her daughter, but Xiao Ying burned so badly that her stomach rolled over and over again. As soon as the medicine entered her stomach, she vomited it all out. Princess Wang felt distressed and annoyed: "Who was on duty yesterday? How did you behave so well? Made Miss catch a cold?" The maids wearing red bijia and green bijia were escorted in. Under the threat of the princess, the two confessed about Sakura''s "running away". "Miss...had a nightmare, so I went out to find Fourth Master...then...Miss...came back again...was carried back by Sister Yuzhu...maybe...it was at that time...suffered from the wind and cold..." The maid in red bijia said tremblingly , "Miss is wearing thin clothes..." The concubine laughed angrily, slapped her palm on the table, and said with a bland smile: "The master leaves in the middle of the night, you just watch as maids, right? Then what''s the use of me raising you? Why don''t you just raise a dog?" At least one trouble can cause you to bark twice! Who are you guys? I know that Miss is looking for her fourth brother, and she doesnt stop or accompany her! You dont know how far you have to go from Zhihui Courtyard to Liujin Courtyard ?" The maids were so frightened that they knelt down on the ground. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to follow, or they didn''t dare to follow. Even though the little master is young, his ideas are bigger than the men''s. Last time, the little master went to look for fourth master with the puppet in his arms. At that time, fourth master was still in Zhihui courtyard, not far away, a maid stopped him, and the next day, the maid disappeared. "Yes... it''s the lady who doesn''t let the servants follow..." Hong Bijia''s maid boldly said. "Oh!" The concubine almost laughed out loud, "You won''t follow her if she won''t let you follow? How old is she? She''s headstrong, and you''re going to mess around with her? Won''t you come and report me?" Biqing said: "It''s probably because you overslept yourself?" Princess squeezed the veil tightly: "Call the people from Liujinyuan!" What came was Yuzhu. Yuzhu saluted the princess. Wang Hao said in a cold tone: "Last night, Xiao Ying went to Liu Jinyuan to look for your fourth master?" Yuzhu thought for a while, and replied: "Yes, Xiao Ying had a nightmare and came to look for Fourth Master, but Fourth Master was busy at that time, so the servant took Xiao Ying back. On the way back, the slave gave Xiao Ying a dress. cloak." This is to say that even if Xiao Sakura catches the cold, it has nothing to do with Liu Jinyuan. From Xiao Ying''s arrival to Zhihui Courtyard, she took good care of Xiao Ying. And in her words, Ning Yue was cleverly picked out, so the princess didn''t think about Xuan Yin''s "busy" in that way. If the princess knew that Xiaoying went to Xuanyin, but Xuanyin was too busy making out with Ning Yue and refused to see Xiaoying, the princess was afraid that Xuanyin and Ning Yue would be blamed for Xiaoying''s illness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： Emotional warming Sakura shot (5) Chapter 381 Feelings heat up, Sakura shoots (5) The concubine asked Yuzhu to retreat, and severely punished those two servant girls who didn''t care about their master''s life or death. Until night, Sakura''s illness didn''t improve, and the medicine couldn''t be given. "It''s better...call fourth master here." Biqing said, "Sakura used to be sick, and fourth master took care of her." Princess Wang thought it was so reasonable, this child, although she is her daughter, is closest to Xuanyin. Xuanyin went to the military camp early in the morning. The situation in the southern border war was not very optimistic. After winning two victories, Xuanyu was besieged in a mountain range near Yanmen Pass. King Zhongshan summoned his staff and several Xuanjia My son, consider whether to form a dark guard to support Xuan Yu. However, how to support and who to send to support, did not discuss a result until dark. Xuanyin was forcibly pulled out of the tent. "Sakura is sick, very sick!" Bi Qing said truthfully. Xuanyin went back to the mansion non-stop, Xiaoying has been admitted to the Wenfangyuan of the princess, and lived in Xuanxiaoying''s former room. Sakura''s condition was worse than the time Ning Yue had the pox rash, her face was flushed and her eyelids were swollen from the heat. The scalding temperature made Xuan Yin think that even if an egg was put on it, it would have to be cooked. As soon as the Gu poison was gone, Xuanyin was no longer afraid of the heat, hugged Xiaoying, and began to feed Xiaoying with medicine. As soon as he put the spoon in, it was pushed out by Sakura''s tongue. "Hey, drink the medicine to get better." He coaxed softly. "No...drink..." She turned her face away weakly. Xuanyin kissed her on the forehead: "Hey, take a sip and eat a piece of candied fruit. It''s not bitter at all, really!" I don''t know if it was the candied fruit that impressed Sakura, wondering what else, Sakura slowly opened her dry lips. Xuan Yin fed the medicine to Xiao Ying one by one, and this time, Xiao Ying didn''t spit it out again. After drinking the medicine, Xiao Ying fell into a deep sleep, but even when she fell asleep, her hands kept hugging Xuanyin''s neck. Xuanyin just moved away a little bit, and she cried like frightened. So, Xuanyin had to stay. The two on the left are brother and sister, and Sakura is only so young, so there is no need to shy away from it. The concubine immediately asked someone to go to the Liujin Courtyard to get Xuanyin''s clothes to change. The imperial doctor said that the child had a fever and it would come and go. It would take at least three days and at most five days. Before the fever subsided, Xuanyin had to live in Wenfangyuan. Ning Yue already knew about Sakura''s illness, and went to visit her at noon, but Sakura''s fever was severe, so she might not know that she went. Yuzhu packed up several sets of Xuanyin''s change of clothes, and bowed to Ning Yue: "Ma''am, the servant has gone." Ning Yue waved his hand: "Go, so I can serve Fourth Master." "yes." Yuzhu stepped over the threshold and closed the door. After Ning Yue finished washing, she lay down on the soft bed. She was used to the fact that when she lay down every day, someone from the next door would knock on the wooden wall, and then tricked her into opening the door with various "sugar-coated bullets". Now, don''t worry about him being "starved by hungry wolves", but for some reason, he doesn''t have the ease and habit he imagined. Dongmei opened the curtain and came in with a bowl of glutinous rice **** in her hand: "Have some supper." After tossing and turning, she heard the movement, so she must not have fallen asleep. Ning Yue got up, put on a coat, opened the small door, sat down at the table, scooped up a big dumpling, and said, "Is Yuzhu enough for one person? Let Lianxin go too." Dongmei said: "There are quite a lot of people serving in Wangfei''s courtyard, so there is no need to call Lianxin." Ning Yue hummed, the glutinous rice **** tasted good, she ate half a bowl, looked at the hourglass on the wall, and said, "Sakura will come over later, remember to pass it on." (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： Emotions heat up Sakura shot (6) Chapter 382 Feelings heat up, Sakura makes a move (6) Dongmei stuck out her tongue: "Got it." This time, she did have some selfish intentions. Although Fourth Master yelled at her, it certainly scared her, but it wasn''t enough to make her lose her mind. The reason why she didn''t say anything If Xiaoying came, I felt that once he said it, Fourth Master would definitely let go of Miss and go to appease Xiaoying. Why...why should she wrong her own master? It''s just that she didn''t expect that Sakura would get sick, and she was so sick. It made fourth master have to take care of her. Knowing so Alas, forget it, so what if I knew this earlier? Could it be that Sakura won''t get sick after seeing Fourth Master? The next day, when the sky was bright, Ning Yue got up, went to the small kitchen, stewed a cup of barley porridge and a soup of red dates and white fungus, and then went to Wenfangyuan with the food box. After one night of treatment, Sakura''s high fever temporarily subsided a little, and she was able to eat something. The concubine ordered someone to boil some white porridge, brought it to the room, and asked Xuanyin to feed her. Sakura sat on Xuanyin''s lap, holding the puppet in her hands. Xuanyin put her arms around her in one hand, and held the spoon in the other, saying dotingly, "Come on, have another bite." "Then kiss me." Xiao Sakura pouted, her voice was hoarse due to the fever. Xuanyin felt distressed again, leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. Unexpectedly, she suddenly turned her face, and Xuan Yin kissed her small mouth. Xuanyin was taken aback. She giggled. Xuanyin didn''t take the child''s temperament seriously, and continued to feed her. It could be seen that she had no appetite and was struggling to eat, almost swallowing, but she didn''t waste a single mouthful, she ate as much as Xuanyin fed. "It''s so good." Xuanyin touched her little head and said with satisfaction. Ning Yue, who was standing outside the door, clenched her fingers. Unfortunately, she saw the scene of kissing her mouth just now. She was a little dazed. She couldn''t answer what she was dazed about. Like her husband, kiss anyone but her, even if the other party is a child. But soon, she shook her head again, feeling that she was too small-minded. Isn''t it normal for a younger sister to like her brother and call her brother to kiss her? She often kissed her elder brother when she was a child! It''s just that it won''t be kissed on the mouth... However, judging by Sakura''s appearance, it should be just an accident. "Sister Yue is here!" Xiao Ying suddenly looked outside the door and said with a smile. Although her voice was hoarse, she was still very enthusiastic. Xuanyin put Xiaoying on the bed, walked up to Ning Yue, took the food box from her hand and said, "It''s so early, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" "After sleeping well, I woke up." Ning Yue said with a faint smile. Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand into the room, opened the food box and said, "You made it?" Ning Yue nodded: "But I seem to be late, you have already eaten." "Who said that? I just haven''t eaten enough." Xuan Yin sat down and brought out barley porridge and red dates and white fungus soup, "You didn''t eat either?" "You eat first." Ning Yue said. Xuanyin put red dates and white fungus soup in front of her, and passed the spoon to her hand, while he himself took the bowl of barley porridge: "Let''s eat together." As he said, he ate it with big mouthfuls, and the other one was buried under the table. He put his hand lightly on Ning Yue''s lap and held Ning Yue''s. Ning Yue''s heart warmed up, she took a sip of the white fungus soup, and asked Xiang Xiaoying again: "How is Xiaoying feeling? Is it better?" Sakura smiled weakly and said: "It''s getting better. Brother Yin hugged me and sweated a lot. The concubine mother said that it will be better after sweating." When Ning Yue remembered that he had acne, he also hugged her all night and all night. Unexpectedly, he went to hug someone else after a while. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： Feeling warming up Sakura shot (7) Chapter 383 Feelings heat up, Sakura makes a move (7) Fortunately, she is her sister, she thought. After breakfast, Ning Yue asked people to remove the bowls and chopsticks, while she went into the tea room on the side, preparing to make some tea for Xuanyin. Xuanyin came in and hugged her from behind. There is only a green screen door between the tea room and the bedroom. From Ning Yue''s perspective, you can see Xiao Ying playing with puppets on the bed. Similarly, Xiao Ying can see them when she looks up. Ning Yue''s heart suddenly tightened. Xuanyin smiled idiotically, and took a bite on her pink earlobe: "I miss you." Ning Yue blushed when he teased her. "Brother Yin, what are you doing?" Sakura stood at the door at some point, hugging the puppet, and looked at them with big round eyes. The two quickly separated! Ning Yue put the hair from her sideburns behind her ears, and said shyly, "It''s nothing, what fruit does Sakura want? I''ll cut it for you." Xuanyin supported Xiaoying''s shoulder and said, "Go over there and wait, it will be ready soon." Sakura smiled and said: "I don''t want to eat anything, sister Yue, you can play chess with me!" Xuanyin sighed resentfully, thinking about making out even if he wanted to. Ning Yue played chess with Sakura, during which the princess came over once, seeing that her daughter was in good spirits, she nodded with satisfaction. Not long after, Sakura got sleepy, yawned and lay back on the bed. Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand and sent Ning Yue out of Wenfangyuan. Ning Yue raised her hand and fastened the button on his neck that was about to loosen: "Can''t you come back to sleep tonight?" "Well, Sakura is still ill, and she should still have a high fever at night." He clasped Ning Yue''s hands together, kissed them, and said playfully, "I miss you, don''t you?" Ning Yue glanced at him: "Where is it?" Xuanyin just laughed, obviously not believing her words, hugged her, and said: "I''ll be back soon, if... the Gu poison breaks out, remember to ask someone to call me." "You remember this!" Ning Yue glared at him. "I haven''t finished talking, don''t bear any other discomfort, just let me know." "What will happen if you know? Leave your sister behind and come with me?" Ning Yue looked at him with a smile. He pinched her cheek: "I even eat my sister''s vinegar, you little vinegar jar!" Ning Yue stood on tiptoe, kissed him quickly on the lips, and said with a smile: "How about the vinegar jar? Do you like it?" Xuanyin was so teased that he almost lost control. Ning Yue like this almost took his soul away. He hugged Ning Yue tightly and kissed her lips hard. "Fourth master! Fourth master...four...cough cough!" Biqing who walked to the door lowered her head in embarrassment, "Sakura is calling you." Back at the Liujin Courtyard, Dongmei greeted her, looked left and right behind Ning Yue, and asked suspiciously: "Where is my uncle? Didn''t you come back with you?" I thought that the young lady could bring my uncle come back. Ning Yue said with a normal expression: "I said I would stay for three to five days, how could it be so fast?" Dongmei pursed her lips: "What? I''m sick, and I need my uncle to accompany me! If you have a father and a mother, what do you do with an older brother? She''s just married, and she''s alone in an empty house. She''s the only one important in the whole family. My uncle is not a doctor!" Ning Yue glanced at her: "Don''t say such things again." Night, Ning Yue came to Kuishui, she didn''t feel anything before, but this time, she was in a cold sweat from the pain. She was lying on the bed, clutching the quilt tightly, her complexion was pale, and cold sweat was pouring out layer by layer. She asked herself, she was not a person who was particularly afraid of pain, and at this moment, she couldn''t bear it anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： Emotional warming Sakura shot (8) Chapter 384 Feelings heat up, Sakura shoots (8) Dongmei has served Ning Yue for more than half a year, so she naturally understands what it is like for Ning Yue to come to Kuishui, such as the strange situation tonight, it has never happened before! Didn''t it mean that women''s menstrual pain can be relieved after intercourse? How could it be that Miss didnt feel any pain before, but now she does? Ning Yue also wanted to know the answer, let alone this life, she had never been so hurt in her previous life! "Hiss" She gasped. "Slaves, servants, call my aunt!" Dongmei rushed out like flying! Ning Yue didn''t stop her, maybe in her heart, when she was sad, she really hoped that he could be by her side. Qiu Xiang went to the small kitchen and boiled a cup of brown sugar water. Wenfangyuan, Xiaoying is having fun with Xuanyin playing pot throwing, Xuanyin is holding Xiaoying, Xiaoying is holding arrows, throwing them in one by one, she can''t throw well, but she is very happy. The princess sat and watched, with a beautiful and satisfied smile on her face. Biqing raised the curtain, waved to Yuzhu, and Yuzhu went out: "What''s wrong, sister Biqing?" Biqing said: "Dongmei is looking for you." Yuzhu saw Dongmei at the gate of Wenfangyuan. Dongmei looked very flustered, and she couldn''t help asking: "What happened?" Dongmei said in a hurry: "Madam has come to Kuishui, and my stomach hurts badly! Tell fourth master quickly! Let uncle go and have a look!" Yuzhu comforted: "Don''t worry, my daughter, it''s normal to have abdominal pain for a few days." "No, miss, she didn''t hurt before, but this time it hurts. I don''t know what''s going on! The pain is so bad!" Dongmei stomped her feet, "Call fourth master out!" "I''m not someone from the fourth master. If I call, can I scream? Just wait, I''ll tell you." Yuzhu said, turned and entered the inner courtyard. Wangfei saw her preoccupied look and asked, "What''s wrong?" Yuzhu saluted, and said in a low voice: "Fourth Madame Kuishui has a stomachache, I want to ask Fourth Master to go back." go back? What about Sakura? It''s rare for this child to have such a good time, and even obediently took the medicine! Wang Hao glanced at the two people who were throwing the pot, and said in a low voice: "Does it hurt a lot?" Yuzhu hesitated for a moment, and said: "Anyway, Dongmei said that she is very powerful. It is normal for the fourth lady to be younger and more delicate. You see, how about tonight... let the fourth master go back first?" "The little cherry has a high fever, who will feed the medicine? Can you feed it in?" The princess scolded coldly, Yu Zhufu lowered her body, and the princess said again, "The fourth child is not a doctor, so she won''t hurt anymore? You let her Boil a bowl of brown sugar **** tea in the kitchen and send it over." "yes." Yuzhu came out with a bowl of brown sugar water: "Fourth master is busy, I''ll go to see my wife later." Dongmei didn''t take anything, so she left! Brown sugar water, how much does Liujinyuan want? Is it worthy to come to Wenfang Court? Ning Yue drank two bowls of brown sugar water in a row, and she almost vomited, but she didn''t feel any better. Qiuxiang hurriedly found the moxa stick, lit it and put it in the hand stove, and moxibusted Ning Yue''s abdomen. She saw the doctor treat it like this in the pharmacy, and she didn''t know if it would work for the young lady. Turns out, completely useless. Ning Yue was in so much pain that tears came out, it was like giving birth, it hurts so much! Dongmei saw Ning Yue crying, and cried too: "I''ll go get the doctor!" Lian Xin muttered: "Aren''t you too squeamish? If you come to Kuishui, you should also ask a doctor, whoever comes here won''t hurt?" Dongmei threw her to the ground: "My lady is not squeamish!" Lian Xin dared not speak out, picked up the empty bowl, and went to the small kitchen. Dongmei wiped her tears, turned out her pair of cards, and walked out of Liujinyuan. She rushed forward sullenly, and bumped into someone''s arms. She quickly raised her head, and after seeing the other person''s face clearly, she bowed and saluted: "Second master! I''m sorry, this servant is reckless!" To Xuan Zhao who was beside him After saluting, "Third Master." (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： Emotions heat up, Sakura shoots (9) Chapter 385 Feelings heat up, Sakura makes a move (9) Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao had just returned from the barracks, and were going to visit Sakura at Wenfangyuan, but they were a little anxious, so they bumped into this reckless maid. Xuan Bin didn''t annoy her, and said gently: "It''s okay, you are so late, are you going to leave the house with the right card?" Dongmei nodded with a sob! Xuan Bin''s eyes moved: "What happened?" Its okay if you dont ask, but when you ask, Dongmei burst into tears: "Miss... Miss is sick! The pain is so bad that I almost fainted..." She was so anxious that she even forgot to change her address. Xuan Zhao tugged at his fingers, acting as if he had nothing to do with himself. Xuan Bin''s expression suddenly became serious: "Where is my fourth brother?" "He''s with Ms. Sakura..." Dongmei broke down in tears. Xuan Bin patted Xuan Zhao''s arm: "You go and ask the doctor." Xuan Zhao was stunned: "Me? I won''t go." He and the fourth child were at odds with each other, something happened in the fourth room, and he was expected to run errands? is it possible? Xuan Bin lowered his face and said: "Third brother, the eldest brother said before leaving that I am the eldest brother if he is not here! My words are his words! Are you listening or not?" "Stop pressing me with big brother!" Xuan Zhao said impatiently. Xuan Bin said sternly: "You don''t want to listen? Well, don''t take part in this operation to support Big Brother! Our Xuan Family Army doesn''t need soldiers who disobey orders!" Xuan Zhao was so angry that he jumped up and down: "Just go! Which doctor do you want?" "The nearest doctor Zhou is just fine." Xuan Bin said with a slightly calm expression. After Xuanzhao left, Dongmei thanked Fushen gratefully, and smiled through tears: "Thank you, Second Master!" Xuan Bin nodded, and said softly: "What happened to the fourth sibling?" This... Dongmei is embarrassed to say, and said in a humble way: "Stomach... hurts." "Take me to see." "Huh?" Dongmei thought she had heard wrong. The second room and the fourth room have never met, and the second master actually offered to visit the fourth wife? Although the maids are all there, there is nothing to avoid suspicion, but... this is too sudden, isn''t it? Ning Yue felt nauseous and retched in pain, dizzy and shaking her head. In a trance, she saw a muscular figure stop in front of the bed. She grabbed his hand and leaned into his arms: "Xuan Yin, it hurts so much." Xuan Bin blinked, and said with a slight expression: "That... fourth sibling, I am Xuan Bin." Ning Yue froze, feeling a layer of disappointment in her heart, and slowly lay back on the bed: "It''s the second brother, I''m sorry, I admitted my mistake." "It''s okay." Xuan Bin sat down on the stool beside her, looked at her pale face firmly and said, "I met Dongmei halfway, and Dongmei said that your stomach hurts, so I''ll come and see, why do you hurt? So powerful? Was it like this before you left the cabinet?" Obviously, she has guessed that she is on her period. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said lightly, "No, it didn''t hurt before." Xuan Bin pondered for a moment, did not know what came to his mind, and asked: "Have you consummated your marriage with Xiao Yin? Don''t get me wrong, I have no intention of prying into your private affairs, just..." Ning Yue knew that he had no malicious intentions. There was no foul smell on his body, and his eyes and voice were so clean that there was no trace of impurity. "The house is consummated." She said truthfully. Xuan Bin was stunned for a long time, then took a few breaths and asked, "Is it... the poison has exploded?" Ning Yue was startled for a moment, then shook her head: "No." Although I can''t figure out why I am in such pain, it is indeed the pain of coming to Kuishui, but it is a hundred times more intense. "Then your Gu poison...has it ever flared up?" Xuan Bin asked with concern. Ning Yue couldn''t tell him about Suo Huan, so she kept silent. Xuan Bin saw her reluctance to answer, hesitated for a while, and said: "I will give you some real energy, and see if it can make you feel better." Ning Yue glanced at him and shook her head: "Thank you, second brother, but there''s no need." Xuanyin''s relationship with this second brother is not very close, and the second brother suddenly cares about her so much, she dare not accept this kind of overture casually. "I, I really don''t mean anything else, please ask me to take care of you when the eldest brother is leaving..." Before he finished speaking, Ning Yue interrupted him: "I am Xuanyin''s wife now, and my elder brother entrusts someone to take care of me. If I say it, I am afraid it will cause misunderstanding. Second brother, please go back, I am fine here." It hurts like this, and you still say its okay? "Oh, you... Oh, forget it." Xuan Bin left helplessly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (1) Chapter 386 Who do you choose, Sakura and me (1) Doctor Zhou was quickly invited by Xuan Zhao. After examining Ning Yue''s pulse, he prescribed some herbal medicine for promoting blood circulation and dredging, and told him to drink more hot water to avoid hard work and excessive worry. Other than that, he had no other choice. "This is not a serious illness in itself, but because my wife''s constitution is slightly colder than ordinary people, so the abdominal pain will be very severe. My wife will take medicine for a few days first. If it is really unbearable, I can give my wife some cold food powder first." Hanshi powder has the effect of relieving pain, but it is best not to take it unless it is a last resort, once or twice is fine, if it takes a long time, it will become addictive. Ning Yue asked Dongmei to send Dr. Zhou out, and when she gave the consultation fee, Dr. Zhou said that the third master had already paid it. Qiuxiang quickly boiled the herbal medicine and fed it to Ning Yue. Unfortunately, the effect was minimal, and Ning Yue was still in pain. It''s hard to tell if she fell asleep or passed out from the pain, anyway, Ning Yue clutched her stomach and stared at the empty tent roof. "Miss, are you feeling better?" Qiu Xiang hung up the curtain, and slowly helped Ning Yue to sit up. Although this servant girl is stupid and kind, she is indeed three points more delicate than Dongmei in taking care of people''s daily life. Ning Yue rubbed her slightly cold stomach, she was fine when she fell asleep, but when she woke up, she was in excruciating pain: "Where''s Dongmei?" "I went to find my aunt." Qiuxiang brought the washing utensils and waited for Ning Yue to freshen up. After that, she brought a bowl of bird''s nest with red dates, "Eat something to pad your stomach first, and you can''t drink the medicine on an empty stomach." "That medicine is useless, so you don''t need to drink it anymore." Ning Yue''s appetite was obviously not as good as yesterday, after taking two spoonfuls, she couldn''t take any more. "At least eat more." Qiuxiang said. Ning Yue nodded, and forced herself to eat half a bowl. This is not her natal family, she has no willful capital, if she falls down, no one will feel sorry for her. Xuan Bin came again and asked if he would consider his solution, but Ning Yue refused. Dongmei failed to invite Xuanyin in the end, because when Dongmei arrived at Wenfangyuan, Xuanyin had already left the house with Sakura in her arms. "Before dawn, Xiaoying couldn''t fall asleep, and wanted to eat the steamed buns from South Street. After two days of cooking, her appetite was pretty mediocre, and she rarely wanted to eat, so Fourth Master carried her away." Yuzhu Say so. Dongmei didn''t know how she returned to Liujinyuan, she was very angry, and felt that there was something wrong with this sister-in-law! Are you sick? Why are you still rushing to eat buns? Now that your body is fine, don''t cling to my uncle anymore! She was domineering at night, and also in the morning, which made her get up so early to block the uncle at the door, but she didn''t stop her! "Yuzhu too! Don''t you know how to stop my uncle? Bringing my uncle back to the Liujin Courtyard, how many things will cost her?" Dongmei stomped her feet indignantly. Ning Yue didn''t speak. This is the difference between her mother''s family and her husband''s family. At her mother''s house, if she has a headache, everyone will exaggerate and go to Lin Lanzhi, for fear that Lin Lanzhi thinks that they don''t pay enough attention to her; It''s not worth mentioning here, maybe she still thinks she''s delicate. It was not until evening that Xuanyin returned to Liujin Courtyard excitedly, with a high spirit, holding a brocade box in his hand: "Yueyue, look what I bought for you!" As soon as he finished speaking, he lifted the curtain and entered the room, and found that the atmosphere inside was not quite right, it was chilly! He looked at Dongmei who was standing aside with lowered eyebrows, and then at Qiuxiang who saluted him before continuing to make plans, frowned, opened the small door, and entered Ning Yue''s room. Ning Yue had heard his voice a long time ago, she didn''t move, she was lying on her side on the bed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (2) Chapter 387 Me and Sakura, who do you choose (2) Xuan Yin was slightly taken aback, sat down on the edge of the bed, leaned over and patted her shoulder and said, "What''s the matter? Is there something uncomfortable? Or are you angry with me?" Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and she ignored him. Xuanyin smacked his lips, opened the brocade box, took out the pair of merman tear bracelets, waved them in front of Ning Yue, and said like a treasure, "I''ve been waiting for a day, they made it now, isn''t it beautiful?" Ning Yue grabbed the bracelet, threw it out casually, and said coldly: "Why wait a day? You want to play by yourself, why bother to use me as a cover?" Xuan Yin looked at the things he had carefully selected and bought, and was thrown away like garbage. He felt uncomfortable, but he still leaned over, leaned against her lightly, and said, "Is it because I didn''t accompany you?" Ning Yue didn''t have the strength to push him away, so she pulled the quilt over her head. "Oh, you..." Xuanyin scratched her head, pulled off the quilt, and buried her face in the pillow again, "Are you really angry?" "You think too much." Dongmei pushed the door open and came in, holding a bowl of millet porridge in her hand. Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and said, "Dongmei, is your master angry with me?" you still need to ask? You leave your new wife alone and go to accompany that little sister Lao Shizi... instead of staying at Ma''s house for a few days, you are dying of illness, and the lady doesn''t care about you, just sit in Niu Niu''s room to see if you are angry? Dongmei thought so in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it out of her mouth. Fourth master''s aura is still quite strong. "I''m fine, go ahead." Ning Yue said lightly. Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and smiled, leaning over to kiss her, but she buried her head even tighter in the pillow, Xuanyin said: "If you want to stay, just say it." Say it quickly, miss! At this time, what are you still putting on airs? It''s serious to open your mouth to keep my uncle here! You still expect men to realize their mistakes by themselves? how can that be possible? If you don''t tell me, he won''t realize it all his life, okay? "No, I''m fine by myself. I''m happy and quiet when you''re not here." What a size you are! Who mistook the second master for a son-in-law yesterday? If he rushed over and shouted pain, if he didn''t miss my uncle, who would believe it? Uncle, you too! The girls made it clear that they want you to take the initiative to stay, can''t you see? You have to force people to speak, as if if you don''t speak, you don''t care about you! I''m dying for you two! Dongmei stomps her feet! Just as the young couple were "in a stalemate", Biqing''s anxious voice sounded outside: "Fourth Master! Fourth Master is not good! Sakura is on fire again! I''m so uncomfortable that I''m throwing up, go and have a look!" Xuan Yin let go of Ning Yue''s hand. In Zhihuiyuan, the maids are tidying up Xuan Bin''s bed and trousers. When touched by the tentacles, they are slippery, cool, and sticky. Is this... a dream? Er Ye is at the age when he is just full of vigor, but Er Ye doesn''t dote on maids, so it''s normal to have **** dreams. The two blushed and took out the dirty laundry. In the Xuanjia military camp, King Zhongshan is discussing the war in southern Xinjiang with his sons and staff. "Bin''er, Bin''er!" King Zhongshan looked at his son who didn''t respond to his shouts, and frowned, "Master Yang is asking you something, what are you doing?" Xuan Bin came back to his senses, his ears felt a little hot, he gathered his sense of consciousness that had somehow disappeared, got up, and saluted Yang''s staff with fists: "Sorry, I was thinking about another question just now, and I didn''t hear what you said, please Say it again." Xuans family, except for the useless county king, are very courteous and virtuous. Staff Yang graciously returned the salute: Second Young Master, dont worry about it, minister, just say it again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (3) Chapter 388 Who do you choose, Sakura and me (3) He walked to the sand table, laid out a mountain range, inserted a small red flag into it and said: "My son is trapped in the Dongyu Mountain Range of Yanmen Pass. According to my understanding, the Dongyu Mountain Range is a terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. , Surrounded by mountains on three sides, the mountains are extremely steep, which is not conducive to marching. There is a gorge in the north, which is the only entrance. If the prince wants to break through, he can only go from here, but now this entrance is being guarded by the southern Xinjiang army. If We went to support Shizi, we had no choice but to fight from the enemy''s rear, open the gorge, and fight a way for Shizi." Xuan Zhao jumped up against the case: "Then let''s fight! I will take the lead! Kill those dogs from southern Xinjiang without leaving any behind!" King Zhongshan''s face was gloomy and silent. He didn''t immediately respond to the third son''s words, but looked at Xuan Bin. Among the four sons, the eldest son had the best aptitude, followed by the second son. The third son was good at martial arts, but unfortunately he was too impatient. Needless to say, the fourth child still needs to be tempered. He is not of one mind with them at all. He didn''t ask the fourth child to participate in this kind of meeting. Xuan Bin felt the expectation of his father, nodded slightly, and said to Yang''s staff: "Excuse me, how many people are there in total in the enemy army besieging my elder brother?" "It is reported that the news came back..." Yang''s staff paused, "Thirty thousand." "Three... three... 30,000? It costs 30,000 to guard a gorge?" Xuan Zhao was dumbfounded, "Where''s my elder brother?" Staff Yang stretched out his palm. Xuan Zhao said: "Five thousand?" "Five hundred." Staff member Yang finished speaking in a low voice, and the audience fell silent. With a ratio of sixty to one, even a battle of wheels can kill people alive. What''s more, Xuan Yu and the others have been trapped in the canyon all the time, without food supply, the longer they delay, the weaker their physical strength is, and the more unfavorable it is for fighting. The enemy didn''t do anything, they were just so sleepy, they could trap Xuan Yu and the others to death. "Nanjiang paid a lot of money this time, and must put his son to death." Staff member Yang shook his head and sighed bitterly. The threat Xuanyu poses to Nanjiang is no less than the threat Nanjiang God of War poses to the Great New Dynasty. What''s more, Xuanyu once stole the treasures of the Nanjiang royal family. Xuan Yu, is it because of a shame? King Zhongshan''s face became very ugly: "I know that Yu''er is going to be in danger this time, but I didn''t expect that the danger came so quickly that I was almost caught off guard! This is my best son. The hope of the Xuan family, but now, this hope has been driven into a desperate situation - it will take ten days at the fastest from here to Yanmen Pass, I seriously doubt whether Yu''er can last until that day!" "Father." Xuan Bin stood up and said solemnly, "Please send troops from the imperial court. The closest to Yanmen Pass is about two days'' journey to the Jizhou military camp. The Jizhou army has a total of 50,000 horses, under the command of Lu Hui. Lu Hui enters Beijing When I was debriefing, I had dealt with him, and although he was a bit lewd, he was still brave." Unexpectedly, King Zhongshan gave a cold snort when he heard this time. Xuan Bin was puzzled. Yang''s staff sighed and said: "The prince''s people have already asked the emperor for troops, but unfortunately, the Qinglian sect in Jizhou started to make trouble. Lu Hui was busy suppressing them and had no time to allocate troops to support the prince." The Qinglian Sect is an organization active in the south, built by the remnants of the previous dynasty. It often recruits soldiers from the people and secretly confronts the court. The court has always said that they want to suppress them. They killed them all. This time, they openly provoked the court, and it seemed reasonable that the court would send troops to suppress it. It''s just that the Qinglian Sect didn''t make trouble early or late, so why did it happen when Xuan Yu was under siege? (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (4) Chapter 389 Me and Sakura, who do you choose (4) Xuan Zhao doesnt understand, deeply doesnt understand! Staff Yang patiently explained: "Third Young Master, have you ever heard of raising an enemy to protect oneself?" "Huh?" Xuan Zhao widened his eyes. Yang''s staff said again: "There is a saying in Buddhism, which roughly means that waves are water, and water is waves. If the waves are gone, the water must be gone." Xuan Zhao was at a loss, and Yang''s staff bluntly said: "The imperial court has not wiped out the Qinglian Sect, but it is useful to keep the Qinglian Sect." Xuan Zhao understood this sentence, and a sharp cold light burst out from his eyes: "You mean...the Qinglian Sect and the imperial court belong together?" Staff Yang pondered for a while, and said: "The essence is opposite, but it is not surprising that they colluded together for the sake of profit. The Qinglian sect gathered so many strong men and believers under the guise of fighting against the imperial court, which itself can be seen as a kind of money-gathering The imperial court knew that it could not become a big climate, so they turned a blind eye and closed their eyes to ''raise'' it. At critical moments, such as now, let it come out to make a fuss, and the Jizhou army can justifiably not send troops." This is the first time Xuan Zhao heard of such a strange hostile relationship, and he was stunned. King Zhongshan said heavily: "They all want to force my son to death!" "My lord!" Another staff member stood up, clasped his fists in his hands, his eyes glowed like torches, "The emperor is not benevolent, and our Xuan family army went through life and death for him! He took advantage of the southern border war to kill the young lord! This kind of person, It''s not worth the lord''s life for him! My lord! Reverse it!" "That''s right, my lord! Turn it over!" Another staff member slammed his cup and stood up, "Emperor Dog, this time he really ran out of tricks! Either the young master helps him conquer Nanjiang, or the Nanjiang gang He got rid of the young master! Son of a bitch, what did he think of our Xuan family army?" Soon, a room full of civil servants and military generals howled with righteous indignation! King Zhongshan''s deep eyes swept over everyone''s angry faces, he pinched his eyebrows sadly, and said in a deep voice: "I understand everyone''s feelings, but now is not a good time to force the palace. There is another Sikong Shuo over there. If we go to war with the emperor, Sikong Shuo will reap the benefits of the fisherman. Right now, let''s solve Yu''er''s crisis first!" After hearing this, everyone gradually calmed down. Xuan Bin said again: "Why is Big Brother being besieged? Based on what I know about Big Brother, Big Brother shouldn''t be so careless." Staff Yang shook his head: "I am also very confused, but I am afraid that the answer can only be known after seeing the prince." "Then..." Xuan Bin asked seriously, "Who is the general who besieged Big Brother?" Staff Yang said, "It''s the God of War in southern Xinjiang." Xuan Bin''s eyes moved: "I heard... he wasn''t originally from Southern Xinjiang?" Staff Yang nodded: "That''s right, he is an orphan. Ten years ago, he fled to southern Xinjiang and was adopted by a businessman. No one knows where he came from, who his parents are, and there are relatives in his family. Anyway, he is young. Yes, the aptitude is excellent, I am afraid it is not inferior to the prince." Besieged by such formidable enemies, Xuan Yu''s situation became a little more dangerous. Xuan Bin looked serious, and said: "Father, let me take the shadow guards to join the secret army! The power we have cultivated for so many years is time to put it to use!" The reason why it is called the Secret Army is because it is an army that cannot be discovered by the court. If you use it, if you are not careful, it may attract the fear of the court. But right now, for the sake of Xuan Yu''s safety, they can''t care about these anymore. If the Xuan family army is compared to a dragon, Xuan Yu is the head of the dragon. If the head of the dragon is chopped off, what use is the body of the dragon? (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (5) Chapter 390 Me and Sakura, who do you choose (5) King Zhongshan clenched his hands tightly and said, "Okay, you lead a hundred shadow guards to Yanmen Pass, assemble five thousand secret troops, and mix with the mercenaries. Try not to let the court find out. The purpose of going here is not to fight with that The God of War in Southern Border will compete, kill blood, and save your elder brother!" Xuan Bin clasped his fists, his eyes froze: "Your servant takes orders!" Xuan Zhao patted the table and said, "Father! Me! I want to go with my second brother too!" Xuan Bin patted him on the shoulder, and said softly: "You still need to take care of this family, be obedient, and wait for me to come back." Saying this, he turned and left the tent. Xuan Zhao chased after him: "Hey, hey, why? I already hired a doctor for that Ma Ningyue, why didn''t you take me to the battlefield?" Xuan Bin took a deep look at him, and said earnestly: "If you stay, you will naturally have a reason to stay, so don''t ask any more questions. Also, my elder brother and I are not here. You are the elder brother, take good care of the concubine mother." He Xiaoyin, don''t bully him anymore, you understand?" "Hmph!" Xuan Zhao rolled his eyes. Xuan Bin frowned: "Did you hear that?" "Why do you want me to take care of that little bastard?" "Third brother!" Xuan Bin''s tone suddenly sank. Xuan Zhao snorted disdainfully: "Why are you so fierce? You think I don''t know, but you hate him more than I do!" That was all in the past, because he was not born by a mother, he always felt that Xiao Yin''s mother had ruined the relationship between his mother and concubine and his father, so he always had a deep hostility towards Xiao Yin. But at the moment when the eldest brother handed over the burden of the eldest brother to him, he still felt the mission of being part of the Xuan family. Xuan Bin pressed Xuan Zhao''s shoulder with a solemn expression that he had never seen before: "Take care of Concubine Mu and Xiao Yin, did you hear clearly?" Xuan Zhao was taken aback by his expression, then moved his shoulders impatiently: "I heard you, I heard you, I''m so annoying!" "Also." Xuan Bin said suddenly, "Take care of Ma Ningyue." Xuan Zhao jumped up "frightened": "Are you kidding me? Why should I take care of her?" Xuan Bin lowered his eyes, and a slight worry appeared on his gentle face: "Brother said, if he doesn''t come back, this is his last wish." Xuan Zhao''s heart trembled violently: "AhBrother, he..." Xuan Bin didn''t explain any more. It''s good to understand some things. There is no need to say it. He patted his younger brother on the shoulder again: "This family depends on you." Xuanzhao was stunned for a long while, wondering if it was the sadness of parting that infected him, or the second brother''s aura that resembled the eldest brother touched him, he straightened his back, and said solemnly: "I know Second brother, I will take good care of everyone. I am here, the Xuan family is here, the Xuan family is dead, and I am dead." Xuan Bin changed into night clothes and a wolf totem mask. Under the moonlight, his gentle and handsome face could not be seen clearly, only the ferocious and terrifying fangs on the mask. Behind him, a hundred shadow guards all put on their masks. Xuan Bin got on his horse and glanced at the direction of the palace. He was alone, as if he had nothing to worry about. Needless to say, the men in the Xuan family were not afraid of death. The mother and concubine will live well if they are taken care of by the Guo family, and the third sibling has the support of the Hou family, so they will not live too badly, except for that person... "Third brother, if I can''t come back, that... is also my last wish." "Ah? Which one? Second brother, please explain clearly! Second brother-second brother-second brother-" The night, like a beast with its mouth wide open, engulfed Xuan Bin''s figure bit by bit. Xuan Zhao returned to the mansion, with his head drooping, until he reached the gate of Qingling Pavilion, then raised his head, straightened his expression, and strode in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (6) Chapter 391 Me and Sakura, who do you choose (6) Sun Yao is very happy, usually the third master never enters her room before going to bed, and it is because of the order of the princess, if not, he can sleep in the study every day. "Third Master, are you tired?" Sun Yao brought hot water, twisted a handkerchief to wipe Xuan Zhao''s face, "Are you hungry? There is a midnight snack in the small kitchen, I asked Shihua to bring it." "I''m not hungry." He doesn''t have the habit of eating late at night, and none of the men from the Xuan family have it, except for the odd one like Xuan Yin. Sun Yao saw that Xuan Zhao''s expression was not quite right, and asked with concern: "Third Lord, what happened?" "No." Xuan Zhao said casually, seeing Sun Yao''s unbelieving expression, he said sullenly, "In the future, you will take care of the third sibling." Sun Yao became vigilant instinctively: "Third Master, you..." Could it be that he has a crush on Ning Yue? Xuan Zhao continued to say sullenly: "Don''t think too much, the master is entrusted by others. In short, you just need to take care of her. I also have an explanation to him...they." who are they? Sun Yao blinked. "I''m a big man, if you women don''t know how to take care of others, I''ll just...please you." His voice was very low, with a hint of gloom, which Sun Yao couldn''t bear to refuse. What''s more, he said it so frankly, which proved that he trusted her. It was night, and Sun Yao went to Ning Yue''s side. The pain for two consecutive days made Ning Yue exhausted. When Xuan Yin came to see her, she still had the strength to roll over twice. Now, even walking on the ground, she has to be supported by two people. Sun Yao''s face paled: "Fourth brother and sister, why...how did you become like this?" Ning Yue had a weak smile on his pale face: "It''s okay, it''s just sunflower water. I have a stomachache. It will be fine in a few days." Who has abdominal pain like yours? A few days ago, under Ning Xi''s instigation, Sun Yao treated her younger brother and sister quite coldly, but seeing her sick like this, she felt a bit of guilt in her heart: "It''s all my fault, you didn''t go to the Wenfang Academy to pay your respects these two days, I should have guessed you were uncomfortable." Ning Yue twitched the corners of her lips, but said nothing. She is not a cold person, but her body is too uncomfortable, she doesn''t want to socialize. Sun Yao''s eyes swept away: "Where is the fourth brother?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes. When Sun Yao found Wenfangyuan, Xuanyin was playing with Xiaoying''s newly bought beads. Xiaoying took out a bead from the bottle and put it in her palm, asking Xuanyin to guess the color. If she guessed right, she would kiss him. If she made a mistake, she would hit him. Xuan Yin basically can''t make mistakes, but in order to make her happy, she made mistakes on purpose several times. Sun Yao opened the curtain, and saw Xiao Ying hugging Xuan Yin''s neck, kissed him on the face, then nestled into his arms, giggling. Sun Yao is a very old-fashioned person, but men and women have different seats at seven years old, and Sakura is only five years old. Logically, such intimacy is normal. However, for some reason, a layer of discomfort surged up in her heart for no reason. "Fourth brother, come out for a while." She didn''t even say hello to Xiao Ying, but directly called Xuan Yin, which showed that she was arguing for Ning Yue in her heart. Xuanyin put down Xiaoying, got up and walked to the corridor. Although he didn''t have a good relationship with Xuanzhao, he respected this third sister-in-law quite a bit. Men from the Xuan family are not used to putting personal grievances on women. "Sister-in-law three, are you looking for me?" Sun Yao remembered Ning Yue''s weak appearance, so she stopped playing around with him, and said straight to the point: "How long are you going to stay in Wenfangyuan?" Xuanyin was stunned for a moment, wondering why Sun Yao asked him this question, it seems that he and Sun Yao are not very familiar, but he still said seriously: "When Xiaoying recovers, I will go back." (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (7) Chapter 392 Who do you choose, Sakura and me (7) "Recovery? What do you mean by recovery? No more fever, no more fever, or completely fine?" Sun Yao gradually became agitated as she spoke, and said hastily without waiting for Xuan Yin to answer , "How long will it take? You still have a new wife in the house, don''t you care? She just got married, and everything is a stranger. She only knows you and can only rely on you. It''s better for you to throw her aside. , run to accompany my sister! This is your sister''s home! Her father, mother, and her three brothers are all at home! What about Yueer? You left her there alone, did you ever think that she would feel uncomfortable? " At the end of the story, Sun Yao burst into tears. She couldn''t tell if she was talking about Ning Yue or herself. During the few days when Xuan Zhao slept in the study, like Ning Yue, she was in a completely strange environment, unaccompanied. If I want to make Xuan Zhao angry, I am afraid that those maids will report to the princess. Fortunately, she was envious of Ning Yue and Xuan Yin''s close relationship before, but now it seems that Ning Yue is more pitiful than her. "Sister-in-law three, Ning Yue... is she..." Xuanyin asked suspiciously. Sun Yao wiped her tears and said, "Go and see for yourself, I can''t explain it." Xuan Yin''s eyes flickered, he explained a few words to Bi Qing, and strode away. Sun Yao turned around, and saw Xiao Ying standing at the door, her dark eyes were like deep dark eyes, which shocked her a lot! When did this child appear? Why is there no sound? Didn''t she listen to what she said just now? "Sakura, why did you get out of bed? You haven''t put on your shoes yet." Sun Yao held back the strangeness in her heart, smiled and squatted down. Sakura''s calm face slowly showed an innocent and pleasant smile: "I want to play with my sister-in-law." Sun Yao was stunned for a moment. This child looks so pretty when she smiles. Sun Yao stroked her hair and said, "Okay, what do you want to play? Third sister-in-law will accompany you, let''s go into the house." Sakura stretched out her hand: "Sister-in-law, hug." Xuanyin returned to the Liujin Courtyard briskly on the soles of his feet. Ning Yue had already rested, but did not fall asleep. Hearing Xuanyin''s footsteps, he knew that Xuanyin was slowly sitting on the bed. She didn''t move. "Are you asleep?" Xuanyin asked softly, as if afraid of waking her up, with a very gentle voice. Ning Yue still didn''t move. Xuanyin hugged her into his arms, and kissed her delicately between her eyebrows, but she still didn''t move. After hugging her like this for a while, Xuan Yin didn''t wait for her response, put her back on the bed, tucked her in the quilt, went outside, and called Dongmei. Dongmei held the medicine bowl and made a gesture to pour it out. In fact, Ning Yue stopped taking medicine a long time ago, Dongmei just wanted to show my uncle what kind of life her young lady has been living these two days! Xuan Yin frowned thickly: "Whose medicine?" Dongmei said in amazement: "Mrs.! Don''t you know? Madam came with sunflower water, and I fainted several times yesterday! It was the second and third masters who invited the doctor and prescribed the medicine!" Xuan Yin''s face immediately became unattractive: "Your master is not feeling well, why didn''t you tell me?" Dongmei murmured: "I wanted to tell you, but the servant went to the Wenfangyuan several times, sometimes saying that you were busy, and sometimes saying that you accompanied Miss Xiaoying out of the house, and the servant didn''t even see half of you! I thought you knew, but you didnt want to care about Madam! Xuanyin glared at Dongmei! Dongmei was so frightened that she immediately fell silent. "Who are you talking to?" Xuanyin asked in a deep voice. Dongmei pursed her lips and said: "Yuzhu, I told her both times, and the servants don''t know anyone else in Wenfangyuan." (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (8) Chapter 393 Who do you choose, Sakura and me (8) Xuanyin immediately ordered someone to call Yuzhu. Yuzhu entered the door, looked at the livid fourth master, and then at Dongmei with a sneer, and instantly understood what happened. She suppressed the anxiety in her heart, stepped forward, and saluted: "Fourth master." Xuanyin looked at her coldly, without the disappointment of being betrayed by a confidant, just indifferently, as if looking at an ant: "Why are you keeping the matter from me about Madam?" Yuzhu was still calm, and said softly: "Your servant... didn''t do it on purpose. The princess first asked the servant what happened, and the servant told the princess truthfully. The meaning of the princess...is that you are afraid that you will leave Xiaoying alone and go to accompany the lady. , so I didnt ask the servants to tell you. "Are you really telling the truth?" Yuzhu nodded lightly: "Yes, the servant girl said that Madam brought sunflower water, and the pain was severe, and asked if I should let you go back. The princess may think it''s no big deal, and asked someone to boil a bowl of brown sugar water." Dongmei snorted disdainfully: "Then did you tell the princess that Madam was fine before, but this time the pain is so severe for no reason?" Yuzhu''s eyes flashed. Xuanyin smiled lightly, very coldly: "Didn''t you tell my concubine mother that it''s because my wife is young and coquettish that she makes such a fuss?" Yuzhu suddenly changed color! Xuanyin sneered and closed it: "Since you like to curry favor with the princess so much, go to Wenfangyuan!" Yuzhu plopped down on her knees and kowtowed her head: "Fourth Master! Fourth Master, spare your life! This servant is wrong! This servant really didn''t expect the fourth lady to be so seriously ill! This servant thought that my wife would be fine! This servant will never dare again, four Lord, let your slaves stay and serve you! Fourth Lordfourth master Xuan Yin didn''t bother to listen to her nonsense anymore, kicked her out, and several rough envoy women immediately stepped forward and tied her to Wenfangyuan. Yuzhu insists on her own identity, and has been in the mansion all the time, being treated like a half master. No one, including herself, has ever expected that Xuanyin dealt with her just because of her small selfishness, and she was treated well. So merciless. Everyone knows that the princess loves the fourth child, and what will the princess do to the servant girl who was kicked out by the fourth child? Yuzhu was almost driven to Wenfangyuan on the front foot, and was transferred to the handyman''s room by the princess on the back foot. There is a place for coolies. After this incident, the servants of Wenfangyuan no longer dared to despise this new lady. Xuanyin took a bath, went back to the house, slept on Ning Yue''s bed, and hugged Ning Yue into his arms. He actually knew that Ning Yue was pretending to sleep, kissed him, and said: "I sent Yuzhu away. Who dares to neglect you?" Ning Yue moved her body, and took away his hand that had penetrated into her obscene clothes: "What''s the matter with Guan Yuzhu? Don''t they act according to your face? They will curry favor with whomever you care about." "Then they must all be blind!" Xuanyin said, squeezing her hand, "Master obviously cares about you!" I care a lot, but not the most. Ning Yue remained silent and did not answer. Xuan Yin hugged her a little tighter, touched her stomach with his big palm, and rubbed it gently: "Does it still hurt?" Ning Yue turned her face away and didn''t want to talk to him, but it was undeniable that the heat of his palm was sticking to her painful place, and the pain seemed to be gradually reducing. While kneading, Xuanyin slowly input some true energy: "It''s my fault that made you wronged, but I really didn''t care about you. When I was a waste before, they all looked down on me, only Xiao Ying, keep telling me, Brother Yin, you can do it. Besides my mother, she is the second person who is willing to believe in me, so I pamper her a little bit." (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： Me and Sakura, who do you choose (9) Chapter 394 Me and Sakura, who do you choose (9) She is the second, I am the third, I am one step late after all, so you care more about her, right? Ning Yue didn''t understand why such thoughts flashed through her mind? I am his wife, why should I compete with his sister for favor? She should be with him and care about his sister. only- When she thinks of that child, kissing his lips, her heart feels like being pricked by a needle, making her uncomfortable. She blinked slowly: "After that, do you have to take care of her whenever she gets sick?" Xuanyin was silent for a long while, holding her hand tightly, and said in a low voice: "I promise you, I will never leave you alone again, no matter whether she is sick or not." Ning Yue didn''t say anything, just closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep in his arms. This night, she slept more soundly than last night. His hand remained on her abdomen and never left for a moment. At daybreak, Sikong Liu came with a medicine box. After giving Ning Yue his pulse, Sikong Liu prescribed a prescription. Ning Yue took the prescription, but didn''t mean to read it carefully, but asked: "Why do I feel so much pain? Is it related to being urged?" Sikong Liu opened his mouth: "Ah, you...you know that you have been forced to have your period?" In the previous life, I came to Kuishui at the age of sixteen or seven. In this life, I came to Kuishui three years earlier. Can you not know? Ning Yue let out a "hmm". "How did you know?" "Doctor Zhou said." Sikong Liu glanced at her suspiciously, touched his chin, and said, "Oh, actually, it''s not mainly menstrual medicine, it''s... the stone powder in that medicine." "Stone powder?" Ning Yue had never heard of such a weird thing, "What stone powder?" Sikong Liu coughed embarrassingly: "It''s...that obsidian powder!" "When have I ever eaten obsidian powder?" Ning Yue stared in confusion. Seeing Sikong Liu''s evasive expression, she narrowed her eyes and said, "In the health pills...is there obsidian powder? The obsidian in the peace talisman ? "Ahem!" Sikong Liu cleared his throat, "To be precise, the one in the peace talisman is only half, the other half was ground into stone powder, and then..." Basically into your stomach. "Why did you give me that?" Ning Yue had a vague guess in her mind, but she still hoped that Sikong Liu could give her an answer. Sikong Liu laughed dryly twice: "I''ll eat that for you...to make sure you can bear the poison of the Gu worms! If you can''t bear it, the Gu worms will attack Xuanyin even more. Generally speaking, the more cold food powder you take , the more Gu worms like the environment in your body, the higher the success rate of Acacia detoxification... However, the physique of ordinary people can''t bear a single health pill..." Speaking of this, he gradually didn''t dare to look into Ning Yue''s eyes. "So, he knew that Gu poison would be transferred, and asked me to marry Xuan Yin. From the beginning, he just used me as a tool." After Ning Yue finished speaking, Sikong Liu was speechless, and Ning Yue said again, "Xuan Yin Did Yin''s first three fiancees all die like this?" Sikong Liupi smiled and nodded. "Oh." Ning Yue was extremely calm, her eyes were like water, without any ripples, "I thought he was really recuperating my body by giving me health pills. It turned out that he just wanted to try those poisons. , is it poisonous enough to kill me?" Sikong Liu wanted to say that it was not a poison, but just a thousand-year-old cold stone, but when he got to the point of speaking, he felt that the danger of the cold stone was no less dangerous than that of Hedinghong This girl must be very angry, he thought. What surprised him was that Ning Yue didn''t show the slightest bit of anger. From the beginning to the end, she was as calm as an outsider: "I see, thank you, old man. Last time in the palace, I pretended to be the old man''s closed disciple and offended you." . Sikong Liu laughed: "It''s nothing! If you like it, I can accept you as a closed disciple!" Ning Yue nodded lightly: "I appreciate the old gentleman''s kindness." Not long after Sikongliu left, Xuanyin came out of the small kitchen. Chef Yin cooked for the first time in his life. Although he only boiled two eggs, he almost burned half the kitchen. "The old man is gone?" He looked around, "So fast! What did he tell you? Is it okay? Why does it hurt so much?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes expressionlessly: "I didn''t say anything, it''s just a woman''s abdominal pain, take some medicine first." "Really?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows suspiciously. At this time, Biqing hurried in, "Fourth Master, Xiaoying is not feeling well again! She also vomited the medicine and supper, crying You, go and have a look!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 395： Xuan Yins Choice (1) Chapter 395 Xuan Yin''s Choice (1) In the room illuminated by the candlelight, Ning Yue sat quietly on the official hat chair. The light of the fire shone on her, stretching her thin figure very long. Her pale face also had an unattractive color due to the firelight. "Miss." Dongmei said softly. Ning Yue quietly stared at the dancing flame on the candle, her thin lips were slightly pressed together, and then opened again: "Don''t make noise, let me be quiet." Dongmei closed her mouth, she knew that the young lady was very angry now, she was angry with her sister-in-law. In fact, it is impossible for anyone not to be angry! What serious illness did you have? She has to ask her married brother to accompany her every now and then! Brother is not your father! Am I obliged to spoil you like this? Although Xiao Ying and Xuanyin got along like this in the past, her young lady was not sad before. Now, their brother-sister relationship has hurt her young lady''s emotions. Dongmei feels in her heart that both of them are going too far up. But these words, she only dared to mutter in her stomach, if she really said it, she might make the young lady even more sad. Now, she really doesn''t look down on the young lady''s discomfort. Of course, even though Dongmei didn''t say anything, these thoughts had already flashed through Ning Yue''s mind. Ning Yue pinched her fingers, wondering if she was too small? When she was in Tangliyuan, she treated Niuniu no worse than Xuanyin treated Xiaoying. Now, if Niuniu is sick, she can leave Xuanyin and go back to her mother''s house without saying a word. Of course, even if Niuniu is really sick, Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin will never tell her. They always hope that she and Xuanyin can have a good relationship, and they put Xuanyin first in her heart, and her mother''s family and everything else come behind. As for the Xuan family, they all hope that Xiao Ying will do well, so that everyone, including Xuan Yin, will regard Xiao Ying as the most important thing. To put it bluntly, a foreign daughter-in-law like her is just an air of master slave. It''s just that, although she understands this truth, she is her husband after all. Anyone can despise her and ignore her, except Xuanyin. Xuanyin''s doting on his younger sister, even though he didn''t want to admit it, did make her angry. Obviously he doesn''t fit in with this family, and obviously he doesn''t care about anyone, but Xiangli is such a baby, and in order to take care of Xiangli, he left his new wife Does she want to quarrel with Xuanyin? Or the Cold War? Or abduct Xuanyin back? The first type is undoubtedly what she wants to do the most at the moment, the second type is what she wants to do immediately after finishing the first type, and the third type...is just an option. But, after the quarrel, after the cold war, what will she get? Is Xuanyin so "scared" that he never dares not to take her seriously, or is he staying away from her ever since? It seems that, judging from the little tyrant''s unthreatening temperament, the latter is more likely. Could it be that he took so much money to cure him of the poison, but in the end, he became someone else''s? How willing? ! What''s more, the purpose of marrying Xuan Yin in the first place was not to use Xuan Yin''s hand to deal with Sikong Shuo? Sikong Shuo hasn''t been eradicated yet, how could she "fight" with Xuanyin? I feel sad because I look forward to it. If she no longer regards him as a person who can be loved, but only treats him as a monarch who "carefully" serves and wins over, she won''t be so uncomfortable. She got up and opened the small door: "Xuanyin, let''s talk." Xuan Yin, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, heard the voice that had been silent for a long time, raised his head, and looked at her pitifully: "I even rejected Bi Qing, and I didn''t even eat dinner, so I just waited for you here for an hour, you Just give me a ''let''s talk''?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： Xuan Yins Choice (2) Chapter 396 Xuan Yin''s Choice (2) "Don''t talk about it, then I''ll sleep." Ning Yue said blankly, then turned and walked inside. Xuanyin jumped up to her, grabbed her wrist and said, "Talk! Of course! Who doesn''t talk about whose grandson?" Dongmei backed out wisely, closed the door, and left this world to the awkward couple. Ning Yue flicked his hand away: "Sit down." She sat down on the stool beside the table. Xuanyin had no choice but to sit down, staring at her with big eyes, with a straight back, as if waiting for King Zhongshan to speak every time he made a mistake. Ning Yue poured him a cup of tea with a serious expression and a gentle tone: "I have no problem with you taking care of your sister." "Really?" Xuanyin''s eyes lit up a little. Ning Yue glanced at him, poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "Don''t be too happy, I haven''t finished talking yet." "Can you hold hands and talk?" Xuanyin looked at her pitifully again, like an abandoned civet cat, full of innocence and grievance. Ning Yue paused, and clenched the hand holding the teacup: "No." Xuan Yin curled her lips, and resentfully retracted the little wolf''s paw that was about to touch her. Ning Yue said unhurriedly: "You can take care of your sister, but not when I am sick. Although I am an adult, I can take care of my body better than her, but I also hope that someone can take care of her." Give me a break. If you can''t do it, you can send me back to my natal family to recuperate." "I can do it!" Xuanyin couldn''t help but grabbed her cold little hand, "You''re sick, and it''s too late for me to feel sorry for you, so why would I be willing to send you away?" Ning Yue''s face was not immediately moved by his words, she withdrew her hand and said, "Also, if she is sick and I don''t..." "I can always go to this..." I wanted to say take care, but somehow, after my tongue got stuck, it became "Visit her?" Ning Yue nodded lightly: "Yes, but you can''t stay overnight, and you can''t be too close. Men and women have different seats at seven years old. She is five years old and will be six soon. Some habits, the older they are, the harder they are to change. It''s time for her to be like other ladies. Same, study the etiquette and rules of women. Of course, if you want, she will stick to you until the day she gets married, just pretend I didn''t say anything. " "It''s only been a few days, and you''re so angry. How dare I let her stick until we get married?" Xuan Yin hummed weakly. After humming, he thought of something, and his eyes lit up, "You are actually jealous, right?" ? Ning Yue didn''t answer him, but said: "I have a little cousin in the Lin family, who is eight years old this year. I want to take him over and live in my house for a few days." Xuanyin exploded in an instant: "What? Live in your room? How can it be? I didn''t sleep in your room. How dare you call another man?" "He''s just a kid, we''re related by blood." "Cousin, hum! Most cousins ??get married!" Ning Yue looked at him indifferently: "Then Xiaoying is not her own, isn''t it more likely between you than me and my cousin?" Xuanyin disapproved and said: "What are you talking about? I am so much older than her! When she grows up, I will be old, okay?" "She is fifteen, you are thirty, how old is she?" In the previous life, she was thirteen, and Sikong was thirty, so they are married? She is to Sikong Shuo what Xiaoying is to Xuanyin, they are both relatives who have no blood relationship. She finally understood where the unease came from, because she had experienced it before, so she was afraid of repeating the same mistakes, "I know she is very young, and she doesn''t have that kind of thought, just treat me as a small belly!" This angry sentence almost blocked all of Xuanyin''s arguments. Xuanyin opened his mouth and was speechless for a while. In fact, his relationship with Xiao Ying is really just brother and sister. Xiao Ying clings to him, similar to Princess Cling. He doesn''t take it too seriously, but it seems that Yueyue really minds... Judging from the six months of getting along with her, she is not a bad girl. Reasonable people, could it be... that they really did something wrong? (end of this chapter) Chapter 397： Xuan Yins Choice (3) Chapter 397 Xuan Yin''s Choice (3) He held Ning Yue''s hand: "I see, the lady is the most important." Ning Yue didn''t speak or move. She was not very surprised by this result. Xuan Yin cares about Xiao Ying, not only to comfort his lovesickness for his sister, but also because Xiao Ying gave him several years of company during the lowest period of his life. Although she came later, she was bewitched by Xuanyin. Based on this, it is impossible for Xuanyin to be indifferent to her easily. Of course, Xuan Yin''s willingness to agree so readily was indeed beyond her expectations. Xuanyin said in a low voice: "Can you forgive me?" Ning Yue said calmly: "You just promised verbally. You once said that life is lived, not just said. I don''t know yet, whether you can really do it." Xuanyin snorted: "Then just watch and see if I can do it!" Ning Yue lowered her eyes, brushed off her wide sleeves: "Okay, let''s go see Sakura." "Ah?" Xuan Yin widened his clear and flawless eyes, "It''s not... you are not allowed to look at her?" "I didn''t say that, don''t get me wrong." "But you are still sick, don''t need it, let''s go to another day." Thinking of her lying in the Liujin Courtyard in pain for two days and a night but no one cares about her, it would be a lie to say that she doesn''t feel distressed. Ning Yue stood up calmly: "I drank Sikong Liu''s medicine, and I''m already much better. Let''s go, Xiaoying is sick like this. If you don''t go, she should be sad." Bunfangyuan The princess hugged Xiaoying and fed her the medicine. Xiaoying turned her face away, and a spoon flowed down her neck like this. it is good." "Don''t...it''s so bitter...don''t drink..." Xiaoying broke down in tears and said, "I want brother Yin to hello!" Princess sighed, put the spoon back into the bowl, and waved her hand. Biqing asked the little maid to remove the medicine bowl. Princess hugged Sakura tightly, touched Sakura''s hot forehead with her lips, and said anxiously: "Is it true that the fourth child won''t come?" Bi Qing replied: "Fourth Madam is indeed seriously ill, even old Mr. Sikong was alarmed." "Hmph." The concubine snorted coldly, "Are you alarmed or please? Xiao Ying is so ill, and I don''t see him inviting Si Kongliu here! After all, I only care about my daughter-in-law, not my sister!" Biqing was sober, and didn''t want to see their mother and son estranged, so she said earnestly: "According to the servant girl, when the fourth master gets married, that should be the most important thing. The fourth wife is young, so speaking of it, she is also a Child. Once she left her parents, she was sick in bed for two days and no one took care of her. The third master and the second master hired a doctor, but the doctor didn''t see any tricks. The fourth master was fooled by Yuzhu twice. If the fourth master hadn''t returned today and invited old Mr. Sikong, I still don''t know how much that child would suffer." Before, she went to invite Xuan Yin time and time again, and like everyone else, she felt that Ning Yue was pretending to be sick. Just now when she entered the room and took a real look, she realized that the girl was really seriously ill. The princess naturally believes that Biqing won''t fool herself, but she just feels uncomfortable. It''s not that she has a problem with Ning Yue, but that she loves her daughter too much, and feels that being a brother is too unfeeling: "He takes care of his wife, I have no objection." , but you cant completely ignore Sakura! Without him, Sakura doesnt take any medicine, so he cantcant take time to come and see? Bi Qing said: "Perhaps I neglected the fourth lady too much in the past two days. I feel guilty and want to spend more time with you." Princess Wang''s complexion sank: "Tell me the truth, is it because the fourth child can''t come by himself, or is Ma Ningyue not allowing him to come?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 398： Xuan Yins Choice (4) Chapter 398 Xuan Yin''s Choice (4) Biqing thought for a while, and replied: "It''s what Si Ye wanted." Regarding this, she didn''t lie, after she made Xiao Ying''s request to see Xuan Yin, it was indeed Xuan Yin who refused her, and the Fourth Madam started all over again. In the end, not a single word was said. Of course, she did not ignore the displeasure on the fourth lady''s face, and the fourth lady obviously did not want Xuanyin to leave. Xuanyin...maybe also noticed the expression on the fourth lady''s face, so she rejected her. But these, there is no need to let the princess know. That child was married at a young age, which is already pitiful enough, why bother to let her mother-in-law bother her? "This fourth child!" The concubine held her daughter''s hand tightly helplessly, "Forget it, he has always been willful, I shouldn''t pin my hopes on him! He can pet whoever he likes, anyway, he never Put me at ease." After all, Ning Yue is not to be blamed. "Where''s brother Yin? Why haven''t you come yet?" Xiao Ying opened her watery eyes wide, and pressed her blushing face against the concubine''s neck, which made her feel distressed. Wangfei touched her face, and said softly: "Brother Yin won''t be here today, mother and concubine will accompany you, okay?" "No, no! I want Brother Yin! Huh...I want Brother Yin..." Her voice was hoarse, crying like this, it was more like shouting her throat, and soon, she coughed violently . Princess Wang felt distressed: "Brother Yin has something to do, so he can''t come today, tomorrow, will he be able to do it tomorrow?" "No, no, I want brother Yin" Xiao Ying kicked her legs, and almost fell out of Wang Hao''s arms. The concubine quickly hugged her tightly, her heart softened again, she looked at Biqing and said, "You... you better go and call the fourth child here! Just say it''s what I mean!" Biqing hesitated: "Princess, this..." Not very good, right? Sakura burst into tears: "Brother YinBrother Yin" "How loud is it? I heard it halfway!" Xuanyin''s joking voice came from outside the door. The crying stopped abruptly, and Xiao Sakura jumped off the ground, with her bare feet, and threw herself into the arms of the visitor. However, unlike the touch in memory, this is an unusually soft body. Sakura blinked, raised her head, and looked at the other party dully. Ning Yue smiled slightly, knelt down, and wiped the tears on Sakura''s face with a handkerchief: "I don''t wear shoes, it''s easy to catch cold, Xiaoying is still sick, so I must wear shoes." , said to Lian Xin who was behind her, "Hurry up and hug Miss." Lian Xin bowed her body: "Yes." She picked up Xiao Ying and put her on the bed. Sakura has a special status, Dongmei can''t hug her, and Ning Yue can''t hug herself, so Lianxin is Xuanyin''s big maid, so hugging Sakura is not out of line. Sakura went back into the arms of the princess awkwardly. Wangfei hugged her daughter tightly, looked at Ning Yue and said, "Aren''t you sick? Why are you here?" After taking the medicine prescribed by Sikong Liu, the abdominal pain relieved a lot, but it can be seen from the pale complexion that the body is still very weak. Ning Yue saluted, and said in a warm voice: "Thanks to Mr. Sikong, I''m much better. I heard that my sister is not feeling well, so I went to see it with Fourth Master." Princess nodded in satisfaction: "Sit down quickly, I don''t think you are in a good mood. If you don''t rest at such a late hour, the fourth child really doesn''t know how to hurt people!" Xuanyin smiled and said nothing. Ning Yue said to Biqing: "What about the medicine, I''ll feed Xiaoying." Biqing hurriedly brought over the medicine that was on the stove and handed it to Ning Yue. Ning Yue sat on the head of the bed, smiled softly, and said, "Sakura, sister Yue, will you feed me medicine? After drinking, let''s play chess together." (end of this chapter) Chapter 399： Xuan Yins Choice (5) Chapter 399 Xuan Yin''s Choice (5) Sakura turned her face away stubbornly. The princess cleared her throat in embarrassment, and explained embarrassingly: "This child is not usually like this. When he gets sick, he becomes squeamish." "It was the same when I was a child." Ning Yue said with a smile, without the slightest bit of displeasure on her face, and handed the soup bowl to Xuan Yin, "You should do it." Princess put down Sakura and made room for Xuanyin. Xuanyin sat down without hesitation, but instead of hugging Xiaoying to his lap as usual, he just held the medicine bowl and fed it spoon by spoon. Xiao Ying finished her drink crying, big teardrops falling down patter, that appearance made Xuan Yin feel distressed for a while, and almost hugged her into her arms to coax her, but when she thought of Ning Yue''s words, again Can barely hold back. Ning Yue watched a little girl being "bullied" like this by herself, and secretly asked herself, is it too much? After drinking the medicine, Sakura climbed to the inner side of the bed, curled up, with a small back, looking strangely lonely on the huge bed. "Sakura..." Xuan Yin gently called her name. She ignored it. Princess sighed: "Okay, you guys go back, you''ll be fine after drinking the medicine. Yue''er, pay attention to rest, you don''t have to come over these two days to say hello, Xiao Yin, please spend more time with Yue''er." "Yes, concubine mother." Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand and walked out of Wenfangyuan. Regarding Xuanyin''s remarkable performance, Ning Yue didn''t express any opinion. In fact, she was still a little angry. She holds grudges and doesn''t get angry easily, but when she gets angry, she won''t calm down easily. "Do you feel better?" Xuan Yin shook her hand and asked. "If you mean the body, it is indeed much better. Sikong Liu''s medicine is very effective." Ning Yue said with a deadpan expression. Xuanyin heard that she was still angry, looked at the night sky where the full moon was high, and asked softly: "Should we go back to Liujinyuan... or take a walk?" Ning Yue hesitated for a moment, then said, "Let''s go for a walk." After lying down for two days, she almost passed out. Xuanyin''s lips curled up: "Take you to a good place!" By the shore of Dali Lake, there is a cool breeze, and pedestrians gather in twos and threes, or walk with lights up, or swim with their arms together. Near the riverside, there are several small stalls selling handmade lotus lanterns. The stall owner sells while doing, and the business is booming. Xuanyin parked the carriage on the side of the street, got off with Ning Yue in his arms, and walked towards the stall. The lake breeze blows on the face, it is cool and very pleasant. Ning Yue seldom went to the lake, especially at night. She never expected that the deserted lakeside during the day would be so lively at night. "Are you letting go of the lantern?" Xuan Yin pinched her fingers and asked with a light smile. Ning Yue shook her head. In the past and present, I have never let it go. Sikong Shuo is not a very sentimental person, he never bothered to do small romantic things between young lovers. Xuanyin came to the stall and picked out a pink lantern: "Do you like it?" Ning Yue''s eyes flickered with novelty, looked at the one in Xuanyin''s hand, then looked at the rest, pointed to a golden boat lantern, and said, "I want that." The stall owner presented the boat lantern with a smile: "Fifty Wen." Xuanyin touched a silver coin and threw it to him: "There''s no need to look for it." Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue, and Ning Yue came to the lakeside with the boat lantern in his arms. This boat lamp is very beautiful. It is made of hollow gold foil paper, like a miniature painting boat. After lighting the candle in the middle, the whole boat immediately becomes golden. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed with liking. Xuan Yin observed her expression, raised his eyebrows, and said softly: "I heard that this one can make a wish, that... Before you put the lamp, do you want to make a wish? It''s very good!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 400： Xuan Yins Choice (6) Chapter 400 Xuan Yin''s Choice (6) "How?" Ning Yue asked. Xuanyin took out the pen and paper given by the stall owner: "Write it on and put it in the lamp." Ning Yue glanced at him and said, "I don''t want it." "Eh?" Ning Yue ignored him, walked to the lake, and carefully put down the boat lights. She had made many wishes, with Bodhisattvas and God, but none of them came true. In this life, she will no longer believe in these things. What she wants, she can only promise to herself, and only ask herself. Xuanyin sighed secretly, trying to peek at her wish, but failed. Ning Yue quietly watched the boat lanterns drifting farther and farther away. The boat lanterns stood out from the crowd, standing out from the crowd of lanterns, but so what? When it rains, its ending is the same as those lanterns. Ning Yue touched his arm as the cold wind blew. Xuanyin took off his cloak and covered her petite body. Seeing that she looked better than before going out, she was still not interested, and rolled her eyes: "Wait for me here!" Ning Yue nodded lightly, hugged her knees, and sat down on the grass. Xuanyin walked into a fireworks shop, and threw a gold ingot on the counter: "Take out all your fireworks, I want them all!" The boss has been doing business for so many years. When he saw such a wealthy customer, he was so happy that he almost couldnt close his mouth. He hurriedly turned his head and ordered someone to bring out the best fireworks: "Do you need a small shop to deliver it for you?" Xuanyin glanced in the direction of the lake: "No need, just let it all go." Ning Yue was sitting on the grass by the river, wearing Xuanyin''s cloak, still slightly chilled, she folded her arms, and suddenly heard a loud noise in the sky, looked up, and saw the dark night sky, suddenly A few fireworks exploded, like thousands of trees and pear blossoms, rolling over in the night, twinkling and twinkling. The brilliant color illuminated the entire night sky in an instant, and the people under the night sky seemed to become emotionally excited under this brilliance. "What a beautiful firework!" "Is this killing the owner of the fireworks shop?" The girls on the bank of the river opened their bright eyes and admired enviously the most eye-pleasing fireworks feast in their lives. Ning Yue remembered that when she was a child, her elder brother would always set off fireworks for her. There were not so many and not so luxurious, but for some reason, it was still deeply imprinted in her mind. Xuan Yin walked over quietly, sat down next to her, wrapped her arms around her, and kissed her temples: "Do you like it?" "Yes." Ning Yue nodded. Xuanyin bent her lips, her clear eyes reflected her delicate side face: "Yueyue, are you in a better mood?" "It''s better." The fresh air, the lively crowd, and the environment without her parents-in-law and sister-in-law really relieved her heart, which had been dull for several days, and released a lot. Xuanyin picked up her slender legs and put them on his own, and squeezed them lightly: "Can you still walk?" Ning Yue nodded again: "It''s okay." Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Go, I''ll take you to eat delicious food!" The delicious food in his mouth is a time-honored lobster shop. The store is not big, there are only six large round tables, each of which can seat six people, and each table is full, Xuanyin frowned, and raised his foot to walk towards one of the tables. Ning Yue''s pupils moved, pulled him and said, "What do you want?" "Tell them to give up their seats!" Xuanyin said naturally. Ning Yue suddenly felt it was funny, after a midnight snack, she had to change her identity to get a privilege? It seems that they don''t often go to the streets. Ning Yue said, "Forget it, wait a minute, I just don''t feel hungry." (end of this chapter) Chapter 401： Xuan Yins Choice (7) Chapter 401 Xuan Yin''s Choice (7) The boss moved the stool and asked the two to sit aside. The common people are honest people. Although when they saw Xuan Yin, they thought this guy was so handsome that people complained, but after just a few glances, they buried their heads in eating lobsters. "Lobster is more attractive than you." Ning Yue nudged him. He raised his eyebrows in doubt: "What did you say?" Ning Yue pursed her lips: "It''s nothing." After a quarter of an hour, a young couple finished eating, and there were two vacant seats at the innermost table, and the boss hurriedly invited them to sit down. The other four people on the table happened to be a family of four, the couple was about forty years old, the son was six years old, and the daughter was twelve or thirteen years old. None of the four of them had ever seen such a beautiful person, not to mention their supernatural aura, their appearance compared them to mud. Especially this man, it can no longer be described in words. click. The little boy''s chopsticks fell off. Xuanyin''s handsome little brow frowned, and a cold gaze hit him! The little boy was so frightened that he burst into tears with a "wow"! Ning Yue glared at Xuan Yin, quickly took out a candy from her purse, and said awkwardly: "Sorry, sorry, it''s his first time going out, and he hasn''t seen the world." The couple accepted it resentfully. The candy was extremely sweet, but not greasy. The little boy liked it so much that he stopped crying soon. Xuanyin had a stinky face, and in a voice that only two people could hear, he gritted his teeth and said, "Who hasn''t seen the world? Ma Ningyue, tell me clearly!" "It''s me, okay?" Ning Yue said flatly, squinting at him. Xuanyin snorted, **** Dongba, what kind of place did you introduce him? Where is it? It was so crowded that he was disgusted by Yueyue! Ning Yue ordered two catties of braised prawns. When the black pot was served, Xuan Yin''s eyes almost popped out! This, this, is so dirty, how do you eat it? The prawns are red and very clean, but the seasoning soup is dark in color, and they are served with some side dishes. Wangfu also often cooks lobsters, but they are all steamed. Xuanyin didn''t know that lobsters could be roasted like this. The cook must be blind! He curled his lips in disgust, picked up the chopsticks, picked one up, and threw it into the bowl. Ning Yue didn''t use chopsticks at all, and picked one at random. Then, under Xuan Yin''s jaw-dropping eyes, she twisted off the shrimp head, pinched off the shrimp thread, peeled off the shrimp shell, and fed the delicious shrimp meat... mouth. Gollum. Xuanyin''s throat slipped. Ning Yue sucked her fingers and picked up another one. Since her elder brother passed away, she hasn''t eaten such a delicious lobster for a long time, because her elder brother loves this dish the most. When Lin Lanzhi cooks this dish, she will feel hurt. Ning Yue ate very happily. A pot of lobster, swish, half gone! Xuan Yin couldn''t sit still anymore, the aroma just made him feast on it, this little girl eats so deliciously... well, it''s so torturous. With his hand under the table, he poked Ning Yue''s leg: "Yueyue." "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue killed another lobster. She only ate some millet porridge at night, and she was indeed hungry. What''s more, after the stomach pain was gone, my appetite returned instantly. "I want to eat shrimp." Xuanyin said sullenly. "You eat." Ning Yue said seriously. Xuanyin glanced at the shrimp in her hand, swallowed, "I can''t peel it." "Oh." Ning Yue peeled off the shrimp shell, "Then you can eat something else." (end of this chapter) Chapter 402： Xuan Yins Choice (8) Chapter 402 Xuan Yin''s Choice (8) Xuanyin: "..." Ning Yue killed a few more. Seeing that there was not much left, Xuanyin pulled her sleeve cheekily: "You peel it off for me." Ning Yue stripped him...one, the last one. Xuanyin ate it into his mouth, only to realize that the lobster made by the blind cook turned out to be so delicious! I really want to have another plate! It''s a pity that there is no chance, Ning Yue stood up, wiped her hands: "I''m full." Xuanyin: I''m so hungry. Coincidentally today, there is a lantern festival on the street. The long street is full of lanterns. From a distance, it looks like two parallel fire dragons winding in the noisy market. Ning Yue, who had eaten and drank enough, regained a bit of physical strength, and she didn''t want to go back to the house for the time being, maybe in her heart, she felt that it was quieter outside! Ning Yue stopped in front of a small stall. The vendor is a witty and humorous old man, and he introduced his things to it vividly: "...Little girl, I didn''t blow it. My lamp is the most beautiful in the whole capital! The quality is also the best, and you can keep it for three years. Broken! Broken, you come to me! I set up a stall here every night!" Ning Yue casually picked up a lotus lantern. Suddenly, a man wearing a scary ghost mask jumped in front of her! He stopped her with all his teeth and claws, and said with a ferocious smile: "I want to eat you" Ning Yue glanced at him, and said lightly, "It''s so ugly." Xuanyin took off the mask, wrinkled his small face discouragedly: "How dare you? Are you even afraid?" Turning his head, he picked up a more hideous and terrifying mask at the mask booth next door. Ning Yue hung up the lotus lantern, wanting to see if there were others around, when she turned her head, she saw a familiar figure. Dressed in white clothes, tall and tall, holding a jasper flute. In an instant, Ning Yue''s eyes were staring straight, and she strayed through the crowd and walked over. When the man turned around, she grabbed his hand and took off the mask on his face. The man frowned, and said in a low voice, "What are you doing?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes in disappointment, and returned the mask to him: "I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person." Whether she was crazy or stupid, she saw a person dressed similarly to her elder brother and thought it was her elder brother, who had been dead for ten years. The man rolled his eyes in disdain: "It''s really sick!" Xuanyin came over, punched the man, and knocked the man to the ground. "what-" In the crowd, women''s screams suddenly sounded. The bridge of the man''s nose was broken, and blood gushed out. While covering his sore nose, he looked at Xuan Yin angrily, and was shocked by Xuan Yin''s stern aura, but he soon came back to his senses. Cursed: "You are sick! Why did you hit someone? Did I provoke you?" Xuanyin lifted his collar, pointed at his left cheek, and punched him down. The man spit out a mouthful of blood, mixed with two white teeth. "Who did you just say was sick?" Xuan Yin grabbed his skirt like a chicken, with arrogant eyes and a playful smile on his lips, "Try to say it again, huh?" The man was terrified. He looked at him, and then at Ning Yue at the side. He instantly realized what kind of disaster he had caused himself by being unrestrained for a while. However, he didn''t show any fear right away, instead he clenched his mouth fiercely. Blood Fang: "Do you know who I am? I am the young leader of the Qinglong Gang! You dare to beat me! You are tired of working!" Gangs are the same as churches, they are some forces in the world that the court has repeatedly banned. Xuanyin doesnt take the other side seriously at all. With the strength of the palace, let alone one gang, a hundred gangs can be wiped out! (end of this chapter) Chapter 403： Xuan Yins Choice (9) Chapter 403 Xuan Yin''s Choice (9) He will bring someone to the door tomorrow and bring the Qinglong Gang to him! It''s just that the fate is not as good as people''s calculations. Tonight, all the members of the Qinglong Gang are eating wine on the street to celebrate the birthday of the old gang leader. When they saw their young gang leader being beaten, they immediately **** the guy and killed Xuanyin and the other two. come over. Those are more than a hundred ferocious strong men... Xuanyin himself is not afraid of being defeated, but the sword has no eyes, in case Ning Yue is hurt "You go first, I''ll stop you..." Before finishing the word "they", Ning Yue grabbed his wrist: "What are you doing? Run!" Xuanyin kicked a certain young gang leader away, slammed into the group of strong men, and then clasped Ning Yue''s hand tightly, and rushed into the bustling crowd together. At a critical juncture, human potential is enormous. Ning Yue never dreamed that she was so weak that she could still run the whole street with him. Turning into a secluded alley, making sure those people didn''t catch up, Ning Yue put her hands on her hips and leaned against the wall. She was so tired that she just wanted to lie on the ground, breathlessly said: "You...you...you...will... Is it light work?" Xuan Yin stared round: "Oh, I forgot." When she took the initiative to hold her, he thought she had forgiven her, and when he was happy, he put aside the fact that he knew how to do light work. Ning Yue was going to be **** off! "Yueyue, did you forgive me? You were worried about me just now, didn''t you?" He held her face up, like a child who got candy, his eyes sparkled with joy, "I know you have me in your heart." I, I am afraid of being accidentally injured, okay? Who worries about you! Ning Yue collapsed and leaned against the wall, then squatted down weakly. Xuanyin helped her up, half-hugged her, and let her lean into his arms: "Don''t squat, you will feel dizzy and nauseated." Ning Yue lost all strength, so she could only let him hold her. Xuanyin hugged her tightly, and waited for her breathing to gradually stabilize before wiping the sweat from her forehead with his sleeve, and looked at her silently. Red little face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, a little more heroic than ordinary women, the slender eyelashes are slightly upturned, flickering, and revealing a bit of agility and charm. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t had enough rest in the past two days, and his eyes are faintly blue. He lowered his head and kissed her eyes. Ning Yue instinctively closed her eyes, and then quickly opened them again, staring at him faintly. He smiled lightly, hugged her slender waist with his big palm, and with the other hand, gently brushed away the messy hair sticking to her forehead, and gently put it behind her ear: "Yueyue, don''t be angry with me." Ning Yue drooped her long eyelashes and said nothing. He raised her jaw, lowered his head, and gently approached her lips. Never before, like today, he approached cautiously, every inch he approached, as if waiting for her consent, she didn''t dodge, and he finally pressed her lips. Different from the previous kisses, this time, without any lustful color, just kissing her purely, as if he wanted to use this method to confirm her existence, to confirm that she still belonged to him, and only he could do this to her. things, intimate, sweet and beautiful things. The moonlight slanted down, illuminating their lingering figures, slowly clinging to each other in the dark night. In the air, gradually, a sweet smell filled the air. Sun Yao went to the backyard to go to the toilet. When she was in her boudoir earlier, she heard the old man in the mansion say that sunflower water is contagious. At first she didn''t believe it, but after staying with Ning Yue for an hour yesterday, she seemed to be coming today. Already in faint abdominal pain, accompanied by mild diarrhea. After going to the toilet, she stood in front of the ancient well and washed her hands with a ladle of water from a water tank beside her. Suddenly, someone patted her. She turned around, and suddenly saw a ferocious ghost tooth mask, she almost cried out in fright. The owner of the mask stretched out his hand, making a silent gesture. She was startled. The owner of the mask gave her a light push on the shoulder. She fell into the well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 404： see through sakura (1) Chapter 404 Seeing through Sakura (1) Xuan Zhao came back from the barracks and went to the study immediately, remembering his second brother''s advice, he went back to Sun Yao''s house. Today, Sun Yao seemed to have a slight abdominal pain. He didn''t do anything embarrassing, and lay down beside her to sleep. In the middle of the night, Sun Yao went to the toilet, he knew it, but she had been there for too long, he had a dream, she hadn''t returned yet, women are troublesome, going to the toilet takes longer than men! Plop. It seems that something fell into the water. Which desperate slave, fetching water in the middle of the night, dropped the bucket? He rolled over and went back to sleep. It was late at night and the wind was cool. Xuan Yin and Ning Yue went back to the palace, played in the middle of the night, Ning Yue was exhausted, and fell asleep along the way, when they arrived at the palace, Xuan Yin stretched out his hand to hug her, which woke her up. She straightened her body and said, "No need, I''ll go by myself." Xuanyin sighed secretly, coaxing the little guy all night, the anger of the little guy is still not gone. I really don''t dare to make her angry anymore, it''s so hard to coax! Ning Yue stepped on the stool and got out of the carriage. A gust of night wind blew in. She tightened her collar, but for some reason, she felt a sudden shock in her heart, as if...something bad was about to happen. Xuanyin noticed her slightly worried expression, put his arms around her shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong? Is your stomach hurting again?" "No." Ning Yue shook her head, her brows furrowed tightly, "I feel really uneasy." Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s little hands, clasped them together, looked at her steadily, and said seriously: "I know that this incident has wronged you, and I promise you that I will try my best to take care of your feelings in the future . "It''s not... this." Although, she was indeed a little annoyed by those servants in the palace who only cared about Xiaoying and didn''t care about her life or death, but she even survived the life of the water prison. For herself, but why, she couldn''t answer, she pressed her heart, "Forget it, maybe I''m thinking too much, let''s go back." As soon as she finished speaking, she was about to take a step, but Xuan Yin suddenly frowned and pricked up her ears. "What''s wrong?" This time, it was her turn to ask. She didn''t know how Xuan Yin was in front of others, but at least when he was with her, he always had a playful smile, and now he suddenly became so serious, which made her very puzzled. Xuan Yin''s eyes, which were as clear as water, suddenly flashed a sharp light, looked to the southeast, and said: "Someone fell into the water. No, someone could fall into the well." "Huh?" Ning Yue became more and more confused, her eyes widened, "Where? Why didn''t I hear it?" "Southeast, fifty feet away, should be Qingling Pavilion, Xuanzhao''s courtyard." Xuan Yin finished speaking quietly, then squeezed Ning Yue''s palm, "Wait here for me, I''ll go back as soon as I go!" Ning Yue nodded. Xuanyin performed lightness kung fu and disappeared into the night at an extremely fast speed. Looking at his back that disappeared in the blink of an eye, Ning Yue squeezed the veil tightly, thinking of the anxiety welling up in her heart, she decided to visit Qingling Pavilion. When Ning Yue felt that Qingling Pavilion, Xuan Yin had already rescued Sun Yao, and the whole Qingling Pavilion was alarmed. Xuan Zhao fell off the bed in shock, and only then did he realize that the sound of falling water he heard was not a bucket , but living people. He didn''t even care about wearing his clothes, and went to fetch the nearest Doctor Zhou without stopping. After Dr. Zhou gave Sun Yao a diagnosis and treatment, he said that Sun Yao hit her head on the wall of the well when she fell, and she didn''t know when she would wake up, so she took medicine for a few days to see. Soon, the concubine was also alarmed. After getting dressed, she brought Biqing to the Qingling Pavilion. On the way, she had already asked about Xuan Zhao''s situation. As soon as she entered the door, she scolded Xuan Zhao: "You Oh, you, your daughter-in-law is married, why are you still acting like a child? In the middle of the night, people disappeared, dont you know how to look for them? (end of this chapter) Chapter 405： See through Sakura (2) Chapter 405 Seeing through Sakura (2) "I..." Xuan Zhao lowered his head blushing, "I thought she was still in the bathroom..." "After going to the toilet for so long, you husband don''t know how to ask! See if she''s not feeling well!" The princess turned pale with anger, "Fortunately, the fourth child arrived in time! Otherwise, you Just wait to be separated from Sun Yao!" Xuanyin''s gradual recovery of martial arts, the concubine, lord, and several brothers almost knew about it. They didn''t know exactly to what extent. Hearing the movement of Qingling Pavilion, he thought he was already above Xuanzhao. Xuan Zhao curled his lips. The concubine didn''t care too much about Xuan Yin''s martial arts. She was full of thoughts about why Sun Yao fell into the water, and this was also what puzzled Ning Yue. Sun Yao is not the kind of reckless person. It is really hard to believe that she accidentally fell into the well, but if she was framed by someone, then who would want to kill someone who just passed through the well? What about the bride? "The third sister-in-law has a gentle temperament, treats people very well, and never makes enemies with others. If she was pushed into the water, I can''t figure out who would do it." Ning Yue expressed her thoughts softly. Sun Yao''s only "enemy" is Ning Xi, but that guy Ning Xi, since she caught him last time, has put his tail between his legs and behaved like a man, framing Sun Yao, how dare she? Besides, Sun Yao is not the kind of vicious woman who can''t tolerate her. On the contrary, Sun Yao is very generous to Ning Xi, and has never deducted half a point from Ning Xi. If Sun Yao died and Xuan Zhao married a new one, Ning Xi might not be so lenient. Therefore, from Ning Xi''s point of view, she has no motive to frame Sun Yao. The concubine also thinks so, she has already expressed her attitude, no matter whether Ning Xi can bear a son or not, she will not be able to straighten Ning Xi, as long as Ning Xi is not a fool, she should pray that Sun Yao, who is like a Bodhisattva, will live a long life. Only then can Ning Xi and her future children have a good life in the palace. "Could it be... Yao''er really fell down by herself?" the princess asked in a whisper. Ning Yue thought for a while: "According to the current situation, this possibility is the greatest, but let''s ask poetry and painting." Shi Hua was called in. When Sun Yao had an accident, she was sleeping in her own room. Unlike Xiao Ying, a child who needed someone to accompany her, Sun Yao had a thin skin. When she slept with Xuan Zhao, she always dismissed her servants. up. Therefore, regarding the situation at that time, poetry and painting can provide no clues at all. Not only her, but also the other servants of Qingling Pavilion, have not seen any suspicious persons come and go. "Think about it again, sister-in-law three, have you ever had any grudges with others? In your yard, or at Guanshi Luo''s side, or at the dining room?" Ning Yue listed several possibilities. Shihua shook her head with tears in her eyes: "No, the third lady has a very good temper. She only occasionally talks to Aunt Ma, and her tone is not very good." Subconsciously, she still tends to think that this is a murder case, and the murderer is Xuan Zhao''s concubine. But Ning Xi had already been ruled out by Wang Hao and Ning Yue because of his criminal motives. Princess pressed her forehead and temples, and got a headache! Ning Yue asked again: "Where is Wen Fang? Has the third sister-in-law offended anyone over there?" Besides the few places just mentioned, Sun Yao only went to Wenfangyuan the most frequently. Shihua still shook her head: "No, the third lady is in Wenfangyuan, and she only talks to you, the princess and Miss Xiaoying, and has nothing to do with others." But none of the three of them have the motive to frame Sun Yao! Sun Yao is the princess'' daughter-in-law, Xiaoying''s sister, and her sister-in-law, and there is no conflict of interest between them (end of this chapter) Chapter 406： See through Sakura (3) Chapter 406 Seeing through Sakura (3) Princess was discouraged: "Perhaps, Yaoer really fell down by herself." Ning Yue also felt that there should be a greater possibility of falling, but her heart was always beating suddenly, as if she had an intuition that this guess was wrong. She came to the place where the incident happened, where Xuanyin was staring at Gujing with a serious face, his eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Have any idea?" She walked over and asked. Xuanyin touched his chin and said, "What''s the situation with you?" Ning Yue said: "I asked Shihua, and said that Sun Yao had no feud with anyone, so it was unlikely that she was framed. Then, I also asked other servants, and said that there was no suspicious person." "What do you think?" Xuanyin asked again. "I, I don''t know, I want to convince myself that it was an accident, but I always feel weird in my heart." Ning Yue said truthfully. Xuan Yin squatted down, picked up the lantern and shone it on the ground, and asked Ning Yue, "Did you find anything?" Ning Yue gave a suspicious "hmm". Xuanyin rolled his index finger over the wet ground, looked up, and said: "When I rescued Sun Yao, Sun Yao was holding a ladle in her hand. I think she might be washing her hands, Or washing your hands." Ning Yue''s quiet gaze swept over the water stains on the ground: "So, she spilled water on the ground." "It seems to be true, but who washes their hands and washes out such a large water stain?" Xuanyin handed the lantern to Ning Yue, twisted up a bucket of water, and poured it down on the other side of the well. He splashed it very evenly, but the water stains formed were not as big as the one on this side. Ning Yue instantly understood what Xuan Yin meant, lowered her voice and said, "Did someone splash the water on purpose? Why?" Xuanyin''s eyes faintly flickered with a glimmer of darkness. He is no longer that playful and flirtatious young man, and his whole body is filled with a calm and introverted aura: "Wash away the footprints." This sentence is almost a "death penalty" for this accident, which is a murder case. But they have ruled out all motives for killing, to be exact, no one has the motive to kill Sun Yao. Xuanyin stood up, took out a white handkerchief and wiped his hands, and said with deep eyes: "I can''t figure out why Sun Yao was killed, just think about how Sun Yao was killed." Ning Yue looked at him seriously, expecting him to make further inferences. "It hasn''t rained these days, right?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes." "The ground is dry, and most people don''t leave footprints when they walk, unless he came from the grass. There is more dew on the grass, and the feet are on the dirt, and the dirt and grass clippings are easy to leave in the green. It left marks on the slate floor." Xuan Yin analyzed. "Then...are there still footprints on the grass?" Ning Yue asked. "There are too many footprints on the grass, and many people pass by during the day, which happens to be a place to dry clothes. However, at night, if someone can come from there to commit murder, at least it shows a problem." "what?" "The murderer is not someone from Qingling Pavilion." Qingling Pavilion is paved with bluestone paths everywhere, and no one would purposely run around on the grass to murder Sun Yao. Xuan Yin took Ning Yue''s hand and came to the grass Going up, he pointed to the wall and said, "The murderer should have come in through this wall." This wall is higher than Xuanyin, and there is a small dog hole below it, but the dog hole is so small that only one child can climb through it, so, after the reasoning goes to this point, both of them agree that the murderer jumped over the wall came in. "Are there any clues left on the wall?" Ning Yue asked curiously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 407： See through Sakura (4) Chapter 407 Seeing through Sakura (4) Xuanyin shook his head, staring and said: "No." "Isn''t it over the wall? Is it... going through the dog''s hole?" Ning Yue asked, thinking it was funny. Only children can go through the dog''s hole, but which child would run to frame Sun Yao? There are quite a few children in the mansion, besides Xiao Ying, there are several children of the family, but they seem to have no grievances with Sun Yao, "Maybe be more careful when climbing over the wall!" Xuanyin took a deep look at Goudong, and frowned: "Maybe. In the past few days, ask Dongmei to take care of Sun Yao." Ning Yue understood what he meant. That person acted so surreptitiously that even the princess was deceived. In order not to startle the snake, it''s better to pretend that he didn''t find anything, but Sun Yao is not dead after all, and it is very possible After seeing the murderer clearly, maybe the murderer will attack Sun Yao again. Dongmei is clever, so it''s perfect to stay there. Three days later, Sun Yao woke up. Dongmei sent a message to Ning Yue immediately, and Ning Yue went to Qingling Pavilion immediately. At this time, the princess was still on her way. After this change, Sun Yao became emaciated several times, her skin was so pale that she lost her luster, her hair was dry, and her eyes were frightened. Anyone who approached her screamed in fright. Ning Yue gently kept a certain distance from her: "Sister-in-law three, it''s me, Yue''er." Sun Yao removed the hand covering her face, stared at Ning Yue for a few seconds, and then threw herself into Ning Yue''s arms: "Yue''er! Someone is going to kill me! Someone is going to kill me!" Ning Yue winked at Dongmei, Dongmei understood, put down the medicine bowl, and closed the door from the outside. "Sister-in-law three." Ning Yue hugged Sun Yao tightly, raised her hand, stroked her cheek, and asked softly, "Sister-in-law three, don''t be afraid, I won''t let you kill you, tell me, you can see who that person is Is there anyone else?" Sun Yao froze, contemplated for a moment, then plunged into Ning Yue''s arms: "Ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! The ghost wants to kill me!" ghost? Ning Yue blinked, and regardless of whether she didn''t believe in ghosts in this world, even if there were ghosts, how could ghosts still miss? "Then... the third sister-in-law see what kind of ghost it is?" She asked persuasively, "Black ghost, or white ghost? Male ghost? Or female ghost?" "Black...black...whole body is black...face...white face, fangs...big eyes...bleeding nose...ah" Sun Yao recalled, tormented by painful memories, screaming. Ning Yue patted her lightly, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, that ghost has already been caught by me." "Really...really?" Sun Yao raised her head in disbelief, her tearful eyes looked at her without blinking. Ning Yue responded with a reassuring smile: "I caught a ghost, I don''t know if it''s the one that the third sister-in-law said, is his size..." "A little taller than me?" Sun Yao asked hurriedly. "Yes, just a little taller than you!" Ning Yue ruled out the possibility of going through a dog''s hole. He is taller than Sun Yao, so he is definitely not a child. "He seems to be a man or a woman. Let me think about it..." "Man! Man! Taoist robe! He is wearing a black Taoist robe!" Sun Yao said anxiously. Ning Yue nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes, that''s right!" It seemed that it was a man wearing a mask and a black Taoist robe, "Then when I grabbed him, he seemed to be holding... something? ? Ning Yue seemed unable to remember. Sun Yao widened her eyes and said, "Gloves, right? White gloves!" Still wearing gloves. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed, and she said solemnly: "Yes! Third sister-in-law, it seems that the ghost I caught was the one who harmed you once! Don''t worry, he will never harm you again!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 408： See through Sakura (5) Chapter 408 Seeing through Sakura (5) Sun Yao let out a long breath of relief. Regarding Sun Yao''s belief that she was pushed into the water by a ghost, Ning Yue did not hide the truth from the princess. Since the murderer has made a disguise, it must not be completely different from the one described by Sun Yao. Look for it according to those characteristics, and definitely find one of them. less than. Sure enough, the princess asked people to find a man who was a little taller than Sun Yao in the mansion, together with a mask with fangs, a black Taoist robe, and a pair of white gloves. After searching for the whole day, they couldn''t find the latter two items. Heaps, but after checking one by one, there was not a single one left. "Or... is it really a ghost?" Wang Hao rubbed her heart and said. "Yes, it should be a ghost." Ning Yue nodded in agreement. The reason for saying this is also to indirectly protect Sun Yao. Sun Yao didn''t recognize the other party, and the other party should not be in a hurry to silence her in a short time. The concubine immediately invited several priests to perform a ceremony in the palace. Everyone still doesnt know that Yang Daxian has left Beijing, Biqing asked: Should we invite that Yang Daxian? The princess felt a pain in her heart: "Who wants to invite that magic stick? When I gave my life to Xiaoying, I said that Xiaoying was born to be a princess, and her life will be full of glory, but after only two years, my Xiaoying disappeared. Already!" This Sakura is naturally not the current one, but Xuan Xiaoying who got lost in the market when she was two years old. Biqing realized that her quick talk had reminded the princess of her sadness, so she hurriedly said apologetically, "Your maidservant, go invite someone else!" The Taoist priests performed a ceremony in Xuanjia, saying that the evil spirit has been captured, and it will never come out to do evil again in the future. Sun Yao gradually recovered, but she was still weak and had to stay in bed for a month. On Ning Yue''s side, the search for the murderer is still going on. After Ning Yue and Xuan Yin talked about the characteristics described by Sun Yao, Xuan Yin directly overturned the whole thing: "It pretends to be a man, maybe it''s actually a woman!" The night was too dark, and Sun Yao only met once again. Just a Taoist robe is not enough to determine that the other party must be a man. Besides, it didn''t speak. "It''s easy to find those things." Xuanyin said thoughtfully, but unfortunately, he almost turned the mansion over, but he didn''t find the Taoist robe, mask and gloves that Sun Yao was talking about. "I''ll go see Sun Yao first." Ning Yue took a cup of stewed bird''s nest and went to Qingling Pavilion. Not long after Ning Yue left, Xiao Ying came, Xuanyin was changing clothes, planning to go to the barracks, when he turned his head, he saw Xiao Ying standing there smiling. "Brother Yin!" Xiao Ying ran over bouncing around. Xuan Yin was buckling his belt, looked at her, and said, "Wait for me outside." "What are you waiting for? Are you shy? It''s not like I haven''t seen it!" Sakura muttered, stepped forward, and stretched out her little white hand, "Let me do it." This is something only wives and maids can do for him, Xuanyin was slightly taken aback, and then realized that it seemed that Xiao Ying had helped him tie it like this before, but at that time he thought she was small, just playful, and didn''t take it seriously Go, now that I think about it, it seems that she still fastens it securely every time! "Okay." Before Xiao Ying''s hand touched his belt, he buckled it up, Xiao Ying was slightly taken aback, and he touched Xiao Ying''s head, "Shouldn''t I practice calligraphy with my concubine today?" "The concubine mother went to see sister Yao, and I wanted to go too, but the concubine mother said that she was afraid of getting sick." Xiao Ying said with a face of regret, "Actually, I am also very worried about sister Yao. I heard that She was pushed into the water by the ghost, and I don''t know if she has recovered." Xuanyin pampered her by her braid: "Don''t worry, your elder sister Yao is fine." (end of this chapter) Chapter 409： See through Sakura (6) Chapter 409 Seeing Through Sakura (6) "Really?" Very pleased. Xuanyin smiled and said: "Of course, when have I lied to you? In a few days, when your elder sister Yao recovers, I can play with you like before." "What about Brother Yin?" She suddenly asked with wide eyes. "Huh?" Xuanyin didn''t realize what she meant for a while. She lowered her curly eyelashes, and her face, which was full of smiles before, gradually climbed to a layer of loneliness: "Brother Yin, when will you play with me like before?" Xuan Yin opened his mouth: "..." "You snubbed me." She said bluntly. Xuanyin took a weak breath: "I...I didn''t, I just..." "It''s just that Yue took the opportunity to keep you from getting close to me, right?" Sakura asked with a bitter smile. Xuanyin denied it categorically: "No, you are my sister, she always hoped that I would get closer to you..." Sakura seemed to hear that he was lying, and smiled nonchalantly: "It''s okay, I won''t blame sister Yue. I like brother Yin, so I won''t let brother Yin get caught in the middle." This child is so sensible that it makes people feel distressed. Xuanyin stretched out his hand, and gently stroked the top of her hair. In his heart, because of such alienation, a trace of guilt gradually grew. In the afternoon, Ning Yue went back to the Liujin Courtyard. Xuan Yin had already gone to the barracks. He heard that the battle situation in southern Xinjiang was not good. The King of Zhongshan, who didn''t value Xuan Yin very much, occasionally let Xuan Yin go there as a last resort. Participated in training. Qiuxiang served Ning Yue to take a nap, her eyes dodged a little. Ning Yue glanced at her and said, "Just say what you want to say! Don''t hide it!" Qiuxiang bit her lip, she wasn''t used to doing such things, but she didn''t want her young lady to be passive all the time, so she finally said, "Miss Sakura has been here." Ning Yue paused when she just lay down: "When?" "Not long after you left." Qiuxiang said. "Why is she here? Looking for me or fourth master?" Ning Yue asked lightly, inexplicably very concerned about the sister-in-law''s private meeting with her husband! She didn''t stop them from coming and going, but she seemed to avoid her on purpose. Qiu Xiang pursed her lips and said, "It should be... looking for Fourth Master." "What did you say?" Ning Yue''s tone sank. "Ask fourth master if you mean to alienate her so much. If fourth master is in the middle, she says, it doesn''t matter. She likes fourth master, and she doesn''t want fourth master to be caught in the middle." Snapped! Ning Yue broke the wooden hairpin in her hand with a single palm. Is this really something a five-year-old would say? Why is it full of scheming? She likes Xuanyin, so she doesn''t want Xuanyin to be caught in the middle. Does it mean that she doesn''t like Xuanyin and has been making Xuanyin difficult? Does she mean that? Anyone who heard this would think that she is not as sensible as a five-year-old child as an adult! Seeing that her master''s face was extremely dark, Qiuxiang persuaded her from the side: "Children are very sensitive. Maybe, she was sick, and Fourth Master did not accompany her, but accompanied you, which made her feel uncomfortable. Then, maids Advised her like that." Qiuxiang also felt that it was impossible for a child to say such a great truth. Ning Yue didn''t say anything. Qiuxiang opened the medicine bottle, took two pills and said, "Mr. Sikong said, after your period is over, you should take this medicine every day. After taking it for a few months, you won''t have abdominal pain." Speaking of abdominal pain, Ning Yue thought of another thing. When Sikong Shuo asked Xuanyin to choose between meat compensation, obsidian and her to return favors, Xuanyin chose obsidian, but when Xuanyin was about to hand over obsidian to Sikong Shuo, the obsidian was hidden by Sakura . (end of this chapter) Chapter 410： See through Sakura (7) Chapter 410 Seeing through Sakura (7) Hiding for a full month, Sikong Shuo couldn''t wait any longer, and used Concubine Jia De to attack her. If Xuan Yin hadn''t arrived in time, she might have fallen into Sikong Shuo''s clutches. She used to think that everything was just an accident, but now, inexplicably, she had a bold guess, as if Sakura knew that Sikong Shuo would ask Xuan Yin to make such a condition, and then deliberately hid the obsidian, so as to provoke Sikong Shuo to kidnap her like. But... Sakura is only five years old, can a five-year-old child calculate the needs of so many people so clearly? Could it be that she was transformed by a ghost? Or a ghost who particularly hates her? Besides this, there is another thing that has always made her worry about it, and that is that Sakura swallowed the obsidian, which lasted for eight days. Sikong Liu said that a body that can withstand the coldness of obsidian is the body that is suitable for detoxifying Xuanyin. It can be seen that Sakura is also a qualified candidate. Could it be... Xuan Yu brought Sakura back from Southern Border because Sakura could withstand the coldness of obsidian, right? However, Xuanyu did not expect that Xuan Xiaoying would disappear, and Xiangli replaced her as the favorite of the princess. The princess would never allow her daughter to be a tool to detoxify, let alone detoxify the concubine. As a last resort, Xuan Yu Start looking for new candidates. But if Xuan Yu has been unable to find one, then, on the day when Xuan Yin''s poison cannot be suppressed, will Xuan Yu send Xiaoying to Xuan Yin''s bed regardless of the objection of the princess? Thinking of this, Ning Yue shivered deeply! Late at night, Xuanyin came back. These days, Ning Yue''s Gu poison has not occurred, and she is in her menstrual period, so the two have been sleeping in separate rooms. Xuanyin lay on the bed, knocked on the wooden wall habitually, and said softly: "Yueyue, are you asleep?" "Well, I haven''t fallen asleep yet, what''s wrong?" Ning Yue asked as if sleepy, but if Xuan Yin could see it, she would definitely find that her eyes were so bright that she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Xuanyin smiled lightly and said: "It''s nothing, I just miss you, let me call you." "Oh." Ning Yue was silent for a moment, "Tired?" "Not tired." "Today... is there anything you want to say to me?" "No." As soon as the words came out, there was silence, and after a long while, a deep voice came, "Xiao Ying came and talked to me for a while." "Really? You didn''t complain that you ignored her, did you?" Ning Yue said jokingly. "No, kid, I don''t think so much." Is it because you can''t see her thoughts? One face-to-face meeting and three sentences pulled Xuanyin''s heart towards her halfway. No matter it was taught by someone or not, Ning Yue couldn''t forgive this happening. "However, why do I feel that she seems to mature earlier than the average child, I don''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing." Xuanyin sighed again. Ning Yue''s eyes lit up, it seems that Xuan Yin is not completely indifferent to Sakura''s behavior, but the two of them spend too long time together, the relationship is too deep, and he is not willing to think about the bad side for a while. I can''t run on his sister at this time, otherwise, I will only be convinced that I am not as sensible as his sister. "They''re all as stupid as Niu Niu? It''s okay, it''s normal for a child to be precocious. After all, she is not her own. Maybe she has some impressions of herself." "She was the same as now when she was two years old, how could she remember that she was not her own?" Xuan Yin shook his head. "Xuanyin, was Sakura there the day your sister disappeared?" Ning Yue asked. Xuanyin hummed: "Yes, my younger sister was arguing to see the lanterns, so I called her too. Behind, the two of them ran ahead, and the maids lost with them." (end of this chapter) Chapter 411： See through Sakura (8) Chapter 411 Seeing through Sakura (8) Lost your heel, or... got thrown off? Ning Yue didn''t speak anymore. There were too many mysteries about Sakura, which reminded her of a scholar in her previous life. The scholar divorced his wife and had a four-year-old daughter. Knowing that she was the only child of her father and that everything in the future would belong to her, she made trouble for her stepmother openly and secretly, made the house a mess, and even knocked off the little brother in the womb of her stepmother. Afterwards, she told her father that it was her stepmother who wanted to hit her, so she hit her. Who could believe that a four-year-old child would be so scheming? If Xuanyin''s younger sister is also such a scheming child, then she will never tolerate and give in just because the other party is a child! The next day, Ning Yue went to visit Sun Yao as usual, but unexpectedly, Princess Wang and Xiao Ying were also there. Sakura sat cross-legged on the bed, twirling the flower rope with Sun Yao, the child''s face was flushed like a half-ripe apple, her eyes were big and shining, her lips were red and her teeth were white, looking at her, she looked like a child raised by rich people. Her clothes are different every day, and she also has a pair of shoes a day. Although she does not change jewelry every day, it is said that there are more than 500 pearl flowers alone. Such wealth originally belonged to Xuan Xiaoying. Now the poor child is either alive or dead. "Sister Yue, are you here?" Xiao Ying greeted Ning Yue excitedly with a smile on her face. Ning Yue collected her thoughts, and slowly raised her lips: "Sakura is here too." Walking over, she bowed to the princess, "Mother Concubine." "It''s Yue''er." The princess withdrew the extremely doting eyes that fell on Xiaoying. However, even though it was only for a moment, it was enough for Ning Yue to notice. The princess is not looking at Sakura, but looking at her real daughter through Sakura. Her daughter can''t come back, she is guilty, she is lovesick, half of her is to use Xiangli as a substitute for her daughter, and half of it is to hope that her daughter will have a good life like Xiangli. She dotes on her daughter like a fragrant pear. It seems that the more she dotes on Xiangli, the more others dote on her daughter. But...is it really possible? Xuan Xiaoying may have died. Sun Yao beckoned to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, come and sit." After this incident, the relationship between her and Ning Yue became closer. Ning Yue sat down by the bed according to her words, glanced at the two of them, and asked, "Sakura likes flower ropes?" Sakura nodded with a smile: "That''s right! Sister Yue, do you know?" "Yes, I''m pretty good at turning flower ropes." Ning Yue said with a smile. Sakura untied the flower rope on Sun Yao''s finger, and handed it to Ning Yue: "Then, sister Yue, come play with me!" Princess gave her an angry look: "It''s time to practice calligraphy, and play?" Sakura crawled over, nestled into the arms of the princess, and said coquettishly: "Let''s play a little more, mother concubine, mother concubine, okay?" The concubine couldn''t resist her, so she nodded her head: "Just once!" "The concubine mother is the best!" Xiao Ying kissed the concubine, and happily played with Ning Yue. Sun Yao watched from the side, and gave Xiaoying some pointers from time to time. The whole atmosphere was extremely harmonious, and Wang Hao''s face showed a deep satisfaction, but under the cover of this expression, no one noticed. A look of loneliness flashed across her eyes. "Sister Yue, I heard you opened a medicine shop, right?" Sakura asked sweetly. Ning Yue turned over her chopsticks: "Yes." "Then do you have medicine for insomnia in your store? Sister Yao hasn''t been able to sleep well these days!" Sakura said worriedly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 412： See through Sakura (9) Chapter 412 Seeing Through Sakura (9) Ning Yue paused the hand turning the flower rope, and looked at Sun Yao, she knew about Sun Yao''s insomnia, the prescriptions prescribed by the imperial doctor didn''t work, she said it was a heart disease, after a long time, she forgot it, and she naturally slept peacefully . Sun Yao smiled and said: "No need, I have plenty of medicine here, don''t bother your sister Yue." Ning Yue glanced at the concubine from the corner of her eye, and said, "I happened to go down to the store and bring you some tranquilizers. You know that Huichun Tang was originally prescribed by old doctor Zhang. His prescription may be the same as yours. Other prescriptions have different effects, anyway, you should at least try." Sun Yao pinched Ning Yue''s fingers gratefully: "I''m bringing you trouble." Soon, after turning over the flower rope once, the princess wanted to take Xiaoying back to Wenfangyuan to practice calligraphy, but Xiaoying hugged Ning Yue''s neck and said, "I want Sister Yue to send me off!" Wang Concubine glared at her weakly: "Your elder sister is recovering from a serious illness, how can I hug you? Come down quickly, your elder sister has serious business to do!" Sakura pursed her lips, not very happy. Ning Yue smiled lightly and said, "It''s okay, I''m already well, I''ll take Xiaoying home." Sakura is five years old, but not heavy. I heard that this child never overeats, and controls her weight like a big girl. Ning Yue hugged her without much effort. Sakura picked up a strand of Ning Yue''s beautiful hair, played with it, and said, "Sister Yue, are you still angry with me?" Ning Yue was taken aback, did she act so obviously? impossible. Sakura sighed softly: "I didn''t do it on purpose. Whenever I get sick, my temper becomes so bad. My concubine has already criticized me. Sister Yue, can you forgive me?" So those sensible words were really taught by the princess? but- Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, covering up the flashing strangeness, and said, "How could I be angry with Xiao Ying? Like Brother Yin, I love Xiao Ying very much." "Really?" Sakura opened her bright eyes wide, looking at Ning Yue full of anticipation and surprise. Ning Yue smiled: "Of course it''s true." Sakura buried her head in Ning Yue''s neck, and said softly, "Then from now on, can I come and play with sister Haoyue like I did before?" Looking for her, not Xuanyin? Ning Yue said: "Yes." "Brother Yin is too busy, so he doesn''t play with me anymore. Fortunately, I have you and sister Yao." She said softly, like a little baby who relies on adults, and hugged Ning Yue tightly with her small arms. After sending Xiaoying back to Wenfangyuan, Ning Yue immediately found Dongmei. Dongmei has been staying in Qingling Pavilion to help these days. Sun Yao is indeed short of people, but no one suspects anything. Dongmei told Ning Yue about her observations these days in detail: "...the murderer you mentioned may really be a ghost, and he has already been captured by the Taoist priests. Anyway, the slaves have been there for so long , did not find any strange people." Generally speaking, after a crime occurs, the murderer will temporarily stay away from the crime scene to reduce the risk of being suspected, but the possibility of doing the opposite is not ruled out. In short, lets observe for a few more days! "There is more." Ning Yue stopped, thought about it, and said, "Sakura, you should also pay attention." "Ah? You don''t suspect her, do you? How is it possible?" "I don''t suspect that she hurt Sun Yao, I just..." Afraid that she would find another chance to approach Xuan Yin alone, this thought, for some reason, flashed through her mind again. Ning Yue said again, "I remember, Fourth Master still has some clothes in Zhihui Courtyard, you pack them here." In case one day, Xuanyin went there by himself to find clothes, he ran into Sakura again. In the afternoon, Ning Yue went to the shop to get medicine for Sun Yao. Dongmei went to Zhihuiyuan to tidy up Xuanyin''s clothes. After receiving it, when passing by Sakura''s room, the door was ajar. Dongmei rolled her eyes, walked in tiptoe, and turned around in Sakura''s room. It is said that the daughter of the princess is better than the princess in food and clothing. If you dont look at it, you dont know it. Its really shocking! Too **** good! Dongmei''s eyes were dazzled by boxes of jewels. Gollum. She swallowed her saliva, so many jewels...Take one or two at random...you won''t be discovered, right? Dongmei looked around, but saw no one. She stretched out her claws like a thief, and poked into a treasure chest, taking the bottom one, so that it would not be easy to be found. However, when she touched the bottom layer, touched something, and took it up to have a look, she was completely dumbfounded. Ghost mask? Still white, with tusks. Wait, isn''t this the mask that Sun Yao... said the person who attacked her was wearing? Why is it in Sakura''s jewelry box? OMG! Did she break some secret? Just when Dongmei picked up the mask and was about to inform Ning Yue, she turned around and saw Xiao Ying at the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 413： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (1) Chapter 413 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying is Still Alive (1) Ning Yue went to Huichuntang to get medicine for Sun Yao. Since Huichuntang was touched by someone, the business has not declined, but has become more and more prosperous. The patients who came for consultation every day filled the hall of Huichun Hall. In order to ensure that the patients could receive treatment in the fastest time, Ning Yue spent a lot of money to hire several famous doctors in the capital, and opened a hospital for seriously ill patients. The observation room of the observation room is supervised by doctors 24 hours a day, and the price is reasonable, which greatly solves the problem of ordinary people seeking medical treatment. In addition, in order to facilitate women''s medical treatment, Ning Yuekai specially imitated the harem and cultivated a female doctor. Not long ago, her medical girl delivered an elderly woman with an abnormal fetal position. The mother was very grateful, and as soon as the confinement was over, she took the baby to Huichun Hall to thank the doctors. The word of mouth of Huichuntang spread, and the business got better and better. When Ning Yue came in, no one had time to entertain her. The seasons change, and the number of patients with high fever increases, especially children. Dozens of them come to the doctor every day. Ning Yue first went to the observation room to see the patient''s condition. The doctors were very conscientious, checking the prescriptions taken in the morning one by one, and checking the pulse again to see if it needed to be changed. There was not enough manpower, so Ning Yue went to beat the help for a while. When I returned to the hall, I happened to bump into a few strong men who came to buy medicine for sores. Judging by their clothes, they should be experienced mercenaries. The Xuan family has been buying mercenaries to go south. The pharmacy has some emergency medicines on hand. "Hey, have you heard? Prince Yu was besieged in Yanmen and closed!" A tall, thin man with slender eyebrows said that he was a member of the mercenary army. Mature mercenaries usually don''t come out alone. , but a group composed of several people with different specialties, these five people should be like this. Judging by the way he speaks, he should act as a scout (scout) in the team. Beside him, a bearded man said: "Well, it seems that there is such a thing, who is trapped?" The scout man said: "The **** of war in southern Xinjiang." "Ah, that guy, I have dealt with him once." Another older man, who should be a military adviser, said thoughtfully and proudly. The other four people immediately showed expressions of great respect and curiosity, looked at him, and beckoned him to continue. In fact, they were not the only ones, even Ning Yue, who was counting the accounts at the counter, was attracted by the man''s conversation. The military man said: "Five years ago, I went to southern Xinjiang once, and he happened to be there when I was performing a mission. I was mixed in a temple fair with 10,000 people. He only took a quick glance and dragged me out. gone." 10,000 people... How strong eyesight, or how keen observation skills are needed, no, maybe there is also a kind of intuition bestowed by God, in order to spot the mercenaries who are good at disguising from such a crowd of people who are fake. The military division man showed his left hand without a little finger: "Fortunately, I ran fast, but I still got hurt." Several people were speechless for a while. If the God of War in Southern Border is really that powerful, then if they help the Xuan family to attack him, wouldn''t they have no chance of winning? Seems to have understood the concerns of his companions, the man in the military division smiled and said, "It''s difficult battles that make money!" That''s true, their employment fee this time is ten times higher than before, which shows that in order to rescue Xuan Yu, the Xuan family also invested heavily. "I heard he is not from southern Xinjiang?" the bearded man asked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 414： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (2) Chapter 414 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying is Still Alive (2) "Yes, he was exiled to southern Xinjiang ten years ago. He may be from the Northern Territory, or from our Daxin Dynasty. Who knows?" It was the scout man who answered him. The scout''s ability to detect news has always been good, but even he can''t find out the other party''s details, which shows that the other party''s secrecy work is quite secretive. In this way, everyone''s expressions, which were finally eased by ten times the employment salary, stiffened a little. Finally, everyone left, to the south. Now that they have chosen the day of licking blood, they no longer have a way out. Looking at the direction they were going away, Ning Yue shook her head. She thought that she would feel uneasy when she heard that Xuan Yu was in danger, but unexpectedly, her heart was extremely peaceful. No matter how Xuan Yu treated him in the previous life, everything he has done in this life is enough to make him let go of the friendship between the two lives... In Zhihui Courtyard, Dongmei held the white fangs ghost mask, and looked at Sakura standing at the door tremblingly through the gap in the door. The sun shone on Sakura''s delicate and quiet face, making her curled eyelashes slightly shiny. Dongmei''s heart... quickly raised to the throat! Sakura just came from the corridor, stretched out her hand, and was about to open the door. At this moment, a maid came over in a hurry: "Miss, why are you missing again? The princess is looking for you!" Judging from the maid''s voice, it should be someone from Wenfangyuan, but Dongmei can''t remember who it is! Xiaoying raised her hand, gently retracted it, turned around, turned her back to Dongmei, and said in a very pleasant voice: "I want to change to Duohua Daidai, but since the concubine mother is looking for me, I''ll change it tomorrow!" Sakura walks towards the maid with a smile, chats and laughs with the maid and leaves the place. Dongmei was so frightened that she was paralyzed! When Ning Yue returned to Liujin Courtyard, Dongmei hadn''t recovered from the fright, she was nestling in the room, biting her fingers and shivering. She would never have thought that she could find the murderer''s mask from Sakura''s treasure chest. Yes, she was sure it was the murderer''s mask, because Sun Yao not only described it, but also drew it afterwards. In addition to the mask, she also turned out a pair of white gloves from inside. Now, the evidence is completely conclusive. Why is this happening? Sakura is obviously a child! Why did she pretend to be a ghost to frame Sun Yao? No no no, that''s impossible. There must be a mistake somewhere... Boom boom boom. Outside the door, there was a sudden knock on the door. Dongmei staggered in fright and hit the door panel. "What''s wrong?" It was Ning Yue''s suspicious voice. When Dongmei heard that Ning Yue had come, her heart that had been suspended for a whole day finally came to rest. She hushed and opened the door, and regardless of whether Ning Yue was annoying or not, she hugged Ning Yue''s arm suddenly! Ning Yue glanced at her lightly: "What happened to scare you like this?" Dongmei let go of Ning Yue''s hand, poked her head out, looked down the corridor, then closed the door, put the latch on it, and pulled Ning Yue to the bedside. "Miss, what I''m going to tell you next may be very shocking, you have to be mentally prepared!" She said with a serious face. Ning Yue gave her a fixed look, nodded: "Say it." Dongmei took out her white fang mask and gloves from under the pillow: "Miss, look!" Ning Yue took a closer look, her pupils moved: "Where did you find it?" "You will never believe it!" Dongmei clenched her fists fiercely. (end of this chapter) Chapter 415： Here comes the lord, Xuan Xiaoying is still alive (3) Chapter 415 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying is Still Alive (3) "Where?" "Ms. Sakura''s room!" This sentence was almost bitten out between teeth, as if she was afraid that someone would listen to it, or that Ning Yue would not believe her. Ning Yue''s expression changed very subtly, her cold eyes deepened, and her thin lips parted slightly: "What are you doing in her room?" "I...I..." I couldn''t say that I was going to steal something. Dongmei''s eyes flashed, and she coughed lightly, "Didn''t you let the servant keep an eye on her? When the servant was packing the clothes for the uncle, she passed by her door , the door was open, and the servant thought, just go in and have a look, how could I know that I just saw something like this? She...she hid it very deep, at the bottom of the treasure chest..." Its all in someone elses treasure chest, is it really just a casual look? "Clean your hands and feet!" Ning Yue scolded in a low voice. Sure enough, nothing can be hidden from Miss. Dongmei''s scalp was numb, and she smiled coyly: "Yes...in the future, not in the future." Ning Yue didn''t criticize her too much. After all, if it wasn''t for her little habit, she wouldn''t have found such a big clue. What they couldn''t find after digging three feet, was actually hidden in Sakura''s room. It''s right to think about it, who would doubt a five-year-old child? Those are all jewelry given to her by the princess, and even the princess herself did not ask anyone to search Sakura''s room. Age is indeed the most perfect disguise in the world. Seeing the gradual coldness on Ning Yue''s face, Dongmei''s heart skipped a beat: "Miss, don''t you really suspect that Miss Sakura is the murderer?" Ning Yue looked at the mask in her hand over and over again, and asked calmly, "Why? No way?" Dongmei scratched her head and said in disbelief: "But, but...she is a child!" What happened to the child? Don''t children do bad things? Won''t the child be unruly? Then, who is fighting for favor with her all day long, wishing to **** Xuanyin away from her? Maybe in the world, out of a thousand children, nine hundred and ninety-nine are good, but this one is bad no matter what! And it''s a really bad core! Ning Yue pinched the mask, and slowly pulled a sneer from the corner of her lips: "If she didn''t do it, who else do you think would hide these things in her treasure chest after killing someone? You really know Are those gatekeepers in the courtyard eating dry food?" "Maybe, maybe it''s a person who knows martial arts, who can climb over the wall and do it without anyone noticing..." Dongmei said boldly. Ning Yue''s smile became colder and colder. Dongmei didn''t assume that, she was not so sure. Now, she had no doubts about her deduction: "If the murderer is really a person who knows martial arts, Then, when she killed Sun Yao, why didn''t she kill her directly? Did she have to push Sun Yao down the well?" If a Lian family son wants to kill Sun Yao, it is as easy as pie. "Uh..." Dongmei bit her lip and muttered, "Or maybe... that person didn''t really want to kill the third lady, but just wanted to scare her?" "It doesn''t even make sense. If it''s just a scare, just knock Sun Yao unconscious. Push it into the water... The well is so deep, it will really kill people! Unless that person is sure that Xuanyin and I will come back Time." But this is even more impossible. In fact, Xuanyin and she arrived at the palace half an hour ago, but Xuanyin refused to go in, and pressed her to play hooligans in the car for half an hour. Could it be that the other party even counted the timing of Xuanyin''s hooliganism as precise and accurate? Does she want to be more capable? How long does it take Xuanyin to reach the peak? (end of this chapter) Chapter 416： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (4) Chapter 416 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying is Still Alive (4) Dongmei could no longer say anything to refute, because even she herself was gradually unable to doubt anymore. "It''s just..." Dongmei said again, "I can''t figure it out. Even if she really did such a vicious thing, but the third lady didn''t offend her, she shouldn''t be so cruel to the third lady, right? Besides, the third lady Madam said, that person is a little taller than her, and he is a man!" "I can answer your second doubt first." Ning Yue said, stood up, and drew something on the paper with a brush, "Come here." Dongmei leaned over and took a look: "Ah! This... what is this?" "Stilts." Ning Yue touched the corner of her lips lightly and said, "If a person knows how to walk on stilts, it doesn''t matter how tall they become." Moreover, with Sakura''s figure, getting through the dog hole is not a problem at all. The stilts stepped on the slightly moist grass, leaving strange footprints on the bluestone slabs. In order to cover up these footprints, the other party washed the ground with water. Dongmei was dumbfounded: "Then...then why is she wearing gloves...?" Ning Yue said without thinking, "Naturally, it is to cover up the fact that her fingers are very small. If you still want to ask, she is also small. How can she pretend to be an adult and hang a hanger behind her collar? Nothing will happen." Problem!" This kind of drama is easy to see the flaws in the daytime, but at night, when Sun Yao is frightened by the ghost mask and half of her souls fly away, it is almost impossible to get through. No wonder she had to wear a mask, instead of choosing an easier veil, just to scare Sun Yao into a state of disorientation. "Ah, Miss, if, if it''s really her...then it''s...too...scary." A child, for what kind of grievances, and who did he learn from, to think of such a thing, and set Sun Yao to death? Ning Yue raised her lips coldly: "Do you think that she only did such a bad thing?" Dongmei''s almond-shaped eyes widened: "What else?" "The real Xuan Xiaoying was lost when she was two years old. She was also there at the time. Tell me, could this be a coincidence?" If she hadn''t found out that she framed Sun Yao, maybe Ning Yue would have forgotten about that disappearance. See it as an accident, but now, there are too many mysteries hidden in this child, vying for favor with Xuan Yin, framing Sun Yao... Maybe there are other things, Ning Yue can no longer see her as an ordinary child. It''s ridiculous, in the previous life, Xiangli was weaker than Ma Ningxin, but in this life, she is more vicious than Ma Ningyue "Miss!" Dongmei interrupted Ning Yue''s thoughts, "You...you mean...the real Miss Xuan was lost by her? My God! She was only two years old at that time! Is she a monster?" She doesn''t know whether a monster is a monster or not, but she must ask Sun Yao if she has any problems with Sakura. "What do you mean by festival?" Sun Yao looked at Ning Yue who really brought her tranquilizing medicine from the pharmacy, and said with wide eyes, "Did you offend her?" "Once a day, before going to bed, up to two, don''t take too much." After explaining the dosage, Ning Yue nodded, and said with a relaxed expression, "It''s not an offense, but, along the way, she talked to me Many people in the mansion didn''t talk about you except you, I''m afraid she might have some misunderstanding with you?" Sun Yao thought about it seriously, tilted her head and said, "Probably... it was the words that day, or was it heard by her?" "What?" Ning Yue asked. "It was because you had abdominal pain during menstruation a few days ago. I went to find my fourth brother and told him that I shouldn''t leave you and go with her." Sun Yao said succinctly. She is not the kind of person who has to let the other party know the details clearly after doing a good deed, and then be grateful to her. She helped Ning Yue only out of sympathy and pity, plus a good sympathy, nothing else. (end of this chapter) Chapter 417： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (5) Chapter 417 The Righteous Master Has Arrived Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (5) Ning Yue gratefully held Sun Yao''s hand. On that day, Xuan Yin would run back to see her. She thought it was Sun Yao who told Xuan Yin that she was uncomfortable, but she didn''t expect that the truth was like this. Sun Yao was retaliated against because she helped her. This revenge, she will help Sun Yao get it back no matter what! After making up her mind, Ning Yue left Qingling Pavilion. She wanted to go to Wenfangyuan to meet the child full of secrets, but she met him halfway. "Sister Yue! Sister Yue! Are you going to greet Concubine Mu?" Sakura happily ran over, "I just finished practicing calligraphy with Concubine Mu. Concubine Mu is resting. Let''s play for a while before going over!" In the past, when Ning Yue saw such a smile, she would feel extremely clean and clear, but now, Ning Yue only felt aversion to the cold, and it was fine to compete with her for Xuan Yin, but for a few words that she didn''t like, she would treat Sun Yao like this. Such a kind and harmless woman is really worse than a beast. Is this really a child? "Sister Yue, what are you thinking?" Sakura said with her watery eyes wide open. Ning Yue suppressed the coldness in her heart, and said with a smile on her face: "I''m thinking about what to play with you. Do you still like the previous flower rope? Do you want to continue playing with that?" "Okay, let''s play with the rope!" Sakura said, taking out a piece of red rope from her purse. Ning Yue sat on the ground, playing "happy" with her on the green grass. "Sakura, I heard that you were almost abducted by human traffickers before, do you remember this incident?" Ning Yue asked casually. Sakura''s expression became very surprised: "Oh? Really? There is such a thing, I don''t remember! Who did Sister Yue hear?" "Your fourth brother." Ning Yue said. "Oh, then I''ll ask him another day." Sakura shrugged and said, not showing the slightest strangeness about this sensitive question. Ning Yue almost thought that she suspected the wrong person again, but when she thought of so many unusual situations, she felt that she could no longer be deceived by her harmless appearance. "Sakura." "Huh? What''s the matter, sister Yue?" Ning Yue leaned down, approached her, and said with a smile on her face: "I saw a little girl in the Xitou market last time, she looked just like your brothers, I almost thought it was their other sister !" Sakura paused for a while while turning the flower rope, then raised her smiling face and said softly: "Really? I''ve always wanted a younger sister, but it''s a pity that my mother and concubine are gone, alas!" The way she sighs can turn people''s hearts away. I have to say that regardless of the Xiangli in the previous life or the Xiangli in this life, in terms of appearance, they have never disappointed. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, covered the passing darkness, and said with a light smile, "Fool, many younger sisters have come out to compete with you, don''t you worry about dying?" Sakura smiled brightly: "No, how many people will play with me!" At night, the princess is holding Xiao Ying to study. She pays great attention to the cultivation of her daughter''s talents and learning. If a woman has no talent or virtue, it will not work in front of her. Her daughter doesn''t need to belittle herself to please those men, she just wants to be superior, to be envied and doted on for the rest of her life. "Concubine Mother." Sakura suddenly said, "If one day Sakura and Bai fell into the water at the same time, who would you save first?" Princess laughed: "Of course I saved you, so what''s the point?" Sakura giggled, and rubbed herself against the princess''s arms: "Mother, concubine, I am so happy to be your daughter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 418： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (6) Chapter 418 The Righteous Lord Has Arrived Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (6) The concubine hugged Sakura tightly, her eyes lit up with emotion: "Being able to be your mother makes my mother and concubine happy." Bi Qing came over with a plate of sliced ??pears: "It''s tribute pears, it''s sweet, try it quickly." Sakura pouted: "I don''t like pears!" Princess smiled: "How about eating some peaches? You like peaches the most." "No! I''m tired of eating!" Sakura said coquettishly. "Then what do you want to eat?" the princess asked dotingly. Sakura scratched her face and said, "I want to eat plums, big and red plums! Don''t be sour at all!" Biqing hurriedly said: "The lining in Yunzhou is the best. It has just been in stock recently, and it is sold in the Xitou market. I will buy it tomorrow!" "I''m going too! I''m going too! Concubine Mu, let sister Biqing take me with you?" Sakura said eagerly. The princess was amused by her cute appearance, pinched the tip of her nose and said, "It''s really naughty, what''s there to do in the market? It''s dirty and messy!" "I, I just want to go out and play." She lowered her head and said shyly. The next day, Biqing took Xiaoying to the Xitou market, bought a basket of rice, also bought a lot of trinkets and pearl hairpins, almost walked through the entire market, Biqing was so exhausted, Xiaoying this A five-year-old child is obviously more energetic than her. After listening to Dongmei''s report, Ning Yue''s quiet eyes slowly rippled, bright and cold, like a smile. Xiangli, are you guilty? Is Xuan Xiaoying''s disappearance really related to you? Are you afraid that Xuan Xiaoying will come back and take back everything that belongs to you, leaving you with nothing? "Miss, should we tell my uncle?" Dongmei asked with a frown. My uncle loves Ms. Sakura so much. Who would have thought that she would not only be hostile to his wife, murder his sister-in-law, but also lose his only sister. It''s really disgusting! Now the child doesn''t know whether she is dead or alive. Thinking of this, Dongmei feels distressed and angry, "You must let my uncle discover her true face and drive her out of the Xuan family!" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Xuan Yin dotes on her so much, and has been a brother and sister with her for three years, but I am just a latecomer, so I ran to tell Xuan Yin that his sister has problems, will Xuan Yin believe it? "Maybe, maybe not, she doesn''t dare to bet and doesn''t want to bet. "We have evidence! Masks, gloves! If you need those stilts, I''ll go and steal them in the middle of the night!" Dongmei said, patting her chest. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Anyone can find the evidence in her room, but I can''t." "Huh?" Dongmei''s eyes widened. "Because I have a ''festival'' with her, we have been arguing for Xuanyin, so no matter what I testify against her, in their view, I am framing her." Ning Yue said unhurriedly. Dongmei sighed. Ning Yue picked up the scissors and cut off a section of the candle''s wick: "No rush, we have to figure this out slowly." In mid-June, the capital became a big furnace. Ning Yue suffered from heat stroke three times while she was doing morning sleep for the princess. The princess thought about it, and on June 20th, she took her family to the fief to escape the summer heat. The fief is not far from the capital city, but it is famous for a mountain villa built on ice. Ning Yue couldn''t figure out how the craftsmen built it, but the ground of that mountain villa was indeed frozen all the year round, and it spread to the world through layers of soil. The ground made the whole villa feel extra cool like the beginning of autumn. Around the villa, there are some peasant households who live here. They pay some rent to the Xuan family every year, and the rest of the income is their own. The imperial court tax was very heavy, and in the event of war, it collected 10% more. Fortunately, the Xuan family reduced everyone''s rent, and most of the farmers were still able to provide food and clothing, but more, it was not possible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 419： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (7) Chapter 419 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (7) Chang Chang has managed the villa for many years, and has received the princess countless times, but in the past, the princess always brought Miss Sakura, but this year, she brought so many more peopleI heard that the third young master and the fourth young master are wrong, they should be called the third master and the fourth master. Sir, I heard that they got married, so they must have come to escape the summer heat with their wives, right? Seeing the convoy gradually approaching, Manager Chang stepped up and hurriedly greeted him. When the carriage stopped, he knelt down and respectfully kowtowed: "The old slave greets the princess, and welcomes the princess! Welcome, young masters!" Biqing raised the curtain and helped the princess who was about to get bored in the car to get down. A refreshing lake breeze wafted into her nostrils, mixed with the fragrance of lotus, and the princess felt comfortable all over her body. She smiled lightly and said: "It''s still comfortable in Zhuangzi, the capital is too hot!" "Mother Concubine, are we here yet?" Accompanied by an immature child''s voice, Sakura opened the curtain, hugged Xiaobai and jumped off the ground. The little ferret was also afraid of the heat, and had suffered from heatstroke so early that she collapsed in her arms. In the middle, it seems to be wilted. When Steward Chang saw her, his eyes lit up, and he smiled in surprise, "This is Ms. Sakura, right? She has grown up so much! Last year, it was only a little bit! Miss Sakura, do you still remember me?" Sakura raised the corners of her lips slightly, and said with a pleasant smile, "Hello, Uncle Chang." "Hey, good! Good!" Chang Guanshi really likes this little master very much. He has a noble status, but he doesn''t have any airs. How can he look like the third master behind him with a stinky face, as if someone owed him money? Xuan Zhao''s face is really stinky, he is a strong man of seven feet, he should stay in the barracks to practice killing the enemy, but he was dragged by his mother and concubine to such a remote place to escape the summer heat! unhappy! Compared with him, Sun Yao''s interest was much higher. She had always wanted to find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters to play with her husband for two days, but when she learned that Ning Xi would also come, she was depressed for a long time, and it was exciting. Yes, before Ning Xi left the house, her tire gas moved, the doctor said that it is not appropriate to be exhausted by the car, so Ning Xi stayed in the mansion. In the next few days, she and Xuan Zhao will truly live and fly together. The happiest person should be Xuanyin. From the moment he got off the car, the smile on his lips never disappeared. His bright eyes turned around in the forest, remembering countless things that could knock Ning Yue down and kill him. Eat dry wipes. Chang Guanshi led the people to live in various places in the villa. The princess and Xiao Ying lived in the Qinglian Pavilion on the central axis, Xuan Zhao and Sun Yao lived in the Emerald Pavilion on the east side, and Xuanyin chose a unique place with a full set of lake view villas. Qingranju. Qingranju is surrounded by water on three sides. The southeast and south sides are surrounded by natural lakes, which are connected end to end. The north is the main road in Zhuangzili, and the west is a man-made lotus pond, which is separated from the villa by a wall. All the lotus flowers in the lotus pond are in bloom, and some of them have formed lotus pods. The fishermen rowed boats and shuttled among the lush lotus leaves, only their pointed bamboo hats were exposed. On the boat, a little girl sang a ballad, without lyrics, only a soft and soothing tune. The little girl''s voice, like the sounds of nature, is so beautiful that it makes people intoxicated. Ning Yue came out of the back room after changing into a light dress, and saw Xuan Yin leaning on the railing, staring at a green lotus leaf in a daze. "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue asked softly. Xuan Yin held the corners of his lips bitterly: "Sakura used to like to sing. At that time, she couldn''t speak clearly, but she hummed the tune better than anyone else." Ning Yue was stunned for a moment, and wanted to say that she had never heard Xiangli sing any songs before. Soon, Ning Yue realized that he was referring to her own sister Xuan Xiaoying. Xuan Xiaoying got lost, even though Xiangli replaced her role, in his heart, he still misses her very much, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 420： Here Comes the Lord Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (8) Chapter 420 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying is Still Alive (8) The singing gradually disappeared, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the green lotus leaves in a pool, and also shone on the gradually closing flower bones. In the air, a layer of melancholy floated. Ning Yue pursed her lips, stretched out her hand, and gently held his. She knew what he was thinking, because she had missed her elder brother so much. They had known each other not long ago, and their backgrounds were different, but when they got along, they seemed to have known each other for many years. Maybe it was because they Having similar experiences, we can empathize with each other''s pain. The moment she took the initiative to hold her little hand, Xuan Yin''s eyes moved slightly, and she turned her head to look at her in disbelief, as if asking, how can I not coax you when you have been neglected for so many days, why suddenly... Ning Yue actually didn''t understand what was wrong, she clearly agreed to serve him as a king, not to be moved, not worried, not worried, but when she saw the sadness in his eyes, she couldn''t help but feel Distressed. Perhaps, she has more than just a slight affection for this man. Xuan Yin looked at her fixedly, she was very cunning, she lowered her long eyelashes to block the faintly flowing emotions in her eyes, but what happened to her reddish ears? Xuanyin slightly raised the corners of his lips, hugged her into his arms, and wrapped her between himself and the railing. He hugged her slender waist with one hand, clasped the back of her head with the other, and said ambiguously: "This time, you really forgive me. right?" His warm breath sprayed on her face, slightly itchy. Her eyelashes trembled, and she said: "Hands, I just accidentally put them in the wrong place." "Really?" He didn''t believe it, and his big palm walked gently on her slender body, "You love me, don''t you? Such a duplicity, you have to punish your little mouth." Ning Yue was softened by his lazy and ambiguous tone, she turned her face away, avoiding his seductive breath, and said: "It''s time for dinner, hurry up and change clothes, don''t keep everyone waiting." As he spoke, he pushed Xuanyin away and walked away, but was pushed down by Xuanyin on the soft bed. The bed sank. His legs pressed her petite body tightly. She drank in a low voice: "I''m dead, get up and go." He hooked his lips, smiled lowly, and bit her ear: "Obviously he likes to be pressed by me, but he is duplicity!" "You..." Ning Yue blushed at his rascally words, "Stop making trouble, I really have to eat." "Well, I''m going to eat, I''m starving to death." He said playfully, his fiery kiss was on her lips, and the tip of his tongue licked her white teeth, deep in her fragrant and slippery mouth. Absorbing her sweetness. Ning Yue was a little reluctant at first, but soon, she was defeated by his harsh provocations, her mind was dizzy, her body was limp, and she couldn''t remember when her hands hugged his neck. By the time he realized it, his shirt had already been stripped down to his waist. "This..." She couldn''t believe it was done by herself! Xuanyin took a bite on her lips, and said with a smirk, "You''re more anxious than me, huh?" Ning Yue''s face slowly turned red. Xuanyin''s big palm reached into her belly pocket: "However, isn''t it too unfair to only take off mine?" Ning Yue wanted to die, she must have fallen into this guy''s magic, she is not such a slutty woman. Xuan Yin laughed so hard that his body was trembling, he buried his head, and began to nibble on her collarbone. Ning Yue was made to tremble by him: "No matter how late...you''ll be late...everyone will tell you..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 421： Here Comes the Master Xuan Xiaoying Is Still Alive (9) Chapter 421 Here Comes the Lord, Xuan Xiaoying is Still Alive (9) "Let them talk." Xuanyin took a breath indifferently, almost sucking Ning Yue''s soul away. Just when Ning Yue herself was too emotional, Xiao Ying''s voice suddenly sounded outside the door. "Brother Yin! Sister Yue! Are you all right? It''s time for dinner! Concubine Mu asked me to call you!" The tide of love came to an abrupt end, and the two of them seemed to have been poured cold water on them. "Brother Yin! Sister Yue! Why don''t you come out? The food is getting cold!" Xiao Ying slapped the door panel. With such an accident happening halfway, the two of them couldn''t continue. When Xuanyin opened the door for Sakura, Ning Yue was sitting in front of the dressing table combing her hair, she was not wearing any outerwear, her skirt was loose, and the mottled and ambiguous hickey marks could be faintly seen under the tulle. Sakura''s eyes lingered on those kiss marks for a long time. Ning Yue could see her expression clearly from the bronze mirror. Although she was so calm that no waves could be seen, the woman''s intuition told Ning Yue that she was jealous, not the kind of jealousy that Ning Xi just wanted to grab from her. It was a kind of jealousy between rivals who wished to burn her to death and shatter her ashes after death. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, concealed her fleeting smile, and said to Xuan Yin, "Sir, help me tie a bun." Xuanyin''s bun is the devil''s thing, it messed up Ning Yue''s hair, Ning Yue took a look at him: "I still have to do it, what do you think you know?" Xuanyin leaned over and kissed her face: "I will treat you well!" "I''m not afraid that the child will read the joke." Ning Yue stood up, walked over to hold Sakura''s hand, "Let''s go." Sakura withdrew her hand subconsciously: "I can''t walk anymore." Facing Xuanyin, she said, "Brother Yin, hug me." Ning Yue smiled: "Sister Yue hugs you." Unexpectedly, Sakura agreed immediately: "Okay, thank you sister Yue." Ning Yue hugged her, where no one saw her, her beautiful eyes were pitch black, as if there were no whites, so dark that there was no light. The first dinner was not in the Zhuangzi, but in a special restaurant opened by a nearby farmer. His game is very delicious. Every year when the princess comes, she will order their food. The princess was the first to come, and she was originally accompanied by Sakura, but unexpectedly, Sakura had to go to her elder sister Yue, and the princess placed an order again. When the children were free, the hostess of the farmer smiled and offered a pot of tea: "You It came early this year, just in time for our fresh lotus pods, if you don''t mind, Caomin will pick some for you?" The concubine didn''t like eating lotus seeds very much, but she remembered that Xuan Zhao liked it, so she said to the hostess: "Bring here, I will choose." "Yes!" The hostess responded with a smile, went out, and said to the woman who had just finished cooking lotus pods from the lotus pond, "Sister-in-law, quickly bring your freshest lotus pods!" A middle-aged peasant woman, called sister-in-law, came in with a dustpan and lotus pods in her arms. She was an out-and-out farmer, she had never seen the world, and she could not salute, so she knelt on the ground, kowtowed, and held the dustpan over On the top of the head: "Noble, noble lady, please." The concubine didn''t care about the inconsiderate etiquette of these commoners. Anyway, seeing that these lotus pods are quite big and fresh, she wanted them all. The peasant woman was so happy that she kowtowed to the princess several times, and then she walked out with a sling of copper coins. She came here pushing a cart, and on the cart sat a little girl wearing a bamboo hat. The hat was so big that it almost covered most of the little girl''s face, and only a smooth chin was slightly exposed, but it was just a chin. , the color is as perfect as jade. She was wearing patched clothes, but the exquisite elegance all over her body made her look more like an elf who had strayed into the mortal world. The peasant woman walked forward with a smile and touched the little girl''s bamboo hat: "Business is really good today, all are sold out. Didn''t Xiaolian always want to eat braised pork? Mom will buy it for you!" "Yes." The little girl nodded gently. The princess was peeling the lotus pods in the back room. Suddenly, her heart twitched violently. She raised her head and looked out the window, but only saw the peasant woman pushing the cart and the little **** the cart, gradually moving away. Go back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422： Packing up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (1) Chapter 422 Cleaning up Sakura''s mother-daughter encounter (1) When everyone went to the farmer''s house for dinner, the princess had already peeled off a whole dustpan and lotus pod. The princess''s eyes were out of focus, and she seemed to be in a trance. Everyone knew that they probably missed Xuan Xiaoying again. Even though she has been nurturing Sakura all these years and comforting her lovesickness, whenever she calms down, the longing in her heart will still overwhelm her like a raging wave. Everyone sat quietly on the chairs, looking at each other, no one dared to speak first. It was Sakura who opened her mouth: "Mother Concubine, what are you peeling off?" The concubine came back to her senses, glanced at everyone, hugged Xiaoying to her lap and said, "Lianpod, brother Zhao''s favorite food, you should try it too." Saying this, she fed Xiaoying a lotus seed, "Is it sweet? " Sakura smiled and nodded: "Sweet!" The concubine smiled gratifiedly, and when she looked at the crowd again, her complexion softened a lot: "Try it too, it''s just picked, it''s fresh." Everyone stretched out their hands one after another, grabbed a handful of the curtain, whether they liked it or not, they all started eating with great interest anyway. Xuan Zhao really likes to eat, hula-la swept a big plate, Sun Yao was afraid that he would have diarrhea after eating too much, so she pushed the food behind to Xuan Yin and Ning Yue. Xuan Yin and Ning Yue were not very interested, and chewed to save face. Princess asked again: "Are you still used to where you live? Is there anything uncomfortable that needs to be changed?" Sun Yao said softly: "Our place is very nice, very quiet, how about the courtyard of the fourth brother and fourth sibling?" Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "It''s the same at our place. The lake view is beautiful. During the daytime, it''s a little hotter, but when the lake breeze blows, the heat is gone." The princess nodded in satisfaction, and ordered the hostess: "Let''s start serving the dishes." "Yes!" The hostess bowed politely. She was originally a native farmer like the elder sister-in-law, but she entertained the princess more often, and gradually learned some rules from those decent maids. . The hostess hurriedly entered the back hall and presented the dishes prepared by the man one by one, including venison, chicken, squab, fish soup, fried water chestnut...all of which are rare game in the capital. The aroma is compelling and it is delicious. The concubine raised her chopsticks and picked up a piece of the tenderest pigeon meat for Sakura, and then said to everyone: "The game in their family is very good. I eat it every year, and I never get tired of it." Sakura finished off the piece of pigeon meat in one gulp, and looked at the princess again: "Mother, I want more." The princess fed her another chopstick. Bi Qing stepped forward: "Slaves, come." Sakura hugged the concubine''s neck: "I want to feed you, concubine mother!" The concubine smiled dotingly, and said to Biqing: "You go down and eat too, you don''t have to guard, it''s all eaten by your own family, why are there so many rules?" "Yes." Biqing withdrew. The game in their house is really delicious. At first, Ning Yue just randomly picked up a few chopsticks, but after tasting the umami, her eyes lit up. Lets take rabbit meat as an example. Ordinary people cook this, so it will have a strong smell. Its rabbit meat is grilled on an open fire, so that the oil comes out. It is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The seasoning is so delicious that people can''t wait to swallow their tongues. Seeing that she loves to eat, Xuanyin is not polite, he unscrews the fattest rabbit leg with a swish, and puts it in Ning Yue''s bowl under Xuan Zhao''s almost crazy eyes. His other hand was not idle either. He put it under the table and gently held Ning Yue''s hand under the cover of his wide sleeve. Throughout the meal, he didn''t eat anything, and he was serving Ning Yue food. Sakura was drinking the soup, but her gloomy eyes fell on the hands they held under the table. (end of this chapter) Chapter 423： Cleaning up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (2) Chapter 423 Cleaning up Sakura, mother and daughter meet (2) While Ning Yue was eating the dishes in the bowl, she was paying attention to Xiao Ying''s movements from the corner of her eye. Xiao Ying really regarded Xuan Yin as her private property, right? It''s ridiculous, so what if she is the real Xuan Xiaoying? Can you stop your brother from marrying a wife and having children? After dinner, Sun Yao and Xuan Zhao went for a walk in the mountains and forests, while Ning Yue and Xuan Yin went to visit the lotus pond and pick lotus pods. Sakura blinked her innocent eyes and said softly: "I like eating lotus pods! I want to go too!" The concubine gave her an angry look: "Don''t mess around." She is someone who has been there, so why can''t she understand that the young couple is going to have that romantic thing in the lotus pond? In the palace, she restrained them too much, they hardly had intercourse, it''s normal to be unable to hold back here, it''s not good for Xiao Ying to rush to disturb them rashly. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue responded with a smile: "Okay, Sakura will come with us!" The lotus pond is near the lake view house. When passing by the residence, Ning Yue entered the house and took a cloak. The night is good, the crescent moon is like a bow, and the stars are shining brightly, falling on the rippling water surface, like countless silver needles shining. The boat shuttled among the piles of lotus leaves, and Sakura was lying on the bow, rowing carefully in the water with her little hands. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin sat behind her. Ning Yue picks the lotus pod seriously, and Xuan Yin picks her lotus pod picking hand seriously. "Don''t make trouble." Ning Yue withdrew the hand he held for the first time, "Do you still want to eat lotus pods?" Xuanyin approached her, glanced at Xiaoying, seeing Xiaoying playing in the water with fascination, kissed Ning Yue''s lips, and said silently: "I don''t want to eat lotus pods!" As he spoke, he hugged Ning Yue in a tricky way. Sakura suddenly turned her head and saw Ning Yue sitting on Xuanyin''s lap, as if she wasn''t embarrassed at all, and said with a smile, "I''m so tired, can I go back?" Xuanyin was having fun, playing vigorously, when suddenly interrupted, he smacked his lips in dissatisfaction: "It''s not long since I just came out." Ning Yue pushed him, sat up straight, and said to Xiao Ying: "Then go back." Sakura yawned: "So sleepy." Ning Yue''s eyes moved, she moved to a small stool beside her and sat down, stretched out her hand and said, "Come here, Sister Yue hugs you." Sakura smiled sweetly, sat in Ning Yue''s arms, and slowly closed her eyes. Until she got off the boat, she didn''t show any signs of waking up. Her small hands grabbed Ning Yue''s skirt tightly, making Ning Yue even want to put her down. Xuan Yin frowned, stretched out his hand to hug her. She was in a daze, and went straight into Ning Yue''s arms: "I want sister Yue." Ning Yue smiled faintly: "It''s okay, then let her go back with us." "How can I do that?" Xuanyin said without thinking, "Who is she with you, what should I do?" After finally going to this "poor county" for vacation, she no longer has to sleep in a separate room. Fortunately, she shares a room with Sakura. Isn''t this a waste of this unique opportunity? It will be even more difficult when he wants to eat her when he returns to the palace! Xuanyin pressed his lips to Ning Yue''s ear, and whispered: "Ask Dongmei to carry her back to the concubine mother." Ning Yue gestured to Xiaoying''s little hand with her eyes, and she just said directly, didn''t she see how reluctant she was? Of course Xuanyin can see it, but, it''s just that he hasn''t touched Ning Yue for a long time, and he is going crazy thinking about it. Ning Yue saw that he was full of desire and dissatisfaction, and said with a smile: "You, why are you fussing with a child? Well, let''s do this for today, anyway, I''m tired too." "Hmph." Xuan Yin hummed dissatisfiedly, and muttered, "I know you are deliberately avoiding me and using her as a raft!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 424： Cleaning up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (3) Chapter 424 Cleaning up Sakura''s mother and daughter encounter (3) Ning Yue smiled and said nothing, and carried the "sleeping" Sakura back to the lake view villa. Of course she could see that Sakura was pretending to be asleep. In fact, based on her intuition, Sakura would not have done such a mentally retarded thing. Yin is greasy and crooked. However, she wanted to show her the wrong way! Sakura was put on the bed by Ning Yue, her eyes blurred, she rubbed and yawned: "Where is this?" Ning Yue brought a basin of hot water, twisted the veil, and said softly: "This is the room between me and your brother Yin. Tonight, you will stay here." "Huh? Oh." Sakura was surprised, then quickly closed her eyes, lay on the head of the bed and remained silent. Ning Yue patiently washed her face, wiped her body, untied her braids, untied her hair, and changed her clothes. All the processes were done by herself. She was afraid that she would sweat at night, so she specially prepared a set of obscene clothes by the bedside, saying that she would give them to her when necessary. Change. Xuanyin hugged Ning Yue from behind: "You are so kind to Sakura." So good that he was a little jealous. Ning Yue turned her face sideways, looked for his lips, and kissed him lightly: "She is your sister, of course I want to treat her well. I know she wanted to keep you by my side so much last time because she was afraid Losing you. Among the four brothers, she has the deepest relationship with her. Suddenly you can no longer pamper her like you used to. It is normal for her to feel uncomfortable. But I will try my best to let her understand that my coming is not to separate you Doting, but being with you, giving her double love." Xuan Yin''s heart felt as if it had been scalded: "When did you become so considerate? It''s almost not like you." Ning Yue''s eyes twitched, suppressing the urge to laugh, and said with a hint of grievance: "Could it be that in your heart, I''m just a messy person?" "Uh..." is very serious, but why does he sound like he wants to get goosebumps? Forget it, no matter what, it is a good thing for a wife and sister to live in peace, especially the kiss she offered, which was soft, soft, and wonderful, "Yueyue, kiss again." Ning Yue glanced at someone who was pretending to be asleep on the bed. Although she concealed it very well, the nails that were almost pierced into the flesh still revealed her true inner thoughts. Ning Yue turned around in Xuanyin''s arms, tiptoeing Lifting her toes, she lightly pressed another kiss on Xuanyin''s lips. She was just putting on a show to make someone feel uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, Xuanyin, who was about to suffocate, grabbed the back of her head fiercely the moment her lips left him, forcing her to stick them again. She said that she bumped into it, and her teeth were knocked out, which made her gasp in pain! Xuanyin kissed domineeringly. Ning Yue was so hot-headed by the kiss that she gradually forgot that there was someone beside them who was eavesdropping on their movements. She is now completely sure that the other party is not a child, and there may be a more mature soul than her living in that seemingly petite body. In the past, she was once bewildered by this harmless appearance, and almost caused Sun Yao to be poisoned by the other party. Now, she won''t. Xuanyin''s breathing was heavy, as if he had climbed a ten-mile long slope, the sweat on his forehead dripped down. He picked up Ning Yue and rushed into the bathroom. Ning Yue quickly woke up from the confusion and fascination. She was really becoming more and more irresistible to this guy. How could she be so confused that she forgot that there was a little pervert with his ears up to eavesdrop? You don''t need to guess, you know that the other party must be mad with jealousy, but the more jealous, the more she can''t help eavesdropping, and the more she can''t help eavesdropping, the more jealous she will be. Such a vicious circle must be as sour as swallowing a hundred. Like a needle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 425： Packing up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (4) Chapter 425 Cleaning up Sakura''s mother-daughter encounter (4) Unfortunately, the door''s diaphragm effect is so good that she can''t hear anything at all, which is just... crazy. The two of them kissed in the bathroom for half an hour before they came out. After all, they didnt dare to go too far because there was someone outside, but what does it matter? Whether they do it or not is not the same as whether someone thinks they do it or not. Ning Yue bid farewell to Xuanyin with a happy face, and when she returned to the bed, her whole body was filled with a happy and sweet atmosphere. She hugged Xiao Sakura into her arms, obviously feeling that the other''s body was stiffer than before. The effect...better than expected. Ning Yue had a sneer on the corner of his lips, and slowly put Xiao Ying back on the bed, while he got up, took out a little medicine powder from the purse he had prepared earlier, and stuffed it on the oil lamp. Sun Yao just said a few words and didn''t speak to her, so she killed Sun Yao and took over the man she wanted to keep for herself. Myself, I will not give her a chance! The effect of soothing incense was good, Sakura''s stiff body stretched out quickly, and the sound of even breathing came. Ning Yue knew that she was completely asleep, so she walked to the bed, looked down at her, and said coldly: " Fighting with Bengong? Xiangli, you are still a little tender!" Sakura was woken up by Ning Yue. The moment she woke up, she looked at Ning Yue and the bed, her eyes froze for a moment. Ning Yue secretly sneered, wondering why he overslept and didn''t take revenge on her? Ning Yue didn''t tell the truth, and called Lian Xin to come in to serve Xiaoying. She didn''t dare to let Dongmei serve this little ancestor. If something went wrong with the service, the princess must cut her? While Lian Xin was dressing and washing Xiao Ying, Dong Mei was combing Ning Yue''s hair, and she suddenly yelled, "Oh madam! What did you do? How did you get hurt?" The scream startled Xuan Yin who had just returned from a morning run outside. Xuan Yin didn''t even bother to change his sweaty clothes. He lifted the curtain and came in and said, "Are you injured? Let me see!" Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin who was walking towards her from the bronze mirror, with a dazed look, as if she didn''t know that she was injured. Dongmei held up Ning Yue''s black hair. At the base of Ning Yue''s neck, slightly near the back of her neck, there were three inch-long slits, as if... scratched out by nails, but Xuanyin didn''t remember that she and Ning Yue Yue scratched Ning Yue during making out - "What are you looking at? Where am I hurt?" Ning Yue said with wide innocent eyes. Xuan Yin frowned. Although Ning Yue''s sleeping appearance was not flattering, he never scratched himself. His cold eyes swept over Sakura who was rinsing in the bathroom, and his brows frowned even tighter. "What''s wrong with you?" Ning Yue continued to ask ignorantly. Xuan Yin calmed down and sighed: "It''s nothing, maybe the child''s fingernails are long, and they scratched them accidentally." Although he said so, it seemed that he didn''t think so in his heart. Xiao Ying has slept next to him many times, and she has always been very obedient. Compared with Ning Yue''s sleeping appearance, it is a heaven and an earth, isn''t it her? But if not her, then who? Or...she did it on purpose? Ning Yue caught a flash of suspicion from Xuan Yin''s eyes, and didn''t say anything more. Some things can be left to the end. Too much emphasis will make people think that she has ulterior motives. Although, it is true that she has ulterior motives. Sakura came out of the bathroom, saw Xuanyin standing there, her eyes lit up immediately, and she rushed over! (end of this chapter) Chapter 426： Cleaning up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (5) Chapter 426 Cleaning up Sakura''s mother-daughter encounter (5) "Brother Yin!" However, what puzzled her was that Xuanyin did not show joy and anticipation at all as before, but just nodded lightly, telling her to sleep more honestly in the future, but there was no more to say! Ning Yue looked at Xiao Ying''s expression as if she had been struck by lightning, and she was very happy. You will pretend to be sick, but I won''t pretend to be injured? It''s just a competition of acting skills, it''s all about seeing who is better. After Xuanyin finished bathing and changed into dry clothes, several of them went to Qinglian Pavilion to accompany the princess to have breakfast. It was only when I got there that I found out that Sun Yao and Xuan Zhao had arrived early. Seeing the spring in Sun Yao''s brows and eyes, it must have been an unforgettable night for two with Xuan Zhao. The concubine was holding her hand, and said with a slight smile: "Although Zhao''er was only born a quarter of an hour later than Bin''er, his temperament is a hundred times naive than Bin''er. I''m really worried that he doesn''t know how to take care of his wife, okay?" Now that you are gentle and virtuous, you have subdued him, don''t make me wait too long, let me hug my grandson earlier, you know?" Sun Yao blushed shyly when she thought of the joy last night. Xuanyin and Ning Yue stepped into the room and saluted the princess. Princess nodded: "You guys are here too, how are you? Sakura didn''t bother you, did she?" Ning Yue patted Xiao Ying on the shoulder, and said lovingly, "Xiao Ying is very good." Wangfei''s eyes showed a trace of satisfaction, she stretched out her hand and hugged Xiaoying into her arms: "Have you missed your mother and concubine?" "I think so!" Sakura nodded solemnly. Princess scratched her nose: "Then who will you sleep with tonight?" Sakura embraced the princess'' arm: "Sleep with the concubine mother!" Princess was amused. Ning Yue lowered her eyes. Compared with Xuanyin, the princess has a deeper trust in Xiangli, but it doesn''t matter much. She can divorce Xuanyin, and naturally she can divorce the princess. It just takes a little longer. Princess let people serve the meal. Manager Chang arranged local specialty snacks for the princess and others: green onion omelette and fish porridge. The fish porridge is made from wild black fish, without fish bones, and it is very smooth and refreshing. Ning Yue and Sun Yao are daughters-in-law, and when eating, they have to stand aside and set the rules. The princess is not particular about this aspect, and usually just ask them to set the chopsticks and let it go. Sun Yao set the chopsticks, Ning Yue served porridge for everyone, the first bowl was given to the concubine, followed by Xuan Zhao and Xuan Yin, then Xiao Ying, and finally it was Sun Yao and her turn. However, when she brought the hot porridge to Xiao Ying''s hand, Xiao Ying seemed to miss it, the porridge bowl slipped from Xiao Ying''s hand, and the whole person smashed into Ning Yue''s hand that was too late to withdraw. It was too late to say it, but then it was too late, Xuanyin grasped it with a big palm, and firmly caught the porridge bowl. The porridge has been cold for a while, and it doesn''t taste too hot to eat, but if you splash it on your hands, it will still be uncomfortable. Xuan Yin''s thick eyebrows frowned immediately: "Sakura!" This is the first time he has been aggressive towards Sakura, even the last time he forcibly poured medicine on Sakura in order to take out the obsidian, he has never been so aggressive. Sakura was stunned for an instant. Ning Yue hurriedly took down the porridge bowl that Xuanyin was holding, put it on the table and said, "It was me who was not careful, so don''t blame Sakura." Reminiscent of the scratching incident in the morning, Xuanyin can hardly believe that Ning Yue himself was careless. He was immersed in drinking soup at the time, and he did not see what happened. Perhaps, Ning Yue was really careless. However, what he didn''t even realize was that without knowing the truth, his subconscious mind had helped him make a choice of who to trust. Sakura''s eyes flashed a trace of strong injury. (end of this chapter) Chapter 427： Packing up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (6) Chapter 427 Cleaning up Sakura''s Mother and Daughter Encounter (6) The concubine seemed to be defending her daughter, but she just looked at it from her point of view. It was indeed her daughter who stretched out her hand first but withdrew it without holding it steady "Okay, she is so small, she can''t hold it steady if she can''t hold it steady, why are you so fierce?" After all, the princess loves her daughter very much. Sakura did not defend herself in the end. This is where she is smart. She always knows that what is the truth is not important, but what everyone thinks is important. Smart people don''t explain things that can''t be explained at all. After breakfast, Xuanyin stopped Xiaoying in the yard: "Xiaoying, let''s talk." This is what Ning Yue always loves to say to him. He would not say this before. As the relationship between the two gets closer, their behavior is subtly affecting each other. Sakura''s eyes dimmed, and she said with some resentment: "Brother Yin, are you going to tell me about sister Yue?" Xuan Yin didn''t show much surprise that Xiao Ying could guess her purpose at a glance. This younger sister has always been smarter than her peers. He said seriously: "Yes, tell me the truth, do you still love you?" Sister has an opinion?" "Brother Yin, I don''t!" Xiao Ying said excitedly, with a hint of crying, "I really don''t! Why don''t you even trust me? I don''t care what others think of me, but Brother Yin, you can''t do this!" Xuan Yin''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity: "I''m too used to you after all, isn''t it?" Sakura looked up in disbelief: "Brother Yin!" "I told you, whether I marry a wife or not, you will always be my sister, and my love for you will never change..." "You lied! You have obviously changed. You never doubted me so much before! Don''t attack me!" She was talking, almost crying. Xuanyin looked at her weeping appearance, saying that she didn''t feel distressed would be false, but more, she was helpless: "Sakura, I don''t care why you don''t like your sister Yue, but she is my wife, I don''t want her Any grievances, do you understand?" Sakura shed tears of grievance! In the evening, everyone went to the farmer''s house for dinner again, and Sakura stayed in the room in anger and did not come. Seeing that Miss Sakura was missing, the hostess did not dare to ask, and welcomed everyone into the lobby with a smile. Xuan Zhaoji hangs the lotus pod from yesterday, and asks the hostess if there are any. The hostess made tea for everyone, presented cups of tea, and said with a smile: "I don''t know if you will come today, but I didn''t mention to inform her. She occasionally sells it at my place, and occasionally sells it elsewhere, not sure where. If the third master is willing Wait, Caomin will send someone to find her!" Xuan Zhao waved his hand: "Forget it, let''s do it another day." Although the lotus pod is good, he is not greedy enough to make people chase him to buy it. The concubine recalled yesterday evening when she only caught a glimpse of a little girl from the back. For some reason, she felt a little worried in her heart and asked, "That woman seems to have a child?" After pouring the tea, the hostess served the freshest grapes cleanly and said with a smile, "Yes, it''s a daughter." "I hear her accent, it doesn''t look like a local." The princess said again. Everyone is very clear about the princess''s temperament, she is indifferent, withdrawn from the world, and never deliberately pays attention to anyone. Today, she took the initiative to ask a mother and daughter from a peasant family, and they all looked sideways. The hostess was very happy to have a conversational topic with the princess, and said happily: "You are so good at hearing, you can even hear this!" The princess herself was also surprised, how could she remember a peasant woman so clearly? The hostess said: "She is from another place, she seems to be from Cangzhou. There is a famine in her hometown. The man died, and there is no one else in the family. Only this daughter is left. She came here three years ago, and she has never remarried. I am afraid that others will It would be bad for her daughter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 428： Packing up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (7) Chapter 428 Cleaning up Sakura''s mother-daughter encounter (7) "She loves her daughter very much." The princess murmured, the thin little back appeared in her mind, and her heart tightened slightly. The hostess said again: "Isn''t it? It''s as if the eyeballs are hurting! It''s just that she is poor... Her daughter has bad legs and feet. The village chief saw that she was pitiful, so he allowed her to pick some lotus seeds in the lotus pond and sell them. , share half with the village. This half is also earned by her, and the lotus pods are all given to her for free!" The concubine''s focus is not on who makes money and who loses money. She was stunned and asked, "Why does her daughter have bad legs?" The hostess thought for a while, and said: "It seems that I fell it when I was a child, and I broke it. I haven''t recovered well, and I''m not good at it. But" She paused, her eyes were slightly bright Guang, "Although she is a little cripple, she looks beautiful! She looks like a fairy, and she is even more beautiful than the fairy boy in the New Year pictures! You saw her yesterday, and her appearance is a little exaggerated But she gave birth to a beautiful daughter. If she didn''t love her so much, I doubt if her daughter is her own!" Wang Hao didn''t like the sound of "little cripple" inexplicably, and frowned: "It''s also a poor one, can it be cured?" The hostess sighed: "Who knows? There is no money to cure her." A strange discomfort flashed in Wang Hao''s heart, as if blocked by a thick piece of cotton, making her uncomfortable. "How old is her daughter?" She asked again in a strange way. The hostess said knowingly: "It seems...about the same age as Ms. Sakura, but she is thin and looks like only four years old, but I remember hearing her mention last time that her daughter is five years old and has never I bought a piece of bacon here to make longevity noodles for her daughter." Five years old, if her Sakura hadn''t lost, she would still be this old... Princess Wang felt a painful pain in her heart. At this moment, the voice of the peasant woman sounded outside the door. "Big sister, can I, can I come in and sell lotus pods?" She was very worried, as if she understood her shabby status, which was so poor that she was not even qualified to enter a farmer''s small restaurant. The hostess is warm-hearted, and hurriedly pulled her in: "Come quickly! The third master really misses your lotus pod!" The peasant woman entered the door, still wearing the gray pudding clothes from yesterday, but there was a faint scent of cheap soap locust, she should have been washed overnight, she was a poor but clean woman. When she came yesterday, there was only the concubine, and there were several more today. She didn''t know how to salute for a while, so she knelt down and kowtowed to the table: "Hello, nobles!" The princess began to look at her carefully. Her skin was dark and rough, covered with fine lines, and she had a pair of big hands covered with calluses from long-term labor. Her real age should be younger than the princess, but the princess took care of her like a young girl, but she was completely a A prematurely aging woman. Princess Wang glanced at the cart outside the window and saw that it was empty, so she asked, "Why didn''t you bring your daughter out today?" The peasant woman was taken aback for a moment, apparently she did not expect the princess to notice that she had a daughter. After a long while, the hostess cleared her throat, and she came back to her senses and said, "She hasn''t woken up from her afternoon nap, and she slept a little late today." . "alone at home?" "No, uh...yes! However, rhubarb is guarding." The peasant woman said tremblingly. After careful questioning, the princess found out that Rhubarb is a local dog, and usually the peasant woman is not at home, so she lets her guard her daughter. Thinking that Sakura''s pet is a ferret worth a thousand dollars, but that little girl''s pet is a worthless dog, the princess felt a little emotion inexplicably. (end of this chapter) Chapter 429： Packing up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (8) Chapter 429 Cleaning up Sakura''s Mother and Daughter Encounter (8) The concubine bought all her lotus pods and rewarded them with some extra silver. The peasant woman went happily. After that, the hostess served the meal, but during the whole process, everyone, including the hostess, noticed that the princess''s mood was not as high as yesterday. At night, the princess had a long dream. She dreamed that she was back three years ago. At that time, the cherry blossoms in Wangfu were in full bloom. Xuan Xiaoying was climbing up and down the cherry tree with her chubby legs. looking at her. "Melon, melon, melon..." Xuan Xiaoying said droolingly. Xuan Xiaoying, who is teething, should be drooling. She smiled and corrected her daughter: "It''s not a melon, it''s a flower." "melon." "flower-" "melon-" "flower." Xuan Xiaoying ignored her, pushed her hand away, and threw herself into Biqing''s arms. Xuan Xiaoying ate a lot and gained weight, with such a pounce, she almost threw Biqing to the ground. She smiled and patted Xuan Xiaoying''s butt: "Don''t be naughty! What if you fall?" Xuan Xiaoying pouted, feeling displeased, and continued to climb, even to the top of the tree. Although the cherry tree is not tall, Xuan Xiaoying is only a two-year-old child! She was terrified, and said to Xuan Xiaoying: "Xiaoying, stop climbing!" Xuan Sakura continued to climb. She reached out, wanting to hug her, but unexpectedly, the branch that Xuan Xiaoying was lying on suddenly broke! Xuan Xiaoying fell down in a daze and broke her leg on the spot... "Sakura" The princess suddenly woke up from her sleep. The scene of seeing her daughter injured was like a needle prick, causing her to break out in cold sweat! Biqing, who heard the movement, walked in with her clothes on, and said hoarsely: "Princess, what''s wrong?" Wang Hao grabbed her hand, and said in horror and sadness: "I...I dreamed of Sakura...climbing a tree...and then broke her leg..." Biqing was taken aback, Miss Sakura doesn''t climb trees, and soon she realized that the Sakura mentioned by the princess refers to the lost Xuan Xiaoying. Xuan Xiaoying really likes to climb trees, and she fell down once, but nothing happened, she has always been healthy and healthy. "Princess, that''s just a dream, don''t be too sad." She said softly. Wangfei not only didn''t feel comforted, but became more and more anxious: "Could it be that...after Sakura got lost...was really injured?" The fall is still good, I''m afraid... already dead... Biqing thought so in her heart, but said with a smile on her mouth: "You listen to a lot of stories during the day, right? Do you feel sorry for the peasant woman who sells lotus pods and have such a dream? Isn''t it all mentioned in the book? Thinking and dreaming at night, you, you are really overwhelmed. How could the lady fall and hurt? The lady must have been adopted by a wealthy family, and she is living a life of pain like Miss Xiangli here. Wan Chong''s day, when the time is right, you and Miss will definitely be able to reunite as mother and daughter!" When the time comes, what day will it be? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to wait for that day in my life. In the room where the oil lamp is like a bean, a small wooden bed, a half-cracked dining table, two painted wooden stools, and a half-old box with a cloth cover are all the furnishings of this bedroom. Xiao Lian sat on the stool, bit by bit eating the chicken legs that the peasant woman bought from the market. This kind of delicacy, in my memory, has not been eaten for a long time. "Which is better, chicken drumsticks or braised pork?" the peasant woman asked dotingly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 430： Packing up Sakuras mother and daughter meet (9) Chapter 430 Cleaning up Sakura''s Mother and Daughter Encounter (9) Xiao Lian shook the chicken leg in her hand. The smile in the peasant woman''s eyes deepened: "Then mother will buy it for you tomorrow. Today''s nobleman rewarded mother with a lot of money. Mother will take you to the market tomorrow and buy you two braised chicken legs! Big ones! Then, I will ask the doctor to give you a lot of money." Look at it. The doctor said, you are still young and can be cured." Xiao Lian nodded. The peasant woman touched her daughter''s head, picked up the chopsticks, and ate the white rice in the bowl. Xiao Lian glanced at the white rice she had just dipped in a little marinade, and brought the chicken leg that she gnawed a few bites to her mouth, signaling that she would eat it too. The peasant woman smiled and shook her head: "Mother doesn''t like chicken legs, you can eat them." Xiao Lian lowered her eyes and began to eat carefully. She eats beautifully. No matter how hungry or greedy she is, she never devours food like a wolf. There is probably an innate elegance in her bones. Xiao Lian gnawed the chicken leg, but the gnaw was not very clean, and a small half of the meat was obviously left. The peasant woman understood that this was specially reserved for her by her daughter. Seeing her daughter lying quietly on the bed without crying or fussing, the peasant woman''s eye circles were slightly moist. She is really a sensible child. Mother. Since she had that nightmare, the concubine couldn''t fall asleep anymore, and she didn''t want to be followed, so she walked in the villa alone. The moonlight is very white, and the starlight is very bright, but none of them can shine into the darkest place in her heart. It wasn''t the first time she dreamed of Xuan Xiaoying, but there was never a time, like tonight, that made her feel uncomfortable. What was uncomfortable was not the content of the dream, but a kind of involvement... even she couldn''t explain it clearly, as if there was something nearby, pulling her heart. When she came back to her senses, she found herself standing in the little lotus pond mentioned by the hostess. Then, she thought of the peasant woman who picked lotus pods in the lotus pond every day. There were lotus pod picking in summer and lotus root digging in winter, but what about spring and autumn? What does she do for a living? What to feed her emaciated daughter with a crippled leg? Thinking of that little girl, she only has an unrealistic back view in her mind, but every time she thinks of this back view, she will feel a kind of heart-wrenching discomfort. When did her compassion become so serious? Unknowingly, she came to the farm restaurant. The hostess and her husband were already sound asleep, but the guard dog recognized her arrival and began to bark desperately. "What''s it called? Tell my old lady to kill you!" "Wow woof! woof woof!" The hostess put on a dress impatiently, "Who is it? Didn''t you get robbed in the middle of the night? I told you, don''t steal from me! Otherwise, my mother" Her voice stopped abruptly when she opened the door and saw the face of the princess, and then quickly changed into a smile, "Oh, you, why are you here? Are you hungry?" Princess nodded: "It seems... a little hungry." Whoever ran to her door before dawn and told her that she was hungry, she had to fork him out, but the other party was the princess, and she welcomed him in happily: "Wait a minute, Caomin will make it for you! You What do you want to eat? Noodles? Congee? Or rice?" "I want to eat..." The princess paused, "Is there a lotus pod?" "Ah?" The hostess was stunned, looked at the gradually clear sky and said, "Quick, it''s coming soon, just wait!" The hostess woke up the niece who was boarding at her house, and told her to go to the peasant woman''s house to buy some lotus pods, and then said to the princess: "...you go to the back room to rest for a while, okay, the grass people are calling you!" The princess went as she said. She dozed off. When she woke up, it was already bright, and the hostess was busy in the kitchen. She saw her sleeping before, so she didn''t dare to call her, so she walked out slowly. The golden sun hit her head on, causing her to squint her eyes slightly. Then, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and saw a cart and a little girl wearing a bamboo hat on the bus. This time, what she saw was the profile of her youngest daughter, who was really skinny. Sakura has always been very strict with her diet, but she is taller and fatter than her. Is she really five years old and almost six years old? How does it look like, only in his early four years old? She suddenly wanted to go over and see what the little girl looked like. Click! The toy in the little girl''s hand fell to the ground, and the little girl bowed to pick it up. Her heart twitched suddenly, what should I do if I fall off such a high cart? She raised her foot and was going to help her pick it up. But suddenly, a blue-gray figure was one step ahead of her, and came to the cart, picked up the toy board, and handed it to the little girl: "Be careful, it will fall if you drop it, don''t pick it up yourself, mother is inside, you talk , Mother can hear you." There was a slight sense of disappointment in the princess''s heart. It is unknown whether she was disappointed and didn''t help her pick up things, or whether she was disappointed and didn''t see what she looked like. "This is the freshly fried peanuts at my aunt''s house. It''s delicious." The peasant woman grabbed a handful of peanuts from her pocket, "Your aunt said she likes to eat them, and she still has them there." She waited for the princess''s free time and helped the hostess kill a few fish. The hostess thanked her and gave her some side dishes. The princess lost the mood to stay, and walked back to the lobby. Suddenly, a little girl''s voice sounded like heaven: "Mother." This sound is very familiar. The princess turned her head abruptly, and looked at the child who was slowly taking off the bamboo hat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 431： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (1) Chapter 431 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (1) The first ray of morning light broke through the mist, shot in from the window edge carved with lotus flowers, and fell obliquely on the head of the bed. Ning Yue''s eyelids twitched, opened a small crack, and was soon startled by the dazzling morning light, and closed her eyes. However, after waking up, the body began to regain consciousness, and realized that she was hugged tightly by a pair of powerful arms. The room temperature was very low, and the embrace was very warm. Her face was pressed against his chest, and she could feel his smooth skin and warmth. Strong physique. Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes. After adapting to the light, her eyes didn''t feel so uncomfortable. She moved up slowly and faced him face to face. This is really an intoxicating face, the facial features are exquisite as if painted, the eyebrows are extremely thick, flying obliquely into the temples, exuding a heroic spirit, but it doesn''t make people feel fierce, of course, if he doesn''t get angry if. His eyelashes are thick and long, longer than hers, but they are not upturned. Sikong Shuo''s long eyelashes are slightly upturned, Ning Yue doesn''t like it, because it looks a bit feminine, Xuan Yin''s is just right. Ning Yue couldn''t help reaching out her hand, and lightly touched his eye feathers. Seeing that he was still awake, she leaned over again and kissed his lips lightly. At the moment of waking up, I didn''t even think about doing such an ambiguous little gesture. Somehow, I did it by accident, and it was done smoothly, not awkward at all. It seemed that the two were born to be so close, but a few days ago, she made up her mind not to have any illusions about this little tyrant between husband and wife. It must be that he looks too evil, so I was confused by his beauty. Isn''t Xiangli coveting him too? This kind of superb man, you may not be able to meet one in several lifetimes, and if you do, you must hold on to it firmly. "I was crazy about me early in the morning. Didn''t I feed you enough last night?" Xuan Yin suddenly opened his twinkling eyes, and Ning Yue was amazed by the sudden elegance. When Ning Yue reacted, Xuan Yin turned over and pinned her down, "Or did the Gu poison flare up again?" It''s okay not to mention this, but if it is mentioned, Ning Yue would like to find a hole in the ground and bury herself. Walking in the forest well, halfway through, his body started to feel hot, and he couldn''t wait to go back to the room, so he threw him on the ground... Later on, she didn''t remember how long she had been in the woods. She only knew that some bad guy used all the poses in the **** pictures. Thinking of those shy scenes, she really, really wanted to go back in time and erase that part! She also had no memory of how to get back to the villa later, anyway, when she opened her eyes, it was just now. Before, the softness bred by the unique warmth of the morning disappeared little by little in Xuanyin''s unkind words. Ning Yue glared at him, trying to slowly slip out of his confinement. How can Xuanyin make her wish come true? Hold her tightly, not allowing her to move, smile playfully, and nibble on her lips: "Have you had a seizure? Is it a seizure?" You just had a seizure! Ning Yue tried her best to push him away, resisting the soreness all over her body, and got out of bed wrapped in the quilt. He lay there lazily, not feeling shy in the slightest because he didn''t wear his clothes. Instead, he winked at her mischievously, making her... mouth parched. Even though the heart is still his own, the body seems to be a little out of control by him. Ning Yue took a deep breath, and rushed into the bathroom as if fleeing. Seeing those big and small purple marks on her body, Ning Yue widened her eyes fiercely. Does this guy have hatred against her? How much force did this take? When he came out of the bathroom indignantly, a certain villain had finished washing and dressing neatly. He glanced at Ning Yue, put his elbows on the dining table, clasped his fingers, and gently rested his thumb on his chin and said, "It seems, You are quite satisfied with my performance last night, well, I know how to please you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 432： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (2) Chapter 432 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (2) Thinking of his "pleasing", Ning Yue blushed again uncontrollably. She has never been treated like that in her two lifetimes, really... Just when Ning Yue couldn''t hold back her face and wanted to run away again, Dongmei came in with a strange expression on her face, as if she had reported something important, but when she smelled the strong lustful atmosphere in the room, her footsteps stopped Paused, the words choked up. Ning Yue''s complexion was pale, but Xuan Yin was very calm, looking at her unhurriedly and asking, "What''s wrong?" Dongmei remembered what she was about to say, scratched her head, and said awkwardly: "Mr. Chang, please go over. It seems that something happened to the princess." Ning Yue and Xuan Yin arrived at the same time as Sun Yao and Xuan Zhao. They both also got the news that something happened to the princess. Xuan Zhao was sleeping late at the time and went out in a hurry without even changing his clothes. He brought a cloak. "What happened?" Sun Yao, who was standing at the door, asked Ning Yue in a low voice. Ning Yue shook her head solemnly: "I don''t know either. Chang Guanshi only said that something happened to the princess, but didn''t say what happened specifically." "So do we." Sun Yao said. The two sisters-in-law joined hands, followed Xuan Yin and Xuan Zhao, and stepped into the small restaurant they often patronized. The area around the small restaurant has been sealed off by the servants ordered by the general manager. There are people standing on tiptoe looking in, but no one knows what''s going on inside. In the side room for customers to rest, the princess was holding a thin, patched little girl, crying out of nowhere, the tears dripped on the front of her clothes, and it was already wet. The little girl looked at them with a dull expression. The peasant woman on the opposite side didn''t seem to understand what happened, but even so, she didn''t cry out of breath because of a little fright like other children. She was calm. "Mother Concubine, what''s the matter with you?" It was Xuan Zhao who asked the question. His brothers were not here. He always remembered that he was the eldest brother and had to take good care of everyone in the family, especially Mother Concubine and Ma Ningyue. Rushing into the wing room, he saw his mother and concubine hugging a thin and poor girl, crying bitterly. He didn''t understand why the usually calm mother and concubine lost her composure, so he walked towards the two of them, but when he When he saw the little girl''s face clearly, his eyeballs popped out suddenly, "This, this... oh, my God, she...how does she look so much like...my sister?" The younger sister he was talking about was naturally not the current Sakura, but Xuan Xiaoying who had been missing for three years. In fact, except for the princess and Xuanyin, the other masters in the family are not very doting on Sakura. They treat Sakura well because they are taking care of the princess'' emotions. Now, there is another person who looks so similar to Xuan Xiaoying out of thin air, Xuan Zhao is stunned all of a sudden. Then, Xuan Yin and Ning Yue who followed were also stunned. The only person who has never seen Xuan Xiaoying is Sun Yao. Her eyes swept over the weeping princess, the dumbfounded Xuan Zhao, the astonished Xuan Yin, and the complicated eyes of Ning Yue...combined with Xuan Zhao''s sentence "how can she She looks so similar to my younger sister", wondering inwardly, does this little girl look like Sakura? It''s not like that at all! Thinner than Sakura, shabby than Sakura... However, despite this, this little girl still has a very unique temperament. "Fourth sibling." She tugged at Ning Yue''s sleeve and asked silently, "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue has not yet recovered from the shock. Although the little girl in front of her is completely different from the one she saw in her previous life, both in terms of body and appearance, she can still be sure that this is Xuan Xiaoying. The real prince''s mansion gave birth to a daughter! (end of this chapter) Chapter 433： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (3) Chapter 433 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (3) Xuan Xiaoying was only two years old when she disappeared, and it was in the midst of severe winter. She always thought that Xuan Xiaoying was in danger. After all, which child can survive a night on the streets in severe winter? But Xuan Xiaoying not only survived, but survived well! Although, I live in poverty. But no matter what, being alive is the luckiest thing! Ning Yue opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "She is the real Xuan Xiaoying." The real Xuan Sakura? What''s the meaning? Is that now fake? Sun Yao was at a loss. Its not that shes so confused, but Xuan Zhao never mentioned Sakuras life experience to her, and most of the other people in the mansion dont know about it, and people like Luo Guanshi who know about it are all tight-lipped. "My child...my child..." The princess cried hoarsely, hugging her thin body tightly, as if she disappeared from her side like three years ago when she let go. Xuan Zhaos mouth trembled a few times, unbelievable, and asked with a hint of expectation: "Is she really Sakura?" The princess cried and did not speak. Xuanyin nodded solemnly: "I''m afraid it is." "Why... dressed like that?" Xuan Zhao''s stunned eyes fell on the other party''s patched clothes, and his body was obviously thinner than his peers, and he took a deep breath. Xuanyin looked at his younger sister, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes, but he quickly looked at the two outsiders in the room, one was the hostess of the restaurant, and the other was a middle-aged woman who had sold lotus pods, and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?" found my sister?" The peasant woman flinched. The hostess pushed her and gestured for her to come forward and answer with her eyes. The peasant woman walked a few steps tremblingly. Because she was too nervous, she staggered a little and almost fell. Xiao Lian said, "Mother, slow down." Mother? She actually called this peasant woman? Everyone in the room, except for the princess and the hostess, all looked at her in unison! It seems to be asking, are you calling it wrong? Xiao Lian didn''t panic in the slightest due to the stressful eyes of everyone, and said quietly: "You guys, don''t make things difficult for my mother." Then everyone remembered that the hostess mentioned that the peasant woman had a daughter. Could it be... her daughter is Xuan Xiaoying? Ning Yue came to Xuan Yin''s side, and said softly: "First appease the mother and concubine''s emotions, and ask the question clearly?" Xuanyin nodded solemnly, and negotiated a few words with Xuan Zhao. The two brothers, who were once at war with swords, were surprisingly consistent in their attitude towards Xuan Xiaoying. After asking the hostess to carry Xuan Xiaoying to the next door, they began to interrogate the peasant woman. . Perhaps Xuan Xiaoying''s words worked. They were supposed to ask the peasant woman to kneel to answer, but they asked someone to bring a chair and invite the peasant woman to sit down. The peasant woman sat unsteadily, her body tensed, and she dared not look down at the people in the room. The concubine has regained some strength, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and asked the peasant woman with a choked voice, "When did you meet Sakura?" "Xiaoying?" The peasant woman was stunned, looked at the princess, and then quickly lowered her head, "Yes, she said that her name is Xiaoying. I met her three years ago. At that time, I I just came to the capital and wanted to join a distant relative, but that relative moved. I couldnt find anyone, and I had nowhere to go. I thought of trying my luck in those shops to see if I could find a job. Then, I started working in the capital. Wandering around. I remember very clearly, it was midnight, there was a lot of snow, beside the bridge, I cant remember which bridge, anyway, I saw a child lying there, the child was crying, the sound It was very faint. I hugged her and searched in the snow for a while, but couldn''t find her family, so... just..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 434： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (4) Chapter 434 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (4) She is not good at words. It took a long time to think about it in the room just before she could get it right. She only thought of this, but she didn''t think about how to express it later. Suddenly, she was blocked. She never dreamed that the child she picked up in a moment of soft-heartedness would be the child of the prince and princess. She doesn''t know what Zhongshan king is, but if she can become a king, she is like a heavenly existence. It was not long after dark when Xuan Xiaoying was lost, but it was already midnight when she was found. Thinking of her daughter lying on the ground for so long in the icy snow, the whole heart of the princess felt as uncomfortable as a needle prick: "You Why didn''t you report to the police? Why did you hide her like this? " The peasant woman turned pale with fright: "No hiding! No hiding! I... I didn''t know that I should report to the police... I looked for it, and I really searched for it with her in my arms. I searched for it for many days. Every night, I quit my work, I took her to the bridge and waited, but after waiting for many days, no one came to look for her, I thought... her family didn''t want her..." An illiterate who has never been educated in his life, does not know the law at all, and does not know how to report something to the government. Princesss tears fell again: "Why would I not want her? I think she is going crazy... She obviously sent someone to look for it... Why didn''t she find it?" Xuanyin thought of something, and asked the peasant woman, "What''s the matter with her legs?" The peasant woman replied: "Maybe she fell off the bridge and broke it? After I took her home, not long after, I found that she couldn''t walk, so I took her to the doctor. The doctor said that her leg was broken and she was tied up." splint, but She was a little afraid to say the latter words, but everyone still guessed. She is an out-and-out farmer. First, she doesn''t know medical skills, and second, she has never raised children. At first, she didn''t see that there was something wrong with Xuan Xiaoying''s legs. Xuan Xiaoying was limping. Stiff and frozen. After a few days of this, it still didn''t get better, and I realized that something might be wrong. Although the doctor gave me a splint, I missed the golden period of treatment, so I was unfortunately disabled. The people they sent out to look for Xuan Xiaoying didn''t expect that Xuan Xiaoying was disabled. They were all looking for a healthy girl, so they missed Xuan Xiaoying. Princess covered her face and cried in pain. Xuan Xiaoying is doing well, why did she get on the bridge, and why did she fall off? These have been impossible to verify. The concubine cried into tears, and was held in Xuan Zhao''s arms, gently comforting her. Xuanyin asked again: "When did you come here?" The peasant woman said: "I came here very early, the rent in the capital is expensive, I work alone, and I can''t afford to support Xiaolian, so I took Xiaolian to a remote place. When I passed by here, I had no money to eat, so I ...I was begging along the road, and I happened to meet the village chief, who was a kind-hearted person, and asked me to help him take care of the lotus pond, so I... I stayed." Thinking that she was well-clothed and well-fed, but her daughter was so hungry that she had nothing to eat, and wanted to beg with others, the princess collapsed. Ning Yue and Sun Yao also quickly got wet eyes. Xuan Xiaoying in the previous life was raised under the care of the prince, concubine and four older brothers. After Xuanyin became the emperor of Southern Xinjiang, he took her over and made her the only princess. Such a perfect life, in this life, has quietly undergone an astonishing reversal. Ning Yue seriously suspected that Xiangli was responsible for Xuan Xiaoying''s tragedy. Xiangli stole Xuan Xiaoying''s life and pushed Xuan Xiaoying from heaven to hell. She is not the person Xiangli is most jealous of, but Xuan Xiaoying is! Because of the twisted jealousy in her heart, Xiangli slapped the two-year-old Xuan Xiaoying ruthlessly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 435： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (5) Chapter 435 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (5) It seems that doing something to Sun Yao is a child''s play, look at what Xiangli did to Xuan Xiaoying, it is really outrageous! Thanks to God for not being blind this time, Xuan Xiaoying went back to her relatives after suffering so much. "Does Sakura have any impression of her life experience?" Xuanyin asked suddenly. The peasant woman hesitated for a while: "This... I haven''t talked to her. When I first adopted her, she asked me every night where her parents and brothers went. Why didn''t you come to pick her up? At the age of three, she was still asking. Later, she gradually stopped asking and started calling me mother. But I feel that she should remember that she is not my own, but she can''t remember whose family it is. " The concubine''s emotions collapsed so badly that everyone temporarily let the peasant woman avoid her. After walking out of the wing, the peasant woman wanted to find Xiaolian, but was blocked by two servant girls at the door. Biqing bowed her body, and said kindly: "Thank you very much for taking care of Miss over the past three years. Without you, Miss might have been in trouble. The princess lost control of her emotions so much that she didn''t say anything, but in her heart , I am also very grateful to you. However, there is one thing, I hope you can understand that the young lady is the blood of the prince and the princess, and she cannot live among the people all her life. She will return to her own place after all. As her former adoptive mother , if it is good for her, you should know how to choose for her." "I... I understand, I understand." The peasant woman said tremblingly. The biological parents have come to find her, so can she still bully Xiaolian? What''s more, the other party is such a powerful person. Whether she agrees or not, Xiao Lian must go back with them. "Miss, please give me some advice." Biqing saluted respectfully. As her status, she couldn''t afford to treat a peasant woman with such courtesy, but she was grateful to her from the bottom of her heart because she had been raising the young lady for many years. The peasant woman returned a lame salute and hurried to the backyard. Here, people from the palace can be seen everywhere, and she feels that she doesn''t even have a place to stand, so... out of place. The hostess put down the kitchen knife with a smile, warmly held her hand and said, "Sister-in-law, I just say you are a blessed one, right? Take a look, pick up a random child, and even pick up a daughter of the palace! This time, you The future is really limitless! Come, come, eat a piece of venison, which I have newly stewed." As he spoke, he picked up a piece of fresh and tender meat and fed it into the peasant woman''s mouth. The farmer''s wife tastes like chewing wax. The hostess gave her an angry look, and said earnestly: "What? Are you reluctant to return Xiaolian?" The peasant woman''s eyes slowly turned red, and the tears that she didn''t dare to shed in front of those nobles burst out like a dike: "I...the child I raised for three years...if I don''t say it, I won''t...I...I feel uncomfortable..." "Oh, you..." The hostess sighed, and wiped her tears with her sleeve, "You are uncomfortable, but I am not uncomfortable? It was born in October! Listen to my advice, so that you can make your little one feel better." Give Lian back to her, don''t make the relationship tense, maybe I can see Xiaolian a few times in the future." "Really?" The peasant woman opened her eyes full of tears. Of course it is...fake, which biological parents would like their children to be close to their adoptive mother? Especially the status of adoptive mother is so unworthy of me. The hostess nodded and smiled: "Think about it, the princess comes here every year to escape the summer heat, and you stay here, are you afraid that you won''t see the princess and Xiaolian?" Soon, Ning Yue and Sun Yao came to discuss with the peasant woman about taking Xuan Xiaoying back home. They said it was a discussion, but it was actually a notice, and the peasant woman didn''t even have a chance to refute. The peasant woman brought the two of them to Xuan Xiaoying''s room at this time. Xuan Xiaoying was sitting on the bed playing with toys. They were not wooden signs and marbles she picked up from others, but colorful glass beads. She is sorting them into different colors, and she divides them carefully and likes them very much. On the coffee table beside her, there were seven or eight plates of pastries and fruits that the peasant woman could not name. Probably because she heard that she likes to eat chicken legs, a pretty-looking maid was standing beside her with a fragrant chicken leg, and was feeding Xuan Xiaoying with a small chopstick. (end of this chapter) Chapter 436： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (6) Chapter 436 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (6) The chicken legs, you can tell without looking, they are much more delicious than the ones she bought in cheap markets. There was also a maid, holding a set of beautiful clothes like clouds, carefully waiting opposite Xuan Xiaoying, as if she wanted to change for her, but she didn''t agree. This kind of princess-like life, even if I strive for a lifetime, no, two lifetimes, I can''t give it to Xiaolian. What reason do I have to drag Xiaolian to suffer with me? Perhaps, it''s really time for Xiao Lian to go home. The peasant woman suppressed the tears in her eyes, smiled and came to the bedside: "Xiaolian." Xuan Xiaoying raised her head, looked at her, and called: "Mother." The peasant woman lowered her head embarrassingly, and said in a voice that was almost inaudible: "I, I am actually... not your mother." Xuan Xiaoying glanced at her without showing much surprise: "Oh." "You really do remember." The peasant woman laughed dryly, "Then you...do you still remember your mother?" Xuan Sakura shook her head. The peasant woman glanced at Ning Yue and Sun Yao who were not far away, and said awkwardly: "That''s your sister-in-law, fourth sister-in-law and third sister-in-law." Xuan Xiaoying raised her eyes and looked at Ning Yue and Sun Yao. In her eyes, there was a calmness beyond her age, and a slight alienation. This is not quite the same as the impression in her previous life. In her previous life, she was as lively as a lark. In this life, the blows she encountered were too great, and her edges and pride were worn away. Ning Yue felt distressed slowly in her heart, sat down beside her, pointed to Sun Yao and said, "Xiaoying, this is your third sister-in-law, and I am your fourth sister-in-law, do you still remember the third and fourth brothers? " Xuan Sakura shook her head. Ning Yue smiled slightly, and lightly stroked the top of her hair: "It doesn''t matter, when I get home, I will recognize everyone." "Go home?" Xuan Xiaoying blinked in confusion. Ning Yue nodded and said softly: "Yes, we are here to take you back to the mansion. There are father, mother, concubine, brother, sister-in-law, a big house, beautiful clothes, very Delicious chicken drumsticks "Is there my mother?" Xuan Xiaoying interrupted Ning Yue. Ning Yue was taken aback. Xuan Xiaoying held the peasant woman''s hand and said calmly, "Mother, will you come with me?" She doesn''t seem to understand what it means to go home, but she just heard that the house is big, the clothes are beautiful, and the food is delicious, and she has some yearning in her heart, but if there is no mother in that place, she doesn''t want to go. "Oh, and, can rhubarb go too?" Xuan Xiaoying was finally picked up by the princess. Considering Xuan Xiaoying''s psychological condition, the princess accepted the peasant woman, and the little black dog who went back to the villa with them. Sakura heard the princess''s laughter from a distance, jumped off the bed, Ben went out, and shouted happily: "Mother, you are back! I''m good" The word "missing you" got stuck in his throat when he saw the little girl in the arms of the princess. The princess did not notice Sakura at the first sight like before. The princess kept bowing her head, teasing the little girl with a smile. The joy and satisfaction that overflowed from the depths of her soul was what no matter how hard Sakura tried in the past three years. , I have never seen it from the face of the princess. Xiang Xuan Zhao, who is self-appointed and noble, turns into a big monkey, dancing and making faces. The little girl didn''t giggle like Sakura, she didn''t smile much, unless it was really funny, she only slightly curved the corners of her lips. However, it was such a smile that was not too condescending, which caused a rare pride to appear in Xuan Zhao''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 437： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (7) Chapter 437 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (7) Soon, the concubine was tired of hugging, Xuan Yin hurriedly said: "Come, come, I will hug." The princess reluctantly handed her daughter to Xuanyin. Xuan Yin pinched her little face "Do you still remember the fourth brother?" "When you were a child, you even pulled Smelly on your fourth brother!" "You like climbing trees so much, it''s the fourth brother who catches you every time!" "You also said that you will be the bride of the fourth brother when you grow up, do you still do it now? Hahaha..." Xuanyin''s hearty laughter echoed throughout the sky. Looking at Xuanyin like this, Ning Yue didn''t have the slightest bit of malice in her eyes, instead she rolled her eyes with a happy smile. The sun was very strong, and it shone on Sakura''s body, but it was so cold that there was no temperature. The concubine couldn''t wait to tell her husband the good news, and the summer heat was over, so she took her back to the palace overnight. King Zhongshan is not in the mansion at this time. There is new news from Yanmen Pass, and he is discussing the next plan with his staff. Staff Yang filled the sand table with flags, and said: "The second son has already joined up with the Secret Army. He has selected 5,000 of the most elite fighters and is marching towards Yanmen Pass. He is preparing to meet with 5,000 mercenaries in Dongao City. With a force of 10,000, against the army of 30,000 in southern Xinjiang, although the number is not superior, it is not a problem to cooperate with the prince and fight a way." These ten thousand people, to put it bluntly, are going to die. There was no trace of pity in King Zhongshan''s expression. He understood better than anyone else that war was cruel: "Is there any news from Yu''er?" "Not yet, but no news is good news." Staff Yang said again, "However, something happened in Jizhou, which may not be good for us." "What''s the situation?" King Zhongshan asked in a deep voice. "The army of Jizhou took over the old lair of the Qinglian Sect. Now, some of the disciples of the Qinglian Sect fled to Yuzhou in the north, while the other part approached Yanmen Pass. Lu Hui went to chase the remnants of Yuzhou, and Yanmen Pass Here..." Yang''s staff member said here, and his voice gradually weakened, "They are all rebels who were hunted down by the court and hated the court to the bone. If Yanmen Pass is rescued, the city of Linzi will be in danger. It doesn''t matter if Linzi falls, but if they vent their anger at the imperial court on Shizi, close the city gate, and keep Shizi and Second Young Master out, sooner or later, Shizi and Second Young Master It will be eaten by the Southern Xinjiang army chasing it." "The imperial court can''t do a good thing!" King Zhongshan gritted his teeth angrily, "It was intentional! That guy Lu Hui must have done it on purpose! He conspired with the Qinglian Sect to kill my son, okay, okay, this group of people is really good !" "Then, what should we do now?" Another staff member asked, "Don''t tell me you want Second Young Master to lead someone to strangle the remnants of the Qinglian Sect first?" Staff Yang shook his head: "This method is possible, but it will inevitably consume the Second Young Master''s troops and delay the time to reach Yanmen Pass, which is a great disadvantage to the rescue operation." Zhongshan King squinted his eyes thoughtfully: "Master Yang, do you have a good idea?" Yang''s staff said: "I think that Linzi lacks a person who can take charge of the overall situation. As long as Linzi city can be defended, then the second son''s rescue operation can proceed as scheduled." But, where can I find someone who is loyal to the palace and can hold down the Linzi army? With deep confusion, King Zhongshan returned to the palace. As soon as he entered the door, he met Biqing who hurried out, and immediately frowned: "Didn''t you go to the villa with the princess to escape the summer?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 438： Mother and Daughter Meet Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (8) Chapter 438 Mother and Daughter Recognize Xuan Xiaoying Returns Home (8) Biqing hurriedly stabilized her figure, and said excitedly: "Oh, you are back, the princess has been waiting for you for a long time! You, you go and have a look!" King Zhongshan thought something happened to the princess, but seeing Biqing''s expression didn''t look like it: "What''s the matter?" Bi Qing pursed her lips and pressed the corners of her raised lips: "Go and see for yourself! Something serious has happened!" King Zhongshan frowned and went to Wenfangyuan. From a long distance, he heard the hearty laughter of the princess, and his footsteps stopped immediately, thinking that he had heard it wrong, so he listened again, and he was sure that the woman who laughed like a child was his wife, and instantly felt like a ghost. When she was seventeen or eighteen years old, she always smiled like this, like a little lunatic. Later, she became a princess, and gradually restrained her temper. After giving birth to four children, she became more and more airy, but she really lost her smile. After Xuan Xiaoying disappeared. He can still see her smile from time to time, but he can''t feel the slightest joy from her smile, unlike now, when he hasn''t even met her, he can already imagine her laughing forward and backward. The slightly depressed mood due to the obstruction of the rescue operation was infected by this kind of laughter, and gradually improved. He raised his hand and opened the curtain. As soon as he entered, he saw a little girl sitting on the lap of the princess, her back was facing him, and she couldn''t see her face clearly. what? Why did Sakura shrink? The concubine found him, her eyes were bright and her brows were full of smiles: "Xiao Lian, look, father is back." Xuan Xiaoying slowly turned her head and looked at the middle-aged man who was standing in the doorway. The man was very handsome, but also very serious, giving people a feeling that strangers should not enter. Xuan Xiaoying knew that every child in the village had a father and a mother, but there was no concubine mother and king father. She didn''t quite understand the meaning of these two titles, she just thought that king father was this person''s name, so she opened her mouth and called out obediently. One voice: "Father." King Zhongshan was completely stunned! Seeing his stupid appearance, the princess laughed out loud, but soon she shed tears again, and walked to her husband with the child in her arms, sobbing, "My lord, Xiao Ying has been found, our Xiao Ying has found it!" It''s..." King Zhongshan slowly carried his daughter into his arms. The daughter was so light that she could barely feel the weight, and she was too thin. The little arm that was a little thicker than his thumb was afraid of being accidentally broken. Now, his chest began to heave violently, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he looked straight at Xuan Xiaoying: "Xiao, Xiaoying?" "My name is Xiaolian." She still couldn''t get used to her new name. King Zhongshan didnt care about Sakura or Lian, as long as it was his daughter, he lifted her up high like a rising sun. Xuan Xiaoying had never been to such a high place before, so she let out a "huh" and then giggled. "It''s my child! It''s my child!" King Zhongshan trembled excitedly, and carried her back into his arms. His eyes, which were never wet, were now slightly teary. He is a man, he doesn''t need a substitute, he doesn''t need to use another child to deceive himself, in his eyes, Xiao Ying is his adopted daughter, but she has never been his Xuan Xiao Ying. For three years, he has endured the torment of losing his daughter every day, and at this moment, he finally saw "Sakura, call me King Father!" Xuan Xiaoying obediently said: "Father." "Hey! Call again." "Father Wang." It doesn''t matter how many you call it, isn''t it just a name? It''s not like she can''t shout. King Zhongshan was so happy that he, who had never even kissed his eldest son, kissed Xuan Xiaoying''s face several times in a row, until Xuan Xiaoying tilted her head and said, "Your beard hurts so much", he was reluctant. Sherdi put her daughter down. But soon, he discovered that his daughter''s right foot could not bear the force, and his face sank immediately: "What''s going on?" The concubine briefly told him what happened, and he was furious: "It''s better for Sakura to fall by herself. If I find out who pushed her, I will definitely make that person die!" Xuan Xiaoying didn''t play for long, and she missed the peasant woman. The princess carried her back to the peasant woman''s room. Now the peasant woman lives in the house where Xuan Xiaoying lost her, and she is still in Wenfangyuan. Although it is a bit unreasonable, the princess is too I can''t bear to part with my daughter, and I feel better if I live closer. Under the service of the maids, the peasant woman changed into clean and crisp clothes. She has never lived in such a luxurious house. Even if the peasant woman takes a step, she is afraid of dirtying the carpet. Xuan Xiaoying was carried in by the princess, and stretched out her hand to the peasant woman. The peasant woman took her into her arms and gave the princess a lame gift. The princess smiled slightly, took her hand and said, "Don''t be so alien to me, treat this place as your own home, and we will all be one family from now on." The peasant woman nodded awkwardly, and said with a dry smile, "Yes, yes." "Tell me what kind of food you like to eat, and tell me what you lack. There is no one in this house who is afraid to listen to you. Whatever you want to do, let them do it. You are welcome! There is no one in the house. I''ve already said hello to the porter''s side, if you want to go out, there will be a carriage to pick you up." The princess said sincerely. The peasant woman was flattered and said thanks. The princess looked at the yawning daughter in the peasant woman''s arms, and asked dotingly: "Is Xiaolian sleepy? Can the concubine take a bath for you?" Xuan Xiaoying looked at the peasant woman. The peasant woman laughed and said, "Let''s wash Xiaolian together..." The princess and the peasant woman gave Xuan Xiaoying a bath together. The bathtub is very large, filled with many toys, expensive soap locusts, and exudes a fragrance that the peasant woman has never smelled. After washing Xuan Xiaoying, the peasant woman went to take a bath wisely. The princess accompanied her daughter to lie on the bed that the peasant woman had just sat on, took out those rattles and rattles... one by one, and said like every treasure: "This is yours. I bought it when I was a year old, remember? I bought this one when I was a year old, and this one was a gift from my grandpa...You like playing rattles the most..." Xuan Xiaoying listened to her quietly, and slowly closed her eyes. After all, it is a child. I dont know how to choose a bed, and I fall asleep when I am tired from playing. The princess hugged her, not enough to kiss her, nor enough to look at her. The peasant woman said: "Why don''t you, you sleep with her?" The princess wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "No, she will be sad if she wakes up and won''t see you." It is already a gift from God that her daughter can return to her side. She owes her so much, how can she be sad? ? After staying with her daughter for a while, the princess got up and left the room. She felt vaguely that she had overlooked something, but she couldn''t remember it. When she fell asleep until midnight, Xuan Xiaoying woke up from the urge to urinate, and she sat up slowly by herself without disturbing the peasant woman as usual. She reached out her small hand and slowly opened the curtain, but suddenly saw a little girl about her age, wearing a white skirt, barefoot, holding a puppet, looking at her with deep eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 439： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (1) Chapter 439 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (1) Xuan Xiaoying blinked: "Who are you?" Sakura slowly bent the corners of her lips, because her face was hidden in the dark, only a few white teeth could be seen: "I am Sakura." Xuan Sakura gave a confused "hmm": "Are you Sakura too?" Sakura''s smile gradually expanded, and she stroked the puppet in her arms, as if stroking a beloved pet: "What do you mean me too? Don''t you too? Your name is Xiaolian, isn''t it?" Xuan Xiaoying nodded ignorantly, she seemed to understand, but she didn''t seem to understand, did everyone call her Xiaoying because she was mistaken? There is obviously a Sakura here too. Sakura looked at her with a smile, the smile was so faint that it was almost hard to catch: "Xiao Lian, do you think this puppet is cute?" Xuan Xiaoying looked at the puppet in her arms. The puppet was wearing a blue skirt, with a big head, fair complexion, and round eyes...it didn''t seem very cute, she didn''t like it. Xuan Sakura shook her head. Sakura smiled and said: "This is done according to your appearance, how can you say that you are not cute?" Xuan Xiaoying widened her eyes. Sakura walked forward slowly, and handed the puppet to her hand: "Do you want to hug it?" Xuan Sakura shook her head again. Xiaoying sent the puppet to Xuan Xiaoying''s arms: "Hug it, it''s very cute, you see, if you don''t hug it, it will be sad. Listen, it is crying, crying well sad" Xuan Xiaoying looked at the beautiful but hideous puppet, flinched a bit, stepped back into the bed, touched the peasant woman''s arm, and was about to slap the peasant woman awake. At this time, Biqing''s soft voice sounded outside the door: "Sakura, are you inside?" Sakura smiled sweetly, turned her head to look at Biqing who had come to the door, and said softly, "Sister Biqing, I''m playing with a puppet with my sister." Biqing opened her mouth in embarrassment, afraid of waking up the peasant woman, she walked lightly to the two of them, knelt down, hugged Xiao Ying and said, "Shh, my sister is going to bed, let''s not disturb my sister, we will play with her tomorrow . Sakura smiled slightly: "Okay." Biqing carried Xiao Ying to the princess''s room. The princess was still asleep, and her daughter was lost and found. She was like a dream, and even now she still had an unreal feeling. She was afraid that if she fell asleep, the dream would wake up and her daughter would disappear again. Because she was too obsessed, she actually ignored a very important thing, that is Sakura, maybe now, she should call her Xiangli. She has been hugging her daughter all day today, she doesn''t even know how Xiangli went back to the palace with the big team, she seems to have never ignored the child like this, and she doesn''t know if the child will feel sad. "Princess." Biqing pushed the door and entered. Sakura jumped off the ground, hugged the puppet and threw herself into the arms of the princess, and called out with a hint of grievance: "Mother and concubine!" Teardrops rolled in the eye sockets, almost falling down. Princess secretly sighed, what is she doing? A well-behaved living person, he actually forgot about her. "Oddly." The concubine hugged her on her lap. It was no more comfortable and moving than hugging a daughter, but after all, it was a child who had been hurt for three years, and now she ignored her so much, and felt a little guilty in her heart, "Do it again?" Had a nightmare?" "No." Sakura shook her head and said tearfully, "I miss my concubine." "It''s not good for the concubine mother today, concubine mother... Concubine mother..." The concubine wanted to find something to explain, but found that she couldn''t explain it at all. Sakura choked with sobs and said, "Isn''t my concubine wanting me anymore? Now that I have a little sister, why don''t I want me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 440： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (2) Chapter 440 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (2) "Uh..." Wang Hao''s face turned pale, and she said awkwardly, "How could it be? Xiang... Xiao..." For a moment, she didn''t know how to call this child. She wanted to call her Xiangli, but she was afraid that she would ask how to change it for her. I want to call her Sakura, but I feel that name can only belong to my daughter now... After struggling for a long time, I said, "You think too much, if the mother concubine wants a younger sister, she will also want you." Sakura gradually stopped sobbing: "Really?" "Well, really." The princess nodded, a strange emotion flashed in her heart, as if she shouldn''t agree so readily, but as long as she thought of the peasant woman who cherished her Xuan Xiaoying so much, she felt that she could do it too. She is better for Xiangli, she always believes that Xuan Xiaoying can meet a loving adoptive mother because she has also made a good adoptive mother for Xiangli, and in the dark, good causes have good fate. Sakura asked innocently again: "Why does my sister live in the country all the time? She doesn''t live with us." "This..." The concubine thought for a while, but it''s not good to tell her the inside story, after all, it involves the child''s life experience, and she doesn''t want to hurt the child''s heart, "Sister, sister was lost before, but now I have found it. My sister has suffered a lot, you have to treat her well in the future, you know?" Sakura hummed earnestly: "I know, Concubine Mu, I will love my sister very much, just like Xiaobai!" Princess smiled slightly, hugged her tightly, looked at the opposite window, her thoughts drifted to Xuan Xiaoying''s room, wondering if the child fell asleep, kicked the quilt, dreamed... The next day, before dawn, the princess got up. She saw her husband and found him shaving in the bathroom. It was a genius. According to the usual practice, I have to wait another three to five days. Soon, the princess thought of her daughter saying that his beard pricked her so painfully. So, for the daughter not to dislike him? Princess covered her face and smiled. Not long after, Ning Yue and Xuan Yin also arrived. These two woke up earlier than the concubine and the prince, and they were worried all night whether Xuan Xiaoying would sleep unaccustomed to her first day in the mansion. Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the gate of Wenfangyuan, they found that Xuan Zhao and Sun Yao had also come. This point is the morning exercise for the brothers of the Xuan family, but both of them skipped the "class" and came to see their sister. Xuan Zhao thought that Xuan Yin would not come, so it would be fine if he came, and he would not be discovered. Xuan Yin thought that Xuan Zhao would not come, and the female relatives would not be talkative, nor would they be discovered. result- The two glanced at each other, cleared their throats, pretended they didn''t see anything, and went in as if nothing happened. Anyway, if you dont talk about me and I dont talk about you, thats fine. However, when they entered the upper room and saw the father who was supposed to be practicing in the barracks, one, no, two staggered and almost fell. When they first reacted, it was terrible, they were caught by their father, and they would be fined to run a hundred miles when they turned around. However, when they saw clearly their father''s clean, beardless face and the faint trace of embarrassment in his father''s eyes that they tried to conceal but were still captured by them, another very bold expression flashed in their hearts. guess. It seems that something serious has been discovered. If they remember correctly, for twenty years, whether in Beicheng or in the capital, the father never missed a drill in the barracks. The father said that it was because of this iron discipline that the Xuan family army was forged. Steel-like morale, he didn''t even take a break after getting married. So today "Ahem." King Zhongshan cleared his throat, "Are you here too? Didn''t you have breakfast, sit down." (end of this chapter) Chapter 441： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (3) Chapter 441 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (3) Didn''t scold them? That''s right, my father violated the discipline himself, so why would he have the nerve to scold others? The two brothers held back their titters, and pulled their wives to sit down at the dining table. The father and son looked calm on the face, but in their hearts, they scolded each other bloody. Why did they come here, Ning Yue and Sun Yao knew it well, they couldn''t help but find it funny, they are all men who have become family members, yet they have such a childish side. "Why isn''t Sakura coming?" Xuan Yin muttered. When Xiao Ying walked to the door, her footsteps stopped, and she smiled brightly and said, "Brother Yin is talking? I''m coming!" She walked up to Xuan Yin with a smile, and hugged Xuan Yin''s arm. Xuanyin''s expression froze immediately, and he suddenly realized that there were two Sakuras in the family. Xuan Xiaoying changed her pants in the room, she wetted the bed last night. This has never happened since I was three years old. Before the age of three, the peasant woman woke up once a night to pee for her. After the age of three, she gradually learned to get out of bed and go to the toilet by herself, and the peasant woman could sleep soundly until dawn. Although yesterday was the peasant woman''s first night living in the palace, she was tired from crying during the day, and she was always worried and nervous. She is not worried that Xiao Lian will not be able to find a place to go to the toilet in the middle of the night, the small toilet is placed by the bed, and it is specially customized for her. But, but who can tell her? Why did Xiao Lian wet the bed? "Oh, I''ve made people''s bed dirty." The peasant woman hurriedly carried Xiaolian to the imperial concubine''s bed, changed her pants, and started to take off the bed sheet and mattress. Subconsciously, she always felt that she and Xiao Lian were outsiders and guests of the palace. It was really embarrassing for the guests to dirty the host''s bed. When she removed the sheets, the princess came in. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Xuan Xiaoying wearing only a bellyband and playing with beads on the imperial concubine''s couch with her bare buttocks. I never came to let Xiangli wear so little! "Big sister, do you wear too little for Xiaolian?" The princess hugged Xiaolian on her lap. The peasant womans bed sheet hadnt been changed, and the owner came. It was as if she had been caught, and it was even more embarrassing. The peasant woman turned her head in embarrassment, and her movements of pulling the bed sheet became cautious: She wears it like this, its okay! Many children in the village dont wear them. Xiao Lian is a girl, so she only wears a bellyband. "We have an old saying, if you want a child to grow strong, give him three points of hunger and cold." The peasant woman said with a smile. The problem is that this child is not strong enough! Thin and skinny, like a cat, only those poor people who can''t afford to eat can say that! The concubine touched the child''s cold feet and arms, her heart throbbed, and she hurriedly asked Biqing to get some clothes for Xiao Lian to change into. As soon as the peasant woman turned around, she saw the princess putting on clothes for Xiao Lian expressionlessly, her heart skipped a beat, and she faltered and said, "I, I will...give her more clothes next time." Xuan Xiaoying looked at the peasant woman and then at the princess: "I don''t want to wear it." The princess understands that her attitude towards the peasant woman has caused her daughter''s dissatisfaction. The daughter and the peasant woman have a deep relationship, and she must not see the peasant woman suffer a little bit of grievance. If you show embarrassment to the peasant woman, you are showing embarrassment to your daughter. No wonder your daughter is unhappy. The princess suppressed her high self-esteem of more than thirty years, smiled and apologized to the peasant woman: "I blame me for not explaining clearly, I want to try on new clothes for Xiao Lian, big sister, look, is this dress beautiful?" The peasant woman knew that the princess was stepping down the steps for herself, so she hurriedly smiled and said, "It looks good! Xiaolian is the most suitable for wearing red!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 442： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (4) Chapter 442 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (4) The princess glanced at the peasant woman and asked again: "Do you want to change the sheets? Let them do it." She was afraid that there would be too many people, which would make the peasant woman and Xiao Lian uncomfortable. She didn''t ask the maids to stay in the house overnight. Command, you can call them directly. Biqing hurried forward and took the sheet from the peasant woman: "I''ll do it." The peasant woman just pulled it off for a long time, but she didnt pull it off. Its the right thing to do. Biqing is willing to help. She stood aside to see how Biqing removed the sheets that seemed to be stuck on the bed. She saw Biqing untie four ribbon knots from the four corners of the bed. No wonder she slept through the night, the sheets were neat as if they had been ironed, they were knotted and fixed. People from the city are really advanced. The concubine took Xuan Xiaoying to the next door for dinner, and the peasant woman was also invited, for no other reason, Xuan Xiaoying had to eat with her. The peasant woman lived to be in her thirties, when did she have dinner with so many big men? I was so nervous that I couldn''t hold the chopsticks steadily. And they didn''t make a sound when they were eating, only she was babbling... Her throat slipped, she didn''t dare to eat, she drank soup instead, but the sound of sipping soup was louder than snoring. King Zhongshan frowned! Sun Yao also frowned. She shook her hands in fright, and the spoon fell into the bowl, splashing a few drops of soup. Bi Qing came over in a hurry and removed the dishes in front of her. Her face turned red like a monkey''s butt. If there was a crack in the ground, she would have slipped in. "Mom, I want to eat buns." Xuan Xiaoying said suddenly. "Okay!" The peasant woman stood up instinctively, and used her hands to grab the bun that was thousands of miles away from her. Then, she felt a few strange eyes falling on her, and she was shocked on the spot. Glancing at the crowd, she saw that everyone was looking at her with a very strange look, and then she remembered that on the dining table in the palace, it is enough to move the eyeballs, it was all caught by the maid, she was very embarrassed Withdrew his hand and sat down. Biqing picked up the serving chopsticks and was about to pick up buns for Xuan Xiaoying, but Ning Yue stood up, leaned over, picked up the buns opposite her with her hands, put them into Xuan Xiaoying''s bowl, and said with a slight smile, "The buns are away from you." The fourth sister-in-law is relatively close, so your mother can''t get it." "Thank you Sisao." Xuan Xiaoying said quietly. The peasant woman gave Ning Yue a grateful look. This meal, apart from the little episodes just now, is generally very pleasant. They were able to take care of the princess''s emotions earlier and pampered Xiangli. Now, they can naturally tolerate the peasant woman in order to take care of the younger sister''s emotions. Most importantly, being able to have dinner with Xuan Xiaoying filled everyone''s hearts with joy and anticipation. Rules or something, all stand aside. After the banquet was over, the princess called Ning Yue and Sun Yao into the room. "I called you here to discuss something with you. I can''t make up my mind and I want to hear your opinions." She took a sip of tea, "I think you all know about Sakura, that''s right, the mansion Xiao Ying is not the biological daughter of my lord and I, she is an abandoned baby brought back by your eldest brother from southern Xinjiang, named Xiangli. After your sister disappeared, I felt sad, so I raised her as your sister. Now, your sister came back" Speaking of this, she paused, "Xiangli has been Xuan Xiaoying for three years, and suddenly told others that she is an adopted daughter, it would be too cruel for her; but if Xiaoying''s identity is not restored, it will be too cruel for Xiaoying It''s too unfair. What do you think?" Sun Yao doesn''t know Xiangli''s true nature, so it''s a bit of a dilemma to judge her only by the standard of an ordinary child. (end of this chapter) Chapter 443： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (5) Chapter 443 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (5) But Ning Yue said: "It must be to let them return to their respective positions. I understand that the concubine mother is thinking about Xiangli, but she has always let my younger sister take the status of the second daughter. My younger sister doesn''t care now. When she grows up, there will always be something in her heart." I don''t mind." The princess thought about the reasoning, and sighed: "The child, crying and asking if I don''t want her because I have a younger sister... The question made me speechless. That''s all, let''s keep this matter quiet for now, wait until I find someone When the time is right, please grant Xiangli the title of princess in the palace, and then announce the identity of her adopted daughter, it should not be regarded as wronging her." During the day, Xuan Xiaoying is not very clingy to the peasant woman. Usually in the village, when the peasant woman goes to work, she either plays with Rhubarb at home, or grabs cards on the cart near the peasant woman. In short, she plays by herself. But now, she doesn''t have to play by herself, she has an extra little partner. Although, she doesn''t like this little friend very much. "I want to go for a walk with Rhubarb." She said softly as she stroked the little black dog. The little ferret in Sakura''s arms glanced at Rhubarb in disgust, and proudly raised its head. "Shall we go over there to play?" Sakura pointed to a quiet courtyard. Xuan Xiaoying blinked: "I play by myself." The little ferret in Sakura''s arms suddenly rushed in and out like lightning, and fell on Da Huang''s back, making Da Huang jump up and down in fright! Xiaobai opened his teeth and claws, and ran around chasing Rhubarb. After a while, he rushed into the yard. "Rhubarb! Rhubarb!" Xuan Xiaoying limped after her. Looking at her receding figure, Sakura twitched her lips, took steps, and chased after her. Dahuang and Xiaobai chased after each other, and soon rolled into a study room that smelled of ink. Dahuang was caught by Xiaobai and barked. "Rhubarb, Rhubarb, wait for me." Unable to exert force on her right foot, Xuan Xiaoying ran slower than others. When she finally entered the study, she heard a bang, as if something had been thrown down. The large dark bookcase was as tall as a grown man, filled with books and some bottles, and pressed down on Xuan Xiaoying. Xuan Xiaoying was originally thin and weak, but if she was crushed, she would not die, but her other leg would have to be broken. Panxuan Sakura is not good at acting, and she can''t escape even if she wants to. Xuan Xiaoying turned pale with fright. At the very moment, a plain white figure quickly hugged Xuan Xiaoying up! The bookshelf slammed into the place where Xuan Xiaoying was standing, but, unlike the imagination, the bookshelf did not completely fall to the ground, but was blocked by the wall. It''s just the things on the shelf, all smashed down. Among them, there is a very strange jar. Seeing that it was about to fall to the ground, a bare hand stretched out and took it into his arms. The huge movement disturbed King Zhongshan who was processing the memorial at the back. He strode to the study, but saw Ning Yue holding Xuan Xiaoying, and Xuan Xiaoying was holding a black jar He didn''t pay much attention to the mess in the study, but he was relieved to see that his daughter and the columbarium were safe and sound. "Father." Ning Yue took Xuan Xiaoying to bow to King Zhongshan, and said to Xuan Xiaoying, "Xiaoying, return the things to Father." Xuan Xiaoying obediently handed over the urn. Zhongshan Wang touched his daughter''s head in relief, and said with a rare and pleasant expression: "This is her grandfather''s ashes urn. Fortunately, it didn''t break. Otherwise, I would have no face to go underground to see his old man." It turned out to be the old prince''s ashes urn, and it was lucky to **** it. Ruoxuan Xiaoying broke the old prince''s ashes urn the next day after returning home. Even though King Zhongshan loves him deeply, every time he sees his daughter, he thinks of her After doing something that made him feel ashamed to go to see his ancestors, wouldn''t he feel a little bit caring in his heart? (end of this chapter) Chapter 444： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (6) Chapter 444 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (6) Ning Yue glanced lightly at Xiangli not far away. The Lord just came back, so she couldn''t wait to make a move. What''s the matter? Pushed? The feeling of being ignored yesterday made someone scratch their heads? Or, is someone afraid that once Xuan Xiaoying regains her identity, she will become that adopted daughter again that no one looks down upon? Obviously all of this belonged to Xuan Xiaoying, a certain person had occupied the magpie''s nest for three years, and when the rightful owner came back, she still felt that something that belonged to her had been robbed. How can you be so shameless? "Why did you come to the study?" Zhongshan Wang asked, although for the sake of his daughter, he didn''t mean to blame, but after all, his study is an important place in the palace, and everyone knows to avoid it automatically. Xuan Xiaoying said: "Rhubarb..." "It was scared away by Xiaobai, and I don''t know where it went. Xiaoying looked for it and found it here." Ning Yue interrupted Xuan Xiaoying. Xuan Xiaoying was taken aback for a moment, stretched her neck, and looked into the study, she saw Rhubarb running in, why did she disappear? Ning Yue said again: "It''s really strange, how come the good-looking study looks like an earthquake, and the bookshelves have collapsed." King Zhongshan also felt very strange. He stepped in and saw a poor little ferret, half dead, pressed under the bookshelf, with watery eyes, as if he was wronged. Doesn''t it feel wronged? It should be Rhubarb that should be here. It escaped from the window, but was slapped back by someone. Zhongshan King was furious: "You **** made trouble?" "Oh." Ning Yue sighed softly, "I saw Xiao Ying limping and running from afar, and thought she was chasing Rhubarb, but it turned out to be Xiao Bai. This Xiao Bai is also true, and Xiao Ying is You are lucky, otherwise, what would you do if you were crushed by the bookshelf? Sakura was standing in the room just now!" Ning Yue didn''t lie, because it was unnecessary. King Zhongshan was deeply stimulated by the phrase "press it". His daughter is so weak that any pressure can break the bone. The right leg has been broken, so is it necessary to put the left leg on it? When he thought that his daughter had almost put her life in a wheelchair, King Zhongshan became furious! "You useless bastard, I brought you back, I didn''t want you to cause trouble everywhere! Someone!" He shouted sharply, and a young servant with a handsome appearance ran over, saluted, and said, "My lord!" "Throw this beast out for me!" The servant hesitated for a moment, then said: "My lord, this, this, this is Ms. Sakura''s favorite pet, if she loses it, Ms. Sakura will be sad." In the whole family, who doesn''t know the daughter of the prince and princess? And who doesn''t know their daughter''s precious little ferret? Once, the little ferret scratched a guest, but the princess didn''t say a word of harsh words. Right now, although the little ferret made a mistake, but...isn''t there nothing to lose? Why abandon it? King Zhongshan was so angry that he hugged Xuan Xiaoying into his arms, and said every word like ice: "Open your dog eyes and see clearly, this is the king''s daughter! She is Xuan Xiaoying!" The boy was instantly dumbfounded... The little ferret was finally dragged out by the servants. It howled very sadly. In fact, it was a very intelligent pet. Unfortunately, it followed the wrong owner, but who can blame it? Blame it for being too sinful in its previous life, it must have cast a wrong baby in this life! King Zhongshan ordered someone to come to clean the study, Xuan Xiaoying struggled to get out of his arms, but unexpectedly, she knocked down the urn with too much force. With a bang, the urn was smashed into pieces, and the ashes were spread out on the ground, gently blown up by the breeze. (end of this chapter) Chapter 445： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (7) Chapter 445 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (7) Ning Yue''s heart rose to her throat. Unexpectedly, after a few seconds of hesitation, King Zhongshan hugged his daughter tightly, put his forehead against her, and said softly, "Your grandfather must also want to see you." Ning Yue''s eyes slightly wet. Everyone, including Ning Yue, underestimated King Zhongshan''s love for Xuan Xiaoying. The old prince''s ashes altar had always been his treasure, but after this incident, everyone realized that Xuan Xiaoying was his Regarded as the treasure of life. "Have you heard? That lady in the mansion is a fake!" In the garden, a sweeping woman set up a bench and said after sitting down. The servant girl hurriedly asked: "Who did you hear that? The princess loves her so much, how could she be a fake?" The woman Sasao said: "You have only been in the mansion for a short time, and you don''t know what happened three years ago. At that time, I was guarding the gate of the warehouse. The daughters who came back, but they have been kept in the courtyard of the princess, and they rarely come into contact with the outside world. Once, in winter, it was snowing heavily, and they went to see the lantern with the maid, and lost one of them!" "Ah!" The servant girl exclaimed. Beside, Hulala came over to listen to the story. Mrs. Sasao said proudly: "We all thought it was that outsider who got lost! How could we know, Miss Sakura, that the real thing has been replaced by a fake one?" Everyone covered their faces and laughed. The maid asked: "Then... where did the real Miss Sakura go?" Sasao Pozi said seriously: "I''m back!" "Huh? Where is it?" the maid asked. Sasao woman waved her hand: "How do I know where it is?" "Then how do you know Miss is back?" the servant girl asked again. Mrs. Sansao raised her eyebrows triumphantly: "My distant relative and nephew are working in the prince''s study. He saw the young lady! He heard the prince himself. The prince is holding a little girl whom he looks at. He scolded him and said, ''Open your dog eyes and see clearly! This is the daughter of the king! She is Xuan Xiaoying!''" Everyone was amazed! Woman Sasao took out a toothpick and picked her teeth: "You only know that the lord loves that false lady, but you don''t know that the lord loves our real lady even more!" "Oh?" The servant girl widened her eyes in surprise. Woman Sasao spat and said, "Our lady broke the urn of the old prince''s ashes. The prince didn''t even bother to scold, and said very gently, ''Your grandfather misses you too''." "what-" Everyone almost dropped their jaws in shock. The servant girl put down the scissors for pruning flowers and asked: "But... the princess still loves that young lady very much. The princess ordered someone to give her a set of gemstones just now. I saw it." "What do you know?" The woman Sasao said disdainfully, "The princess is guilty! I have been acting as a substitute for three years, and now that the real body is back, the princess is going to kick the substitute and give some comfort money! Let''s talk , this family, after all, the prince has the final say! Whoever the prince loves is our rightful master!" "It seems... makes sense." The servant girl nodded. "I''ll tell you one more thing." The woman Sansao moved her arms and winked and said, "My lord... I''m starting to hate that false lady!" "Huh?" Everyone was shocked again. Mrs. Sasao said mysteriously: "That false lady has a ferret, do you all remember?" "Remember, remember! It scratched my clothes!" the servant girl complained. Another maid followed suit: "Isn''t it? My newly bought skirt was also scratched by it! It was still on my clothes to dry, peeing!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 446： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (8) Chapter 446 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (8) "In the past, the princess was used to it. We can''t do anything to the little ferret. Now, the lord has spoken out on your behalf!" The sweeping woman raised her legs, "Little ferret, you surprised our lady today, lord!" Without further ado, order my nephew to kill the little ferret!" "Kill, kill?" The servant girl jumped up in shock. Sasao the mother-in-law said with a red heart on her face, "Peel the skin first, then cramp, it would be cruel to die!" Everyone, take a breath! The lady Sasao sneered and said, "Do you know why the prince hates this little ferret so much?" "It startled our lady, you just said that!" the servant girl snorted. Sasao Pozi gave her an angry look: "You are the only one who is innocent!" "Then... is there an inside story?" The servant girl snorted again. "I can tell you, but you have to promise, don''t tell me." Sasao woman looked around, and after getting everyone''s assurance, she said in a very low voice, "The prince is killing chickens to scare monkeys! According to inside information, on the day Miss Sakura disappeared, she was with that fake lady. It was that fake lady who tricked Miss Sakura onto the bridge and pushed her off the bridge! Miss Sakura''s legs were broken It''s broken! I was going to fall to my death, but Ms. Sakura was so lucky that she barely survived!" "cut~" People didn''t believe it at all, because at that time, the two ladies were only two years old, who knew how to hurt others at the age of two? After the crowd dispersed, a woman wearing a veil slowly walked out from behind the rockery, and the woman who was sweeping the house and the maid who sang together turned around and bowed to each other. The woman took out two gold ingots from her arms and handed them to their hands. The two glanced at each other, and Mrs. Sasao said embarrassingly, "Uh... this... At the end of the story, they don''t seem to believe it." The woman smiled lightly and said, "I know, don''t worry, you are doing very well." "Nonsense!" The princess threw the book on the table angrily, "Who is spreading these rumors in the mansion?" Actually said that Xiaoying was killed by Xiangli, that the prince killed Xiaobai, and that killing Xiaobai was to make an example to others. Which monkey to scare? Fragrant pear? Or is she the one who has been protecting Xiangli? Biqing poured a cup of tea for the princess: "Don''t be angry, according to the servant girl, I don''t blame the big guy for guessing randomly. One, the identities of Miss and Xiangli are confused, and it is impossible to tell who is who; , the prince did dispose of the little ferret, isn''t this Xiangli falling out of favor, what is it?" The biological one is back, how can the adopted one not fall out of favor? Even if she worked so hard to maintain the balance on the surface, the balance in her heart had already tilted fiercely towards Xuan Xiaoying. Wang Concubine pressed her forehead: "Those people are really wrong! Guess their identities and guess their identities. Why do you mention what happened three years ago? Xiangli is so small, how could she do such vicious things?" "However, when Miss disappeared, she was indeed with Xiangli. After Miss disappeared, Xiangli immediately became Miss. No wonder they guessed that way." Biqing said realistically. In fact, she didn''t doubt Xiangli, but she felt sorry for Xuan Xiaoying too much. Princess''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Xiangli was really responsible for her daughter''s disappearance? The purpose is to take away everything from her daughter? No no no, this is impossible, absolutely impossible! When she was as young as Xiangli, she couldn''t even speak fully, is that harmful? Dove occupying magpie''s nest? It''s too far-fetched. Biqing smiled and said: "Don''t take it too seriously, they, they have no other skills, but they are very strong in making things out of nothing! After a while, they won''t talk anymore when their speeches are boring. gone." (end of this chapter) Chapter 447： The whole family loves Xuanxiao Yingxiang pear out of favor (9) Chapter 447 The whole family loves Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli fall out of favor (9) In the evening, everyone had dinner together at Wenfangyuan. After Xuan Xiaoying broke into King Zhongshan''s study, she stayed there for the whole afternoon, practicing calligraphy and playing sword for a while. I played with the weapons I touched one by one. When they came back, both father and daughter were in high spirits. Sakura bowed obediently to King Zhongshan: "Father, are you back? I have been looking for my sister this afternoon, and it turns out that my sister is with you!" King Zhongshan held Xuan Xiaoying in his arms. He stretched out his other hand, touched Xiaoying''s head, pondered for a moment, and said, "Father will buy you a new ferret in a few days." "Yes." She nodded sweetly. Xuan Xiaoying looked at King Zhongshan''s hand resting on her sister''s head. Inexplicably, she didn''t like it very much. She stretched out her little paw, pulled King Zhongshan''s hand, and placed it on her head. King Zhongshan was startled for a moment, then he laughed hahaha. Actually, maybe he didn''t even realize that, compared to the princess, he really hasn''t laughed for three years. The peasant woman was uncomfortable at the dinner table, so she made excuses to say she was unwell at night, and ate in the room. Xuan Xiaoying had a good time and didn''t pester her to come over. During eating, Ning Yue asked casually, "Has Xiaolian ever had acne?" Xuan Sakura blinked. The princess said: "I asked, but she hasn''t been out yet." "Me neither." Sun Yao said, "Fourth sibling, have you been out?" Ning Yue nodded, smiled slightly, and said with a bit of bitterness: "I was married, not long before the big wedding." "I didn''t hear you mention it, you should tell us so we can go see you." The princess fed Xuan Xiaoying a spoonful of rice and said. Ning Yue smiled: "It''s okay not to mention sad things." "What''s wrong?" Sun Yao asked curiously. "Isn''t that my concubine brother? During those days, weren''t Aunt Lin and my father both injured? He insisted that I beat them." "This is really unreasonable, it is too wronged." Sun Yao said. "Actually, it''s not entirely his fault. After all, similar things have really happened among the people. Some people are born with evil spirits, and whoever gets close to them will be unlucky." Ning Yue shook her head and said in a low voice, "By the way, I heard that Xiao Lian wetted the bed last night. Is it the first night in the palace, not used to it?" The princess only heard Biqing mention this matter after breakfast. No wonder the peasant woman was in a hurry to change the sheets. She asked the peasant woman if she often wet the bed, but it turned out that last night was the first time in two years. Was the daughter frightened? But who would scare a daughter? How strange. Princess pampered Xuan Xiaoying''s head and nodded. Ning Yue looked at Xiao Ying again, and said with a smile, "Did Xiao Ying have a nightmare again last night? She came to Wen Fang Yuan to sleep." Sakura narrowed her eyes and smiled: "No, I just miss my concubine!" Princess took a look at Sakura, and suddenly remembered that Biqing said that Xiangli entered her daughter''s room by mistake, and even talked to her for a while, maybe... because of this, her daughter wet the bed, right? After a while, she patted herself on the head, what was she thinking Guo Yu, how could she believe such things? Ning Yue picked up a chopstick of lotus root for Xiaoying, and said softly: "Xiaoying is her elder sister, she must take good care of her in the future, and she can''t lose her like last time." This is a joke, no one will really take it to heart. Pian Wangfei kept circling the word "ke" in her mind, and her heart suddenly thumped again. Just as Biqing said, when her daughter had an accident, there was only Xiangli by her side, and she naturally didn''t believe that Xiangli would go to frame her daughter, but what if Xiangli hit her with evil and killed her daughter? Sakura peeled a shrimp with her own hands, and fed it to Xuan Xiaoying''s mouth: "Sister eat." Snapped! The princess accidentally slapped Sakura''s hand and knocked off the shrimp. Everyone was taken aback, and the princess was also taken aback. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would make such a hurtful move Looking at the bottom of Sakura''s eyes, she couldn''t hide her grievance, she opened her mouth wide: "Sakura, I..." Sakura didn''t say anything, just picked up the rice bowl silently, ate and ate, tears fell down. (end of this chapter) Chapter 448： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (1) Chapter 448 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (1) The princess was full of guilt towards her adoptive daughter. After dinner, she left Xiao Ying behind, hugged Xiao Ying and said, "Are you still angry with your mother and concubine?" Sakura remained silent, but anyone could see the grievance on her face. The concubine regretted it unceasingly. Maybe she was not a good person, but after all, she had a lot of compassion for the people she cared about. She rubbed the top of Sakura''s hair, and coaxed softly: "It''s the concubine mother''s fault, don''t take it to heart, the concubine mother was thinking about the problem and wanted to get distracted, and she didn''t even know what she had done." Sakura lowered her eyes, her little fingers tightly gripped the puppet, her eyes filled with tears: "I know, I picked it up, my sister is my own, you don''t like me anymore..." "Nonsense!" The princess'' expression changed, "Who said such nonsense?" "They are all saying that I am a fake lady, and my younger sister is the real daughter of the palace..." As she spoke, she shed tears and looked at the princess with tears in her eyes, "Is it because of this that the father and king are lost?" My Xiaobai? Is it because of this that my concubine beat me?" "No! I... I didn''t hit you." Look, look, what have you done? How could she do such a hurtful thing to a child? The guilt in the princess''s heart increased a little, "Mother and concubine really didn''t mean it just now, your father... he... is also Xiaobai too naughty!" , he is afraid that one day Xiaobai will be too courageous and accidentally hurt you..." "Xiaobai won''t hurt me!" She raised her voice and said. Princess caressed her back, and said softly: "Okay, Xiaobai won''t hurt you, but, but Xiaobai hurt other people, it is very naughty, your father said, I will buy you a new one." "If you buy it again, it won''t be Xiaobai anymore. And Xiaobai didn''t buy it, it was given to me by my father..." She said with great aggrievedness. The concubine was speechless for a moment, she had always been very clear about her husband''s feelings for this adopted daughter, it wasn''t too shallow, but it wasn''t too strong either, it couldn''t be compared with Xuan Xiaoying, who was still ashamed when Xuan Xiaoying didn''t come back. Well, as soon as he came back, only Xuan Xiaoying was left in her husband''s heart. The princess sighed and touched her adoptive daughter''s head, and said earnestly: "My brothers are going to war, and your father is worried about them, so you can''t go hunting, so I can only buy it for you, but your father''s heart for you is the same as before. In the same way, if your father loves his sister, he will love you too." "Then I... am I really not my own?" She asked with teary eyes blinking. The concubine was dumb, and after a long while, she murmured, "Don''t listen to those people''s nonsense. Well, it''s getting late, you go to wash and sleep." Seeing her lonely expression, she added, "With mother concubine Let''s sleep together, okay?" Sakura fell asleep in Wenfangyuan. In the silent night, heavy snow fell. Xiangli secretly pushed open the door of Xuan Xiaoying''s room, Xuan Xiaoying was lying on the bedside sleeping soundly. Xiangli pushed her shoulder, and said crisply: "Sister, sister, wake up! It''s snowing" Xuan Xiaoying opened her sleepy eyes, yawned, and asked lazily, "What, sister?" "It''s snowing, look, it''s snowing!" Xiangli ran to the window of Xuan, and opened the window with a huff, the cold wind mixed with the snow blowing over, made Xuan Xiaoying shiver instantly, and her drowsiness was caused by this blow. Most of them disappeared due to accidents. Xuan Xiaoying rubbed her eyes, looked at the snow falling outside the window, and widened her eyes excitedly: "It''s really! It''s snowing! Haha! It''s great!" Xiangli ran back to the bed, lifted Xuan Xiaoying''s quilt and said, "Sister, do you want to go out and play in the snow?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 449： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (2) Chapter 449 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (2) "I think!" Xuan Xiaoying nodded her head, and soon frowned again, "But they won''t let me play, they always say it''s too cold, and they''re afraid I''ll get sick." Xiangli grabbed her hand: "Then let''s go play in the street!" "What are you playing?" Wang Hao yawned, looked at the two little guys in front of her, and said sleepily. Xuan Xiaoying excitedly said with bright eyes: "Lantern! I want to buy a lantern!" The concubine glanced at the gray sky and said, "But concubine mother can''t go, concubine mother has something to do here." "Let Sister Lianzi take us there!" Xuan Xiaoying jumped up and said. The concubine couldn''t resist her, so she pinched her face lovingly: "Okay, okay, let Sister Lianzi take you there." She looked outside the door, "Lianzi!" Lianzi pushed the door open and entered: "Princess, are you calling me?" "They are going to buy lanterns, you take a few wives and take care of them carefully, and be careful not to bump into them." The princess ordered. "Yes, don''t worry, it''s snowing today, so there won''t be many people on the street!" Lianzi happily took the two children out. Snowflake temporarily stopped halfway through their journey, but the road was still heavily covered with snow, and the carriage was quite strenuous. "It''s too slow!" Xuan Xiaoying said, "Let''s get out of the car!" Xiangli nodded: "Okay, okay! Walking is faster than taking a car!" Lianzi thought for a while, but was not at ease, but she couldn''t resist the little master''s order, so she asked the coachman to stop the carriage aside, while she and a few women escorted Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli to the market. Different from what she had imagined, the market tonight was extremely lively, full of traffic, and she hurriedly hugged Xuan Xiaoying. Xiangli glanced at Xuan Xiaoying who was being protected like a baby, swallowed, then looked at the woman beside her, and said, "I''m tired from walking." The mother-in-law smiled: "I''m tired after just walking a few steps? Walk more, it''s good for your health!" Hearing this, Xuan Xiaoying twisted her body and wanted to come down, the mother-in-law hurried forward and said: "No, miss, the snow is big, the road is slippery, wait until you get there before coming down, huh?" Xiangli squeezed her stiff fingers, and followed her with dark eyes. The market is really lively. The two children looked east and west, sweating profusely. "Miss! Xiangli! Slow down!" Lianzi was behind, sweating profusely after chasing her. I really don''t understand, how can the two little ones run faster than her? Xiangli took Xuan Xiaoying''s hand, looked back at Lianzi, and leaned close to Xuan Xiaoying''s ear: "Sister, do you want to play hide-and-seek?" Xuan Xiaoying''s eyes lit up: "I want to!" Xiangli looked around: "Then let''s hide quickly!" Taking advantage of the chaotic crowd, the two slid into the alley beside them. Behind them was Lianzi''s anxious cry. Xuan Xiaoying blinked her eyes and said, "Will Sister Lianzi be angry?" Xiangli snorted: "She doesn''t dare, you are a lady, if she dares to get angry with you, hit her!" "Oh." Xuan Xiaoying nodded half-understanding. Xiangli took Xuan Xiaoying''s hand and walked to the other side of the alley. Xuan Xiaoying asked: "Sister, where are we going?" "Go to a fun place." Xiangli said slyly, at this time, her eyes have lost the innocence of a child, and the darkness is like purgatory, making people fall into it, as if they would be crushed to pieces. Xuan Xiaoying didn''t see the strangeness in her eyes, and happily led her to a sparsely populated arch bridge. The arch bridge has more than 30 steps. The two climbed on short legs for a long time before they climbed to the bridge deck. Listening to the gurgling lake below, Xuan Xiaoying let out a wow: "It''s amazing!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 450： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (3) Chapter 450 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (3) Kari brought Xuan Xiaoying to the front of the steps, and pressed Xuan Xiaoying''s shoulders with both hands. Xuan Xiaoying stared at her almond-shaped eyes: "What''s wrong, sister?" On Xiangli''s calm face, a ferocious smile slowly appeared: "Sister, do you know that you are really lucky to make people crazy? Your father, your mother, and your four brothers all love you very much. You You are so rich and beautiful, your clothes are different every day, and your food and drink are better than those of the royal princess. You said that you have not done any earth-shattering good deeds, how can you have such a good life? Unlike me, I dont even know what my biological parents look like. I was abandoned at birth. To be your shadow forever?" "Sister Sakura couldn''t understand what you said." Xuan Xiaoying tilted her head and said with a confused face. Xiangli sneered: "It''s okay if you don''t understand, you don''t need it anyway." "Huh?" Xuan Xiaoying became more and more confused. Xiangli slowly squeezed her arm tightly: "Starting tomorrow, everything about you will be mine, your father will be mine, your mother will be mine, and your four older brothers will also be mine. Put on every piece of your clothes, use every style of your jewelry, and I will take your identity, money, fiefdom, luck... a lot of it for myself! Go to hell, Xuan Xiaoying " She pushed hard! "what-" Xuan Xiaoying fell from the steps. "don''t want-" The concubine sat up abruptly, seeing darkness in front of her eyes, panting for a while before realizing that she was just dreaming. It''s terrible, how could I have such a horrible dream? Xiangli in the dream is completely a scheming devil, who tricked her daughter out, onto the bridge, and ruthlessly killed her! "Mother Concubine, why are you awake?" Sakura rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked vaguely. The princess looked at the little girl beside her. She had a round face, tender skin, and clear and innocent eyes. How could she look like a devil? It must have been a long time to listen to the comments of those servants, saying that Xuan Xiaoying was killed by Xiangli, so she had such a weird nightmare. This child is clearly a pitiful little sweetheart, how could he do such outrageous things to Xuan Xiaoying? But, but it is true that after Xuan Xiaoying disappeared, he started to treat Xiangli better. Before that, Xiangli wasn''t even counted as an adopted daughter, she was just a little book boy who was raised in Wenfangyuan and served as Xuan Xiaoying''s companion. Although three years have passed, the feeling of despair is still fresh in her memory every time she thinks about it. It was Xiangli who cared about her little by little, guarded her, and coaxed her in Xuan Xiaoying''s clothes. From Xiangli''s body, expression, and habits, she felt Xuan Xiaoying''s shadow, so she regarded Xiangli as a The sustenance of missing... Could it be... Are these all calculated by Xiangli? It''s ridiculous, a two-year-old child is so scheming, why doesn''t she become the emperor''s daughter? That''s the real princess! "Mother Concubine, did Sakura do something wrong that made you unhappy?" Xiao Sakura climbed into the arms of the princess, stretched out her soft little hand, and touched the forehead covered with cold sweat. Princess smiled: "No, it''s none of Sakura''s business, it''s the concubine mother who had a nightmare." "What did the concubine dream about?" Sakura asked. Wang Hao''s eyes flashed: "I just dreamed of a villain who was bullying my sister." Sakura frowned: "Whoever dares to bully my sister, I will definitely teach him a lesson! Teach him severely! I will not let anyone bully my sister!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 451： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (4) Chapter 451 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (4) The concubine hugged her adoptive daughter, she really was overthinking, how could such a passionate child be an executioner? At dawn, the princess finished washing and went to Xuan Xiaoying and the peasant woman''s room. Xuan Xiaoying adapted to her new home very quickly, and she no longer clamored for the peasant woman to accompany her to eat. The princess greeted the peasant woman and took her daughter to the upper room for dinner. The peasant woman did not follow, because she was out of tune with the nobles, which made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles, but even if she stayed in the room, such embarrassment was inevitable. She is used to doing farm work, she cant stay idle every day, and there is no work to do here, so she starts to tidy up the house. Her former house was temporarily built for the convenience of guarding the lotus pond. It was leaky and small. Here, a hut is bigger than her and Xiaolian''s original house. However, it seems that there is no need to sweep the floor, because it is all carpeted. She found a big brush with bristles, and brushed Xiaolian''s special bucket. When she was about to finish brushing, Biqing came in. Biqing was giving her a newly cut summer shirt, but she saw her frowning, arranging something in the bucket. Biqing stepped forward to take a look, and was instantly dumbfounded: " Oh, you... why did you use a peacock stick to clean the toilet?" Kong, peacock what? Isnt this just a feather duster? She saw a similar one at the village chiefs house! means that the color is darker than this one, this one is blue, and that one is black. "Oh, this is a birthday present from the imperial concubine to our concubine. It''s worth a thousand taels of silver. You just took it to wash the Gong bucket. I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it." Biqing said, taking it from her hand. The peacock put the branches in a basin beside it, and called the little maid, "Take it and wash it, see if it can still be used after washing?" It is estimated that it can''t be done. The imperial concubine and empress will explain and explain again, and you can''t get wet. Fortunately, the imperial concubine is the real sister of the concubine, otherwise, it would be time for the Xuan family to be charged with disrespect. The peasant woman stood there awkwardly like a child who has done something wrong: "I...I''m sorry...I...I...I..." Biqing suppressed the anger in her heart, squeezed out a smile and said: "It''s okay, if it breaks, it will break. The princess won''t say anything, so don''t take it to heart. From now on, these rough jobs will be done by maids. They They were paid, and you did their work, and they all went to eat for nothing!" "I...that..." The peasant woman was not good at expressing herself, and when she was nervous, she couldn''t even utter a few words. In fact, she thinks that she is the one who eats for nothing. Biqing put the clean clothes on the bed and said with a slight smile, "I made a few sets of clothes for you. If the size is not suitable, please tell me and I will let the embroiderer change it. You are here, so you can live in peace After a few days, if you get used to it, you will know the benefits of living in the palace." The peasant woman bowed her head. The advantage of the palace is that she doesn''t have to worry about starvation or cold, but she has no self-esteem at all when she lives under the fence. They raised her only because Xiaolian cared about her. One day, Xiaolian will completely integrate into the new family. She probably...has no reason not to leave. "She was snoring loudly, I don''t know how Miss fell asleep?" "She smells like sweat, she''s dirty, Miss, and she doesn''t know how to wash it!" "Last time, she drank the tea she was rinsing her mouth for!" "What are you talking about, I gave her a box of balm from the warehouse, she thought it was for food, opened the lid, picked a lump and put it in her mouth..." The little maids in the backyard gossiped enthusiastically about what you said and what I said. The peasant woman''s face was very embarrassing, and something seemed to come out of her eyes. She covered her mouth and hurried back to the room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 452： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (5) Chapter 452 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (5) Boom boom boom! She sniffed: "Who is it?" "It''s me, are you inside?" The peasant woman wiped her tears, adjusted her emotions, opened the door, looked at the pink and cute little girl and said, "It''s Miss Sakura." Sakura smiled and said, "You can just call me Sakura, huh? Why are you crying? Are you unhappy?" The peasant woman smiled embarrassingly: "No, no! The sand blinded my eyes, so I didn''t cry." "Oh." Sakura shrugged, "I thought you were unhappy and wanted to go home, so I was sad." She really wanted to go home, back to the little hut where the wind and rain were blowing. The peasant woman smiled bitterly, but said nothing. "But I think..." Sakura said, "Even if Ma''am, you really want to go home, don''t say it." The peasant woman looked at her in surprise. She said seriously: "Because the concubine mother and younger sister won''t agree. If they don''t agree, you can''t leave." Even such a young child could see through, the peasant woman sighed secretly, it seemed that she was destined to stay in the palace until the day she was despised. "But do you really want to leave?" Sakura suddenly asked again, "I think there is someone who may be able to help you." In Liujin Academy, Ning Yue was looking through the medical books she brought back from the pharmacy. Xuan Xiaoying''s leg has been disabled for three years. Qiu Xiang served a cup of tea and said softly: "When I was a child, the neighbor next door also broke his leg, and he didn''t pick it up properly at the beginning. After a few years of lameness, he met a quack doctor." "Then is he cured?" Ning Yue asked, holding up her teacup. Qiuxiang nodded: "It is cured, but that method... is a bit cruel." "What method?" Ning Yue asked. Qiuxiang hesitated for a while, then said: "Break the leg, and connect it again." Ning Yue gasped, not to mention whether this method would work or not, just letting Xuan Xiaoying experience the pain of breaking her leg again, she would disagree ten thousand times. She waved her hand: "Forget it, I''ll read the medical books again." Dongmei cut a plate of watermelon, and came out from behind Bisha''s kitchen: "Miss, why don''t you invite old Mr. Sikong? He can even cure madam''s madness, and Miss Sakura''s legs are not too problematic, right?" "I don''t know." Ning Yue put down the teacup and took a piece of watermelon, "He went out of the city to collect herbs, and he will return someday." Dongmei sighed: "Miss Sakura is really pitiful, she broke her leg at such a young age, she must have been in pain, and no one comforted her, her parents were not here, her brothers were not here, she cried a few times in the snow Time..." When she said this, she couldn''t help but her eyes were red. Qiuxiang also shed a few tears. What happened to Xuan Xiaoying made everyone feel sad. In addition to being heartbroken, there was a lot of anger: "How did those slaves protect her? A large group of people can''t even look down on a child." Ning Yue''s and Dongmei''s pupils moved in unison, perhaps it wasn''t because the servants didn''t keep an eye on Xuan Xiaoying, but because someone maliciously abducted Xuan Xiaoying. "Sooner or later, let her fall ten or eight times!" Dongmei said through gritted teeth. Qiuxiang was taken aback for a moment: "Who is it? Who threw it ten times and eight times?" Ning Yue glanced at Dongmei coldly, Dongmei''s scalp was numb, and she said embarrassingly: "Ah, those servants who didn''t keep an eye on Miss Xiaoying! They neglected their duties and lost Miss Xiaoying, which made Xiaoying suffer. Miss broke her leg and was living among the people." This time, it was Qiuxiang''s turn to sigh: "I heard that the princess beat all those people to death." (end of this chapter) Chapter 453： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (6) Chapter 453 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (6) Just didnt watch the prison, he was beaten to death, if the real culprit was caught... Ning Yue narrowed the flashing light in her eyes, and ate the refreshing melon and fruit. "Fourth Madam, Madam Liu is here!" Outside the door, Lian Xin''s report sounded, Liu is the surname of a peasant woman''s family, and everyone in the house respectfully calls her Madam Liu. The peasant woman has been in the mansion for a few days, but she hasn''t been out of the Wenfang Court. Today, she actually came to her place. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and asked Lian Xin to welcome him in. It is said that people depend on their clothes. After putting on clean and beautiful clothes, the peasant woman looks at least ten years younger than before. However, her expression is not very relaxed, which shows that she has not fully adapted to life here. "Madam should have come out for a walk." Ning Yue helped the peasant woman to sit on the chair, "Dongmei, make some tea. The watermelon just now is quite fresh, cut some more." "Yes." Dongmei responded and left. The peasant woman waved her hand: "No, don''t bother, I...I don''t drink tea..." Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "It''s my own tea, you should try it anyway." "Fourth Madam...can grow tea by herself?" In the eyes of the peasant woman, there is a little more intimacy and nature. Ning Yue said: "It''s not really good, it''s just how it is written in the book, I will grow it as I am afraid that it will not be good, so I only grow a little bit, so don''t laugh at me." "No, no, how dare I laugh at you?" In fact, the peasant woman has a very good impression of this approachable young lady. The last time she made such a fool at the dinner table, it was the fourth lady who helped her . Now, knowing that the Fourth Madam will be farming in her spare time, she likes it even more in her heart. However, when she thought of what she was going to say next, she couldn''t laugh anymore. Ning Yue saw her doubts, and asked patiently: "Did you have something to do with me?" "I" At this time, Dongmei brought tea and fruits. The peasant woman glanced at Dongmei, hesitated to speak. Ning Yue winked at Dongmei, and Dongmei took Qiuxiang out. There were only the two of them left in the room, and the peasant woman became bolder: "I came to see you, yes... yes... I want you to do me a favor." Intuition tells Ning Yue that people who usually don''t take the initiative to ask for help, once they ask, it may be difficult for them to do so. But Ning Yue still asked nicely: "Tell me first, as long as I can do it, I will never refuse." "I...I want to leave the house." She said in a low voice. "Leave the house, okay, I''ll arrange someone to take you out, do you want to go shopping or something?" "No, I... I said going out of the house, not the one going out of the house, it''s..." "What is it?" Ning Yue vaguely guessed something. The peasant woman bit her lips: "It''s leaving the palace." Ning Yue frowned: "Leave the palace? Why do you suddenly have such a strange idea?" No, this idea is actually not strange at all. The peasant woman is not the kind of person who climbs the dragon and attaches herself to the phoenix. Knowing that she has become Xuan Xiaoying''s adoptive mother, she takes advantage of the opportunity to make a fortune. On the contrary, she would rather pick up an ordinary child by herself. In this way, Even if people recognize Xuan Xiaoying, the two sides can still get along relatively peacefully and equally. But now, Xuan Xiaoying has transformed herself into a daughter of the royal family, and she is always worried that one day Xuan Xiaoying will grow up, become more vain, and know whether she is rich or poor, and will despise her and abandon her. Instead of that, it is better to leave early, at least, to keep a fantasy in my heart. However, Ning Yue did not agree with her approach: "Do you want to abandon Xiaolian?" The peasant woman was startled, then choked up and said, "No..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 454： Debunking Sakuras blood debt (7) Chapter 454 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (7) "Xiaolian is still young, and she needs you. I understand your concerns. You are afraid that one day Xiaolian will completely become the daughter of the palace, and you will never recognize you again. At that time, you will be abandoned. But, in order not to Don''t you think it''s selfish to let yourself be abandoned, just to abandon Xiaolian?" The peasant woman turned pale when she was told. "What''s more, Xiaolian may not deny you in the future. People''s hearts are long." Ning Yue said earnestly, "She has been abandoned by her biological parents once. Do you want her to be abandoned by her adoptive mother? Then she has to What is it like to be sad? She can''t walk, it''s already miserable, don''t hurt her anymore. " The peasant woman burst into tears. In the study room, King Zhongshan is teaching two children to practice calligraphy. What he usually doesn''t do is that yesterday Xiaoying gave him a picture of calligraphy that she had practiced, and he praised him a few words, so Xuan Xiaoying eagerly wanted to write. Sakura''s handwriting was taught by the princess. Although she is small and her wrist strength is not strong enough, she can write with style and style. She wrote her own name, Sakura. This name, he hoped to let his daughter write it, but his daughter refused to do it, and wanted to write Xiaolian. My daughter can''t even write one, two, three, four, five, let alone the complicated lotus characters. After teaching all afternoon, I could barely write cursive characters crookedly. "It''s already pretty good." He pampered his daughter''s head lovingly. Xuan Xiaoying looked at her cursive initials, then looked at Xiaoying''s delicate handwriting, and asked, "Why can my sister write?" "My sister has learned it." Sakura smiled sweetly, "It doesn''t matter, my sister can write as well as my sister after a few days of learning!" Xuan Xiaoying was not happy, she scribbled a few strokes in a fit of anger, and nestled back on the chair. King Zhongshan laughed, pinched her nose, and asked someone to frame her graffiti and hang it in the most conspicuous place in the study. Xuan Xiaoying''s eyes lit up, and she picked up the messy paper she had written on: "I hang this one too, I want this one, and this, this..." All Zhongshan Kings were framed and hung up. The paintings of those famous teachers were thrown into the warehouse, and the room was full of cursive initials of Xuan Xiaoying. Sakura''s hand holding the pen paused, she didn''t say anything, and continued to practice her calligraphy as usual. Not long after, someone came to the barracks, saying that there was a new situation in southern Xinjiang, and asked King Zhongshan to go to the barracks quickly. As a last resort, both Xuan Xiaoying and Xiaoying returned to Wenfangyuan. In the Wenfang Courtyard, the princess is discussing with Ning Yue and Sun Yao about offering sacrifices in the Hui clan. Although the two have been living together for a while, they haven''t written it on the genealogy. See you, and by the way, also confirmed the identity of Xuan Xiaoying and Xiaoying. Ning Yue was thinking about whether to inform the princess about the peasant woman, but seeing that the princess''s face was very haggard, she asked, "Mother, your face doesn''t look very good, do you feel uncomfortable?" Sun Yao followed Ning Yue''s words and looked at the concubine. Sure enough, seeing that the other party''s face was pale enough, she asked, "Is the concubine mother too hard? These days, taking care of my sister and Xiangli, I must be exhausted. " Princess touched her pale face and sighed slightly. Ning Yue said: "It''s better to let Xiangli move back to Zhihui Courtyard, she will not look like she lives in Wenfang Courtyard." "Hey, she said, why can my sister live here, but she can''t?" said the princess with a tired face. It''s not that she doesn''t want to take care of her adopted daughter. In fact, her adopted daughter sleeps well and has good living habits. She basically doesn''t need to worry about it. Taking her adopted daughter is the same as not bringing a child. The reason why she was tired was because almost every night, she could dream of Xuan Xiaoying being pushed off the bridge. Xuan Xiaoying cried in pain and asked her why she didn''t come to her? Why make her so painful, so cold, so scared? (end of this chapter) Chapter 455： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (8) Chapter 455 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (8) Sun Yao only thought that the other party wanted to be a child, and shook her head secretly, but didn''t say anything. Ning Yue said indifferently: "Concubine Mu, let''s announce Xiangli''s side. Almost half of the people in the mansion know about it. If you keep it from her, you will only keep it from her. But sooner or later, she will still know. Wait for her The older you get, the more sensitive your heart is, and it''s even harder to accept." The princess understands these reasons, but every time she musters up the courage to show her card to the child, the child looks at her as if she is about to be abandoned, making her feel ashamed and unable to say a word . Ning Yue had a panoramic view of the princess''s expression, while lamenting her mother-in-law''s kindness and tenderness, and at the same time lamenting Xiangli''s tragic methods. In her impression, the princess is not a bad person. She has her own principles. No matter who offends this principle, she will be punished. Deep blows and revenge. In the previous life, there was a woman from a brothel who seduced King Zhongshan at a banquet, but was discovered by the princess. The princess had her tongue pulled out on the spot and sold her into the lowest brothel. It can be seen from this that the princess also has an extremely cold side in her bones. But for children, she has inexhaustible tenderness and compassion. Xiangli has grasped her weakness very well, so she cheated her trust time and time again, from the little maid who everyone looks down on, Slowly, she became a high-ranking daughter of the palace. The concubine is still planning to invite her to be a princess. Will an ambitious person like her be satisfied with the position of a small princess? What she wants to be is probably the princess of the Xuan family, the queen of Xuanyin. Thinking of that guy, taking so much advantage of Xuan Yin, touching, kissing and hugging her, Ning Yue wanted to tear her apart! Putting aside the thoughts that flashed through her mind, Ning Yue raised her head and suggested to the concubine: "If the concubine mother can''t speak, let me and the third sister-in-law talk about it! She is smarter than ordinary children, and she will definitely understand the words of the king and concubine mother. painstaking efforts." Sun Yao nodded quickly: "Yes, I think the Xuan family has treated her very well, and she is very reasonable, so she will definitely accept it slowly. It''s not that we don''t want her anymore, but we just let her know her background. In the future, It still hurts to treat her like a younger sister." Third sister-in-law, third sister-in-law, if you knew that you were pushed into the water by her, would you still feel pain like thinking of her as your younger sister? Just when the princess was hesitating whether to agree to Ning Yue''s proposal, Xiao Ying and Xuan Xiao Ying came back. Xuan Xiaoying was carried into the house by Biqing and carried onto the princess''s lap. She was not good at walking, and what happened to the little ferret, the princess specially arranged for a strong servant girl to hold her. The princess smiled and kissed her forehead: "Are you happy practicing calligraphy today?" Xuan Xiaoying slightly bent the corners of her lips: "Yeah." She still doesn''t like talking very much, but it can be seen from the movement of her leaning against the princess that she has much less grudge against the princess than the first day. Princess called Biqing to fetch water, and personally twisted the handkerchief to wipe her face. For three years, it was Xiao Ying who had been enjoying these loves, but since she came back, Xiao Ying could only watch. There was not the slightest bit of strangeness on Sakura''s face, but she couldn''t explain why, the princess inadvertently raised her head, and when she caught a glimpse of Sakura''s smiling face, the phrase "Why do you suffer so much love? And I can only be your shadow?" The concubine''s heart skipped a beat, and she put her daughter on Ning Yue''s lap: "Play with the fourth sister-in-law." Then she looked at Xiao Ying and said, "Come here, my concubine will wipe it for you." Sakura walked forward with a smile. Princess asked Biqing to change a basin of water, and wiped her hands while saying: "Xiaolian is the younger sister, you are the older sister, the older sister should give the younger sister a little, you know?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 456： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (9) Chapter 456 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (9) "I know, I will love my sister very much! I like my sister!" Sakura said innocently. Ning Yue shook her head secretly, the princess thought that if the bowl of water was flat, Xiangli wouldn''t feel jealous? Some people are born ambitious, unless Xuan Xiaoying never comes back, unless Xuan Yin marries her, otherwise, her ambition will continue forever. "Mother, I want to see the lantern, can you take me and my sister to see the lantern?" Sakura tilted her head and said expectantly. Xuan Xiaoying was watching the lanterns with Xiangli back then, and the princess instinctively repelled her: "There are too many people in the market, what if you get lost?" "But, but the lantern is really beautiful, my sister hasn''t seen it yet." Xiao Ying sat on the chair shaking her calf, pouted and said, "Mother concubine is holding my sister, so I won''t lose it." . Xuan Xiaoying blinked: "Where can I see the lantern?" Princess smiled: "At the market." "I want to watch." Xuan Xiaoying said in a low voice, but very firmly. "No!" The princess can agree to anything, but this is the only thing that casts a deep shadow on her, and she dare not take the children to visit the lantern anyway. Xuan Xiaoying froze for a moment, she didn''t lose her temper and cry loudly like a child who couldn''t get candy, but said quietly: "Then I''m going back to my room." The princess obviously felt that she refused too simply. After the accident, her daughter was already more sensitive than ordinary children. She shouldn''t have yelled like that. Her throat slipped. Just as she was about to say something, a little girl poked her head out from the outside. Come in. Biqing went over, exchanged a word with her in a low voice, her complexion changed, she returned to the princess, and reported in a low voice. After listening to the princess, her face became more serious than her, and she looked at her in surprise. She nodded. The hands buried in the wide sleeves of the concubine clenched into fists, took a few breaths, and said to her daughter: "Go out with your third sister-in-law and fourth sister-in-law to play for a while? Wenfangyuan is going to fight bugs." Xuan Xiaoying had stayed in the village before, so she understood what killing insects meant, so she said, "Are you going to see the lanterns?" "This..." Wang Hao''s eyelashes trembled, "No, it''s not..." "Then I won''t go, I''ll wait at the door for you to finish cleaning the bugs." Xuan Xiaoying said quietly. The princess looked at Biqing, who shook her head slightly, expressing that she had no good idea, the princess pressed her forehead, sighed, and said to Ning Yue: "You two, take Xiaolian and Xiaoying to see the lanterns! If you go far away, just next to Baiyun Street, there are people selling lanterns there, and there are few people. Just remember, hug each person one by one!" Ning Yue and Sun Yao exchanged a look and agreed. They are not fools, how could they fail to see what happened in Wenfang Court that the princess had to come forward? And this matter is mostly related to Xuan Xiaoying. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dismissed Xuan Xiaoying regardless of the shadow in his heart. Ning Yue used to take Niu Niu out to play when she was in her boudoir. Niu Niu has more skin than Xuan Xiaoying. If she can keep a close eye on Niu Niu, naturally she can also keep a close eye on Xuan Xiaoying. Its just that besides Xuan Xiaoying, there is also Kali, who wants to kill Xuan Xiaoying all the time. Ning Yue put Xuan Xiaoying into Sun Yao''s arms: "Sister-in-law three, take Xiaolian with you." Sun Yao was shocked, she thought she was stupid, and the fourth sibling is so smart, it must be the fourth sibling who brought Xuan Xiaoying, after all, Xuan Xiaoying is so important Ning Yue took Sakura''s hand, her thin lips curled into a sneer: "Let''s get in the car, Xiangli." (end of this chapter) Chapter 457： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (1) Chapter 457 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (1) Wenfang Courtyard, the princess was so anxious that she squeezed her veil tightly and paced up and down the room. The servants in the room all lowered their heads, looked at their noses and hearts, and did not dare to make a sound. "Why is there no news yet?" The princess scolded in a low voice. However, no one could give her a response. After a while, Biqing opened the curtain and came in, her expression was three points more dignified than before, and she shook her head. The concubine''s breathing was stagnant: "Is there no one in the outer courtyard?" Bi Qing said: "No, I''ve searched for them all, only the Zhihui Courtyard, the Third Master''s Qingling Pavilion, and the Fourth Master''s Liujin Courtyard are missing!" Princess frowned: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and look for it! Digging three feet, I must find him!" Biqing walked to the door, gave a few orders to the maidservant outside, and they responded. Biqing walked up to the princess again and poured her a glass of water: "Don''t worry about getting angry, maybe she wandered around and didn''t come back." "Walking around? Does she look like someone who just wanders around? At this time of day, Sakura should be yelling to find her!" The princess rubbed her heart that was about to explode in anger, "I must have slipped away by myself! Tell me, did I beat her or scold her? Offer her delicious food and drink, and let the servants respect her like a Bodhisattva! What is she not satisfied with? I want to leave without saying a word ? Biqing was dumbfounded. She wants to say that twisted melons are not sweet, and what the princess gave to the peasant woman is what the princess thinks is the best, but in the eyes of the peasant woman, these are just clouds of smoke. An authentic farmer, he works from sunrise to rest, has a lovely daughter, and has no worries about food and clothing. "What did the concierge say?" the princess asked angrily. Bi Qing said: "I didn''t notice that she went out, but this servant guessed that she should still be in the mansion." The princess was furious with thunder and lightning: "Since I''m in the mansion, why can''t I find her? Are you all just eating? Xiao Ying and the others are almost coming back soon. If you can''t find her, you all get out of the mansion." Already!" The maids cheered and all ran out. Biqing stayed behind, helped her along the way, and said: "The palace is so big, I really want to hide it, and I can''t find it for a while." Even so, she suddenly felt that it was possible for the peasant woman to hide in the palace. not big. What is she hiding for? Play hide and seek with the lady? Does Miss Tempting still care about her? It''s not like something a mature woman would do. "Princess, with all due respect, I''m afraid...she has already left the residence." Princess is not well. No one knows better than her how important the peasant woman is to Sakura. If Sakura comes back and cannot find the peasant woman, she will cry until her heart breaks... She really can''t bear her daughter to suffer a little grievance! "Why is she so cruel? She has raised a child for three years, and if she says no, she won''t! I''m not that mean, and I don''t allow her to get close to Sakura!" Although the farmer''s closeness to her daughter made her feel disgusted and uncomfortable, as long as her daughter Happy, she has no complaints. In her heart, she felt uncomfortable. Biqing sighed and said, "Let''s look for it first." "Has she seen anyone today?" Wang Hao asked, "It''s impossible to just slip out like this. There are so many people guarding the gatehouse. Tell me, did she have wings or learned the wall-penetrating technique?" "This..." Biqing hesitated for a while, "Your maidservant, go ask." Two quarters of an hour later, Biqing came back: "They said that she went to the courtyard of the fourth master and the fourth lady after dinner! Talked to the fourth lady for a while! When she came out, her eyes were red." "The circles around her eyes are red. Could it be that she is saying goodbye to Ma Ningyue?" The princess instantly thought of the worst possibility. (end of this chapter) Chapter 458： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (2) Chapter 458 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (2) Biqing thought for a while, then shook her head and said, "She is not familiar with the Fourth Madam, so it would be too unreasonable to ask the Fourth Madam to say goodbye." "Then what do you think she went to find her for? She was crying!" "Well... Could it be... She wanted to leave and asked the Fourth Madam for help, but the Fourth Madam refused, so she cried sadly?" Biqing really didn''t want the relationship between the princess and her daughters-in-law to become tense, and she tried her best to speak. On the plus side. It''s a pity that the princess is in a fit of anger. These words can''t comfort her: "Why didn''t she tell me about such a big thing? If I knew, Mrs. Liu had the idea of ??leaving, I would definitely not take it lightly!" "That''s true." Bi Qing nodded. Not long after, the maid who went to Qingling Pavilion came back. "Report to the princess, Mrs. Liu was not found!" The maid who went to Zhihuiyuan also came back. "Mrs. Liu is not in Zhihui Hospital!" Finally, it was the servant who returned from Liujin Courtyard. They looked at the princess and lowered their heads one by one. "No, I didn''t find it." The princess was about to burst into tears. Just when the princess was about to send someone to inform the king of Zhongshan, the peasant woman stepped in, looked at the people in the room, and said in a low voice, "This is... what''s going on?" The moment she saw her, the princess raised her heart in her throat, and finally slowly let go, but even though she was no longer worried, her anger still persisted: "I should ask you, where have you been?" ? Do you know that when I came to you, I almost turned the whole mansion upside down?" "I... I just took a nap in the haystack and fell asleep..." Before she finished speaking, the concubine said angrily again: "I''m afraid that Xiaolian will make noise for you, so I asked Sun Yao and Yue''er to take her out. If there is something wrong with Xiaolian later, you and I will not even think about it." Live safely and securely!" The peasant woman suddenly changed her face. On the bustling street, there is a constant flow of pedestrians, accompanied by the swaying figures of the lanterns, and the voices of the vendors shouting for harmony. The memories of her childhood have gradually faded away. In Xuan Xiaoying''s impression, she has never seen such a lively scene. Rao, she had already cultivated a quiet and steady temperament, and at this moment, she couldn''t help writhing excitedly in Sun Yao''s arms. Sun Yao seldom takes care of children, but Xuan Xiaoying is very light, so it doesn''t take much effort to hold her up, but with such a movement right now, Sun Yao can''t hold her. Sun Yao said softly: "Which lantern does Xiaolian like? The third sister-in-law will buy it for you." Xuan Xiaoying blinked her eyes. Out of instinct, she likes them all and wants to buy them all. She still doesn''t know that their family''s money is enough to buy a whole city, let alone a street of lanterns. She carefully compared them in her heart, which one was the most beautiful, and took the one home. "I...can I really have it?" She asked again uncertainly. Sun Yao touched her forehead with her cheek in distress: "Of course, as much as you want." After living a hard life, she even worried that she couldn''t afford to buy a lantern. I can''t imagine how distressed she would be if she had a daughter in the future and encountered such a thing. Here, when Sun Yao hugged Xuan Xiaoying to pick up the lantern, Ning Yue and Xiaoying were not idle, but Xiaoying was heavier, and Ning Yue couldn''t carry her anymore after holding her for a while, so she held her hand instead. Ning Yue wasn''t sure if she heard the phrase "Xiangli". Anyway, she wouldn''t show any strangeness when she heard it. This is a person who hides her emotions very deeply. "Sister Yue, what are you laughing at?" Xiao Ying raised her head, caught a glimpse of a faint smile on the corner of Ning Yue''s lips, opened her curious eyes wide, and asked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 459： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (3) Chapter 459 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (3) Ning Yue hooked her lips gently, and looked at the meandering sea of ??lights, which shone with sparkling light in her pupils, and said softly, "I, I''m laughing at one of my friends." Old man." Sakura groaned suspiciously, and said softly, "Sister Yue''s old friend? Does Sakura know him?" Ning Yue smiled speciously: "Maybe I know it, maybe I don''t know it. It was a very poor child who was abandoned by her parents when she was born, and then adopted by a kind person. No, no, no, she is not considered a kind person. He adopted her. It has a purpose." Xiao Ying seemed to be fascinated by it, she looked at Ning Yue wholeheartedly, and didn''t even notice the children running and playing who were rushing towards her. Ning Yue hugged her to avoid the collision of those people, and continued: " The son adopted her to heal his younger brother''s injuries, but they didn''t do it in the end. Because they raised her and had feelings for the abandoned baby, and the whole family loved the abandoned baby very much. The abandoned baby didn''t Satisfied, I feel that no matter how good they are to themselves, they are not as good as they are to their own children. Do you know what happened to that biological child?" "What?" Sakura asked following her words, her smile was still very sweet, just like the night sky in full bloom. Ning Yue slightly curled up her lips, looked into her shining eyes, and said unhurriedly: "The abandoned baby killed that little girl in order to get that little girl''s life." Sakura is still surprisingly plain, but it is this extraordinary plainness that betrays her true inner thoughts. She is a child, not a fool, she shouldn''t be unresponsive when she hears words like killing. Ning Yue continued: "The abandoned baby stole the little girl''s life, and since then, she has lived a life like a princess. She should be satisfied at this point, right? Unfortunately, she is not satisfied. Perhaps, she has tasted the first The sweetness of a transformation, the princess is so good, she can get it. What about the queen? Is it better? Is it possible to get it by jumping around?" Sakura said in a low voice: "Sister Yue, what are you talking about, Sakura can''t understand, let''s go buy lanterns!" "What''s the rush? Our family has plenty of money. Later, let someone buy all the lanterns in this street." After Ning Yue finished speaking, Xiao Ying was stunned, and Ning Yue said, "You Don''t want to know what happened to the little girl who was killed?" "Didn''t you say you were killed? That means death, so what else?" She tried to open her eyes and said innocently. Ning Yue pulled the corner of her lips slightly: "Yes, she was killed, but fortunately God has mercy on her, she deserved her life, but she survived in the ice and snow, and she also met a kind woman who killed her Adopted, treated her as her own. Their life was very poor. When the abandoned baby was in the city, the little girl and the woman could only live by begging. The little girl was very thin, because She has been malnourished for a long time, and she cant even hope to eat a meal of braised pork or a chicken drumstick. The abandoned baby occupies everything that should belong to the little girl, showing off her might in the city. Suddenly one day, the little girl came back!" Speaking of this, Ning Yue felt sweat seeping from Xiao Ying''s palm, Ning Yue pretended not to notice, and continued, "The family found their daughter who had been missing for many years, and they were all overjoyed. The abandoned baby thought that they It''s good enough for me, but after comparing how they dote on the little girl, I found that there is still a big difference between biological and non-natural. In the heart of the abandoned baby, slowly... a little uncomfortable. She is a phoenix After working for a long time, she has already regarded the Phoenix Nest as her own, who dares to come to grab the territory with her, even if it is a real Phoenix, she can''t tolerate him! Tell me, isn''t she very hateful?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 460： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (4) Chapter 460 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (4) Sakura smiled: "What is true and false? Sakura really doesn''t understand. Where is the story that sister Yue is telling? Is it from "Shan Hai Jing"?" Ning Yue touched her head gently: "This story is much more interesting than "Shan Hai Jing". "Shan Hai Jing" is a myth and a fabrication, but this one actually happened around us. Listen slowly Go on, sister Yue believes that you will understand." After a pause, Ning Yue looked forward again, "She has been occupying the magpie''s nest for many years, and she has become addicted. After the Lord returns, she is afraid that everything she has worked hard for will be easily taken away by the Lord, so she Decided to kill the owner. She tried once at home, but it was a pity that someone disturbed her, so she came up with a new idea. Well, actually, its not a new shop, after all, she used it a few years ago Over. Oh, you want to know what that idea was?" Sakura blinked: "What idea?" "Coincidentally, it''s similar to ours!" Ning Yue narrowed her eyes mischievously. Sakura looked at her confusedly: "What?" A gust of night wind blew, Ning Yue tightened her neckline tightly, but if you look closely, you will find that fine thin sweat is oozing from her forehead. Maybe, the weather is too hot, so you will be sweating profusely after walking a few steps. "Fourth sibling, Xiaoying, Xiaolian said that she is hungry, let''s find a place to eat!" Sun Yao walked over with Xuan Xiaoying in her arms. Sakura quickly withdrew her hand from Ning Yue''s palm, and reached out to Xuan Xiaoying: "Sister, come down and play with sister." Xuan Xiaoying didn''t want to come down, she didn''t like this elder sister, but she could also see that the third sister-in-law couldn''t hold her anymore, she looked at Ning Yue with her dark pupils. Ning Yue gave her a spoiled smile, and hugged her: "Good boy, fourth sister-in-law hug." There are no good restaurants on Baiyun Street, except for a century-old beef restaurant at the end. Many people go there admiringly. Coincidentally, that time-honored restaurant is next to an arch bridge. The four of them went there as a matter of course. The boss saw that there were two young girls with children, so he packed up a small table for him alone, and placed it in a seat slightly to the right of the door, which was relatively quiet. Ning Yue is not picky about food. After Sun Yao asked the tastes of the two children, she ordered a plate of five-spice beef, a plate of chestnut roast chicken, a bowl of fish-flavored eggplant stew, and a plate of cold potato shreds. I gave two cups of their special milk tea. "Is there any braised pork?" Xuan Xiaoying asked. Ning Yue smiled: "They are foreigners and don''t sell pork. But Sisao assures you, their beef is also very delicious." The beef was served quickly, Xuan Xiaoying was not very interested at first, but after tasting a few mouthfuls, she found that it was much better than braised pork, so she started to eat it. Sakura basically didn''t move her chopsticks, she always ate less for dinner, everyone knew it, so she didn''t say anything. I don''t know if it was Ning Yue''s words that had any effect on Xiao Ying. Until the end of the meal, Xiao Ying didn''t propose to be alone with Xuan Xiaoying. "I, I want to pee." Xuan Xiaoying said softly, covering her stomach. Sakura smiled slightly: "Sister, go with you." Gongs room is not far behind the hallway, separated by a curtain, but Sun Yao thought about it, but she still didnt feel at ease, so she said, Ill go with you. Sakura said sweetly: "Okay!" Xiangli stood up, and entered Gong''s room together with Xuan Xiaoying and Sun Yao. Sun Yao took off Xuan Xiaoying''s pants, Xuan Xiaoying was shy: "You guys, don''t look at it." Sun Yao smiled: "Okay, okay." She then turned around. (end of this chapter) Chapter 461： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (5) Chapter 461 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (5) Xiangli also turned around, but Xiangli was between Sun Yao and Xuan Xiaoying. At this time, Sun Yao turned her back to the two, but she didn''t realize that Xiangli was facing Xuan Xiaoying again. Xuan Xiaoying is ready to go to the toilet. Xiangli suddenly pulled out a silver needle from her bosom, and plunged it into Xuan Xiaoying''s Baihui acupoint! Ning Yue shuddered, regained consciousness, looked at the three people who were holding hands and were about to leave together, and grabbed Xiao Ying''s arm: "Forget it, it''s enough for your elder sister Yao to go, you can sit down and have dinner with me. " Sakura was stunned for a moment, then smiled brightly: "Okay." sat down. Ning Yue''s inquiring eyes glanced at Sakura''s empty fingers, and she thought to herself that she was like a soldier, how could she have such a bold guess? However, with Xiangli''s behavior style, the possibility of doing it directly is much more likely than the possibility of intrigue. Myself, I must never wait until she really makes a move before saving or stopping her. It was dangerous enough to be in the study last time. If you don''t arouse vigilance, you will live blindly for two lifetimes. "Sakura, why don''t you eat vegetables?" Sakura smiled slightly: "I eat too much at night, and my stomach will be bloated. Sister Yue, you eat." Ning Yue ate a piece of beef, and put a cup of milk tea in front of her: "Drink it, no other place has it." Sakura didn''t like the milky smell, so she forced a smile and said, "I''ll drink it later." Ning Yue took out an empty cup, poured some for herself, tasted it and thought it was good, drank some more, and then said: "I haven''t finished the story just now, where did I go?" Sakura said, "I don''t remember either." "Ah, I remembered!" Ning Yue patted the table, "Speaking of that abandoned baby intending to kill the Lord again, he used a method that was used before, do you want to know what method it is?" "What is the solution?" Judging from the tone, it was a bit far-fetched. Ning Yue looked at the arch bridge not far away, held Xiao Ying''s hand and stood up, "Follow me!" Sakura''s footsteps were firmly nailed in place: "Go...where?" Ning Yue tugged at her, but when she saw that she couldn''t move, she increased her strength a bit. No matter how strong the other party was, they were still just like a five-year-old child. Could they beat her? Ning Yue sneered in her heart, but said, "Go to a fun place!" "We, we''d better wait for Elder Sister Yao and Xiao Lian to come back and go together!" Sakura''s complexion flashed a trace of uneasiness that was extremely hard to detect. "Why are you waiting for them? They haven''t heard this story before, they don''t understand! Only we understand, understand?" Ning Yue pulled her up from the seat with all her strength, and things after that were much easier. Ning Yue dragged her to the bridge. Ning Yue didn''t know whether this bridge was the bridge where Xuan Xiaoying had an accident, but Ning Yue felt that this place should be enough to evoke some memories that someone tried to hide. Under the bridge, the water is gurgling. Sakura''s clothes were shivering from the night wind. Ning Yue held her thin shoulders, made her face the moonlit steps, and said softly, "Do you remember?" Sakura''s body trembled. Ning Yue raised her thin lips, leaned close to her ear and said, "That abandoned baby, brought the little girl here, and told the little girl, I will take away everything that belongs to you, and I will live well for you. I want to occupy your life, and you will replace me and finish the abandoned life that should belong to me. The little girl is also the same as you now. The baby''s dead hand has reached out to the little girl, just like this." (end of this chapter) Chapter 462： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (6) Chapter 462 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (6) She grabbed Sakura''s shoulders and pushed forward! "Sister Yue!" Sakura suddenly changed color and screamed. But Ning Yue didn''t really let her fall, she stabilized her body, and said bewitchingly: "The abandoned baby pushed the little girl down, and the little girl never dreamed that the little friend who has always been friends with her would be like this." Cruelly hurting herself. The little girl broke her leg, lying on the ground in the snow, crying and saying, ''Sister, I hurt! I want to go home...'' But the abandoned baby didn''t do anything, just walked away indifferently. " Sakura''s breathing gradually increased. Ning Yue bit her ear and said: "Today, that abandoned baby tricked the little girl out again, and wanted to repeat the old trick. She thought she was so small that she could fool everyone''s eyes... Then something happened, and she didn''t care about it." Some people will have doubts about her, no, no, no, it seems that there is no doubt at all, so what is she going to do? Is it a cruel trick? Killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred... how about breaking an arm? " Sakura''s complexion turned as white as frost: "Sister Yue, what are you talking about, okay, it''s so scary..." Ning Yue sneered: "What''s so scary about talking about it? It''s really scary when you do it..." "Sister Yue, you..." "Shh." Ning Yue walked around in front of her, turned her back to the steps, and made a silence gesture with her index finger, "Don''t talk, just watch." Sakura opened her mouth: "Look... what are you looking at..." On Ning Yue''s quiet face, a strange sneer slowly appeared, and that smile, reflected in Sakura''s black and bright pupils, showed ripple-like fluctuations. Suddenly, Ning Yue grabbed Xiaoying''s hands and pulled Xiaoying into her arms! Xiao Ying thought that Ning Yue was going to tear her down the steps, but unexpectedly, Ning Yue helped her stabilize at a very fast speed. This movement was so fast that almost no one saw it, even Xiao Ying herself did not make a move at the moment. reaction, and when Xiao Ying came back to her senses, Ning Yue had already let go of her hand and rolled down the steps. "Fourth sibling" Sun Yao''s scream exploded like thunder in the silent world. Ning Yue fell down the steps and fell very badly. Sun Yao immediately sent her to a nearby hospital. The doctor in the medical hall was pulling the curtain to show her the injury, and while treating her, he said with emotion: "Madam''s fall is not serious, there are only a few minor bruises, and the bones are all intact..." Ning Yue took out an ingot of gold from her bosom. The doctor swallowed. Ning Yue said slowly: "Do you think it''s worth so much money to treat a few scratches?" "Uh...this..." The corner of the doctor''s lips trembled a few times, "I...I will definitely give you the best medicine..." "No matter how good the medicine is, it''s not worth ten taels of gold, don''t you think so?" Ning Yue finished with a smirk, put away the gold that was about to be put into the doctor''s hands, stood up and said, "Since you can''t cure it here, I''ll just find another clinic!" When the doctor hears this, if he still doesnt understand what the other party means, then he cant justify it. Isn''t it just nonsense? Didn''t do anything outrageous. "Ma''am, I didn''t check you carefully just now, please sit down, I''ll take a look again!" Ning Yue sat back in her seat. The doctor held up Ning Yue''s left arm, pinched a few acupuncture points, his eyes flashed, and he sighed faintly: "The bones are broken, the tendons are blocked, and the wound on the forehead is too deep, I''m afraid it will leave Scar, and you also suffered a severe blow to the back of the head, it is a blessing in misfortune that you did not die on the spot..." Ning Yue hooked her lips: "Since that''s the case, you can treat it as you want." (end of this chapter) Chapter 463： Debunking Sakuras blood debt (7) Chapter 463 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (7) Half an hour later, Ning Yue, with a splint tied to her hands and gauze hanging around her neck, walked out with difficulty. Her forehead was covered with lotion, which turned blue and purple. Sun Yao was shocked when she saw it: "It was dark just now, and she seemed to be fine. I didn''t expect the injury to be so serious! It''s all purple!" Ning Yue said "painfully": "It''s okay, the doctor said, just rest for a month and you''ll be fine." Is this all right? Sun Yao''s worried eyes fell on her splinted arm: "Is it broken? Does it hurt?" Seeing that Sun Yao was so worried, Ning Yue almost couldn''t bear to lie to her, but when she thought about what she was going to do next, she decided to wrong her first: "It hurts, I finally know how Xiaoying felt back then, really... Hiss - life is better than death." Sun Yao''s long eyelashes trembled, and she asked solemnly: "Fourth sibling, tell me the truth, how did you fall? I just..." Ning Yue lowered her eyes, with a look of difficulty opening her mouth. Sun Yao''s heart trembled, she held her hand and said, "It couldn''t be that Xiangli pushed you down?" Ning Yue''s complexion changed, and she asked in amazement: "Sister-in-law San, have you... seen everything?" Sun Yao nodded: "I think, not only I saw it, but even Sakura... also saw it." At that time, she was coming out of Gong''s room with Xuan Xiaoying in her arms. Seeing that the stool was empty, she asked the boss. The boss said that Ning Yue and Xiangli had gone to the bridge. She walked over with Xuan Xiaoying in her arms. Xiangli stretched out her elbow, as if pushing Ning Yue! But after all, she saw it from the back, so she was not sure, so she asked Ning Yue. "She...why did she do that? Did you bully her?" "Nope." Ning Yue said innocently but fearfully, "I was chatting with her, and she pushed me." Sun Yao believes that children will not be so vicious, but she believes that Ning Yue will not lie. Since entering the mansion, she has a clear understanding of Ning Yue''s character, and it is impossible for her to do anything to hurt Xiangli. "That''s weird." Sun Yao frowned in confusion. Ning Yue said: "Yeah, she suddenly changed her face, which frightened me for a moment, otherwise, I might have avoided it in time." She looked at Sun Yao, her eyes gradually filled with tears, "Sister-in-law, do you believe Me? Do you think Im lying? In fact, even Im not sure if theres something wrong with my memory. Maybe Xiangli didnt push me. Yes... But sister-in-law, I really didn''t mean to rely on her! I..." Sun Yao squeezed her hand distressedly: "Okay, don''t say it, I know it all. How could I not believe you? Falling from such a high place, is it just to frame Xiangli? , will die! Who is so stupid to take his own life to make such a joke?" Ning Yue''s mouth twitched. "Besides, you have no grievances with her, so why did you harm her?" Sun Yao said with a solemn expression, "However, you didn''t do anything to offend her, so why did she push you?" "Third sister-in-law, this is what I can''t understand the most! Since I married into the palace, I have treated her with all my heart. Although she complained that I stole Xuanyin''s favor, in the end, she is just A child, how could there be a child who would kill his sister-in-law in order to win his brother''s favor?" Ning Yue said with a sigh. Sun Yao understood a little bit, and nodded solemnly: "Maybe... she is really trying to win brother''s favor... oh, forget it, whatever, anyway, don''t worry, I''m on your side. I just You can see everything clearly, she is indeed the one who pushed you, if the concubine mother asks me, I will say the same." (end of this chapter) Chapter 464： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (8) Chapter 464 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (8) Sun Yao, who was not quite sure at the beginning, has firmly believed that Ning Yue was pushed down the steps at this moment. Her emotions easily affected Xuan Xiaoying. Xuan Xiaoying didn''t actually see if it was Ning Yue who pushed it, but what she saw was only a pushing movement. But now, like Sun Yao, she has made up her mind about what will happen next. On the carriage, Xiaoying looked at Sun Yao and Xuan Xiaoying pitifully. Xuan Xiaoying moved into Sun Yao''s arms: "You are a bad person, you bully Sisao, I don''t want to play with you." Sakura looked at Ning Yue who was "asleep" at the side again, her eyes were very cold. Ning Yue secretly felt that it was funny. Now, even Xuan Xiaoying believed that she was the murderer. She wanted to tell the truth at that time, but no one would believe her. Many times, people believe in people, not things. The trip to the lanterns is over, and Xuan Xiaoying bought a Luanfeng glass lantern, which is very delicate and beautiful. The princess began to regret the moment she left the house. The scene of her disappearance three years ago was entangled in her soul like a ghost, making her restless. Sad, so I sent my daughter away to buy lanterns? What if, what if the tragedy of three years ago repeats itself? This kind of regret multiplied after finding the peasant woman. The peasant woman didnt leave at all! I really let my daughter go out to take risks for nothing. It wasn''t until the moment she saw her daughter twisting the lantern and being carried in by Sun Yao that she finally found her breath. She hugged her daughter tightly, kissing and kissing: "I''m back, I''m finally back, I scared my mother to death!" "Why scare you to death?" Xuan Xiaoying asked ignorantly. The concubine smiled, tears almost came out: "No, concubine mother just said casually, concubine mother misses you. Is it fun?" Xuan Xiaoying shook the lamp in her hand, slightly bent her lips and said, "It''s fun. Where''s your mother?" She looked around. The princess called the peasant woman over. She threw herself into the arms of the peasant woman, and whispered to the peasant woman what she had seen and heard on the street. Wangfei smiled sourly but relievedly, looked at Sun Yao and said, "Where are Xiaoying and Yueer?" "The fourth younger sibling... was injured and was still in a coma. I had someone carry her back to the Liujin Courtyard." Princess Wang''s eyes widened: "Injured? What kind of injury did you suffer, and you''re still in a coma? How did you do it?" "This..." Sun Yao pursed her lips, hesitating what to say to the princess. Xuan Xiaoying said bluntly: "It was my sister who pushed her. My sister pushed Sisao off the bridge." "I didn''t!" Sakura rushed in, tears of grievance rolled in her eyes, "I didn''t push Sister Yue! She fell down by herself! I really didn''t push her!" "You just pushed it, I saw it." Xuan Xiaoying said with a confident face, "Sister-in-law San also saw it." Princess frowned and looked at Sun Yao again. Sun Yao nodded embarrassingly. Sakura is still pale: "Sister Yao! Why are you lying? You clearly saw it, but I didn''t push her! It was her, her, she pulled me, and then she fell..." The "I want it too" made the princess feel uncomfortable, what does Sakura mean, her daughter is also lying? But Sun Yao didn''t listen to a word. Earlier, this child forced Xuan Yin to stay with her in the name of being sick, causing Ning Yue to be ill in bed for two days and no one cared about her. Sun Yao already had some opinions on her. up. Although, Sun Yao would not think that she was vicious, but she also thought that she was very capricious and stubborn. In Sun Yao''s view, the reason why she pushed Ning Yue was purely out of malice, but maybe, she didn''t know the consequences of such a push. (end of this chapter) Chapter 465： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (9) Chapter 465 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (9) "Sakura, it''s not terrible to do something wrong, as long as you have the courage to admit your mistakes and make corrections, I believe that Sister Yue will forgive you, and we will still love you very much." Sakura''s entire face, at this moment, faded blood: "Sister Yao, you don''t believe me?" "Sakura..." Sun Yao tried to touch her face. She took a step back to avoid it, turned around, and looked at the princess who had always regarded herself as a treasure: "Concubine Mu, you believe me, sister Yue broke it herself! She pulled me, and I almost fell too! She...she... " Xuan Xiaoying pouted: "You pushed it." The princess looked at her daughter, then at Sakura, the balance in her heart suddenly tilted. If it is said that Sun Yao might lie for Ning Yue, but what about her daughter? The daughter and the fourth room didn''t move much at all Besides, looking at her daughter, she doesn''t seem to be covering Ning Yue. "Sakura, you are too naughty, you did something wrong, and you still don''t admit it? Do you know that you pushed your fourth sister-in-law down from such a high place, in case she broke her leg..." Speaking of this, the princess''s body froze suddenly, "Wait, where did you fall?" Sun Yao said: "Baiyun Bridge on Baiyun Street, the fourth brother and sister broke their arms." bridge Another bridge. Three years ago, my daughter also fell off the bridge and broke her leg. At that time, the person with her daughter was Xiangli. After three years, Ma Ningyue also fell off the bridge and broke her arm. The person with her was Xiangli. These, could it be a coincidence? If Xiangli really pushed Ma Ningyue, would she also push her daughter three years ago? Xiangli doesn''t like Ma Ningyue because Ma Ningyue took away Xuanyin''s favor. What is Xiangli''s motive for framing her daughter? Do you want to kill her daughter, and then take the opportunity to replace her and become the current Sakura? The concubine was frightened by the absurd guesses that flashed in her heart. She looked palely at the little girl in front of her who was crying like pear blossoms and rain. It was hard to believe that she would do such vicious things again and again. matter. But two things are so similar, as long as one is proved to be true, the other will most likely not be false. "Where''s Yue''er?" She tightened her handkerchief and asked. Sun Yao said: "In the Liujinyuan, I don''t know if...wake up now." The concubine went to the Liujinyuan without saying a word. Ning Yue slowly woke up from the "sleep". Seeing the princess, her eyelids moved slightly, and she was about to get up to salute her, but because of too much force, she pulled the "injury" on her arm, and gasped for air in pain . Princess Wang waved her hand: "Okay, okay, you lie down, I''ll just ask you a few words, just tell the truth." Ning Yue nodded weakly, and You Qi said feebly, "Mother, please." "You..." Wang Hao''s tone was quite harsh, but after seeing her so weak, she softened a little, "How did you fall? Yao''er said, you accidentally fell, and almost hurt you." Fragrant pears?" Ning Yue''s first reaction was that Sun Yao had changed her mind, but when she thought about Sun Yao''s single-minded stupidity, eight horses couldn''t pull back what she was sure of, how could she "betray" her? The princess must be testing something. "Ah? Sister Yao... Did you say that?" Ning Yue''s eyes dimmed, and she lowered her head, "Then... that''s right." Very aggrieved tone! Wang Hao stared at her expression for a moment: "What do you mean?" That''s it, "Yes, it is, and if it is not, it is not!" Ning Yue bit her lip, tears began to roll in her eyes: "I...I want Xuanyin..." Princess was so angry... took a breath! Biqing was right, she was indeed a child, and when something happened, she only knew to look for Xuanyin! The concubine sighed, and wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "I didn''t mean to hurt you, you just have to say it well, did you drop it yourself?" Ning Yue shook her head: "No." "what is that?" Ning Yue cried sobbingly, sobbing uncontrollably: "Yes... yes... it was Sakura who pushed me..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 466： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (1) Chapter 466 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (1) "It''s really her?" The princess suddenly raised the volume. This kind of reaction made Ning Yue confirm her previous guess. The princess really heard the "truth" and just wanted to set her up to see if she and Sun Yao conspired to cheat. Ning Yue pretended not to notice, looked at her cautiously, and said in a voice that was almost inaudible: "I...I...maybe not...maybe...I...remembered wrong...the doctor said...I fell on my head... I...I think...Xiangli...wouldn''t do that to me..." She wouldn''t treat you like this? Who was the person who tied Xuanyin by his side when he got sick? In the past, it was not that I was unaware of Xiangli''s possessiveness towards Xuanyin, but considering that it was a child''s nature, I didn''t really take it to heart. After all, Xuanzhao was so clingy to her when she was a child, she just needed to hug her slightly Both Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao would not eat in anger. But no matter how clingy and jealous Xuanzhao is to his elder brother, he has never done anything to hurt his elder brother, and Xiangli''s domineering nature has seriously endangered the safety of family members. Perhaps, he should really pay attention. "Please don''t say anything about this matter. I know how to deal with it." This is hope, and even Xuanyin hides it from him. Ning Yue couldn''t wish for it, Xuanyin and Xiangli have gone through three years of mutual support together, maybe anyone would give up on Xiangli because of her mistakes, except Xuanyin. The concubine was probably also worried that Xuanyin would interfere, and she was not quick enough to investigate the truth. Ning Yue nodded, indicating that she understood. The concubine told her to take care of her wounds, and then she took Biqing away. As soon as the two left, Dongmei came over with the washing water, and muttered: "Miss, I feel that you should tell my uncle." "Tell him, let him protect Xiangli, and let all my painstaking efforts go to waste?" Ning Yue smiled lightly. This time, she fell down the steps. Although she made some preparations and protected important parts, she never It is impossible to say that there is no pain at all when such a hard place is knocked down. After suffering so much, how could she be willing not to bring down that little white lotus? "However, I feel that my uncle might be on your side." Dongmei said seriously after thinking deeply. "You also said that maybe, what if he just wants to favor Xiangli? I have completely lost face with Xiangli. If he protects her, I will do so much for nothing." Seeing Dongmei opened her mouth, she When she was about to speak, Ning Yue interrupted her in time, "I understand what you mean, you want to persuade me that husband and wife should trust each other, but trust is not expressed by a single mouth, it is slowly and slowly in the process of getting along. Accumulated slowly, Xuanyin and I, except for the deep relationship in bed, everything else is too shallow." Perhaps, Dongmei is right, and Xuanyin will stand by her side, but the lessons of her previous life made her dare not believe it easily. Seeing Ning Yue''s pensive expression, Dongmei shook her head, isn''t the lady afraid that her hard work will go to waste if the uncle favors Xiangli? Miss wants to deal with a person, but she has never been unable to deal with it. What the lady is really worried about is that if the uncle chooses Xiangli, she will be disappointed and sad, right? Miss what happened? Obviously, she is sure of success in everything, but she is full of inferiority complex when it comes to emotions. When the princess returned to Wenfangyuan, it was already late at night, Xuan Xiaoying had already fallen asleep with the peasant woman, but Xiaoying was still sitting alone on a chair, the chair was so high that her feet could not reach the ground, and the moonlight shone on her With her thin body, the shadow that cast her on the ground stretched very long. There was no light in the room, and her fair face was as pale as a skeleton. (end of this chapter) Chapter 467： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (2) Chapter 467 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (2) Princess Wang''s heart twitched suddenly. As if sensing someone''s arrival, Sakura raised her palm-sized face, and looked at the princess faintly. Tears welled up in her dark eyes: "Mother Concubine." Infinitely choked up voice. This is the child I have loved for three years, and it is false to say that there is no trace of affection. In addition, she has never shown such a haggard and wronged side, and the princess feels very uncomfortable seeing it. "Sakura." The princess stepped forward, stretched out her hand gently, and wanted to hug her into her arms as usual. However, when she thought of the adopted daughter whom she had loved for three years, it was very likely that she would push her own daughter down the steps, causing their mother and daughter to be separated for so long, and she couldn''t let go of her hand. Xiao Ying looked at the hand that was clearly about to be placed on her shoulder but was withdrawn out of thin air, her eyes darkened, and she said in a low voice: "Did Concubine Mother ask Sister Yue? Did Sister Yue also say that I pushed it? " The princess opened her mouth, but was speechless. Sakura''s teardrops fell down: "Mother Concubine, I really didn''t... Do you believe me? I really didn''t push Sister Yue... She pulled me by herself, she fell down by herself..." She just said "she hurt me", but a child of this age should not know how to sum it up. The concubine sighed deeply, if only Ning Yue and Sun Yao said so, she would not believe it, in her heart, Sun Yao and Ning Yue combined could not compare to the weight of Xiangli, but unfortunately, her daughter also took a bite It is definitely a fragrant pear. Would such a simple daughter of hers lie? "Sakura." The princess finally touched the top of her hair, and said earnestly, "I know, you don''t like your fourth sister-in-law..." "I like Elder Sister Yue! Concubine Mu, I like her!" Sakura vowed. Princess teased: "Then...do you like your sister? Do you think your sister has robbed you?" "No, she is my younger sister, I like my younger sister to play with me!" Sakura said firmly. Her expression was too serious, and she couldn''t see the slightest flaw. The princess sighed again and asked, "Then... do you remember what happened three years ago?" "Huh?" Sakura raised her teary eyes, looking at her as if she didn''t know why. The princess asked: "Three years ago, you and your sister went to the street to buy lanterns. My sister, like your fourth sister-in-law, fell off the bridge. You were by her side at the time. Do you still have any memory? How did your sister fall?" ,Do you remember?" Sakura shook her head. The concubine hesitated to speak, and after a long while, she patted her on the shoulder: "Forget it, you go to sleep first." Sakura obediently went to the bedroom. The princess didn''t feel sleepy, she sat on the chair in the flower hall, pressed her forehead with her hands, and kept discerning the "truth" she came into contact with. She should believe her daughter and Ning Yue, but she lived half her life and never saw Who ever had a child who started committing crimes at the age of two? Its like a hundred people telling her that the cows in the village are eating meat instead of grass, but her knowledge over the years still cant convince her of this unreasonable thing. "Princess." Biqing came in with a bowl of bird''s nest porridge, "Have something to eat, you are busy with the affairs of the house, so you haven''t eaten dinner yet." "I don''t even feel hungry." The princess waved her hand, "Leave it, I have no appetite." Biqing put the bird''s nest on the table: "What are you thinking?" "Tell me, did Xiangli push Yue''er and Sakura? Why was she there twice?" Wang Hao asked with a frown. Biqing thought for a while, and said: "This... this servant dare not jump to conclusions, but why do you think that Xiangli will harm Miss and Fourth Madam?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 468： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (3) Chapter 468 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (3) "She is jealous that Yue''er has taken Xuan Yin away, and that Xiao Ying is living better than her." The princess said softly. "Isn''t it right that Miss lives better than her? Miss is a serious daughter of the royal family, she is just an adopted daughter, who would regard an adopted daughter as more delicate than her own daughter?" The princess knew that she couldn''t explain clearly with Biqing, so she waved her hand to make Biqing back down. This night, the princess did not sleep well, and she had another nightmare. Dreaming of that icy and snowy night, Xuan Xiaoying was lying alone in the snow, her body was covered in blood, and her forehead was bruised and purple. Xuan Xiaoying cried out in pain, but everyone went up to help her. She wanted to walk over and hug Xuan Xiaoying, but she just couldn''t move. It seemed to be trapped by something, and it seemed that her legs had become weak. She looked at Xuan Xiaoying desperately, and wanted to call her, but she couldn''t make a sound at all. She just stood there blankly, letting Xuan Xiaoying cry in the snow. "Why don''t you want me? Why did someone take my place? That''s my room! My clothes! My jewelry! Why give it all to her? She made me like this! You protect the murderer, I hate you I''ve hated you all my life" Princess suddenly opened her eyes! In the southern border, it seems that something very important happened. The father and son of King Zhongshan stayed in the barracks to discuss something, and they didn''t come back until late at night. Of course Ning Yue would not argue with Xuan Yin on this kind of matter. After reading for a while, she washed up and went to sleep. During her sleep, she vaguely felt that someone had untied her bandage, removed her splint, and pinched her arm, as if diagnosing whether she had really fallen. She was in a daze, but her first reaction was that she was messing around. The person who checked himself was undoubtedly Xuan Yin. Too bad, if Xuanyin finds out that he is pretending to be sick to frame Xiangli, he will definitely turn his back on him. She wanted to open her eyes, but she was stuck in a dream, unable to move. Later, for some reason, I became dizzy and fell asleep again. At dawn, she suddenly woke up from her sleep, remembering the weird dream last night, and quickly touched her left arm to make sure the splint was still there, and then she was slightly relieved, and then called Dongmei again: "Xuanyin is Didn''t you come back?" Dongmei came in with a change of clothes, and stared at her almond-shaped eyes: "No, they seem to be talking about the war in southern Xinjiang or something. The prince, the third master, and the fourth master will not be able to return home for a few days. The fourth master will not disobey the order of the prince." , sneaked back in the middle of the night, don''t worry." "Are you sure he didn''t reply?" Ning Yue frowned, touching the knot on the bandage. If she remembered correctly, the knot should be on the top, why... ran to the bottom? Dongmei smiled and said: "I definitely didn''t come back. If I did, the women will let me know. What are you staring at the bandage? Could it be that it hurts after being pressed all night?" "No, it doesn''t hurt." It was tightly wrapped yesterday, and there was still a little pain. Today, I don''t know if I am used to it, or if it is naturally relaxed. I feel that this bandage is much more comfortable than yesterday, and the splint seems to be lighter. It is not so heavy to hang around the neck. Ning Yue tugged at the knot on the bandage suspiciously, "Dongmei." "Huh? What''s the matter?" "Was the knot tied yesterday at the top or bottom?" Dongmei looked at the obviously much better knot, and said: "The bottom!" She only saw the bottom, but she couldn''t remember what happened yesterday. "Is it really the bottom?" She always thought it was the top, and she complained at the time that the top was so ugly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 469： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (4) Chapter 469 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (4) Dongmei nodded: "Really! Do you care about it? Anyway, it''s not broken!" Maybe... fell asleep and fell asleep and slept it crooked? Ning Yue blinked. Dongmei twisted a veil to wash her face, and when she got to her neck, she asked weakly: "By the way, you complained that your neck hurts last night and asked the servant to rub the medicine on you, but the servant forgot. Still, does it still hurt?" Strange to say, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Hanging his arms for an hour, his neck was so stiff that it was about to break. He asked Dongmei to take the medicine, and fell asleep in a daze. When he woke up, he was miraculously well. Can the gods cure her? Ning Yue rubbed the back of her neck, it was...strange. After washing up and putting "makeup" on her face, Ning Yue took Dongmei to Wenfangyuan. When she went to the street yesterday, Dongmei and Shihua stayed in the carriage and did not follow them. Sun Yao told them in detail what she knew, therefore, the two of them were "knowledgeable" about what happened at the scene. Biqing called the peasant woman, and took Xuan Xiaoying and Xiaoying to the garden to play on the swings. In the upper room of Wenfangyuan, only the princess was sitting in the main seat. The princess''s complexion is very haggard, her eyes are slightly dull, empty and lifeless, and the crows in her eyes are like a faint ink color, which makes her whole face look decadent. She picked up the teacup, dipped the lid of the cup lightly from the water, the tea leaves floated in the water, but seemed to be swaying in her heart, she scratched her heart and lungs even more, put down the cup, and said solemnly: "You guys are here? Sit down, little one." Sakura and Xiangli have already had breakfast, you can use it later." Didn''t say anything about herself. Obviously, she still has no appetite. Ning Yue and Sun Yao exchanged a look, and they both saw a hint of understanding from the bottom of each other''s eyes. The princess must be worrying about Xiangli''s crimes. On the one hand, she felt that it was impossible for Xuan Xiaoying to lie, and at the same time, she felt that it was impossible for Xiangli to do such a thing. Such a mortal thing. Sun Yao got up, removed the cup of tea that had already gone cold, and offered a new cup: "Mother Concubine, did you sleep well?" Princess sighed: "When I wake up in the middle of the night, it will be difficult to fall asleep again." Sun Yao stood behind her, stretched out her slender fingers, and gently pressed on the princess''s temples: "I didn''t sleep well a few days ago, and my fourth sibling gave me some tranquilizing medicine, and I took it well. Do you want to try it, mother and concubine?" ? For her, I''m afraid it''s not something that can be taken with tranquilizers. The princess said lightly: "No need." Sun Yao pressed down lightly: "Is this strength okay?" Princess closed her eyes, hummed, and was quite satisfied with Sun Yao''s technique. At the door, a little servant girl poked her head in and asked softly, "Princess, can I set the meal?" Her voice was so low that the princess didn''t hear her. Ning Yue shook her head and gestured for her to back off. The little maid stepped back. Wangfei suddenly opened her eyes, looked at Ning Yue and said, "How is your injury?" Ning Yue bowed her body, and replied: "If you go back to my concubine, those scratches will be much better." Princess swept the bandage around her neck, and asked unhurriedly, "Does your arm still hurt?" "Well, it hurts." Ning Yue lowered her head and said carefully. Wang Hao looked at her paler complexion, and frowned slightly: "You didn''t sleep well?" You were newly injured yesterday, and your complexion was not so embarrassing. Ning Yue imitated the appearance of the princess, sighed and said: "To be honest, I had a nightmare last night." "You also have nightmares? What did you dream about?" Wang Hao asked her sideways. Ning Yue seemed to be aroused by something very frightening. She flinched and said in a low voice: "I dreamed of that ghost wearing a white mask. It''s that... the one with the long hair, the one with fangs on the mask, and the ghost on his hand. With a pair of white gloves." (end of this chapter) Chapter 470： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (5) Chapter 470 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (5) "Ah! Isn''t that... the ghost I bumped into?" Sun Yao exclaimed. There was a hint of ignorance in Ning Yue''s eyes: "Really? No wonder, I dreamed that he bullied the third sister-in-law. He held up a knife, stabbed the third sister-in-law, and then came to stab me. I kept running and running, But no matter how I run, it seems to stop in place..." This feeling, the princess has just experienced it, so empathetic. The concubine looked at Ning Yue with more pity: "After all, you are younger. If the fourth child is not around, you will not sleep well." Ning Yue blushed, her eyes flickered, but she didn''t speak. Sun Yao didnt ignore Wang Haos words, Are you having nightmares too? This shows that Wang Haos restless sleep was also caused by nightmares. One persons nightmares are accidental, but what about two people? Besides, one of them also dreamed about the ghost that night. Sun Yao hesitated for a moment, then asked tentatively: "Is it... the evil spirit from last time has not been wiped out, and it has come back?" Ning Yue hugged her arms tightly: "Sister-in-law, don''t scare me...I...I..." She burst into tears, "I want Xuanyin..." The concubine is in a state of desperation, one child is enough to bother her, so another one? Did the fourth child marry a daughter-in-law or raise a daughter? She waved her hands impatiently: "Then invite some great immortals to do the magic trick!" The concubine had no time to do a double body, so the matter of inviting the immortals naturally fell on Sun Yao and Ning Yue. The two released the news, and in the afternoon, dozens of famous immortals and witches came to the mansion. The two were supposed to choose together, but Ningxi suddenly complained of a stomachache. Sun Yao was afraid that she might have a fetal gas, so she said to Ning Yue: "Fourth sibling, watch first, and I''ll come over later." "Okay, sister-in-law, you can go." I have to say that the card of Ma Ningxi is quite easy to use sometimes. Ning Yue sat on the main seat and asked Dongmei to call people in one by one. These people couldn''t help being very surprised to see that the one who picked them was actually a little girl with baby fat on her face, but when they looked into those quiet eyes that couldn''t see the slightest wave, they felt a sense of innocence. Unprecedented coercion, so far, he dare not neglect this little girl. Ning Yue picked up a cup of tea, slowly swiped the tea leaves in the water with the lid of the cup, and quietly said: "I was injured by a ghost and broke my arm. Today, I would like to give out one hundred taels of gold to drive away the ghost. Hearing your reputation, I know that you are all powerful people. It''s just that, this ghost of our palace was suppressed by a few Taoist priests earlier. It is said that it was wiped out at that time. However, his grievances were too deep and he made a comeback. This Come back, I''m afraid it will be three points stronger than then." A fat immortal patted his chest and said, "Madam, please rest assured. I have been around the rivers and lakes for many years, and I have caught snake demons for thousands of years. Why should you be afraid of a small ghost?" A barefoot immortal stroked his mustache and said, "You just subdued a thousand-year-old snake demon, so you dare to talk nonsense here. To tell you the truth, I have subdued three ten-thousand-year monkeys! My skill, It can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Supreme Lord! Of course, this seat is the most suitable one to take on the important task of eliminating demons!" "Cut! What are the ten-thousand-year monkeys? Isn''t it just a few female monkeys who are dying? Do you think I don''t know?" The fat fairy said with a beard and a stare. The Barefoot Immortal turned pale, and scolded, "Are you still a thousand-year-old snake demon? It''s just a three-foot-long little water snake!" "Mine is obviously a snake demon! I beat it back to its original shape!" "I''m also a **** monkey, and I also showed my original shape!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 471： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (6) Chapter 471 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (6) "you''re lying!" "You are lying!" The two of them were arguing red-faced, Ning Yue put down the teacup and drank lightly: "Enough." Her voice was not loud, but her penetrating power was extremely strong. On the spot, she stopped the two people who were arguing. Ning Yue''s cold eyes swept across the faces of the two people who were flushed with excitement and anger, and then turned to the other great immortals in the room, and said unhurriedly: "Which of the great immortals has the higher magic power, I will try to understand gone." Everyone pricked up their ears. Ning Yue touched the corners of her lips lightly, and asked, "May I ask you great immortals, you have already stepped into the realm of the palace, but have you ever sensed where the ghost is? You even have a thousand-year-old snake demon and a ten-thousand-year monkey. If you catch it, you can feel the position of Li Gui, isn''t it too difficult for someone to force you?" "Ahem!" Fat Daxian cleared his throat, his eyes flickered for a few times, and he pinched his fingers and said, "Southeast! The ghost is lurking in a place full of mountains and rocks in the southeast. Dare to ask Madam, is there such a thing in the mansion?" seat?" Such a seat, no matter which mansion you are in, you can grab a lot of it. Those who are pious are the easiest to be fooled, thinking that the other party is very effective. Ning Yue bent her lips calmly: "It seems that this Great Immortal''s magic power is not very good, Guard Geng, see off the guests." Fat Daxian suddenly changed color: "I... I I I I... I I I... I can do the math again!" Ning Yue waved her hand. Geng Zhongzhi dragged him down. Ning Yue was barefoot again, and asked with a light smile, "Has this great fairy figured it out?" The Barefoot Immortal cupped his hands, and said: "I just made some calculations just now, and the ghost is still staying at the place where it appeared last time! That is his lair, as long as Madam gives me a chance, I will definitely beat him to death !" This kind of statement is more cunning and relatively more accurate. In fact, he doesn''t even know it, but judging from his years of surprise, the other party will probably ask him "where was the last time? You mean..." It''s easy , said that place. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue just smiled lightly, then winked at Geng Zhongzhi. Barefoot Daxian was also thrown out. Next, one, two, three... a total of twenty-seven great immortals were eliminated. There are only two priests and one witch left. The elder Taoist said thoughtfully: "According to this old man, the ghost...is probably attached to a person!" Ning Yue didn''t chase anyone away. The rest of the two knew that the old Taoist leader was right, and hurriedly nodded: "We think so too!" Ning Yue curled up her lips in a funny way, the girl''s pretty face, under the rendering of this kind of smile, unexpectedly became a little more charming: "Then... the two priests and fairy girls, how do you think we should get rid of the ghosts? ? The old Taoist said: "Naturally, we have set up a formation. First, use the Big Dipper array to calm the evil spirits in all directions, blocking the ghosts from gaining power from the evil spirits, and then use the dragon-subduing tiger formation to trap his soul veins and exhaust his ghost energy. Finally, Burning a talisman at the moment of dawn will make his soul fly away." Ning Yue nodded: "Guard Geng, see off the guests." The young Taoist priest swallowed his saliva. What the master said was a good recipe recorded in the book. It should be correct. Why did the little lady "invite" the master out without even trying it? "Xiao Daoist, do you have a good idea?" Ning Yue looked at him with a slight smile. The young Taoist priest opened his mouth, thinking that this little lady looks really good-looking, he froze for a long time, his ears turned red, and then he hesitated and said: "I, I think what Master said...is right..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 472： Debunking Sakuras blood debt (7) Chapter 472 Exposing Sakura''s blood debt (7) "Guard Geng, see off the guests." "Ma''am!" The sorceress walked forward with a smile. She is the last of this batch. If she fails, Ning Yue can only call the next batch of people in. She saluted gracefully and said with narrowed eyes. , "To deal with this kind of fierce ghost, Xiangu, I...have a secret recipe passed down from my ancestors!" In the afternoon, the sorceress started hunting ghosts. She held a simulated version of the Bagua compass in her hand. Since the Bagua compass of the Sikong family came out, there have been many similar textiles among the people. Daxian and Xiangu each have one, which has almost become a symbol of their entry into the industry. The pointer of the gossip compass of the sorceress always points to the northeast, and along it, the sorceress found Zhihuiyuan. Princess was surrounded by Sun Yao and Ning Yue, and she frowned suspiciously: "What''s wrong? Could it be that Li Gui ran to Bin''er''s yard? Isn''t it in Qingling Pavilion?" "Uh..." Sun Yao said, "Maybe he is running around?" The sorceress stood still in front of a room door, looked at the rapidly rotating pointer on the gossip compass, and shouted: "What a powerful evil spirit! This is the lair of evil spirits!" Princess''s complexion changed slightly: "Then... that''s my daughter''s room!" The sorceress didn''t seem to hear what the princess said, and kicked the door open with a bang. Wangfei was so startled that Gan''er trembled, she covered her chest and said, "Quick, follow up and have a look!" Sun Yao took the lead to follow, and Ning Yue walked quickly to the other side with the help of the princess. While looking at the gossip compass in her hand, the sorceress rummaged through the room, clothes, jewelry, shoes, snacks... threw all over the floor. When Sun Yao rushed to the door, a pair of obscene pants flew over and covered the top of her head... "Monster! You hide! You hide for me! My fairy, I smashed your lair! Let''s see how you still gather energy to practice?" The concubine came to the room, looked at the boudoir in good condition, was messed up, and immediately shook her head a little dizzy: "You...what are you doing? Do you know how to catch ghosts? This concubine is talking to you! Are you deaf? Are you stupid or are you stupid? This is the room of my concubine''s daughter! How could the ghost be hiding here?" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the sorceress pull out a mask with white fangs from the jewelry box, and she was stunned on the spot! "what-" is Sun Yao''s scream. Sun Yao just pulled off the little **** on top of her head when she saw the thing that scared her half to death, and fell to the ground with her **** in shock! "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Yue used her intact right hand to support Sun Yao, "Why are you so scared? Isn''t it just a mask?" "No... no... that... that... that ghost... ghost" Sun Yao grasped Ning Yue''s hand tightly, her body began to tremble continuously, and every time she remembered what happened that night, she would be terrified. Ning Yue blinked, and said slowly: "Does the third sister-in-law recognize that mask?" Sun Yao nodded, tremblingly said: "Ghost...it''s a ghost...that night...the ghost who tried to kill me..." Ning Yue smiled: "Impossible, this is a very common mask, you can buy it in the market, how could it be the ghost that killed you?" "I remember correctly! It''s really it! It''s it!" Sun Yao ran to the side of the princess and hugged her arm tightly, "Mother, ghost! The ghost is here!" Princess looked at the mask, then at Sun Yao, the dim and indistinguishable waves flashed in her eyes. "It''s really just a mask." Ning Yue finished speaking nonchalantly, and walked up to the witch, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 473： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (8) Chapter 473 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (8) She reached out to get the mask, but the sorceress stepped back, causing her hand to freeze in mid-air. The sorceress said: "Ma''am, I have immortal energy to protect my body, so I am not afraid of the attack of ghost energy, but you are a mortal body. If it is contaminated with something from a ghost, it may affect your health!" Ning Yue was so scared that she withdrew her hand. Princess clenched her fists in disbelief and said, "What did you just say? Is it something from a ghost?" The sorceress nodded darkly and solemnly: "That''s right." She put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed it again, "It''s such a heavy ghost smell! It must be something used by a ghost! Dare I ask the princess, whose house is this?" The corners of Princess Wang''s lips twitched, her throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton, and she couldn''t speak a single word. Still Ning Yue said softly: "It belongs to my sister, my husband''s sister." "Huh?" The witch frowned, "How old is your sister?" "Five years old, six years old in the second half of the year." Ning Yue said. "That''s not right." The sorceress pinched her fingers and calculated, "The people in your mansion are all extremely yang energized, and they shouldn''t provoke ghosts. Are you sure you didn''t have the wrong child?" The concubine''s eyelashes trembled fiercely! Ning Yue whispered: "That...to be honest, she was adopted by us." "That''s no wonder. Generally speaking, women and the elderly have a strong yin energy, and are most likely to be attacked by ghost energy. Children and men have a strong yang energy, and ghosts generally stay away from such characters. There is only one type of child, that is pure Body of yin. A body of pure yin is not good for the family, and the family is not prosperous. After birth, it is best to be fostered in a Taoist temple, otherwise, it is easy to bring evil ghosts and disasters to the family. How can you raise such a child?" Said reproachfully. Ning Yue pursed her lips: "Uh... she... she was picked up by my elder brother. You mean, she was abandoned by her family because of her pure yin body?" "I guess so, can you show me her birth date?" "This... no, we don''t know." Ning Yue shook her head. The sorceress looked solemn: "In short, the child who can attract the ghost must be the fate of the four pillars of pure yin!" Everyone in the room fell silent. They were also confused before, Xiangli is beautiful and healthy, how could she be abandoned by her family? Dare to love... is it because of the fate of pure yin? Ever since Xiangli came, Xuan Xiaoying had an accident first, and then Ning Yue had an accident. Every time, Xiangli was beside her, explaining in the words of a sorcerer, none of these were done by Xiangli herself, but by leaning over Xiangli. The ghost on Pear did it. In this way, it makes sense in many places. Princess and Sun Yao couldn''t believe that a child would commit a crime, but they could believe that the child was bent over by a ghost. The concubine swallowed her saliva and said, "Xianggu, will my daughter...will die?" The sorceress said solemnly: "Of course! The ghost will kill her naturally after absorbing her yin energy!" Princess Wang''s heart trembled: "Then...then can you save her?" The sorceress raised her eyebrows: "It can be saved, but it depends on whether the princess is ruthless." "how do I say this?" "May I ask the princess, when was the first accident in your family?" asked the sorceress. "Three...Three years ago, my own little daughter had an accident, and I only found it a while ago." "So, Li Gui has been cultivating on your eldest daughter for at least three years, alas, this is already very stubborn!" The sorcerer sighed. The princess ignored the majesty of the princess, and held the hand of the sorceress: "Xiangu! You must save my daughter!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 474： Debunking Sakuras Blood Debt (9) Chapter 474 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (9) The sorceress cleared her throat, and said calmly: "I still say the same thing, if you make up your mind, I will definitely have a way to save her! But if you go back on your word during the treatment, then I will speak ugly words first, and be punished." An enraged ghost is terrifying. It has practiced in the body of a pure yin daughter for so many years, and it has no fear of yang energy. If it is not handled properly, it will leave that body and attach itself to your little daughter... your little daughter It''s not a pure yin body, she won''t be able to withstand the ghostly aura, then she will be in danger!" The concubine gasped, and almost wanted to give up the idea, but when she thought of that ghost that made Xuan Xiaoying do that, she wished she could vent her anger immediately! "Okay, I promise you, as long as you can exorcise the ghost and save my eldest daughter, I will definitely cooperate!" "Sister, look, a butterfly." Sakura put the butterfly she folded in front of Xuan Xiaoying, "Do you like it? Here it is for you." Xuan Xiaoying didn''t like her, but she thought the butterfly was very beautiful. She looked at the peasant woman and saw that she nodded, so she held the butterfly in her hand: "Mother, look." The peasant woman patted her head dotingly, thankful that she didn''t leave in a daze, otherwise, how sad would the child be without her? And without this child, I am afraid that I will be too sad to live. "Madam, you are so kind to my sister, although she is just your adopted daughter." Sakura said enviously. The peasant woman smiled honestly and honestly: "The princess is right too..." I wanted to say that the princess is also very good to you, but when the words came to her lips, she remembered that she might not know that she was an adopted daughter, so she changed the subject, "The princess is also right You are very good, no matter your biological or not, as long as you get along with each other, you will have feelings." "But the princess''s feelings for me, will it be as deep and as pure as yours for Xuan Xiaoying? Why am I not as good as hers even with the feelings I got from my adoptive mother?" Sakura muttered. The peasant woman said: "What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly." Sakura shook her head and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, let''s go fishing!" Unexpectedly, as soon as she stood up, she saw several Kong Wu powerful women rushing towards her. Those women were all pasted with yellow talismans, as if they were warding off evil spirits. She frowned: "What are you doing? Let me go!" The headed mother-in-law sneered: "Stop talking! Shut her mouth with chaff!" Another woman took a purse stuffed with bran and stuffed it into her mouth, and then the four of them opened a cage and threw her in! Xuan Xiaoying blinked: "Huh? Why are they arresting sister?" The peasant woman covered her eyes: "No, they are playing hide-and-seek with their sister." "Oh." Xuan Xiaoying tilted her head, holding up a paper butterfly, "Butterfly fly, fly, fly..." The cage was carried to a quiet courtyard in the mansion. The witch set up an altar in the courtyard. Around the altar, there were three chairs. The princess sat in the middle, and Ning Yue and Sun Yao sat on both sides. Women opened the cage, pulled out Sakura who was shaking and retching non-stop, and threw it mercilessly on the ground! They already know that this guy is possessed by a ghost, so they don''t treat her like a lady anymore. Sakura''s hair was messed up, her clothes were torn, and her forehead was bruised and purple from being knocked in the cage. It was two points more terrifying than Ning Yue''s "injury". There was a moment of softness in the heart of the princess. The sorceress took a few steps back, fell down from the altar, and spat out a mouthful of blood: "Good... so strong ghostly aura!" The unbearable look in the eyes of the princess faded away in an instant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 475： Debunking Sakuras blood debt (10) Chapter 475 Exposing Sakura''s Blood Debt (10) Sakura stared blankly at everything in front of her: the witch, the altar, the maidservant with the talisman on it, Ning Yue, Sun Yao... Finally, her eyes full of confusion and injury fell on the face of the princess. "Mother Concubine!" She felt a pain in her throat, and stretched out her hand to the princess. The sorceress had already stood up, and at this moment, she even stepped on her hand! She had a convulsion in pain and burst into tears. Princess''s body trembled. Ning Yue said softly: "Concubine mother, don''t be fooled by its illusion. At the beginning, it used this pitiful look to confuse you and your father, confuse your sister, trick your sister to the bridge, and make your sister fall. I broke my leg and lived like a beggar for three years, my sister is still not recovered, and I don''t know if she will be able to walk in the future..." Recalling her daughter''s tragic situation, the princess'' heart became firm again, and she looked at Sakura coldly, without any emotion anymore. Sakura''s eyes suddenly darkened. The sorceress sneered disdainfully, took out a whip, and whipped her thin body hard! "what-" She screamed in pain. "Hmph, you evil spirit, you have done a lot of evil, didn''t you expect this day?" The sorceress spit a mouthful of strong wine on the whip, which can make her wounds hot and painful. Leave from the body of the Yin girl! Otherwise, I will beat you to death, Xiangu, and make you immortal forever!" The sorcerer whipped Xiao Ying''s back one whip after another, causing her skin to be ripped apart, and she cried loudly: "Mother ConcubineMother Concubine...Sakura is in so much pain! Mother Concubine, tell her to stop...Mu Concubine...Sakura It''s not a ghostSakura is your daughter... Mother ConcubineSakura hurts so much...AhIt hurts so much! Concubine Mother...Sakura hurts so much..." Soon, his voice became hoarse from crying, and blood came out from his fingers on the ground. Sun Yao couldn''t stand it any longer, and covered her eyes with her hands: "Will...would it be...too cruel...OK...Okay? If you...beat again...you will be killed..." "It''s the ghost who died, not your sister! Don''t worry, I''ll be careful!" The sorceress patted her chest, and threw another whip on Xiaoying''s body! Sakura almost passed out from the pain! "Mother Concubine... Mother Concubine... Please save Sakura... Sakura is not... not... a ghost..." Her grief-stricken voice made the concubine''s heart firm again, and once again began to waver: "Forget it...forget it, another day... then...exorcism..." Ning Yue glanced at Xiaoying, what she saw was not a thin and pitiful child, but a charming and charming woman, maybe, that was what Xiangli would look like when she became an adult, but it was a pity that she was locked in a water prison in her previous life, and there was no chance to see you. She held Wang Hao''s hand and said: "Mother, have you forgotten what Xiangu said just now? Once the ghost is provoked, if it is not completely wiped out, it will bend over to my sister! My sister will die!" "Xiao Lian...Xiao Lian will die... No, I can''t let Xiao Lian die..." The princess''s body shook violently, and she hugged Ning Yue''s hand. She was so horrified that she forgot to ask. She was more timid than her. Ning Yue, why are you so calm at this moment? Her mind was full of Xuan Xiaoying''s innocent and thin face, and Xuan Xiaoying''s unbearable right leg, and in the dream, Xuan Xiaoying cried and accused her"Why don''t you want me? Why did someone replace me?" My seat? That''s my room! My clothes! My jewellery! Why give it all to her? She made me like this! You shielded the murderer, and I hate you! I''ve hated you all my life" Can''t let Xuan Xiaoying hate them! Can''t let Xuan Xiaoying suffer in vain! Can''t let go of the ghost who hurt Xuan Xiaoying! "Concubine Mu, do you want to stop?" Ning Yue looked at her firmly and asked. The concubine squeezed her veil tightly, her whole body covered in a layer of cold sweat. She took a few deep breaths, suppressed the trembling in her heart, and said, "I''m fine, continue." As long as she thinks that in the past three years, what she hurts is not Xiangli, but a ghost, she will feel so cold that she wants to erase these three years from her memory. Xiaoying cried until her throat hurt: "Mufei...Mufei don''t want it! Mufei don''t want it-Mufei...Why are you doing this to me? I''m your daughter...You said you would love me...I said you a lot If you love your sister, you will love me more...Mufei...Mufei, I really love...Mufei Ning Yue hooked the corners of her lips indiscriminately, and looked at Xiao Ying, whose eyes gradually showed a trace of despair. What you are going through now is what Xuan Xiaoying once experienced. How desperate Xuan Xiaoying is, I will only make you more despair! The sorcerer was tired from the beating, exchanged a look with Ning Yue, kicked the dying Sakura, and sighed: "The ghost is too fierce, and the whip didn''t force it out! It seems that we can only use a unique move!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 476： Sakuras fate and the truth of her past life (1) Chapter 476 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (1) When everyone heard that she was going to use a unique move, they looked at her one after another. The whipping was enough to challenge people''s hearts, what other unique moves could she have? Is it true that the National People''s Congress can''t be divided into eight pieces? But she clearly said that exorcising ghosts will not harm the life of the original owner. With strong doubts, everyone''s eyes on her became sharper a little bit. The sorceress took out a long sword, spit a mouthful of spirits on the sword, stretched it to the candle, and the sword burned blazingly. Wielding the flaming sword, the sorceress drew a circular circle around Sakura, then took out a piece of red clay from her bosom, and stuck it on Sakura''s forehead. She babbled and chanted spells that no one could understand. The gossip compass placed on the table, as the speed of her speech became faster, the pointer turned rapidly. Everything seemed so mysterious, and everyone, including the princess, was stunned. At this time, Sakura lost most of her sanity under the torture of whipping. She didn''t know what the sorceress was doing to her, so she murmured mechanically, "Mother, help me..." The sorceress pinched one of her fingers, cut it lightly with a sword, and dripped two drops of blood into the bowl. She started facing the bowl, making mudras with both hands, and changing complex spells. This process lasted for about a quarter of an hour. Suddenly, the mouth of the bowl exploded. She covered her chest, spat out a mouthful of blood, and took several steps backwards. It seemed that she was shocked by an inexplicable force. Princess Wangs heart suddenly jumped, she stood up halfway, and asked anxiously: "What''s the matter? Has the ghost been exorcised? Is my eldest daughter saved?" The sorceress wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, blessed the princess, and shook her head. Wang Hao''s already bloodless face turned pale again: "It can''t be saved? Didn''t you say you can save her?" "Princess." The sorceress sighed and said earnestly, "Just now, I made a mistake in my diagnosis, which almost cost me my own life during the exorcism process. It turns out that things are not what we imagined. "What do you mean?" The princess pinched the handkerchief, pointed at her, her eyes were like flames, "Speak clearly to me!" The sorceress said solemnly: "Princess, isn''t your eldest daughter possessed by a ghost, she is a ghost herself!" The concubine had a half-knowledge, and stared at the witch inexplicably. The sorceress cupped her hands: "I know, if I say this, it will make you feel unbelievable, but I''m telling the truth, this person is definitely not what you saw in the past, she is an ignorant and ignorant child, she died of hatred in her previous life , born with hatred in this life, she looks like a child, but in her heart, she may be older than you, princess. I don''t know if you can understand me when I explain this, but she is really not a child! She is an adult! " Of course the concubine understood what she said, and suddenly felt a chill in her heart. The adopted daughter that I have spoiled for so long is not an innocent child, but a...a person who harbors hatred...a person who harbors hatred... "When everyone crosses the Naihe Bridge, they will drink a bowl of Mengpo soup to wash away the memories of their previous lives, transform into a baby spirit, and start a new life. This person poured down the bowl of Mengpo soup, and as an adult The soul of the baby enters the body of the baby, except that the appearance is what you see, nothing else is like this. You must not be fooled by the illusion in front of you." The sorceress said with great emotion. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and curled the corners of her lips. This witch is really good at breaking things, and I never told her this. It seems that without a clever mouth, she can''t get along well in this line of work. (end of this chapter) Chapter 477： Sakuras fate and the truth of her past life (2) Chapter 477 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (2) "Then she...she entered the palace...she..." The princess''s body began to tremble slightly again, countless thoughts flashed through her mind like fireworks, but the moment she opened her mouth, none of them could be caught. Ning Yue stepped forward and said: "Xianggu, can you see that she is entangled with the past of our palace? Why did she plot against my sister, my third sister-in-law and me? You said she was born with hatred, what kind of hatred does she have?" ? Hate who?" "This..." The sorceress frowned, and counted with her fingers, "Specifically, I don''t know enough to figure it out, but since she has already laid a poisonous hand on you, you should be very careful." "Mother Concubine..." Sakura raised her head and stretched out her **** little hand towards the princess, "Don''t...don''t abandon me...Mother Concubine...I am your...daughter...Mother Concubine..." Princess took a few steps back coldly: "You are not my daughter! You...you are...you are a monster!" The pointer on the witch''s compass turned rapidly when she approached Sakura, and the witch moved closer to Ning Yue, and this time, the pointer turned even faster. The witch''s eyes flashed. Ning Yue glanced at her indiscriminately. She hurriedly covered the pointer. Ning Yue smiled at her, her scalp went numb, as if falling into an ice cellar. Ning Yue held Wang Hao''s arm calmly again: "Mu Fei, now the truth is revealed, the murderer who hurt my sister, third sister-in-law and me is her, how do you plan to deal with her?" "Lock her up!" After the princess finished speaking, she became dizzy for a while, Ning Yue nodded to Sun Yao, and Sun Yao helped the princess to leave. Ning Yue walked slowly to Xiaoying, no, beside Xiangli, the light blue skirt, like a handful of floating sea water, gently flowed over the messy ground, but it was not stained with any dust. She stopped in front of Xiangli and looked down at her: "Do you still feel good, Xiangli?" Xiangli raised her head with difficulty, she was too exhausted, she could only tilt her head slightly, and stared at her with blood-red eyes, even though she was dying of injuries, the eyes that wanted to devour people were still memorable: "Why...do you do this to me? I... I''m in your way... what''s the matter... I... haven''t... hurt... you..." Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Have you ever hurt me? This is so unreasonable. Who pretended to be sick to deceive Xuanyin away from me? When I was dying of pain in bed, my husband was here with you A little white lotusif thats not hurt, what is? Do I have to wait until you really stab me before fighting back? Xiangli, if it were you, would you just sit and wait like this? "Heh..." Xiangli pulled the corner of her lips awkwardly, "Are you tempted, Ma Ningyue?" "What am I doing to you? You should think about it... Forget it, it''s useless to think about it. What you did to the Xuan family is enough for the Xuan family to delay you a hundred times!" Xiangli didn''t seem to hear her ridicule, coughed a few times, coughed up blood, and said slowly: "That''s right, a woman always has special feelings for her first man. You don''t want to be tempted." Strange. It''s just Ma Ningyue, are you the same as me? Are you also...a ghost who didn''t drink...Mengpo soup?" Ning Yue sneered faintly: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I dealt with you only because I was in your room and found the mask and gloves you hid. I don''t want such a big one hidden at home. Cancer, that''s why I decided to expose your true face. I am not a princess, I will be confused by your appearance." "Hehe...Ma Ningyue...you want to know...who is the...empress...of Xuanyin''s previous life?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 478： The Truth About Sakuras Fate (3) Chapter 478 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (3) Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat, did Xuan Yin marry a queen in his previous life? "It''s not you anyway." Ning Yue looked at her coldly, and wanted to provoke her relationship with Xuan Yin when she was about to die. When she was a three-year-old child, was it so easy to be fooled? If Xuanyin married the queen, would she not know? The queen is not any random woman in the harem, she is the mother of a country, it is impossible for Xiliang to not get news. Xiangli sneered: "You were able to defeat me only because you knew me early in the morning... You have defended me, but you have never even heard of that person, and you will never know how to guard against it! Xuanyin protected her so well, Bi, Xuan Xiaoying, you are well protected, Ma Ningyue, you will not be her opponent, " Ning Yue laughed out loud: "Xiangli, I advise you to save yourself this trick!" The man who wanted to press her on the bed every day, ten times and eight times without getting tired, would run to find another woman? She wouldn''t believe it even if she was killed. She is not Sikong Shuo, she will not be easily provoked by anyone, she only believes in her own eyes and her own heart. At sunset, Xuanyin came back. I don''t know if someone sent him the news, he seemed to know what happened in the mansion, after getting off the car, he didn''t go back to the Liujin Courtyard immediately, but went to the dilapidated courtyard where Xiangli was imprisoned. Xiangli was lying on the bed in ragged clothes, her back was so badly injured that she couldn''t lie on her back, and her fingers were bleeding, and they were swollen high. The disheveled hair wet with sweat and blood stuck to his face listlessly, and his fair face was obscured by the disheveled hair and dust. It was the first time Xuan Yin saw such a fragrant pear in his life, he paused slightly in his footsteps, and looked at her with deep eyes: "Sakura." I can still hear this name, I can still hear this voice, like in a dream, Xiangli raised her head regardless of the pain, and tears fell down when she saw a familiar face: "Brother Yin ..." Xuanyin stopped in front of the bed, she grabbed the corner of his clothes, as if grabbing a life-saving straw: "Brother Yin...I''m in so much pain...they...they...hit me...I''m not a ghost...I''m Xiaoying...they You don''t even believe me...Brother Yin...you will believe me, don''t you..." Her voice was hoarse, as if the high fever had burned her throat, but unlike that time, Xuanyin''s eyes did not show the slightest bit of pity, she just looked at her quietly, and said: "Those things... Are they true?" You did it?" Xiangli was stunned: "Brother Yin! You...you doubt me?" "You just answer me, did you do it?" Xuanyin''s voice contained a rare sternness. He has always loved this younger sister, no less than Xuan Xiaoying. Xiangli lowered her eyes, and sobbed softly: "You are just sister Xinyue who doesn''t believe me... I really didn''t push her... She fell down by herself, and she was still leaning on my head... She hates me for taking away your love... She said it herself Tell me...she minds if I take you away from her when I''m sick..." "Did you do what happened to Xuan Xiaoying?" Xuan Yin interrupted her, "Three years ago, did you push Xuan Xiaoying off the bridge?" "Brother Yin..." Xiangli''s eyes widened, and under his sharp gaze, she actually felt an imperial coercion, which made her... unable to say a single sophistry. "Where is Sun Yao? Did you sneak in through the dog''s hole, pretend to be a ghost, and push her down the well?" He asked in a deep voice. Xiangli opened her mouth: "Brother Yin..." "Bai Wei''er was also killed by you, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 479： The Truth About Sakuras Fate (4) Chapter 479 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (4) "Brother Yin..." "Bai Yu''er is the same, just because of them, one hurt your pet, and the other robbed your pearl flower, you brutally killed them. Xiangli, you are a child! How could you do such vicious things?" What''s up?" Am I vicious? Brother Yin! Did you know that the real villain is your wife? She is more vicious and good at disguising than me, but none of you suspect her, why? Xuanyin said quietly: "I once thought that even if you are so jealous of Ning Yue, I will not give up on you because of this. When I was looked down upon by everyone, you accompanied me, and I want to treat you well forever. , like you did to Xuan Xiaoying. But Kari, you disappoint me so much." "Brother Yin!" Xiangli grabbed his hand, "Don''t go! You said you would take care of me for the rest of your life..." "I want to take care of the simple and kind Sakura, not the vicious Xiangli." Xuan Yin brushed her hand away. She clung to her again, hugged her tightly, and cried hoarsely: "Brother Yin, don''t...I don''t care what others do to me, don''t abandon me...Brother Yin...I am your Sakura...I will listen to you in the future ...I will never do bad things again...Believe me again...Brother Yin...Give me another chance...I know I was wrong...I really know...Sister Yue treats me so well, why don''t you say she is vicious? She also plots Elder brother Yin, do you want to give up her too? Elder brother Yin..." Liu Jin Yuan, Ning Yue had just finished washing, when she heard that Xuan Yin had come back, she hurriedly asked someone to prepare a meal, but after waiting for a long time, almost half an hour, Xuan Yin did not come in, so she couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that she was going to the princess'' courtyard right? "Dongmei!" "Hey, miss, you called me?" Dongmei opened the curtain and came in. She was washing clothes in the backyard, and the foam was still stuck to her hands. She wiped it with her apron and said, "What''s the matter?" "Did Xuan Yin go to the princess?" Ning Yue asked. "Huh?" Dongmei frowned, "I don''t know, anyway, the woman who came in the second door said she saw the uncle, but she didn''t say where the uncle went, so the servant went to ask." "No need, he won''t come back if he likes." Ning Yue picked up the chopsticks. Dongmei chuckled, playing with her temper again, and said she didn''t miss my uncle? "Wait, I''ll wash my hands and go." Clothes and the like, you can wash them when you come back, my aunt is angry, and it won''t go away for ten days and half a month! Dongmei tidied up and was about to go out when Xuanyin hurriedly lifted the curtain and came in. Dongmei hurriedly saluted: "Fourth Lord!" Xuanyin hummed lightly. Ning Yue saw that he came back to the Liujin Courtyard so late, he must have heard about Xiangli, and wondered in his heart whether he would blame her for plotting against Xiangli. If she passed Sun Yao, she would definitely not be able to hide it from him. Although she doesn''t have martial arts, but her reactions and skills are quicker than ordinary people, she definitely won''t fall into a child''s way easily, unless she falls by herself. She looked at him with a hint of worry, trying to find something reassuring from his eyebrows. However, she was disappointed, he just glanced at her coldly, as if he didn''t know her, passed her by, and entered the back room. Ning Yue''s heart hit hard, she turned to look at him, but only saw a curtain of broken jade beads shaking, Ning Yue tightened her fingers. Dongmei swallowed her saliva, and said cautiously: "Master...are you angry?" He must be angry, with such a black face, ink can be wrung out. Ever since we got married, my uncle hasn''t shown such a face to the lady. Could it be that the lady really guessed that the uncle is on Xiangli''s side? Now the lady killed Xiangli, so the uncle is angry with the lady? (end of this chapter) Chapter 480： The truth about Sakuras fate (5) Chapter 480 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (5) If this is the case, uncle, just wait to become a monk! snort! Dongmei turned her face angrily! Ning Yue suppressed the flash of discomfort in her heart, and opened the curtain to enter the room. Seeing him sitting on the bed sulking, she slightly bent the corners of her lips, and said softly, "Didn''t you have dinner? Come and eat, If you delay the food any longer, it will be cold, and it''s all your favorite dishes." Xuanyin didn''t move. Ning Yue poured a cup of tea for him with the hand that was not on the jumper, and thought, I was splinted, or "broken my arm", whether it is true or not, you can''t care about it? You still have to put on a face for me! "Drink some water." Ning Yue handed over the cup. Xuanyin didn''t even look at it, stood up, opened the cabinet door, and found the clothes. Ning Yue withdrew her frozen hand, put the teacup on the table, resisted the growing grievance in her heart, squeezed out a smile and said, "Do you want to take a bath? I''ll change your clothes." As she spoke, she stepped forward to unbutton him. He brushed her hand coldly, grabbed the underwear, and went into the bathroom without looking back. Ning Yue seemed to have been poured cold water, and her heart felt cold. She knew it would be like this, no matter how successful and flawless her strategy was, he would always stand by Xiangli, because Xiangli was suspected only after "pushing her", and the witch was also selected by her. The cowardice in front of Princess Sun Yao is also all pretending... He knows, he knows everything! He blamed her! Isn''t it just a little white lotus who approached him with a purpose? Does he really think that the other party has accompanied him so selflessly? It''s just that he has seen through history and knows that one day he will come to the world as emperor! He actually got angry with her because of this despicable and shameless villain! He didn''t even look at how many evil things the little white lotus had done? Xuan Xiaoying and Xuan''s family were separated for three years, Sun Yao almost died in Huangquan, which one was not Xiangli''s handwriting? She exposed Xiangli and let people see her true face, what''s wrong? Although the method...is a bit extreme, but this is not in the Ma family. Everyone trusts her unconditionally like Lin Yonghe and Ma Ningxin? How could she bring down Xiangli without resorting to any means? Or did Xiangli have to kill her before he went to her grave to shed two tears? "Xuanyin, you bastard!" Xuanyin came out of the bathroom, and Ning Yue was already lying in her small room. The food in the outer room had not been touched, and the door was ajar. This was almost something that had never happened since the room was remodeled. On weekdays, she wished she could lock the door tightly and put a chair on it, for fear that Xuan Yin would go in in the middle of the night and take advantage of her. But today, she left the door open, but Xuanyin didn''t come in. Ning Yue lay on the bed, listening to the movement outside, she knew that Xuan Yin had finished washing, and also knew that Xuan Yin had stopped not far from the door, but Xuan Yin didn''t make any further moves. She waited and waited for a long time, but only waited for the sound of Xuanyin putting on his shoes and going out. It''s not enough to show her face, and she has to run away from home in the middle of the night. This feeling is really... not very good. Ning Yue wanted to hang him up and beat him up, if he could do it. Anyway, he is already angry, so he doesn''t care about doing one more thing to make him angry. She doesn''t bother to wear this splint anymore! Ning Yue raised her slightly stiff left arm, stretched out her right hand, and tried to untie the knot of the bandage. Unexpectedly, the knot looked beautiful, but she couldn''t untie it! Too tight! (end of this chapter) Chapter 481： The truth about Sakuras fate (6) Chapter 481 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (6) She bowed her head and bit her teeth. "Are you a dog?" A familiar voice rang above her head abruptly. Ning Yue was startled, loosened her teeth, looked at the other party, was stunned for two seconds, then turned her face away, and said angrily: "Didn''t you leave? What are you doing back?" Xuanyin put the food box on the bedside table, Ning Yue glanced at it, uh, didn''t she run away from home, but gave her... a supper? "Isn''t someone angry and didn''t eat? What should I do if my son is starving?" Ning Yue''s ears turned red, and her little feet pressed against his chest: "What is your son? I''m not pregnant!" He grabbed her cold little feet and slowly placed them on his lap. With Ruyu''s slender fingers, he untied her bandage: "So you admit that you are angry." "..." Ning Yue''s face turned a little to one side. Xuan Yin removed the bandage for her, put the splint aside, sat beside her and said, "Ning Yue, let''s talk." This time, she always told him Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and she lowered her eyes and said, "What''s there to talk about? As you can see, I didn''t break my arm. I lied to people, bribed the witch, and tricked Xiangli. I did it all. Whatever you want to do with it, it''s up to you! Divorce me, or whatever, it''s up to you!" Xuanyin looked at her without blinking, and her deep eyes turned darker because of her words: "Ma Ningyue, I am in your heart, is that so? Will you divorce your wife casually? " "Otherwise? What do you mean when you come back with a stinky face? Telling you not to eat, pouring tea for you, serving you to change clothes, and being disgusted by you, when did I make such a small mistake? I''ve flattered you so much, you still..." I wanted to say that you still bullied me, but my eyes fell on the fragrant food box, and I choked up my words. Xuanyin said: "Say it, why don''t you say it? What can I do to you?" Ning Yue was speechless. Xuan Yin pinched her face: "I will toss myself! I will guess people''s hearts! Ma Ningyue, since we knew each other, what have I done to make you distrust me so much? Tell me, and I will tell you." Explanation!" Ning Yue was once again speechless. In the end, there was nothing wrong with him. From the beginning of acquaintance to now, apart from being deceived by Xiangli to go to Wenfangyuan without knowing it, there is nothing else that makes her feel uncomfortable. It was herself, once bitten by a snake, and afraid of well ropes for ten years. He refused to rely on him wholeheartedly, trust him, and did not dare to think that he would tolerate her unconditionally. "You...dote on Xiangli so much, if I tell you that she has evil intentions, that she has hurt Xuan Xiaoying and Sun Yao, will you believe it? Will you believe a child who can do such a vicious thing?" "So you made yourself like this?" He raised her arm, tied with gauze for a long time, a little numb and inflexible, "Have you ever thought that you might be crippled like Xuan Xiaoying? " Ning Yue blinked, and said in a low voice: "That''s better than dead." "Who will let you die?" Xuanyin said obviously with a hint of anger, "I didn''t marry you to let you in. I admit that I was negligent on the issue of Xiangli, but Ma Ningyue , I have never been on your side! Even if you scratched your own neck, blamed Xiangli, spilled soup on yourself, and married Xiangli, I will not expose you! No help Looking at you! My attitude is so obvious, why do you still refuse to trust me?" It turns out...he knew it all. Ning Yue''s heart burned with an inexplicable emotion, and she couldn''t tell whether it was sour or sweet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 482： The truth about Sakuras fate (7) Chapter 482 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (7) Xuan Yin really wanted to slap her **** at this moment, where did she get the confidence to roll down such a high step? Usually it hurts when you have sex, but if you bump it against a stone, doesn''t it hurt even more? He couldn''t bear to hurt her a little bit, but she was fine, and came back with injuries all over her body. You thought he was too gentle to her, didn''t you? Ning Yue hooked his finger: "Okay, don''t be angry." Xuanyin snorted coldly, and took his hand away. Ning Yue went to hook again and scratched his palm. Xuanyin doesn''t buy it. Ning Yue''s hand tugged at his sleeve: "I won''t do this next time. I will tell you what I have, and I will tell you whoever I want to teach a lesson." "Someone seems to have guaranteed this." "Really?" Ning Yue hooked his fingers again. As soon as he grasped it, Ning Yue gasped because of the strength. He hugged Ning Yue, let Ning Yue lie on his lap, raised his hand and slapped Ning Yue''s ass! "Ah" Ning Yue yelled, "You said you won''t hit me!" "I won''t let you grow your memory, next time, you don''t know where you fell from. Bitter trick, huh? It''s very easy to use!" "No! You...hey! Why are you doing this? I''ve fallen so badly! Don''t hit me again! You...hey...you can''t do this! Xuanyin, you bastard! You...you don''t mean anything...I...I want to rest about you" Ning Yue''s "scream" lasted the whole night. At first, it was a scream at the top of her throat, but later, somehow, it was tinged with a bit of charm, with a crying voice, intermittently, heard in the dark night , like a low, charming panting. Xuan Yin used practical actions to give Ning Yue a long memory. For a whole day and night, Ning Yue was tossed and tossed over and over again. In the end, she couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or reality, and she kept staggering, and was severely punished by someone. The body is like being dismantled, dismantled to pieces, and then pieced together inch by inch. The joyful feeling is too much to bear. In the end, there is only a strong soreness, wandering in every inch of the limbs. She opened her mouth, wanting to call Dongmei in, but found that her voice was hoarse, and she couldn''t speak at all. She scolded Xuanyin thousands of times in her heart. Using this method to give her a long memory is really shameless! However, because of this, she was even more certain that Xiangli was provoking. Xuanyin must have never married a queen in his previous life. This guy clearly vented all his desires in two lifetimes on her. "Miss." Dongmei pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that she had been "tortured" so that there was not a single intact skin left on her body, all purple hickey marks, she blushed immediately, "Grandpa...guye...it''s too much Yes, this is biting..." Okay, now even Dongmei knows. Ning Yue cleared her throat, and said lightly, "Change." Dongmei grinned: "My uncle is not angry, right? My uncle is still on the lady''s side, right?" Standing on her side, and not being angry with her are two different things, but she also seriously suspects that guy is suspected of cheating for personal gain, Ning Yue curled her lips, and put her sore arm on Dongmei''s hand: "Just do it for a while." , I have to go to pay my respects to the princess." Dongmei smiled ambiguously: "Master, I have already told you that there is no need to greet anyone, I have already greeted you." That guy is really comprehensive in this regard, Ning Yue is angry and funny. After washing up and drinking some warm water, her throat and body got better. Then Ning Yue took Dongmei to Wenfangyuan. In the Wenfang Courtyard, the spirit of the princess is still not very good. When she thinks that her daughter was mutilated into a **** and lived among the people, but she has been a loving mother and daughter with the murderer who killed her daughter for three years. I can''t help but regret it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 483： The Truth About Sakuras Fate (8) Chapter 483 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (8) She would often think, why did Xuan Yu adopt such a bereaved star back? Not to mention harming his own sister, but also attacking the third and fourth daughter-in-laws, this is the rhythm of the palace to cut off children and grandchildren! Of course, she would also blame herself. What was wrong with her? She actually regarded an adopted daughter as a substitute for her daughter, and gave everything of her daughter to her adopted daughter. It was obvious that the two of them had an accident together. Why didn''t she breed? The slightest doubt? "Ouch." She rubbed her heart. Sun Yao said warmly: "Mother, don''t be sad, the real culprit has been arrested, and my sister has also been found. From now on, everything will get better." The real culprit has been caught, but how to deal with it has become a thorn in her heart. Although she is the reincarnation of a ghost, she looks like a child after all, and the laws of the Daxin Dynasty will not punish her. Let''s kill her secretly, I''m afraid it won''t hurt my daughter''s virtue. "What did the third child say?" she asked. Sun Yao said: "The third master has no objection, saying that it is all up to the concubine mother." Xuan Zhao didn''t have deep feelings for this younger sister, but now that she has framed Xuan Xiaoying, he can''t wait to beat her out with a stick! Princess frowned: "How is Yue''er?" "Mother Concubine, are you looking for me?" Ning Yue opened the curtain and entered, her left arm was still on the splint. There are some things that Xuanyin can know, but they''d better keep it secret. The concubine waved at her: "Are you feeling better? The fourth child said you were in severe pain and told you to stay in bed. Why are you so disobedient?" Ning Yue thought, where is there bed rest? Have been tossed by your son until just now, okay? Twitching the corners of her mouth, Ning Yue smiled slightly, and said, "It''s much better, just come over and see if there''s anything I can do for my concubine." "It''s nothing serious." The concubine sighed, "But you came just in time, and I''m worried about what to do with Xiangli. What does the fourth child say?" That guy... seems to be in high spirits, saying that she can do whatever she wants? I dont quite remember. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed, and she said: "Xuanyin said that although she made a big mistake, she can''t die. Find a quiet nunnery and let her die like this!" Princess nodded: "This method is good. I also think that killing her is too cruel. Let her realize enlightenment in Buddhism, and it is not a waste of her reincarnation." Ning Yue echoed: "Yes, God has the virtue of loving life. Although she was born with hatred, the concubine mother repays the hatred with virtue. I believe that in the near future, she will definitely understand the concubine mother''s painstaking efforts. I hope that day will come sooner. Thats fine, raise your head and start a new life. These words won the heart of the princess, and the princess patted Ning Yue''s hand immediately: "Then let the fourth child do it!" Ning Yue bowed her body: "Okay, concubine mother, I will send the person to Xuan Yin right now." After leaving the Wenfangyuan, Dongmei frowned: "Miss! You won''t really send that little **** to the nunnery, will you? It''s too cheap for her! That kind of bitch, it''s almost as good as sending it to a brothel! Let her go again Harmful! Let her seduce my uncle again!" Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips lightly: "I''m not that kind." The princess didn''t actually have any, but she is a very superstitious person, she was afraid of damaging Xuan Xiaoying''s virtue, so she didn''t dare to treat a "child" Killing the killer, and she just didn''t have any worries in this regard. "Then... are you really going to kill her?" Dongmei''s eyes lit up. "It would be too cheap to kill her." Ning Yue smiled coldly, "Have you prepared the things you asked?" After bidding farewell to Xuan Xiaoying yesterday, Ning Yue asked Dongmei to go to Huichun Hall. (end of this chapter) Chapter 484： The Truth About Sakuras Fate (9) Chapter 484 Sakura''s fate and the truth of her past life (9) Dongmei nodded, and took out a porcelain bottle from her bosom: "Don''t worry about serving as a servant! But, what do you want this for? The doctor said, it''s not a good thing!" "I don''t want the good stuff anymore." Ning Yue said with a smile, and went to the courtyard where Xiangli was held. The weather was hot, and the house exuded a strong smell of blood. Ning Yue covered the tip of her nose with a handkerchief, and winked at Dongmei. Dongmei held back her nausea, took out the rope she had prepared, and tied Xiangli Wuhuada up. Xiangli frowned weakly: "What are you going to do?" Dongmei snorted coldly: "I''ll deal with you! What do you think!" "You...you can''t deal with me...I want to see the princess...I want to see Xuanyin..." She struggled hard. "Calling Hun''er?" Dongmei glared at her angrily, and gagged her mouth with a handkerchief! Ning Yue said, "Slow down." "Huh?" Dongmei blinked. Ning Yue pulled off the veil from her mouth, grabbed her throat, and poured the bottle of medicine that Dongmei had brought from Huichun Tang into Xiangli''s mouth. "What did you eat for me?" Xiangli asked coldly. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, and looked at her seriously: "It''s poison, of course, or what do you think?" Xiangli''s throat slipped: "What poison?" "You don''t care what kind of poison it is, anyway, you just need to know that it is unsolvable!" Ning Yue pulled the corner of her lips, "But don''t worry, this poison, unlike crane crest red and arsenic, will It makes people feel endless pain, you won''t feel it, you will just slowly...forget something, forget me, forget the princess, forget Xuanyin...forget everything you once hated and wanted...but your nature is not It will change... There will be no pain, believe in Sister Yue, Sister Yue loves you so much, why is she willing to let you hurt?" Xiangli, however, in her smiling eyes, was filled with a little chill: "What do you want to do?" Ning Yue stretched out her pale and slender hand, and gently caressed the contours of her cheeks, her voice was as soft as catkins: "I didn''t understand why Sikong Shuo''s Gu poison was not transferred to me, but Xuan Yin''s was transferred, obviously The poison in them is the same. It wasn''t until yesterday, when you told me so much about the past, that I suddenly understood." Xiangli opened her bright black eyes and stared at her intently. "Did you know? Sikong Shuo and I consummated our marriage for three years. During that time, he was always looking for you. Until I died, I didn''t realize that I was his antidote, because it turned out that I really wasn''t, and you were." Xiangli''s body trembled slightly. Ning Yue approached her and said firmly: "You said that women are always impressed by their first man, are you talking about yourself? Xiang Li, the one you like... is actually Sikong Shuo, right? Hmm? " Xiangli''s eyes suddenly stared straight! Ning Yue sneered and said, "You flattered Xuanyin because you knew he would become emperor, but you always pretended to be Sikong Shuo in your heart and never forgot him. It''s just a pity that he didn''t want you no matter in the past or present. In the previous life, He only favored you once, and left you in the cold palace. Tell me, how do you survive every time the poisonous poison occurs? Do you rely on the eunuchs or the guards in the palace? Are they one, or group?" "Don''t say it...don''t say it..." Xiangli''s voice also began to tremble, she hugged her head, her face turned pale with pain, "I beg you, stop it..." "I want to say it!" Ning Yue pinched her chin and turned her face to her, "This is why you are jealous of me! He can use me to detoxify, but it took five years to find you Seeing me standing next to him as a wife, are you going crazy with jealousy? Did you plan behind Ma Ningxi''s framing of my adultery?" "You hid it really well. It wasn''t what you said yesterday. Up to now, I thought you liked Xuan Yin! But why did you push me to Sikong Shuo''s side? You swallowed obsidian and made Sikong Shuo If you set your mind on me, you won''t be afraid that I will have a good time with Sikong Shuo. Will you be jealous to death? Or, do you hope that I will be ruthlessly abandoned by Sikong Shuo after detoxifying Sikong Shuo like you in the previous life? ?Xiangli, open your eyes and see clearly, in this life, who will detoxify him! And who will be abandoned by him!" Xiangli was terrified. At this moment, she really felt the fear: "You...what do you want to do? Let me go! Let me go!" Ning Yue didn''t talk nonsense with her. After saying this, she asked Dongmei to gag her and carried her into the carriage. If she remembers correctly, today is the third day of July. On the third day of July, the Sikong family held a monthly family meeting. Sikong Shuo, who never lived in the Sikong family, had to arrive at the scene. Sikong Shuo''s guard of honor occupied a small half of the street in a mighty manner. Pedestrians retreated one after another, for fear of bumping into this unkind and bloodthirsty Shura. However, just as the guard of honor drove into South Street, an unremarkable carriage blocked its way without fear of death. The guards headed by the whip persisted and shouted loudly: "Who is coming? How dare you block the way of Mr. Chang Shi? Why don''t you get out of the way quickly?" Ning Yue''s soft laughter came from inside the curtain: "Master Zhongchang, long time no see, don''t come here to be safe." (end of this chapter) Chapter 485： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (1) Chapter 485 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (1) The silent street became more quiet and mysterious because of her words. Dare to call their lord''s official position directly, they are either acquaintances or nobles, but which nobleman dares to be so presumptuous? Princess? The guard was stunned, and the whip he raised high froze in the air. For a while, he didn''t dare to beat it any more. From within the veil wrapped in a light gauze, a hand as delicate as jade slowly protruded out, as if pushing away the mist, the gauze veil was pushed aside, a face wearing a silver mask, far away, separated Looking at the guards, maids and eunuchs, they came into Ning Yue''s eyes. Ning Yue had never really seen his full face in her whole life, or if she counted her previous life, only once in a while when he was taking a bath, she gave him clothes and caught a glimpse of his side face, the indescribable surprise at that time , even if a lifetime has passed, it is still deep in the memory, lingering. Sikong Shuo''s magnetic voice, with a smile that seems to be there, slowly rang out in the quiet world, interrupting Ning Yue''s thoughts: "Who is so bold to block my way? , it turned out to be the princess of the county, so disrespectful and disrespectful." His voice is long and distant, and every word is like a slender finger, gently caressing his ears and heart, which can make people... feel trembling. Ning Yue is fine, after all, she has been in contact with her for so many years, but Dongmei at the side is the same as Sun Yao that day, with red ears, shortness of breath and unsteady breathing. Sure enough, she is naturally charming, such a sentence flashed in Ning Yue''s mind, then she gathered her thoughts and looked at the other party. At this time, Sikong Shuo had already pulled back the entire veil, revealing that he was sitting upright, but he could still distinguish his muscular figure. The purple clothes fluttered with the wind, like a cloud of dreamy mist, exuding a charming aura all over his body. breath. Probably feeling Ning Yue''s gaze, he gently met Ning Yue''s eyes, the corners of his lips were bright red, and his smile remained unchanged: "Last time in the palace, the princess of the county took the credit for this seat, and this seat thought Since the princess of the county has become a man with her tail between her legs, she never dares to dangle in front of me." What is it to take credit for you? Xuanyin even stole your baby. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, concealed the flashing emotions, and said slowly: "The last time, I was reckless. I didn''t know that Mr. Zhongchang Shi had planned everything, and I thought that person was really sudden. Therefore, I used the instinct of a doctor to cure him. Afterwards, I gradually figured out the original intention of Mr. Zhongchangshi, and felt very regretful. These days, I dont think about eating and drinking, and I just worry about how to apologize to Mr. Zhongchangshi distressed." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, unable to detect any emotion, as if he was deaf to Ning Yue''s rambunctiousness. "Have you figured it out yet?" he asked. Ning Yue said seriously: "Of course I figured it out. Since I took away one of the credits from Mr. Zhongchangshi, how about giving him a gift?" "I have no shortage of gifts." Sikong Shuo said lightly. Ning Yue slightly hooked the corners of her lips: "Master Zhongchangshi, don''t refuse in a hurry, the little girl promises that this gift is what Master Zhongchangshi has always wanted very much." Sikong Shuo indifferently hooked the corners of his lips. If you look closely, you will find that his and Ning Yue''s small expressions are surprisingly similar at certain times. It''s a pity that everyone present didn''t dare to look directly at his face, so they couldn''t find these small expressions that might reveal the past of the two. Ning Yue jumped out of the carriage, and took out a drowsy little girl from the car. The little girl looked at everything around her with blurred eyes. The eyelids were too heavy, and they were closed again after a few clicks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 486： Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyins life experience (2) Chapter 486 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (2) Ning Yue hugged the little girl and walked up to Sikong Shuo: "Master Zhongchang, you should be satisfied with this gift, right?" Sikong Shuo''s indifferent eyes fell on that small and delicate face, and after a while, he turned to Ning Yue''s face, and smiled softly: "If I say that I want you more than her, why don''t you?" manage?" Ning Yue''s pupils moved slightly. She has been with Sikong Shuo for many years, so she can naturally tell whether the other party is joking or telling the truth. Such an answer surprised her too much. She smiled slightly and said, "I''m not perfect anymore, don''t you dislike me, Mr. Zhongchang?" It was obvious that he had already revealed that he knew that he was a fake eunuch. However, Sikong Shuo did not show the slightest surprise, but stuck out his knuckle fingers from the inside of the step, and pinched Ning Yue''s jaw. His hand is obviously palpitating, but it just makes Ning Yue feel like being strangled by a skeleton. "The object is you, I don''t have to dislike you." Ha, Ning Yue almost laughed out loud. If you really don''t dislike it, why did you imprison me in the water prison for so many years for a small crime of adultery in the previous life? It doesn''t matter if I was framed or not. "Sorry." She looked at him indifferently, "I despise you." Sikong Shuo paused slightly. Ning Yue put the little girl into his arms. This was the first time since rebirth that they were so close. She could clearly smell the familiar fragrance of his body, as well as the warm fragrance he sprayed on her head. Breathe. Sikong Shuo suddenly grabbed the back of her head, and pulled her into his arms, a distance of one foot, so close that they could exchange breath with each other. The coldness of his fingertips brushed her face little by little: "Ma Ningyue, I have never been so interested in any woman before. If this is your original intention, congratulations, you succeeded." Intention? What is the original intention? Did it pique his interest? This guy''s narcissism is even more proficient than Xuanyin''s. In his previous life, he was very obsessed with this confident and powerful aura, but now he just feels disgusted. Ning Yue didn''t move, just being imprisoned in his arms, and smiled faintly: "My original intention was to seduce you to fall in love with me, and then kick you away. May I ask this, have I succeeded?" "Ma Ningyue!" Sikong Shuo, who never got angry at favors, was suddenly enraged. This is the first time in everyone''s impression. Even though Ning Yue took the credit for saving the emperor last time, he didn''t lose his composure on the spot. Even after returning to the palace, he didn''t show much difference. The only time his expression was wrong was when the secret room was burned down. He just twitched the corners of his lips a few times before he could hold back, unlike now, even people like them who were three meters away could feel the powerful murderous aura. Just when Ning Yue was feeling uncomfortable from this murderous aura, a gust of wind rushed towards him from the opposite side. Sikong Shuo reached out to catch it, but the seemingly weak gust of wind shattered his cuffs. The skin on the arm was also cracked, blood flowed out, exuding a faint fragrance. Ning Yue took the opportunity to withdraw from his embrace. His cold eyes swept across the surrounding streets, and then fell back on Ning Yue''s face, pursing his lips and said: "I also know how to ambush soldiers around, and grow up, Ma Ningyue." What he really wanted to say was that he had ambushed a rescuer who was so powerful that even he could be injured. Ning Yue was secretly surprised, she didn''t remember asking for help That person... She didn''t arrange it! "Okay, I accept this gift, but I never ask for anything in vain." Sikong Shuo said, took out the peace amulet from his bosom, and threw it into Ning Yue''s hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 487： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (3) Chapter 487 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (3) Ning Yue was a little dazed. This guy actually gave her the peace talisman so kindly? Did he really not want to owe her, or did he hope that her poison would not flare up again and went to Xuanyin Hehuan? "You...you don''t need the peace talisman? You won''t really ask her to detoxify right now?" She asked with her eyes moving slightly. "Ma Ningyue, all of you have been sent here. You seem to have no control over how I deal with her." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, but she didn''t speak. After a long time, Sikong Shuo''s voice seemed to contain a hint of sadness, and gently flowed out from between his lips and teeth: "Ma Ningyue, there are two ways to suppress the onset of Gu poison, one is to use obsidian, the other is... In short, I have not yet It will happen." After finishing speaking, he lowered the veil and signaled the team to leave. Only Ning Yue was left standing alone in the middle of the street, looking at his receding back, secretly surprised, what is the other way he said to suppress the poison? Why doesn''t he have seizures for a while? In my memory, I really didn''t see him having an attack, so I didn''t know that he was poisoned by Gu poison until he died. It was in this life, after meeting Xuanyin and Sikongliu, that he realized that he, like Xuanyin, was being persecuted by Gu poison. But... what method did he use to prevent it from happening for the time being? And since there is a way to suppress the Gu poison, why do you get the peace talisman from them? "Could it be that that method is not as easy to use as a safety talisman? Really! What kind of method is it?" "Miss, what are you mumbling about?" Dongmei patted Ning Yue on the shoulder. Ning Yue came back to her senses and shook her head: "I can''t figure it out, this guy seems to hide a lot of secrets." "Ah? Who is it?" Dongmei wrinkled her face in confusion. "No one." Ning Yue didn''t want to discuss Sikong Shuo''s matter with others. Dongmei breathed a sigh of relief: "I was really scared to death just now, miss, how dare you go to the Zhongchang attendant alone?" "He is not a poisonous snake or beast." Ning Yue said with a shallow smile. "But he is more terrifying than poisonous snakes and beasts." She was so fascinated just now that she almost lost control! Dongmei muttered, and then said, "But why did he let Miss go all of a sudden just now?" "Someone shot secretly and injured him." "Huh?" Dongmei was surprised, and then jumped up, "It must be the uncle! I know that the uncle is worried about the young lady, and must have secretly sent someone to watch." Ning Yue nodded, it should be...it was him. "Miss." Dongmei poked Ning Yue''s shoulder, "Look." Ning Yue followed the trend, and saw the sorceress looking at them in the alley on the corner of the street. Ning Yue walked over calmly: "Are you looking for me?" The sorceress shrank her pupils and nodded: "Yes, yes! Little one, I have been waiting for you." "It''s not a small skill to count that I will pass by here." Ning Yue said calmly. The sorcerer smiled smugly: "In our business, there must be something real, otherwise, you won''t be famous." Ning Yue pulled the corner of her lips: "Then your real thing, have you figured out that I''m also a devoted ghost?" The sorceress'' complexion suddenly changed, she opened her mouth, and said falteringly: "This, this, I... that... I... indeed... counted... a little..." Ning Yue sneered coldly: "Sure enough, it''s counted, so what do you want? Blackmail me?" "No, no, no! I don''t dare!" The sorceress swallowed her saliva. Not only did she think that the other party was a fierce ghost, she also calculated that the other party would be prosperous in this life, so she didn''t dare to offend the other party hastily, "Come on, little one. I want to tell you something." (end of this chapter) Chapter 488： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (4) Chapter 488 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (4) "what?" "Little one, I have observed your face carefully. You are a very precious life, but... you are also a childless life." "Childless? Are you sure?" In the Zizhu Forest, a similar conversation was also staged between Sikongliu and Xuanyin, but what Xuanyin asked was not fate, "Why is she childless?" Sikong Liu stroked his beard, and said, "Oh, what should I say? Didn''t she, she detoxify you? The poison has been transferred... Oh, that is to say, the effect of the poison is not only to make her want to have **** with her from time to time. In addition, it will make her unable to conceive and have children." The first time he saw that girl''s face, he saw that she was destined to be childless, but he didn''t figure out why she was childless, and he advised Xuan Yu not to marry her to Xuan Yin, so as not to delay Xuan Yin''s future. Heirs, who would have thought...it is precisely because they are married that they have no heirs. He also went to the south to collect herbs this time, and only then did he know that Gu poison has such a wonderful effect. "Apart from wanting to have **** and being unable to have children, does Gu poison have other effects?" Xuanyin asked with a frown. Sikong Liu shook his head: "For women, that''s all, nothing else." Xuanyin glanced at him suspiciously, and said fiercely: "Are you sure? Old man, you are not allowed to hide it anymore! If I find out someday, what other harm will the poison bring to her? I chopped you up!" Sikong Liu glared at him: "Old man, I swear on my life that there is absolutely no third influence! If there is, I don''t need you to chop it up, I will chop it off myself!" Knowing that he wasn''t lying, Xuanyin slowly raised the corner of his right lip: "Well, it doesn''t matter, anyway, I don''t like children! It''s enough to pet her!" Or, it''s enough for her to pet him . Yueyue, who always wants to throw him down, really likes it no matter how you look at it! Ning Yue and Xuan Yin arrived home almost at the same time. As soon as they arrived home, the general''s mansion sent someone to send news that Ma Ningxin had given birth to a second child, a son. The two of them didn''t enter the door, and went to the general''s mansion without stopping. Ma Ningxin and Chen Bo were two months pregnant when they left. Counting the days, she gave birth half a month prematurely. However, she usually eats a lot and raises well. The little one born weighs six catties and cries loudly. , very healthy. "This child is not a nuisance. He has seizures in the morning and comes out in the afternoon. When she gave birth to Niuniu, she gave birth for three days!" Lian''er said happily. Ning Yue hugged the little nephew in her arms, with a wrinkled face, like a little old man, so ugly! However, she still liked it very much. Looking at Ma Ningxin who was weak and panting slightly, she said, "Sister, he is really fun." Ma Ningxin smiled weakly: "Let me see." Ning Yue put the baby next to Ma Ningxin, and Ma Ningxin turned to look at him, thinking that she was pregnant in October and finally gave birth safely, she was so excited that she burst into tears. Lin Lanzhi opened the curtain and entered, holding a set of clean and tidy baby shirts, and said lovingly, "Don''t cry, you are not allowed to cry during confinement, it will hurt your eyes." Ma Ningxin laughed through tears. Lin Lanzhi asked the maids to fetch hot water, and beckoned to Ning Yue, "Go, go and give him a bath." Ning Yue hadn''t bathed such a young child before, so her curiosity was aroused, and she carried the little baby to the bathroom. In the bathroom, there was a new big wooden bucket, which was already filled with warm water. Lin Lanzhi took off the baby''s clothes, and slowly put the baby into the water. Then, no matter. Ning Yue was shocked: "Mom! He will drown!" Lin Lanzhi laughed: "No, he can float up by himself. When you were young, you would throw yourself into the water as soon as you came out. You can swim very well." (end of this chapter) Chapter 489： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (5) Chapter 489 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (5) "Ah?" Ning Yue couldn''t believe her ears, she was obviously afraid of water, how could she throw herself into the water and swim by herself? Not long after, the baby really swam up by itself, and Ning Yue was dumbfounded. Afterwards, Lin Lanzhi skillfully wiped the baby''s body. When she was putting on her clothes, she looked at the arm that was a little thicker than a finger, and Ning Yue took a few breaths: "No, it won''t be broken, right?" "Haha..." Lin Lanzhi laughed so hard that her witty and calm daughter was so cowardly in front of a baby, "You''ll know when you give birth to a baby. The baby is actually very easy to support." Ning Yue''s eyes dimmed slightly, she really wanted to give birth, even in her dreams, but the sorceress said that she was destined to have no children "What''s wrong? Are you shy?" Seeing her silence, Lin Lanzhi thought she was embarrassed Ning Yue raised a smiling face: "I don''t want to have children, children are too troublesome." "Yes, you are still young, the risk of having a child is too great, let''s wait until fifteen years later." Lin Lanzhi treasured her own daughter, and was not in a hurry to hug her grandson. After Lin Lanzhi sent the little baby to Ma Ningxin''s arms, the little baby swallowed his own ration without a teacher, and started to eat it. Ning Yue turned pale, turned around, opened the curtain and went out. At the corner of the golden street, Ning Yue saw the witch again: "Is there a way to resolve the fate of childlessness you mentioned?" The sorceress raised her eyebrows arrogantly, and said sharply: "Of course there is a way, but it depends on whether you are sincere or not, madam." "Say." She said quietly. Behind the sorceress, there was an extra altar at some point. The sorceress flew to the altar, sat on the grand master''s chair, raised her legs and said, "First of all, you have to kneel down and pay respects to the fairy girl." She is a majestic princess of the county, the imperial wife appointed by the emperor, kneeling down to worship a swindling witch, how is it possible? "If you are not sincere, forget it, you deserve to have no children in your life!" Ning Yue knelt on the ground quietly, her eyes were as quiet as water, she stared at the ground one foot and three minutes in front of her, and said, "I beg the Heavenly Master, give me a child." The witch sneered, hooked the corners of her lips, and stretched out her hand leisurely. Ning Yue took out the banknote from her bosom and presented it with both hands. The sorceress sneered disdainfully: "Send the beggar! Who doesn''t know that King Yinjun gave you ten loads of gold when he proposed marriage to you?" Ning Yue ordered someone to bring the gold over, and said quietly: "Please accept it with a smile." The sorceress accepted it with satisfaction, closed her eyes, recited a spell silently, and poured cold water on her again: "Go back, within a month, there must be good news." One month later, the sorceress'' words came true. She touched her slightly protruding belly, felt the miracle of life, and felt that life was finally about to be complete. It''s just that before she gave birth to the child, the dream woke up. Ning Yue sighed in disappointment. She couldn''t remember how many times she dreamed that she was pregnant. Every time, she hoped to give birth to the child, but she woke up every time. The witch didn''t lie to her, right? As expected, she was destined to have no children, even in her sleep, she couldn''t have her own children. However, I am really not reconciled. I have already died once, I have been reborn, and I have already reversed the fate of so many people, why can''t I just change my own? She doesn''t believe it! With a slight movement in her eyes, Ning Yue opened the door. Xuanyin fell asleep in a daze, and was dreaming of kissing Ning Yue in the villa in the villa, but it was a dream after all, it didn''t feel real, but for some reason, the soft touch gradually became heavier, and he slowly Opening her eyes, she saw Ning Yue pressing on him, kissing him delicately! (end of this chapter) Chapter 490： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (6) Chapter 490 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (6) He was surprised: "Huh?" Ning Yue let go of his lips, her eyes were charming and blurred: "Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin..." Xuanyin blinked: "Your poison has flared up again?" Ning Yue tore off his obscene clothes, caressed his muscular body with plain hands, panting slightly: "Xuan Yin, let''s have a baby." It was dawn, Xuanyin let go of the woman in his arms carefully, and courted all night, which was more intense than when the poisonous poison broke out. He knew she couldn''t take it anymore, but he still held back. Xuanyin kissed her red and swollen lips, and said with deep eyes: "I just want a child that much? Isn''t it good just the two of us? It''s great that I treat you like a child." As he spoke, he grabbed her tender little hand and gently put it to his lips to kiss it. Afterwards, he sighed faintly, got dressed, and went to the purple bamboo forest. Sikong Liu spent a lot of time collecting medicine, and planned to sleep for three days and three nights to make up for it, but he was woken up by someone on the first day. He opened the door impatiently, and yawned: "What do you have?" What''s wrong, the rooster hasn''t crowed so early! What are you doing here again? I''ve explained everything I need to say!" "Gu poison, how to get rid of it?" Xuanyin asked in a deep voice. Sikong Liu was struck by his dull voice, his heart trembled wildly, he woke up a lot from drowsiness, and said in a daze, "Isn''t it already solved?" "Ning Yue''s Gu poison, how to cure it?" "Uh..." Sikong Liu''s eyes widened, "Little girl? Are you sure you want to solve it? Why do you solve it? Don''t you just like her asking you for sex? Anyway, you don''t want a child..." Xuan Yin grabbed Sikong Liu''s throat, and said in a cold tone: "Let me ask you, how to cure Gu poison?" "Cough cough..." Sikong Liu was almost out of breath, "Stinky boy, if you say turn your face, you will turn your face...cough cough...take your claws away, pinch me...I...what should I say?" Xuanyin let go of his hand, but the eyes that fell on him were still three points colder than before. Sikongliu rubbed his neck to make sure it wasn''t broken, and then he hummed, "You''re lucky, this time I went south, I just inquired about the prescription for detoxification!" Xuan Yin frowned thickly: "Stop talking nonsense!" Si Kongliu pursed his lips, and said, "What''s so fierce? Who told you to kill Bai Weier? If you didn''t kill Bai Weier, wouldn''t she be saved?" "You old man really want to die!" Xuan Yin punched the wall next to Sikong Liu, the wall cracked, and the wall would fall into Sikong Liu''s eyes, Sikong Liu swallowed his saliva, not daring to show off anymore, and just Said, "Alright, alright, Bai Wei''er still has a master, you just need to find him!" "Who is he? How can I find him?" Xuanyin asked. Sikong Liu took out a map from the box, pointed to the border between Xiliang and Southern Xinjiang, pointed to one of the mountain ranges and said, "I have never seen him before, I only know that he lives in seclusion in the Dongyu Mountain Range, and is known as the Wonderful Doctor." . Xuanyin looked at the map: "The Dongyu mountain range, this is my land in Xiliang. Since he is from Xiliang, how can he be the master of the princess in southern Xinjiang?" Sikong Liu shrugged: "The royal family in southern Xinjiang is rich, so they can afford it, can''t they?" Xuanyin stared fixedly at the Dongyu mountain range, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt familiar: "Wait a minute." "What''s wrong?" Sikong Liu asked. Xuan Yin''s eyes flashed a trace of strong confusion, he tapped on the desktop, and then tapped on the map: "Old man, are you sure he lives in seclusion in the Dongyu Mountains?" Sikong Liu patted his chest and said, "I''m sure! I''m 100% sure! I almost saw him this time when I went south, if it wasn''t for the war." (end of this chapter) Chapter 491： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (7) Chapter 491 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (7) Xuanyin paused, and said with deep eyes: "My elder brother...is trapped in the Dongyu mountain range. I have always wondered why he went there without bringing an army. Tell me, did he also go to the magic doctor of?" Sikong Liu''s eyes flickered, he coughed lightly and said, "I, how do I know? He didn''t...notify me." News came from Nanjiang that Xuan Bin was captured alive. The 5,000 mercenaries and 5,000 secret troops led by Xuan Bin were completely annihilated before they could fight against the southern Xinjiang army. King Zhongshan was so angry that he shattered the cup: "How could this be? Bin''er was brought out by me alone. I know how capable he is! It is absolutely impossible for the entire army to be wiped out before the battle!" Staff Yang said: "My lord, please calm down. This time, it''s not that the second son is ineffective in leading the army, but that the opponent is cunning and has set up formations on the only way. The second son has never had any experience in fighting against the enemy. normal." "What kind of formation is so powerful?" King Zhongshan asked through gritted teeth. Staff Yang thought for a while, and said, "It''s the Long-lost Subduing Dragon Formation, which was obtained by the royal family of Southern Xinjiang by chance. As far as I know, no one in Xiliang knows how to decipher this formation except Lord Zhongchang. " "Heh!" King Zhongshan sneered, "Is it possible that at this time, the old fox is going to be pushed into the battlefield? My two sons will be used as stepping stones for him for nothing, so that he can step on my son''s back to build military exploits?" "This..." Staff Yang hesitated. Xuan Zhao slapped the table and stood up, shouting angrily: "Father! I''ll go and rescue the eldest brother and the second brother! With such a formation, I will blow him up with sulfur flint!" Staff Yang said thoughtfully: "Sulfur flint is feasible, but... the third son doesn''t know where the formation is buried. In case, he used sulfur flint before he got there. .And just in case, you haven''t used the brimstone after entering the formation, and if you want to use it again, it will be too late." Xuanzhao said disapprovingly: "I don''t know now, will I know after I go? Arrange a group of people to take the lead, and when the formation is activated, I will throw sulfur flints! I''m afraid, don''t they blow up to pieces?" "This..." Staff Yang did not agree with Xuan Zhao''s actions in his heart. First, the army in southern Xinjiang is not so easy to be fooled, because of the strength of dozens or hundreds of troops, he rashly activated the formation; second, even the second son is so powerful All of them fell into the other party''s trap, and the qualifications of the third son were not as good as the second son''s. If he went this time... I''m afraid it would be a meat bun beating a dog, and he would never return. The king of Zhongshan obviously guessed the same with Yang''s staff, corrected his majestic expression, and said: "Yu''er, Bin''er...I''m afraid it''s too bad, I have already lost two sons, and I can''t pay for the third. Order Go down, I will personally conquer southern Xinjiang!" "Father!" "Master!" In the tent, there was a nervous voice. Yang''s staff said: "My lord, it is absolutely impossible. If you go, the capital will be empty. If the Zhongchang attendant takes the opportunity to raise troops, the world of Xiliang will be in his pocket." Xuan Zhao said seriously: "Yes, father! You are gone, what will happen to the palace? What about the mother concubine and younger sister? Let the minister go!" "None of you need to go, I will go." A voice as cold as iron sounded at the door, and then, the curtain was raised, and a tall and muscular figure, with a slight bow, walked in through the door that was not as tall as him. The moment he saw his face clearly, Yang''s staff exclaimed: "Fourth, fourth son?" Xuanyin nodded lightly, moved his slender legs, like a cheetah walking in the jungle, stood gracefully and dangerously in front of the crowd, and said majesticly without anger: "I will go to Yanmen Pass and take down the Dongyu mountain range." (end of this chapter) Chapter 492： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (8) Chapter 492 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (8) He was talking about capturing the Dongyu Mountain Range, not saving Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin. King Zhongshan frowned slightly. Xuan Zhao snorted, "Little waste, do you know what you''re talking about? Don''t think that you can go out to fight because your skills have recovered a little bit! Have you taken all the courses on the art of war and strategy?" ? Have you read all the military books in the bookstore? Do you know how many arms and how many soldiers there are in the barracks?" "I haven''t uploaded it, I haven''t watched it, I don''t know." Xuan Yin said concisely. Xuan Zhao snorted disdainfully: "That''s it, dare to lead troops to fight?" "But I know that formation." Xuanyin said suddenly. Xuan Zhao was taken aback: "What did you say?" Xuanyin ignored him, and only looked at Yang''s staff indifferently: "Yang Jian, what do you mean by the Panlong Formation, Sikong Shuo can solve it?" "It''s the Subduing Dragon Formation." Staff Yang corrected his slip of the tongue, and said, "As far as I know, only he can do it in Xiliang." "Then I should be able to do it too." Xuanyin said without thinking, "He will, I know everything, I mean formation." "Uh... this..." How is this possible? Staff Yang looked at him and then at King Zhongshan. Unexpectedly, King Zhongshan, who had always had no hope for his youngest son, did not immediately refute his youngest son''s words at this moment, and fell into deep thought. Staff member Yang was startled. Could it be... the fourth son really knows the dragon formation? But this is too strange, after all, the Fourth Young Master really missed every day of class! Even if he took it, there is absolutely no such advanced formation in the Xuan family''s courses. If it is said that Sikong Shuo taught it to the Fourth Young Master, it is even more impossible. The Sikong family and the Xuan family are in the same situation, how would Sikong Shuo be so kind as to grant such an important technique to the fourth son? "Fourth son, you... you really will?" He asked in disbelief. "Yes, I don''t need to lie." Xuanyin nodded, and then said to King Zhongshan, "I will rescue the eldest brother and the second brother." It is saving, not taking. The one who is saving is the living, and the one who is taking...may be the remains. But is it really possible? Putting Xuan Yu aside, Xuan Bin was captured alive by the enemy! Rescue Xuan Bin from an army of 30,000... Even King Zhongshan himself did not dare to say such cruel words. I dont know if this guarantee worked, but King Zhongshans eyes finally fell on his youngest sons face: Are you sure you can save them? Xuan Zhao was taken aback again, is Father crazy? Is it true that he intends to let this little trash attack Southern Border? The little trash hasn''t attended culture class all day, how can he know how to break the formation? "Father! Don''t listen to his nonsense! If he goes, he will die!" Xuan Zhao said anxiously. King Zhongshan didn''t seem to hear what the third son said, and looked at the younger son fixedly: "Answer me." Xuanyin paused every word: "Yes, I will rescue them." Backing to the palace, Xuanyin went to the Wenfangyuan first, and asked the princess to take good care of Ning Yue during his expedition. Knowing that he was going to replace her third son, the concubine felt a little grateful in her heart, and hurriedly agreed, and finally asked: "By the way, Yue''er said, you sent Xiangli to the nunnery, which nunnery is it?" Xuanyin''s eyes froze for a moment, and he said quickly: "Oh, it''s not in the capital, but in Dengzhou." "It''s so far away..." The princess murmured, "It''s fine if it''s far away, but I don''t want to see that person again!" Yesterday, I experienced too many things. It was a rivalry with Sikong Shuo, and Ma Ningxin had a baby. Ning Yue even forgot to tell him that she gave Sikong Shuo the fragrant pear. (end of this chapter) Chapter 493： The life experience of Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin (9) Chapter 493 Yueyue Qiuzi Xuanyin''s life experience (9) As soon as Xuanyin entered the door, Ning Yue greeted her with a smile: "That... I''ll take Xiangli... um" Before he finished speaking, he was kissed hard by him. Ning Yue was dazzled by his kiss and shook her head, and instantly forgot what she wanted to say to him. She seemed to want to talk about Xiangli, and also seemed to want to thank him for sending someone to secretly protect her...but slowly, everything was in the wind. Generally scattered. Then, with the whole mind, there is only one thing left Although the body is still sore, but in order to create a human, let''s do it again! After the cloud and rain passed, Ning Yue lay softly on his body, her fingers were limp and weak, but she thought of something, and took a pillow with great effort, and put it under her waist. He leaned over funny and kissed her lips: "What is this for?" "Help to conceive! The mother in the palace said, this way, it will be easier to conceive!" Ning Yue said happily. Xuan Yin pinched her face: "You want to have a baby for me so much? Who used to sleep with me in separate rooms all day long?" Am I stimulated by that sorceress? I was really afraid that I would not be able to conceive, and if I lived my whole life again, I would still not be able to be a mother. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said in a low voice: "Xuanyin." "Huh?" Xuan Yin buried his head in her neck, sniffing her charming body and hair fragrance, "What''s wrong?" "Do you like a son or a daughter?" Xuanyin pinched her jaw, took a bite on her lips, and said seriously: "Ma Ningyue, listen to me, I don''t like children, neither son nor daughter, I only like you! But if It was born by you, even if it is a bun, I will still be in pain." Who, who will give birth to a bun? Can this person stop talking about love at such a serious time? My heart is sweet, what should I do? I cant even ask the words that follow. Forget it, dont ask. Xuanyin can''t see what she wants to ask, isn''t it like asking, what will he do to her if she can''t give birth to a child? He stroked her flat belly with his big palm, and said, "We will have a child, we will." On the fifth day of July, Xuan Yin set out to march southward. Unlike Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin when they set out on an expedition, he did not bring any troops, but only led a half-hearted Dongba, and embarked on the journey southward. Before he left, he gave Ning Yue a bottle of medicine, which was used to suppress Gu poison. But Ning Yue already has a safety talisman, so she temporarily put the pill aside. Before he left, he did another thing, which was to arrange for Sikong Liufu to treat Xuan Xiaoying''s leg. Xuan Xiaoying''s leg injury has been delayed for three full years, and the tendons in some places have been blocked to the point of necrosis. If you want to reconnect it, you must first cut off the necrotic tendons. But to do so, there will be a certain risk, in case something should not be cut, Xuan Xiaoying''s legs will be completely limped off. After careful consideration, the princess and King Zhongshan decided to treat conservatively first, with acupuncture, medicinal baths, and appropriate Chinese medicine, to see if there was some improvement after a month. On the sixth day of the seventh month, Guo Kuang''s birthday, the princess and her family went to Guo''s house to celebrate the elder brother''s birthday. Since it was not a big birthday, two tables of banquets were simply set up, and Jia''s house was not even invited. Ning Yue and Sun Yao arm in arm, went to Mrs. Guo''s courtyard, halfway, when they passed by the water pavilion, they happened to see Guo Kuang coming out of it. After careful calculation, this is already the third time. Once or twice was accidental, but so many times, Ning Yue would never believe that Guo Kuang had nothing to do with the owner of the pavilion. He must have been there often, that''s why he was frequently bumped into by himself. "Huh? Isn''t that uncle?" Sun Yao shook Ning Yue''s hand, "Do you want to say hello?" Ning Yue said thoughtfully: "Don''t worry, wait until the old matriarch''s yard, and it won''t be too late to celebrate my uncle''s birthday." (end of this chapter) Chapter 494： Healing Xuanyins life experience (1) Chapter 494 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (1) When Ning Yue and Sun Yao arrived at Shouxiang Residence, Guo Kuang had already arrived, and was sitting beside Mrs. Guo, teasing Xuan Xiaoying with everyone. They probably already knew about Xiangli from the princess, they didn''t ask Xiangli too much, they only loved Xuan Xiaoying very much. Princess Fuyuan didn''t dare to come out and walk easily because she was getting pregnant. Of course, thanks to the medicine Bai Weier left her, she was able to carry her pregnancy safely until now. The son-in-law is also accompanying her in the princess mansion. Granny Guo kissed Xuan Xiaoying, took out the newly bought rattle, and said with a smile, "Do you like it?" Xuan Xiaoying sat obediently on her lap, and after several days of getting along with her, everyone''s love for her from the heart gradually dispelled her grudges, and she began to get close to the people around her, even her grandmother, who had long since lost her memory. He gave a faint smile very face-saving: "I like it." Mrs. Guo is very happy! From the "treasure box", I took out a lot of toys, some were newly bought, and some were played by the previous children. This is different from the kind of love for Xiangli, who loves Xuan Xiaoying, but she really wants to love her to the bone. "Old Majesty, Yaoer and Yueer are here." Mama Cui reported from the sidelines that since she got married, Mama Cui has become more friendly in addressing her. Mrs. Guo hurriedly raised her head, smiled and waved to the two: "Come here, come here!" Sun Yao and Ning Yue stepped forward and saluted Mrs. Guo and Guo Kuang. Guo Kuang nodded slightly. Mrs. Guo didn''t favor Ning Yue because she was more familiar with Ning Yue. She held a bowl of water flat and nodded with a smile. Seeing her sister-in-law and sister-in-law holding hands, the relationship is so close, she couldn''t help but feel a little more happy : "I finally saw you. These days, I have been talking about your mother and concubine, and asked her to bring you over to play! She always said that she was busy and had no time! I don''t know if she is fooling my old lady!" Sun Yao said softly: "I went through the door with my four siblings at the same time. There are indeed too many things, but the mother and concubine are exhausted." "I don''t know her temperament. She likes to be lazy the most. On weekdays, she must have exhausted both of you!" Mrs. Guo said angrily. It is a good thing that the mother-in-law is willing to delegate power to the daughter-in-law. Neither Sun Yao nor Ning Yue have any reason not to like it. Mrs. Guo also understands that she is making fun of her daughter so much, but in her heart she is very satisfied with the relationship between the Xuan family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Several people chatted and laughed for a while, Guo Kuang suddenly asked: "Has Xiaoyin gone to war?" The noisy main hall suddenly fell silent because of his words. It happened to be his birthday, and everyone deliberately avoided the war in southern Xinjiang, just because they were afraid of spoiling his interest, but he himself... actually brought it up on his own initiative. Ning Yue opened her mouth and said, "Yes, yesterday morning...the expedition." Guo Kuang didn''t say anything more, got up, shook his sleeves and walked out. "Grandmother, uncle..." Old Madam Guo patted Ning Yue''s hand and sighed: "It''s nothing, he''s just worried about Xiao Yin. Sigh, my head hurts, please help me in." "yes." Ning Yue responded. Sun Yao carried Xuan Xiaoying out. Old Madam Guo took Ning Yue''s hand into the back room, waved her hand, and pushed everyone away. Ning Yue understood that her grandmother might have something to say to herself. "Some things, I wanted to tell you when you were older, but I was afraid you would misunderstand." After sitting down on the bed, Mrs. Guo held Ning Yue''s hand and said, "I know you are curious thing." "Mother Cui... I told you everything." Ning Yue blinked, and when she saw Guo Kuang coming out of there for the second time, she asked who lived in Mama Cui''s pavilion and whether Guo Kuang often went there. ? Cui''s mother avoided it vaguely, and after thinking about it, she reported the truth to Mrs. Guo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 495： Healing Xuanyins life experience (2) Chapter 495 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (2) "I''ve seen that you are smart, and I know that I can''t hide it from you for long." This is the tacit consent of Cui''s mother''s "snitching". "Xiao Yin is not my grandson, you already know it?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, I understand. But you also love him very much. I can see that your love for him is the same as for the Xuan family brothers." Old Madam Guo sighed: "That''s because, in his bones, the blood of our Chen family flows after all." Old Madam Guo, formerly known as Chen Hui, was from Fufeng Maoling. "Is Xuanyin a relative of your natal family?" Ning Yue asked softly. "His maternal grandmother is my sister." Mrs. Guo probably seldom mentioned these old things to others. For a while, she didn''t know where to start. After a long pause, she pointed out and said, "You The waterside pavilions and pavilions you see are Lanzhen''s former courtyard." "Lan Zhen?" Ning Yue blinked, only one word behind her mother. "Xiaoyin''s mother." The old lady Guo said, "Speaking of which, Lanzhen is also a hard-working child. My sister got pregnant before marriage and married into her husband''s family with her belly full. Because of the prestige of our Chen family, that family has always I didn''t say anything at first, she was very kind to my sister, but we have been together for a long time, it''s not biological, it''s always... separated by one floor. Lan Zhen was not happy in that house, so I took her to live in Guo''s house Let me think about it, how old was she when she came? It seems to be just in time for me to give birth to your mother and concubine, she is seven years older than your mother and concubine... Yes, she entered Beijing at the age of seven!" Xuanyin''s mother is so much older than the princess. In Ning Yue''s heart, a sigh of emotion flashed across her heart, and then she felt that Chen''s family was pregnant before she was married, and that Lan Zhen suffered in that family, it was really "Then... May I take the liberty to ask, who is Lan Zhen''s biological father?" Mrs. Guo shook her head: "I don''t know, my sister didn''t say anything until she was dying." This, is this too strange? Who wouldn''t allow a daughter to recognize her biological father until death? Or... Mrs. Chen herself doesn''t know who the man is? "But from her appearance, she should have deep feelings for that man." Mrs. Guo added. Ning Yue became more and more confused. Since she knew who the other party was and loved her deeply, why didn''t Lan Zhen allow her to recognize her? "You must be thinking, why doesn''t my sister let Lan Zhen recognize her father? I have asked her this question many times, but she has been vague and prevaricated. Gradually, I stopped asking." "Perhaps, she has some difficulties?" Ning Yue said. Old Madam Guo sighed for the third time: "Maybe." "Lan Zhen... Has she lived in Guo''s house since she was seven years old?" Ning Yue asked again. Madam Guo let go of Ning Yue''s hand and pointed to the table. Ning Yue understood and poured her a cup of tea. She took a sip and said, "Anyway, I haven''t been back to her stepfather''s house again." Means that Lan Zhen has been to other places halfway? Ning Yue was puzzled, but after taking a look at Mrs. Guo with complicated expressions, she decided to suppress the doubt for the time being. Soon, Mrs. Guo drank the tea in her hand, seemed to be calm, and leaned on the bed and said, "Are you curious about the relationship between Guo Kuang and Lan Zhen?" This old matriarch usually looks like an old urchin, but he never thought his eyes were so vicious. Ning Yue laughed dryly: "I can''t hide anything from you." "Girl, I eat more salt than you eat rice, lie to me? In another ten or twenty years!" Mrs. Guo gave Ning Yue an angry look, and said, "Guo Kuang is a third year older than Lan Zhen." I love Lan Zhen very much, so I decided to make a marriage between them." (end of this chapter) Chapter 496： Healing Xuanyins life experience (3) Chapter 496 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (3) Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and after a long time, Xiao Yinniang kissed... was Guo Kuang''s fiance? Then why did you get involved with King Zhongshan? "I blame my poor eyesight for this matter. I didn''t see that Lan Zhen''s relationship with Guo Kuang is just brother and sister. The result of my twisting this melon is that Lan Zhen quietly ran away from home. This will last a whole year! Mrs. Guo rubbed her heart, "No one knows where she went or who she met, and she won''t tell if you ask her, and she can''t pry her mouth away! This is the same as my sister!" " "At what age did Lan Zhen run away?" "I was fourteen years old, and I didn''t come back until I was fifteen. At that time, your mother and concubine just turned eight years old." "Then..." Ning Yue pursed her lips, a bit embarrassed to speak, but she still asked softly, "What''s going on with Lanzhi and the prince?" "Alas." Old Madam Guo sighed for the first time, "The Xuan family came to Beijing from Beicheng to be enshrined. The old prince and my wife have a long history of friendship, so they betrothed your father and mother. Who would come to propose marriage?" At that time, your father didnt like the ten-year-old Guo Yu (the concubine), but the seventeen-year-old Lan Zhen. This is for sure, King Zhongshan and Lan Zhen are about the same age, so between a girl and a child, he naturally prefers the former. Ning Yue didn''t speak. Mrs. Guo said again: "They started dating. What I mean is to help them, but your mother and concubine are still young, so wait two more years to find another husband''s family. Mother and concubine, I still look down on Lan Zhen''s background, so I didn''t allow Xu Lanzhen to go through the family. It wasn''t until your mother and concubine got married to your father that the old prince turned a blind eye to the matter between Lan Zhen and your father. " "How old was the concubine mother when she married her father?" "Your mother and concubine are seventeen, and Lan Zhen is twenty-four." "So, Lan Zhen and the prince have been in a secret relationship for seven years?" Ning Yue was shocked, "their relationship should be very good, but I don''t think the prince loves Xuanyin very much." "At first, it was really good." Mrs. Guo frowned helplessly, "It''s just that something happened later, which made the prince neglect Lan Zhen." "What''s up?" Old Madam Guo fell silent, as if she was considering whether to explain the unbearable past to Ning Yue. Ning Yue didn''t rush her. She finally said: "When Lan Zhen gave birth to Xiao Yin, the midwife found out that she was not the first child." "She gave birth to a child?" Ning Yue was completely shocked. "It might be a miscarriage, anyway, she said that the child is gone." The old lady Guo said, "No man can bear his own woman who has been pregnant with someone else''s child. Since then, your father and king treated Lan Zhen slowly and indifferently. gone." Then when they consummated the house, the prince didn''t notice it? ! Ning Yue blinked in confusion, she didn''t know what to think, and asked again: "Lan Zhen...was she conceived in the year she disappeared?" Mrs. Guo nodded. Like a mother, like a daughter, this sentence, in Ning Yue''s view, is not entirely derogatory, it just illustrates a certain fact. Mothers have a huge influence on their children, especially their daughters. The tragedies that happened to mothers can easily be experienced by daughters as adults. Lin Yonghe''s mother and daughter are like this, and so are Chen Shi and Lanzhen. Any woman who self-mutilates or degenerates must be full of hatred for her mother. Lan Zhen hated her mother, so she despised her own body, and she was pregnant with a man''s child before marriage. Of course, another possibility is not ruled out, she was raped. (end of this chapter) Chapter 497： Healing Xuanyins life experience (4) Chapter 497 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (4) But even if it is the second possibility, the seven-year secret relationship between Lan Zhen and King Zhongshan is enough to show that she is belittling herself. Who caused these tragedies? Is it Lan Zhen herself, or the Chen family who didn''t give Lan Zhen a happy childhood? Ning Yue has no answer in her heart. After that, Mrs. Guo and Ning Yue talked about Lan Zhen''s past. For example, Lan Zhen and Xuan Yin both love chestnuts and have hot tempers. The Taijun just frowned helplessly, Guo Kuang undoubtedly had a deep-rooted love for Lan Zhen, but it was a pity that King Xiang had no intention of dreaming of Goddess. Old Madam Guo still didnt know about Lan Zhens death, she just thought that she couldnt stand the cold reception of King Zhongshan and left completely. "If I hadn''t forced her and Guo Kuang together, she wouldn''t have run away from home, and if she hadn''t run away from home, she wouldn''t have gone astray, she wouldn''t have gone astray, and she and the prince wouldn''t have had such a stiff quarrel , let alone abandon Xiao Yin..." Mrs. Guo blamed herself deeply, but she didn''t show too much harshness for Lan Zhen''s taking away her daughter''s husband. "Can I see Mother''s portrait?" Ning Yue said suddenly. Old Madam Guo smiled bitterly: "Of course, it''s in the second drawer over there, take it yourself, it''s all drawn by Guo Kuang!" Ning Yue opened the drawer, and there were more than a dozen scrolls. Ning Yue opened them one by one, and found that Lan Zhen was wearing a curtain in every picture. She couldn''t help wondering: "Why does Lan Zhen always wear a curtain?" "Oh, she has photosensitivity and can''t be in the sun." After celebrating Guo Kuang''s birthday, the princess brought Xuan Xiaoying and her two daughters-in-law back to the palace. Xuan Xiaoying has acupuncture and medicinal bath every day, and today is no exception. Because Ning Yue knew a little bit about medical theory, she gave Si Kongliu a fight. When Xuan Xiaoying was soaking in the medicine bucket, Sikongliu ordered Ning Yue to disinfect the silver needles. Ning Yue roasted them with a candle and said, "Old man, are acupuncture and medicinal baths really common?" "This...conservative treatment, the effect will not come out so quickly. I''m not sure about the specifics. I haven''t seen this kind of disease for such a young child!" Sikong Liu muttered. Ning Yue baked a row of silver needles, put them on the sterilized gauze, and picked up another row: "Then, won''t the operation heal faster?" "Of course the surgery will produce immediate results!" Sikong Liu took out some bottles and cans from the medicine cabinet, "But your princes and concubines do not agree to the operation!" "They are afraid that the risk is too great, and my sister will never get better again." Ning Yue said, remembering one thing, "Bai Weier has undergone surgery, do you know?" "Well, I saw her body, the scar on her head!" Sikong Liu pursed his lips with disgust, "I wouldn''t make it so ugly!" Ning Yue said again: "Then do you know what disease she has?" "How do I know that?" Sikong Liu snorted, and after a while, his expression became serious again, "However, if you dare to perform craniotomy on someone, the genius doctor is indeed a master in the medical world." "What kind of magic doctor?" Ning Yue asked curiously. Sikongliu cleared his throat, remembering that this girl didn''t know that Xuanyin had sought a skilled doctor to treat her and went south to fight, his eyes rolled, and he said: "A doctor in the south, he must be famous." Didn''t think that the other party was Bai Wei''er''s doctor, for fear that the maid would guess that Xuan Yin was looking for him. That kid Xuanyin, he was a bit of a fool, but he was pretty good to this girl. But this girl is not simple, she is calm enough, since she was poisoned, she has never asked how to get rid of the poison. Judging by her appearance, it''s not that she doesn''t want to solve it, but maybe she feels that she can''t solve it, so save a little trouble. (end of this chapter) Chapter 498： Healing Xuanyins life experience (5) Chapter 498 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (5) What a strange young couple. "Mr. Sikongliu, what are you thinking?" Seeing him lost in thought, Ning Yue asked softly. Sikong Liu regained consciousness, and said with a sneer, "Ah, I, I was thinking about how to give your sister acupuncture and moxibustion, should I follow yesterday''s plan, or change it." Ning Yue bowed: "It''s all up to the old man to arrange." Sikongliu shook his head secretly, this girl is so knowledgeable and reasonable, so respectful of the old and the young, she is not like that bastard, she turns her face so hard that she can''t even recognize her own father! "Mister, everything has been sterilized." Ning Yue put the silver needle on the bedside table. Sikong Liu nodded, and hummed: "Let''s soak for another quarter of an hour, and I''ll bring you here." Half a quarter of an hour later, Xuan Xiaoying, who was drowsy, was brought in. The medicinal bath itself has the effect of washing the essence and marrow. Adults are fine, but children will feel very tired. Xuan Xiaoying lay on the bed, her eyelids drooped a few times, and she fell asleep. Sikong Liu began to give her needles. Ning Yue sat aside, and every time Sikong Liu pulled out one, she put it into the prepared jar. Looking at the frail Xuan Xiaoying, Ning Yue thought of Lan Zhen who "didn''t see the sun": "By the way, old man, did you mention photosensitivity?" Sikong Liu gave another injection, and said casually: "Oh, you said that Bai Wei''er is sick." "Bai Wei''er?" Ning Yue was stunned for a moment, then remembered that Bai Wei''er was indeed wearing a curtain all day long, "She also has this disease? I thought she covered herself up so tightly because she was afraid of people See the scar on her head!" "She''s wearing a wig, who can see it?" Sikong Liu said. Also, Xuan Yin once opened her curtain in the carriage, she was very calm. Ning Yue looked at Sikong Liu: "What kind of disease is this?" Sikongliu said again: "To put it bluntly, it is photophobia. When the sun shines, rashes appear on the body. It is a genetic disease of the southern Xinjiang royal family!" "The... genetic disease of the southern Xinjiang royal family?" Ning Yue''s pupils shrank, "Are you sure? Others... won''t others get it?" Sikong Liu snorted: "Who else gets it? I haven''t heard of it anyway." But why did Lan Zhen also suffer from this disease? Could it be...she is also the royal family of Southern Xinjiang? July 15th, Xuanyin arrived at Yanmen Pass, he did not enter Linzi City to join the army, but directly came to Dongyu Mountains, single-handedly, no, there was a Dongba. The grassland stretches as far as the eye can see, and there is no trace of human habitation. Dong Ba was riding on the horse, trembling in his heart as he walked: "Master, did we... go the wrong way? There is no one here, are you sure the second young master is locked up here?" After Xuanyin got married, he still couldn''t change his words, and still called out like a young master. Xuanyin didn''t care about these trivial things, and glanced around leisurely, without any nervousness. If you don''t know, you might think that he didn''t come to fight at all: "Wait, master count three times, People came out. One, two, three!" As soon as the voice fell, Xuan Yin swung his spear and stabbed it to the ground. I saw that the originally flat surface was suddenly rolled up like a wave, agitating one high and one low. Dong Ba was frightened and changed color, jumped onto Xuan Yin''s horse, and hugged Xuan Yin tightly like an octopus: "Master, help-ah-help-" Xuanyin''s mouth twitched: "Master was brave all his life, how can he raise a follower, he is not as courageous as Dongmei who is beside Yueyue!" Dong Ba tearfully said: "I, I want to protect the young master... Ahhelp" A wave of grass as high as a person came, he closed his eyes, and hugged Xuanyin tightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 499： Healing Xuanyins life experience (6) Chapter 499 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (6) Xuanyin looked at the wave of soil that was about to crush him, and smiled coldly: "Small tricks!" The spear stabbed again at the place where it had been stabbed before, and then, like a magic trick, it was only one foot away from him. The earth wave turned into ashes with a bang. Immediately afterwards, the surrounding earth waves miraculously "died" just like it did. Dongba rubbed his eyes, almost couldn''t believe what he saw: "I, was my eyes dazzled just now?" Xuanyin didn''t answer his words, his cold eyes swept around, and he raised the corner of his right lip and said, "What kind of **** subduing dragon formation? The eyes of the formation have been broken by this king. See what you can do to stop this king? Sensible , get out for me! This king respects you for being a man, and tell him to come out and challenge me! If he doesnt dare, just stay in the barracks and be his little turtle! But, wait for me to do it! His lair must be pulled out to take a look at the tortoise shell!" Dong Ba was sure that he was not dazzled at this moment, and he said dumbfounded: "Master, that ghost just now... is the Panlong who deceived our 10,000 troops... No, the Dragon Subduing Formation? It seems, it doesn''t seem to be big" The voice came Finally, it gradually went down. Because he suddenly remembered that since he entered the pasture half an hour ago, the young master blindfolded the two horses and followed the young master''s instructions all the time. Entered the formation. No wonder the Second Young Master''s entire army was wiped out, the entire prairie...all organs were buried. If it were an ordinary person walking around, I''m afraid it would have been swallowed to nothing. The young master can accurately find out the eyes of the array, I really don''t know how the young master did it! "Are you the commander-in-chief who wants to shrink your head? It seems that you are nothing more than that in southern Xinjiang, relying on a sneak attack by breaking the formation, but you don''t even have the guts to face the enemy head-on! Dongba, let''s go, this battle, No need to fight! This king is not interested in playing with a group of grandchildren!" "Huh? Young, young master" "Bold yellow-mouthed kid! How dare you insult my southern border warrior, see if grandpa doesn''t beat you so hard you''ll find your teeth all over the place!" Accompanied by a majestic roar, a strong man in black armor galloped over with two axes twisting his horse! On the way here, Dong Ba had already memorized the situation of the Southern Xinjiang military camp, looked at the man, and murmured: "He is tall, seven feet tall, with a hulking waist, holding two axes, and his voice is like thunder... Ah, I see, It''s Tong Haixiao, the mighty general who ranks tenth on the Southern Xinjiang Qishi list!" Xuanyin didn''t know who was on the top list, and he didn''t care, but he had heard about Tong Haixuan''s reputation from King Zhongshan when he was a child. He was born prematurely and almost died. Until he was three years old, he looked like a sick child who might go to see the King of Hades at any time. When he was four years old, he got a chance to be a monk and entered the temple to lead him to practice. Strange to say, since he followed the monk, his illness has been healed, and his body has also become stronger, and his strength is getting stronger day by day. The Xuan family tested a first-level warrior''s overlord''s feet to be five or six hundred catties. Those with good qualifications, such as Xuan Yu, lifted it when they were seven years old. Those with poor qualifications may not be able to lift it at the age of fifteen or sixteen. However, the Tong Haixiao in front of him, at the age of seven, was already able to lift a thousand catty tripod freely. In terms of strength alone, Xuan Yu is no match for him! His pair of mountain axes seemed to be of little weight, but each was enough to crush a camel. He carried it with his internal strength so as not to crush the horse under him. If he was struck by the pair of axes, all the bones in his body would be shattered. "Shao shao shao shao shao... Master!" Dong Ba had already started to stammer, "I, I, I, I, I... let''s... run!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 500： Healing Xuanyins life experience (7) Chapter 500 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (7) Xuanyin sneered: "Isn''t he just a reckless man? Will I, Xuanyin, be afraid of him?" After finishing speaking, Xuanyin rose into the air and stabbed Tong Haixiao with a single shot. Tong Haixiao talked about slashing with the axe, and the moment the weapon collided, he obviously felt an extremely sharp force, like a thin needle, penetrated into his veins, and his arm went numb for a while! Afterwards, he looked at that young and handsome man in disbelief. It was hard to believe that there was actually someone in the world who could surpass his strength! "I''m afraid you will be too proud, this king only used 30% of his strength." After Xuanyin finished speaking with a sneer, Tong Haixiao was even more shocked. His move was at least 60% effective, but he was overwhelmed by the opponent, and the opponent said that he only used 30% of it? how is this possible? He didn''t believe in evil, gritted his teeth, and attacked fiercely again! "Die" Unexpectedly, he was picked up by Xuan Yin''s long spear before he even touched Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin sneered: "I only used 30% of what I said, but you don''t believe me!" Immediately. Tong Haixiao spat out a mouthful of blood. Xuanyin retracted his spear, and his robe fluttered in the wind: "You are not my opponent, call your commanders to come here." "To deal with you Xiaoxiao, why do you need a commander? I, Ling Bo, can chop you to pieces!" A thick voice, accompanied by the sound of galloping horses, galloped towards this side as fast as possible from the end of the pasture. Xuan Yin''s face remained unchanged, but Dong Ba''s teeth were chattering: "Ling, Ling Bo? The leader of the Ling family army who ranks seventh on the Qishi list, it is said that this man''s swordsmanship even, even their commander... all, all avoided Three points." Xuanyin disdainfully scolded: "Bastard commander, you''re a coward!" Ling Bo tightened the reins beside Tong Haixiao, and said to Tong Haixiao: "General Mighty Go back to the tent to rest first, leave this place to me, and I will cut off that kid''s head and avenge you!" Tong Haixiao was taken away by the horse. Ling Bo looked at Xuan Yin with eyes like torches. Obviously, he did not expect that the person who broke the Dragon Subduing Formation and seriously injured Tong Haixiao in two moves would be such a young man, and he was handsome and did not lose at all. To the southern border royal family famous for their beauty. "I am Ling Bo, who is ranked seventh on the Qishi list, and is known as the number one sword in southern Xinjiang. Who are you?" Xuanyin stared: "The cheapest in southern Xinjiang? Oh my god, how could someone take such an ugly title! Did you dig someone''s ancestral grave?" "You..." Ling Bo was so provoked that his face turned red, and it was the first time he had been teased like this in his thirty years of life, "Son, report your name!" Xuanyin said in a ruffian voice: "I, don''t change your name if you sit down and don''t change your surname if you don''t change your surname. You are the fourth grandpa Xuan in Xiliang!" Nanjiang''s well-known and mighty general was defeated by a trash, and if the news spread, it would really embarrass Nanjiang! Ling Bo was irritated again and almost vomited blood, but soon, he laughed again: "I don''t know who it is, it turned out to be the younger brother of the prisoner of war, two of your Xuan family have come to die, and now there is another one, Okay, okay, I, Lingbo, will help you!" With the lessons learned by Tong Haixiao, Ling Bo did not dare to take Xuan Yin lightly. His first move was the most powerful killing move in his life, but what he never dreamed of was that the young man who was clearly standing a foot away, It disappeared in the blink of an eye! A bone-chilling chill came from his back, he seemed to understand something, but unfortunately it was too late. Xuan Yin''s dagger pierced him fiercely from the back: "The number one sword in southern Xinjiang, huh? Why is it better than that axe? I am the number one loser in Xiliang, even stronger than you. Jiang, it seems that his life is exhausted!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 501： Healing Xuanyins life experience (8) Chapter 501 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (8) The third person to fight was an old general with full head of white hair. Judging from his age, he should be more than sixty, but he was full of energy and vigorous, not inferior to the two young men just now. "He is a veteran of southern Xinjiang. He was the former teacher of the Emperor Wu, Mr. Qu, and he also taught the martial arts of the crown prince and several princes. This man has a high prestige in the court and the army." Dongba said in a low voice, "The strength is still there. Much better than the previous two." "Isn''t he just an old man, how strong can he be?" Having said that, Xuan Yin felt a very powerful aura from the other party. He could be a teacher to the emperor. Zhongwu. However, just when Xuanyin was preparing to fight the enemy with all his strength, a dramatic scene happened. The overlord-like old general stopped a foot away from Xuanyin, and then stared at Xuanyin''s face, widening his eyes in disbelief. "You...you..." He stretched out his hand, pointing at Xuan Yin, slowly, his fingers began to tremble, and soon his body trembled too. Boom! He fell off his horse and convulsed. Xuan Yin blinked his clear phoenix eyes, touched his chin and said, "Is it really so handsome? Even the old man is fascinated." Ma Ningxin''s baby is growing up day by day, and the clothes are changed almost every three days. Gradually, they are not enough to wear. Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi met in South Street to buy some baby shirt materials for the baby, as well as tiger-toed shoes for the baby. The tiger-toed shoes are very small, not as big as Ning Yue''s palm. Looking at the shoes in the palm, Ning Yue''s heart is about to melt. "What? I like it very much?" Lin Lanzhi asked with a smile. Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, it''s very fun, it''s so small, it''s like a toy." Lin Lanzhi''s evil eyes swept across her flat belly: "Have you come to the happy life yet?" "It seems... not coming." Lin Lanzhi said: "It''s two days late, so it must be there?" Ning Yue was stunned: "No, no way?" But she was always punctual in her childhood, before the 12th, this time, it was the 15th and there was no movement. "Turn around, find a doctor." Lin Lanzhi held her daughter''s hand a little excitedly, although she said, don''t get pregnant so early, but if she does, she will be very happy. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and her bare hands touched her stomach without any trace. Here, really... has a little life been conceived? Suddenly, a gaze that cannot be ignored fell on Ning Yue''s face, and the tenderness in Ning Yue''s eyes dissipated in an instant, and she looked coldly into the dark! The owner of that gaze withdrew very quickly, and Ning Yue only saw an empty shelf. Ning Yue buried her head and continued to choose things. That gaze came after him again. Ning Yue looked up, but there was no one in sight. Ning Yue pulled Lin Lanzhi out of the shop. Lin Lanzhi asked in surprise: "What''s the matter, Yue''er? Haven''t finished the selection yet? Don''t you want to buy it?" Ning Yue sent Lin Lanzhi to the carriage: "I won''t buy it today, let''s do it another day. I suddenly remembered something. You go back first. I don''t worry about you shopping alone." "Well." Ning Yue instructed Geng Zhongzhi: "Send my mother back to Ma''s house." "yes!" Geng Zhongzhi escorted Lin Lanzhi to Ma''s house. Then, the feeling of being watched has since disappeared. Ning Yue looked around, but found nothing unusual, frowned, and went to Huichun Hall. (end of this chapter) Chapter 502： Healing Xuanyins life experience (9) Chapter 502 Healing Xuanyin''s life experience (9) Old Qu was carried in to the camp of the Southern Border Army. This is the third general defeated by the young man after Tong Haixiao and Ling Bo, but unlike the previous wounds, Qu always had a stroke. The boy didn''t take advantage of the danger, otherwise, Qu Lao''s life might not be saved. In the camp, everyone''s faces became very ugly. "Who the **** is that kid, to defeat three generals of our army in a row!" Deputy Marshal Gao, who was sitting on the main seat, said sharply, "Two members." Qu Lao had a stroke by himself, so he was not defeated. This more or less made everyone feel a little more balanced, but why did Qu Lao suddenly have a stroke? His old man''s body has always been very strong! "Did he cast some kind of Gu on Elder Qu?" Deputy Marshal Gao asked again. A scout said: "According to Lord Ling, he seems to be the fourth son of the Xuan family." "The fourth son of the Xuan family? Is there such a person?" Deputy Marshal Gao asked. They have only heard of Xuan Yu, the eldest son of the Xuan family, who is the **** of war in Xiliang, who is almost as famous as their commander-in-chief, but what is Xuan Si? "He..." The scout scratched his head, "He said he was the top of Xiliang''s waste list." "Poof" In the tent, there was a sound of tea spraying. Deputy Marshal Gao''s stern eyes swept over the people who were almost laughing, and he said like ice: "He is deliberately humiliating us! Our two generals on the Qishi list were defeated by a trash one after another. Let the word out, Wouldn''t it make people laugh out loud?" "Deputy Marshal, he...he is still clamoring for a one-on-one fight with the Marshal." The scout said. Single out a fart? The handsome man is gone! Deputy Marshal Gao''s eyes flickered, and he frowned and said, "Commander...Marshal is in retreat, so he can''t be disturbed, I''ll meet him!" "Slow down." An inconspicuous old man in black robes sitting in a corner raised his head slowly, his cold blade-like eyes exuded an aura that seemed not to belong to a living person, "Why fight alone with him?" Fight? Gather the blood guards and kill him!" "This..." Vice Marshal Gao disagreed, "It''s too dishonorable to bully the few with the more. He dares to come alone, and he is considered a man. According to the rules, we should accept his challenge." The old man in black robe said: "Is it the rules that matter, or the reputation of the Southern Border Army?" "Uh... this..." "I have already lost three times, and if I continue to lose, the morale of our army will be lost." "But" "It''s nothing to worry about. There are so many people who are no match for him. I can assure you that even if you do it yourself, the ending will be the same." The black-robed old man said, ignoring Vice Marshal Gao''s entanglement, and stood up Said, "That''s it, let''s gather the blood guards." The blood guards are the most powerful dark guards in southern Xinjiang, and the shadow guards of the Xuan family are more than ten times stronger. If they act together, that kid, no matter how powerful he is, will not be able to escape and ascend to heaven. In another tent, a young soldier was feeding medicine to Old Qu. Although Old Qu had suffered a stroke and was unable to move or speak, his hawk-like eyes stared at the young soldier, making him feel that he was It seems that there is something to say. The little soldier lowered his head: "Master, is there something wrong with you?" Old Qu''s eyeballs moved left and right twice. The little soldier immediately understood: "No? Then...do you have something to say to me?" Old Qu stared straight at him with his eyeballs. "I see, what do you want to say?" Old Qu rolled his eyeballs and looked to the right. The little soldier opened a box over there: "What do you want? This?" He took out a hat. Old Qu''s eyeballs swayed from side to side. The little soldier put down his hat and picked up another cloak: "This?" Old Qu stared straight at the collar of the cloak, where there was a sewn-on Molan. The little soldier understood what Qu Lao meant, and took off Mo Lan. This is Qu Lao''s most precious clothes, and he was afraid of breaking it when he touched it, but now Old Qu opened his mouth and said in a voice that was almost hard to hear: "Huang...Huang...Huang..." "Do you want...I send it to the emperor?" Old Qu''s eyes suddenly burst into tears! The little soldier followed Qu Lao for three years, and he had never seen him so out of control. He hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, I''ll send it to the emperor right away! You can rest assured and recuperate, and wait for me to come back!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 503： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (1) Chapter 503 Rescue the queen from the second brother''s previous life (1) As soon as the little soldier went out, he ran into the old man in black robe. Subconsciously, he hid the Molan in his hand behind his back. The appearance of the black-robed old man was covered by the cloak, only a line of pale jaw was exposed, so white that it seemed to have no temperature. The little soldier swallowed his saliva: "You, you are so late, you haven''t slept yet?" The eyes of the black-robed old man fell on the slightly stiff right arm of the little soldier, which was half behind his back: "What did you take, so sneaky?" "Uh..." The little soldier was instantly stopped by the question. He knew that he could not reveal the old man''s order, but when facing the old man in black robe, he obviously didn''t have much confidence to lie. After struggling for a while, he "shyly" took He raised his fist and opened it slightly, exposing a small corner of Molan, and said, "I bought something for my fiance, and I was about to send it to her." It seems that there is nothing strange about the young man who is in love and gives something to the girl he loves. He is not shy about it. The old man in black robe waved his hand: "Go." "Yes!" The little soldier breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t know that it was this extremely subtle expression that betrayed him. Just as he passed by the old man in black robe, the old man in black robe grabbed his arm... But Ning Yue said that after she couldn''t find the person who was secretly observing her and Lin Lanzhi, she went directly to Huichun Hall, and before entering the door, she heard a sound of broken porcelain. It seemed that some kind of medicine bottle was broken. Accompanied by this noise was the sound of the doctor complaining again and again. "Hey, you! What did you do? You knocked over our medicine jar casually! What if you hurt someone? Did you come to see a doctor?" Ning Yue frowned slightly. Her first reaction was that the patient was ill. It was normal for her to have a bad temper. As a doctor, she shouldn''t speak so harshly to the patient, but what that person said made her change her opinion. The man said: "What''s wrong with the overturning? Who told you to hurt me? Isn''t it just pressing the acupuncture points? Will you see a doctor? You can''t even find the acupuncture points!" This man''s voice is very pleasant, with a hint of a tough guy in his clear, but the tone is a bit too arrogant. The doctors in Huichuntang are all carefully selected by her. It is impossible to find the acupuncture points accurately. This guy must be the same as the strong man last time, looking for them in Huichuntang. A gleam of cold light flashed across Ning Yue''s eyes, and she lifted the curtain to enter. This is a wing room dedicated to providing medical treatment for the rich. The environment is relatively elegant, and it is decorated like a home. The disheveled face completely destroyed the beauty that Ning Yue worked so hard for. Ning Yue''s face was not very good-looking, and then she looked at the man with a big beard who was dressed as a businessman sitting on a chair. The man has shrewd and sharp eyes with no wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. He should be very young, but with a full beard and dirty clothes, it is difficult for people to calm down and judge his age from his eyes. It is estimated that everyone present thought that he was in his forties! While Ning Yue was sizing up the man, the man was also quietly, no, looking straight at Ning Yue. He didn''t seem to know how to avoid suspicion, and he didn''t hide his curiosity about Ning Yue in front of so many people. There was a slight surprise in his eyes, as if he was amazed at how this little girl could grow up like this. Ning Yue was uncomfortable with his naked eyes, frowned, and said, "May I ask what is your discomfort?" The man withdrew his gaze and said angrily, "I don''t feel comfortable anywhere!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 504： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (2) Chapter 504 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (2) Ning Yue curled up her lips amusedly: "Then... how about treating your Excellency the little girl?" The man curled his lips and snorted: "Just you? Do you know medicine?" "The little girl is not talented, she is just a beginner, and her medical skills are poor, but the little girl just knows how to treat your illness." Ning Yue said unhurriedly. The man snorted coldly, leaned back in the chair, and said arrogantly: "Okay, Ben...cough, I allow you to treat it!" The doctors looked at each other, and the old doctor at the head whispered: "Boss, this person is very stubborn, he doesn''t seem to be here to see a doctor, in my opinion, why don''t you report to the official?" Report to the official? Isn''t that too cheap for him? If you dare to come to her Huichun Hall to make trouble, be prepared to be punished! Ning Yue slightly nodded at the old doctor: "I can save it, you take everyone out first." "It''s... I''m afraid it''s not right to leave you alone?" The old doctor persuaded. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me." When she got to her place, how could she let herself be slaughtered by others? The eldest ladies went out one after another, and only Ning Yue and the man were left in the elegant and chic consulting room. Ning Yue put on her gloves, and slowly held the man''s arm, with a faint smile on her lips: "Is it uncomfortable here?" "Um...um, yes, that''s right there!" the man said vaguely. Ning Yue hooked her lips, pinched his tiger''s mouth with one hand, and pinched the Quze point on the crook of his arm with the other, and pressed hard, and he immediately screamed in pain! "Ahwhat are you doing?" "I''m treating your illness." Ning Yue said innocently. In fact, these two acupuncture points are fine for ordinary people, but for martial arts practitioners, it hurts to death. At least, she knows that he is a practitioner. Ning Yue couldn''t help but twitched her lips, "Your Excellency, you are terminally ill, you must be treated like this, otherwise, you will die a miserable death." "Who, who, who will die terribly? Don''t scare me! I''m good..." He probably wanted to say something good, but suddenly remembered that he was pretending to be sick, so he had to swallow it, and said unwillingly, "Take it easy!" "These acupuncture points must be pressed hard. You have practiced martial arts all year round, and you have suffered severe strain. If you don''t press them well, anyway, the consequences will be very serious." Ning Yue said with a red face. The man bit the bullet and stretched his arm over. Ning Yue came from no matter what the pain was, and pressed wherever she couldn''t, which made the man cry from the pain. If it were another gangster, he would have turned against Ning Yue long ago, but Ning Yue was surprised that he was still holding on. After the "treatment", Ning Yue looked at the pale man and gently took off the gloves: "Okay, go to the counter and pay the consultation fee." "How much is the consultation fee?" "One hundred taels." "so much?" "Gold." "Huh?" The man was furious! He shouted, "Grandma! Are you cheating on me? Imperial doctors are not as expensive as you!" Ning Yue said slowly: "But I''m not an imperial physician. Naturally, the price charged by the imperial physician is different. Go and inquire, Your Excellency, if the princess of the Zhongshan Palace treats you personally, is it worth a hundred gold?" "You..." The man was half dead with anger, "I won''t give it!" "It''s okay if you don''t give it, Dongmei!" Ning Yue gave an order, and Dongmei pushed the door in: "Miss, what do you want?" "Someone won''t pay for seeing a doctor, please report to the official." "yes!" "Hey! Who said no more?" The man pushed Dongmei out and closed the door with a bang. If it wasn''t for his identity being unsuitable to be exposed, he would have been threatened by this little girl? (end of this chapter) Chapter 505： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (3) Chapter 505 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (3) "One hundred taels is one hundred taels!" He took out a gold ticket and slapped it on the table. Can you really threaten success? Is this person particularly afraid of the government? You must know that she opened her mouth like a lion, and if she really started a lawsuit, she would be unreasonable! Confused, Ning Yue still accepted the golden ticket: "Okay, you can go home now." Unexpectedly, the man said: "Go home? My family is not in the capital! I live with you!" Live in a hospital? Although Huichuntang has set up several observation rooms for the convenience of medical treatment, and there are doctors attending the consultation day and night, and you can stay overnight, but...it is definitely not a pretended patient like him. The accommodation fee in the observation room is cheaper than the inn. Earlier, some people who couldnt afford to stay in the inn wanted to spend a few nights here, but they were all rejected by the sharp-eyed doctor. But seeing how rich and powerful he looks, it doesn''t look like he has no money to stay in a hotel Ning Yue looked at him amusedly: "Your Excellency, do you want to stay overnight? No problem, there is just one bed in the smallpox observation room, so I will arrange for you to live there!" "Smallpox?" The man was dumbfounded for a moment. In the pitch-black night, two pitch-black figures quietly peeled off from the night, and slowly approached the southern Xinjiang military camp with almost imperceptible movements. "Master, I... want to pee." Dongba said while clutching his lower abdomen. Xuanyin knocked on his head, and said in a low voice: "How many times is this?" "The...eighth time..." Toumachi said awkwardly. "You peed on me eight times in half an hour! Do you dare to be more embarrassing?" Xuanyin kicked him. Dong Ba was almost kicked out of his urine, and said aggrievedly: "I just drank too much water..." "Get out! Go!" Dong Ba ran to the side and settled it comfortably. When he came back, Xuan Yin was staring at the gate of the camp for a moment, and gestured to him. Dong Ba quickly followed. Taking advantage of the very short moment when the guards were changing, the two slipped into the camp. Xuanyin didn''t know where the second brother was locked up, so he had to search tent by tent. When he found the third tent, Dongba suddenly stepped on a branch. The patrolling soldiers were instantly alert: "Who?" Xuanyin pulled Dongba and walked into the tent. In the tent, there is a very strong medicinal fragrance, and the wounded should be living there, so it won''t be too difficult to control it. Xuanyin pulled out the dagger, jumped to the front of the bed, and was about to smear the other party''s neck with a knife, but found that the person lying on the bed was none other than Qu Lao who was fascinated by his handsome and charming appearance during the day. Old Qu also saw him, and his eyes trembled fiercely. Xuanyin hooked his lips, pressed the cold dagger against his neck, and asked playfully: "Old man, do you know where my second brother is locked up? Be honest, I won''t kill you, and if I don''t say anything , dig out your eyeballs!" Old Qu''s eyes gradually filled with tears. Xuan Yin''s scalp was numb, and goosebumps fell all over the ground: "Hey, can you stop being crazy every time you see me? Although I am really good-looking, I can''t help you being ugly and old. I wouldn''t like you." Old Qu''s tears rolled down his cheeks. Xuanyin scratched his head, frowned with thick eyebrows and said, "You can''t speak anymore, can you?" Dong Ba approached Old Qu, looked at it carefully, patted Xuanyin''s arm and said, "Master, why do I feel that he seems to have something to say to you?" "Do you think it''s useless? He can''t open his mouth at all now!" Xuanyin pushed Dongba away, and said to Qu Lao, "Well, if you like to look at me, I will show you a few more eyes! But let''s say yes first, look. It''s over, you have to tell me where the second brother is!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 506： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (4) Chapter 506 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (4) Old Qu opened his mouth wide: "Uh... ah... ah..." and uttered some weak, unrecognizable syllables. Xuanyin frowned impatiently with his handsome little brows: "Hey, forget it, let me ask, you blink, yes, just blink once, no, just blink twice, do you understand?" Old Qu blinked. "Huh?" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, "It''s pretty good. Old man, is my second brother locked up in this barracks?" Old Qu blinked again. "at East?" Old Qu blinked twice. "South?" Blinked twice more. "West side?" I guessed right this time. However, there are dozens of camps in the west. Xuanyin touched his chin, glanced at the defense map on the table, took it over and said, "Is it this? Is it this? This? This? Or this?" asked them one by one. When pointing to the thirteenth camp, Qu Lao finally blinked his eyes. "Ha! Sure enough, I''m still smart!" Xuanyin happily stuffed the map into his arms, glanced at Qu Lao, and Qu Lao was also looking at him. For some reason, even though he was an enemy, he couldn''t feel the slightest bit of affection towards him. On the contrary, from his eyes, he also saw a kind of pity that he only saw in the eyes of his grandmother. But that''s weird isn''t it? Who would pamper a stranger or even an enemy? He must be thinking too much. "Well, old man, thank you very much!" Xuanyin hooked the corner of his right lips, stood up, and the moment he left, he saw that Qu Lao''s quilt was not covered properly, so he helped him cover the quilt by a strange coincidence. Old Qu... old man in tears! Xuanyin stepped out of the camp, and the moment he was about to step out, his heart seemed to be pulled by something, he turned back, looked at Qu Lao, and sighed: "Live well, old guy, I will challenge you one-on-one next time." Just as the two of them left, a black night fell into the tent like a ghost. It was the old man in black robe. Old Qu''s tear-filled eyes widened instantly when he saw him! The old man in black robe slowly sneered, the corners of his lips did not move, but he could vaguely hear a sneer: "Did you recognize that child?" The corners of Qu Lao''s eyes twitched! The black-robed old man spread out his palms, revealing Mo Lan, which he had snatched from the young soldier, and slowly burned it on the candle. Old Qu''s body began to tremble uncontrollably. The black-robed old man took out a handkerchief and stuffed Qu Lao''s mouth and nose... After leaving the tent, Xuanyin found the stable according to the defense map and let Dong Bazang go in. Dong Ba squeezed his nose and squatted among the fierce horses. Suddenly, the top of his head became hot, and he was soaked in horse urine. "Master..." Xuanyin knocked out a soldier who was returning from supper, changed into his clothes, lowered his helmet, and went to the kitchen. At the door of the kitchen, someone blocked his way: "Xiao Linzi, the deputy commander is still asleep? Did you reward you with some money?" Besides, another soldier who was obviously higher than "Xiao Linzi" laughed loudly: "The deputy commander is the most generous, can you not reward him? Isn''t it Xiao Linzi?" Xuanyin lowered his head, took out a silver ingot from his arms, and slowly handed it to the second soldier. "Yo! Vice Marshal Gao really is Vice Marshal Gao, he is so generous!" The soldier smiled and weighed Yuanbao. The first soldier stretched out his hand to **** it: "What? Want to take it all?" "Xiao Linzi gave it to me, right Xiao Linzi?" The soldier holding the ingot asked Xuanyin. Xuanyin nodded. (end of this chapter) Chapter 507： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (5) Chapter 507 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (5) The first soldier threw his fist at it, Xuan Yin dodged and hit the soldier holding the ingot with his fist on the head. The soldier holding the ingot immediately became angry: "Damn, you dare to hit me?" He tried to push, but the force was not strong, Xuanyin secretly made up for a little strong wind, the first soldier fell to the ground sprawled, and then he was also angry. The two scuffled into a group regardless of their image. Xuanyin took the opportunity to sneak into the kitchen. Looking for someone, Xuanyin is an expert, and soon found out that one of the pots was fake, so he removed the cauldron, and there was a basement below. Xuanyin jumped down. On the cold wooden frame, Xuan Bin''s hands and feet were tied, and he stood there tied there. He must have been tortured, his skin was torn and his flesh was covered in blood, his black hair was loose, and he stuck to his face in sweat or blood in embarrassment. superior. "Second Brother, Second Brother!" Xuan Yin patted his face. He woke up leisurely, saw that the person who came was his younger brother, and was immediately stunned: "Why are you?" "Who else do you think? The artillery of the third child?" Xuan Yin snorted coldly. Xuan Bin opened his mouth dumbly, and after a while, he murmured, "I didn''t mean that... I know, he doesn''t understand Dragon Subduing Formation, and my father will not allow him to take risks." "Then who do you think will come to rescue you?" Xuanyin untied the rope that bound his hands and feet. Xuan Bin collapsed weakly in his younger brother''s arms, but didn''t say those wordshe thought he was hopeless. "How did you get in here?" "He walked in!" "No, I mean..." "Okay, stop talking nonsense, besides, you are going to die." Xuan Yin interrupted him. He secretly sighed, he was indeed too weak, he was imprisoned for more than ten days, tortured, in order to pry information out of his mouth, these dogs in southern Xinjiang did everything they could! Xuan Yin observed the terrain, tied Xuan Bin with a rope, climbed up first, and then pulled Xuan Bin up, carrying it on his back. This is the first time in twenty years that the two brothers have been so close. The three of them were actually born in the same month. He and Xuan Zhao are twins. They only grew up with Xuanyin for a few days, but when they were young, they hated Xuan very much. Yin, sometimes he would bully Xuanyin, he never expected that the person who saved him at the most critical moment... was also Xuanyin. "Fourth brother..." His throat seemed to be blocked by something, and his eyes felt a little hot. Xuanyin said with a look of disgust: "It''s enough for an old man to be a nympho, don''t come, I can''t bear it." Xuan Bin smiled, the son of the Xuan family, he bleeds but not tears, but he couldn''t tell what the liquid dripping from the corner of his eyes was. Xuanyin was busy paying attention to the movement outside, but didn''t notice the second brother''s reaction. The two were still fighting. It seemed that they couldn''t get out unless they were resolved. Xuan Yin wrapped Xuan Bin tightly around his back with a hemp rope, leaped up, and slapped a palm from a high altitude, finishing off the soldier holding the ingot, then fell down and broke the neck of another soldier. Everything is going very well, if not for the real Kobayashi returning. Xiao Linzi recognized his clothes at a glance, took a closer look, and screamed loudly: "There is an assassin" "Master should have killed you at that time!" Xuan Yin pulled out the dagger and pierced his brain. The soldiers were still alarmed after all, and rushed towards this side one after another. Xuanyin prepared his second brother and ran for a while, but the roads in front, back, left and right were blocked, his eyes turned cold, and he flashed into the nearby tent. Different from Qu Laos camp, this place is filled with a faint feminine fragrance. Xuanyin realized something and was about to leave, but was a step too late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 508： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (6) Chapter 508 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (6) A girl with a graceful figure walked out from behind the screen wearing a light gauze. The dim candlelight shone on the thin gauze, as if she had no clothes on. She was extremely beautiful, even more beautiful than the princess. She walked barefoot on the carpet step by step. It seemed that she was going to take a bath in the bathtub, but suddenly she saw a figure on the ground, and when she looked up, her face paled in shock! Xuan Yin jumped behind her, covered her mouth, pressed the **** dagger against her back, and said coldly: "Don''t scream, do you hear me?" She said nothing or nodded. Xuanyin frowned thickly: "I killed you!" Seeing that she didn''t respond, he sneered, "Or, I can also force you." The woman''s body suddenly tensed up. Outside the door, a soldier''s voice sounded: "Excuse me, are you all right? We are arresting the assassin. I wonder if you have been frightened." Xuanyin slowly let go of the hand covering the woman''s mouth, the woman''s throat slid, and said calmly: "I''m fine, you catch the assassin quickly! If you catch it, bring it here for me to see!" Her voice was very cold and pleasant, which reminded Xuanyin of Ning Yue. I don''t know if she has already fallen asleep at this hour, and if she hasn''t slept, what would she be doing? . "Everyone has gone far away, how long are you going to hold me?" the woman scolded in a low voice. Xuanyin came back to his senses, let go of her coldly, then wiped his hands with the handkerchief in disgust, threw the handkerchief away, and left without looking back. In the stables, Dong Ba had already selected three of the most powerful horses, but Xuan Bin was too seriously injured to ride a horse. Xuan Yin took out the drug and stunned one of them, then got on the horse and rushed out of the barracks. In the other tent, Vice Marshal Gao was furious: "Trash! A bunch of trash! Thirty thousand pairs of eyes, you can''t look at a prisoner! And let a brat treat our barracks as a vegetable garden! Come whenever you want! If you want to leave, you can leave! Fortunately, he is only saving people today, if he wants to assassinate, you may all become souls killed by him!" Xuan Bin is of great significance to Southern Xinjiang. Why did you have to spend so many troops besieging Xuan Yu in the first place? Did you really want to trap Xuan Yu to death? No, they couldn''t trap Xuan Yu to death, and if Xuan Yu died so easily, he wouldn''t be as famous as their commander in chief. They just wanted to create momentum and attract other members of the Xuan family to rescue him. Everyone knows that Emperor Wang''s country is not stable enough. If they control the Xuan family, they will control half of Xiliang in disguise. But who would have thought that before the control was complete, the person was rescued! "I''m so **** off! I''m so **** off, Deputy Commander Ben!" However, just when Deputy Commander Gao thought the situation was at its worst, something worse happened Qu died of old age. After being checked by Wu, he was suffocated to death. A silk handkerchief was found on the spot, which is a unique craft in the Xiliang imperial capital, and it cannot be sold in southern Xinjiang. Everyone came to the same conclusion: the murderer is Xuan Yin. "But... if Xuanyin wanted to kill him, he could have done it earlier in the duel, why did he not kill him openly, but had to come secretly?" Deputy Commander Gao asked suspiciously. "Perhaps, he just killed Elder Qu by accident." It was the old man in black robe who spoke, his lip shape hardly changed, and his voice seemed to flow out of his throat out of thin air. "Accidentally? You mean..." Vice Marshal Gao looked at him suspiciously. He said: "He was afraid of being discovered by us, so he hid in Qu Lao''s tent. He was afraid that Qu Lao would reveal his whereabouts, so he silenced Qu Lao." "If that''s the case..." Deputy Marshal Gao said, falling silent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 509： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (7) Chapter 509 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (7) The black-robed old man said again: "I told you earlier, don''t reason with this kind of person. He fought our army one-on-one during the day, but he just wanted to test the reality of our army. After trying it, I know that we are nothing more than that. , and sneaked into the camp to commit crimes. Deputy Marshal Gao fell into deep self-blame. When the black-robed old man proposed to kill Xuan Yin with blood guards earlier, he cared that the other party was a man, and he didn''t want to use such a sinister method. What? Xuan Bin was rescued, and Qu Lao was killed! If the commander-in-chief comes back and knows that he has made such an unforgivable mistake, he will definitely be chilled by him! "Come on! Pass on the order of the deputy commander-in-chief, gather the blood guards, and hunt down Xuanyin with all our strength!" The blood guard came very quickly, like a tarsal maggot, he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how he shook it. Xuan Bin knew that he was slowing down, so he said to Xuan Yin: "Put me down, you all go back to Linzi." Xuanyin didn''t answer his question, but untied the rope tied to his body, and gave him to Dongba. Xuan Bin was surprised again: "Fourth brother!" Xuanyin tightened the reins, turned the horse''s head, and looked deeply at the blood guard who was chasing this way: "Let''s go!" Gritting his teeth, Dongba hugged Xuan Bin and rode away. The night was like a demon, and he opened his dark mouth, and bloodthirsty Shura gushed out of the mouth, and the leader was actually the stunning woman who had been "little" by Xuanyin in the camp. She was riding on a steed, like a phoenix soaring high, she drew her bow and arrow and aimed at Xuanyin. Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, and after a long time, it turned out that he had provoked a dominatrix? The night in midsummer is extremely hot and dry. Ning Yue lay on the bed, tossing and turning, half asleep and half awake. The image of Xiangli slowly emerged in her mind, she smiled ferociously, and said to her: "Ma Ningyue, what are you so proud of? Do you really think that marrying Xuanyin will give you peace of mind? Do you know Who is the queen who knows Xuanyin''s previous life? Anyway, it''s not you." "What''s so proud of you winning me? I''m just his sister. He has no feelings for me. That person is what he really cares about. He loves her more than Xuan Xiaoying." More. No matter how good he is to you, he will only treat that person better! Just wait, let her take away everything that belongs to you bit by bit!" Ning Yue suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed! Dongmei pushed the door and came in, holding an oil lamp in her hand: "What''s wrong, Miss? Still can''t sleep?" Ning Yue touched the sweat from her temples, panted and said, "It''s too hot, put some ice cubes." "Okay!" Dongmei brought two basins of ice cubes in from the outside, brought another basin of warm water, and wiped Ning Yue''s body, "Miss, you haven''t slept well recently, do you miss your uncle?" Ning Yue poured himself a glass of cold water and drank it, neither admitting nor denying it: "Has there been any news from Nanjiang?" "Do you want to ask the master or uncle?" Shortly after Xuan Bin went to war, Ma Yuan was also ordered to go to Linzi. Linzi needed someone loyal to the palace to sit in the town, and there was no more suitable candidate than Ma Yuan. Ning Yue put down the cup: "Is it okay to ask?" Dongmei smiled: "Of course! Tomorrow morning, the slaves will go to inquire, to see if there is any news from the barracks." "Yes." Ning Yue didn''t say anything more. Dongmei looked at her preoccupied look, and couldn''t help asking softly: "What are you worrying about? Is it the man who always hangs around our hospital?" "No." It''s just a stranger, a rascal, but he didn''t really do anything to hurt Huichuntang, so she wouldn''t hold on to it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 510： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (8) Chapter 510 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (8) "Then... are you worried about uncle?" Dongmei asked tentatively. Ning Yue hugged her knees, looked at the bright moon outside the window, and asked in a low voice, "Do you believe in past and present lives?" "Past life and present life?" Dongmei scratched her head, "What do you mean?" Ning Yue said quietly: "In my previous life, I didn''t marry Xuan Yin, but married a... a man with great power. Xuan Yin also married a wife, but his wife is not me." Dongmei touched her forehead, then Ning Yue''s: "I don''t have a fever, why are you talking nonsense?" "Resurrection, I met my lover from the previous life, you said Xuanyin... Is it possible for him to meet the queen of his previous life?" Dongmei smiled disapprovingly: "Miss! You read too many stories, right? What about the lover in the previous life, the queen in this life? You, no matter how worried you are about my uncle, you shouldn''t be thinking so wildly! According to the servant girl, even if my uncle was really If I marry a wife, I must marry you!" Ning Yue smiled faintly: "I have been imprisoned in the water prison for ten years. Even if I am not dead, it is impossible for him to marry a woman who is prematurely decrepit. Besides, I have never been to Southern Xinjiang. His queen lives in Southern Xinjiang. Xinjiang." "Oh, miss, you, you... are you bewitched? Why did you jump out of the water prison and Nanjiang again? You have been imprisoned in the water prison for ten years, so I... I have to become a fairy!" Dongmei couldn''t hear it at all. Knowing what Ning Yue was talking about, she gently pressed Ning Yue on the bed, fanned her, and said, "Okay, put your heart back in your stomach! Young Master is very kind to you, in his heart, only you One. You can sleep peacefully, when you wake up, my uncle will be back." The next day, a piece of earth-shattering good news reached the Xuan family''s barracksXuan Bin was saved. "Congratulations, my lord! Congratulations, my lord!" Some staff members said excitedly. King Zhongshan''s face, which had been gloomy for more than ten days, finally showed a gleam of light. He nodded slightly and said, "It''s finally safe! Where is Bin''er now?" Yang''s staff said: "In Linzi City, within the sphere of influence of Ma Yuan, you can rest assured that the second son is completely safe." "How about your physical condition?" Fathers are more concerned about this. Yang''s staff clasped his fists and said, "He has been tortured and suffered many injuries, but there is no danger of his life for the time being." "That''s good!" King Zhongshan said again, "How about Xuan Yu?" He didn''t ask Xuanyin a word. Yang''s staff said: "The fourth son has already sneaked into the valley to look for the prince. Maybe there will be good news soon." In a paradise in the valley, there are pavilions and waterside pavilions, with beautiful scenery. Xuan Yu sat under the peach tree, playing chess with a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was thin and thin, wearing a blue Taoist robe, which gave him a somewhat fairy-like feeling. He dropped a white son and said, "Your Majesty has been with me for a month, so you are not afraid of getting moldy?" "It''s fine if I get moldy, it''s fine if senior doesn''t get moldy." Xuan Yu said unhurriedly. The middle-aged man sighed softly: "Why are you willing to leave? I''m not a shelter, you''re almost eating up my food!" Xuan Yu dropped a sunspot: "It''s just right if I eat it all, I will take care of my senior." The middle-aged man was no longer in the mood to play chess: "If it wasn''t for Qingqing''s sake, I would have killed you long ago!" "Father, your name is Qingqing?" A naive fat girl walked over in a bouncing manner. She is sixteen this year, but she only has the mind of a child. She really likes her big brother who can make all kinds of small toys for her. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 511： Rescue the queen from the second brothers previous life (9) Chapter 511 Rescue the queen of the second brother''s previous life (9) The middle-aged man touched her head, and said dotingly: "Daddy is hungry, can you pick some peaches for him?" She nodded like a pest: "Okay! Qingqing knows how to pick peaches! Qingqing is the best at picking peaches! Qingqing picks peaches for daddy! Big brother also picks peaches!" Xuan Yu showed a rare smile, warm as spring sun: "Thank you Qingqing." "Hee hee." Qing Qing skipped and went. As soon as she left, the doting in the eyes of the middle-aged man and the tenderness in Xuan Yu''s eyes disappeared at the same time. The middle-aged man said: "You go!" "I haven''t achieved my wish, how can I leave?" "Even if you hang on for another month, one year, or ten years, the result will not change in the slightest. I won''t practice medicine anymore, just give up!" After speaking, the middle-aged man stood up. "Hey, you can''t do medicine if you say you can''t do it?" A ruffian voice suddenly rang at the door. The two of them looked along the prestige at the same time, and saw that the courtyard was originally empty, and at some point there was an extra young man! Xuan Yu naturally recognized this person, he fixed his eyes, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes: "Xiao Yin? You...why are you here?" "Hmph, as expected of being born from a mother''s womb, all the questions are the same!" Xuanyin snorted, came in front of the two arrogantly, and said to the middle-aged man, "You, are you the magic doctor?" The middle-aged man frowned: "Your Excellency is absurd, I have given up medicine for many years, and I can''t afford such a title." "Who praises you? I just don''t know your name, so you just call it casually, do you still take it seriously?" Xuan Yin''s few words stunned the middle-aged man to death. Xuan Yu glanced at the man, and said sternly, "Xiao Yin, don''t be rude to the genius doctor." "Cut~" Xuan Yin rolled his eyes and ignored Xuan Yu. This guy hides in this kind of place, causing people outside to become ants on the hot pot, and Xuan Bin almost died because of it. It''s really embarrassing Woolen cloth! The most exasperating thing is that he also came to find the master doctor! snort! Why? For Yueyue? Can''t! His woman, he saves himself! Xuanyin twisted the collar of Miaoshou genius doctor and said, "Let''s go!" Miaoshou doctor said angrily: "You... you let go! Where are you taking me?" Xuan Yu stopped in front of Xuan Yin: "Xiao Yin! Let go of the genius doctor!" Xuanyin smiled coldly: "Let him go? Dreaming!" Xuan Yu tried to grab it, but the current Xuan Yin is no longer the little trash who could be knocked out with just one finger. Xuan Yin struck out and split his hand back! He was startled, and made another move. Xuan Yin didn''t have the patience of Xuan Yu, he was slowly grinding with the Miaoshou doctor. Today, he made up his mind to get the Miaoshou doctor. The two brothers fought fiercely. Xuan Yu patted Xuan Yin''s shoulder with a palm, scarlet blood oozing from his shoulder, Xuan Yin was startled: "Are you injured?" "You want to take care of it?" Xuan Yin kicked Xuan Yu''s chest, Xuan Yu stepped back a few steps one after another, and Xuan Yin made a relay jump and flew towards the magic doctor. The mutation happened when one step away from success. A red figure descended from the sky, like a **** phoenix, illuminating the whole world. She grabbed Miaoshou''s shoulder with her bare hands, and waved out a puff of smoke. Xuan Yin hurriedly covered her mouth and nose, and when the smoke cleared, there was no one left. Xuanyin was so angry that he was half dead! Qingqing, who came back from picking peaches, happened to see the scene where the genius doctor was taken away, and burst into tears: "Fatherwow... Daddy was taken away by the bad sister..." Xuanyin frowned slightly, "Do you know that bad sister?" Qingqing nodded with tears in her eyes: "I know." "who is she?" "Princess!" In the resplendent East Palace, the maids lined up and bowed to Huang Fushan. There was a slight smile on Huangfushan''s cold face, she looked at the handsome man in the study who was studying the picture album, and walked over: "Father, my son is back." The prince raised his head and looked at her with a smile: "You''re back, how is your experience in the army this time?" "It''s boring, Erchen doesn''t want to go anymore." Thinking of the man who belittled her, she clenched her fingers tightly. "I heard that Mr. Qu was killed." The prince sighed heavily, "He was your grandfather''s mentor, and your grandfather must be very uncomfortable. Who killed him?" "The fourth son of the Xuan family, Xuan Yin." "The young man who defeated two generals of our army in a row? It''s a pity that such a good talent is not from southern Xinjiang." The prince said regretfully. "You can recruit him, the commander is not from our southern Xinjiang." "He is different from the commander-in-chief. If he killed old man Qu, your grandpa will not forgive him." Its better if you dont forgive, that disciple deserves to be eaten alive! Huangfushan glanced at the woman wearing the curtain on the picture scroll, and said, "Father, are you thinking about aunt again? Is there any news about aunt?" "No." The prince said with a sigh. Huangfushan didn''t have much feeling for the aunt who had never masked her face, so she said: "By the way, father, I brought a person back, and I want him to live in the East Palace for a few days." "You can arrange this kind of thing yourself, you don''t need to tell me." The moon is dark and the wind is high. Xuanyin turned into the Southern Xinjiang Palace. (end of this chapter) Chapter 512： Xiaobie wins the newlyweds (1) Chapter 512 Xiao Biesheng Newly Married (1) Xuan Bin was rescued, Xuan Yu broke out from the siege, and the border battle started again. "Hey, did you hear that? There''s a war again!" said a short, fat middle-aged man in the Rejuvenation Hall. "Southern Xinjiang?" someone asked. The short and fat man nodded: "Yes, just around the Yanmen Pass! Linzi City! This time, let me tell you, Prince Yu is personally leading the troops! I''m sure we can kill all the dogs in southern Xinjiang!" "it is good!" There was a burst of applause. "But... Isn''t the crown prince besieged? Five hundred people, surrounded by 30,000 people, how can you kill them out?" Another person asked. The short and fat man patted his thigh, and said disapprovingly: "Hey! You don''t call it being besieged, you are hiding your strengths and biding your time! Once you design a detailed and well-planned plan, you will come out at once! Previously, our son didn''t show his power. Now that it''s showing off its power, how can the Nanjiang dog still be at ease?" The man suddenly rushed out from the observation room, grabbed the short and fat man by the collar and said, "What did you say? Xuan Yu came out?" The short and fat man frowned, and was about to get angry, but was frightened by the other party''s eyes and aura. It was an aura that seemed to come from a pile of dead people. The short and fat man swore that he had never seen it before in his life. Such a fierce person: "You... you you you... who are you? Let go." Instead of letting go, the man tightened his grip even more: "You just said that Xuan Yu came out, when did he come out?" "I''ve been out, I''ve been out for a few days, and the war has started. You are not worried about Prince Yu, are you? No, he has great powers, and he will definitely be able to drive the Nanjiang dogs out of Xiliang..." Before the short and fat man finished speaking, the man let go and walked away in a hurry! The boy who cleaned up the room chased him out and shouted, "Hey! Who is that! You forgot your purse!" Ning Yue in the carriage saw this scene, and couldn''t help wondering, how could this scoundrel who dared to live in the smallpox observation room just leave? Has something serious happened? "Girl!" The man who had already walked away suddenly turned back, opened the curtain of Ning Yue''s carriage, and said solemnly, "Take care, I will come to you again!" ah? Uncle, we are so unfamiliar! In the dark night, Xuanyin slipped into the East Palace. This is the first time Xuanyin has "committed crimes" across borders, and he is very excited. Xuan Yu once sneaked into the Southern Border Palace many years ago, but unlike Xuan Yu, what Xuan Yu stole was things, what he stole...was people. Why do you feel that something is wrong? He really wants to steal someone! Isn''t it stealing people? Are miracle doctors not human? Brain suddenly shut down, Xuan Yin frowned his handsome brows, simply stopped thinking about it, took off and jumped into the East Palace. The **** is ??so savage, she never thought she would be the prince''s daughter, her seniority is a generation lower than Bai Weier''s, but her rank is higher than Bai Weier''s. What a tricky guy! Of course, no matter how difficult it is, if she meets him, she can only be considered unlucky. Where will the **** hide people? "Your Highness, it''s late at night, do you want to wear a cloak?" Under the corridor, an old **** pushed the handsome and elegant prince out of the study. The prince sat in a wheelchair, waved his hands, and said, "No need, I''m not cold." Xuanyin blinked his obsidian-like bright eyes, and thought, this should be the prince of Southern Xinjiang, right? He is actually a cripple, no wonder he only gave birth to two daughters, not even a son. He was about the same age as his father, and he didn''t know how easy it would be to have another heir. Although he is a crown prince, if he has not been able to give birth to the emperor''s grandson, the position of the crown prince may not last long! (end of this chapter) Chapter 513： Xiaobie wins the newlyweds (2) Chapter 513 Xiao Biesheng is newly married (2) Forget it, he''s not who he is, it doesn''t matter how long he lasts! After the crown prince and the old **** were far away, Xuanyin turned down from the roof, went into the study and searched around, but did not find the person who was the magic doctor, but saw a painting hanging on the wall, the person in the painting was wearing light blue curtain fence. A strong familiarity grew in Xuanyin''s heart, but it seemed that the southern border royal family and women wearing curtains... only Bai Wei''er remained. Xuanyin didn''t take it seriously, and left the study quickly. He began to search one by one, but the Eastern Palace in Southern Border was too big, and there were rooms everywhere, which was much more difficult to find than in the military camp. Just as he was thinking about whether to use some method to lure the genius doctor out, a handsome court lady came down the corridor, twisting a food box in her hand, and said to the nurse in the small kitchen: Eat something sweet and greasy, and make another birds nest, sugar-free, and a small bowl of braised noodles, without onion, ginger, and garlic. "Yes." Mammy took the food box and turned to enter the small kitchen. Xuan Yin curled his lips into a smile, he was so sleepy, he came to give you a pillow, hag, its useless for you to hide, the magic doctor is mine now! Having said that, this miracle doctor has really bad taste. He doesn''t eat sugar, onions, **** and garlic, so he can just eat white noodles! Nurse was very efficient. She prepared the supper in less than a quarter of an hour and sent it to the miracle doctor herself. Xuanyin followed quietly. The nanny knocked on the door: "Genius doctor, my servant has brought you a supper." The door opened from the inside. Nurse twisted the food box and entered, at this moment, a sudden change occurred. Xuanyin leaped, touched her acupuncture point, then quickly flashed across the room, and grabbed the throat of the Miaoshou doctor. The master doctor did not expect that this kid would dare to chase him to the Southern Border Palace, and he chased him so fast! "You..." His throat was tightly choked, and he could hardly make a complete sound. Xuanyin smiled coldly, and his clear phoenix eyes turned endless undercurrents at this moment: "Thinking that with the royal family as the backing, the Lord will not be able to catch you? I, Xuanyin, have never been unable to catch anyone I want to catch! " Huangfushan helped her father handle some official duties in the room, and wanted to see if Miracle Doctor Miaoshou was used to living in the East Palace and if she needed anything, so she went to the wing of Miracle Master Miaoshou with a lantern. Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the door, she found that the door was ajar, and Mammy was stuck at the door after being pressed. In the room, there was no one there, only on the plain white wall, with the largest brush was written a few crazy wordsHanyasha, your Fourth Grandpa Xuan came here for a visit! Mu, Ye, Fork? That apprentice, how dare to humiliate her like this? Damn it! It''s so damned! With such a tight defense, how did he slip in? And abducted a living person! This is her east palace, and there are traps for her to ambush everywhere, why did he let him break in? Wasn''t he injured by the blood guard? Live so quickly? Being so big, I''ve never been so frustrated! Also... I''ve never been so humiliated before! "Xuanyin! I, Huangfushan, are at odds with you!" Ning Yue and Sun Yao have been together for more than two months, and they have not entered the genealogy. Earlier, they hoped to wait for Xiangli to be granted the title of princess. Now that Xiangli is gone, the princess does not need to delay any longer. Sanfang in Beicheng wrote a letter. Listing the genealogy is a very important matter. At least three elders must be present. In fact, all of them should be present, but the second wife of the Xuan family moved into the capital and was not allowed to leave at will, so I settled for the next best thing and simplified it a bit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 514： Xiaobie wins newlyweds (3) Chapter 514 Xiao Biesheng is newly married (3) After Sanfang received the letter, he immediately invited the three elders of the clan, brought the ancestral genealogy, set off from Beicheng, and rushed to the capital without stopping. On the evening of July 30th, I arrived at the palace. The concubine ordered people to tidy up the mansion in the east of the mansion early, and gave it to the three elders to live in, and repaired the Ziyun Pavilion for the third room to live in. This is the first time that Ning Yue and Sun Yao have seen the Xuan family other than the Wangfu. The appearance of the third master is similar to Zhongshan King. Because of the wind and sand all the year round, his skin is dark and rough, not as handsome as Zhongshan Wang, but it is also rare. Heroic and valiant. Like King Zhongshan, he was a bit serious, sitting on a chair with a stern look on his shoulders, he was really a pair of brothers. The concubine beckoned to Ning Yue and Sun Yao affectionately: "Kowtow to the third uncle." "yes." The two performed the kneeling ceremony that they would perform when meeting their elders for the first time. The third master hummed indifferently, with the stern look on his brows unchanged, he took out two red envelopes from his bosom and handed them to Ning Yue and Sun Yao respectively. As early as when the two got married, the third master sent him a gold vessel made by himself, and the two of them hadn''t returned the gift yet, so they just took advantage of this day to return them together. Ning Yue gave Third Uncle a bottle of Longevity Pill "extorted" from Sikong Liu, and Sun Yao gave a box of tea primers of the Sun family''s unique secret recipe, all of which cannot be bought in the market. The third master accepted it with satisfaction. The princess took the hands of the two daughters-in-law again, and looked at a beautiful young woman in her twenties beside the third master with a smile. The golden transparent gauze dress had a one-inch-wide belt with a dove egg button in the middle, tightly bound, making her slender waist look unbearable. Don''t look at her being so thin, the parts that should be big and the parts that should be raised are all very perfect. She smiled happily, with curved eyebrows and eyes, she was friendly and pleasant, without making people feel frivolous at all. "Yao''er, Yue''er, come and meet your third aunt." Wang Hao said with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, a trace of surprise flashed across the eyes of Ning Yue and Sun Yao at the same time. Obviously, the young woman was not a few years older than the two of them. They thought that she was the daughter-in-law of this generation just like them. . Probably feeling the surprise of the two, the princess explained in a low voice: "The third aunt in front passed away last year. This is your third uncle''s stepmother." It turned out to be a step-wife. At the age of my third uncle, it is a blessing to be able to marry such a young step-wife. But after thinking about it, with the Xuan family''s prestige, I don''t know how many girls have squeezed their heads to marry in, so it is not wronged to the new third aunt. The two kowtowed to Youshi, and called the third sister-in-law respectfully. Youshi happily mixed the two together: "I am overwhelmed by such a grand ceremony! I am not as rich and powerful as your third uncle. I made two small vests myself. I don''t know if you like it or not." She beckoned. The maid took out two small waistcoats, one white and one yellow, with blue luan embroidered as a pad, and when the light shone, it seemed as if they were about to fly out of the waistcoats, so lifelike. "Thank you third aunt, my fourth sibling and I both like it very much." Sun Yao smiled and took the waistcoat and asked Ning Yue to pick it first, and Ning Yue picked a white one. The princess finally introduced a girl who was too shy to hide behind Youshi and dare not communicate with others. The girl is about fifteen or sixteen years old. She is wearing a long pink dress. She has fair complexion and clear facial features. She is taller than Ning Yue and Sun Yao, with half of her head protruding, but she always bows her back and lowers her head, and when she stands there, her head is level with Ning Yue and Sun Yao. (end of this chapter) Chapter 515： Xiaobie wins the newlyweds (4) Chapter 515 Xiao Biesheng Newly Married (4) "Qin''er, they are your sisters-in-law." The princess said softly, except for Xuan Xiaoying and Xiangli, she was rarely so gentle. The girl called Qin''er was still hiding behind Youshi, as if she dared not and did not want to be seen. The third master frowned and sighed. Youshi turned around gently, pulled her out and said, "Don''t be afraid, huh? Yao''er and Yue''er are good girls, you will definitely like them." Qin''er bit her lip, and looked at the two of them timidly, and they were also looking at her, their eyes were so soft that they could almost shed water, but she was still startled, and shrank into Youshi''s arms in fright. Ning Yue has never seen such a shy person in two lifetimes! Youshi patted her on the back lightly, and said softly, "Didn''t you still make a gift at home and give it to the third sister-in-law and the fourth sister-in-law? Hurry up and show it to the third sister-in-law and the fourth sister-in-law." Qin''er clenched her lips and did not move. Youshi smiled: "Okay, I''ll give it to them." He took out two double-sided embroidered purses from the box he carried with him, and gave the purple one to Sun Yao, and the pink one to Ning Yue, "Qin''er''s embroiderer Much better than me, these are all embroidered by Qin''er, although she is shy, she still respects you very much in her heart." I haven''t met before, how can I respect you? This third aunt can''t speak normally. Ning Yue put away the exquisite purse, and thanked Qin''er with a smile: "Sisao is short of purses, so thank you sister Qin''er! However, Sisao seems to have nothing to give away, and only this square handkerchief is slightly worn all over her body. Worth some money." As she said that, Ning Yue took out a light blue silk handkerchief from her wide sleeve, and gently handed it to Qin''er. She knew that Qin''er was born, so she didn''t get too close, and waited for Qin''er to take it by herself. Just when Qin''er stretched out her hand timidly to pick up her handkerchief, her hand turned strangely, and a living peony appeared in the handkerchief. Qin''er let out an "ah" and plunged into Youshi''s arms. Youshi listened to Qin''er''s words, then turned to Ning Yue and said with a smile, "Qin''er said she likes sister-in-law Si!" Afterwards, the princess held Xuan Xiaoying in her arms to greet the third room. After getting along for a while, the relationship between Xuan Xiaoying and the princess was already very good. The time without crying is getting longer day by day. Third Uncle liked Xuan Xiaoying very much, and a light smile appeared on his serious face. Not to mention Youshi, he wished he could hold Xuan Xiaoying in his arms and not let go. As for Qin''er, probably because children are always soft and harmless, she actually took the initiative to squeeze Xuan Xiaoying''s hand. Meeting for the first time, the two rooms are very pleasant! "You just came here, I''m afraid you won''t be used to the food here, there is a Beicheng restaurant in the east of the city, the taste is really good, I''ve got someone to book a table, let''s go together." The princess held Youshi''s hand, very affectionate say. Youshi said softly: "It''s troublesome for the second sister-in-law. In fact, it''s fine to eat at home. You still have to spend so much time." "Where are you talking?" The princess scolded her, took Xuan Xiaoying from Biqing''s arms, and got into the carriage with You Shi. Qin''er stood there motionless, not intending to get in the car. The princess has long heard that this niece is introverted, but...wouldn''t be so introverted that she wouldn''t sit in the same car with her, would she? Youshi looked at Qin''er, and said apologetically to the princess: "She is like this. Every time she goes to a new place, she is very nervous. I see that she is about the same age as Yue''er. Let her ride in Yue''er''s carriage." "Alright." The princess agreed readily, not wanting to scare Qin''er. (end of this chapter) Chapter 516： Xiaobie wins newlyweds (5) Chapter 516 Xiao Biesheng Newly Married (5) Ning Yue was about to get in the car when she saw You Shi leading the shy Qin''er towards her. She smiled and said hello: "Third Aunt, Qin''er." Youshi said with a smile: "Qin''er and I want to ride in your carriage, don''t you think so?" Ning Yue actually saw that Qin''er was unwilling to get into the carriage of the princess just now. Qin''er was a child born to her third uncle and her late wife. When she was born, the princess hugged her. On the way, the princess and the prince returned home twice to worship their ancestors. She also had a little contact with Qin''er, but even so, Qin''er still had deep guard against the princess. This precaution was not aimed at the concubine alone, in fact, except for Xuan Xiaoying, Qin''er worked hard to guard against everyone who was not familiar with her. This is a very insecure person. Youshi will bring her to find him, maybe the trick just moved her. Ning Yue smiled: "Of course I don''t dislike it, it''s what I wish for." The three got into the carriage. In order to shorten the distance with Qin''er, Ning Yue made another trick, putting Qin''er''s night pearl in a small box, closing the lid, and opening it again, the night pearl disappeared. Ning Yue wrapped her hand behind Qin''er''s ear and snapped her fingers, Ye Mingzhu appeared in Ning Yue''s hand again. Qin''er''s eyes widened: "Ah?" But instead of plunging into Youshi''s arms like a frightened little rabbit like before, she took the small box and checked it over and over to see if there was any mechanism. He checked Ning Yue''s hand again. After coming and going, the guard against Ning Yue gradually subsided. Youshi''s eyes showed a hint of relief, and he whispered: "Qin''er really likes you, I rarely see her accept a stranger so quickly, except for children." Children are the least aggressive, even if they invade the safe distance between people, they will not make people feel uncomfortable. However, Qin''er''s deep guard against this world is indeed too strong. Why is this happening? "Qin''er...wasn''t like this before." Youshi lowered the volume just enough for Ning Yue to hear, "I stayed late, and at that time, Qin''er was already like this. But according to your third uncle, Qin''er used to talk to others My daughter is no different, she became so timid after being frightened later. She is not stupid, but she dare not express it. "What frightened you?" Ning Yue glanced at Qin''er out of the corner of her eye. She was still studying the small box with a very serious expression. Youshi shook his head: "I don''t know either, your third uncle didn''t say anything." In the end it is the stepmother, it is not as good as the first wife who is confident enough not to dare to press the third uncle. Ning Yue said softly: "It can be seen that she is very dependent on you, and you must have taken good care of her." This was helpful, Youshi smiled happily. The convoy soon arrived at the restaurant in Beicheng. The restaurant was very luxuriously decorated. Once you entered, you could be blinded by the jewels that filled the walls. The corners of Ning Yue''s mouth twitched. Didn''t the concubine fancy the food of his house, but the decoration of his house? Xuan Zhao had been waiting in the wing room early, and when he saw his family members coming, he warmly greeted him: "Father is busy in the barracks and has no time for a separate body, so he specially asked me to take good care of my third uncle, third aunt, and younger sister!" There was another war in the south, the second son was seriously injured, the elder son swung a knife and killed the enemy, and the younger son... why did he go? The third master quickly entered the table, and the princess asked the others to sit down as well. The shopkeeper came to the authentic Beicheng, and they enjoyed the meal, but Ning Yue and Sun Yao were not used to it. After dinner, the princess asked Xuan Zhao to take Qin''er and the others out for a stroll. Xuan Zhao took the three of them to Lihu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 517： Xiaobie wins newlyweds (6) Chapter 517 Xiao Biesheng Newly Married (6) Beicheng is sparsely populated, frozen all the year round, and deserted. It is rare to see green mountains and green waters, let alone these picturesque boats. Qin''er feels fresh. Xuan Zhao searched for a more luxurious painting boat, and wanted to choose the most luxurious one, but someone had already boarded it first. Before boarding the boat, something happened suddenly in the barracks. Xuan Zhao held Sun Yao''s hand and said, "You take the four younger siblings to play with Qin''er first, and I''ll pick you up when I''m done." Sun Yao nodded shyly: "Okay." Qin''er was accompanied by her personal maid, and went on the boat with Sui Sun Yao and Ning Yue. She was only a little familiar with Ning Yue before, but without someone more familiar, Ning Yue became her only "reliance" in comparison, and she gently grabbed Ning Yue''s sleeve. Ning Yue smiled slightly and took her hand. Sun Yao is a magnanimous person, she didn''t feel jealous because Qin''er favored Ning Yue, on the contrary, she thoughtfully arranged seats for the two of them. This is a two-storey painting boat. The first floor is a tea room and dining room, and the second floor is a wing room. The deck is very large. There are tea tables and cushions on the railing, and the three of them sit on the floor. The boatman presented fresh seasonal fruits: lychees, peaches, grapes, watermelons. There are few fruits and vegetables in Beicheng. Even if the Xuan family is very rich, some things are not easy to eat. Qin''er ate small bites. But I dont know if I forgot to look up the almanac when I went out today. Halfway through the lake tour, I ran into an unexpected guest. A bigger boat blocked their way, Sikong Shuo stood on the high platform, like a purple-clothed emperor, condescendingly looking down at this group of ants-like crowd, and said casually: "It''s such a coincidence, you can meet them in every lake you swim. Princess of the county." Ning Yue didn''t think it was a coincidence, but felt very unlucky, like eating a fly suddenly while eating hot pot, and it was slightly disgusting. Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "Master Zhongchang Shi is very interested. The battle in southern Xinjiang is imminent, but you don''t seem to be worried at all. I am really surprised that you compete with us ignorant women and children to swim in the lake." Open your eyes." "The teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, and put his delicate hand like a jade carving on the railing lightly, "Wars are the business of your Xuan family. I only need to serve the emperor wholeheartedly. There is too much interference. , it becomes the monopoly of eunuchs." "Master Chang Attendant, hurry up and serve the emperor! It''s windy here, beware of slipping your tongue!" Ning Yue said sarcastically. A diner on the painting boat suddenly slapped the table and stood up: "How courageous! To be so rude to Lord Zhongchangshi!" Ning Yue sneered: "What kind of **** are you? How dare you yell in front of me?" "You..." The diner turned livid with anger, and immediately jumped on Ning Yue''s painting boat, rolled up his sleeves, and wanted to show Ning Yue some color. This diner seemed to be a newcomer at first glance. He didn''t know the situation in the capital, nor did he know the status of the Xuan family in Xiliang as a whole, so he rushed forward and wanted to do something to Ning Yue. Ning Yue picked up a cup of hot tea and splashed it in his face! He was so burned that he was so angry that he slapped Ning Yue with his paw! But before he touched a hair of Ning Yue, he was kicked down by Geng Zhongzhi. He writhed in pain, and his brothers jumped over when they saw their elder brother being bullied. There were eleven of them, and they looked like a mob. Ning Yue sneered in her heart, and said it was a coincidence, a chance encounter? It was clear that he had made up his mind to trouble her, no matter how powerful Geng Zhongzhi was, he was only one person, how could he beat eleven strong men? Sikong Shuo slowly raised the corners of his lips: "Please ask me, maybe I will let them forgive me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 518： Xiaobie wins newlyweds (7) Chapter 518 Xiao Biesheng Newly Married (7) Ning Yue sneered: "Then I might as well ask for a pig or a dog." Sun Yao on the side was initially intimidated by this posture, but when she heard Ning Yue''s words, she was startled for a moment, then couldn''t hold back, and burst out laughing. "The ability to provoke people is good." Sikong Shuo slowly squeezed his hand on the railing, and then he flew and landed on the deck. Ning Yue said to Sun Yao: "Sister-in-law, take Qin''er back to the room to rest first." Sun Yao opened her mouth, somewhat puzzled, how the fourth younger sibling who was so timid and would have nightmares suddenly became so heroic, and even Zhongchang Shi was not afraid. But doubts are doubts, she still brought Qin''er in. Sikong Shuo walked towards Ning Yue, clasped the back of her neck with one hand, and gently clasped her in front of him. Geng Zhong wanted to beat this annoying guy out, but as soon as he tried hard, he found that he couldn''t move at all. Sikong Shuo didn''t even look at Geng Zhongzhi, he just stared at Ning Yue''s completely fearless face, and smiled softly: "I do have some interest in you, but don''t challenge my patience at will. you will regret." Knowing you, I am the real regret. Ning Yue looked at him coldly, the emotion in her eyes was extremely suppressed, and she wanted to kill him anytime, Sikong Shuo narrowed her eyes, raised her jaw and said, "Ma Ning Yue, if I remember correctly, I seem to have saved your life, and I haven''t done anything to hurt you, so don''t look at me like this, making me look like your enemy." Has abused me for ten years. If this is not an enemy, who is it? Ning Yue didn''t want to say a word to him anymore, so she pushed him hard: "Let go!" Instead of letting go, Sikong Shuo hugged her even tighter, letting her press her whole body against his chest: "Ma Ningyue, I have never been unable to get what I want, and you will not be the first special case. " This person, is his brain flooded, or is his brain trapped by the door? In her previous life, she treated him wholeheartedly and worshiped him like a god, but he dismissed her. In this life, she treated him like air, but he turned into a fly that couldn''t be chased away! "Sikong Shuo, you are shameless, I want more! My husband is coming back soon, don''t cause any misunderstanding between me and him!" "This seat wants you to misunderstand!" What''s the meaning? Could it be A guess was about to come out in her mind, Ning Yue''s eyes trembled, and the next second, she heard an extremely cold voice behind her. "What are you doing?" Sikong Shuo smiled ambiguously, let go of Ning Yue, looked at the man in black on another painting boat parked on the other side, and said, "Did you enjoy your trip to Southern Xinjiang?" Ning Yue turned around and bumped into a pair of eyes that were too dark to see the light. There was a sudden shock in her heart. The image of being "caught in bed" in her previous life ruthlessly flashed through her mind. She woke up early in the morning, and there was a man covered with hickeys lying beside her. She didn''t understand what happened, and Sikong Shuo threw her out of Weiyang Palace. A word of explanation... I don''t even listen! And similar things happened again in this life, in front of Xuanyin. "Xuanyin..." She opened her mouth and called his name, and then there was no more. Those who believe in her will believe no matter what, and those who don''t believe in her will still be suspicious even if they say something out of their mouths. Xuanyin jumped onto the deck, walked up to the two of them with a murderous look, raised his fist, and smashed down hard! Sikong Shuo took a hard hit, staggered two steps, and bumped into the railing behind him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 519： Xiaobie wins newlyweds (8) Chapter 519 Xiao Biesheng Newly Married (8) Those diners, seeing the lord being beaten, immediately surrounded him with rage. Xuanyin was holding back his anger and had nowhere to vent, so he punched them all and knocked them all down on the deck. Finally, Xuan Yin pulled out his dagger, and stabbed Sikong Shuo involuntarily. Sikong Shuo jumped back to his boat. The little trash who was helpless a few months ago is now a bit overwhelming when he starts to fight back. "Sikong Shuo, I''m warning you! Don''t appear in front of me again! Otherwise, I''ll see you once and kill you once!" After speaking in a cold voice, Xuan Yin picked up a torch and threw it into Sikong Shuo''s boat. It was set on fire, followed by beds, curtains, tables and chairs... Soon, the whole painting boat was on fire. Dare to burn Zhongchangshi''s boat, throughout the ages, Xuanyin is the first. Sikong Shuo clenched his fists tightly, his gloomy phoenix eyes gradually revealed a hint of ferocity in the firelight... Xuanyin dragged Ning Yue, angrily returned to the wing room, and then closed the door with a bang! Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched, she shook off his hand, took two steps back and said, "Don''t hit me!" Xuanyin choked with anger: "Who wants to hit you? Come here!" So fierce, don''t come here. "Can''t make it through?" Ning Yue took another step back, she could see clearly just now, this guy was completely angry, broke the bones of the group of people, and even set fire to Sikong Shuo''s boat He must have misunderstood her and Sikong Shuo. After teaching Sikong Shuo a lesson, now it''s her turn to teach her a lesson. She has such a small body, but she can''t withstand a punch. Seeing her keep backing away, Xuan Yin frowned even tighter: "My Lord told you to come over, did you hear me?" Ning Yue still didn''t move. In such a small place, is it possible for her to escape without going there? He has his own legs and can walk. Xuan Yin got up and came to Ning Yue. Ning Yue closed her eyes, punched him vertically, and it was almost done, come on! I''m dead, even a ghost won''t let you go! There is a warm and soft touch on the lips. Ning Yue was startled, and opened her eyes. "Concentrate." He bit her lip, and she gasped in pain. Big hands clasped her waist, caressing her delicately. Ning Yue slowly closed her eyes. It turned out that he didn''t want to hit her, but to kiss her. Let''s make it clear earlier, she doesn''t hate his kisses at all, on the contrary, she likes them a little bit. Ning Yue put her arms around his neck, and under his lead, slowly began to respond to him. Clothes are pushed up. Her beautiful beauty, like a picture scroll, is presented in someone''s eyes. "Don''t make trouble." Ning Yue is still a little shy. Although she has experienced a closer relationship, she has never gotten used to it, not to mention being separated for so long. Xuanyin clasped her hands on both sides to get the clothes: "I''ll just take a look." "Don''t look at it!" Ning Yue withdrew her hand, straightened her clothes, and sat up straight. Xuanyin opened her skirt and peeked inside. Ning Yue took his hand away, cleared her throat, and said, "Let me explain to you what happened just now. The third uncle and the others are here, and Sun Yao and I took Qin''er to the lake. Sikong Shuo should be counting on you today." When you come back, you will look for me, so you wait on the lake, deliberately pretending to have a private meeting with me...you, don''t get me wrong." "What is the misunderstanding?" Xuanyin asked in confusion. "I didn''t ask Sikong Shuo. It was really by chance. It was not my intention for him to grab me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 520： Xiaobie wins newlyweds (9) Chapter 520 Xiao Biesheng is newly married (9) "I know." "Ok?" "You are so handsome, would you like an old **** instead of him?" Ning Yue: "..." Xuanyin threw her down on the bed and kissed her again. Ning Yue was so soft from the kiss, her eyes blurred and said: "Sister-in-law San and Qin''er are next door, do you want to say hello to them first?" "Don''t!" Xuan Yin kissed her again, not enough kisses, wishing to swallow her in. Ning Yue knew what he was thinking, abstaining from sexual **** for a month must be exhausted, but really can''t, because of the sunflower water. Xuanyin looked at her sadly and pitifully. Ning Yue smiled softly, touched his cheek and said, "Is the trip to southern Xinjiang going well this time? Are you injured?" Xuan Yin lowered his eyes, and his eyes flashed: "It went very well, and there is no injury." After a pause, he said again, "It''s just that the internal injury is about to suffocate." Ning Yue''s complexion was pale, and she said again: "Did you mess with me behind your back?" Xuanyin snorted: "There are no peach blossoms, but a **** has met one!" "Who is it?" "A very annoying person!" "No...is it from southern Xinjiang?" Ning Yue asked tentatively. Xuanyin said angrily: "It''s from Nanjiang! It''s a Nanjiang princess who is as fierce as a dominatrix. Didn''t she just accidentally break into her tent? Chasing me! Hmph!" Ning Yue thought of the queen of his previous life, who should also be from Southern Xinjiang, so it couldn''t be... this princess, right? According to Sikong Liu, photosensitivity is a genetic disease of the southern Xinjiang royal family, so Lan Zhen is also likely to come from the southern Xinjiang royal family. Maybe this princess is Xuanyin''s cousin. It is no wonder that Xuanyin protects her better than Xuan Xiaoying. Should I tell Xuan Yin about Lan Zhen''s background? Forget it, why bother to tell him to pay attention to that woman? Ning Yue lowered her eyes: "I heard that the royal family in southern Xinjiang is very beautiful, you are not tempted by them, are you?" Xuan Yin took her hand and put it on "Touch it, does it look like you are attracted to someone else?" Ning Yue''s palms were hot, and the heat spread to her face, causing her cheeks to turn red: "Don''t be so naughty all the time!" Xuanyin buried his head in the crescent of his neck, and hummed aggrievedly: "Yueyue, I want..." "Wait, wait a few more days." Ning Yue said breathlessly. "How many days?" "Three...three days." Xuanyin''s eyes lit up: "You said this! After three days, don''t make any excuses to keep me out!" Ning Yue said softly: "No." The two stayed warm for a while, then went to the next door to say hello to Sun Yao and Qin''er, and went back to the palace together. Qin''er likes Ning Yue, and always holds Ning Yue''s hand. Xuan Yin snatched Ning Yue over, and gave Qin''er a vicious look, so frightened that Qin''er almost peed. After returning to the palace, Xuanyin greeted the third uncle and You Shi, and told the princess about Xuan Bin''s condition. Xuan Bin''s injury has been controlled, and if he is a little stronger, he will rush back to the capital. The concubine happily let the two of them return to the Liujin Courtyard. Regarding the painting boat, Sun Yao only mentioned Sikong Shuo finding fault, but Xuanyin taught her a lesson, and the concubine didn''t say anything. On the way back to Liujin Courtyard, he met King Zhongshan who came back from the military camp. King Zhongshan just said "I''m back" lightly, and passed Xuanyin by without asking Xuanyin how he was doing in southern Xinjiang. Okay, whether the process of rescuing Xuan Bin is dangerous or not, it seems that all he wants is the result that Xuan Bin is safe and sound. Now that the result is out, how hard Xuan Yin put in is completely unimportant to him. After taking a bath, Xuan Yin sat on the bed and played with the small box that he had stolen from Sikong Shuo. What happened today stimulated him again, and he wanted to dig out Sikong Shuo''s "treasure" and feed it to the dogs again. It''s a pity that he can''t dig no matter how hard he digs. "I don''t wipe my hair." Ning Yue took a towel, walked behind him, and gently wiped him. After wiping, he found that his nails had grown, so he took out the scissors and cut them off one by one. Xuanyin stared at her blankly. After cutting the fingernails, she picked up his feet, put them on her legs, and trimmed the toenails one by one. During the whole process, Xuanyin was in a daze. After she finished cutting, she glanced at him with a smile: "What''s wrong? Are you stupid?" There was a gleam of water in Xuanyin''s eyes that no one noticed, and he didn''t speak, but quietly put his head on her lap, put his face against her stomach, hugged her waist, and tightened his strength . "Yue Yue." "Ok?" "We, will always be together?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes." He closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep. Ning Yue stroked his eyebrows, as if at that moment just now, she felt an unusual emotion from him for the first time. It''s true... have you started liking me, Hyun Yin? Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips slightly, and placed a kiss between his brows: "We agreed to be together, don''t lose your heart when you meet the queen of your previous life. It belongs to me, understand?" In the quiet corner of the street, two petite "men" turned out one after the other. "Princess" "You said you would call me son!" "Yes, yes, sir, let''s... let''s go back, anyway... he killed Qu Lao, the emperor will not let him go." "No! I''m all in the capital! If you don''t kill that **** yourself, write my name Huang Fushan upside down!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 521： love rivals meet (1) Chapter 521 Meet the rivals in love (1) The first ray of sunlight in the morning came in through the cracks in the curtains. Ning Yue moved her eyelids, woke up from her sleep, and found herself tightly hugged by a pair of powerful arms. Ning Yue was slightly stunned, and then responded When I came here, I was sleeping on Xuanyin''s bed. I dont remember how I fell asleep yesterday. When I opened my eyes, it was just now. I didnt have a dream. Regarding the trip to southern Xinjiang, he only mentioned a few words, but from his deep sleep, Ning Yue could easily see that he had walked very hard this way. But, who cares about his hard work? Princess? Or the prince? They all only care about the life and death of Xuan Bin and Xuan Yu, Xuan Bin and Xuan Yu are safe and sound, and they don''t care at all about Xuan Yin''s love. Ning Yue gently lifted his obscene clothes. The wound had healed and the scab had fallen off, but there was a three-inch long scar lying across the place closest to the heart, and if it was an inch away, he might not be able to come back. Ning Yue''s chest suddenly felt a little congested, as if pressing on a huge stone, and even the fingertips that were stroking the scar gradually increased their strength. Xuanyin woke up slowly, opened her phoenix eyes, and saw Ning Yue looking at herself with a complicated expression, to be precise, she was looking at her heart. He closed his clothes casually: "It''s okay, the pain is gone." Where will it not hurt? With such a deep gash, it took a long time for the dull pain, not to mention, she was still pressed there all night If it was Xuan Bin who came back, not to mention the chest injury, even the toes were broken, the princess and the prince would check carefully, but it was him, no one cared about him. Since childhood, he has always come here like this. At this moment, Ning Yue suddenly had an impulse to tell him Lan Zhen''s life experience, and let him know that he may have other relatives in this world. His grandfather, his uncle, may love him like his own child. "Xuanyin, I..." She had just opened her mouth when Dongmei''s voice came from outside the door: "Fourth Master, the prince wants you to go to the barracks immediately!" "Got it." Xuanyin sat up, and at that moment, the sharpness between his brows caused the temperature in the room to drop suddenly. Ning Yue swallowed the words back, judging that Lan Zhen is a member of the Huangfu family based on a photosensitivity, it is too rash, if everything is just a coincidence, wouldn''t it make him happy for nothing? Let''s wait until we find the exact evidence and then tell him! After washing up, Ning Yue went to the Wenfang Courtyard to greet the princess. The third house was exhausted from traveling and traveling, and was exhausted. Before getting up, Ning Yue went to Huichun Hall again. Today is the day when the imperial court and various departments are resting. There are twice as many people on the street as usual, and the carriage cannot drive in, so Ning Yue abandons the carriage and walks. When passing by an alley, I saw a delicate young man covering his belly with one hand and leaning on the wall with the other, he was too weak to stand up. The young man had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and fair complexion. Even though he had a mustache, Ning Yue still recognized her as a woman at a glance. Ning Yue walked over, looked at her pale face, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?" Seeing that the other party was a young woman of her age, Huang Fushan suddenly forgot her identity, held the other party''s arm and said, "I...I have a stomachache. Is there a medical center near here?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, I will take you there." Huangfushan was so painful that she almost lost her strength. She leaned on Ning Yue and was supported by Ning Yue into the Huichun Hall. When the doctors saw the "man" brought in by the boss, they were stunned at the same time, but when their eyes touched the young man''s chest, which was obviously not peaceful, they all cleared their throats together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 522： Love Rivals Meet (2) Chapter 522 Meet the rivals in love (2) Ning Yue helped her to the VIP room, and called the female doctor to come and treat her. Huangfushan has no major problems, but she has a delicate stomach since she was a child, so she must not overeat or eat too irritating food. Usually in southern Xinjiang, she is under the control of the prince, so she dare not act presumptuously. The reined wild horses ate wildly. Finally, after eating a big bowl of extra spicy oil-splashed noodles in the morning, the stomach problem broke out. The doctor girl first gave Huangfushan acupuncture and moxibustion, which relieved part of the pain, and then prescribed a warming and tonic prescription, and asked Huangfushan to take it on time and according to the amount. "Are you taking it home and making it here, or making it here?" Ning Yue looked at Fang Zi and asked. "Just this way." Huangfushan lay on the bed, sweating profusely from the pain. She lives in a hotel now, and no one can make her suffer even if she brings medicine. Ning Yue unscrewed the medicine bag and went out. Half an hour later, she came in with a bowl of decoction. After Huangfushan took the medicine, her stomach began to growl. Ning Yue asked the waiter to buy her a bowl of millet porridge from the restaurant opposite. After eating, she felt that she had come back to life. She leaned against the head of the bed, wiped the sweat off her face and said, "Thank you so much for today! Otherwise, I would definitely die of pain there!" Ning Yue doesn''t know if it hurts or not, but if a girl accidentally faints in the alley, and then opens her eyes, she might be under some hooligan. Ning Yue persuaded her kindly: "Girl, the world is not good and the world is not peaceful. It''s inconvenient for you to walk around alone. You should bring a few more people with you." "You...you see that I''m a woman?" Huang Fushan pointed at her mustache and said with rounded eyes. Ning Yue smiled slightly, looked at her crappy disguise and said, "Which man is as beautiful as you? The skin is so tender that water can be squeezed out." In fact, she wanted to say that to pretend to be a man, at least tie up her **** first. Everyone likes to listen to good words, and Huangfushan is no exception. Huangfushan smiled a little embarrassedly, pulled off her mustache and said, "Then I''d better stop pretending to be a man in the future." Ning Yue handed her a clean handkerchief: "If you just don''t want people to see your appearance, you can put some yellow powder on your face, and then dot some moles, the effect is better than pretending to be a man." "You also guessed this?" Huangfushan wiped the place where the beard was pasted with a handkerchief, there was a lot of glue stuck there. Anyway, being seen, she simply took off the outer men''s clothing, revealing a vermilion tunic dress, coupled with her incomparable appearance, the whole room was robbed of light by her. What a pretty girl. Ning Yue secretly sighed, and soon said: "I hear the girl''s accent, it doesn''t look like a person from the capital." "Oh, you can still listen to an accent." Huangfushan touched her eyebrows weakly, and said with a dry smile, "To tell you the truth, I actually came from the south, but... it''s not convenient for me to disclose my specific identity." "Did you come by yourself?" Ning Yue asked. Huangfushan said: "There is also my maid, she is not acclimatized, she had diarrhea in the inn and did not come out." "Just two little girls? Do your parents know?" "I..." Huangfushan''s face turned pale, "I left a letter for my father." Ning Yue thought, if she gave birth to a daughter in the future and dared to come out to roam the rivers and lakes without saying a word, she would beat her so hard that even her own father didn''t know her. Huangfushan probably held back for too long, and finally found someone who could talk to her. After a short silence, she chattered again: "Well... well, actually, I didn''t come out to play, I came out to find someone to talk to. Revenge for the enemy!" Ning Yue glanced at her suspiciously: "You are a little girl, what kind of enemies do you have?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 523： Love Rivals Meet (3) Chapter 523 Meet the rivals in love (3) "It''s a sworn feud! He is the most despicable, shameless, arrogant, and indecent **** I have ever seen! I..." After a pause, Huang Fushan said, "That''s right, one of my sisters , taking a bath at home, he broke in suddenly, hugged my sister, and almost raped her! Do you think this kind of pedant should be cut to pieces? " "It is indeed very excessive." "It wasn''t enough, he ran to my house again and humiliated me... to my sister in every possible way! So I swear, I must kill him!" How could Ning Yue not be able to hear that the Deng Tuzi in her mouth was not bullying her sisters, but herself? Ning Yue sees through and doesn''t say anything, just said: "Then you should be careful in everything." For a foreigner to chase and kill a local, even if she is skilled in martial arts, she may not have much chance of winning. "Ma''am, you have such a kind heart. Whoever marries you is his blessing! Your husband must also be a good man, right? You will definitely not attract bees and butterflies everywhere like that disciple!" Ning Yue nodded slightly: "My husband-in-law is indeed very kind to me. You said just now that you attract bees and butterflies. Does that man already have a family?" "Isn''t it?" Huangfushan sat up straight and said with a serious face, "I only found out after entering the capital that he had already married a long time ago! I don''t know which unlucky woman married him!" "Things of a kind flock together and people are divided into groups. Perhaps his wife is not a good person... Ah-choo" Ning Yue sneezed fiercely before finishing her sentence. "Are you okay?" Huangfushan asked with concern, although she met this calm and gentle woman for the first time, she had a good impression of this calm and gentle woman and did not want her to be ill. Ning Yue smiled and shook her head: "It''s okay, maybe I sucked some dust." "Oh." "Actually..." Ning Yue probably held back some words for too long, and she couldn''t find someone to confide in, and they piled up in her heart, making her breathless, and she wanted to find someone to confide in, "I have a friend who also met recently. bothered." "What''s bothering you?" Huangfushan asked with wide black eyes. "Her husband, before meeting her, had married a wife, and then they broke up for some reason, and then, he didn''t remember the previous things." "You mean...have they lost their memory?" "Forget it, forget it, her husband and that woman both lost their memory, and they have nothing to do with each other, and they started their new lives. After they got married, she and her husband got along very well, and they both slowly fell in love with each other. But at this time, her husband went to other places for some family affairs, and ran into that woman by chance, and it seems that some unpleasant things happened by mistake." "I see, are you afraid that your friend''s husband will reunite with his ex-wife?" "Ok." "Didn''t they lose their memory? They don''t even remember each other!" "Yes, I didn''t recognize each other, but, by coincidence, they bumped into each other again. The man seemed to have offended a woman, and the woman began to find fault with him... I don''t know if I found it, would it be Will find love." "Oh, don''t say it, it''s really possible! This kind of shameless woman should dieAh Choo! Ah Choo! Ah Choo!" Huangfushan sneezed three times in a row. After an hour, Huangfushan''s stomach pain stopped completely, so she decided to bid farewell to Ning Yue and go back to the inn. Before leaving, she looked back and said with a smile: "You are the first friend I met in the capital! What''s your name? Where do you live? I''ve finished my revenge, please come to my house to play!" What a willful child, you ran away from home and brought a friend back home, your parents, you must not cut your friend. Ning Yue smiled lightly, and replied: "If we can meet again next time, I will tell you." "Okay, it''s a deal!" Huang Fushan left. Xuanyin went back and forth to pick up Ning Yue in the spring hall, and when he turned his head, he caught a glimpse of a familiar silhouette, and frowned tightly with his thick eyebrows, isn''t he dazzled? Has the **** also come to the capital? Ning Yue was making plans in front of the counter, when she raised her eyes, she saw Xuanyin Yushu standing there facing the wind, looking at her playfully, blushing, closed the account book, and said to the shopkeeper: "You do the rest, I will I''m leaving." The shopkeeper smiled: "The king of the county is here to pick you up again! Go!" Ning Yue bent her lips: "Yes." Xuanyin stretched out his hand towards her naturally, and she put her hand in Xuanyin''s. The two held hands and walked towards the carriage, Xuanyin suddenly said: "These days, don''t go out alone, come to the pharmacy and wait for me to pick you up." "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue asked strangely. Xuanyin touched her head: "It''s nothing, but I may have made some enemies in southern Xinjiang." "Okay." Ning Yue nodded obediently. It is a good thing that he is willing to take her so seriously, and she will not refuse. "By the way, you didn''t meet any strange people today, did you?" The **** seemed to have come out of Huichun Hall just now. "Strange person? You mean the little boy who disguised himself as a man?" The **** was obviously wearing women''s clothesXuan Yin shook her head: "No, just forget it if you don''t touch it." After getting into the carriage, Xuanyin hugged Ning Yue on her lap, and took out a very delicate brocade box from the hidden compartment. Ning Yue opened it and saw that it was a hollowed out begonia bead flower, seven begonias, seven colors, which means "legendary" in Southern Xinjiang: "Have you gone to Southern Xinjiang?" "It''s all at the Yanmen Pass, if you don''t go to the southern border, wouldn''t it be a waste of my trip?" Xuanyin smiled, "Do you like it?" Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips slightly: "I like it, help me put it on." Xuanyin put the bead flower on her bun. Ning Yue smiled: "Does it look good?" Xuanyin kissed her: "What''s the point? My lady, she looks good in anything she wears!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 524： Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit, Death Does Not Pay for Life (1) Chapter 524 Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit, Death Does Not Pay for Life (1) Ning Yue thinks that she should be past the age of listening to love, but every time the little tyrant talks about love, she still finds it pleasant. The two went to the century-old shrimp restaurant introduced by Dongba last time. The last cold reception is still vivid in my memory. Xuan Yin''s face was stinky, and he looked like I would eat you if you didn''t peel the shrimp for me. Ning Yue smiled slightly. Laughing, he peeled a big plate for him, but he didn''t eat much. Afterwards, the two went to swim in the lake again to make up for the interest that was interrupted by Sikong Shuo last night. The sun is very strong, but Ning Yue is not afraid of the sun. Anyone who has been imprisoned in a dark water prison for ten years will feel very confused about the sun. Ning Yue''s face was flushed red. Xuan Yin hugged her and sat on the deck, looking at the lake and mountains, listening to the waves, and suddenly felt that the years were quiet. The two of them got bored all afternoon, until there was a sudden thunder in the sky, as if it was going to rain, then they reluctantly returned to the palace. The thunderstorm this time came without warning. The sun was shining brightly one second, and the next second it was covered with dark clouds. The heavy rain, when the two stepped through the gate, splashed down. Xuan Yin quickly took off his brocade clothes, and covered Ning Yue''s head. He was wearing a plain white jacket, running in the rainstorm without any image. The second gatekeeper saw the master approaching from a distance, and hurriedly handed over the umbrella. "Hold it well." Xuanyin stuffed the umbrella into Ning Yue''s hands, and he hugged her up. The rain was too heavy. When they arrived at the Liujin Courtyard, Xuan Yin was completely drowned. Ning Yue was wrapped tightly, but before landing, only her hair and sleeves were a little wet. "Oh, did you get soaked?" Dongmei welcomed the two of them into the house worriedly. Seeing that her lady was fine, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Said, "Servants go fetch water!" Ning Yue hurriedly took off Xuan Yin''s wet clothes, Xuan Yin raised the corners of his lips playfully: "I can''t wait, let''s wash together?" "Can you be more serious? You''re still in the mood to joke after being soaked like this!" Ning Yue shot him a look, and quickly peeled off his wet middle coat. Xuan Yin bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. The little girl looked anxious, so pretty, like a virtuous little wife, but also like a stubborn little girl. When only a pair of obscene pants remained, Ning Yue withdrew her hand. "Why don''t you take it off?" Someone snorted twice in dissatisfaction. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled slightly, she looked away and said, "Take it off yourself, I...my clothes are also wet, I need to change." After speaking, she opened the door and went back to her den. Xuanyin just laughed, touched it all, and was afraid to see it! When both of them tidied up, Dongmei''s **** soup was ready. Xuan Yin frowned, turned his face away in disgust: "It''s so disgusting! Don''t!" "Let me do it." Ning Yue took the **** soup and sat down beside the bed. He was playing with Sikong Shuo''s "baby" again. Children who are exploring new things are persistent and stubborn. Ning Yue glanced at Dongmei, Dongmei backed away tactfully, then, Ning Yue looked at him gently, and said softly, "Drink some **** soup to sweat, otherwise, the moisture will stay in your body." of." "Hmph, don''t drink." Xuanyin continued to fix the small box, but the screwdriver didn''t work, he was already using a hammer. Ning Yue snatched his "toy" and asked seriously, "Do you want to drink?" Xuan Yin curled his lips: "You feed me." Ning Yue took a spoonful and brought it to his lips. He frowned his handsome little brow: "When you have acne, that''s not how I feed you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 525： Yueyue, a pot of pits, death is not worth life (2) Chapter 525 Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit, Death Does Not Pay for Life (2) She got pox? Ning Yue tried hard to recall the experience of those days, and some extremely ambiguous images gradually flashed in her mind, Ning Yue blushed slightly: "Would you like to drink or not! I drink it myself!" After finishing speaking, he took a mouthful. Unexpectedly, before swallowing it, he was forcibly kissed by someone, and rolled the hot **** soup into his mouth without leaving a drop. Someone licked Tim''s lips: "Why didn''t you think **** soup was so delicious before? I think I can drink ten bowls." Ning Yue: "..." You better stop drinking. After feeding a bowl of **** soup, Ning Yue''s face turned red, and her clothes... Xuanyin smacked his lips, and said dissatisfiedly to the door: "Dongmei, have another bowl!" Dongmei doesnt remember how many bowls of **** soup she brought into the house. Anyway, every time she goes in, she finds that the ladys clothes are different from the previous ones. What kind of games are the uncle and the lady playing? Drink a bowl of **** soup and change into a set of clothes? Why only young ladies change? The "evil game" between the young couple was interrupted at the fourth bowl. Shi Hua ran over and said that something happened to Sun Yao, please Ning Yue to go and have a look. At that time, Ning Yue had already been tortured by Xuan Yin I can''t even move my fingers. I haven''t reached the last step yet. If I really do it, the consequences...Ning Yue dare not think about it. Hearing Shihua''s report, Ning Yue resisted the powerlessness of lack of oxygen and sat up. Xuanyin hugged her on his lap, dressed her one by one, from the bellyband to the footwear, and at the end, lost a little more energy to her, and she finally regained a little feeling of being alive. Sun Yao had an accident in Wenfangyuan. It was just when the rainstorm just fell, Qin''er was frightened by something, suddenly jumped up from the chair, grabbed the fruit knife on the table, and began to swing and stab wildly. Biqing went to grab her knife, and was scratched on her arm. It was only a skin trauma, nothing serious. The other maid was not so lucky, the knife stuck into her shoulder, and she fainted from the pain on the spot. "Don''t come here! Don''t come here!" Qin''er kept yelling this sentence. Sun Yao came quietly behind her, intending to hug her arm and control the dagger, but Qin''er pushed hard and pushed Sun Yao to the ground. Sun Yao knocked her head to the corner of the table and made a small hole, bleeding profusely. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin arrived at the Wenfang Courtyard and wanted to go directly to see Sun Yao, but found that Qin''er was still in a very strong, or extremely alert state. Her eyes were full of fear, and she held the dagger with both hands: "Don''t come here! Don''t come here..." The way she held it was wrong, the tiger''s mouth was on the blade, and blood flowed down, but she didn''t seem to feel the pain, but instead held it tighter and tighter. Xuan Yin frowned thickly, stepped forward, and touched her sleeping point. She tilted her body and fell to Xuanyin. Xuanyin gently supported her and sent her to You Shi''s arms. By the way, she snatched her dagger. Youshi heaved a long sigh of relief! Princess patted her chest, feeling relieved! "You guys, clean up this side." Wang Hao gave an order, and several clever little maids stepped forward and cleaned up the house. Afterwards, Ning Yue, Xuanyin, and the princess all looked at Youshi, expecting Youshi to give a reasonable explanation for Qin''er''s situation. Youshi hugged Qin''er tightly in his arms, and said with a painful expression: "She has been frightened, and she will be like this when thunder strikes, as if she doesn''t know anyone, and doesn''t trust anyone..." Ning Yue stared suspiciously, and asked: "Third Aunt, you said that Qin''er had disappeared before. Was it also a thunderstorm day when she disappeared?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 526： Yueyue, a pot of pits, death is not worth life (3) Chapter 526 Yueyue, a pot of pits, death is not worth life (3) Youshi closed his eyes... nodded! Ning Yue vaguely felt that Youshi hadn''t told the truth, or that she hadn''t told the whole truth. Qin''er probably had more than just a thunderbolt out of control. "Leave this to me, you go to see Sun Yao." Xuan Yin shook Ning Yue''s hand. Ning Yue understands, no matter how much doubts there are, I have to wait until I get back. Ning Yue went to the next room. Sun Yao''s head has already been bandaged. The wound is on the forehead, not too deep. With proper treatment, there will be no infection and no scars. "The old man will leave first." The doctor twisted up the medicine box and bowed to Sun Yao. Sun Yao said shyly, "Please go slowly." Ning Yue was slightly confused, her head was thrown, it''s fine if she didn''t cry, why is Sun Yao still smiling so happily? "Yue''er!" Sun Yao waved to Ning Yue excitedly. Ning Yue walked over and sat down beside her: "How are you, sister-in-law?" Sun Yao didn''t answer Ning Yue''s words, but pursed her lips and snickered for a long time before she said with a chuckle: "Yue''er, I''m happy!" It turns out that you are happy, no wonder Huancheng is so happy, probably, no woman in the world can resist the joy of being a mother. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed an imperceptible envy, and she said sincerely: "Congratulations to the third sister-in-law! Finally blossomed with the third brother." "What blossoms and bears fruit?" Sun Yao showed a shy smile. Although she didn''t see the fleeting envy in Ning Yue''s eyes, she was also a woman, and she felt that emotion from Ning Yue. Holding Ning Yue''s hand, she said softly, "I also fell down, and the doctor found out that I was pregnant after taking the pulse. This time it was really too thrilling. Fortunately, I hit my head. If it was my stomach... I OK." Ning Yue put the other hand on the back of her hand, and comforted softly: "Auspicious people have their own appearance, you will definitely give birth to him healthy!" The tenderness in Sun Yao''s eyes deepened a bit: "I have it, and you should be there soon. Your relationship with your fourth brother is much better than that between me and Xuan Zhao. I can conceive, and you must be even better!" Thinking of the words of the witch, Ning Yue sighed secretly. It may not matter much whether she is childless or not close to her relatives. God gave her one thing, but took another thing from her. Although she didn''t want to admit it, but Sometimes she felt strongly that her rebirth must have taken someone''s life away, so she...wouldn''t have children. In Bishui Hutong, a thin middle-aged man in a blue-gray Taoist robe was sitting on a wicker chair under the porch to enjoy the cool. There was a burst of heavy rain, but it stopped soon. The air after the rain was very fresh, although it was not as good as in southern Xinjiang. It''s barely refreshing. Dong Ba peeled an apple for him, frowned and said: "I told you, don''t be so stubborn, can you? Wash your hands in the golden basin, you wash it once, at worst, you can wash it a second time after you finish practicing medicine! Saving a life is worth seven. Super Buddha, as doctors, shouldnt you be the most conscientious? Why did you let such a poor man die? He was cured well! Miaoshou genius doctor took a bite of the apple, and said leisurely: "There are so many poor people in the world, and God can''t even take care of them. As a mere mortal, I can''t do anything." "What can''t be done? You just don''t want to treat it!" Dongba rolled his eyes. "The person who wanted to be cured was killed by you, and I can''t blame me." In the words of the magic doctor, it is not difficult to hear a trace of gloating. Dong Ba snorted coldly: "You mean that Bai Wei''er? Did you make a mistake? She is so ugly, and she even made a condition for my young master to marry her! If every doctor prescribes such a condition to treat the disease, Can our palace open a harem?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 527： Yueyue One Pot Duan Pit Death Wont Pay for Life (4) Chapter 527 Yueyue, a pot of pits, death does not pay for life (4) "No matter how ugly she is, she is still the princess of Southern Xinjiang. Is it possible that she is not good enough to accompany a county king?" The miracle doctor Miaoshou said with a light smile. Although he was a prisoner, he didn''t seem to worry much about his situation, and he was very leisurely every day. Seeing his appearance of needing a beating, Dongba wanted to go up and give him two slaps, but he couldn''t, Dongba said depressedly: "We didn''t kill Bai Weier, why do you want to take her revenge on us?" ? "I''ve said it before. I don''t treat your wife because I want to avenge my apprentice. It''s her own fault, so I have tasted the bitter fruit. I have nothing to say. I just have my own. According to the rules, if you no longer practice medicine, you will no longer practice medicine." The genius doctor Miaoshou said leisurely. Dong Ba lowered his head and said: "But if you don''t cure my wife, she will have no children for the rest of her life. This is such a painful blow to a woman. As a father, you should know better than a servant like me. .If one day, your daughter also needs someone''s help, and that person is as heartless as you, will you feel helpless and sad?" The miraculous doctor''s action of gnawing the apple paused slightly, and after a while, he put down the apple, stood up and said, "I''m sleepy." When Xuanyin arrived at the Xiaobieyuan in the rain, the lights in the room of Master Miaoshou had been completely extinguished. "Sun Yao is pregnant." He said. Dong Ba was taken aback: "Huh? So fast? The third grandma is super fast! The efficiency of a fool like the third master is quite high!" Xuanyin twitched his forehead! Dong Ba gasped in pain: "Young master, why did you hit me? Did I say something wrong? It''s so fast, I got pregnant after only three months of marriage." Xuanyin glanced at the quiet room: "He still refuses to let go?" "Well, old stubborn donkey!" Xuan Yin''s eyes turned cold: "Just keep an eye on him, one day, let him treat him willingly!" After leaving the small courtyard, Xuanyin rode his horse back to the palace, and there was another thunderstorm in the sky. It seemed that there would be another heavy rainstorm, so he had to go back before the rainstorm came. However, when he quietly increased the speed of the fierce horse, he felt a strong murderous intent from the quiet and deserted street. He grasped the saber at his waist indiscriminately. "Deng Tuzi, take your life!" A woman in red flew down from the roof, swung a thorn tail whip, and lashed at him fiercely! It seems that I am not dazzled during the day. This hag has indeed come to the capital. She is so stubborn that she ran thousands of miles to chase and kill him. Xuanyin let go of the hand on the hilt of the sword. To deal with this kind of three-legged cat, there is no need for weapons at all. His eyes sharpened, and he grabbed the whip. This whip is made of ten thousand snow-capped silkworms, stronger than steel. It can''t be cut by ordinary weapons, unless you use Xuanjia''s Qingming Sword, but such a precious thing, It is absolutely impossible to appear on him. Xuanyin circled and tugged with one arm, and dragged Huangfushan down from mid-air. "what-" Huangfushan let out a scream and fell into his embrace. Last time he saw her as a last resort and held him hostage again, but this time, he didn''t want to touch her at all. He pushed with one hand, and Huangfushan fell to the ground with a whip, and fell on her back. "Ouch!" Huangfushan was in pain, rubbed her buttocks and said, "You...you...don''t be complacent! Let me tell you, I didn''t show my original skill because I was sick! In my heyday, my aunt, I...would beat you Looking for teeth all over the place!" Xuanyin was sitting in the carriage, condescending, with a trace of coldness on the corner of his lips: "Even if you show a hundred times more power, you are still no match for this king! If you are sensible, go back to your Xiliang for this king!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 528： Yueyue, a pot of pits, death is not worth life (5) Chapter 528 Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit Death Does Not Pay for Life (5) Huangfushan trembled with anger, picked up the whip on the ground, and planned to attack Xuanyin again, but unexpectedly, a group of men in black suddenly rushed out from the surrounding alley, brandishing a sword, and attacked Xuanyin. These people all had an aura that she was very familiar withBlood Guard. In Xiliang, ordinary guards are called bodyguards, higher-level guards are called dark guards, and even more powerful than the dark guards are the shadow guards of the Xuan family. In their southern border, there are not so complicated levels, they only have blood guards, but there are also high, middle and low levels. The blood guards that Vice Marshal Gao sent to assassinate Xuan Yin last time were middle-level blood guards equipped by the barracks, but this time they were high-level blood guards. Huangfushan raised her eyebrows and smiled, Deng Tuzi, you have offended quite a few people, and I am far more than the only one who came to chase you from afar! Xuanyin drew out his sword and started a fierce fight with these. He clearly felt that this group of people was more powerful than the blood guards who had chased and killed him in southern border before, but his internal strength had also undergone astonishing changes compared to a month ago. With one against ten, he did not lose at all. Huangfushan was in a hurry, she managed to catch this kid, so she couldn''t tell him to slip away! Huang Fushan grabbed the whip and also joined the melee. However, she is basically a disservice. Those blood guards probably recognized her identity and dared not hurt her. The wound began to ache faintly, Xuan Yin had no intention of fighting, and after hitting Huangfu Shan flying with his palm, he rode his horse away from the spot. Huangfushan was caught by the group of blood guards so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground again, but she turned her head and glared at them: "Who wants you to save? Aren''t you here to kill people? What do I do? It''s all right now, let''s go!" Run away for him!" After visiting Sun Yao, Ning Yue went back to the Liujin Courtyard. Xuanyin was not there. She planned to read for a while and wait for him to come back. But at this time, something happened in Huichuntang. Recalling what Xuanyin said, she was not allowed to go out alone, she hesitated for a while, but Huichuntang''s life was at stake, so she went anyway. The streets washed by the torrential rain were unusually clean and deserted, and it was impossible to squeeze in on weekdays, but this time, it was unimpeded. Ning Yue soon arrived at Huichun Hall, which was already full of rioters and onlookers. "What happened?" Ning Yue asked the shopkeeper. A few days ago, Mama Zhong''s daughter-in-law gave birth. She took Mama Zhong''s long vacation and invited a new shopkeeper. The shopkeeper told her the situation in detail. It turned out that during a heavy rainstorm, a pair of young parents brought their three-year-old son to Huichun Hall for medical treatment. The child had diarrhea for five days, was seriously dehydrated, and drenched a little Er Yu, he went into complete shock shortly after entering Huichun Hall. The young couple insisted that Huichuntang had cured their child, and beat up the doctor. "Did Doctor Tong be injured?" Doctor Tong is usually the doctor who sees children. He is a doctor of Taiyuan College. He is thirty-five years old and has a lot of experience. Ning Yue is very confident in his medical skills, and never believes that he will cure a child with diarrhea. The shopkeeper said: "The nose is bleeding. The old doctor is showing the rest." Ning Yue opened the curtain, glanced at Doctor Tong who was lying on the bed receiving treatment, walked to the hall, looked at the parents and said, "Which one of you beat the person in Huichun Hall?" The man stood up and said fiercely: "What''s wrong with me? Are you the boss here? It''s just in time. The people under you have stunned my son. I want you to come with me to see the officer!" " Ning Yue calmly dealt with the anger of a grown man, and said coldly: "I can go with you to see the officer, but before I go, I must first investigate the responsibility for the accident! Guard Geng!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 529： Yueyue, a pot of pits, death is not worth life (6) Chapter 529 Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit Death Does Not Pay for Life (6) "Miss." Geng Zhong stepped forward. "Go to Zizhu Forest and invite old Mr. Sikong to help make a notarized diagnosis to see if the child''s shock was caused by our improper treatment!" "yes!" Geng Zhongzhi put on his bamboo hat and coir raincoat and went. When the man heard that he wanted to invite Si Kongliu, he suddenly lost a bit of confidence. Subconsciously, he wanted to make peace, but he didn''t say it out of face. The Purple Bamboo Forest is not far from here, and Sikong Liu came very quickly. Ever since he knew that this girl suffered from infertility due to Gu poison, Sikong Liu has been very tolerant towards her. Ning Yue told him what happened, he frowned, went inside to look at the little boy, first took the pulse, then checked the boy''s pupils, and then pinched the little boy''s skin: "This is diarrhea and dehydration. Well! How are you parents? Dont you know how to send it earlier? "Ah, this..." The man was speechless, and after a while, he blushed and said, "Mr., can I...my son be saved?" "They have already fed your son salt water and sugar water, and he will wake up soon!" Sikong Liu glared at the man impatiently, "Still beating people? You can bear it!" The man wanted to hang his head in his crotch. Sikong Liu asked Ning Yue: "Girl, are you not injured?" "I''m fine, I''m sorry to call you so late." Ning Yue bowed respectfully. Sikong Liu waved his hand: "Forget it, it''s easy." Ning Yue personally sent Sikong Liu to the carriage, ordered Geng Zhongzhi to **** Sikong Liu back to the mansion, then turned around and returned to the hall, and said to the man: "Now, come with me to see the official!" "Huh?" The man was startled, and muttered, "I...my son is fine, no...I won''t report to the police." Ning Yue said sternly: "You said you won''t report to the official if you don''t report it to the official? Then how will the debt be settled for the person you hurt me?" III pay the medical bills. Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves and sneered: "From then on, everyone will be like you. If you are unhappy, you will catch my doctor and beat him up. After the beating, you will only pay a little money. Who would dare to work here?" "I... I, I, I... can I apologize?" "late!" "My brother-in-law is the servant of the Huangmen! You dare to arrest me..." The man became tough when he was soft. Don''t talk about a little Huangmen servant, even if she is the prime minister, don''t even think about causing trouble in her territory! "Dongmei!" "Miss." "You and the shopkeeper, together send this troublemaker to the Yamen!" The parents of the world are right, and it is right to get angry for the sake of their children, but she must not tolerate such behaviors if they rashly hurt others because of their own emotions. She wants everyone to see clearly that her doctor in Huichuntang is not so easy to bully! After dealing with the matter of Huichuntang, the sky thundered again. Ning Yue hurried into the carriage, hoping not to be stopped by the heavy rain. When she passed by a secluded street, she faintly smelled a **** smell from the damp and hot ground, as if there had been a massacre here not long ago. Ning Yue''s heart constricted for no reason, and the murderous aura around her gradually swept towards her from thin to thick. She opened the curtain, poked her head out, and looked into an alley that was too dark to see a ray of light. There were ten blood guards hiding in the alley, and they made gestures with each other, and were about to attack Ning Yue, at this moment, Huang Fushan who had no choice but to go after Xuan Yin and returned cried out in surprise: "It''s you, ma''am! " (end of this chapter) Chapter 530： Yueyues death is not worth life (7) Chapter 530 Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit Death Does Not Pay for Life (7) The blood guards slowly put back the half-drawn sword. Huang Fushan quickly walked up to Ning Yue, held Ning Yue''s hand, and said with bright eyes: "We are destined to meet again!" "Yes." Ning Yue raised her smiling face slightly, she had an indescribable affection for this fierce and beautiful girl. Huangfushan smiled and said, "It''s so late, why are you still outside? It thundered again just now, and it might rain again!" At the end of the talk, she widened her eyes, her playful appearance was very cute . Ning Yue smiled unchanged and said, "I''ll come out as soon as I have something to do." "Then have you finished your work? Do you need my help?" Huangfushan asked seriously. Ning Yue laughed softly: "Thank you for your kindness, I''ve already finished. What about you? Why haven''t you returned to the inn even though you know it''s going to rain? Is your stomach still hurting?" Huangfushan patted her chest and said, "It won''t hurt long ago! I''m going to be sick soon, and I''ll recover soon. After taking a dose of medicine, I''ll be fine again!" After a pause, he sighed and said, "I wanted to go back The inn, but I met my enemy!" "Then... did you kill him?" "No, it''s his fate this time! I was injured and my vitality was exhausted. When I recover, let''s see how he escapes from my palm!" She said viciously, and made a grasping gesture. Ning Yue blinked and asked, "You can''t beat him?" "You...you guessed it again?" Huangfushan kicked the pebbles on the side of the road dejectedly. In order to chase and kill the man who underestimated her, she almost crossed half of Xiliang country, what a poor girl. Perhaps it was a similar experience that resonated with Ning Yue''s vengeful heart. Ning Yue took out a small porcelain bottle from her purse and handed it to her: "This is the new cartilage powder from the pharmacy. It is colorless and tasteless. It is a hundred times more powerful than traditional cartilage powder, even an elephant can be fascinated, and it does not need to be taken orally, just sprinkle it in the air and let him inhale a little! I believe that no matter how good your enemy''s martial arts are, it will never be possible Have the power to fight back." "Wow! So miraculous!" Huangfushan''s eyes began to glow with a green light. "What''s the point? I haven''t told you the most miraculous effect yet." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Huangfushan widened her eyes excitedly: "What effect?" Ning Yue said mysteriously: "Didn''t you say that man is a disciple? If you inhale a lot of cartilage powder, it will make him stop lifting." "Wow! This is what I want the most!" Huangfushan hugged Ning Yue, wishing she could kiss Ning Yue on the face! Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder and said in a gentle voice, "I hope you will avenge your revenge as soon as possible." Huangfushan was so excited that she almost jumped up: "I will, I will! Even if I can''t kill him, I will let him die!" Ning Yue smiled and didn''t answer. Huangfushan said again: "By the way, madam, has your friend''s problem been solved?" Ning Yue''s smile slowly faded: "No, that woman has some background, and she''s very pretty, so it''s not that easy to deal with." "So...you''re a vixen? Ah!" Huangfushan sneezed again. Ning Yue asked with concern: "Are you okay, you sneeze during the day, did you catch a cold?" "No, just an itchy nose." Huangfushan sniffed, looked at Ning Yue and said, "Ma''am, I can''t deal with others. I''m very good at being a vixen! My father...cough, my father''s concubines are all killed. I tidy up very obediently, when they see me, they are like a mouse seeing a cat, hiding if they can, and kneeling obediently if they cant hide! No one dares to do anything wrong!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 531： Yueyue, a pot of pits, death is not worth life (9) Chapter 531 Yueyue One Pot and Duan Pit Death Does Not Pay for Life (9) Thunder bursts, it seems that someone screamed... The next day, it was sunny after the rain. Ning Yue was sore all over, as if she had been crushed by a heavy object. She raised her finger and gasped. She couldn''t tell whether it was what she wanted, or whether it was caused by the poison, and kept pestering him for begging. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore, and he said that the appetizers were finished, and the main meal was about to be served... Dongmei pushed the door and came in, the air was filled with a fishy-sweet lust, she blushed instantly, fortunately she wasn''t on duty last night, according to Lian Xin, the hot water was called three times. "Ahem, miss, are you awake? Are you hungry?" She lowered her head, not daring to look at Ning Yue''s hickeys all over her body. Guessing that their little farewell is better than the newlyweds, they will definitely have a lot of affection, but they did not expect their affection to be so intense. "A little hungry." Ning Yue touched the empty side of the bed, "Where is Xuanyin?" "I was called to the barracks by the prince. The princess has already asked for leave for you, so there is no need to go to pay your respects. It''s just..." Dongmei stopped, with a look of hesitation. "Just what?" Ning Yue held back the soreness all over her body, and sat up slowly. Dongmei said solemnly: "Last night...a maid was killed." Ning Yue frowned: "Who? Has the murderer been caught?" "It''s a new servant girl. It seems that a blood vessel in her neck was scratched. The murderer is still investigating. This morning, Mr. Guo came to conduct an autopsy and investigate the scene. More results will be released tomorrow." Genius will come out." Dongmei said. "Can you tell me the specific time of death?" "It said it was midnight... when the thunder just started." At that time, she was just beginning to make out with Xuan Yin, and indeed she heard a scream, and she thought it was an excessive auditory hallucination, but now it seems that it might be from the deceased. After Ning Yue washed up, she used some ginseng soup and regained some strength, and went to Wenfangyuan. After such a big event, even if there is no need to ask for peace, you should sit in front of the princess. The people from the third room were also there, and Youshi was holding Qin''er''s hand and sitting aside. The third master was away, and he went to discuss with the elders about rebuilding the ancestral hall of the palace. Qin''er has recovered from yesterday''s anomaly, she sat there quietly, eating the food on the plate in small bites. "Mother Concubine, Third Aunt." Ning Yue bowed to the elder, then looked at Qin''er and said, "Qin''er." Qin''er smiled shyly, lowered her head, and continued eating. Princess pointed to the chair beside her: "Sit down, every time the fourth child says he doesn''t need you to come over, you will force him to come over." "It''s much better to take a day off." Ning Yue said with a smile. In the room, no one was involved in the case, but the atmosphere was still a little depressed, You Shi hurriedly smiled, and said: "I heard that Yao''er is pregnant, it''s such a happy event! Yaoer''s joy, when she returns to Beicheng, she will have great luck to go!" When mentioning Sun Yao''s fetus, the concubine''s complexion softened a little, and she said with a light smile, "I''m surprised too. Seeing that she is weak, I thought she would have to wait three or two years before she conceived." Glancing at Ning Yue, Added a sentence, "You are still young, don''t worry, huh?" Ning Yue bowed her body: "Yes, Concubine Mu." Xuan Yin came out of the barracks, worried that Ning Yue would not be able to wait for him, so he went to Huichun Hall alone, didn''t eat any food, and hurried back. Just walking halfway, bumped into Huang Fushan who was also in a hurry. Huang Fushan heard that there is a lobster restaurant in the capital that is very delicious, and there will be no seats if you go there late, so she ran there in a hurry. Unexpectedly, just after turning a few alleys, she ran into Deng who had escaped from her several times. Disciple! "Hey! Let me catch you again!" There is a way to heaven if you don''t go, but there is no way to **** you break in! I can''t beat you, but I have the medicine given by my wife, which will definitely make you "die" incomparably ecstasy! Xuanyin looked at her indifferently, Yueyue gave him a bottle of potion yesterday, and was about to try the effect with this dominatrix! (end of this chapter) Chapter 532： A good show is staged (1) Chapter 532 It''s a good show (1) After half an hour, Huangfushan fled in a panic and returned to the inn. Xiaojuan was lying on the bed in a daze. Ever since she entered Xiliang, she was not acclimatized. This symptom continued until she entered Beijing, and it became more and more serious. can not go. In fact, she also hopes to run all over the street like a princess! After all, after staying in the palace for a long time, who doesn''t long for the air outside? "Oh, this **** body is dragging me to death!" Xiaojuan sighed while clutching her stomach, then glanced at the sky outside the window, guessing that the lady would not return for a while, so she got up and wanted to order some clear porridge for herself As soon as Bai Cai opened the door, he bumped into Huang Fu Shan. Huangfushan covered her face and jumped up and down: "Ahget out of the wayget out of the wayah" Xiaojuan was startled, looked at Huangfushan who seemed to be stimulated by something, and asked in bewilderment: "Princess, what''s the matter with you? What are you shouting for?" "I...I''m ashamed to face people!" Huangfushan roared angrily. Different from other girls families, her princess never shed tears. No matter what happens, whether she is sad or angry, she only knows how to roar. Xiaojuan froze for a moment, unable to tell whether the young lady had done something shameful, or "Miss, have you seen something you shouldn''t have seen? Men? Ah? Miss, have you seen men? Naked? Ah! Miss, which man have you seen all?" Xiaojuan also screamed. Huangfushan took down the hand that had been covering her face. "what-" Xiaojuan fell to the ground! The eyes were wide open, and the eyeballs seemed to protrude. After a long while, he closed his jaw manually, and asked in disbelief, "Miss, you...your face...your face..." "I know my face, so you don''t need to remind me!" Huangfushan said angrily, then glanced at the bronze mirror, and then, "Ah" She also fell to the ground! This beautiful face can no longer be described as ugly. The whole face is swollen, like a pig''s head, and is covered with fine red bumps. It was about to be burst by edema, and it was slightly shiny. She quickly got up from the ground, opened the medicine box she carried with her, and found a box of white ointment from a pile of bottles and jars. This was given to her by Bai Wei''er when she was still alive. She forgot the specific name, but she only knew that no matter what skin disease, if you rub it, it will be cured immediately. She turned her head, glared at Xiao Juan who was still in a dull state, and jumped anxiously: "What are you doing in a daze? Go get me some water!" "Oh, oh oh! Yes! I''m going, slave!" Xiaojuan scrambled to the ground, fetched a basin of cold water, and washed Huangfushan''s face. Huangfushan''s face was itchy and painful, and she wanted to scratch it, but every time she scratched it, her heart hurt! "Damn Xuanyin! Where did you get the poison, it''s more powerful than the disfiguring water in our southern border!" Disfigurement water? Xiaojuan was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that this was a special name her princess gave to a kind of poison. The main effect of the poison was to make people rot and die after oral administration, but her family likes to take it For external use, tricks and so on, those concubines who teased and teased the prince, although not fatal, made those women suffer every time. Look at Miss''s appearance, she seems to have been poisoned by disfiguring water "Miss, this...is this caused by the disfiguring water?" She said cautiously. Huangfushan glared at her again, and just one staring movement affected her entire face, causing severe pain. She gasped and said, "You are blind! How could this be disfiguring water? Just disfiguring water The idea is poisonous, as for making this princess hurt like this? This princess has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and she is the least afraid of pain. The toxicity that even this princess-ss-cant stand must be a hundred times more severe than disfiguring water!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 533： Its a good show after wearing it (2) Chapter 533 It''s a good show (2) You, you are obviously squeamish, okay? Xiaojuan muttered secretly. "Or...do you think this princess is very delicate?" "No, no, no! Absolutely not!" Xiaojuan stared round her eyes and waved her hands solemnly. Huangfushan endured the pain and washed her face. The veil brushed against the swollen skin, as if directly on her heart. The pain made her tremble all over. She didn''t think disfiguring water could hurt people like this! It must, it must be that the apprentice found a more powerful heresy! Southern Xinjiang''s poison technique is famous all over the world, but she was actually defeated by a stunned young man from Xiliang! It''s too unacceptable! "Xuanyin, just wait, this princess will kill you!" After applying the medicine, Huangfushan opened the door, and decided to find the blood guards sent by Grandpa Huang, unite with them, and kill Xuanyin! Xuanyin sat on the carriage, weighed the medicine bag that Huangfushan accidentally dropped on the ground when he fled, and smiled disdainfully, just like that kind of **** with the brain on the soles of his feet, who still wants to give him medicine? His slow motion is faster than her. However, he still prefers the feeling of fighting to using poison. He casually threw the medicine pack out of the car window. The medicine package scattered in mid-air, the cartilage spilled out, most of it was scattered in the empty corridor, and a small half Huangfushan opened the door, and a faint cool wind blew in, colorless and odorless: "This princess is looking for Grandpa Huang... Grandpa Huang... Huang..." With a bang, she fell to the ground! The results of the autopsy came out. Before she died, she had no violent fight with the murderer, nor suffered any sexual assault. She was killed head-on. Before she died, she should have seen the murderer and knew the murderer, so she did not make any act of resistance. . However, Guo Kuang found some skin tissue from her fingernails, which was preliminarily determined to be the murderer. It is very likely that when the murderer strangled her neck, she instinctively scratched her paw and scratched the murderer. The murderer was a man who was scratched. This is the conclusion that Guo Kuang can judge from the corpse and the scene. The princess began to search for the murderer in a carpet-like manner in the mansion. Since the servant girl knows someone, she must be an acquaintance and must be in the mansion. In order not to cause panic, she asked Biqing to check among the servants one by one in the name of making new clothes. Sun Yao''s body is getting better, and she can start to walk on the ground. The doctor said that the fetus is more fragile in the first trimester and the last trimester, so be careful in everything. Xuan Zhao has already moved to the study to sleep. Sun Yao''s moon is light, and she doesn''t show her bosom, but there is still a trace of gentle motherhood faintly exuding between her brows. She shook Ning Yue''s hand, "I heard that a maid in the mansion was killed." Ning Yue nodded, and said: "The concubine mother is looking for the murderer, the third sister-in-law can take care of the baby, don''t worry about these things." "I''m not bothered. I''m bored now. Ever since I found out that I''m pregnant, my concubine won''t allow me to do anything. In the past, I was asked to settle accounts and check the warehouse every now and then. Now, I can''t even eat without waiting for someone Hello." Sun Yao said with a sigh. Ning Yue laughed: "It can be seen that the mother concubine attaches great importance to your fetus. If it is not done well, it will be the eldest grandson of the Xuan family." "Ma Ningxi is still pregnant." Sun Yao said with a slight frown. She was a fake, she couldn''t give birth, and now she''s acting like a human being with her tail between her legs, so she doesn''t dare to come out and make trouble. Ning Yue smiled: "The third sister-in-law must be more blessed than her." Sun Yao happily raised the corners of her lips. The two walked along the path in the mansion. As they walked, they met the third uncle and three elders of the clan. They were holding a few drawings and gesturing on an open space. (end of this chapter) Chapter 534： A good show is staged (4) Chapter 534 It''s a good show (4) "Some **** about the barracks." Xuan Yin hummed softly. Ning Yue stared at him steadfastly. After getting along for a long time, some small expressions can easily betray a person''s heart. Of course, it may also be that women are naturally very sensitive to men''s intuition. She vaguely felt that he seemed to be hiding something from her. . "Xuanyin." "Ok?" "That day, you told me not to go out alone in the future. Did your enemies from southern Xinjiang come after you?" Last night, when she came out of Huichun Hall, she also felt a cold murderous aura on the way, but she ran into the little girl behind her. Girl, after talking with the little girl, the murderous look disappeared, and she once suspected that it was her own illusion. Xuanyin rubbed the top of her hair, pondered for a moment, and said: "I have chased some, so in the future, don''t go out alone, wait until I solve them." Originally, he hoped that she would not go out and stay in the mansion would be the safest, but with her temperament, he might not be able to let Huichuntang go. Ning Yue didn''t care about this question at all, because that''s not what she wanted to know from the beginning. She looked at his expression for a moment, and asked tentatively: "Last time you said that the princess of Nanjiang also sent people to hunt him down. Are you, the person this time, also sent by her?" Though the blood guards were afraid of the dominatrix, they didnt seem to be with the dominatrix. When they appeared, the **** herself was very surprised. Xuan Yin thought about it, then shook his head: "No." Ning Yue didn''t speak anymore. "Princess, princess! Princess, wake up!" Huangfushan opened her heavy eyelids, and found herself lying on the bed in the inn, and asked hoarsely, "What''s wrong with me?" Xiaojuan said worriedly: "You fainted suddenly! This servant asked the doctor to show you, and the doctor said that you may be too weak. This servant bought ginseng soup, you can drink some!" Physical weakness? People who practice martial arts, where can their bodies be empty? But if it is not physically weak, why do you faint? Of course, Huangfushan didn''t expect that she inhaled a small amount of cartilage powder by mistake. She touched the purse at her waist, and realized that the things that Madam gave her were missing, so she thumped the bed angrily: "It must have fallen. It''s on its way! It''s abominable!" "Princess, drink some ginseng soup." Xiaojuan brought the ginseng soup to the bed and fed her spoonful by spoonful. Huangfushan frowned: "How long have I been asleep?" "One day and one night." Xiaojuan stirred the spoon and said, "Princess, let''s go back to southern Xinjiang. The capital is too dangerous. You have only been out a few times. Once you had a stomach problem, and once you were almost disfigured. Then I fainted again. If this continues... I am afraid that you will not be able to see His Highness the Crown Prince alive." "Small crow''s mouth!" Huangfushan rolled her eyes at her and touched her face. Bai Wei''er''s medicine was effective, and the swelling went down a bit, but the pain was still severe, and she still couldn''t recognize her original face when she looked in the mirror. She clenched her fists angrily, "That **** made me like this! I won''t let it go! Even if I die with him, I must kill him!" "Are you really going to kill him, or have you taken a fancy to him?" Xiaojuan muttered. Huangfushan kicked her, and said angrily: "This princess will fall in love with that kind of apprentice? A joke! Even if this princess likes a pig, she won''t like him!" Then why did you come all this way? Knowing that his three-legged cat''s kung fu can''t beat others. Thinking like this in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it out of her mouth, Xiaojuan nodded, and finished feeding Huangfushan the ginseng soup. At nightfall, Huang Fushan put on the curtain and went out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 535： A good show is staged (5) Chapter 535 It''s a good show (5) what? Of course it was Xuanyin. After several times of analysis and conclusion, she felt that Xuanyin would often appear in the South Street area, so she decided to try her luck there again. Huichun Hall is busy at night, after dinner, Xuanyin sent Ning Yue here, got off the car, hugged her and kissed her: "I''ll go to the military camp first, and I''ll pick you up later, it''s agreed, don''t mess around anymore run, you know?" "Yes, I see." Ning Yue responded with a smile, raised her hand, helped him unbutton the collar, and said softly, "Go early and come back early." Xuanyin got into the carriage. Huangfushan stood at the corner of the street. From her angle, she happened to see Ning Yue''s face. She saw Ning Yue being hugged by a man. The man bowed his head as if making a kissing gesture. Ning Yue helped him After tidying up her clothes, she only saw the tenderness that was about to overflow with happiness in the eyes of her mother and concubine, when she was with her father and king. That''s... Madam''s husband-in-law, right? Besides her husband, which man would a woman treat like this? The carriage left South Street. Ning Yue turned around and walked into the Hall of Rejuvenation. Huang Fushan walked over with a smile: "Ma''am! We meet again!" Ning Yue looked suspiciously at the woman wearing a red curtain standing in front of her, and was slightly startled: "We...know each other?" Huangfushan''s face was swollen badly, she was ashamed to show her true face, she smiled embarrassingly, and said, "Ma''am, it''s me! So soon, you don''t remember me?" Ning Yue recognized this voice. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It''s getting dark, why are you still wearing the curtain?" "Oh, it''s a long story." Huangfushan sighed helplessly, looked in the direction the carriage was leaving, and said, "Madam, that man just now was your husband-in-law, right?" "Yes." Ning Yue also glanced over there, the carriage had disappeared at the end of the road, "Did you see him?" "Yeah, you two really match!" Well, in fact, only one back was seen. Ning Yue smiled. Huangfushan said again: "Did your husband send you out on a special trip? I think he left you here." "Yes, he will pick me up after he finishes his work." Ning Yue said. "I really envy you for finding a husband who loves me so much!" Huangfushan said sincerely, "Your relationship is very good just by looking at it. He doesn''t have a concubine, right?" "Not really, he doesn''t have much contact with women." Besides his two younger sisters, even Qin''er almost fainted on him that day, and he quickly pushed it to Youshi. It was hard for her to imagine what it would be like for him to be with other women. Huangfushan raised his eyebrows and said: "A man should be like your husband! He is devoted to his wife and loyal to him. How can he be like that disciple, who even got married and provoked a big girl!" Ning Yue smiled slightly, glanced at her, and thought to herself, this little girl can''t do without that apprentice, every time she says she wants to kill someone, but she doesn''t kill her every time, I don''t know, is it? It''s not that they became enemies by mistake. "Girl, the breath I hear is still a little weak, is it because your body hasn''t recovered yet?" "No, I was killed by that disciple!" When Xuanyin was mentioned, Huangfushan gritted her teeth in anger. "Have you met your enemy again?" Ning Yue asked wonderingly. "Yes." Huangfushan nodded gloomily. Ning Yue asked: "Then you...have you used the medicine I gave you? How effective is it?" "Forget it, I lost your medicine." "How could it be lost?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 536： Its a good show after wearing it (6) Chapter 536 It''s a good show (6) "It''s all to blame on that guy! It''s so cunning! The disfiguring water I gave you is already powerful enough. It is the most powerful potion in our south... the south! But that guy, I don''t know where to get a potion A medicine that is a hundred times more powerful than disfiguring water! Fortunately, I brought my aunt''s special ointment! Otherwise, I would definitely turn into an ugly monster!" Huangfushan said angrily. She has never tried the effect of disfiguring water, so she doesn''t know what it is like, but since the other party said that it is a hundred times more powerful than disfiguring water, it should really be... a very infuriating thing. No wonder he was wearing a curtain, it must have not been fully healed. Ning Yue felt more and more sympathetic to her: "Do you want to let the doctors see?" Huangfushan said sullenly: "No need, my aunt''s medicine is more effective than the imperial physician''s. I''ll be fine in a few days. By the way, have you used the disfiguring water?" Give it to Xuanyin, she didn''t ask if Xuanyin used it. Ning Yue thought for a while: "Not yet, use it on her face..." "Why hasn''t it worked yet?" "That friend of mine has never seen her, so I don''t know what she looks like." "Is that so." Huangfushan frowned thoughtfully, "Isn''t it because she is standing in front of your friend, and your friend doesn''t recognize her?" "Yes." Ning Yue nodded. Huangfushan thought for a while: "Then, did your friend''s husband meet her in private?" Ning Yue said expressionlessly: "My friend''s husband didn''t say anything, but my friend thinks that the two of them should have met in the capital. That woman seems to have been looking for my friend''s husband." Huangfushan stared at him almond-shaped: "Still looking for him? How shameless she is!" Ning Yue didn''t speak. "Then they... will definitely meet again!" Huangfushan narrowed her eyes, brightened, and said, "Madam, don''t worry, I''ll help you teach that vixen a lesson!" Huangfushan wandered around South Street for an hour, but failed to catch Xuan Yin, and went back to the inn sullenly. When passing by a carriage, she yawned. If she remembered correctly, it was the carriage of the wife''s husband! The Dongzhu on the top is so beautiful... Xuan Yin brought Ning Yue back from Huichun Hall. On the way, Ning Yue talked to him about the case of the palace, but Xuan Yin wasn''t very interested. He was just a dead maid, so he didn''t take it to heart: "Let the concubine mother investigate, don''t worry about it." "I know." Back at the palace, Ning Yue went to sit in You''s room. Since Qin''er was frightened by the thunder, she had to rest in bed for several days. Ning Yue brought the spicy shrimp she bought from the lobster shop to her. she. Youshi thanked Qin''er. "By the way, third aunt, these days, the mansion is investigating the murderer. Please forgive me for any inconvenience." "Have you found it yet?" You Shi asked. Ning Yue shook her head: "No, I searched for a day and searched everything I could. I don''t know if the murderer escaped. The concubine mother said that I will let Biqing see the records of leaving the house and asking for leave tomorrow. You Close the doors and windows when you sleep at night, and don''t go out alone." "Okay, I see." You Shi replied. Ning Yue glanced at Qin''er, who was playing with pearl tassels. She put one hand under the quilt and turned the tassels with the other, looking a bit strenuous, "I''ll go first, Third Aunt." "I''ll see you off." Youshi said with a smile. "No need, take care of Qin''er!" Ning Yue bid farewell to Youshi and left by herself. Back to Liujin Courtyard, Xuanyin had finished washing, and was lazily lying on the head of the bed, with his clothes half-opened, revealing his muscular chest, full of masculine temptation. Ning Yue knew that this guy was crazy again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 537： Its a good show to wear (7) Chapter 537 It''s a good show (7) Cleared his throat, avoiding his confusing gaze: "Xuanyin." "Ok?" This sound, with seven bends and eight turns, makes people''s apex feel hot. Ning Yue took a deep breath, suppressed the agitation easily provoked by him, and said seriously: "Are you free tomorrow?" "You can accompany me." He took her hand and played with her fingertips one by one. "The vixen may have already set his sights on your friend''s husband. Where is he going, the vixen must be wandering around! If you follow that man, you should be able to find the vixen!" The little girl''s words flashed in her mind. Although the other party was young, she had to say that her proposal was very reasonable. In the past, she didn''t bother to do this, but now, Xuanyin is getting stronger day by day, and the day when he dominated the southern border in his previous life is getting closer, she can''t let Xuanyin entangle with the queen of his previous life. If it''s that woman''s problem, she''ll kill that woman! If Xuanyin is also moved, she will leave Xuanyin! I have experienced the most unbearable pain, and there is no thorn that cannot be pulled out. She will never foolishly expect any man to change his mind again. One time of infidelity will not be used a hundred times, and one change of heart is the same as changing one''s heart a hundred times! The next day, Ning Yue woke up early, first went to Wenfang Court to greet the princess, then went to Qingling Pavilion to visit Sun Yao, then went to Sanfang to see Qin''er, and finally, went to Xuan Yin together Son went out. "Fourth Master, the prince said...you must...he..." When approaching the door, Ning Yue vaguely heard a soldier from a military camp talking to Xuan Yin with a look of embarrassment on his face. Xuan Yin glared at him impatiently: "Get lost! If you don''t want to go, don''t go!" The soldier left resentfully. Ning Yue walked up to him, looked at the soldier''s back and asked, "What''s the matter? Did the prince tell you to do something? You go first, I can go shopping another day." Xuanyin squeezed her hand: "I said I would accompany you." Ning Yue almost wanted to give up, he was so kind to him, should he trust him? He didn''t mention that woman, maybe that woman really didn''t come to the capital, right? Everything is my own thinking. He just broke into that woman''s tent, and didn''t do anything to her. Is she worthy of jealousy? In my heart, I almost changed my mind for a moment, but I got on the carriage after all. After arriving at South Street, they began to wander from shop to shop. Xuan Yin could buy them, but he bought everything Ning Yue touched. Ning Yue was a little absent-minded, looking around, trying to pay attention to the movements around her. The princesses in southern Xinjiang, except for Bai Wei''er, are all very beautiful, and these passers-by on the road cannot compare. If the other party really followed Xuan Yin, she should not be unaware. Ning Yue squeezed her purse tightly. Xuan Yin smiled softly: "What are you doing with your wallet?" "Madam, once you find the trace of that woman, blow this bone whistle. Its whistle is inaudible to ordinary people, but only I can! Remember, don''t confront her head-on, if you suffer a loss, you will not Alright! Dont let your friends husband find out, lest he think youre meddling in your own business! Ning Yue slightly bent the corners of her lips: "There is money in the purse! What if it was stolen?" "If you go out with me, can you still be stolen? You underestimate your man too much." Xuan Yin squinted at her, "Isn''t it pretending to be money here? Show me." "It''s money!" Ning Yue reached in and took out a gold ingot, "Look!" "Really?" The doubt in Xuanyin''s eyes didn''t dissipate at all. From the moment he went out, he felt that this woman was weird. (end of this chapter) Chapter 538： Its a good show after wearing it (8) Chapter 538 It''s a good show (8) Ning Yue opened her mouth, pulled her hair from her temples back, and said softly, "I want to eat candied chestnuts, can you buy some for me?" Xuanyin left with suspicion. As soon as he left, Huangfushan came, she knew that Xuanyin usually didn''t go out on the street at this point, she didn''t come to arrest Xuanyin, she came out to eat. She already knew that Ning Yue liked to go shopping on South Street, and she herself lived in an inn on South Street, so she didn''t feel so strange about encountering such a thing by chance. "Ma''am!" She greeted with a smile. The medicinal effect of the disfiguring water is still alive, and her curtain is still worn on top of her head. Ning Yue quickly recognized the other party''s identity from this unique address, and smiled slightly: "Are you going out? How do you feel today? Does your face feel better?" She also knew that the other party lived in the inn at the end of South Street. Huangfushan said happily: "It''s better, within three days at most, my appearance will recover, and the one on my body may have to wait a few more days." After a pause, she approached Ning Yue, and lowered her voice, "Ma''am, are you here?" Follow your friend''s husband? Have you found the whereabouts of the vixen? Don''t let the vixen appear in front of you, but you really can''t recognize her." "I haven''t found out who is stalking my friend''s husband. If he is being stalked, I won''t feel it." "You know your friend''s husband very well!" "Uh..." Ning Yue blinked, "That''s because... I didn''t actually tell you, that man... is my elder brother." Xuanyin has been Ma Keqing for a few days, so he can be considered a big brother! "Ah! It turns out that you are helping your sister-in-law to eradicate her rival in love! A sister-in-law like you is so kind! Helping the manager does not help the relatives! I like to be friends with a worthy person like you! When I finish my revenge, I will be with you." Be a sister!" Huang Fushan said proudly. Ning Yue rubbed her forehead, this lie is really getting bigger and bigger... Huangfushan was hungry, so she said goodbye to Ning Yue without saying a few words, and walked to a chestnut shop. Everyone in her Huangfu family likes to eat chestnuts. I heard that there is a very famous sugar-fried chestnut shop on South Street. She must Gotta try it! However, when she walked into the small alley, she unexpectedly ran into Xuan Yin who was twisting a bag of fried chestnuts in sugar. She frowned: "Big rascal! Is it you?" Xuanyin didn''t recognize Huangfushan at first, but when she heard this call, she realized that the woman wearing the red curtain was that hateful hag, and immediately frowned in disgust: "Huangfushan, are you Isn''t it cheap? You are haunted all day long! You can''t rely on me, and you want me to be responsible for you?" "You... you you you you..." Huangfushan blushed with anger, "Who wants you to be responsible? I... I... I... you... you saw what you shouldn''t see, touched what you shouldn''t, I... I''m going to dig you up Eyeballs! Chopped off your fingers!" Xuan Yin glanced at her coldly, with a sneer on his lips: "Can you dig it? You know you are not my opponent, but you still pester me. I hate you most in the name of revenge." A woman who is courteous to men! If it weren''t for the fact that the miraculous doctor has a close relationship with your southern border royal family, you would have died a long time ago! Don''t challenge my patience, Huangfushan!" Huangfushan took a deep breath: "Bastard! Who, who, who paid attention to you? I just wish you could die" Xuanyin is too lazy to talk nonsense with her, his patience is almost exhausted, if Huangfushan dares to pester her again, he will really make her die an ugly death! Seeing him leaving just like that, Huang Fushan was furious and burned to the top of her head: "Bastard! Take my life!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 539： A good show is staged (9) Chapter 539 It''s a good show (9) Not far away, there was the sound of a woman''s footsteps, Xuanyin''s ears moved, his eyes swept away, and he grabbed Huangfushan''s arm, Huangfushan screamed in pain, but before she could cry out, Xuanyin ordered her Acupuncture. Ning Yue walked into the alley, she seemed to hear someone Xuanyin was talking to just now, a woman''s voice, separated by a noisy street, she didn''t hear it clearly, but she seemed to be arguing about something, her intuition told her that it was that woman Appeared. However, when she walked over, she didn''t see anything, Xuanyin was not there, the alley was empty, only a very messy garbage truck, covered with a lid, but there was still a sour smell coming out. The sour stench couldn''t conceal the unique fragrance of Xuanyin''s body. Ning Yue was sure that Xuanyin was here just now. Did he escape with that woman? Ning Yue covered the tip of her nose with a veil, took out the bone whistle, and blew it lightly. In the garbage truck, Huang Fushan wanted to cry but had no tears: madam! I am here! look right! It''s on your right! Right! Help me - I''m stinking to death - Walking out of the alley, Ning Yue shook her head, the little girl is very playful, she probably ran out of South Street. Turning around, I saw Xuanyin twisting candied fried chestnuts standing across the street. Ning Yue walked over with a blank expression. Huangfushan stayed in the garbage truck for an entire afternoon, and was fainted several times by the stench. It was only after dark that the acupoints were automatically released. What happened today made Huang Fushan really angry! She is a majestic princess of a country, the direct daughter of the crown prince, the most honorable woman of the Southern Xinjiang Dynasty, apart from the queen and her sister, she is, unexpectedly, slumped in the garbage dump like garbage for a whole day! Is it tolerable or unbearable? What''s even more exasperating is that that **** even slandered her for liking him! Are you kidding me? She is the most honorable princess in southern Xinjiang, will she fall in love with a disciple who is married and flirtatious? "Xuanyin, our Liang Zijie has grown up! I will prove to you, how much I, Huangfushan, want to kill you!" It was night, Huangfushan put on night clothes and sneaked into the Xuan family''s mansion. This is a very dangerous thing. The two countries are at war. If she is caught, there is no guarantee that the emperor will not use her to threaten her grandfather. At that time, she will become a sinner in southern Xinjiang. But she was so angry that she couldn''t bear it for a day, she must, immediately, immediately, kill Xuanyin! She bit the dagger and jumped into the Liujin Courtyard. For a smart person like her, finding out which courtyard Xuanyin lives in is a piece of cake. "Dongmei, should the lotus seed soup be thicker or lighter?" Lian Xin came out of the small kitchen and asked Dongmei who was carrying her clothes and was about to enter the house. Since Qiuxiang left, the task of making supper for the masters fell on her head. up. Dongmei thought about it, she has never been picky, but the mood of the lady today is not right, it is better to pay attention to all aspects. Dongmei handed the clothes to Dongmei: "Take it in, I''ll take a look in the kitchen." "Okay!" Lian Xin took Xuan Yin''s clothes, walked around the corridor, and suddenly saw a shadow, she was so frightened that her face turned pale! Huangfushan knocked her unconscious with a palm, dragged her into the wing room, then changed into her clothes, picked up the clothes that fell on the floor, and went to Ning Yue and Xuanyin''s room. Ning Yue went to see Sun Yao. Xuanyin took a bath in the barrel alone. His shoulders were exposed above the water, his porcelain-like skin, muscular texture, clear lines, full of a different kind of temptation. His eyes are slightly closed, his eyebrows are thick and long, but not curled up, giving him a heroic look. This is Huangfushan. For the first time, she looked at him under such circumstances, and a question popped up in her mind, was she also so beautiful in his eyes that night? When the nose became hot, some liquid flowed out. Huangfushan touched it, oh my god! nosebleed? Did you make a mistake? How could she bleed, nose, and bleed at a disciple? She came to kill, she came to kill, she must be too excited to be like this...it must be! After wiping the nosebleed, Huangfushan walked towards Xuanyin with her clothes on. The closer she got to the tub, the harder her heart beat. Plop, plop, plop... She clenched the dagger in her wide sleeve, and just as she was about to draw the knife to stab it, the door was pushed open. (end of this chapter) Chapter 540： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (1) Chapter 540 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (1) Hearing footsteps, it was a woman, and a very young woman at that. Huangfushan''s heart suddenly rose to her throat, this guy was taking a bath, and the young woman who opened the door at this time...should be his wife, right? Oh my god, is she going to be so unlucky? However, it is also a good time to see what his wife looks like, to see which blind woman would fall in love with such an unreliable apprentice. Just when Huangfushan was about to take a look at the other person''s face from the corner of her eye, the other person spoke softly. "The lotus seed soup is ready, let the maidservant put it here to cool down first, huh? Miss is not here." Huangfushan secretly heaved a sigh of relief, it wasn''t his wife, but a maid. But why should I breathe a sigh of relief? She couldn''t figure it out. What was even more incomprehensible was that she was still a little disappointed, as if, somewhere, she had developed an inexplicable curiosity about his wife. The only good thing is that the maid will leave after putting down her things, and she still has a chance to assassinate Xuanyin. Unexpectedly, just as this thought flashed through my mind, the maid''s voice came again from outside the screen. "Sister Lianxin? Is it you? Why don''t you leave?" Huangfushan knew that she had to leave. As Xuanyin said, she was not his opponent, and killing him could only be outsmarted. Once her identity was revealed, she might get into a lot of trouble. She carefully put down her clothes, bowed, and slowly retreated behind the screen. Dongmei is Ning Yue''s personal servant girl, and it is not her turn to serve Xuan Yin, so under normal circumstances, she would not take the initiative to approach Xuan Yin. Today, she thought that the young lady was still inside, so she gave the soup to her. She went in, but she also stopped outside the screen with great attention. It was only when she saw a section of skirt under the screen that she asked Lian Xin why she didn''t leave. Lian Xin didn''t come in for a long time, and she just asked out of habit. Unexpectedly, after leaving the room, she discovered that the little maid was not Lian Xin. "Who are you? How did you get into the fourth master''s room?" Dongmei immediately became vigilant. Of course, she didn''t expect that the other party was here to assassinate Xuanyin. Huangfushan put a human skin mask on herself before setting off. Due to the incomplete swelling, she appeared to have a big face. In order to reduce her sense of existence, she lowered her head and said falteringly: "I''m new here, just now Sister Lianxin has diarrhea, so I brought it over." Recently, the palace has recruited some new maids. Newcomers come over from time to time in each yard, and they are usually managed and assigned by Lian Xin. Dongmei frowned, looked at Huangfushan and said, "Okay, you have nothing to do here, go ahead and do whatever you want, remember, don''t think about things you shouldn''t have! If I find out that you disrespect , take care of your skin!" Huangfushan squeezed the cold sweat fiercely, and slowly retracted the dagger pointed at Dongmei in her wide sleeve. When Dongmei told her not to think about what she shouldn''t have, she thought that the other party had seen through her purpose. He was about to kill her to silence her, but only realized after hearing that the other party had mistaken her for those seductive maids who seduced the Lord. "Yes, I understand." She replied "tremblingly". Dongmei snorted in satisfaction, just at this moment, a maid carrying dirty clothes walked by, Dongmei took the basin from the man''s hand, and stuffed it into Huangfushan''s hand: "I see you I''m free, wash these clothes!" Huangfushan was furious, she was a dignified first-rank princess, and she actually wanted to wash clothes for these servants? ! Why? (end of this chapter) Chapter 541： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (2) Chapter 541 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (2) She won''t do it! "Yes, I''m going to wash now." Forget it, Goujian can hide his courage for ten years, and her Huangfushan can endure humiliation for a while, isn''t it just a pot of clothes? She washes! Ning Yue gave Sun Yao the fried chestnuts and sweet-scented osmanthus cake brought back from South Street. Last time Guo Kuang gave her and Sun Yao some fried chestnuts, and she found that Sun Yao liked to eat them. Sun Yao has been dreaming of stir-fried chestnuts in sugar these two days. She is very greedy, so she happily accepts it. Ning Yue was infected by Sun Yao''s smile, and she felt better after being depressed all afternoon. After bidding farewell to Sun Yao, Ning Yue got up to say goodbye. Walking halfway, I saw You Shi looking hurriedly from a distance, telling the maid beside her to look for something. "Did you find it over there?" "Go back to Madam, I''ve looked for it." "What about the back garden?" "I''ve looked for it too, ma''am." Youshi asked several places one after another, and the answers given by the maids and women were all the same. Anxiety gradually appeared on Youshi''s face, which was very different from her usual meekness and calmness. This made Ning Yue raise her eyebrows slightly. Afterwards, Ning Yue walked over gracefully and said hello, "Third Aunt, what are you looking for? Can I help?" "Ah, that..." Youshi smiled, and looked at the group of servants. The servants dispersed like birds and beasts, and she said, "I''m not afraid of making fun of you if I say it. I lost my hairpin. It was given to me by your third uncle." I have always protected my wedding present like a treasure, for fear of losing it. However, the more afraid a person is, the more he will come! Look, I am in such a hurry!" Ning Yue''s eyes moved slightly, and she said with a faint smile, "What kind of hairpin is that?" "The gold hairpin of purple magnolia, with a ruby ??in the middle." "Does Third Aunt need my help?" Youshi said softly: "That''s not necessary. I heard that you and Xiao Yin went to the street. It''s hot and you''re exhausted. Go back to the house and rest. I''m such a maid here, enough." After Youshi took people away, Ning Yue ran into a lady in charge of the dining room. The lady in charge twisted a basket of peaches and saluted Ning Yue: "Fourth grandma, hello." "What is this?" Ning Yue asked knowingly. "Going back to the fourth grandma, it''s the freshly picked peaches in the village. Every house gave some, and the ones from the Liujin Courtyard should also arrive at this moment. The slaves and maidservants are for the third master and the third wife." The lady in charge knew everything. Talk endlessly. Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "I happen to be passing by the yard of my third uncle and my aunt, so give it to me, and I''ll take it along the way." "This..." The lady in charge hesitated, "It''s quite heavy." Ning Yue laughed: "I''m not a child, and I still don''t know how many peaches? Well, it''s dinner time, and the dining room is very busy. Go ahead, I''ll make sure to deliver it to you!" The lady in charge smiled embarrassedly: "Then thank you Fourth Grandma!" Ning Yue twisted the basket and went to Ziyun Pavilion. Perhaps the third aunt didn''t know that the purple magnolia and ruby ??hairpin she described was worn on her head! What was You Shi looking for? When she asked her, she became so flustered? ! Ziyunxuan''s maids have all gone out, leaving only a gatekeeper. Ning Yue handed the peach to her and asked casually: "By the way, is my third uncle here?" The mother-in-law said: "I report to the fourth grandma, the third master is not here." "Where''s Qin''er?" "Not here either." The old woman said, "When they come back, the slaves will tell them that you have been here." "Yeah." Ning Yue nodded, "It''s nothing serious, it''s just that fresh peaches came, and I gave them to my third uncle, third aunt, and Qin''er to try something new." (end of this chapter) Chapter 542： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (3) Chapter 542 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (3) "I understand, thank you fourth grandma." The old woman saluted. In the study, Xuan Yin is dealing with official business. Huangfushan came in with a bowl of lotus seed soup that had been dosed with medicine, and their most famous croton in southern Xinjiang was added to the soup. Hmph, he couldn''t be killed! Huangfushan put the lotus seed soup on the table, and said softly, "Fourth Master, please use it." Xuan Yin didn''t even raise his eyelids, just hummed lightly, and then buried himself in business. Huangfushan gritted her teeth, her eyes stayed on the soup for a long time, but she didn''t see Xuanyin drinking it. Just when she was about to retreat, Xuan Yin''s hand finally reached out to the lotus seed soup. However, before they met, a tall and strong figure walked in like a gust of wind outside the door. He probably walked like a eunuch, sweating profusely. When he saw the lotus seed soup on the table, he poured it into his stomach without saying a word, and then He let out a long breath: "It''s so comfortable! Let me tell you something, Xiaoyin. There''s news from Daying that the second brother will be back soon. When you''re free, let''s pick up the second brother." After the trip to southern Xinjiang, if someone in the family had changed his attitude towards Xuan Yin, it would be Xuan Zhao. Looking at Xuan Zhao''s excited face, Xuan Yin nodded slightly: "Okay, third brother arrange it." Xuan Zhao patted his chest, and left with a cheerful face. Looking at his back as he left so gracefully, Huangfushan''s heart was broken! Prescribing medicine will not work, so there is only one more assassination. Huangfushan clenched the dagger hidden in her wide sleeve, took the opportunity to pack up the empty bowl, and slowly approached Xuanyin. "Ma''am! You are back!" The servant girl''s voice of greeting came from down the corridor, Huangfushan was so frightened that she almost shook off her dagger, quickly took the bowl in her hand, lowered her head, respectfully faced the door, and made a greeting gesture. Ning Yue passed by the study, took a look in, and naturally saw the maid in the study. In the past, she would not have felt anything, but now she is sulking Xuan Yin, and her face has become very ugly. Xuanyin raised his eyes and looked towards Ning Yue. The moment he saw his wife, his stern face was stained with a gentle smile: "You''re back?" "Hmph." Ning Yue walked away coldly, leaving Xuan Yin with wide-eyed eyes inexplicably, afterward, Xuan Yin didn''t care about any official business, dropped the notebook and chased after him. Dongmei stepped onto the corridor with a basket of peaches. "Miss, the new peach, do you want to try it?" Ning Yue ignored her. "Fourth Master, the peach is here, do you want to eat it?" Xuanyin ignored her. Seeing that the two were obviously angry and the other was chasing after each other, Dongmei took a breath in confusion, and after a while, Dongmei saw Huangfushan coming out of Xuanyin''s study with her head drooping, as if nothing had been done. Looking annoyed, he immediately understood what was going on. "Did you go to seduce my uncle again? You didn''t seduce him in the house before, but you went to the study again, didn''t you? And let the madam see, you really took my words as a deaf ear, didn''t you?" Dongmei twisted Huangfushan Ears yelled loudly. Huangfushan was twisted so badly that she really wanted to kick her away, but she secretly warned herself not to reveal her identity, so she had to grit her teeth and bear it. This kind of silence seemed to be a kind of tacit consent in Dongmei''s eyes. Dongmei immediately dragged her into the yard, and said to several rough servants: "This scumbag is not good at doing things, and he has thoughts that he shouldn''t have." , Hit me! Throw it out after beating!" What? Beat her? After a quarter of an hour, Huang Fushan was driven out of the palace by a group of powerful women like a rat crossing the street. (end of this chapter) Chapter 543： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (4) Chapter 543 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (4) But Xuanyin chased Ning Yue back to the room, and seeing Ning Yue ignoring others, he went up to hug her: "What''s the matter, Yueyue? Who made you angry?" Ning Yue really wanted to say, Xuan Yin, let''s talk, the former self could calmly deal with each other''s problems, and this time, it should be no exception. But she found strangely that she couldn''t say that sentence suddenly. She didn''t know how to explain to him that she cared too much about the attitude of the princess of Nanjiang. She couldn''t tell him that she was the queen of your previous life. I''m afraid that you will continue your relationship. Ning Yue sulked and fell asleep. The next day, a major event happened in the mansion. Another servant girl was killed, and the deceased was Yuzhu who had left the Liujin Courtyard. Yuzhu was also strangled to death, in the same way as the previous deceased. Earlier, Guo Kuang speculated that the murderer was a person who was scratched, but the concubine searched all over the palace secretly, but did not find any of the servants who were scratched. The father and son of King Zhongshan went to the barracks before dawn. In the mansion, it was still the princess who was handling these matters. When Ning Yue arrived at Wenfangyuan, the princess had just come from Yuzhu. Although Yuzhu had made mistakes, she was still an old man in the mansion. Transferring her to the shop is also a measure of her sincerity. But who expected Yuzhu to die suddenly? Princess''s heart ached. Even when Xuan Xiaoying came to say hello, she couldn''t pull herself together. She ordered someone to carry Xuan Xiaoying to play in the garden, and took Ning Yue''s hand into the bright hall. "Did you get killed again?" Ning Yue asked softly. The concubine sat down on the chair, Biqing offered a cup of tea, Ning Yue took it and handed it to her, she gently pushed it away, and sighed: "Yes, he was killed. You said that the palace has always been peaceful, why did this happen? Waiting for something? Could it be... some kind of lonely ghost floating here again?" In this world, where do lonely ghosts come from? It must have been done by people. Ning Yue said: "Maybe it''s the same person as the murderer last time. Regarding the murderer, is the concubine mother still clueless?" The concubine nodded as if she was exhausted: "I have searched inside and out, those who asked for leave and those who were released outside, all of them have been found... I wondered, could your uncle make a mistake? The one who was scratched by the servant girl was not the murderer, It''s someone else." "You mean, before she met the murderer, she argued with someone and scratched him? But so far, we haven''t found that ''other''." Ning Yue said quietly. "That''s true." It''s strange that there wasn''t a single scratch, the princess shook her head. "I still believe my uncle''s deduction. The one who was scratched was the murderer, and the murderer was hiding around us and has not been discovered yet." After listening to Ning Yue''s words, the princess couldn''t help showing a very puzzled look: "How is this possible? I obviously checked everything!" Ning Yue paused for a moment, and said: "You are investigating... servants, but you haven''t investigated any of us." "How could you be murderers?" The Arabian Nights! "What are you talking about?" Youshi said, opened the curtain, and walked in one by one with the third master. Ning Yue''s eyes swept over Ning Yue You''s delicately made-up face without any trace, and landed on the third master''s gauze-wrapped right hand, moved, and said, "Have you found the third aunt''s gold hairpin?" Youshi touched the purple magnolia and ruby ??hairpin on his head, and said angrily, "No, it was originally a couple, but now there is only one. I''m really worried!" Ning Yue is convinced of this ability to lie. Princess Wang said, "Did you lose your golden hairpin?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 544： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (5) Chapter 544 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (5) You Shi nodded: "Yes, but it''s okay, maybe it didn''t fall off, but it was put in that box, and I couldn''t find it out for a while." "It''s also there. When you want to look for it, you can''t find it. If you don''t look for it, it pops out by itself." The princess said a few words along her words. The third uncle sat down on the chair beside him. Youshi asked again: "I just heard you talking about the murderer, has the murderer been found?" Princess sighed: "No, another servant girl died." "Huh?" Youshi''s face turned pale. Ning Yue took a sip of tea calmly, looked at the third master''s hand and said, "Third uncle, are your hands better? Let me show you." "A little burn, it''s fine." The third master said casually. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, smiled slightly and said, "It''s better to have a look." The third master frowned: "What do you mean?" "It''s nothing, just help uncle to see the injury, uncle don''t need to be so nervous." Ning Yue said unhurriedly. The third master frowned even tighter: "Look at the injury? What''s so good about a burn? Don''t you suspect that I''m a murderer?" Ning Yue said in a normal tone: "I want to rule out Third Uncle''s suspicion. This incident is getting bigger and bigger, and sooner or later it will alarm the government. When the government comes to investigate, Third Uncle feels that this gauze-wrapped hand can''t run away." Get checked?" "You girl! You are clearly still doubting me!" The third master was furious, and said to the princess, "Second sister-in-law, this is your good daughter-in-law! I traveled thousands of miles to the capital just to get her on the genealogy. That''s good, let me take a hat off first! Second sister-in-law, is this your order?" "Third brother, don''t be angry." "Why do you make me angry when something like this happens? If you were a guest in Beicheng, I would have someone point to your nose and call you a killer. What do you think?" Wang Hao glanced at Ning Yue reproachfully: "Yue''er, apologize to your third uncle." Ning Yue said: "Uncle San will show everyone his hands first, no matter if there is any problem, I will apologize to Uncle San." These words can really choke people to death. The third master removed the gauze with a pale face, revealing a huge blister on the back of his hand: "See clearly? Is it a burn or a scratch?" Ning Yue took a weak breath, how could this happen? Did I guess wrong? But if the murderer wasn''t Third Uncle, who was You looking for in such a panic yesterday? Don''t say that Youshi is looking for something, it''s impossible. Youshi''s expression was clearly frightened and eager, and he also felt guilty, as if... afraid of something big happening. And then, something big happened. She would never believe that the two had nothing to do with each other. "By the way, where is Qin''er? Why didn''t you come with you?" Wang Hao asked. A flash of light flashed in Ning Yue''s mind, and her complexion suddenly changed. After pregnancy, Sun Yao became lethargic. Every day, there were always seven or eight hours when she wanted to sleep. No, just after breakfast, she felt sleepy again. Normally, she would have to sleep for an hour in the morning, but today, in the middle of her sleep, she suddenly felt a chill on her forehead. She slowly opened her eyes, and suddenly bumped into a pair of cold and lifeless pupils, and immediately broke out in a cold sweat! But soon, she saw the other person''s face clearly, and breathed a sigh of relief: "Qin''er is you, when did you come? Have you been here for a long time? Why don''t you wake up the third sister-in-law?" Qin''er stared straight at Sun Yao, making Sun Yao''s scalp tingle. "Qin''er, why don''t you talk? Have you had breakfast yet? Third sister-in-law has steamed lotus root cake here." (end of this chapter) Chapter 545： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (6) Chapter 545 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (6) Qin''er was still staring straight at her, without speaking. Sun Yao''s heart thumped. Ever since she saw Qin''er go crazy, she felt a bit of fear in her heart. Now Qin''er is looking at her so silently, that gaze is like looking at a dying man. Like a human being, she started to get scared and wanted to call someone in, but Qin''er suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed her neck! She instinctively protected her stomach! "Qin''er...Qin''er, what are you doing...Qin''er, hurry up...let me go..." I was pinched so hard that I could hardly breathe, my face was congested, my eyeballs were protruding, and my stomach was aching. Help, help... When Ning Yue arrived here, Sun Yao had already started to roll her eyes, and Ning Yue slashed down with a knife, knocking Qin''er unconscious. Qin''er fell to the ground, Ning Yue stepped over, hugged the purple-faced Sun Yao, and pressed a few acupuncture points on her middle and calf, and finally let Sun Yao recover. Sun Yao was greatly frightened, and her fetal gas moved slightly, but it was not serious at all, and it was better to drink some anti-fetal medicine. The concubine was so angry that she called the third master and his wife to Wenfangyuan, and scolded her head and face. She would either not get angry, or once she got angry, no one would give it to her: "Old man! You give me Speak clearly! Your daughter...why did you go to murder Sun Yao? Sun Yao is pregnant with Xuanzhao''s flesh and blood, do you want the first son of our Zhongshan Palace to be stillborn like this? What is your intention! Check your injury, you don''t agree, Wei Yueer slandered you, I will seek justice for you, scolded my daughter-in-law, now, I just want to take back those words!" The third master lowered his head, not daring to refute. Youshi said worriedly: "Master, just tell me! Why bother to keep it a secret? I warned you before, you can''t keep it a secret!" The third master supported his forehead with one hand, and deep guilt flowed between his brows. Princess snorted coldly: "What are you hiding from me, it''s best to make it clear at once today! Otherwise, I don''t care about relatives, see you in the government!" Is it important for a niece to have a grandson? Can a husbands younger brother or sister-in-law have a daughter-in-law? No matter how I think about it, I feel that this matter cannot be left alone! The third master was still silent, but it was Youshi who spoke: "Let me tell you!" Ning Yue looked at Youshi. Youshi sighed heavily: "This matter has to start from the time when the first wife passed away. The first wife passed away the year before last. At that time, Qin''er had just turned thirteen years old, and her temperament was similar to that of Xiaoying. Well-behaved, but never shy and timid, very gregarious at home and abroad. But not long after her mother passed away, she suddenly ran away from home." "Run away from home? Isn''t it missing?" The princess asked in wonder. The news she got always said that Qin''er was missing! "No." You said apologetically, "I''m sorry for lying to you. It''s because the reputation of running away from home is so bad that they lied about missing. There is still a big difference between those who got lost and those who ran away on their own initiative. I was so anxious that I sent people to look for her everywhere. After searching for a full month, I found her in a dilapidated nunnery. She was also very lucky, and there happened to be a blind old nun in the nunnery, so she would not be hungry. Frozen to death. I thought that everything would be over when the person was found. Unexpectedly...she became more and more timid, afraid to talk to people, afraid to go out, and didn''t like people approaching. At first, the master thought that she It''s because I stayed in the nunnery for too long, and I''m not used to these people, and I can recover in many places. Unexpectedly, Qin''er''s timidity has not improved at all as the days go by. The third master is worried that she suffered something on the road... Scared and tortured." (end of this chapter) Chapter 546： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (7) Chapter 546 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (7) Speaking of this, her throat slid, "So, I found someone to examine her body, and it was perfect again. She shouldn''t have encountered any bad people. Of course, there may be robbers and bullies, but in the end, No harm was done to her body." "Didn''t you ask her how she spent that month?" The princess asked again. "I asked, but she didn''t seem to remember. She kept shaking her head and looked very confused. If she was forced to ask her, she would scream in fear." Youshi said, "Master also asked the old nun, but she was blind. I don''t know if Qin''er is in the nunnery all the time, if Qin''er goes out and sees something or plays, she won''t know anything about it." "Why did Qin''er run away from home? Who messed with her?" Ning Yue asked suddenly. You Shi was slightly stunned, and then said: "It seems that a servant girl said in front of her that her mother died and the master was going to marry a new wife. She was unhappy and ran away. At that moment, I didn''t Meet the master." Ning Yue pondered for a moment, and said, "When did you find out that she would kill someone?" Youshi squeezed the veil tightly: "At first I didn''t know that she would kill people, just like you, I only knew that she would go crazy when thunder struck, and no one was allowed to approach, and the people who died one after another in the mansion behind were all strangled to death. Master It took a long time to find Qin''er''s head. But please believe me, Qin''er didn''t do it on purpose, she didn''t know what she did. Every time there is a thunderstorm, she will be like this for a few days after going crazy , but after that, she became the same as usual again, and she didn''t remember what she had done." Princess sighed heavily: "You should have told us earlier." "Yes, the master originally wanted to tell me, but I did not let me say it. I am afraid that the second brother and the second ship will dislike us. I am a villain who is jealous of the gentleman''s belly and has brought such a big trouble to the palace. Please Second sister-in-law forgive me." You Shi said, shedding tears, and knelt down facing her. Princess hurriedly helped her up: "What are you doing? Come on, get up quickly, I didn''t say I would blame you. That child Qin''er is also pitiful, I think it must have been frightened to become like this." Sakura has been missing for three years. In her heart, she has a very special compassion for the children living outside. Youshi choked up and said: "Sister-in-law is such a magnanimous person, but I have such a small heart, I am really ashamed!" "Hey, you are also doing it for her own good. She is afraid of no one and you are not afraid of you. It can be seen that you really love her." The princess patted her hand, "Well, I will deal with the death of the servant girl. If someone from the government asks In the beginning, I will also help you to block back, there are many famous doctors in the capital, I will find a few to show Qin''er, if it can be cured, it will be a happy event, and find a good husband, and my life will be consummated." Youshi laughed through tears: "That''s exactly what I meant, so I brought her to the capital. In the future, it''s all up to my sister-in-law!" After leaving the Wenfang Courtyard, Ning Yue didn''t go back to her own yard directly. She stood by the lotus pond, quietly looking at the ripples in the pond in a daze. The matter of Qin''er shocked her a lot. She could tell that Qin''er''s emotions and behaviors were not deliberately disguised, she had really been frightened before she became like this. "Miss, what are you thinking?" Dongmei asked puzzled. Ning Yue picked up a dead branch and drew two circles on the ground, writing madness and murder respectively. Dongmei scratched her head, confused. Ning Yue pointed to the crazy circle and said, "Do you still remember what Qin''er looked like when she was crazy?" "Just hold a dagger and keep saying ''don''t come over, don''t come over''." (end of this chapter) Chapter 547： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (8) Chapter 547 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (8) "Yes, this should be the part she experienced at the beginning. She was besieged and captured alive. This experience made her painful, and it was a thunderstorm at that time, so when the thunderstorm came, she would let herself go back to that place. part." "Why... go back to that part?" "I want to repeat it, I want to change history, but every time, she is repeating the pain of that night or that day." Every time she is controlled by someone, just like that time. "Ah!" It was the first time Dongmei heard about such a weird concept, "Who... taught you?" Of course it is Sikong Shuo. Besides him, who else understands people''s psychological shadow better? Ning Yue pointed to the murderer''s circle again and said: "However, she kills, and her mentality is different from going crazy. Her going crazy is her own experience, and killing people is mechanically imitating other people''s behavior." "Huh?" Dongmei''s IQ is completely insufficient. "She saw something she didn''t want to see. This incident caused her more pain than being controlled, but she didn''t dare to say it. She could only expose it to others by imitating the murderer''s behavior at the time." "Then she is not afraid of being found out?" "She was afraid, so she forcibly forgot." Dongmei was speechless. Ning Yue drew a circle on the ground again: "The correct order should be that she saw the murderer kill first, then ran away from home, and then was controlled." However, Youshi omitted all these. I don''t know if I don''t know, or I deliberately concealed it. On the grass field, Xuan Xiaoying was playing a game with Rhubarb. She threw the ball far away, and Rhubarb caught it back for her. . Biqing looked at them with a smile on the side, and wiped Xuan Xiaoying''s sweat from time to time. At this time, the third master came over, with a rare joy and kindness on his face: "Sakura!" Xuan Xiaoying turned her head and opened her nose, a few drops of crystal sweat dripped from the tip of her nose, making her look shiny. She slightly bent her lips: "Third Uncle." The third master knelt down, pampered her head pamperingly, sweating in his hands, and said to Biqing involuntarily: "How can I expose my child to the sun in such a big sun? Go and get an umbrella!" But...Miss doesn''t like holding umbrellas! She just loves to bask in the sun, and she is not afraid of the sun! It''s not like you haven''t seen her get angry and don''t want an umbrella! It''s really hard to be slaves for us! Biqing secretly slandered for a while, but due to the majesty of the third master, she still bit the bullet and went. The third master looked at Xuan Xiaoying tenderly: "Will the third uncle play with you?" "Does third uncle also like to play ball?" Xuan Xiaoying asked with her innocent eyes blinking. The third master nodded: "Of course! The third uncle was a master at playing ball when he was young! Just watch!" He took the ball from Xuan Xiaoying''s hand, threw it vigorously, and threw it into a tree hole 100 meters away. Rhubarb had never seen a ball so far away, so excitedly wagging his tail, he turned around and ran over. In the huge pasture, only the third master and Xuan Xiaoying were left. Xuan Xiaoying sat up straight and looked in the direction of the rhubarb. The ball was too far away and got stuck in the tree hole. Check it out, but she has bad legs. "Can third uncle carry me to find rhubarb?" she asked politely. "Of course!" The third master picked her up, with tenderness in his eyes that had never been shown in front of others, he held Xuan Xiaoying in one hand, and conjured a candy with the other hand, "It tastes like lychee, It''s sweet, come on, open your mouth." (end of this chapter) Chapter 548： Yueyue knows the truth, mother and child are safe (9) Chapter 548 Yueyue Knows the Truth, Mother and Child Are Safe (9) Xuan Xiaoying was about to open her mouth, but Ning Yue walked over from the side path with a smile: "Xiaoying, your teeth are not good, what did Grandpa Sikong tell you?" Xuan Xiaoying hurriedly covered her small mouth with a missing front tooth, and Grandpa Sikong said no candy was allowed, otherwise all of them would fall out. "Sister Biqing is not here, no one is holding you, so you won''t listen to Grandpa Sikong?" Ning Yue scolded her. Xuan Xiaoying giggled. The third master slowly put the sugar back into his sleeve, and said, "It''s Yue''er, why didn''t you go back to the house to rest? It''s a hot day, be careful of heatstroke." "I want to go back. There is a new sour plum juice in the yard. I want to take Xiaoying to taste it." Ning Yue said with a smile, her eyes swept over his stiff hands calmly, "Third Uncle also came to drink Have a bowl!" The third master said quickly: "No need, I don''t like sour plum soup!" After blinking, he handed Xuan Xiaoying to Ning Yue, "Go and drink with Xiaoying." "Okay, then I will send some to Third Aunt and Qin''er later." "Yeah." The third master replied vaguely, "I have something to do over there, so let''s go first." Looking at his back gradually disappearing at the end of the path, Ning Yue''s eyes turned cold again and again, and then Ning Yue scratched Xuan Xiaoying''s nose: "In the future, you are not allowed to eat people''s food, you know?" Youshi fed Qin''er a bowl of Anshen soup, Qin''er fell asleep drowsily, Youshi put the bowl on the table, and sighed sullenly. Suddenly, the door was pushed open vigorously, and Youshi was startled: "What''s wrong? Are you so reckless?" The third master closed the door, his eyes were a little cold: "Then girl, you doubt me." "Who? Which girl?" You Shi frowned in panic. The third master lightly knocked on the wall with his fist, and thoughtfully said: "Who else can there be? Are the women in this family much smarter?" Clever...only one! Youshi discovered it on the first day. The girl was cute and cute, but her eyes were as deep as a pool of water, and she couldn''t see the bottom at all. "What does she suspect of you?" Youshi asked solemnly. "I don''t know, but I must be suspicious, I can feel it." The third master slowly tightened his fist resting on the wall, crushing the sugar pill in his palm. "Could it be that she doesn''t believe everything I''ve said today?" You Shi couldn''t believe it. "Tell you to keep an eye on her, don''t let her cause trouble! Is it okay now?" The third master''s disgusted eyes swept over Qin''er on the bed, the almost distorted face made people feel that if You Shi hadn''t stopped her , he can tear her up right now! Youshi supported him to sit down on the chair, and poured a cup of herbal tea: "What should we do next?" "What else can I do?" The third master wiped the scraps of his palm with a handkerchief bit by bit, and at the end, he lit a fire pocket to burn the handkerchief, and then said word by word, "Naturally, I tried to make her keep it a secret. " Youshi gasped: "What is the way? You don''t mean to kill someone, do you? Don''t be impulsive! She''s not easy to deal with!" Before they came, they inquired about Ma Ningyue more or less, and every time All these things made people''s hearts chill. My aunt was disabled, my brother-in-law disappeared, and my sister-in-law was ruined. She nestled in Xuan''s house and became a concubine for someone. She clearly hated Ma Ningyue to death, but she didn''t dare to make trouble. The third master slowly shook the cup in his hand: "I have my own measure." Ning Yue took Xuan Xiaoying back to Liujin Courtyard and drank sour plum soup. Biqing came over and was reprimanded by Ning Yue insinuatingly. Biqing took Xuan Xiaoying back angrily. Ning Yue was going to Huichuntang every afternoon, so she decided not to wait for Xuanyin, but to go by herself. The sun was too strong, Ning Yue held an umbrella, and walked out along the shade of the fence, walking, suddenly a dagger fell down! She was stunned for a moment, and when she looked up, she saw a little girl in red lying softly on the top of the wall. The burden on her body was falling down, the bottles and jars, the knife just now, and... A mask of human skin falling from the face. "Oh, it''s so hot that people are dying, it''s so hot that Ai''s family suffers from heat stroke..." Climb over the wall halfway, but get stuck due to heatstroke, throughout the ages, she is probably the only one. Ning Yue stared at her fixedly, feeling familiar, and took a closer look: "Girl, girl?" "Huh?" Huangfushan held back her weakness and raised her head, her eyes lit up, "Ma''am! Is it you? What a coincidence! You...you...how come you are here?" "This is my home." "Your house?" Huangfushan looked around, "Did I turn over the wrong wall? Isn''t this the house of the apprentice? It must be the wrong way." She was about to leave, and smiled embarrassingly, " Ma''am, can I trouble you to pick things up for me?" Ning Yue handed her everything on the ground. She thanked her and wanted to leave. "Wait." Ning Yue looked her up and down, and suddenly stopped her, "Which one is Deng Tuzi''s house you mentioned?" "Xuan Family!" "The apprentice you are looking for is..." "Dengtuzi!" Huangfushan shouted! Ning Yue followed her gaze and turned around. (end of this chapter) Chapter 549： Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (1) Chapter 549 The Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (1) Xuanyin instantly petrified! Ning Yue looked at him, then looked at Huangfushan, thinking of so many things and so many coincidences before, what should be understood and what should not be understood, all come to understand. The southerners, with special status, were belittled and humiliated by Deng Tuzi, and traveled thousands of miles to seek revenge. Why didn''t she think of Princess Nanjiang? I am so stupid, I actually treat my rival as a friend, interact with each other again and again, and say so many intimate things, I have never said it to my mother. Ning Yue left without looking back. Originally going to Huichun Hall, but suddenly didn''t want to go, so Xiaolou turned around and went back to the General''s Mansion. In her previous life, she had no natal family to return to, so every time she was wronged by Sikong Shuo, she could only hide in the dormitory alone to lick and wipe her wounds. Xuanyin loves whatever, she won''t accompany her anymore! Lin Lanzhi was practicing calligraphy with Niu Niu. When she heard that Ning Yue was back, she put down her pen happily and greeted her in person. God knows that her daughter is not here, she is worried every day, but the miss is broken, but it is not easy to always call her daughter back to her mother''s house, afraid that outsiders will gossip. She walked so fast that she almost ran, Hongyu followed behind and held her umbrella, but she couldn''t even catch up with her! "Madam, please slow down! It''s so hot, what if you suffer from heat stroke?" Hongyu herself was so hot that she was about to smoke. Lin Lanzhi went in his left ear and out of his right ear, walking faster and faster, leaving Hongyu far behind. She misses her daughter so much that she doesn''t want to delay for a second. Not long after Ning Yue got off the carriage, she saw her mother rushing towards her. She didn''t need to think about it, she knew that she was here to pick her up. The sockets of her eyes immediately became hot. After experiencing so much helplessness and hurt, knowing that there is someone who will love and wait for you selflessly forever, this is the feeling that makes people want to cry. "Mother!" Ning Yue hugged Lin Lanzhi''s arm. Lin Lanzhi hugged her daughter into her arms. It was a hot day, and she didn''t think it was too hot. She hugged her tightly, but she was afraid of her daughter''s heat, so she quickly let go of her arms, took her hand and said, "Why do you have time to come over today?" gone?" Hearing these words, Ning Yue felt sad for a while, this is her home, the place where she was born and raised, but now she has to be "free" even to come back. Her mother must be suffering in her absence! It turned out that his father was fine, although he said that he felt cold for his father, but the young couple always come to accompany, and there is someone by their side, so they are still a little less lonely. Ning Yue rested her head on Lin Lanzhi''s shoulder, and said softly, "I will be free from now on, so I will come to accompany you." "Stupid child! What nonsense are you talking about?" Lin Lanzhi pretended to be angry and glared at her daughter, but in her heart, she was already happy, saying that the water splashed by a married daughter is her husband''s family. People, daughters are different, I still want her more in my heart, "Let mother see, have you grown taller?" Ning Yue turned fourteen shortly after her wedding, but she was still at the age of growth, and her clothes were changed very quickly. She vaguely remembered that her daughter only touched her ears last time, but now she seems to be almost at the same level as her, and her figure has also developed It''s not bad, but the face is thinner. Lin Lanzhi said distressedly: "Is it okay if you didn''t sleep? Or eat less? You don''t see any growth." "The food they cook is not good, no mother can cook it well." Ning Yue threw herself into Lin Lanzhi''s arms and said coquettishly. Lin Lanzhi was amused by her coquettish appearance, pinched her face: "Okay, okay, mother will do it for you now! Come!" The mother and daughter went back to Tangliyuan arm in arm. Since she lived in Tangliyuan, she has not gone to Lanzhiyuan. There is no trace of her daughter''s life in Lanzhiyuan, only Tangliyuan. Every tree and every flower in the yard has been touched by my daughter, and everything in the house has also been used by my daughter. Even the quilt was filled with the fragrance of her daughter. She closed her eyes, as if her daughter was lying next to her. Every day when I open my eyes and look at the door, I feel that my daughter will come in through the curtain... (end of this chapter) Chapter 550： Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (2) Chapter 550 The Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (2) The moment Ning Yue stepped into the Tangli Courtyard, many memories of her childhood and childhood also appeared in her mind. She carved letters on the tree, poured saponin water on the flowers, and stood on tiptoe every day to look forward to her parents. When they entered the inner room, the eyes of the mother and daughter were a little red. Ma Ningxin was taking a lunch break with the baby next door. She insisted on feeding the baby by herself and didn''t invite a nurse. It was very hard work. Lin Lanzhi didn''t wake her up and asked Hongyu to put a few big basins of ice cubes in the room, and called her mother-in-law After boiling several buckets of warm water, he said to Ning Yue, "Take a shower first, change into dry clothes, and I''ll cook." "No, just let the cook do it, I was just joking with you." It was so hot, and the kitchen was like a big stove, so she was reluctant to let her mother "steam alive" in it. How did she know that Lin Lanzhi would be happy to cook a delicious meal for her all day long. "Go and wash, huh?" Lin Lanzhi pushed her into the bathroom, and shouted to the outside, "Hongyu, bring out a set of clothes for Yue''er!" "Okay! Now!" She was drenched all over herself, worse than Ning Yue, but she didn''t seem to feel the heat, so she went to the small kitchen energetically. Your servants look at me, I look at you, and look at each other. Since the beginning of summer, my wife has suffered from heatstroke twice a day, unable to go out, and must be carried back when she goes out. What happened today? After going out for a while in the sun, the more sun you get, the more energetic you become? ! When Lin Lanzhi went to cook, Hongyu picked out an ice-blue long skirt and a plain white silk top for Ning Yue from the cabinet. This dress does not require a belt, and both the color and the texture make people feel Very cool. In addition, it is also equipped with a pink ice silk apron and a pair of ice silk underwear of the same color. Ning Yue was wearing it, as if she had no clothes on, it was cool and not hot at all. "It''s so beautiful and fits so well!" Hongyu tied the ribbon on Ning Yue''s skirt, sincerely admiring it. "Who made it?" She grew up every day, and Dongmei almost lost her size. Hongyu covered her face and smiled: "Who else?" "My mother?" Ning Yue blinked. "No matter how good an embroiderer is, she can''t embroider clothes with such care." Hongyu squatted down and straightened Ning Yue''s skirt, "Madame misses Miss every night, so she makes a set of clothes for Miss, and Miss goes by herself." Look, the box is full, it''s almost full." She still called her miss, not aunt, and in her private heart, she didn''t regard her as an outsider just because she was married. Ning Yue opened the box, and the colorful clothes were so full that they almost couldn''t fit. She has only been married for more than three months, and she has already made so many clothes. How lonely must her mother be? When Lin Lanzhi came in from the small kitchen, she saw her daughter staring at a box of clothes in a daze, and smiled embarrassingly: "I''m just doing it, okay, come and eat." Several maidservants brought up the dishes. Although she doesn''t live here anymore, the small kitchen always prepares her favorite ingredients every day. The dishes on this table can be prepared very quickly. Not long after entering the door, Ning Yue''s eyes were wet again, holding the chopsticks, feeling like tears were about to fall. Lin Lanzhi looked at her, and suddenly became at a loss: "What''s the matter? Are you crying?" The tears that had almost returned to the bottom of his eyes rushed out violently when asked by Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi hurriedly hugged her into her arms, and said distressedly: "Tell mother, who wronged you? Is it Xiaoyin?" Every time I come back, the couple are together. Today, she is not stupid, so how could she not guess? What''s more, the daughter also said something like "I will be free in the future", which clearly means that she doesn''t want to go back to the palace. She knows her daughter''s temperament well. Ordinary things can''t hurt her. The enemy''s attack will only make her feel angry, and the attack of her relatives will make her sad. (end of this chapter) Chapter 551： Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (3) Chapter 551 The Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (3) Knowing daughter Mo Ruomu, mother must have guessed some clues, but even so, she still can''t say that her mother has worried enough about her, how can she bear to make her mother worry about her? Sniffed and said, "He''s too busy to spend time with me." If there is no contradiction at all, my mother will not believe it. Lin Lanzhi''s tense expression gradually eased, and he said: "It''s a good thing he''s busy. Busy, it means that he''s grown up, has responsibility, and knows how to plan for your future. He can''t be the king of the county for the rest of his life. But you don''t have a real job. Is that why you feel wronged?" "Yes." Ning Yue replied vaguely. Lin Lanzhi smiled: "I''ll talk about him later, you eat first." As she spoke, she helped Ning Yue to sit up, and put a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs for Ning Yue. Ning Yue ate very deliciously. She cleaned most of the dishes on the table. Anyway, she has a long body, so she is not afraid of being overstretched. During the meal, Ning Wan came once. Ning Yue didn''t see her, she is not in the mood to see anyone irrelevant now. Ning Wan came to ask Lin Lanzhi for cooking skills. Lin Lanzhi cooks well. During the period of Ning Yue''s marriage, Ning Wan learned from time to time. Lin Lanzhi was kind and did not refuse her. Today is different, Lin Lanzhi wants to accompany her daughter, so Hongyu sends Ning Wan away. Ning Wan''s careful thinking, both mother and daughter are very clear, it is nothing more than Ning Yue married into the palace, and she wants to use Ning Yue''s influence to find a satisfactory marriage in the capital. Actually, the second wife found Ning Wan all the right ones, but Ning Wan had a high heart, so she didn''t like any of them. "Where does she still want to marry? The Prince''s Mansion or the Hou''s Mansion?" Ning Yue put down her chopsticks impatiently, "Isn''t the third son of Zhongshuling that the second aunt told her last time very good? The one who came out of the concubine, is it again? Son, she married in the past, and her status is no lower than that of the eldest daughter-in-law!" "She probably... saw that you married into the palace, and she overestimated her own worth." Lin Lanzhi''s speech hit the nail on the head. She is kind and kind. Wan just felt that she was better than Ning Yue, so she must marry a better husband than Ning Yue. But the marriage between Ning Yue and Xuan Yin was really not planned, it was a mistake, to put it bluntly, it was a kind of fate. Ning Yue doesn''t hate Ning Wan, because compared to what Ma Ningxi and Lin Yonghe did to her, Ning Wan''s few words of sowing dissension are nothing at all, but in this life, Ning Wan''s exalting herself too much and belittling her too much, really Make her not like it. "Mother, don''t talk to her from now on." "Well, under the same roof, it''s not easy to drive her out if you don''t see her up and down, but don''t worry, I don''t soften my heart so easily." As he said, Lin Lanzhi told Ning Yue another thing. He hinted that he wanted to stay in Xuan''s house for a few days and be a companion for Ning Yue. Lin Lanzhi pretended not to understand, and Ning Wan couldn''t speak too bluntly, making people feel that she was disrespectful. She tried several times to no avail. , I finally stopped mentioning it. Here the mother and daughter are talking about themselves, while Hongyu is reporting that the uncle is here. Didnt you meet the princess of Nanjiang? If you don''t make out with her, why come to her natal house? "Mom, I''m sleepy, let''s sleep for a while." Saying that, she entered the back room. This means that he doesn''t want to see Xuanyin, Lin Lanzhi can''t fail to see it. However, since her daughter was gone, as a mother-in-law, she had to meet her. Lin Lanzhi changed into dignified and decent clothes, and went to the flower hall to meet Xuanyin. Xuanyin didn''t see Ning Yue, only Lanzhi, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and he said with the courtesy of a junior: "Mother, where''s Yueer?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 552： Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (4) Chapter 552 The Domineering Lanzhi Xiaoyin Chasing His Wife (4) Lin Lanzhi did not show him a friendly and doting smile like before, but sat down on the chair slowly and said, "Remember my daughter, do you think you don''t have her in your heart?" "Mother!" Xuanyin pursed her lips aggrievedly, "How can you look at me like that?" "Then tell me, how did you provoke her? As soon as she came back, she didn''t eat, just sat there and cried!" This is a bit exaggerated, but let''s not say that it is more serious to abuse this guy, It''s hard to get rid of the anger in her heart! Her such a strong daughter is not afraid of killing people, but she shed tears of grievance. As a mother, her heart hurts! After hearing what Lin Lanzhi said, Xuan Yin''s face turned pale! Ning Yue looks calm and gentle, but deep down she is more stubborn than anyone else. It is not an exaggeration to say that she bleeds but not tears, but today...but he...made you cry? Lin Lanzhi had a panoramic view of Xuanyin''s expression, and sneered: "Now that I know I''m in a hurry, why did I go earlier? Do you think our Ma family is too low-born to support our daughter, so we bully her vigorously? !" "I never thought so!" Xuanyin was going crazy, what did Yueyue tell Lanzhi? Why did Lanzhi, who always treasured him, suddenly turned against him? And turned his face so badly. "Then why did she cry back to her mother''s house?" "I..." Xuanyin opened his mouth, not knowing how to mention Huangfushan to Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi said with a trace of coldness: "It''s not convenient to tell me about the matter between you, I understand, but you bullied my daughter like this, you can''t just let it go!" "I really didn''t bully her..." Xuanyin''s heart was broken, how dare he bully Ning Yue? I have never blushed with her once, except for pressing her to do something embarrassing... But every time she does that, she enjoys it. As for those who were murdered and rejected, it was him every time, okay? "Anyway, if my daughter is upset, it''s your fault!" Lin Lanzhi said domineeringly. "Yes, yes, it''s my son-in-law''s fault." Offending the mother-in-law is the most unwise thing to do. Lin Lanzhi saw his aggrieved appearance, and the corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly. Soon, he said very sternly: "Since you know you were wrong, please apologize to Yueyue!" Xuan Yin''s eyes lit up: "Okay, okay, I''ll go right away!" "Come back! Who told you to go?" Lin Lanzhi stopped him. He was taken aback: "No? Is that her coming?" "She won''t come." Lin Lanzhi raised her eyebrows and said. "Then... how can I apologize to her?" "Write a self-criticism!" Lin Lanzhi said crookedly without blushing, "Every time your father-in-law offends me, write at least three copies, for your first crime, just one copy!" Are you kidding me? He is a man of seven feet, and he actually wrote a review for a little girl! How could he do such a useless thing? An hour later, the small study next to the flower hall. "Yueyue, what do you mean by hiding from me? What happened to Huangfushan was an accident! I have nothing to do with her! I broke in with my second brother that day! What I saw , My second brother also saw it! I have absolutely no selfish intentions! The situation at that time was really critical, if we didnt find a place to hide, we would be shot at by 30,000 Southern Border soldiers! Hey, no, it seems too fierce. Xuanyin crumpled the ball of paper, threw it into the trash, spread out another piece of white paper, picked up a pen "Dear Yueyue, don''t hide from me anymore. I know I''m wrong. I haven''t seen you every day like three autumns. I haven''t seen you for a year and a half. Huh...I miss you so much that my heart aches. Well, what happened to Huangfushan was really not my intention, I swear I have nothing to do with her, I really hate her..." Uh, it''s too girly, I have goosebumps. Xuanyin threw it away, and spread out another sheet. "Wife, how are you? Not seeing you every day is like three autumns. I have been separated from you for more than a year. My heart is very concerned. I know that you are upset about my mistake, but this mistake is not my original wish. The victim is over. Your tears shed on Tangli, I am heartbroken..." "No, no! Like a nerd!" Xuanyin threw away the ball of paper again, scratching his head anxiously. Reviewing or something, it''s so uncute! How do you write it? Ahhh, I''m going crazy! (end of this chapter) Chapter 553： Continue chasing wife and uncovering uncle scum (1) Chapter 553 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (1) Lin Lanzhi outside the study poked her daughter''s shoulder and motioned her to look with her eyes. Ning Yue glanced at it out of the corner of her eye, and muttered, "You brought me here just to see this? What''s so interesting?" A tyrant like him who doesnt even bother to put on a memorial, can write a review? She wouldn''t believe it even if she was killed. But seeing how he was tortured to death, I have to say, he was really relieved. How did Lin Lanzhi not know that Xuanyin couldn''t write a review at all? But only by letting him know that it is difficult, can he have a long memory, and of course, let his daughter calm down by the way. It was not until nightfall, when it was completely dark, that someone who had wasted a hundred and eleven blank sheets came over with a crumpled review book in disgrace. Lin Lanzhi put down the teacup calmly, glanced at the self-criticism, and with a pop, the tea was sprayed. After writing all afternoon, he only wrote two words! Why did she feel that every review paper he threw away had more words than this one? It was still crumpled. It was after hundreds of times of struggle before finally deciding to bring it in front of her? Xuanyin glanced at Lin Lanzhi''s expression, raised his eyebrows, and muttered innocently: "You asked me to write it, I... wrote it all afternoon." "Wrote this in one afternoon?" Lin Lanzhi looked into his eyes in disbelief. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether he had misunderstood it or she really said it wrong. After all, even a four-year-old Niu Niu , It is impossible not to understand what the review means! Xuanyin shrugged seriously and innocently: "You told me to write it, I wrote it." "What I asked you to write is a self-criticism! Do you understand self-criticism?" Lin Lanzhi was furious! Xuanyin touched the bridge of his nose: "Is this a review?" yes. However, it is just the word "review"! Lin Lanzhi finally understood why her daughter returned to her mother''s house. This kid''s ability to irritate people is really not blown out, ouch, ouch, it can''t work, she has to take it easy. In the inn, Huangfushan was lying on the big hard bed, as if she had been struck by lightning, she remained motionless. "Xiaojuan, I got into a big disaster, what should I do? That pedant...is the wife''s husband! I kept telling my wife how that pedant despised my sister. Isn''t that telling my wife, her husband? How to get entangled with my sister?" "Isn''t this light? With your lame lying skills, I''m afraid someone would have guessed it was you." "can you?" "Yes!" "Huh?" Huangfushan shook her head in a daze as if she had received a blow to the head, "So, I have been telling my wife that I and her husband... are... entangled... entangled?" "Yeah!" Xiaojuan nodded like a pounding garlic! "Woooo...how could this be?" Huangfushan wanted to die. If she hadn''t been born with no tears, she would be able to cry a whole river now, "Mrs. clearly said that her husband was very kind to her. In contact with other women, but, but, but her husband is obviously... a pedant!" "Princess, excuse me, do you think you are pretty?" "Needless to say? Besides this princess''s sister, who in the world is more beautiful than this princess?" "Then...except for holding you hostage for the first time, has he ever taken advantage of you again?" Huangfushan shook his head. "You can''t beat him, if he really wants to take advantage of you, it should be easy, right?" "What do you mean?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 554： Continue chasing wife and uncovering uncle scum (2) Chapter 554 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (2) "What this servant means is that for the first time, he may really have had no choice but to hold you hostage because he wanted to save his brother." Xiaojuan had wanted to say these words a long time ago. The kind of person who can come and go freely even in the imperial palace has no difficulty in picking the flower of the princess, but he has been avoiding the princess all the time, wishing that he would never see each other again. If this is a disciple, there will be no one in the world who is not a disciple. Xuanyin missed the dinner time while writing the review, his stomach was growling with hunger, he scratched at Ning Yue''s door with his fingers, and said pitifully, "Yueyue, I''m so hungry, I want to eat." "Forget about eating noodles." "Steamed buns are also fine." "Is there any white porridge?" There is no response inside. Xuanyin pursed her mouth aggrievedly: "What are you angry with me? At least say it, so I can guess for myself. My apology was wrong, and you are the one who is angry." "Don''t listen to Huangfushan calling me a disciple. I really didn''t do anything to her. You are so gentle, how could I like a hag? Come out, and I will explain to you face to face." "Yueyue, give me a chance to explain, Yueyue, Yueyue, Yueyue..." The door was gouged several times by someone''s fingers, but Ning Yue inside seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, without any movement. Xuanyin knew that he would not want to see Ning Yue tonight, but he was unwilling to leave just now. Although he had never experienced other women, he could vaguely feel that she would not calm down if he stayed here, but if he left , she will be even angrier. It''s better not to make things worse, not to mention that I was reluctant to leave. "Young master wants to stay? What a coincidence, there are so many people here that there is no room left." Lin Lanzhi sipped tea leisurely and said, "If you don''t mind my uncle, I''ll make it up in the corridor. One night!" Let''s go, make it in the corridor? Wouldn''t that ruin his image of being wise and mighty? Don''t think he doesn''t know, these servants like to watch the excitement, so he doesn''t want them to see him lying on the ground! Even if he stands, he can stand all night! "Grandpa, is one mattress enough? The floor is hard, why don''t I give you two more beds?" Hongyu asked with a smile. If you look closely, you will find that there is a lot of gloating in her smile. If he was in the palace, if any servant girl dared to taunt him like this, he would have to expose her. But right now, in Tangli Courtyard, he still...forget it. After Hongyu spread the quilt, her back was already in a lot of cold sweat. Just now she was ordered by her wife to taunt my uncle. God knows, she was afraid that my uncle would kick me over! Fortunately, no, Amitabha! "That, you stop!" Xuanyin stopped Hongyu, Hongyu''s heart skipped a beat, could it be that she was about to get angry at last? "Grandpa, you are called a slave...why?" Xuanyin pointed at the door and said loudly: "I''m hungry!" This time, it was clearly for Ning Yue, Hongyu didn''t understand the hunger he said, whether it was stomach hunger or something, but Hongyu felt that the stubborn and childish appearance of my uncle was very funny, so she covered her face and smiled, went to the kitchen. When she appeared in front of Xuanyin again, she had an extra tray in her hand, and there was a bowl of cold white porridge and two cold steamed buns in the tray. Xuan Yin''s mouth twitched, he just said it casually, did he really give him porridge and steamed buns? ! Do you want another cold bench? ! This is not the most unbearable thing, the most unbearable thing is that on such a hot day, sleeping in the corridor of such a green grassy backyard, I will really be carried away by mosquitoes! (end of this chapter) Chapter 555： Continue chasing wife and finding uncle scum (3) Chapter 555 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (3) Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! I don''t know how many slaps, Xuanyin''s palms were swollen, but the mosquitoes were still not deterred by his ferocity, they still came in groups, and they still bit him miserable. He simply pulled the quilt to cover himself, but in the dog days, this is undoubtedly alive. The heat was unbearable, so he decided to feed the mosquitoes. Being bitten was unbearable, and he thought it would be better to steam it alive. Repeatedly, when I held Ning Yue to sleep, I felt that it would be dawn in the blink of an eye, and I only hated the short night, which suddenly became extremely long. In the cool room, Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi lay on the big soft and comfortable bed, the lavender curtain fell from the ash, and the small world was clean and quiet. There was another sound of someone beating a mosquito outside. Lin Lanzhi squeezed her daughter''s hand, and said softly: "I haven''t left yet, I can bear it. If it were your father, he would have run away in anger." Ning Yue didn''t speak, she seemed to be asleep, but Lin Lanzhi knew that she didn''t. Lin Lanzhi hugged her into his arms, stroked her hair and said: "One time, your father and I had a fierce quarrel, not that time with Bai Wei''er, but when you were not born. Your father At that time, for some reason, I became obsessed with gambling with a group of sleazy people. I would sneak out every night and come back before dawn. Later, I found out that I went to the casino with a knife in my hand. I said, husbands and wives, you bet, I bet, I dont bet money, I bet on my hand. At that time he was in love with me, so he was frightened and went home with me obediently. But afterward he remembered , always felt that I was too hot and did not give him face, causing him to be ridiculed by his colleagues and quarreled with me for a long time. I was angry at the time, and I also returned to my mother''s house. Guess what happened?" "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue asked softly. Lin Lanzhi smiled helplessly: "My situation is different from yours now. You are alone and have no worries. At that time, your elder brother was already three years old. He asked your elder brother to write me a letter, saying,'' Mother, come back quickly, Ke Qing misses you, so I will go back." "So cunning!" "Men, all of them are cunning, all of them are foxes, it depends on whether he is willing to be bullied by you, or he has to suppress you for the rest of his life." Ning Yue was silent. Mother means that she understands that a man will only give in unconditionally when he likes a woman. Once he refuses to give in or tolerate, it must be because he has changed his mind. Xuan Yin was bullied by her mother, but she didn''t dare to say a word of rebuttal. It wasn''t because she didn''t dare, it was because she liked it in her heart. "You really don''t want to listen to his explanation?" Lin Lanzhi asked again. "Do not listen." The people who want to hear an explanation are those who already want to forgive each other in their hearts. She doesn''t want to forgive Xuanyin, so she doesn''t give herself any chance. Snapped! Another sound of beating mosquitoes. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Lin Lanzhi blinked narrowly: "Do you feel distressed?" "Who cares about him? He wants to stay here to feed the mosquitoes, and no one forces him! If you have the ability, go back to his palace! It''s cool and comfortable there!" Ning Yue said angrily. Lin Lanzhi just laughed: "Okay, okay, don''t feel bad, he asked for it, who made him make my precious daughter cry? It''s good to eat cold steamed buns and sleep in the hallway to feed mosquitoes. Next time, it''s time to throw him out!" " Also ate cold steamed buns? Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and she closed her eyes without saying anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 556： Continue chasing wife and finding uncle scum (4) Chapter 556 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (4) Xuanyin continued to fight against mosquitoes. Mosquitoes are much more difficult to deal with than the review paper! He didn''t even bother to care about whether the maidservants had seen his embarrassing image of the world''s most beautiful man in Yushu Lin. Lin Lanzhi is not stupid, how could he really make my uncle feel ashamed in front of his servants? The people in Tangli Courtyard had already been dismissed secretly, and Ma Ningxin and Niu Niu''s siblings also went to rest in the old lady''s yard, leaving only Hongyu who had to go through the motions. Xuanyin slapped the mosquitoes. I dont know how many times he slapped them. Mosquitoes still love to bite his face. Gradually, he didnt know whether he fell asleep because he was too sleepy, or if he slapped himself unconscious. In the dark night, the door was opened, a bare hand was stretched out, and a smoker was put down, only to see the mosquitoes that had been densely packed around, and scatter with a huff. It was dawn, Xuanyin sat up in a jerk, and was about to get dressed to practice, only to realize that he was not in Xuan''s house, but in Tangliyuan. I was bitten half to death by mosquitoes in the first half of the night, but there was no mosquito in the second half of the night. As expected, I fell asleep and felt nothing. As soon as Lin Lanzhi opened the door, she saw Xuanyin sitting cross-legged on the floor, like a little Maitreya Buddha, staring at the door, as if she wanted to stare at the door, she was suddenly amused and cleared Clearing his throat, trying to suppress his smile, he said calmly, "Did you sleep well last night?" "Hmm." Xuanyin uttered a weak nasal sound aggrieved, "Has Yueyue woke up?" Lin Lanzhi smiled and said, "Get up." Xuan Yin''s eyes lit up: "Where is she?" "Let''s go." "Huh?" Xuanyin was dumbfounded, "I stayed here all night, how did she get away?" Lin Lanzhi smiled slightly: "I forgot to tell my aunt, I just opened a back door to Tangli Courtyard a few days ago." As soon as the words fell, Xuanyin walked away in a hurry! Lin Lanzhi turned around and said to the room: "Come out, he''s gone." The breakfast was very rich. Ning Yue used a bowl of three fresh noodles, a cage of soup dumplings, a cup of white fungus and red date soup, a stewed egg, and a plate of mixed fruits and vegetables. When the meal was almost finished, Hongyu came in with a food box and said: "Miss Si knew that Miss was back, so she cooked a bowl of mung bean soup herself, saying that it is refreshing and relieves summer heat, please ask Miss and Madam to taste it. " If she remembers correctly, Ning Wan is still studying at Qilin Academy now, and there is no holiday today. She doesn''t go to school early, but stays at home and cooks mung bean soup for her. It''s really hard work. Ning Yue glanced lightly: "Give it back to her! I won''t drink it!" Hongyu opened her mouth: "Uh, this..." Lin Lanzhi beckoned: "Forget it, let''s put it here, and send her a basket of soup dumplings." "What to give? She, the more you pay attention to her, the more energetic she is! She wants to marry a prince and grandson through me, but I really don''t have the ability!" She doesn''t mind giving her an introduction, but Ning Wan despises such an excellent person that the Second Madam finds. It is impossible for her to find a better person than the Second Madam. Good idea!" When Lin Lanzhi thought about it, it was true that she always cared about her as a girl, she was thin-skinned, and it was not easy to point out some things to her directly, thinking that she could understand her rejection, but she was so persistent. Quickly cut the mess. "Do as Yueer said, and return the mung bean soup to her. In addition, I have suffered from heatstroke these days, so I can''t teach her how to cook." "Yes." Hongyu twisted the food box and went out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 557： Continue chasing wife and uncover uncle scum (5) Chapter 557 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (5) After breakfast, Ning Yue talked with Lin Lanzhi for a while, and then went to Huichuntang. The business of Huichuntang is very good, and it is very busy every day. The five doctors can no longer meet the needs of patients. Ning Yue is considering hiring some new responsible doctors. In addition, due to the overcrowding of patients, the space in Huichuntang was gradually becoming insufficient. We considered whether to move to a bigger place directly, or rent a nearby shop to form a shop. Ning Yue wandered around the street for a while, secretly memorized a few good locations, waited for a while to observe, and made a comparison before deciding how to make a move. Entering the Huichun Hall, no surprises, it was overcrowded again, and some even lined up outside. The shopkeeper arranged for a shed and sent fans to prevent them from being overheated. Impatient expressions appeared on the faces of some patients and their family members, but since a troublemaker was sent to the Yamen by her last time, no one dared to get mad in Huichuntang. The shopkeeper saw Ning Yue, and greeted with a smile: "Boss, are you here?" Ning Yue''s eyes flicked over the patient, and said, "Come upstairs, I have something to discuss with you." Upstairs, there is a small account room specially prepared for Ning Yue. Except for Mama Zhong, no one is allowed to enter at will. Mama Zhong is now in charge of logistics, and Ning Yue basically never sees her. Ning Yue pointed to the chair opposite: "Shopkeeper, sit down." After the shopkeeper sat down, he said, "There are too many patients now, are the doctors overwhelmed?" "Isn''t it?" The shopkeeper sighed and said, "These doctors are all left by the Huichuntang above. They said that they didn''t have such a good business in the past and they were very idle. Now they are so busy that they all look for them. I complain!" The doctors in Huichuntang work harder than those in other pharmacies. Ning Yue knows this, not only because of the large number of patients, but also because Huichuntang arranges doctors on duty every night. Those patients in the observation room cannot only leave a few apprentices keep watch. "In the future, in addition to the monthly money promised to them, bonuses will be given according to the number of consultations they receive. Will the patient''s consultation fee still be the original price?" Ning Yue asked. The shopkeeper nodded: "Yes, Shiwen, it hasn''t changed." "Then each doctor will get a commission of three pennies, but you tell them, don''t blindly pursue quantity. If anyone is not serious, I will find out once and deduct a month''s monthly money. If found twice, he will be kicked out of Huichun Hall and never Hired!" The eyes of the shopkeeper actually flashed a light: "The owner is thoughtful!" In this way, there is no need to worry about their lack of enthusiasm, nor that they will not take care of patients seriously for the sake of money. She is obviously a fourteen-year-old girl, but her thinking is more perfect than that of a seasoned middle-aged man like him. I don''t understand how she did it. "How do the doctors arrange medical treatment now?" Ning Yue asked again. The shopkeeper replied: "Women are generally doctors Lu, and doctors with difficult and miscellaneous diseases are Lao Wan, and the rest are Dr. Zhao, Dr. Tong, and Dr. Chen." These doctors, Ning Yue, have all been in touch with them carefully, and they have also worked for them. Knowing what they are best at, she thought about it and said to the shopkeeper: "Remember, from tomorrow onwards, children will find Dr. Tong, and women will find Dr. Lu." Doctor Chen, for the wounded and sick, see Dr. Zhao, for internal medicine matters, Dr. Zhao, the intractable disease remains the same, Mr. Wan is still the same. "yes." "One more thing, I want to hear your opinion." "My boss, please tell me." "You have also seen Huichun Hall. There are not enough doctors and places. I plan to expand it. Do you think it is better to expand directly, or to move to a bigger place?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 558： Continue chasing wife and uncovering uncle scum (6) Chapter 558 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (6) The shopkeeper thought for a while, and said: "I think it''s better to expand. The business of the cloth shop next door is not very good. I''ll go and talk about it. I should be able to sell it at a more suitable price." Ning Yue smiled lightly and said: "The price is not important, it''s okay to give more, the most important thing is that both parties are happy to cooperate. There is no need to haggle over petty profits. I always feel that whoever suffers will take advantage. A good reputation spreads After going out, there will be more opportunities to earn back in the future. Those who make big things don''t care about small things. Although she is a heroine, she has a bigger mind than a man. When he first entered Huichuntang, he just took a fancy to the monthly money offered by the other party. Now, he is really devoted to this little boss. He smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll go to Boss Lu for tea right away." After the shopkeeper left, Ning Yue went to the first floor to help out for a while, had lunch at Huichun Hall, and planned to go back to Tangli Courtyard, but seeing the vicious sun, she gave up the idea. After sorting out the account books in the accounting room for a while, and after confirming that Huichuntang had earned more than one hundred thousand taels, Ning Yue fell asleep contentedly. Halfway through her sleep, she woke up from the heat, moved her body, and was suddenly coughed by a puff of smoke! When she opened her eyes, she saw that the walls and tables of her counting room were completely on fire! The fire filled the whole room, and the flames were like dragons, climbing from the beams all the way to her little bed. Seeing that she was about to burn herself, she jumped up and avoided the fire. Didn''t she just fall asleep? Why did it suddenly go into the water? Still going so violently? Is it just her accounting room that leaked water, or is it the whole Huichuntang? Before she had time to think, the tongue of fire licked her skirt. She hurriedly rolled on the ground, extinguishing the fire on her body. The ground was scorched hot by the fire. Ning Yue quickly got up and ran towards the only window that had not been attacked by the fire dragon! Boom! A beam fell down, blocking her way! The fire on the beam was so high that she couldn''t get over it, and the moment the beam fell, sparks splashed onto the curtains, which caught fire and blocked the last way out. "Boss! Boss, are you in there?" Outside, the shopkeeper''s anxious call sounded. Ning Yue covered her nose with her sleeve, and said loudly, "I''m here! Cough cough... fetch water" "Hey, mother Zhong, don''t be impulsive! If you rush in like this, you will die!" Ning Yue heard Zhong''s mother''s cry, thankfully she was stopped by everyone, the fire was too fierce, it wouldn''t help if she came in, it would only cost her life in vain. The fire is getting weaker and stronger, and I can''t wait for them to put out the fire, so I have to escape. Thoughts flashed by, Ning Yue wet the veil with the only pot of tea left, and after seeing the direction of the door, covered her face, and rushed over sullenly! But suddenly, with a bang, the door was kicked open, and Xuanyin rushed in with a wet blanket on his back. Ning Yue was wrapped in his arms before she was even shocked, just like walking in a storm that time, she Being picked up by him, wrapped from head to toe, she couldn''t see anything... Seeing that Ning Yue was successfully rescued, everyone heaved a long sigh of relief. God knows when they saw such a big fire, they all thought that the boss was hopeless. Fortunately, the king of the county arrived in time, otherwise, they would have to collect the body for the master. The shopkeeper immediately ushered the two into the VIP room, and Dr. Chen and Dr. Wan checked their bodies. Ning Yue was suffocated, she inhaled some thick smoke, her trachea and lungs were slightly irritated, but she was fine, Xuan Yin was not so lucky, he hugged Ning Yue, his hands were exposed to the flames, all ten fingers were burned up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 559： Continue chasing wife and uncover uncle scum (7) Chapter 559 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (7) That used to be a pair of hands as beautiful as jade carvings. Ning Yue turned her face away, not knowing whether she didn''t want to watch it, or couldn''t bear to watch it again. Doctor Chen took out the liquid tweezers, squatted down beside Xuanyin, and said, "Jun Wang bear with it, I will peel off the burned skin tissue for you first, and then clean it, the process may be a little painful." Xuan Yin looked at Ning Yue, and withdrew his hand. Dr. Chen was a very gentle person, and he said softly: "It''s not too painful. I moved very quickly, and it passed in no time." Xuanyin''s eyes fixed on Ning Yue''s profile: "I want her to get it for me." "Huh?" Dr. Chen was startled, looked at Ning Yue, and then at the shopkeeper beside him, thinking, the doctor''s medical skills... I''m afraid it''s not good enough? Ordinary cuts and scalds, she can barely do it, but the county king''s injuries are more complicated and serious! The shopkeeper cleared his throat: "Well... I''ll go and see if the fire is all out!" After speaking, he ran away in a hurry! Ning Yue remained silent. Doctor Chen seemed to understand something, but he didn''t understand it very well. He was taken aback for a while, and said, "Your Majesty, let me do it. My master has never treated anyone for this." "I want her to treat it!" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows stubbornly, his eyes still fell on Ning Yue''s side face. Ning Yue clenched her fists tightly, and her breathing gradually became short of breath. Suddenly, she stood up, looked at him coldly, and said, "Love can''t be cured!" After finishing speaking, she walked away without looking back. Oh, these two had a fight. The corners of Dr. Chen''s mouth twitched, and he said awkwardly: "Your Majesty, I''ll give you..." "Get out!" Before Dr. Chen finished speaking, Xuan Yin interrupted him sharply. Dr. Chen dared not stay any longer, and went out with a sigh. In such a hot day, the injury is like that again. If it is not treated as soon as possible, it will easily become inflamed and leave a very embarrassing scar. Ning Yue stood on the porch, watching everyone tidy up the mess after putting out the fire. She was fine and should be able to calm down and analyze whether the fire was accidental or man-made, but for some reason, her mind was in a mess and she was thinking about everything don''t go in. "Master." The shopkeeper came to her side and said earnestly, "Go and treat the county king. If you drag it on, those hands will be useless." Ning Yue didn''t move. The shopkeeper continued: "When I first came here, you once told me that a doctor should save lives and heal the wounded. No matter good or evil, old or young, rich or poor, even if a person who is going to be guillotined tomorrow, he will be treated equally today." The right to ask for medical treatment. Boss, the person waiting for treatment is not your husband, but a very ordinary injured patient." Ning Yue finally went. When Xuan Yin saw her, his face was full of smiles. How could he look like a patient with burnt hands? "I know you love me." Ning Yue ignored him, cleaned his hands, picked up the sterilized tweezers, held his hands with gauze, and began to clean him. It''s not that she''s really inexperienced. She was in the military camp in her previous life, and there weren''t enough doctors. She helped treat some injuries, but compared to Dr. Chen, who was born in a professional class, she was obviously much weaker. This process should be quite painful, she thought, but Xuan Yin kept looking at her with a smirk, which made her think that perhaps this person was born ignorant of pain. After treating the injury, Ning Yue stood up holding the tray. Xuanyin held Ning Yue with a gauze-wrapped hand: "Yueyue, can I say something?" Ning Yue brushed his hand away expressionlessly, and walked out without looking back. Xuan Yin looked at her disappearing back, his eyes slowly dimmed. Afterwards, he turned around and went to the small alley near Huichun Hall, where Dong Ba had already escorted a man in Tsing Yi to wait for him. The man was about 27 or 28 years old, he looked upright, and his temperament was very upright, but who would have thought that such a person would sneak into the accountant of Huichuntang and prevent a fire! (end of this chapter) Chapter 560： Continue chasing wife and uncovering uncle scum (8) Chapter 560 Continue to Chase Wife and Find Uncle Scum (8) Xuanyin kicked him and knocked him to the ground. He screamed and wanted to stand up, but Xuanyin stepped on his shoulder again, no, to be precise, he crushed his shoulder. "Ah" His face was distorted in pain, and tears burst out, "Forgive...forgive..." Xuanyin''s face no longer showed the slightest trace of ruffianism, it was as cold as a Shura from hell, he did not show the slightest movement because of his pain and begging for mercy, instead, he slowly ground his toes on his broken bones Grind. Xuanyin''s strength is well grasped, it can make the man feel so painful, but he won''t faint: "Say, who sent you to Huichun Hall to set fire?" The man hesitated for a moment, as if he dared to speak. Xuanyin''s lips showed a trace of coldness, and his right foot stepped on his shoulder blade, stepping down inch by inch, and all the bones in his arm were crushed: "Who sent you to set fire to Huichun Hall?" "I...I...ah" Xuanyin was impatient, he spoke too slowly, Xuanyin''s foot had already been guessed on the leg bone, and the leg bone was also broken. "I said! I said!" This kind of pain is definitely not something a young hooligan can bear, "It''s a man! A...a...a tall, burly man! I don''t know his name, he...he Very rich...he gave me one hundred taels of gold, and told me to sneak into Huichuntang''s small account room, hide the fire oil, and wait for the owner of Huichuntang to go, and burn her to death!" "It turned out that it was brought up and hidden, no wonder it was so sudden!" Dong Ba kicked him in the face, "You dog! Even dare to harm my wife! I''m so tired of work!" Husband, madam? Then this man is...is... Xuanyin looked at him coldly and said, "Do you still remember what that man looked like?" "I didn''t see it clearly. It was very dark. He was wearing a cloak. I only knew that he didn''t look like a man from the capital city! It seemed..." The man thought for a while, "Like the ones in Beicheng! I used to sell leather in Beicheng. I can hear the North City accent, yes, he is the local accent!" A burly man with a Beicheng accent and rich. For those who meet these three conditions and have ties to Ning Yue, the answer is already very obvious. The man''s eyes glanced at the gauze on Xuanyin''s finger: "By the way, his hand was also injured! He was also wrapped in gauze, but it was not his fingers, but his palm. As for which hand, I don''t remember." ..." A burly man with a Beicheng accent, rich, with gauze wrapped around his hands. Isn''t he his good third uncle who meets these conditions? "Prince Yinjun, I swear... I have said everything I know without reservation. Please see that I have seniors and juniors, and let me go around this time!" The man begged for mercy with tears in his eyes. "Around you?" Xuan Yin smiled coldly. Ziyunxuan, the third master, You Shi, and Qin''er are having dinner. Qin''er didn''t eat much, so she took a few mouthfuls and went back to her room. The third master glanced at her impatiently: "What a troublemaker!" Youshi hurriedly closed the door, smoothed things over and said, "Okay, okay, she doesn''t understand anything, so why blame her?" "This incident was all caused by her! Didn''t she kill someone, that stinky girl would suspect Sanfang?" The third master said through gritted teeth, and then gave You Shi another look, "You too! You can''t see people, and you can''t tell lies!" "I was also anxious at the time. How did I know that Qin''er would slip away suddenly? I was halfway looking for Qin''er, and that girl suddenly came over and asked me what I was looking for. I said in a hurry that the golden hairpin was lost, and I also forgot about me. I was wearing that hairpin that day. But afterwards, didnt I come back? I said I had a pair of those hairpins, but I lost the other one! You Shi bit the bullet and explained. (end of this chapter) Chapter 561： Continue chasing wife and uncovering uncle scum (9) Chapter 561 Continue chasing his wife and find out the scumbag uncle (9) "Hmph." The third master snorted coldly, "Do you think she will believe it?" "Oh, it''s me, so I believe it. You always said that the maid became suspicious because of Qin''er and me, how about you? Last time you asked Biqing to give Xuan Xiaoying medicine, didn''t you also get caught by her?" Right? Maybe she started to suspect you that time! It has nothing to do with us!" Youshi said with a hint of displeasure. "Okay, okay, what''s the use of talking about it now? That girl is wicked!" After a pause, the third master said again, "But she won''t be evil for long." Youshi was stunned when he heard the words: "How do you say?" The third master picked up the tea cup, and a smug smile slowly smeared on his face, which was three points similar to King Zhongshan: "After today, she will never be able to speak again!" Little girl, although I have no grievances or enmities with you, who made you too smart to perceive my intentions? Next time you reincarnate, be a fool! "Third Master! Third Madam, please come to Wenfangyuan!" Outside the door, a servant girl''s message suddenly sounded. Shouldnt you be eating in your room at this hour? What are you looking for them to do? An ominous premonition vaguely flashed in the heart of the third master, but soon, he suppressed this feeling, dressed neatly, and went to the Wenfangyuan with You Shi. In the bright hall of Wenfangyuan, the prince and princess are sitting on the main seats, Xuan Zhao is standing at the side, Xuan Yin is standing in the middle, and beside him, there is a young man in a state of embarrassment. The man''s right arm and right leg had been crushed completely, his face turned pale from the pain, and his whole body trembled. The third master and Youshi were startled, not understanding why such a person came to Wenfangyuan? However, the moment the man raised his head and revealed his face, the third master''s expression changed instantly. However, he concealed it very well, and soon asked exaggeratedly: "Brother! Who is this? It seems to be injured!" King Zhongshan stared at Xuanyin, said solemnly: "Okay, your third uncle is here, you can talk." The third master''s eyes flickered without any trace. Xuanyin raised the corners of his lips, raised his gauze-wrapped fingers, and said: "I took a nap in the account room of Huichun Hall at noon today. Halfway through my sleep, the account room suddenly caught fire. I was fatal, and only my fingers were burned. Later, I After some investigation, I found out that the fire was not an accident. I caught the person who set it on fire, and it was this guy!" As he spoke, he kicked the man''s leg, and the man whimpered in pain. He laughed mockingly, and said, "But third uncle guess, what did this guy tell me?" The third master''s throat slipped, and he said without changing his face: "What did he say to you?" Xuan Yin hooked the corners of his lips disdainfully, and said: "He said that a man with a Beicheng accent asked him to set the fire. That man, like me, had injured his hand and was wrapped in gauze, and that man was very rich. , One hundred taels of gold for one shot. Third Uncle thinks, who could he be talking about?" The third master clenched his fists tightly: "How do I know who it is?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, and asked innocently: "Third Uncle doesn''t think that the person he''s talking about is you?" "Nonsense!" The third master patted the table and stood up, "How could I bribe someone to set fire to the Huichun Hall? Is there nothing I can do when I''m full?" Xuanyin nodded: "Yeah, I also find it strange. I am my father''s biological son, so I should be worth a thousand taels of gold. The third uncle should not be so stingy. He wanted me for a hundred taels of gold." life?" One by one, the third uncle wanted his life. The third master was furious, and with a sullen face, he turned to King Zhongshan and said, "Second brother! What''s wrong with Xiao Yin? He actually suspected that I would find someone to burn him to death? He is my nephew, What did I burn him for? Besides, I dont know what Huichun Tang is! I dont even know this murderer! (end of this chapter) Chapter 562： Business is booming brothers join forces (1) Chapter 562 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (1) Youshi was the only one who guessed the truth at the scene. She felt a kind of shock from her husband when he saw the man''s appearance clearly. Although the husband suppressed the shock as quickly as possible, as the wife''s I still caught it myself. She remembered her husband''s words, saying that Ma Ningyue would not be free for a long time, and in her heart, she immediately believed Xuan Yin''s words, this person was sent by her husband. Of course the husband knew who the boss of Huichun Hall was, and they heard the story from the maids the next day after entering the mansion. The husband sent someone to set fire to Huichun Hall, presumably to deal with Ma Ningyue, but why did Xuanyin get burned? What about Ma Ningyue? Is she hurt? "Third siblings, third siblings, third siblings!" The princess''s tone gradually increased and pulled Youshi back from the distracted state. Youshi smiled embarrassingly: "Second sister-in-law, did you call me?" Wangfei looked at it strangely, and said, "Xiao Yin was talking to you just now." "Yes, is it? I''m sorry, my heart hurts just now, so I didn''t hear it." Youshi lied again. Princess asked in confusion: "Heartache? What''s the problem? Why haven''t you mentioned it?" The third master can''t wait to find a shovel to bury Youshi. Youshi is good at everything, but he loves to lie when he is guilty, and he always tells lies that are easy to be exposed. What are you doing! Youshi glanced at the cold light in her husband''s eyes from the corner of her eye, her scalp was numb, and she said, "I''m sick, and occasionally it hurts, but the doctor saw it and said there''s nothing wrong with it. By the way, Xiaoyin, what did you ask Third Aunt just now?" Xuanyin said coldly: "I asked Third Aunt, where did Third Uncle go last night?" Youshi smiled, and said warmly: "It must be in the mansion, otherwise where can we go?" "Probably? So the third aunt hasn''t been with the third uncle all the time, just guessing that he is in the mansion out of thin air?" Xuanyin asked aggressively. Youshi was choked. After dinner yesterday, her husband did go out to the courtyard. As for whether he went to the elders or left the palace, she didn''t know. The third master''s fist was clenched and rattled: "Second brother, you should say something! That''s right, I did go out to the palace last night, but I definitely didn''t bribe this person to do some shady business! I hereby The purpose of coming here is to let the two nieces and daughter-in-laws enter the genealogy! You are not wronged by you as murderers!" King Zhongshan frowned, glanced at the man on the ground, and said, "Who told you to say that?" The man whimpered: "It''s not someone, it''s true...someone gave me a hundred taels of gold and told me to burn...burn...burn the cashier of Huichuntang..." He didn''t dare to say that Ning Yue was burned to death, and Xuanyin warned him on the way here passed him. "Do you want to burn Huichuntang''s accountant, or burn me to death?" Xuanyin kicked him! "Burn...I...I...burn..." The man faltered, as if he was so frightened that he couldn''t utter a complete sentence. The third master stood up and said loudly: "Xiao Yin! Do you want to believe an outsider, or the third uncle? This person is taking advantage of whom, and he insists on provoking our uncle and nephew relationship! You don''t want to go up! It''s his fault!" From the beginning, he believed that Xuanyin was slandering him, but gradually it became that Xuanyin was instigated by others. He was quietly giving in and changing his strategy. Sure enough, King Zhongshan relaxed a little after hearing these words, no matter whether he loves his younger son or not, the younger son is indeed his own flesh and blood, he will not easily allow his own flesh and blood to be slandered by others, even his younger brother . Of course, he didn''t believe that his younger brother could do something to hurt Xuanyin, so, in his own heart, he preferred to believe that someone killed Xuanyin in the name of arson, and then blamed the third master. (end of this chapter) Chapter 563： Prosperous Business Brothers Join Forces (2) Chapter 563 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (2) He looked at the man with burning eyes: "Who told you to do this?" "Yes...it''s him..." The man pointed to the third master with his intact left hand, "It''s him...I can recognize...his voice...he bribed me..." "You bastard!" The third master jumped up and pulled out his sword, "I, Xuan Yuqing, have been upright all my life, and I will use this kind of indecent method to frame my nephew? I swear to God, I''m sorry if I do My nephew''s matter will be struck by lightning from the sky, and he will die!" "You...you..." The man was out of breath with anger, and turned to Xuanyin for help. Xuanyin blocked the third master''s arm: "Third uncle, are you planning to kill someone to silence you?" "This villain, if you don''t kill him, is there still a bodhisattva offering him?" After the third master scolded him, he said earnestly, "Xiaoyin, don''t be fooled by him, you believe in third uncle, third uncle Uncle definitely did not harm you! Third Uncle just found out about this. There is a war in the south, and our Xuan family must not make internal quarrels at this juncture!" Xuanyin raised the corners of his lips playfully: "Then according to the third uncle, how should we deal with this person?" The third master said seriously: "This person murdered you first, and then blamed me. He must die to relieve his hatred!" "Then..." Xuanyin smiled faintly, "Let''s let the third uncle deal with it." The man was finally dragged down, and in the name of extorting a confession by torture, he was asked to confess to the mastermind behind the scenes, but he died without taking three sticks. Regarding the result of such a disposition, Youshi heaved a long sigh of relief. No matter what, it would be good if the person died, and the deal between the third master and him would be buried forever. The third master patted Xuanyin on the shoulder, showing a tolerant smile, as if an elder was forgiving a junior who had made a mistake: "Okay, let''s make a false alarm, our uncles and nephews should not hurt our peace because of this kind of thing! " Xuanyin''s clenched fists slowly loosened. According to his original temperament, he would have rushed up to beat him up a long time ago, but now, he suddenly didn''t want to do that anymore. He slightly raised the corners of his lips, smiling innocently Charming: "Third Uncle is right." Seeing that the tense atmosphere in the room had finally eased, the princess couldn''t help showing a slight smile: "It''s fine as long as you''re fine." She said to the prince, "It''s probably the Sikong family''s fault again, and the prince should be careful when he goes to the military camp these days. " She had enmity with the Xuan family, and all she thought about was Sikong Shuo, "The last time Yue''er and the others went to the lake, I heard that they met the Zhongchang servant, did Xiao Yin burn his boat?" As she said, Her eyes fell on Xuan Yin''s body. Sikong Shuo lay down on the gun for no reason, but it was really out of Xuanyin''s expectation, Xuanyin raised his lips in a funny way: "Yes, I burned his boat." "So he has a grudge and sent someone to deal with you." The concubine sighed. She didn''t like Sikong Shuo, and she didn''t like it from the first time they met. With a sense of familiarity that made her feel bored, "He is really vicious. Fortunately, you are not in danger of your life. Does your hand still hurt?" Xuanyin said in a neutral tone, "It doesn''t hurt anymore." King Zhongshan''s complicated eyes fell on his younger son''s gauze-wrapped fingers, and his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end. The "farce" ended here. The third master and the third wife returned to Ziyunxuan, and King Zhongshan went to the barracks. Before leaving, he took a look at his youngest son: "There is no need to come here these days." Xuanyin hummed lightly: "Got it." After all, it was his own, so there was no way to completely ignore it. The princess lowered her eyes and shook the cup in her hand, a trace of loneliness flashed in her expression. (end of this chapter) Chapter 564： Prosperous Business Brothers Join Forces (3) Chapter 564 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (3) Out of Wenfangyuan, Xuanzhao caught up with Xuanyin, Xuanzhao''s complexion was very pale, that day he drank a bowl of lotus seed soup in Xuanyin''s room, and spent the whole night when he returned to the room, and the next day, even more so. Being unable to get out of bed all day made him afraid to touch anything related to lotus seeds. "Fourth brother, what is going on with you and third uncle?" He moved to the capital when he was very young, and he didn''t have a deep relationship with the third master, so he would not have a preconceived affection for the third master like the prince. Get closer. Besides, he knows Xuan Yin too well, if he is not sure, he will not say it easily. Xuan Yin stopped and looked at his brother who was only a few days older than him. From the expression on the other side, he saw deep confusion, but he didn''t question it. He immediately felt it was funny. In such a huge palace, the only person who believed in him was himself The deadly enemy: "What''s going on, didn''t the third brother see it?" "I think I saw it, but... oops!" Xuan Zhao was not an expressive person, scratched his head, and said, "How did you get hurt?" "I was set on fire by that person, and I was injured on the fire scene." This is not a lie, it just picked Ning Yue out, he was injured to save Ning Yue, but the injury site was indeed on the fire scene. Xuanzhao muttered strangely: "Isn''t Huichuntang the shop of the fourth sibling? Is there anything wrong with her?" The second brother told him to take good care of Ma Ningyue. In case something happens to Ma Ningyue, it will be difficult for him to explain to his two brothers. "Why are you so nervous about her?" Xuanyin glanced at him warily. Xuan Zhao hurriedly smiled shyly and said, "Ask casually." Afraid of Xuan Yin''s questioning, he quickly changed the subject, "Okay, let''s get down to business, do you suspect that the third uncle did it?" Xuanyin can''t see that this guy has something to hide from him? He doesn''t even care about Sun Yao, so he will run to care about Yueyue? But Xuan Zhao is not the kind of person who has perverted thoughts about women, and now is not the time to be entangled in these things, Xuan Yin changed the subject and said seriously: "Do you believe me, third brother?" Xuan Zhao sensed the solemnity in his words, and followed with a serious expression: "It depends on what, but you and Uncle San, I must be on your side!" "Good brother!" Xuan Yin patted him on the shoulder, "Next, I want to trouble the third brother with something." That night, Xuan Zhao ran into the princess''s room and said that his second elder brother Xuan Bin had arrived in Youzhou, and he wanted to go to pick him up. The princess was concerned about her second son who was seriously injured, and immediately agreed to Xuan Zhao''s request. Xuan Zhao left the capital overnight. But said that Ning Yue was going to go back to the General''s Mansion by car after finishing the matter of Huichun Hall. She didn''t go back to the palace for two days, and she didn''t say hello, but with Xuanyin''s temperament, she should have taken care of the aftermath for her. She is not in the mood to take care of the affairs of the palace right now. She checked it carefully, and found that the fire in the account room was man-made, the window had been pried through, and there were very obvious traces of kerosene under the bed and in the cabinet. It was presumed that someone climbed in through the window on the second floor while she was away. Quietly hide the fire oil in a hidden place, go to the second floor in troubled waters during the day, and throw any fire pockets in, it can make the room burn very badly. The shopkeeper was so sorry that he was ashamed to see others: "It''s all my fault, I am negligent, and I don''t even know that the accountant has entered!" It''s no wonder the shopkeeper, she didn''t notice it herself, which shows that the other party''s methods are very subtle and clever, and ordinary people have discovered the other party. Ning Yue said: "There are too many patients in Huichun Hall, and there are some people who don''t notice it for a while. He pretends to be a patient and mixes in there, so it''s hard to guard against. However, the security of Huichun Hall does need to be strengthened. In the future, the first floor will be used as a doctor''s area, separated from the second floor. Let''s go! No matter who you are, without the permission of you and Zhong''s mother, you are not allowed to go up there!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 565： Prosperous Business Brothers Join Forces (4) Chapter 565 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (4) "yes." "Those ledgers..." "My boss, don''t worry, all the big accounts have been kept. It''s just that you didn''t record the calculations today." He has been a shopkeeper for many years, and he still has some experience in this field. He is afraid of something being stolen, so all the account books and other things are prepared. There are three copies, not only behind the big account room, but also in the underground secret room. Ning Yue nodded in satisfaction, and felt more and more that the shopkeeper was right. Although he was worth three times more than others, his ability to deal with problems was not comparable to that of ordinary people: "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t count too much today. By the way, Go invite some people who understand martial arts, it doesn''t matter if you spend a lot of money, you must have good skills and a solid heart." The shopkeeper didn''t dare to be negligent, and quickly responded: "Okay, coincidentally, the boss of the martial arts school and I are old, I asked him to recommend some trustworthy disciples, I believe he will not refuse." Ning Yue nodded: "This is the top priority. The acquisition of the cloth house can be done slowly." Anyway, after the acquisition, it will be redecorated. She looked at the drawings of several craftsmen in the afternoon and was not satisfied. She will wait until she finds a satisfactory solution. It''s not too late to buy. "Yes, I''m going to the martial arts hall tonight." The shopkeeper thought for a moment, then asked: "Boss, do we want to report to the officials?" "Forget it." The reason for arson on her head must be serious. There are quite a few pharmacies on South Street competing with Huichuntang for business, but everyone knows that she is the daughter-in-law of the Xuan family. How can you move her? They have no guts! The only possibility is that the mastermind behind the scenes has a tougher background than her. This kind of person, the government can''t control it at all. She once doubted Sikong Shuo, because as far as she is concerned, she only has the toughest relationship with Sikong Shuo, and when she went to the lake last time, she humiliated Sikong Shuo so much, Sikong Shuo was exhausted in a fit of anger. Not impossible for her patience. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, she broke some people''s secrets, making some people unable to sit still, and wanted to kill her to silence them. In order to confirm the speculation in her heart, and to find out the secret of the third room, Ning Yue decided to find an opportunity to ask Sun Yao out and inquire about it carefully. Bid farewell to the shopkeeper, Ning Yue got into the carriage. After walking a few steps, he was stopped by an uninvited guest. It was a girl in red, with white complexion, slender waist, exquisite features as picturesque, black hair like ink, softly scattered on her shoulders, a ruby ??Huasheng fell on her forehead, and she was so charming and charming. Her red lips shine brightly against each other, with flowers closing the moon and combing the clouds and sweeping the moon. She opened her arms and stopped in front of the carriage, afraid of bumping into her, Xiaolou had to tighten the reins. If he remembered correctly, this beautiful little girl had met his master once or twice in Huichuntang, and she seemed to be quite The chat was very hot. He naturally regarded the other party as an acquaintance of the master, Qi Sheng said to Ning Yue: "Madam, I am your friend." friend? Does she have such a thing in the capital? Ning Yue slowly opened the curtain and looked at the other party. With just one glance, her eyes were stung by that innocent and delicate face. Ning Yue lowered the curtain and said lightly, "I don''t know her." Xiao Lou was stunned, and then understood what Madam meant. Since Madam no longer wanted to see this little girl, he didn''t need to be polite to her. He turned cold and said, "Get out of the way! Don''t block my wife''s way. !" Huangfushan''s expression darkened sadly, walked around the small building, went directly to the window, opened the curtain and said, "Ma''am, don''t you know me? I am..." Ning Yue interrupted her with a blank face: "It doesn''t matter who you are, I''m going back now, please do me a favor and let me go." Huangfushan refused to let her go, she firmly grasped the window with both hands, and said anxiously: "Are you angry with me? I... I didn''t mean it, I didn''t know that Deng..." Seeing this, she suddenly realized that she might say I made a mistake, and was about to change my words, but I heard Ning Yue''s voiceless voice ringing in my ears, "Please don''t call me Mrs. Gong one by one in front of me, as if you are deliberately reminding me that what happened to you What a terrible thing it has been. (end of this chapter) Chapter 566： Business is booming brothers join forces (5) Chapter 566 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (5) "I..." Huangfushan was anxious, "I didn''t mean that! I...I said I didn''t mean it...he...that night..." Ning Yue had to interrupt her again, but this time, with a hint of coldness: "Can you stop clinging to what happened that night? At least, don''t say it in front of me. That person is My husband, what did he do to you, why do you have to tell me repeatedly? Do you think I will feel better after hearing these words? Dont you understand the most basic principle of respecting people? " Huangfushan''s face turned red all of a sudden, and she shook her head anxiously, "No! It''s not like that! I...I..." If she could cry, she would have burst into tears by now, but who made her born without tears? ? "I, I, I... I came to clarify with you what happened that night! I thought about it for a long time after I went back, maybe I really... maybe he really... that..." "I''m really, really not interested in any of you. Don''t act weak and pitiful anymore, as if I bullied you." "not me" Ning Yue looked at her indifferently: "Don''t tell me so many wrongs, and then don''t apologize to me, you apologize, if I refuse to forgive you, it will become my narrow-minded and intolerant, you It has caused me a lot of trouble, please, don''t hurt me any more! I am innocent from the beginning to the end of your matter, why should I accept your explanation for myself and let your conscience be at peace ? "But it''s not my fault!" Huangfushan was anxious. "Whose fault is that, you can go to someone, not me!" Ning Yue put down the curtain coldly, "Xiaolou, let''s go." She hates doing wrong things the most in her life, and she deliberately pulls her face down to apologize to people who want everything to be written off. Apology is really a flashy thing. I believe that people who have been really hurt will not end the pain in their hearts just because of a sorry. On the contrary , Obviously hate you, but still find it difficult to forgive you for yourself, that is really unbearable. When he arrived at the Tangli Courtyard of the General''s Mansion, as soon as he stepped onto the corridor, Lin Lanzhi''s distressed reprimand and someone''s grievance screamed from inside. "Oh, where did you get it? How did you get hurt like this?" "Don''t scold me, it hurts like hell." "Do you still know it hurts? A big man, he doesn''t know how to be careful when going out! Don''t you know how to jump over walls? Why did you burn your fingers?" After scolding, Lin Lanzhi held up his hands and looked up and down. Carefully, "What can I do, it''s swollen like this?" Ning Yue''s footsteps paused, and she saw Lin Lanzhi''s cautious and distressed appearance from the gap in the curtain. It was clearly her mother who made him the most ruthless, and in the end, it was her mother who loved him the most. Let her just say, her mother is the softest. "Okay, Yue''er is coming back soon, put it away!" Lin Lanzhi gently put down his hand, put a plate of chestnut cake and mushroom meat dumplings on the table into a food box, and was about to twist it out. "I haven''t eaten enough yet." Xuanyin snorted again aggrieved. Lin Lanzhi was angry and funny: "Do you dare to bully Yue''er next time?" Xuanyin pouted: "I dare not, even if I borrow a hundred courage from me." "It''s useless to tell me, you have to tell Yue''er." Lin Lanzhi gave him an angry look, twisted the food box and went out, opened the curtain, and saw her daughter standing at the door, she was startled immediately, "You, you Are you back? When did you come back?" Didnt your daughter listen to what you said just now? Is the daughter still angry with Xiaoyin? Would you be unhappy if you knew that instead of punishing Xiao Yin, you were kind to Xiao Yin? (end of this chapter) Chapter 567： Business is booming brothers join forces (6) Chapter 567 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (6) "I just arrived, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" Ning Yue asked seriously. It seems that he didn''t hear it, Lin Lanzhi chuckled twice, shook his head and said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xiao Yin is here, I just scolded him! He''s so disobedient! Punish him without food tonight! Hmph !" Having said that, when the dinner was served, Lin Lanzhi called Xuanyin to the dinner table on the grounds that if there were too many dishes, it would be a waste. Ning Yue didn''t say anything, she was the one who was angry with Xuan Yin, not her mother, she couldn''t ask the whole world to be hostile to Xuan Yin, that would be unfair to Xuan Yin and her mother. Her mother probably didn''t know that she was almost burned to death, let alone that Xuan Yin''s hand was not burnt at all, but the burn that fell on the fire to save her. If her mother knew, she would be sad and scared. Gain Ningyue''s bandaging skills were limited, and Xuan Yin''s fingers were thickly and tightly wrapped in gauze, unable to hold chopsticks, he had to hold a small spoon in the tiger''s mouth and feed food into his mouth with difficulty. After taking a few bites, I was sweating profusely. Lin Lanzhi felt a little distressed, poked her daughter''s arm, and signaled her to feed him. Ning Yue didn''t move, just ate her own food. Lin Lanzhi sighed secretly, her daughter likes cold war, this is inherited from Ma Yuan, and she is very hard-hearted, even if she is uncomfortable, she will not forgive her easily. Xiaoyin, oh Xiaoyin, you can ask for more blessings! A meal took a little longer than usual. Although Xuanyin''s hands were inconvenient, his appetite was not affected at all. In the palace, he refused to eat any more after eating a bowl of rice. All the food on the table was swept into his stomach, but Lin Lanzhi didn''t allow him to eat because he was afraid that he would spoil it. At night, Xuan Yin naturally stayed in the room. There''s no way, my hands are wrapped like this, how can I beat mosquitoes? Lin Lanzhi made his bed in the outhouse, just one door away from Ning Yue. Ning Yue didn''t say anything, went to take a bath with a blank expression, and then lay down on the bed. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t give Xuanyin a look. Xuanyin was so regretful that her intestines turned green. Thinking of the time when the two were sweet, Xiao Yueyue was so gentle and sweet. She helped him brush his hair and cut his nails. She was also soft and cute and easy to push down. Like a sweetheart, now... alas! I really dare not make her angry in the future, the consequences of her anger are too serious. At dawn, Ning Yue got up, tidied up and went out. Since the trip to Nanjiang, Xuanyin has gone to the barracks more often. Although the King of Zhongshan allowed him to rest at home, but what happened in Huichuntang, he was still not at ease, and felt that he should arrange some proper people. stay there. As a result, the six strong men that the shopkeeper spent the night training from the owner of the martial arts gym were knocked down by a pair of seemingly inconspicuous twin brothers. Among the twin brothers, the eldest is called Aji, and the second is called Amon. They are the two most powerful in the recruit camp of the Xuan family camp. Now the recruit camp is managed by Xuan Yin, who sent people here for his own benefit. The shopkeeper really cant laugh or cry, this person, its not good to accept it, its not good to not accept it, its all the county kings wish, and he shouldnt refuse, but it seems that the boss hasnt made peace with the county king, so he hastily accepted it. Will the people of the county king make the owner feel unhappy? "Let''s do it this way, I will wrong you two to wait in the store first, and when the opportunity comes, I will explain it to the boss, what do you think?" Before the two of them came, they had been beaten by Xuan Yin, and they had to either be left behind or pack up their bags and leave. Xuan Yin also said that as long as they were loyal to their duties here, they would not be treated badly in the future. Therefore, no matter what they do, if they can stay in Huichuntang, half of their future will be won. (end of this chapter) Chapter 568： Prosperous Business Brothers Join Forces (7) Chapter 568 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (7) When Ning Yue arrived at the Huichun Hall, she found that there were two vigorous fellows in the hall, but they didn''t look like martial arts disciples. Although she was puzzled, she didn''t say anything. If you hand it over to the shopkeeper, you should trust the shopkeeper''s ability. The small account room is still being renovated, and Ning Yue has no special office space. She called the doctors on the first floor for a while, then got into the carriage and left. She delivered a letter to Sun Yao last night. Calculating the time, Sun Yao should Coming. Ning Yue asked Xiaolou to park the carriage at a very elegant tea shop on the East Street. The reason why she made an appointment here was because this was the second shop she took over personally, and the renovation started before the wedding. Because the effect of the decoration was not satisfactory to her, the work was stopped several times after repeated revisions, and it took nearly four months to finally complete the project. Before the official opening, Sun Yao was her first customer. The shopkeeper of the tea shop is a middle-aged woman who is proficient in tea ceremony. Her surname is Xu. Everyone calls her Miss Xu. Miss Xu has never married in her life and only has an adopted daughter. Two years ago, her adopted daughter married someone, so she has nothing to worry about. . Seeing Ning Yue coming, Lady Xu greeted happily: "Master, are you here?" Ning Yue nodded slightly: "Is the person I''m meeting with here?" "Here we are, in the Yulan Pavilion." Ms. Xu said. Ning Yue took off her shoes and walked into the tea shop. The girl kneeling on the ground opened the shuttle door for Ning Yue, revealing a large room with six stacks, warm wooden floor, under the sunlight filtered by white paper , reflecting an elegant luster of a mirror. Beside the small coffee table in the center, Sun Yao was kneeling on a round cushion, holding a teacup in her hand, sipping tea gracefully. Beside her is Qin''er, who learned from her well. The moment she saw Qin''er, Ning Yue showed a slight smile. The third sister-in-law did not disappoint her. "Sister-in-law three, Qin''er." Sun Yao smiled slightly and waved to her: "You''re here? Come and sit down! Let me tell you, the tea in this teahouse is really good! It''s even better than mine! Try it!" Ning Yue has already tasted it, otherwise how could he have hired Xu Niangzi with a lot of money? She invited Sun Yao to a tea shop today. Apart from important matters, she also hoped to get some comments from Sun Yao. Sun Yao is a person who tastes tea well, and even she is full of praise. It can be seen that Mrs. Xu Her tea art is even better than she thought. Ning Yue took a sip: "It''s really good." "The tea is good, the tea ceremony is even better! You came late, and you didn''t see what their boss showed. Unfortunately, the boss only shows it twice a day, and it won''t be for the same person." Here, Sun Yao weakly sighed He took a deep breath, "It''s really a strange rule, I really want to read it again." Rare things are more expensive, and the rarer things are, the more people flock to them. Anyway, the most indispensable thing in the capital is rich people. When the reputation of the tea shop spreads, those princes and grandsons will fight for these two spots every day. No expense was spared, this is a truly lucrative business, more profitable than Huichuntang. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Is the wound okay?" Sun Yao pushed aside her bangs, revealing a small hole the size of a grain of rice, and said, "It''s okay, cover it with bangs and you won''t be able to see it." This injury was caused by Qin''er pushing Sun Yao when she went crazy last time. Qin''er no longer remembers, so she watched the two discuss the wound and asked in surprise, "Is the third sister-in-law injured?" Sun Yao waved her hand, and said indifferently: "It''s not an injury, it''s just a knock." She didn''t tell Qin''er the truth, Qin''er is pitiful enough, and she doesn''t want Qin''er to blame herself for it. Ning Yue saw all of Sun Yao''s tolerance and kindness, and felt even more grateful that she had a good sister-in-law. (end of this chapter) Chapter 569： Business is booming brothers teamed up (8) Chapter 569 Business is Prosperous Brothers Join Forces (8) "By the way, Yue''er, why did you think of asking me out for tea? You don''t have any special good things to tell me?" Sun Yao asked. Ning Yue smiled and said, "It''s nothing special. Isn''t this a new tea shop? I want to ask you to come and sit down." She can''t tell Sun Yao about the third room for now, so as not to scare Sun Yao Yao was harmed. Even today, when she asked Sun Yao out to taste tea, she didn''t play the qin at all, but she knew that with Sun Yao''s temperament, she would definitely bring her qin out to see the world. Sun Yao stuck out her tongue, and said again: "The fourth brother said that something happened to your natal family and you are too busy, so you may have to wait a while before returning to the palace." "Yes... yes, didn''t my elder sister give birth to a son? There are many things in confinement, and she is worried about handing over the child to the servant." Ning Yue said without blushing. In fact, Ma Ningxin is very hot, and she takes good care of her son by herself, and Niuniu is also sensible, so she doesn''t quarrel with her at all. "It''s not easy for your eldest sister, stay a few more days, it''s fine." Sun Yao said pitifully. Lady Xu came over, knelt and sat on the floor under the corridor, bowed to the two, and said, "Do you three want to listen to the little song from our tea shop?" Sun Yao''s eyes lit up: "Do you still have this in your tea shop?" "Yes, ma''am, please come here and choose an actor to play for you!" Miss Xu said, making a gesture of invitation. Sun Yao couldn''t refuse, so she followed her. As soon as she left, Ning Yue looked at Qin''er, Miss Xu couldn''t delay Sun Yao for too long, she had to find a way to get some useful information from Qin''er before Sun Yao returned. "Qin''er." She gently took Qin''er''s hand. Qin''er liked her, and didn''t refuse her approach, she blinked her bright eyes, and softly called: "Sister-in-law four." "What do you think this is?" Ning Yue raised Qin''er''s hand. Qin''er stared wide-eyed: "My hand." "Really?" Ning Yue smiled mysteriously, and shook her other hand above Qin''er''s palm, "Look again." She took her hand away, and Qin''er''s palm, at some point, appeared more. A pink silk flower. Qin''er smiled incredulously. "Do you still want Qin''er?" Ning Yue asked bewitchingly. Qin''er nodded, and looked at Ning Yue timidly and expectantly. Ning Yue said: "Then you answer Sisao''s question, and Sisao will do a trick for you, okay?" "it is good." "Qin''er, do you still remember what happened back then?" "Huh?" Qin''er looked at Ning Yue in confusion, as if asking what year it was. Ning Yue was afraid of scaring her, so she tried her best to make her voice gentle: "It was the year your mother died, did you see someone kill someone?" Qin''er''s complexion suddenly changed, and the silk flower in her hand fell on the table. Ning Yue hurriedly made a comforting gesture: "Don''t be afraid, Qin''er, Sisao will not tell others. This is a secret between you and Sisao. Tell Sisao, who did you see?" Qin''er''s body began to tremble slightly, fear overflowed from her eyes little by little, and accompanied by that fear, there was also a tinge of heart-wrenching despair. What did she see? Will feel hopeless? Ning Yue pressed her shoulder: "Qin''er, you know that person, right?" "Don''t...don''t...don''t..." Qin''er''s eyes gradually became hollow, her body trembled desperately, as if she had returned to the scene of that night, her whole body was enveloped by a kind of fear and despair, "Don''t kill..." "Who don''t you want to kill?" Ning Yue asked hurriedly. "Don''t kill...don''t kill...don''t" Qin''er rolled her eyes and passed out! Ning Yue hugged Qin''er in her arms, wiped the cold sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief, and wondered if she was pushing too hard. The other party was just a little girl who didn''t know much about the world. He should be in such a hurry to uncover the scar in her heart. But when she thought that the murderer was most likely still lurking around Qin''er, threatening Qin''er''s life someday, she felt that she could be more cruel. Sun Yao chose a girl playing the pipa, and when she entered the room, she found Qin''er fainted, and asked Ning Yue what happened. Ning Yue hesitated for a moment, then said: "We talked about her past, maybe she remembered something sad." "That''s it, then I''ll take her back first." Sun Yao was no longer in the mood to listen to Qu''er. Qin''er couldn''t wake up for a while, and she was stimulated twice a day. Ning Yue was afraid that the stimulation would drive her crazy, so she nodded and said, "Please trouble sister-in-law, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t be carrying any pot without boiling it." . Sun Yao patted Ning Yue''s hand: "You also care about her, I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t tell my third uncle and third aunt about this matter." Every time Qin''er fainted, she couldn''t remember what happened before So there is no need to worry about Qin''er going to sue. Ning Yue glanced at Sun Yao gratefully. Fortunately, she was lamenting that she had no friends in the capital. Isn''t Sun Yao her friend? After the two of them worked together with Shi Hua to lift Qin''er into the carriage, Ning Yue watched Sun Yao leave, but Sun Yao suddenly raised the curtains and said to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, there is something I forgot to tell you, although it is not It''s a big deal, but I think we should let you know, and you should mention Xiaoyin more." Ning Yue frowned in confusion: "What''s the matter?" "Is Xiaoyin with you these few days?" "yes." "Then you should know about his burn, right? Did he tell you in detail?" "Uh..." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows suspiciously, "Sister-in-law''s details are... what kind of details?" Sun Yao sighed, and recounted the quarrel in Wenfangyuan: "...Although the murderer has been punished, Sikong Shuo is not a person who is willing to let go. He will definitely send someone over again. Be careful with Xiaoyin. . It turned out that what Xuanyin told the Xuan family was that he was burned and the murderer was caught. But the murderer testified against the third master, but King Zhongshan didn''t believe it, and the third master put the **** basin on Sikong Shuo''s head with a few words. This third uncle has such abilities, she didn''t realize it at all. She doesn''t need to ask about Qin''er anymore. Now, she is 100% sure that the murderer Qin''er saw back then was the third uncle! (end of this chapter) Chapter 570： Reconcile (1) Chapter 570 Reconciliation (1) But said that the third master, who was almost exposed last night, asked the elders for leave after tossing and turning all night, and sat alone in the room to rest. He couldn''t figure out how to burn Ma Ningyue to death, how could Xuanyin be burned. Could it be that that person didn''t see clearly whether it was Ma Ningyue or Xuan Yin who was taking a nap in the accountant''s room? It was impossible for him to get an answer to this point. Youshi came in with a bowl of lotus seed soup. Seeing the third master''s haggard face, he said distressedly, "I haven''t eaten for a day, so I should take a few mouthfuls." After being told by Youshi, the third master did feel a little hungry, but why is he in the mood to eat now? The damned ones didn''t die, but the wronged ones got hurt. Seeing that he didn''t move, You Shi guessed that he was worried about Ma Ningyue''s affairs, and quickly comforted him: "Maybe...it''s not as serious as you thought, didn''t you just give Xiaoying a piece of candy? Xiaoying is losing her teeth, It is normal for her not to allow Xiaoying to eat, it may not be because she suspects that there is something wrong with your candy." The third master narrowed his eyes: "You didn''t see her expression at that time, she must have guessed it." He would not admit that it was his own negligence, which made Ning Yue suspicious. Most people are beaten when they are giving food to children. Every now and then, he would retort, "Isn''t it just a piece of candy? You see she wants to eat it so much", but he subconsciously squeezed the candy into his hands because of his guilty conscience, and didn''t give it to Xuan Xiaoying again. In Tang''s case, he never even cared about Xuan Xiaoying''s teeth. For a person with a delicate mind, he has too many loopholes. You Shi didn''t know these details, and only thought that the third master was too cautious, causing all the grass and trees to fall into trouble: "Oh, guess it, guess it, what can she do? The evidence is destroyed, she dares to bite you?" "En." The third master nodded in agreement, the prince was on his side after all, Xuan Yin had already pinned the murderer to the palace, and with a few words he made the prince and concubine transfer the suspicion to Sikong Shuo. It''s also due to the fact that the Sikong family and the Xuan family didn''t deal with it, otherwise this **** can''t be kept. But the taste of being doubted is not good after all, it feels like a stick in the throat, "I''m afraid that Xiao Yin will also be suspicious of me." "This..." Youshi''s face changed, "I guess not! Don''t everyone believe it''s Sikong Shuo?" The third master was silent and did not speak. Youshi said again: "Master, don''t worry anymore. The old prince has been fighting all the year round, and the old princess has been with him. There are four children in their family. The eldest loves to play and doesn''t care about things, and the second elder brother is responsible. Three...you and My sister-in-law was brought up by the second brother. In the second brother''s heart, you, the younger brother, are as close as a son. As long as what happened back then is not discovered, it doesn''t matter whether Ma Ningyue suspects you or Xuanyin suspects you, my lord ... will always be by your side!" The third master showed a little relieved smile. Thinking of what happened back then, he couldn''t help but think of Qin''er again. Soon, he couldn''t laugh anymore. It''s okay if Qin''er doesn''t remember, but if he remembers "Eh? Why didn''t I see Qin''er today?" He swept his eyes away and asked suspiciously. "Oh, Sun Yao went shopping and took her out, don''t worry, Sun Yao is the most innocent." The third master hummed sullenly, and stopped talking. After parting with Sun Yao and Qin''er, Ning Yue explained some things about the tea shop to Miss Xu, and told her to prepare well, and it will open in a few days. Ms. Xu had heard about the Sun family before she came to Beijing, and knew that the Sun family had a lot of experience in the tea ceremony. She could get Sun Yao''s appreciation, and she couldn''t help but have more confidence in herself and the business of the tea shop. Getting into the carriage, Xiaolou asked Ning Yue where she was going. In the past, Ning Yue would go to Huichun Hall in the afternoon or evening. After going there this morning, she didn''t really want to go there now, but it seemed too early to go home. During Xuanyin''s cold war these days, she wished she could be as busy as a spinning top, so that she would have no time to think about it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 571： Reconcile (2) Chapter 571 Reconciliation (2) "Let''s go to Bishui Hutong." She remembered that she had several sets of dresses she was satisfied with, and wanted to get them back. Unlike Xuan Xiaoying, she didn''t repeat her clothes every day. The tea shop was not far from Bishui Hutong, and the carriage arrived at Xuanyin''s private courtyard in about a quarter of an hour. Ning Yue didn''t live in the Xiaobieyuan many times, there were two times in total, one was with acne, and the other was with Lai Kuishui, both of which were taken good care of by Xuanyin, as soon as she stepped into the courtyard, she remembered the time when she was tortured by him. The days of careful care, especially when you have acne, that rare tenderness. Now he is injured and needs her care, and she "Huh? Who are you?" Down the corridor, a middle-aged man''s voice suddenly came, interrupting Ning Yue''s thoughts. Ning Yue raised her eyes and looked at him. In the Tsing Yi Taoist robe, he is shaking a cattail fan in one hand and holding a small teapot in the other, looking like a leisurely protagonist. But that''s weird, isn''t it? This is obviously Xuanyin''s place, how could there be another master? also questioned her...who is it? ! "Who are you?" Ning Yue asked with a hint of sternness, she was not that idiot Huang Fushan, who thought she had found the wrong place just because she saw people she shouldn''t have seen in the house. She has lived here for so long, every plant and tree here is very clear, except for the man in front of her! Miaoshou magic doctor took a sip of tea: "Little baby, have you gone to the wrong place?" Ning Yue has dealt with tea a lot, and she could smell the variety of tea from a long distance. Like the palace, it is an extremely rare black tea that was tributed by the Northern Territory. Compared with green tea, black tea is actually not delicious, but it is rare. It is so expensive that everyone treats it as a treasure. And black tea tastes good when served with milk or ghee, as dry as he is... I don''t know how he is used to drinking it. But no matter what, this person and Xuanyin should know each other if they can drink what the palace sent. Ning Yue''s expression eased a little, and said: "I am Xuanyin''s wife, come here to get something, if you dare to ask Mr...." It turned out to be that brat''s wife, who looked only fourteen or fifteen years old, about the same age as Huang Fushan! Although this little girl is not as beautiful as the princess in Southern Xinjiang, she has a rare rich face, and her temperament is very quiet and unique. No wonder that kid did not hesitate to break into the palace and had to arrest him to treat her illness. It''s just a pity that he has already sworn that he will never treat people again. The miraculous doctor Miaoshou put down the tea that he hadn''t gotten used to drinking for a few days, smacked his lips, and said, "I am a guest invited by Xuanyin, my surname is Zhou." It was actually a kidnapped prisoner, Doctor Zhou added in his heart. Since it is a guest, there is no reason not to entertain him. Ning Yue looked at the other party and asked warmly, "Do you like this kind of tea, sir?" "Uh..." Divine Doctor Zhou touched his chin, "It''s not bad." It''s too bad to drink, and he said one thousand taels of silver one tael, it''s too bloody. Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "If Senior Zhou doesn''t mind, I''ll cook you another pot." cook? Doctor Zhou gave Ning Yue a weird look. Ning Yue entered the tea room and skillfully found the tea cake, tea set and stove. After boiling the water, he knocked a small piece into the water. There was no milk here. Picked ghee and sprinkled it with a few grains of salt. Divine doctor Zhou didn''t have any hope for a little girl''s tea art, just as she wanted to be a landlord, he reluctantly drank it, but not long after Ning Yue entered, he smelled a strange aroma, It smells like tea and butter. He grew up in the south, and he has never seen tea and oil cooked together, so he pursed his mouth in disdain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 572： Reconcile (3) Chapter 572 Reconciliation (3) No matter how good it smells, it must be terrible to drink. Ning Yue brought out the brewed tea in a large bowl: "Please use it slowly, Senior Zhou, I''m going to the house to pack things first." Miraculous Physician Zhou casually said, "Go." Made him look like a master, Ning Yue didn''t take it to heart, probably as long as Xuanyin brought back a woman, she would be very tolerant and happy. Ning Yue went to her and Xuanyin''s room to pack her clothes. Dr. Zhou looked at the bowl of buttered tea and snorted contemptuously. The tea soaked in oil, oh, can I drink it? Jingjing people are weird, and they always say they are southern barbarians. In his opinion, they should be called northern barbarians! Miracle doctor Zhou didn''t drink. Ning Yue quickly packed up her things and came out. Seeing that he hadn''t touched the bowl of tea, she said "Farewell" and left without saying anything. Not long after she left, Dongba walked in sweating profusely, exhausted, almost dried out, and about to die! "God... genius doctor... you... you... what you want... crayfish... bought... back..." There are also candied chestnuts, braised pork knuckles, candied haws, Poria cocos cake, these, Dongba has no energy to say. He put the food on the table, then slumped down, stuck out his tongue, and gasped for breath. He finally realized that the miracle doctor they "invited" back from southern Xinjiang is a big foodie! Instructing him to buy this and that every day, his legs almost broke! Because he was too tired, he didn''t notice the bowl of buttered tea on the table. Miracle doctor Zhou rolled up his sleeves, washed his hands with well water, and began to eat the lobster Dongba bought from that century-old shop. He lived with the husband all the year round and rarely ate spicy food, but it didn''t mean he didn''t like it. It''s just that southerners don''t always cook spicy food very authentically, and it''s much better in Beijing. Just talking about the crayfish, he must eat a small pot every day! Doctor Zhou ate seven or eight of them in a row, and they were too spicy. He picked up the tea bowl and took a sip. Before drinking, he forgot that it was a bowl of butter tea. Come out, but open your eyes and take another sip, another sip, four sips, five sips... Finished. "Dongba." Dongba looked at him weakly: "What are you doing?" He pushed the empty bowl in front of Dongba, licked his lips, and said, "I want more." Want your uncle! I''m almost exhausted! Ning Yue returned to Tangli Courtyard, Lin Lanzhi was busy in the small kitchen, Xuan Yin sat alone at the table, clumsily scooped the watermelon cut into pieces with a spoon with hands that could not be grasped, the watermelon was too slippery, it took a long time to scoop it Can''t get up. He frowned depressedly, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Ning Yue come in through the curtain, and said without thinking, "Yueyue, hello me." After speaking, he realized that Ning Yue was still angry. Are you bored? He lowered his head aggrievedly, and continued to fiddle with the spoon clumsily. Suddenly, a plain hand reached over, took his spoon, scooped up a piece of watermelon and brought it to his mouth. He was taken aback! "Don''t eat? If you don''t eat, I''m leaving." Ning Yue said, and was about to put down the spoon. How could Xuanyin let her go? He bit down on the spoon, and his teeth were almost broken because of the size. The pain made him gasp, but he still laughed excitedly, and said flatteringly: "It''s so sweet, I want more." Ning Yue fed him expressionlessly. He ate very slowly. He could swallow two watermelons in one mouthful. He insisted on biting only a little at a time. After being fed by Yueyue, who knows if she will feed anything else after feeding this? (end of this chapter) Chapter 573： Opening up and sending death to the door (2) Chapter 573 Grand Opening Ning Yue blinked, pretending to be nonchalant. Xuanyin didn''t do anything, but stretched her arms so that she could better dress herself. After changing clothes, Ning Yue fetched water to wash him up again. She has been busy coaxing her for the past few days, but she has been making things difficult for her all the time. She even forgot to shave her beard. No wonder she hurts in the morning. Ning Yue asked him to lie down on the soft bed, rubbed soap on him, and slowly scraped. She was inexperienced and her movements were jerky, but she didn''t hurt him anyway. Xuanyin looked at her with a serious face, didn''t realize that he was staring at her all the time, and smiled in his heart, this is the normal Yueyue, and he will never mess with her again. Not surprisingly, Ning Yue also fed this meal one bite at a time. From the beginning to the end, Xuanyin didn''t do anything, except to keep opening his mouth, just staring at her deeply, that kind of pampering that overflowed from the bones, almost "tortured" Lin Lanzhi to death, the corners of Lin Lanzhi''s mouth twitched violently. Can''t you regret that you matched these two people too quickly? After a meal, Lin Lanzhi packed up the things of the two of them: "Okay, okay, go back quickly, take care of your food and drink, I''m exhausted!" Clearly reluctant, stubborn. Xuanyin said: "Mother, let''s come over for dinner at night." "Who wants you to come over for dinner tonight?" Lin Lanzhi snorted, turned around, the corners of her lips raised a small arc, and quickly pressed down. The two got into the carriage hand in hand, and Xiaolou rolled his eyes with joy when he saw that his master and son-in-law had finally reconciled. Those galloping horses seemed to be infected by this emotion, and they ran harder than usual. Fearing that Ning Yue would be damaged by the bumps, Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue on his lap. I haven''t been this close for a long time, and I really miss it indescribably. Ning Yue leaned in his arms, her gaze slipped out from the gap in the curtain, and she fell on the rapidly receding houses and scenery outside the window, or this street, or these places, nothing changed at all, but the mood of the judge was very different up. She moved her head slightly, and found a comfortable position in his arms. Xuan Yin''s thin lips curled up, kissing the top of her hair: "Should I go back to the mansion first, or go to Huichun hall first?" Returning to the mansion naturally refers to the palace. If you havent returned for a few days, its time to pay your respects to the prince and concubine. Ning Yue said, Lets go back to the spring hall in the afternoon. "it is good." "That''s right." Ning Yue sat up straight suddenly, looked at him firmly and said, "Sun Yao said, you caught the arsonist, and that person still testified that it was the third uncle who did it?" Xuanyin was not surprised that she would find out about this matter, she is very smart, even in Ma''s house, some actions of the palace can''t be hidden from her eyes, he nodded: "But the father and mother don''t believe it, they I''d rather believe that Sikong Shuo ordered people to set the blame." Ning Yue asked in amazement: "The relationship between the father and the third uncle is so good?" Regardless of the princess, she herself has a lot of hostility towards the Sikong family and is deeply influenced by King Zhongshan. She will believe whatever her husband believes. Not surprising. "My grandfather and grandmother are in the military camp all the year round. My father takes care of everything at home. My uncle doesn''t do anything. My father is like an elder brother. He brings up my third uncle and aunt. My father''s affection for them is just like that of my father. It''s no different for a child." The eldest brother is like a father, no wonder King Zhongshan trusts the third master so much. Ning Yue frowned: "But... in this way, the third master should have a deep affection for the father, why would he do something that is not good for the father?" When Xuanyin heard this, he immediately asked, "Did you find anything?" "You know about Qin''er, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 574： Opening up and sending death to the door (3) Chapter 574 Grand Opening and Death''s Door (3) "I know, thunderstorms will go crazy, and after going crazy, they will kill people, but after that, I don''t remember it at all." "I suspect that Qin''er went crazy because she was frightened. Every time there was a thunderstorm, she held a dagger and said, don''t come over, don''t come over. This should be what really happened to her during the "disappearance". Someone Wanting to catch her, she tried to escape, but in the end... she probably couldn''t escape. That''s why she left a huge psychological shadow, and she kept attacking repeatedly. As for her strangulation, I think it''s more like a mechanical imitate." Xuanyin nodded thoughtfully: "Continue." Ning Yue went on to say: "I boldly guess that Qin''er has seen things she doesn''t want to see. This incident caused her more pain than being arrested, but she dared not speak out because that person was very It could be near her, and she would be dead if she said it. She can only expose the murderer to others by imitating the behavior of the murderer at the time." "Then you suspect that the murderer is Third Uncle?" "No, no, no, I didn''t suspect him at first, although I''m sure now." "Then how did you doubt him?" "That day, I passed by near the pasture. Xiaoying, Biqing and Dahuang were playing ball. The third uncle dismissed Biqing, picked up Xiaoying and gave Xiaoying sugar. I walked over and said that Xiaoying lost her teeth. You can''t eat candy, so he immediately put away the candy, with that expression, as if... hiding, afraid of being discovered by me, until he left, his whole arm was stiff." The third master In fact, he concealed it very well. In his previous life, he might not be able to find out. It was after his death once that his mind and intuition were much more sensitive than ordinary people, so he noticed the strangeness of the third uncle. She didn''t dare to tell the prince about this, and luckily she didn''t tell him. They don''t even believe Xuan Yin, so how could they believe her? Xuan Yin''s thick eyebrows frowned, and a glint flashed in his eyes: "Did he kill you because he thought you interrupted his good deed, or did he kill you because he thought you were suspicious of him?" "It''s all possible, but the latter is mostly." Ning Yue said, "If he came to kill me in a fit of anger just because I interrupted his good deed, then he would be too impatient. Its easy to scare the snake away. But if he reports on him because he is afraid that I will suspect him, the need for action will be much greater. Xuanyin''s eyes gradually cooled down: "Baiyanlang, my father is so kind to him!" Ning Yue sighed: "Yeah, I was also shocked and incomprehensible. He silenced me because I posed a threat to him, but Xuan Xiaoying... a child, why is it hindering him? Or is it him? niece." "Xuan Xiaoying is my father''s lifeblood, if something happens to her again..." Xuanyin paused when he said this. Ning Yue stared at him with wide eyes. After a long while, he said, "I can''t draw conclusions yet. Xuan Zhao has already gone to Beicheng. I hope he can bring back some useful news in time." Xuan Zhao nominally went to Youzhou to pick up Xuan Bin, but actually went to Beicheng quietly. Ning Yue didn''t expect that the third brother who had always been at odds with him was actually the one who believed in him. The relationship between Xuan Zhao and Xuan Yin in the previous life was also very bad, but Xuan Zhao did not do anything to betray Xuan Yin or the Xuan family, and Xuan Yin did not do anything to this third brother after he ascended the throne. He is a villain, with a bad temper, but he has his own principles. It might be a good thing that the relationship between him and Xuan Yin can be eased in this life. After arriving at the palace, the two went directly to Wenfangyuan. The princess was holding Xuan Xiaoying and eating iced lychees. Seeing the two of them, she smiled and nodded: "You''re back? How is your wife?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 575： Opening up and sending death to the door (4) Chapter 575 Opening up and sending death to the door (4) Ning Yue saluted, and said respectfully: "My mother is very nice, thank you for remembering, mother, these are clothes made by my mother herself, for my younger sister." As she spoke, she took out a set of goose-yellow dresses. She told her mother about Xuan Xiaoying, and her mother felt that the child must be treated well, so she stayed up all night to make a small skirt for her. The style of the skirt is very simple. There are a few butterflies made of cloth sewn on the skirt. The wings and eyes of the butterflies are embellished with very delicate gemstones. When the sun shines, they are lifelike and very beautiful. There is nothing to choose about the texture. Her mother''s most important thing in making clothes is comfort. The princess is used to seeing high-end products, and she can''t help but be dazzled by this dress right now. When pinched in her hands, it feels soft and light, just like pinching a layer of yarn. She couldn''t wait to ask Biqing to replace Xuan Xiaoying. After more than a month of conditioning, Xuan Xiaoying''s stature has grown a lot, and she is not so thin anymore. She has a pink face. Wearing this skirt, she looks like a little fairy. When she turns around, those butterflies seem to be flying Dancing around her lightly, the whole room was overwhelmed by beauty. Princess took her daughter into her arms and kissed her: "My Sakura is so beautiful, do you like it?" Xuan Xiaoying nodded, looking at Ning Yue with bright eyes, she is now used to the name: "Xiaoying likes it, likes the skirt, and also likes Sisao, thank you Sisao." Now that she is so good at talking, Ning Yue walked to her side with a smile, and touched her head. Xuan Xiaoying bent her lips, looked at Xuanyin again, her eyes fell on his gauze-wrapped fingers: "Fourth brother, what happened to your hand?" Xuanyin smiled indifferently: "It''s nothing, it''s fun to hang around." "Fourth brother is a liar, Sakura is not so easy to fool." She tried her best to round her eyes and said with a serious face. A room full of people, all of them were cute by her. She got off the concubine''s lap again, limped up to Xuan Yin, grabbed Xuan Yin''s hand: "Sakura, brag to fourth brother, fourth brother doesn''t hurt." He blew loudly, his cheeks bulged, and thin sweat broke out from his forehead and nose, innocent and serious. There was a warm current in Xuan Yin''s heart, and he looked at her gratefully, and Ning Yue gratefully. If she hadn''t stopped the third uncle''s plot in time, how could his sister stand in front of him and blow his wounds? ? "Concubine Mu, I have something to tell you." He looked around. Princess understood, and said to Xuan Xiaoying: "Go with Sister Biqing to see how Rhubarb is doing, it doesn''t seem to have had breakfast yet." "Okay." Xuan Xiaoying and Biqing left. Only the concubine, Xuan Yin and Ning Yue are left in the room. Princess Wang said seriously: "Tell me, what''s the matter?" "That''s what happened to the arsonist last time." "What''s up with him?" Xuanyin said: "After I went back, I thought about it again and again, and felt that Sikong Shuo''s plan would fail, and he would definitely not let it go. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t send someone to attack the other members of the Xuan family if he can''t kill me. Just be cautious. , you''d better take your sister with you all the time." The princess frowned: "I know, I will pay special attention to Xiao Ying, you are really serious, knowing that our Xuan family is not against him, you dare to burn other people''s boat rashly, didn''t you give it to others A reason for revenge?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes. The concubine didn''t notice Ning Yue''s strangeness. She always thought that Xuan Yin was too impulsive when Sikong Shuo and Xuan Yin fought. She didn''t know that Ning Yue was the trigger: "Do you understand, Xiao Yin?" Xuanyin squeezed Ning Yue''s hand, and said, "Understood my concubine." (end of this chapter) Chapter 576： Opening up and sending death to the door (5) Chapter 576 Grand Opening Out of the Wenfangyuan, Ning Yue rubbed her temples in embarrassment. Xuanyin took the blame for all the troubles she caused. Xuanyin didn''t care at all, didn''t he just take the blame? As long as she is fine, he can recite dozens of them! The young couple went back to the Liujin Courtyard arm in arm. Along the way, the maids who cleaned up began to sigh again. After two days of "quietness", they came to abuse the dog again. Seeing that her young lady was brought back by her uncle, Dongmei laughed until she lost her eyeballs. God knows that the young lady went back to her mother''s house in a fit of anger, but it frightened her. She knows the young lady''s temper very well. Men really can''t handle her, so Sikong Shuo can''t handle her? Grandpa is still amazing! She welcomed the two of them in with a smile. Soon it was time for lunch, and I was used to the dishes made by Lin Lanzhi, the ones from the small kitchen, but they were tasteless no matter how I ate them. Xuanyin''s eyes moved, and he pulled her into the carriage. Lin Lanzhi was sighing and sighing in the room, cooking a table of dishes, only to realize that they have already returned to the palace today, and they will not come here. This feeling is really bad, and the whole heart seems to be emptied. Just as Xuan was about to take the dishes away, Hongyu shouted from outside the door: "Ah! Uncle! Miss! You, why are you here?" Lin Lanzhi''s eyes lit up, and she went out to welcome her! When he reached the door, he stopped again, cleared his throat, raised the curtain with a frown, and said in a tone: "What are you doing? Why are you running back again? The palace didn''t give you any food?" Ning Yue hugged her arm and said softly, "It''s not as delicious as your cooking." Lin Lanzhi''s lips raised an arc that couldn''t be suppressed no matter how hard he tried, and he gave Xuan Yin an angry look: "You''re so spoiled by her!" Xuanyin just laughed: "If you don''t get used to her, who should you get used to?" Lin Lanzhi laughed. The family of three had a peaceful and happy lunch, Lin Lanzhi was not so disappointed, took her daughter''s hand, and said earnestly: "I know you can''t worry about me, but I''m fine, you can live with Xiaoyin , stop quarreling, and make the princess look unhappy." Ning Yue threw herself into her arms: "It would be great if the eldest brother is still alive." Yes, it would be great if her son was still alive, so she wouldn''t be tortured by missing him every day, but her son has been dead for ten years, no matter how much she thinks and hopes, she will never see him alive. Lin Lanzhi turned her face away, tears streaming down her line. In the afternoon, another urgent message came from the barracks, asking Xuanyin to come over, and Xuanyin asked Ning Yue to wait for him in Tangli Courtyard, but today is the opening day of Yipinxuan, and Ning Yue didn''t want to miss it. Not long after Xuanyin left, she also got into Xiaolou''s carriage. Yipinxuan is located in the very center of East Street. In terms of the flow of people, it is not as good as South Street. But the good thing is that the residents along East Street are all either rich or expensive. Any inconspicuous guest may be a descendant of the royal family. Look, I haven''t done any publicity yet. On the first day of opening, there are no empty seats. It can be seen that these high-ranking officials are idle every day, don''t care about government affairs, don''t care about wars, and only open new places for pleasure. The news is the most well-informed . Xu Niangzi sat kneeling on the wooden floor of the porch, performing her tea ceremony for the guests gracefully and calmly. She receives two customers every day, but in order to celebrate the opening of the store, she will perform for everyone for free and openly every three days for a month. After she finished her performance, the scene was filled with applause. Next, start booking two guests per day. The first guest takes a reservation system, first come first served, the price is thirty taels. (end of this chapter) Chapter 577： Opening up and sending death to the door (6) Chapter 577 Opening a big fortune and sending death to the door (6) This price is enough for ordinary people to spend for a whole year, but for these dignitaries, it is just a drop in the bucket. As soon as the maid finished quoting the price, she was snatched away by a rich man in his early twenties. The second guest adopts an auction system, the highest bidder wins, starting price, ten taels. They have never heard of such a weird sales method, and they all feel very fresh. Anyway, they have nothing else, but the money is as much as dirt. Bidding or something, it''s so satisfying! If it is photographed, it is a symbol of wealth! "Twenty taels!" A fat man raised his hand and said. An old man not to be outdone: "Thirty taels!" The fat boy snorted disdainfully: "I''m fifty!" Among the crowd, there were a few weak gasps. It only cost fifty taels of silver to watch a performance, which seems... a bit expensive, right? The old man refused to accept: "One hundred taels!" "Ouch!" The fat boy stood up, "I''m one hundred and fifty!" Another middle-aged man raised his hand: "Two hundred." The fat boy seemed determined to win, he waved his fists: "I am two hundred and five!" poof Ha ha ha ha The whole audience laughed crookedly! Finally, Xu Niangzi''s second performance was photographed by "Two Hundred and Five" at a price of two hundred and five. It was the first auction, and the high price of 250 was not bad. Everyone was also very satisfied with Ms. Xu''s tea ceremony. The business will definitely get better and better in the future. Ning Yue got into the carriage with satisfaction, and went to Huichun Hall again. The shopkeeper, Ning Yue''s face full of spring breeze, was completely different from the gloomyness of the previous few days. Guessing that she had reconciled with the county king, he immediately called Aji and Amon, and told Ning Yue about their situation: "... It was sent by the king of the county, I was afraid that they would not be able to do the work of Huichun Hall because of their military aura, so I asked them to try it first, and I will tell you if it is good, if it is not good, I will send it away directly." Ning Yue knew that the shopkeeper didn''t tell herself that he was afraid that he would be angry with Xuanyin and would not accept Xuanyin''s use. This would put her down, and the shopkeeper is also a smart person. Ning Yue smiled: "Uncle Li, let''s figure it out." The address was changed, but shopkeeper Li didn''t realize it all of a sudden. After a long time, he said with bright eyes: "Okay, okay!" Cloth Zhuang negotiated at a price of 30,000 taels of silver, which was almost 2,000 taels higher than the market price, but the owner of the cloth shop contracted all the cloth products after their decoration for free, such as curtains, bed sheets, doctor''s buddies, etc. Clothes, and in Xinbuzhuang, hang the publicity of Huichuntang. In the afternoon, Ning Yue called craftsmen to measure the place. They all had decorated the cloth house before and knew the layout of the cloth house very well, but the pictures they gave Ning Yue did not satisfy Ning Yue. They asked Ning Yue what he wanted, but Ning Yue couldn''t tell by herself: "Anyway...it''s not how you drew it!" What is that? The craftsmen are also very helpless! Dinner time was approaching, and the doctors who came to interview came, including many experienced doctors, and some medical students who had just graduated from the Imperial Academy. The monthly salary promised by Huichuntang when recruiting doctors is twenty taels a month, which is definitely an astronomical figure in the circle of doctors in the capital. Many doctors cant earn so much in a year, but Huichuntang can do it for a month, and it is said that If you do well, there are bonuses. There were as many as a hundred people who came to try their luck, which really frightened shopkeeper Li. I didn''t know it, but I thought it was the hospital that was recruiting people! He has never been in the palace, so he doesn''t know that Ning Yue actually prescribes it to the imperial doctors according to their monthly money. In the first round, identify the medicinal materials, name the medicinal materials based on half a leaf, or a root. This round, 50 people were recruited. (end of this chapter) Chapter 578： Opening up and sending death to the door (7) Chapter 578 Grand Opening In the second round, a few patients were found, and they were asked to diagnose and treat them separately, and told the treatment plan, and 30 people were selected. After that, Doctor Wan, the oldest doctor, relied on some of their medical methods for difficult and miscellaneous diseases, and got another 20. In the end, there were only fifteen people left. Shopkeeper Li selected a few honest ones according to his own eyesight. Ning Yue thought for a while, then shook her head: "It doesn''t matter if you''re too honest. Our Huichuntang wants to make a profit. We must have medical ethics, and we can''t be completely incapable of doing business." Shopkeeper Li understood, and according to Ning Yue''s request, he selected a few doctors who were kind but not lacking in wit. When Ning Yue finished her work, it was already late at night. When she turned her head, she saw Xuan Yin standing in the light and shadow with a dark face. She was slightly startled: "You... When did you come?" Looking at his shabby face, he must have been waiting for a long time. But I was busy all the time, so I didn''t notice him at all! Xuanyin walked in front of her with a stinky face: "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in Tangli Courtyard? I''ll pick you up here! There are so many enemies now, what if you run into them?" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Am I okay? I won''t be like this next time, huh?" "You always say that!" Xuan Yin hummed and turned his face away. After he finished dealing with the affairs of the military camp, he rushed to Tangli Courtyard without stopping. Unexpectedly, he missed it and almost died of fright! The blood guards in Southern Border hadn''t given up on chasing him, and the third uncle was staring at him from the sidelines. Did she think her fate was too big or something? Ning Yue knew that he was worried about herself, so she scratched his palm with her fingers, and said softly: "There really is no next time, I''m so hungry, let''s eat crayfish!" "Do you think I''m so desperate because I don''t have enough money?" After getting on the carriage, Xuan Yin was still uneasy and stopped hugging her. Ning Yue took the initiative to go over, touched his Adam''s apple and said, "I can''t be idle, I want to do something, I like to do business." The gold he gave is enough for a few lifetimes, but she also wants to earn it by herself , she just enjoys the process of making money. There is one more thing she didn''t say, which may be the shadow left by her previous life. Not long after Sikong Shuo came to the throne, the national treasury ran out of money. In order to plug the huge financial loophole, Sikong Shuo took the daughter of a wealthy businessman as his concubine. Maybe, she can''t control the wealth of the whole world, but at least, she doesn''t want to lose to a pile of money. Xuanyin didn''t know her past, but felt that she seemed uneasy, which is why she worked so hard to make money. Xuanyin opened the hidden compartment and took out two deeds. "What is this?" Ning Yue asked in wonder. "See for yourself." Ning Yue opened it and took a look: "Coal mine?" "Well, two seats, my father just gave it to me, but my mother and concubine don''t know, so don''t let it slip." Xuanyin said. "Ah! Father''s private money!" Ning Yue seemed to have discovered some new land, her eyes were bright and bright, "It''s too unexpected, father also hid private money?" This is not the point, the point is that the money is yours now! Xuan Yin looked at her depressed. Ning Yue was very happy, and took the deed paper to look around: "Xuan Yin, the father is still good to you, he has been ignoring you all the time, because he is afraid that he will spoil you too much and make the concubine mother unhappy, right? If he doesn''t wait to see you, the concubine mother will pity you and treat you well, isn''t that the case?" "Who knows him?" Xuan Yin snorted and stopped talking. "Xuan Yin." "what?" Ning Yue narrowed her eyes: "If you have a child with another woman in the future, no matter how good you are to him, I will strangle him to death!" Xuanyin: "..." At night, there was a light rain and the ground was wet. Xuan Yin carried Ning Yue on his shoulders, tortured the maids who were sweeping again, and walked away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 579： Opening up and sending death to the door (8) Chapter 579 Opening up and sending death to the door (8) After taking a bath, Ning Yue sat at the desk, picked up a pen, and drew something anxiously. Xuanyin came over, touched her undried hair, picked up the cotton cloth, imitated her previous movements, and wiped it carefully, her fingers were wrapped in gauze, her movements were not very flexible, but it was better than nothing: "You what to draw?" "For the blueprint of Huichuntang, I bought the cloth shop next door, and plan to close the two shops." Ning Yue scratched her head and grabbed his hand at once, only to find that he was drying her hair, "You Don''t die? You can''t get wet!" Grabbed the cotton cloth, removed his gauze, re-applied the medicine, and when he was about to wrap the gauze, he said, "I''ll wrap it up later." He raised his pen, "What do you want?" "Spacious, bright, clean, very clean! It''s better to divide it into partitions and add a special passage. You don''t know. Last time a person was cut by a knife, and the whole Huichun Hall was covered with blood. I was so scared." Some girls'' legs go limp as soon as they enter the house." She said vividly, her appearance was very cute. Xuanyin glanced at her dotingly, and moved the pen in his hand. His fingers were burned and hurt very much, and some healed wounds were cracked again. He simply drew quickly. "How do you look at this?" Ning Yue glanced at it, her eyes lit up, isn''t this exactly what she wanted? The doctor''s place is separated from the waiting place to avoid crowding. A special passage is opened on the side to accommodate special patients. Moreover, he is proficient in mechanisms and uses the space very accurately. A seemingly inconspicuous stone platform, when opened, It is empty in the middle, it can store things, it can be unfolded to form a bed, and there is a knife hidden at the bottom, which can be drawn out to kill people... At this time, Ning Yue still didn''t quite buy someone''s insidiousness. It wasn''t until one day that all these mechanisms came in handy that she was glad that she didn''t make any changes to this blueprint. Of course, this is for another day. Here, the couple were chatting sweetly, and over there, Dongmei came in with a strange expression: "Miss, fourth master." "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue bandaged Xuan Yin''s last finger. Dongmei frowned and said, "Princess, please go over." It''s so late, it''s time for the princess to rest I''m afraid something urgent happened. Ning Yue didn''t dare to neglect, so she immediately changed her clothes and went to Wenfangyuan. In Wenfang courtyard, a mother was smoking a handkerchief, her eyes were red, as if she had just cried, this mother Ning Yue recognized, she was Youshi''s companion, Mother He. Could it be... something happened to You Shi? "Okay, okay, don''t worry too much, the doctor has already seen it, there is nothing serious, and it will recover after a few days of rest." Wang Hao said comfortingly. Mother He turned her head and saw Ning Yue standing at the door, bowed her body, and choked up, "Fourth Grandma." Ning Yue nodded, entered the room, and saluted the princess: "Mother, are you looking for me?" "Oh, what should I say?" The concubine sighed and waved to Ning Yue. When Ning Yue sat down beside her, she said, "Your third aunt fell in the room today and fell to the waist. gone." "Is it serious?" Ning Yue asked with "concern", but she said in her heart, she flinched, so happy, is it true? The concubine sighed again: "Indeed, it''s not particularly serious, but I won''t be able to get out of bed in a short time. There is no one to take care of Qin''er, and you know Qin''er''s situation. Ordinary maids can''t take care of her, and it''s easy to irritate her." she." The next words, Ning Yue vaguely understood, it''s better not to pretend to be stupid, so she smiled lightly and said, "How does Third Aunt plan to arrange Qin''er?" "I wanted to give it to your third uncle to take care of, but which man knows how to take care of children? Then he said to send it to me. Qin''er likes Sakura, and she gets along well with her, but Sakura has been coughing these days and nights." , its not very convenient. Wang Hao said regretfully. Is it inconvenient, or is she afraid that Qin''er will hurt Xuan Xiaoying if she goes berserk? The princess said again: "After much deliberation, only you and Yao''er are left, and Qin''er likes it. Pian Yao''er is pregnant and can''t take care of herself. She eats, sleeps, and eats all day long. How can she take good care of Qin''er? For now It seems that I have to trouble you." Sun Yao is pregnant, and staying with Qin''er is even more dangerous. She is neither her biological daughter-in-law nor her biological daughter, so it would be best for her to pick up this hot potato. "Have you finished your work at your mother''s house?" the princess asked again. The last road is also blocked, and I cant even make an excuse to go back to my mothers house. However, Ning Yue never thought of pushing Qin''er away from the beginning. She understands the princess''s selfishness. If it were her, she would not let a child and a pregnant woman go into danger. More importantly, she likes Qin''er. , wouldn''t turn Qin''er away just because Qin''er was dangerous, even if the matter itself was a bit tricky! Of course, she can''t leave no retreat for herself. "Mother and Concubine, I like taking care of sister Qin''er very much, but I am young and inexperienced. What if my uncles and aunts get mad at me if I don''t take good care of me?" She said embarrassingly. "This..." The concubine hesitated, Ning Yue was indeed younger, if Qin''er made a mistake in the care, it would be difficult to explain to the third child. After all, she is the only daughter of the third child. Mother He on the side hurriedly said: "Don''t be afraid! Our young lady is the best to take care of me! She doesn''t pick food or clothing, and she doesn''t cry when she sleeps at night... Just, I''m afraid of being lonely, so I have to find someone to accompany me... the right person to accompany me Well, a rough person like me can''t do it, like you, Miss likes you, so it''s absolutely fine for you to accompany her!" "But I can''t stay with her all the time. I will also take care of Fourth Master. If I can''t take care of her..." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! The servant girl will ask two capable maidservants to accompany her!" Ning Yue sneered in her heart, as if no one could see that she had to stuff Qin''er into the Liujin Courtyard with this look. "Miss!" On the way back to Tangli Courtyard, Dongmei complained, "Why did you send Miss Qin''er to us? It''s not like she can''t talk because she shrank. Could it be that Miss Qin''er''s bath is hers, She feeds the food? Isn''t she just talking about it?" Someone wants to use Qin''er as a knife, so she accepts the knife. As for whether the tip of the knife is aimed at her or someone else, we will wait and see. "Go and tidy up the east wing and give it to Qin''er." "Ah? Really take her in?" Dongmei couldn''t understand, "Don''t! What if she goes crazy again? What if she...kills someone again?" "If there is no thunder, she won''t get sick. What are you afraid of? Even if she gets sick, it doesn''t necessarily mean that she will strangle me to death." "But" "Okay, don''t worry about it, go and clean up the room, this burden, if you don''t want to take it, you have to take it." King Zhongshan loves the third master so much, even if the princess doesn''t agree, King Zhongshan will nod. When the time comes, It is also necessary to take Qin''er in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 580： Sweet get along with the miracle doctor (1) Chapter 580 Sweet get along with the genius doctor (1) That night, Qin''er moved in. When she first arrived, Qin''er seemed a little at a loss. She was timid, and changing her living environment frequently would make her feel uneasy and terrified. She should not be willing to move out of Ziyunxuan, but she And I''m not used to expressing my inner rejection, so it''s hard for me to move here. Ning Yue sighed softly, what a poor child. Afterwards, Ning Yue looked at the two servant girls who were with Qin''er. The one with the round face was called Yue Zhi, and the one with the pointed face was called Pei''er. Mother He smiled and put the bundle of Qin''er''s clothes on the table, nodded and bowed and said: "Miss will get rid of the fourth grandma. If the fourth grandma is too busy, just ask someone to tell the servant, and the servant is waiting at any time." Your errand!" Speaking as if he is her master, if so, what is You Shi? Ning Yue secretly felt it was funny, but she didn''t show it on her face, and said without leaking: "I feel more relieved when Mama He said that. If you don''t understand or are not thoughtful, please ask Mama He to take care of you. When I should come to bother you, I will definitely not I''ll be polite." "That''s that, that is!" Mother He hurriedly responded, but was secretly shocked in her heart. Is this really a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl? How can you speak more sophisticatedly than Madam? Not to mention the demeanor of the whole body... It is said that he is a sick child, and his biological mother has been insane for ten years. How could the child raised by her aunt and concubine be so well raised? She glanced at Ning Yue in confusion, and just met Ning Yue''s calm eyes, she seemed to have fallen into a deep pool, and her whole body trembled. "What''s wrong with Mother He? Is something uncomfortable?" Ning Yue asked knowingly. Mother He touched her forehead, and found that there was a thin layer of sweat oozing out there for some reason. She was surprised, and said awkwardly: "No, it''s nothing. It''s probably hot, heat stroke." "Dongmei." Ning Yue called out towards the door. Dongmei lifted the curtain and entered: "What''s wrong, miss? You called me?" Have been with each other for a long time, occasionally accidentally, claiming to come and go, but fortunately Ning Yue doesn''t care. Ning Yue said to her with a smile: "Did the kitchen just make iced sour plum soup? Bring a bowl to Mama He." "Okay!" Dongmei responded with a smile, and the moment she turned around, she lowered her face, what is it? This old thing is also served with sour plum soup? Give her a meal of fried meat with bamboo shoots! There are two kinds of sour plum soup in the kitchen, one is made by the cook, and the other is made by Ning Yue. Of course, Dongmei is not stupid enough to take Ning Yue''s soup out. It is her uncle''s welfare! Dongmei returned to the upper room with sour plum soup, and gave it to Mama He respectfully. After coming to the palace for a long time, she learned some rules with Lian Xin and the others, and understood that at any time, she had to give the master a face. The more she disliked the person, the more she had to behave Be generous and not let the other party find the slightest fault! Mother He put down the bowl, secretly thinking that the rules of Liujinyuan are good, and even a maid is so polite, so it can be seen that the fourth grandma is not as bad as the rumors, otherwise, how to train the servants to behave like this? "Fourth grandma, thank you for your hospitality. The third lady fell and hurt her, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to do without her. I''ll go back first." She got up and said goodbye. Ning Yue nodded with a smile: "Mama He, go slowly, Dongmei, move Mama He." "Yes." Dongmei held Mother He''s arm, smiling like a flower, "Mom please." Mother He waved her hand politely: "No need, I''ll just go by myself." "Let Dongmei give it away." Ning Yue insisted that it was inconvenient for Mother He to be hypocritical, even though she felt that the more polite they treated her, the more numb she felt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 581： Sweet get along miracle doctor (2) Chapter 581 Sweet get along with the miracle doctor (2) After sending off Mama He, Dongmei rolled her eyes. But Ning Yue didn''t affect her original mood because of a mother He. She had seen this kind of dog leg a lot in her previous life. Compared with those nuns in the deep palace, compared with Ma Ningxi, and the concubine Mei of Sikong Shuona In comparison, what is Mother He? Now she only thinks about happy things every day, and if someone is really rushing to die, just kill her, so she won''t be bothered. Bunfangyuan King Zhongshan came back from the military camp, looking quite tired. The concubine retreated from the servant girl, stepped forward to change his clothes, and said while unbuttoning him: "Master, do you still have two coal mines in Yutai Mountain?" Zhongshan Wang slightly closed his eyes: "Why do you ask this?" "Zhao''er and Sun Yao are competitive enough to conceive a direct heir so soon, I think maybe they should be given some reward." The princess said softly. King Zhongshan''s throat slid a bit: "I''m taking those two coal mines to make some connections, so I can give them to others. There are so many assets recorded in the warehouse, you can just pick some and give them to them!" "Who did you give it to?" Those are the two richest coal mines under the name of the Xuan family. If she hadn''t accidentally heard her elder brother leak her words, she would not have known that the prince had already taken them! The prince did not return the minerals to the public for a long time, so she proposed to give them to Xuan Zhao. Who would have thought that the prince would send someone else off without saying a word? "You don''t understand official affairs!" Zhongshan Wang impatiently unbuttoned himself, "Get some water, I''m taking a bath." Princess lowered her eyes: "Yes." After settling Qin''er, Ning Yue went back to the upper room, took out two deed papers from the drawer, and looked at them with a thief-like smile. The coal mine in Yutai Mountain is the richest coal mine in Xiliang. The king of Zhongshan is really willing to give such a precious thing to Xuanyin. If the princess finds out, she will definitely have a big fight with him. Maybe he has other private money on hand. It would be bad for the princess to quarrel with him up. She has to put away her things. In case Xuanyin doesn''t want her any more, she will take this windfall and become a leisurely little rich woman. "Xuanyin." After locking the treasure chest, she climbed onto the bed and into Xuanyin''s arms. Xuanyin was sitting on the bedside reading the scriptures, and when she saw her slipping into his arms, she naturally opened her arms and took her in. She sat on his lap, grabbed his skirt with her little paws, and looked at his handsome face seriously. Face said: "Xuanyin." "Huh?" Xuan Yin put down the booklet and stared at her tenderly, "What''s wrong?" "From now on, don''t learn how your father hid private money." She said with her bright eyes wide open. Xuanyin raised the corner of her right lip, pinched her jaw, and lightly bit her lip: "What do you want when you have money?" "Hand in!" Ning Yue frowned and said solemnly. Xuanyin''s eyes moved slightly: "What about the stock?" "Inventory?" What inventory? Private money or property? Ning Yue said dumbly: "It''s better to hand it over!" No matter what, it has to be handed over! Xuanyin smiled narrowly: "Then I have quite a lot in stock, I don''t know how long it will take to pay..." As he said, he took her hand and slowly reached out. When Ning Yue realized what the inventory he was referring to, she was instantly stunned as if struck by lightning, her palms were hot, like holding two hot potatoes, she was about to withdraw her hand, but Being held tightly by him, he bit her ear, and said bewitchingly and charmingly: "I am carrying out my wife''s order for my husband, why is my wife running away?" Fine kisses fell. The moment they merged into one, Ning Yue''s mind was filled with the phrase "I was tricked by myself"... (end of this chapter) Chapter 582： Sweet get along miracle doctor (3) Chapter 582 Sweet get along with the miracle doctor (3) When Ning Yue woke up, it was already bright, and she knew without asking, that she had missed the time to greet the princess again. Obviously I am not a person with a heavy desire, but I am with him, and I am easily teased so that I don''t know where to go. After sleeping for so long, I still don''t know how Qin''er is doing. "Dongmei." With a hoarse voice, she called Dongmei in. Dongmei entered with a smile on her face, lifted the curtain, helped her sit up, and came out after seeing her immunity. The purple marks all over her body could not scare her at all. She waited on Ning Yue to dress skillfully, and did not forget to explain: "Young master went to the military camp, and said he would come back for lunch at noon." This is because she is afraid that she will go to Huichun Hall alone again, and be so missed by others. I have to say that I am a little moved in my heart. Ning Yue bent her lips, and said again: "Where''s Qin''er?" "Embroidering in the room, the third grandma came to eat breakfast with her, she ate a small bowl of Sanxian noodles, and then sat in the room all the time, very quiet." Dongmei said. Ning Yue gave her an angry look: "You girl, the third sister-in-law is here, why didn''t you wake me up?" Dongmei hurriedly said: "Third Grandma didn''t let you call, she said that you must be tired after helping out at your mother''s house for the past few days. Fourth Master also ordered before leaving, no one is allowed to disturb you!" Ning Yue shook her head and said nothing more. After resting for a while, eating some millet porridge, she sat in Qin''er''s room for a while, Qin''er was very happy to see her, she asked Qin''er if she was used to it, Qin''er only nodded and said she was used to it, but she saw The blueness in Qin''er''s eyes is clearly due to not sleeping well last night. After talking to Qin''er again, Ning Yue went to the small kitchen. Xuanyin said that she would come back for lunch, and she wanted to cook him a hearty meal. He didn''t like the dishes of the Wang''s Mansion. From the first day she entered the door, she discovered that the dishes cooked by the cooks of the Wang''s Mansion were very good, but they didn''t suit his taste. Among the ingredients in the small kitchen, Ning Yue took a fancy to a duck with fat and tender meat, and decided to make a bandit duck for Xuan Yin. Since duck meat is more fishy, ??it is very important to remove the fishy smell. It must first be cut into pieces and marinated with cooking wine. Half an hour is enough for the marinating process. Ning Yue took the opportunity to cut some side dishes, and then Ning Yue put them in the pot. Pour into cold water, put the marinated duck meat into the water to remove the blood, and then fish it out when the water boils. Ning Yue poured some oil into another pot, fried onion, ginger, dried pepper, peppercorns, star anise, cinnamon and cumin over medium-low heat, then poured the duck pieces and bean paste into it and stir-fried well, then put it in a medium Cooking wine, soy sauce, sugar, and salt, cover the pot, and simmer for three quarters of an hour. After that, put some carrots and continue to simmer. During the time when the stewed duck was empty, Ning Yue hurriedly fried braised cured beef in braised sauce, spicy octopus, roasted chicken with chestnut, homemade eggplant, Shanshui tofu, shrimp and corn, Chinese cabbage and shredded potato in cold salad. When I came out of the small kitchen, my whole body was about to suffer from heat stroke. Only then did I realize how difficult it was for her mother, but at the same time, I also realized the mood of cooking for someone I care about. It was really great. Before cooking, she cooked a lotus root and keel soup, fearing that Qin''er would not get used to the soup here after living in the north for a long time, so she cooked a portion of wine glutinous rice balls. As soon as Xuanyin entered the Tangli Courtyard, he smelled a very different fragrance from usual. He was taken aback for a moment, and went to the small kitchen with wind on his feet. Sure enough, he saw that petite figure, with his hair up high, sitting on the stove. There was a lot of work in front of the stage. With a heartbeat, he stepped forward and hugged her from behind. Ning Yue tilted her head slightly, smiled and said, "It''s hot here, get out quickly." "Come in even if you know it''s hot?" Xuan Yin pressed her face distressedly, "Just leave this kind of thing to the servants." (end of this chapter) Chapter 583： Sweet get along miracle doctor (4) Chapter 583 Sweet get along with the genius doctor (4) Although he likes to eat her cooking, he really doesn''t want her to go to the kitchen on such a hot day. "Oh, isn''t it just a meal?" Ning Yue saw his distressed eyes, curled her lips, and said, "It''s almost ready, go change your clothes and ask Qin''er to eat." Ning Yue knew that Qin''er didn''t like spicy food, so she took care of her taste when cooking. The chestnut roast chicken, Shanshui tofu, shrimp and corn, and Chinese cabbage were not spicy. Anyway, as long as Xuanyin made it by Ning Yue, he would take it all according to his order, whether it was spicy or not. However, his hands were still not healed, and Ning Yue still had to feed him spoon by spoon, to the point where Ning Yue felt embarrassed. Qin''er looked at the two of them enviously, if only she and her future husband would be as affectionate as the fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law in the future. "Are you still used to eating?" Ning Yue looked at Qin''er, who obviously used one more bowl of rice than usual. Qin''er nodded shyly: "The dishes cooked by Sisao are delicious." Ning Yue could tell that she was telling the truth, and smiled happily: "I, I haven''t completely got my mother''s true biography. If you eat my mother''s cooking one day, you will know what is really good. eat." "Who said that? It''s obvious that your cooking tastes better!" Someone said with a look of disapproval. Ning Yue was amused, and was about to say something when Dongmei came to report that Dongba had something to see. Dong Ba braved the scorching sun all the way here, and when he arrived at Tangli Courtyard, he collapsed on the ground in collapse: "God...god...god...god...doctor..." "What''s wrong with him?" Xuanyin asked with a frown. Ning Yue asked Dongmei to bring Dongba a bowl of sour plum soup, and Dongba gulped it down, only to feel relieved: "The miraculous doctor, the miraculous doctor wants to drink the tea made by my wife!" I wanted it yesterday, but he didnt agree. Today, I didnt eat any food and kept making troubles with him. He couldnt stand the trouble so he came here to complain. Xuan Yin frowned thickly, and asked Ning Yue, "Why does he want to drink the tea you made? Have you been to Bishui Hutong?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, I went to get a few sets of clothes. Is the genius doctor you are talking about Senior Zhou?" "Senior, what? He''s a foodie!" Dongba said indignantly, buying food for Dr. Zhou''s errands these days, and almost walked the road of his life. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows suspiciously: "Could it be that the person you robbed Huangfushan last time was Doctor Zhou?" Seeing that Xuan Yin didn''t speak, Ning Yue knew that she had guessed right, "Why did you find him?" Xuanyin struggled in his heart for a while, but finally confessed: "I planned to tell you after he agreed." "Is it related to me?" Ning Yue pointed at herself, and after a while, her eyes widened, "Give me... cure the poison? You went south, not to save your second brother, but to find someone to treat me?" Xuanyin didn''t answer her words, but put his arms around her shoulders, and said with deep eyes: "Let''s talk over there." A group of three people got into the carriage and headed for Bishui Hutong. Doctor Zhou was holding a piece of tea cake and a jar of ghee, mixing something in the pot, and occasionally took a spoonful to taste: "No, no!" Hearing the movement outside the door, he ran over happily: "Dong Ba, yes Didn''t you invite your wife here?" But seeing Xuan Yin standing at the gate with a dark face, holding Ning Yue''s hand, he was deeply shocked by the eyes that wished to eat him, brat , I just asked your daughter-in-law to come over and make a cup of tea, why are you looking at me like that? Ning Yue was the first to say hello, "Senior Zhou." Since he is a miracle doctor and can cure his own illness, of course he should respect him even more. Divine doctor Zhou cleared his throat, avoided Xuan Yin''s gaze, walked up to Ning Yue with a smile, and said, "Little girl, how did you make your tea yesterday? I tried many times and it still doesn''t work!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 584： Sweet get along miracle doctor (5) Chapter 584 Sweet get along with the genius doctor (5) "That, wait a moment, I''ll cook it for you here." Ning Yue finished speaking with a pleasant face, let go of the hand she held with Xuan Yin, and walked to the tea room. Miracle doctor Zhou hurriedly chased after her, watching her boil water, crack tea cakes, put ghee, put salt... He did the same thing, how could it be so unpalatable? Ning Yue can''t tell Miracle Doctor Zhou that she has learned the skill of making tea for five years in her previous life, and she learned it from the best master, which is even better than Miss Xu''s skill. Ning Yue scooped the boiled tea into a bowl and handed it to Doctor Zhou. At this moment, a gauze-wrapped hand gently held the bottom of the bowl, and said to Doctor Zhou, "If you want to drink tea, pay for it." "Stinky boy! When you arrested me, I didn''t have any money on me! Where can I find money for you?" Doctor Zhou said angrily. Xuanyin sneered and said: "Then think of other ways, aren''t you good at medicine? Treat her as if you paid for the tea, it doesn''t matter how much you drink!" After working on it for so long, I only discovered this guy''s weakness today. It''s impossible not to strangle him to death and blackmail him fiercely! Divine doctor Zhou looked at Xuanyin''s bowl of tea, then at that bowl of tea, scratching his heart like a cat''s paw: "Oh, you...you...you are not a force to do? I said...I...I can''t practice medicine...I Those who have sworn...I...I...Ouch!" Very impatient! Such a delicious tea, I can''t eat it! Xuanyin winked at Ning Yue: "Go ahead." Ning Yue glanced at Doctor Zhou, and smiled faintly: "Okay." "Ah!" Divine doctor Zhou was furious, "Little girl, you weren''t so mean yesterday!" Yesterday he didn''t want to drink, she insisted on cooking it for him, today, he wanted to drink, but she kept it up! hateful! Damn it! "Yesterday was yesterday, today is today, how can we generalize it? The genius doctor wants to drink tea, so go make it yourself!" Ning Yue turned her head and poured the bowl of tea. Miraculous doctor Zhou''s heart was bleeding. He had no other hobbies in his life, but he was greedy for food and drink. He poured out his beloved tea, as if he was letting out his blood! Ning Yue put down the empty bowl, and went to empty the rest of the pot. Miraculous doctor Zhou yelled: "Don''t fall, don''t fall!" "The genius doctor changed his mind?" Ning Yue asked gracefully. "I..." Doctor Zhou opened his mouth, "You can pour it!" Ning Yue was stunned for a moment. Dong Ba had already told them all about this genius doctor''s obsession with food. Not enough to watch at all. Of course, Ning Yue didn''t expect to impress him with a bowl of tea, but he clearly seemed to have some difficulties, and he really couldn''t be cured. Ning Yue sighed slightly: "Forget it, if you want tea, senior, you can eat it. Anyway, I have already got the safety talisman, and it won''t happen again. It doesn''t matter if it is cured or not." Xuanyin''s eyes darkened slightly. Divine doctor Zhou looked at Xuan Yin and said, "You didn''t tell her the truth?" Xuanyin''s eyes darkened even more. Ning Yue frowned: "What truth?" Divine doctor Zhou said: "Do you think that when the poison is on a woman, it will only make women want to have fun? Fool, if this is the case, this poison is not scary at all! What is really scary about it is that it will make women Unable to conceive for life." "Can''t conceive..." Ning Yue''s complexion turned pale! Looking at Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin clenched his fists sadly, a trace of forbearance flashed in his eyes, Ning Yue''s heart sank slowly to the bottom of the valley. Seeing her suddenly pale face and the despair flashing in her eyes, Doctor Zhou suddenly regretted that he had hurt her by speaking too fast. "That...girl...I won''t drink anymore...you...you you you...you should pour it out." Ning Yue, on the other hand, acted very calm. This was a habit she had developed in the deep palace for many years. The sadder she became, the calmer she became. She poured the tea from the pot into a bowl: "Senior, please use it. I have something else to do, so I won''t entertain you for now." . After speaking, turn around and leave. If she didn''t leave, she was afraid that she would lose control. Miracle Doctor Zhou looked at her trembling shoulders, thought of his daughter, and couldn''t bear it: "That...I...Although I can''t save you, my apprentice can!" Ning Yue paused and turned around: "Isn''t your apprentice dead?" "I have two. Bai Wei''er is dead, but her brother is still there." Xuanyin and Ning Yue asked in unison: "Who is her senior brother?!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 585： Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (1) Chapter 585 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (1) In the camp of the Xuan Family, the King of Zhongshan held the secret report from the frontier, his complexion was shrouded in the dim light of the night pearl, flickering from dark to bright. A tie, no winner. This is the result! When Xuan Yu broke through from Yanmen Pass, it happened that the commander of Nanjiang was retreating. Xuan Yu saved the defeat at an extremely fast speed. Not only did he defeat the 30,000 Nanjiang army guarding Yanmen Pass, he also went all the way to the territory of Nanjiang, capturing Their five cities, this is by far the most brilliant record. Unfortunately, the commander-in-chief is out! The situation was immediately reversed. He led the army to bypass Xuanyu''s forces, went straight to Huanglong, and captured Jizhou near Linzi City. Xuanyu had to give up his invasion of southern Xinjiang and deal with him instead. "This handsome man, retreat if you want to retreat! Why did you leave the retreat suddenly?" Xuan Zhao groaned. Staff Yang stroked his beard and said thoughtfully: "According to the information we have found, he is actually... not really retreating." Xuan Zhao asked displeasedly: "Then what is he doing?" "He sneaked into our capital in Xiliang." Staff Yang said. "Beijing... the capital city?" Xuan Zhao couldn''t hide his surprise, and a layer of cold sweat broke out all over his body. "Yes." Staff Yang said, "Our scouts only found out this news from them a few days ago. It''s really shocking." "What did he come to the capital for? Surveying the terrain?" "I don''t know. Anyway, he returned to southern Xinjiang after staying for a few days. No one has found his trace in the capital. I speculate that he may not be haunted near the important military places at all, and neither are our people. If he is a vegetarian, if he haunts, he will not be completely unnoticed." "Then why did he come to the capital? Is it fun?" Xuan Zhao curled his lips. Yang''s staff sighed: "I...don''t know." King Zhongshan put the secret report in his hand on the table, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry about what he is doing in the capital, I just want to know whether Yu''er has a chance of winning this battle with him?" Yang''s staff pondered for a moment, and said: "My son...I''m afraid I really met my opponent." "You mean Yu''er will lose?" King Zhongshan''s eyes instantly turned sharp. Yang''s staff hurriedly said: "I won''t lose, and I won''t win." This means that no one can do anything to anyone, but how is this possible? Yu''er is the most talented military genius of the Xuan family for hundreds of years, even the old prince once praised him when he was alive, if this son was born two hundred years earlier, the Emperor Taizu might have to replace him. On the other hand, the other party is just a brat, and it is too unacceptable for him to be on par with Yu''er! King Zhongshan clenched his fists tightly, his eyes were covered with a layer of ice that could not be melted away, making people shudder: "I heard that the handsome is only in his teens?" Staff member Yang nodded and said with emotion: "Yes, this year is seventeen." At only seventeen years old, he became the God of War in southern Xinjiang, as famous as Xuan Yu. How could this make Xuan Yu, who was four years older than him and grew up in a warlord family, feel so embarrassed? If it''s just because of his young age, it''s fine, but this guy is still an orphan. He wandered to southern Xinjiang when he was six or seven years old, and was adopted by a tea merchant. Could it be said that the biological son of a warlord is no better than the adopted son of a tea merchant? It''s like laughing out loud! King Zhongshan''s complexion became even more ugly: "Who is his master?" With such a background, if he hadn''t had a very powerful master, he would never have become such a powerful person! Yang''s staff said: "That''s the tea merchant." "Tea merchant?" In the small courtyard in Bishui Hutong, Ning Yue opened her shining eyes wide, and looked at Divine Doctor Zhou beside her, "Your apprentice is a tea merchant? That''s strange, your little apprentice is a princess, what''s wrong with your eldest apprentice?" Just a businessman?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 586： Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (2) Chapter 586 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (2) Officials are farmers and merchants, and the status of the merchant is the lowest. The farmers who plant the land are longer than the merchants. It is hard to imagine how a merchant can become the same as Bai Weier. Bai Weier does not dislike him for lowering his status? Divine doctor Zhou took a sip of the tea made by Ning Yue, and said slowly: "Don''t underestimate my big disciple, he is no longer a businessman! A few years ago, he was invited to the palace and became an aide to the royal family." A businessman was invited to be an aide to the royal family. What kind of abilities does this person have? As if seeing the doubts of Ning Yue and Xuan Yin, Doctor Zhou looked at the wall in front, and his sight gradually became farther away: "I have never seen anyone who is smarter than him in my life. Among the skills he is proficient in More than you can imagine, medical skills are just one of his many abilities. It took me half my life to learn the medical skills of hands. He learned it in one year, and he was far superior to me in the second year. Even, we I can''t even understand the unique knowledge handed down from Miracle Doctor Valley, but he has already comprehended most of it." Ning Yue stared and said: "From what you said, he is somewhat similar to our Zhongchang servant in Xiliang." Sikong Shuo is also extremely smart and proficient in various fields. If not, how did he play tricks? What about the two generations of monarchs who finally usurped the country as an eunuch? Miraculous doctor Zhou paused: "I haven''t met your regular attendant, so it''s not easy to make a comparison. But I think his intelligence should be higher than that of your regular attendant." More intelligent than Sikong Shuo? Ning Yue suddenly became interested in this man. "Have you heard of the commander in southern Xinjiang?" Doctor Zhou said again. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin glanced at each other, Xuan Yin said lightly: "I heard, what''s the matter?" "He is the adopted son of my eldest disciple." Xuanyin was stunned: "What? The Marshal of Nanjiang is the adopted son of your disciple, so how old is your disciple?" Divine doctor Zhou smiled slowly: "He is only a few years older than the commander-in-chief. Because of the kindness of adoption, he became a father and son. He is very talented and is highly valued by the royal family in southern Xinjiang. In addition, he has such a powerful His adopted son is like a tiger with wings added. It is no exaggeration to say that his status in southern Xinjiang is higher than that of the current crown prince." Taller than the crown prince? The crown prince is Huangfushan''s father, so if he meets Huangfushan, wouldn''t he be able to torture Huangfushan completely? Such a thought flashed in Ning Yue''s mind maliciously. But soon, Ning Yue couldn''t laugh anymore. He has such a strong background and is an aide of the southern Xinjiang royal family. It may not be an easy task to find him for medical treatment. Probably seeing Ning Yue''s worry, Xuan Yin held her hand and said seriously: "I don''t care who he is? Even if it is tied, I will tie him up!" "You bastard!" Divine doctor Zhou glared at him, "Do you think everyone is like me? It''s so easy to catch! And you''ve figured it out, he''s a doctor, and he can make your wife go to see the Buddha with any tricks." what!" Xuanyin frowned, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. Ning Yue hurried back to hold his hand, and said softly: "Senior is right, let''s be soft, don''t provoke him." When Xuan Yin''s anger subsided, he looked at Zhou Shenyi again and said, "Senior , can you introduce your big disciple for us?" "To be honest, I didn''t have a particularly happy fight with him because of some things. If I recommend it, it is very likely that he will hate you, which is not appropriate. He looks easy to talk, but he is actually a weird one." Zhou The genius doctor looked at the two of them and said, "He has three rules for treating people." "What rules?" Ning Yue asked. Divine doctor Zhou said: "If you can''t win the battle, the commander will die, the non-mortal disease will die, and the woman will die." (end of this chapter) Chapter 587： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (3) Chapter 587 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (3) Among the three rules, Ning Yue slammed into two, his face became very ugly, and Xuanyin stood up coldly: "What breaks the rules? When I tie him up, there are some ways to let him go. He is seeing a doctor!" Doctor Zhou raised his eyebrows and said: "Don''t forget his relationship with the commander. The commander is not a vegetarian. Even your elder brother can''t beat the commander. I advise you to be careful. Although the commander is only ten Seven years old, but born with supernatural powers, he was able to tear apart the blood guards in southern Xinjiang before he practiced martial arts, so one can imagine how powerful he is now." Ning Yue sighed, why is it so difficult to cure a disease? After stepping into the carriage, Ning Yue remained silent and didn''t speak. She looked calm, but Xuanyin knew in her heart that she didn''t mind. Leaving aside the coquettishness of Gu Du itself, she herself desperately wants to have a child, or, there is no woman in the world who does not desire her own child, but her right to be a mother was ruthlessly deprived by Gu Du. Among the people who could cure her, Bai Wei''er died, and the master doctor stopped practicing medicine, and the last one left set three more irritating broken rules. "What does it mean that a commander who can''t win is not cured? A non-mortal disease is not cured? A woman is not cured? Isn''t the commander his adopted son? I have arrested the commander and tortured him one by one. Let''s see if he can be cured or not!" Xuan Yin said angrily. say. Ning Yue shook her head, if the commander-in-chief is so easy to catch, why can''t Xuan Yu keep attacking him? Xuan Yin hugged her: "Believe in me, there will be a solution. When Xuan Zhao comes back, I will go to southern Xinjiang." There is also a third uncle here who is eyeing her. He is worried about leaving her alone. Now, he can rest assured. Ning Yue didn''t say anything, just leaned on his shoulder, and slowly closed her eyes. Tang Li Yuan This was the second day Ning Yue left home, and Lin Lanzhi missed her like a wave. In fact, her daughter got married four months ago, so she should get used to it, but her daughter came home for a few nights, and she felt that her daughter was He is back, he has not left the cabinet, and he will go home every day. Maybe she is really too lonely. Back then, Ma Yuan proposed to have another child, why didnt she? If she is now pregnant with flesh and blood, will she still be tormented by missing her every day? But she didn''t dare to have it. The regret of not taking good care of her son left her with a shadow all her life. She was afraid that if there was another one, she would not keep it... That kind of pain, after experiencing it once, it will be crazy for ten years. If she goes through it again, she is afraid that she will Hongyu came in with barley porridge, saw the madam looking lonely, knew that she was missing the two children again, although the madam didn''t say anything, but in her heart, she felt very uncomfortable. The two children didn''t hurt enough, but one got married after only getting along for a few days, and the other... died before he grew up. Why did such a kind-hearted person end up in such a miserable end in his later years? Hongyu wet her eyes slightly, put barley porridge on the table, and said softly, "You haven''t eaten all day, so use some at least!" "I''m not hungry." Lin Lanzhi collected her thoughts, wiped her moist eye sockets, folded the dress for Ning Yue neatly, and took out another set of men''s clothes, "Tell me, if Ke Qing is still alive , is it similar to Xiaoyin''s figure?" Hongyu smiled and said, "It should be." Lin Lanzhi shook his head: "No, he is thinner than Xiao Yin, he doesn''t like meat, Xiao Yin can eat a whole table for one meal, and he eats very little. When he was thirteen years old, Yue''er was only three years old He always said mother, go get busy, I''ll feed my sister, but in fact, he ate all the food in his bowl while I was not paying attention. Yue''er was so fat when he was a child, he was the one who fed her from!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 588： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (4) Chapter 588 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (4) Speaking of this, a smile of reminiscence appeared on her face. Seeing her love to talk, Hongyu echoed: "Did Miss be fat when she was young?" "Oh, that''s a big fat man, I can''t even hold her in my arms. I was puzzled at first, saying that I didn''t give her anything to eat, and she gained weight just by looking at it." Lin Lanzhi chuckled, "I found out later that it was all the tricks of Ke Qing!" "The young master doesn''t like to eat it himself, but he gives it to the young lady. It''s really cunning." Hongyu said with a smile. "No, he really loves Yue''er. As a child, I don''t know how full I want to eat all day long. I was afraid that Yue''er would be too fat, so I kept trying not to eat too much. Every time he left school, he would carry the food in his pocket. Hiding a bunch of snacks, carrying his sister to the back mountain to feed him quietly." Lin Lanzhi recalled the happy things, and a deep smile appeared in his eyes. "According to this, the young lady should have a good relationship with the young master?" At first, Hongyu just wanted to agree with his wife, but now, she is really interested in the childhood of Ma Keqing and Ning Yue. Lin Lanzhi nodded with a smile: "It''s not just good? It''s so good! His brother needs to wash in the shower, he needs to be fed by his brother, and he needs to be coaxed by his brother when he sleeps. When she opened her eyes in the morning, the first thing she saw was not her brother. Make the roof collapse!" "Ah?" Hongyu was dumbfounded, "But... the young master should go to school now, right? You have to go out before dawn, how can you always watch the young lady get up?" Miss cries every day, how pitiful! Lin Lanzhi smiled softly: "Keqing is reluctant to let his sister cry, and stays by the bed every day. When does his sister wake up, and when does he go to school? I don''t remember how many times he was late. Anyway, every day is the last day. One came into the classroom." "Masters, don''t you talk about the young master?" Although Hongyu has never been to school, she has also heard that the rules of the college are very strict. Students must go to early, and there are early classes over there, so as to get the favor of the masters. like. Lin Lanzhi said proudly: "Say it, why don''t you say it? He is the last one to go every day and the first one to leave. It''s strange if the master doesn''t tell him? But he doesn''t care at all. Besides, he always takes the first place. The masters talk about it verbally, but in their hearts, they still think highly of him." These are all trivial, she remembers very clearly that once during a scientific examination, her son somehow slipped into the examination room without knowing what the guards were watching, and even He got the first place in the exam. That year, his son was only nine years old. She was terrified, and asked her eldest brother to look for someone everywhere, and gave the examiner several thousand taels of silver to suppress the matter. If not, the crime of sneaking into the examination room is also very serious. Hongyu sighed secretly, such a powerful person, why did he die young? Still died in such a cold moat, with no bones left. If the young master is still alive, Madam and Miss will have a better life than now, right? After Xuanyin sent Ning Yue to Huichun Hall, he immediately went to the military camp. Recently, the war in southern Xinjiang was tense, and the situation in the capital was also very tense. The staff of the military camp had not closed their eyes for days and nights in order to draw up a battle plan. Although the king of Zhongshan allowed Xuanyin to recuperate at home, but in special times, he himself felt uncomfortable. Ning Yue quickly adjusted her emotions, and entered the Huichun Hall with a normal expression. No matter whether it can be cured or not, life will still go on. The doctors recruited yesterday have already started to work today. I am afraid that they will not adapt to the operating habits of the Huichun Hall. Let them work next to Dr. Lu, Dr. Wan, Dr. Tong, Dr. Zhao, and Dr. Chen respectively. Attend consultation. After the small account room was repaired, except for the smell of wood, the rest was the same as before. Ning Yue nodded with satisfaction, and was once again impressed by the efficiency of shopkeeper Li. Afterwards, Ning Yue called shopkeeper Li over, please He looked at the drawings designed by Xuanyin. (end of this chapter) Chapter 589： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (5) Chapter 589 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (5) Shopkeeper Li finished watching, and his first reaction was exactly the same as that of Ning Yue: "Uh... so many institutions? Are we running a pharmacy or an armory?" However, maybe men have different ideas from women in some respects. After a short period of shock, Shopkeeper Li calmed down, with a serious look on his face. said, "It is indeed more than a hundred times better than the previous ones." Ning Yue''s mouth twitched. If Xuan Yin knew that his plan was praised so much, he would definitely be overwhelmed. Shopkeeper Li said again: "Boss, who designed this plan? I''m afraid it will cost you a lot of money?" Ning Yue chuckled. Said: "No money, it''s free." "Huh?" Shopkeeper Li couldn''t believe his ears, even a fledgling craftsman, it is impossible not to charge money, could it be... a friend of the owner? Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "Okay, don''t worry about who designed it, and see if there is anything that needs to be changed." Shopkeeper Li picked up the blueprint and read it carefully again, afraid that he might not read it carefully enough, so he ran to the cloth shop again, comparing places one by one and went through his mind. The fading amazement: "Oh, at first I was a little worried that our business was too good, and merging one cloth house might not be enough, but now it''s all solved! One room can be used as two rooms! We, it is equivalent to merging two cloth houses what!" Ning Yue nodded. Xuanyin should have used some structures from the military camp when designing the design. The same is true for the Xuan family''s big camp. Even she didn''t know how those 100,000 people were settled. Of course, she didn''t need to tell Shopkeeper Li about these military secrets. Shopkeeper Li was afraid that he would be too arbitrary, so he hurriedly asked Ning Yue''s opinion: "What do you think, my boss? Is there anything dissatisfied?" She was naturally dissatisfied with those knives, daggers and swords, but after thinking about it, she still said: "It''s nothing, just follow the blueprint. You remember, find someone you can trust. I don''t want the mechanism we set up to be given by others." Spread the word." "Okay, I will divide batches and find different craftsmen to complete it." Shopkeeper Li said seriously. Ning Yue hummed, thought of a question, and said, "Uncle Li, where do we get our medicinal materials from?" Uncle Li replied: "Many, there are all over the country, basically fixed, and they are all from the original Huichuntang cooperation." Ning Yue took out the account book, opened the place she had checked, pointed to shopkeeper Li, and said, "I did some calculations. Some of these suppliers are self-produced and sold at a reasonable price. I circled some of them. Yes, they are all middlemen, and the price has doubled." Middlemen supply some profiteering medicinal materials, such as ginseng, ganoderma, musk... Shopkeeper Li''s complexion turned pale: "I have always followed the original supply channel. I never thought... there is one that was resold halfway. I was negligent!" When she was in charge of the harem in her previous life, all the medicinal materials in the Shangyao Bureau were put into the warehouse through her hands. She was very clear about the prices of various medicinal materials. Ning Yue didn''t say anything to reproach her, she just said: "You can contact a few more pharmacies and get the goods directly from them, and then I''m also considering whether to open a pharmacy by myself." The four villages under her name happened to be vacant, the usual harvest was not good, and the enthusiasm of the tenants was not high. She intentionally turned one of them into a tea garden, one into a fruit and vegetable garden, and the other two were used to grow medicine. Shopkeeper Li said thoughtfully: "Opening a medicine shop is a good way, but it''s definitely not something that can be seen immediately, so you have to figure it out slowly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 590： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (6) Chapter 590 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (6) This is to persuade her to be cautious, Ning Yue nodded: "I understand, I have a sense of proportion, there is no rush for the medicine shop, you should deal with the decoration and purchase first." "it is good." "By the way, there aren''t many people going to the Huichun Hall to make troubles recently, right?" Generally, rich families are used to inviting doctors to their mansions, prescribing prescriptions, and then going to the pharmacy to get medicine. Only then will he seek medical treatment outside. But as the Hall of Rejuvenation grew bigger and bigger, many high-ranking officials and dignitaries also came here admiringly. "Yesterday, there was one. Qin Yuanwai''s grandson had diarrhea. He wanted to invite our doctor to see him. I said that we don''t have the rules here. If he wants to see a doctor, he will bring him here. Qin Yuanwai was not happy, so he called someone to smash the store. Aji Amon called." Shopkeeper Li said with a smile, "These are trivial matters, don''t bother me." It is indeed a trivial matter. Xuanyin sent someone to support her. Whoever dares to smash the show is to smash Xuanyin. In the capital, how many people dare to make trouble with Xuanyin? Ning Yue nodded, then asked some logistics matters, and wanted to visit the tea shop, and remembered that Xuanyin told her not to run around alone, bit her lip, and sat in Huichun Hall all afternoon. At dusk, Xuanyin came from the barracks, picked her up and went back to the palace together. However, Xuan Yin didn''t stay long, he didn''t even eat dinner, so he went to the barracks again, so busy, the battle situation in southern Xinjiang is really not optimistic. But even though he was so busy, he still found time to pick him up. Ning Yue felt a little more joyful in her heart, and was about to go to the small kitchen to make dinner for him, but when she heard quarreling and whimpering in Qin''er''s room, she stepped forward. Turn and walk over. In the room, Qin''er hugged the round-faced maid, sitting on the bed, Qin''er seemed frightened, and dared not come out of the maid''s arms. On the ground in front of them, there was the sharp-faced maid kneeling, and the cry came from her mouth. Ning Yue didn''t have a deep impression of these two people, and she completely forgot their names, but she just vaguely felt that they were not people with evil intentions, so she didn''t ask Dongmei to tell her any rules on purpose. Today, what mistake did this sharp-faced maid make to kneel down and cry like this? Ning Yue''s eyes slowly moved to the right, and fell on Mama He. Mother He is not good at being born in front of Youshi and serving her, so she ran to her Liujinyuan to be a demon? "Mom, Mom, I really didn''t mean it. You must... please forgive me this time!" The servant girl walked to Mama He''s feet on her knees, grabbed Mama He''s skirt, and begged hoarsely. Mother He snorted coldly: "It''s not necessary to be unfaithful once! Madam treats you so well and promotes you to be a decent maid beside Miss, but you don''t know what to do and cause such a disaster! Where are you going to make Madam''s face go?" Put it? Where do you put Misss face?" Ning Yue stepped over the threshold: "What happened? It''s noisy." When Qin''er saw Ning Yue, she stood up and walked over, snuggling into Ning Yue''s arms. Ning Yue patted her hand gently, and led her to sit back on the bed. The round-faced maid retreated wisely and stood aside respectfully. Mother He saluted, and said with a look of righteous indignation: "Fourth grandma, I''m really sorry for disturbing your peace, and the slaves don''t want to, but you don''t know, this little girl, who is so small and bold, actually stole dirty things from the master. It''s on your head!" As she spoke, she shook the hairpin in her hand. The servant girl cried and shook her head: "I... I was confused for a while... I was really... really confused for a while... I... I... Mom, please forgive me... I... Miss, save this servant..." Qin''er squeezed Ning Yue''s hand tightly. Ning Yue looked at her, sighed softly, turned her head to look at Mother He and said, "It''s Qin''er''s maid after all, how do you plan to get rid of it?" She didn''t say a word, so you better not teach her servant girl a lesson instead of her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 591： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (7) Chapter 591 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (7) Unexpectedly, Mother He seemed to be incomprehensible, and her attitude was very tough: "Fourth grandma, such unclean hands and feet, of course they will be kicked out!" The servant girl cried and hugged her legs: "Mom, spare me! Mom, spare me!" Mother He kicked her and said mercilessly: "Irregular things! What use are you for?" Ning Yue looked at Qin''er, Qin''er lowered her head and didn''t speak, and she didn''t say a word, because she couldn''t take care of Sanfang''s affairs on her behalf. Soon, Mother He dragged the maid out. After arriving for less than three days, I found out that one of the maids was stealing. It''s really ridiculous. I haven''t noticed it for more than a year, but they all live in Tangli Courtyard, but Mother He found out with keen eyes. The meaning of this has to be thought-provoking. "Qin''er, do you know that she likes to steal things?" After Mother He left, Ning Yue asked Qin''er softly. Qin''er nodded, her eyes were red: "She likes to steal, but every time she steals it, she will return it in a few days. She didn''t mean anything malicious..." Mama He may not be able to see through things that Qin''er can see through. If so, why must she be sent away? Ning Yue couldn''t figure out Mama He, no, to be precise, she couldn''t figure out You Shi''s actions. She didn''t dare to jump to conclusions when Youshi flashed to her waist, but Youshi definitely had no good intentions in stuffing Qin''er into her Liujinyuan. So, what exactly does Youshi want to do? Ning Yue went to the small kitchen to cook. Halfway through, Dongmei rushed in, her eyes flickering: "Miss! Miss! There is someone in Qin''er''s room!" "One is gone...Of course there will be a new one, what''s so strange?" Ning Yue cut a piece of carrot indifferently. Dongmei clenched her fists and jumped anxiously: "No, miss, the new maid, so, so, so beautiful!" Can make Dongmei stutter, that maid should not be so beautiful. But so beautiful? Did she see few beautiful women in her previous life? Ma Ningxi, Mei Fei, which one is not the most beautiful? She is not a man, she will be interested in beautiful women. Dongmei made fun of herself, but Ning Yue didn''t allow her to help her. After staying for a while, Dongmei went to wash clothes. Ning Yue finished cooking the last fish head with chopped peppers, and went back to her room. When she passed the corridor, she saw a group of servant girls from the palace, surrounded by a woman in pink, talking with a smile on her face. words. "Can you weave a basket for me?" asked a little maid. "Of course." The woman smiled slightly, flipping her pale fingertips on the red string. Dongmei was right, she was indeed very beautiful, with fair skin, delicate features, and an elegant and peaceful smile, as if walking on a painting. It was like coming down, full of a strong smell of books, and soon, a red string turned into a basket in her hands, and she handed it to the little maid just now, "Here it is for you." The little servant girl was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth from ear to ear: "Thank you, sister Yueru!" Not only is she beautiful, she is also very ingenious, and she is good at buying people''s hearts. The maids of the palace are not so easy to get along with. Dongmei has been here for so long, and they have been called sisters by them. But this month, just after an hour, There are a lot of "sisters". "Sister Yueru, I want a basket too!" "Okay, just wait a moment." "Sister Yueru, can I have a little butterfly?" "Butterfly? Okay, I just happen to do that too." "Sister Yueru, can you give me a lotus flower?" "no problem." Yueru quickly became friends with everyone, and Dongmei was actually one of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 592： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (8) Chapter 592 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (8) Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Did Youshi send such a "thriller" to Qin''er just to serve Qin''er? Such a beautiful, generous, gentle and virtuous woman, it is hard not to attract the attention of the hostess, right? Could it be that... Youshi''s ultimate goal is to send a servant girl into the Liujin Courtyard? Na Youshi is really cautious, every step is calculated so that there is no room for retaliation. If You Shi sent people directly from the beginning, she would definitely try to refuse, but You Shi first threw Qin''er into the Liujin Courtyard, and then took away one of Qin''er''s maids under pretext, and then sent Yue Rusong to fill the vacancy. Come on, it''s hard for her to say anything. Over there, Yueru found Ning Yue, stood up, and bowed respectfully to Ning Yue: "Fourth grandma." Her tone, movements, and attitude made it impossible to find a single fault. The maids also saluted Ning Yue one after another. Ning Yue didn''t take Yueru seriously, because no matter how beautiful Yueru was, she was not as beautiful as Huangfushan, and Xuanyin didn''t even like Huangfushan, would she fall in love with Yueru? If You Shi really thinks that putting in a beautiful and quiet maid will seduce Xuan Yin''s soul, it would be too overreaching. "Where did you get transferred from? I''ve never seen you before." Ning Yue said calmly. Yue Ru bowed her body, and said softly: "The servant girl has been following the third lady. She was not acclimatized before, and had been resting. She didn''t say hello to you. It has gotten better in the past few days. When I learned that Miss Qin''er lacked a maid, three Madam then sent a servant girl to take over. After a few days, if a suitable servant girl is found, the servant girl will be transferred away." Said it as if Ning Yue cared about her so much, she had to make it clear that she wouldn''t dominate here for long. But Ning Yue really doesn''t mind at all, you are not someone like Xuanyin, you have nothing to do with him in the past and present, so it''s no wonder I''m jealous of you. Ning Yue curled up her lips in a funny way: "It doesn''t matter how long you stay, I don''t care, just a little, and I will serve your master well." Yueru probably didn''t expect that the other party would care so little about her, she was stunned, lowered her head, and said softly: "Yes, this servant will remember the teachings of the fourth grandma, and will take good care of Miss Qin''er." Ning Yue went back to her room. Dongmei smiled and brought in a small basket, which was exactly the one Yueru made up: "Miss, look, Yueru gave it to me, isn''t it good?" Ning Yue glanced at her lightly, and said casually: "You seem to like her very much, what''s the matter? Shall I send you to Qin''er''s room and let you be her companion?" Dongmei scratched her head embarrassingly: "Don''t worry, I don''t like her very much, I don''t want her anymore." As she said, she threw the small basket into the trash can with heartache. Ning Yue said lightly: "Don''t be like Qiuxiang, who is still counting the money after being sold." Mentioning that Qiuxiang was confused by Ma Jingyan''s "pitiful" and rescued Ma Jingyan, but was tricked by Ma Jinyan and caused Ning Yue to get acne, Dongmei patted her chest and assured: "Miss, don''t worry! I''m not that stupid Egg! I know Yueru, it''s not a good thing, I just want to take advantage of her, and I definitely don''t mean to like her!" Ning Yue didn''t hide the disgusting things about Youshi and the third master. Of course Dongmei knew that they and Sanfang couldn''t deal with each other. Youshi rushed to send such a beautiful and intelligent woman over, saying that she was serving Qin''er, who knows what kind of moth is hiding behind her back? "Do you want the servant to keep an eye on her?" Dongmei asked. Ning Yue thought for a while: "No need." Youshi dared to send a beautiful woman over in such a high-profile manner, she must have followed her up and investigated, and she would definitely find nothing, so why bother to smile in vain? (end of this chapter) Chapter 593： Big brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife work together (9) Chapter 593 Brother Ma is still alive Husband and wife together (9) At night, Xuanyin came back, and Ning Yue called Qin''er over for dinner. Not surprisingly, the newcomer Yue Ru entered with Qin''er. Yueru is very beautifully dressed, with a water red tunic skirt, a pipa lapel top, a little powder and black powder, perfect eyebrows, white teeth and red lips, looking extremely elegant. Those who didn''t know, thought she was the young lady, and Qin''er was a maid. Even if she seduces the hostess, she doesn''t show off like this, for fear that others won''t see her Sima Zhao''s heart. Ning Yue smiled and said nothing, took Qin''er''s hand and sat down, but Xuan Yin frowned fiercely, disgusted by a pungent fragrance, glanced at Yue Ru, and said impatiently: "Go out . Yueru was stunned, and turned to Qin''er for help. Are you kidding me? Qin''er wouldn''t speak up for the previous maid, so would she make an exception for you? Sure enough, Qin''er lowered her head, picked up chopsticks to eat, and said nothing. Xuanyin slapped the chopsticks on the table with a snap: "Dongmei!" Dongmei scrambled and fell in, could my uncle be so angry every time he called her? Scared me to death, okay? "Fourth...Fourth master, what''s wrong?" "Don''t put everyone in the house!" Xuanyin glanced at Yueru in disgust, "Hurry up and drag it out!" The tacky smell of makeup made him almost vomit! Dongmei sticks out her tongue, and "drags" the stiff-faced Yueru out. These small episodes did not affect Xuanyin''s appetite. Yueyue cooked for him, and he still ate happily. After dinner, Dongmei sent Qin''er back to the house. Qin''er said a few words: "The fourth master is not targeting you, don''t be sad, the fourth master loves you very much, it''s your maid who smells bad, that''s why the fourth master asked her to go out." Qin''er nodded slightly: "I understand." Xuan Yin didn''t understand what You Shi wanted to do, so he sent an ugly monster here! Ning Yue helped him remove the gauze, and while changing the dressing, said: "Maybe I want to win you over! I''m afraid you won''t believe that what happened last time was done by Sikong Shuo." "I''m going to tell her to go!" "Hey!" Ning Yue held her back, "There are only two people serving Qin''er. If you drive away Yueru, the third aunt will come in again. You can''t drive Qin''er out. That''s it, don''t you If you like her, just don''t let her come to you." Xuanyin frowned in disgust: "I really think she''s sick! Did she not flinch? Did she do it on purpose?" Want to provoke someone to provoke his relationship with Yueyue? Damn it! He just chased Yueyue back, but he didn''t want to be beaten back to his original shape because of this stupid idea. Ning Yue smiled and wrapped the gauze around him: "Forget it, I don''t mind, what do you mind? I know you won''t fall in love with her, and won''t doubt you, don''t worry." Xuanyin hugged Ning Yue on his lap, kissed her face, and said softly: "Do you think I have wronged you?" "Do you mean that the third uncle and third aunt were not kicked out immediately?" Ning Yue touched his face and said, "If you deal with them because you want to avenge me, the father is the king." To turn against you is not what I want to see. I hope that all the enemies will be dealt with, but I hope you father and son will be harmonious." Xuanyin tightened his grip on her: "Third Brother is investigating, and when he finds out the evidence, they won''t be able to escape." "Well, I believe you." Ning Yue closed her eyes gently and kissed the corner of his lips. He kissed her back: "When they are dealt with, I will go to southern Xinjiang and arrest that miracle doctor." (end of this chapter) Chapter 594： Just plan (1) Chapter 594 Willing to plan (1) The sky was still dark, so Xuanyin quietly opened his eyes, looked at the sleeping person in his arms, and saw her little head resting on his shoulder, her little hands hugging his neck, she looked extremely cute, Can''t help showing a smile. He leaned over and kissed her soft lips, afraid of waking her up, so he didn''t go deep. After that, he stared at her for a long time, until the sky turned pale, and then he reluctantly got out of bed. When Lian Xin heard the movement, she pushed the door and entered, ready to wait for him to wash and change his clothes as usual. The moment his fingertips were about to touch him, he suddenly frowned: "Go down." "Huh?" Lian Xin was taken aback, not quite understanding what Fourth Master meant. Xuanyin said again: "I will do it myself." "Uh...yes." Lian Xin turned around and scratched her head. Could it be that she didn''t serve well? Fourth master would rather clean up by himself than have her? She worked with Yuzhu, and she knew that Yuzhu liked Fourth Master, so when Yuzhu was around, Yuzhu basically served her closely, and when Yuzhu left later, she bit the bullet and stepped forward. But why did fourth master suddenly not let her serve him? Could it be that fourth master discovered her "little secret" last time? She swears that she really didn''t faint on purpose, and she woke up in a wing with her coat ripped off. Later, she heard from Dongmei that there was a new little maid who seduced fourth master and was kicked out by fourth master. Only then did she know that there were thieves in Liujinyuan! I... must have been knocked out by that little thief too. She didn''t tell anyone about this, because she was afraid that the fourth grandma and the fourth master would blame her for not taking good care of the yard, and let people sneak in for nothing. Fourth Master suddenly snubbed her, did something happen? Lian Xin was frightened by herself. Xuanyin didn''t know that a small move would make Lian Xin distressed, he just suddenly didn''t want other women to approach him. Not long after Xuanyin left, Ning Yue slowly woke up, touched the bed, but he was not there, and then looked into the bathroom, but there was no movement, knowing that he was gone. Before the big wedding, she thought that he, a good-for-nothing who was not doing business all day long, would get tired of being with her all day long, but she never thought that he was so busy that he never touched the ground. He mentioned very little about this trip to southern Xinjiang, but from the attitude of Zhongshan King and the number of times he went to and from the military camp, it is not difficult to see that everyone''s impression of him has undergone a drastic change. If the battle between Xuan Yu and the Marshal of Nanjiang is tied, it is hard to guarantee that Xuan Yin will go into battle without wearing armor. If there is such a day... Ning Yue was thinking on one side, but on the other side, there was light footsteps approaching. Ning Yue thought it was Dongmei, and didn''t take it seriously. She waited for the other party to help her change, but when the curtain was lifted, she But he saw a very beautiful face. That face has obviously been meticulously groomed, and every part is so beautiful, especially the lips, which are painted with bright red lipstick, are slightly open, as if inviting someone to taste them. She was also very seductively dressed in a rose red high-waisted skirt, her chest was squeezed out by a tube top, but she was not exposed. Her skin is extremely white and tender, her neck is like a white swan, elegant and beautiful. Ning Yue sneered, dressed like this early in the morning, who is she trying to show? When Ning Yue looked at Yue Ru, Yue Ru also found Ning Yue, and a trace of shock appeared in her pupils at an extremely fast speed, but the shock did not fade away immediately, but stayed in her eyes, slowly It was smudged all over her face, and then she took two steps back with a pale face, as if she was frightened, she faltered and couldn''t speak a word. Ning Yue had a panoramic view of her exaggerated expression, and raised her lips coolly: "What? Are you disappointed to see it''s me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 595： Just plan (2) Chapter 595 Just plan and plan (2) Yueru lowered her head, pretended to be calm and said: "I dare not." It is no secret in Liujinyuan that she sleeps too much, and it is no secret that Xuanyin always wakes up early alone. Yue Ru wanted to try her luck to seduce Xuan Yin while she was sleeping soundly, but it was all in vain Ning Yue couldn''t hide his sarcasm and said with a mocking smile: "You said that when you do something bad, can you count the time more accurately? Fourth Master has already gone out, and it''s your turn to stop him?" Yue Ru lowered her body in fear: "Your servant dare not! I... I am... I went to the wrong room... I want to help Miss Qin''er get up..." "Walk into the wrong room? Do you think I''m a fool?" The two rooms are quite different in terms of seats and layouts. Qin''er''s room is less than half the size of the upper room, and besides, there are three rooms on her side. Xuanyin''s house, her hut, she is lying on her bed now, even if it is the first time to come to Liujinyuan, it is absolutely impossible to confuse her with Qin''er''s room, "It was the third aunt who signaled you so made?" Yueru knelt down in front of the bed with a plop, and said in fear: "Fourth grandma, this matter has nothing to do with the third lady! Numaid... Numai really went wrong... Numaid didn''t sleep well last night, and was in a daze this morning. In a trance, I remembered to help Miss Qin''er change her clothes so that I could visit the third lady, but I entered your room in a daze..." Edit, continue to edit! Ning Yue pinched her jaw with cold fingers, and ran her fingertips over her lips, then looked at the lip balm on her fingertips, and said, "I''m confused, remember to apply lip balm? The eyebrows are also painted It''s not bad, the rouge is applied evenly, and the powder is slightly thicker, covering your original skin." Yue Ru gradually changed his face when Ning Yue hit the nail on the head: "Four...four...four grandma...I...I..." Ning Yue slapped her backhand! Ning Yue used great force, and instantly left several bright red finger marks on Yueru''s right cheek: "Get out, if there is another time, what I want is your life!" Yueru covered her face and walked out with tears in her eyes. Dongmei came to help Ning Yue change clothes, and Ning Yue told her about it: "...it''s not good to let people in casually! From now on, we will send people to guard the door, and those who are irrelevant will not be allowed to enter. Inside!" "Yes!" Dongmei didn''t expect that Yueru, who looked pure and pure, was actually such a savage in her bones, seducing her uncle? Why not die? Fortunately, my uncle left early, otherwise, seeing such a disgusting woman, I wouldn''t be able to eat for three days? After washing up, Ning Yue thought of something, and wrote a letter: "To Geng Zhongzhi, let him send it over." Dongmei didn''t dare to neglect, she took the letter and went to the outer courtyard. Qin''er woke up, first went to Ning Yue''s room to greet her, she didn''t know anything about Yue Ru, until now, she didn''t know where Yue Ru went, why she didn''t see her when she got up in the morning. Ning Yue shook her head, how could Qin''er be a rich lady? It''s basically a porcelain doll hanging in the closet, just for show. If the third master and You Shi really cared about her, they wouldn''t find such an unreliable person to serve her. Look at the maids chosen by the concubine for Xuan Xiaoying, they are all first-class clever and sincere, how can they be like Yueru and Yuezhi (round-faced maids)? One is not right-minded, and the other is stupid. Ning Yue took Qin''er''s hand with a hint of distress: "Did you sleep well at night?" Qin''er nodded lightly: "Yes." "What do you want to eat in the morning? I told the kitchenette to make it?" Qin''er licked her lips, bowed her head and said nothing. Ning Yue smiled slightly and encouraged her: "It''s okay, just tell me what you want to eat, learn to express yourself and let others know, so that others can take better care of you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 596： Just plan (3) Chapter 596 Willing to plan (3) Qin''er glanced at Ning Yue shyly. Ning Yue''s eyes were very sincere, unlike that kind of superficial politeness. She bit her lip and said softly: "I...I want to eat...something made by Sisao." The voice reached the end, so low that it was almost inaudible. This was the first time she made a request to someone, and she was very nervous, for fear of being rejected. Ning Yue smiled very cheerfully: "Okay, Sisao will make it for you right now. Do you want noodles or porridge?" Fourth sister-in-law and fourth sister-in-law did not reject her. Qin''er''s eyes brightened slightly: "Face." This time, he spoke simply and neatly. Ning Yue patted her hand: "Okay, sit down for a while, the noodles will be fast." In the early morning of August, there was a coolness in the breeze, which made people feel comfortable. Ning Yue went to the small kitchen in a good mood. The people in the kitchen were used to her coming three or two times a day, and they knew that she didn''t like cooking. After being disturbed, they all retreated after saluting. Ning Yue picked a circle of ingredients, thinking that Qin''er is so thin and needs more supplements, so she picked a piece of good plum meat to make honey sauce barbecued pork, and also chose fresh pork liver, quail eggs, lean meat and Ham, vegetables, cooked two bowls of Sanxian noodles, she remembered that Qin''er liked to eat Shanshui tofu and chestnut roast chicken, but it was too late to make these in the morning, so she only had a plate of water tofu, and finally, two cups of bird''s nest. When Qin''er saw a table of dishes, she was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. She only talked about eating noodles. Why did the fourth sister-in-law cook so much? And... it''s all her favorite food. Ning Yue looked at the dazed look, and couldn''t help laughing: "Eat quickly." Qin''er didn''t eat right away, but picked up the handkerchief and wiped Ning Yue''s sweat: "Sisao... Sisao has worked hard." Qin''er will take the initiative to care for others, which is a big improvement. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "I don''t work hard, it''s not hard at all to cook for the people I care about." Those who care... In Sister-in-law 4''s mind, is she the one she cares about? This recognition made Qin''er very happy. Qin''er picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of char siu, and the moment she bit it into her mouth, her taste buds were all conquered. She is from the north, and she is not used to southern dishes, but The char siu made by my sister-in-law is really delicious, soft and tender, and the juice can be bitten out, sweet but not greasy. "Is it delicious?" Ning Yue asked. "Delicious." Qin''er licked her lips and took another mouthful of noodles, feeling completely refreshed. Her appetite is not good, but with the fourth sister-in-law, she can always eat twice as much as usual. Ning Yue saw that she was sweating profusely after eating, and ordered Dongmei to let the small kitchen make a pot of sour plum soup, and drink it after chilling. "Sister-in-law Si, it would be great if I were your daughter." As she ate and ate, Qin''er popped out a sentence abruptly, and after she finished, she quickly covered her mouth, what was she talking about? The fourth sister-in-law is obviously about the same age as me The combined age of my past life and present life is enough to be Qin''er''s elder. If Qin''er hadn''t been frightened, she should be a cute and cute little girl like Xuan Xiaoying. It''s hard for her to see her biological father kill someone and live with him all day long. She must have wanted to escape a long time ago, but she couldn''t. Ning Yue slightly bent the corners of her lips: "Sister-in-law Si will love you." Qin''er''s ears blushed shyly, and continued to bury her head in eating noodles. She ate until her stomach bulged, and she reluctantly put down her chopsticks. Ning Yue went to wash her hair and take a shower. After tidying up, Qin''er also changed into dry clothes. Ning Yue never visited You''s side. Today Qin''er happened to pass by, so she went with Qin''er. Ever since she slapped Yueru in the morning, Yueru seemed to have evaporated from the world. From Qin''er''s meal to going out, there was no sign of Yueru. (end of this chapter) Chapter 597： Just plan (4) Chapter 597 Willing to plan (4) After entering Ziyun Pavilion, Ning Yue realized that this girl had hidden here, and she seemed to be suing the villain first. Ning Yue ignored Yue Ru who was crying with Mother He in the corner, and took Qin''er''s hand into the upper room. Youshi looked very happy when he saw the two of them, and sat up with the help of the servant girl, leaning on the Sixi soft pillow: "Why are you here? It''s so hot." Ning Yue put a basket of cherries on the table and said, "Let''s take a look at Third Aunt. How does Third Aunt feel? Are you feeling better?" Youshi smiled and said, "It''s better, but I still can''t get out of bed and walk around." Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Third aunt is like this at a young age, so she needs to take good care of her." In her early twenties, if she falls down casually, she can reach her waist, and that''s all. Youshi''s expression froze for a moment, and then he sighed: "The doctor also said that I shouldn''t be like this at my age, but because of my poor foundation, I am weaker than ordinary people in everything." Looking at Qin''er again, "These days God, did you disturb your fourth sister-in-law?" Qin''er hummed in a low voice. Over there, the princess also came over. When I stepped into the gate of the courtyard, I heard a maid crying softly with Mother He: "I really went to the wrong room... Fourth Master usually doesn''t even allow Dongmei to get close, will you let me be an outsider? The Xuan family The man here is not like the other family, he doesn''t hang out with the maids at all, how can I not know this rule? The fourth grandma must have misunderstood me, saying that I seduced the fourth master, it was useless for me to explain, she slapped me. You see , My face was swollen from the beating... woo woo..." Wangfei frowned, Yue''er beat the maid? who? Mother He said: "You, yes, the third lady arranged you to serve Miss Qin''er at the beginning, because she liked your good character, but you didn''t know that your mind was not wrong, but something went wrong?" "It was too hot last night. I fanned Miss Qin''er for most of the night. I didn''t go to bed until dawn. I got up after a short sleep. I was dizzy. I went to the latrine and almost fell into the latrine... I also I don''t want to make a mistake...I''m really tired...The whole person is in a trance" She wept as she spoke, feeling aggrieved. Mother He sighed helplessly: "Forget it, bear with it, she is the master''s grandma, do you still want to seek justice from her? Don''t tire yourself out next time, just do your part, ah?" Wang Hao frowned even tighter. Judging from the tone of the two, it seemed that Yue''er beat up a maid who went to the wrong room? This maid was sent by the third sibling to serve Qin''er. Could it be that Yue''er didn''t want to see Qin''er, so she took the servant girl out? Or is Yue''er really so narrow-minded that she can''t even tolerate a maid who strays into the room? Qin''er is pitiful enough, but Yue''er can''t tolerate her maid Wang Hao''s expression was not very good when she entered the door. Youshi, Ning Yue, and Qin''er all felt her emotions, and they all fell silent and did not dare to speak. It was Ning Yue who spoke first: "Mother Concubine." The concubine hummed lightly. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. Although Xuanyin was not the princess''s own, the princess never really made things difficult for Xuanyin, and even took care of her. Now, she is suddenly so cold Heh, did Yueru succeed in "waiting for the rabbit"? The word of the complaint to Mother He was heard by the princess. The concubine is a very disciplined person, and she loves Qin''er very much. If she really suffers from Qin''er, the concubine will be very disappointed in herself. She doesn''t care what the princess thinks of her, but she doesn''t want to be tricked either. (end of this chapter) Chapter 598： Just count (5) Chapter 598 Willing to plan (5) Ning Yue casually picked up a piece of pastry and handed it to Qin''er: "I remember Qin''er likes this." I like it, but her stomach really can''t hold it. Qin''er smiled shyly: "I''m so full in the morning, I don''t want to eat." When Youshi heard this, he subconsciously followed her words and asked, "What did Qin''er eat?" Qin''er said like a few treasures: "Three fresh noodles, barbecued pork, cold tofu and bird''s nest are all made by my sister-in-law. They are delicious." "Is Yue''er still cooking in person?" The princess asked wonderingly, and she got up early to cook for Qin''er on such a hot day. If this is the case, then Yue''er treated Qin''er more carefully than her own parents. Youshi''s face was slightly embarrassing. She had been in the house for more than a year, and she hadn''t cooked for Qin''er once. She couldn''t get up so early, and she couldn''t bear the hardship. This Ma Ningyue is also real, does it take so much effort to please people? Where is the kitchen? It''s hot and oily, she can''t stand it! Ning Yue smiled calmly: "I made something casually, it''s rare that Qin''er likes it." "I like it very much." Qin''er said seriously. The concubine was amused. Qin''er has such a dull temper. She couldn''t say a word for a long time when she asked her, but when she talked about Yue''er, she couldn''t stop talking. It can be seen that she really likes Yue''er in her heart, and Yue''er has never treated her badly. . That maid... Maybe I went too far! Ning Yue paid attention to the expression of the princess from the corner of her eye, knowing that the princess had almost let go of her grudge against her, but she was still not very sure, the corners of her lips curled up, and she looked at Youshi: "By the way, Third Aunt, there is something I want to ask Your pardon." Youshi straightened his expression, and then said angrily, "What''s the matter? You said it so solemnly? Forgive me?" "It''s like this. Didn''t you let Mother He lose one of Qin''er''s maids yesterday, and then sent a new one? It seems to be called Yueru, right? She broke into my room this morning and scared me , I slapped her, and after I finished, I realized that it wasn''t my maid, ouch, I fell asleep, because fourth master and I... cough cough... I... I don''t wear much clothes in summer, and maids are not allowed to enter me. At the house, she rushed over at that time, and opened the curtain without saying a word, and I became so angry that I didn''t even see her face clearly...Third Aunt, it''s my fault, you must forgive me!" Ning Yue He took out the veil and wiped away the tears that didn''t exist in the corner of his eyes. The concubine understands that Yueer wears too little clothes, and Yueru has seen all of them, and Yueer hits Yueru in a rage. If this is the case, it is not Yueer''s fault. Whether Yueru walked into the wrong room and offended the master like this, if it was her, it would be impossible for her to give Yueru a good face. You Shi has been paying attention to Wang Hao''s expression, and seeing that the scale in Wang Hao''s heart is obviously leaning towards Ning Yue, knowing that Yue Ru''s trick has failed, he hurriedly said: "It''s not your fault! That girl, I was reckless. I told her to be good at serving Miss, and she must not offend Fourth Mistress and Fourth Master, she ignored my words! You punished me well! From now on, if anyone is disobedient, you will discipline them for me!" She is a junior, but she is not qualified to discipline the elder''s maid. Youshi wanted to kick the ball to her, it was really childish. Ning Yue folded the veil calmly, and said, "What''s the matter with Third Aunt? I was confused, so I didn''t control my anger. It''s not a discipline." Youshi was dumb. After a while, Sun Yao and Xuan Xiaoying came over. Xuan Xiaoying and Sun Yao were twirling flower ropes in the room, and when they heard that the large army had arrived at Youshi''s side, the two came over with a thought . Xuan Xiaoying threw herself into the arms of the princess, and hugged her neck: "Concubine mother, concubine mother." Now, she already likes this woman who loves her as much as her mother. (end of this chapter) Chapter 599： Just plan (6) Chapter 599 Willing to plan (6) Princess Wang fondly touched her head: "Did you call someone?" "Third aunt, fourth sister-in-law, sister Qin''er." Xuan Xiaoying called out obediently. Everyone responded to her with a smile. Youshi swept his eyes, and said again: "It''s really hot, Mama He, has the small kitchen made sour plum soup?" Mother He opened the curtain and came in, bowed her body, and said, "Hey, I''m busy today, so I forgot this one! I''ll do it now, servant girl!" "You''re doing it now, it won''t be less than half an hour? It''s already lunch." Youshi glared at her, "Go and see the kitchen in the public house!" Biqing stepped forward and said: "The public didn''t do it either, but they did a few days ago, but each house received less, and gave them to the servants to drink, and later, they were withdrawn." "Isn''t Sister-in-law''s there?" Xuan Xiaoying blinked her bright eyes and said, "Sister-in-law''s sour plum soup is delicious." She drank it once, and she still remembers it to this day. Mother He rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "Isn''t it? The night I sent Miss Qin''er to Liujinyuan, I was lucky enough to drink a bowl. I''m not exaggerating. The sour plum soup at Grandma Four''s is better than those sold outside. drink it!" Xuan Sakura started drooling. Qin''er and Sun Yao also showed greedy faces. Princess Wang looked at them and asked Ning Yue, "Have you made sour plum soup?" "I make it every day. Dongmei!" Ning Yue yelled towards the door, "Go to Liujinyuan and get some iced sour plum soup!" "yes!" Mother He smiled and said, "I''ll help!" Sour plum soup for so many people cannot be twisted by a food box. Mama He and Dongmei went back to the Liujin Courtyard under the sun. The two courtyards were not far apart. They put the sour plum soup into a jar, chilled it with ice cubes, and twisted it in a food box. Mama He and Dongmei each had one . Dongmei fanned the wind with her hands, panting: "It''s really hot, I''m about to suffer from heat stroke, Mama He, are you hot?" Mother He was also sweating profusely: "It''s hot! It''s all my fault that I forgot to cook the sour plum soup, otherwise, neither of us would have to work so hard!" Dongmei smiled embarrassingly. Suddenly, her legs gave way and she almost fell to the ground. Mother He quickly supported her: "Are you okay?" Dongmei panted heavily: "Maybe...maybe I really have heatstroke." "Then let''s walk slowly." Mother He twisted the food box with one hand and supported Dongmei with the other, looking for a shady place, and slowly went to Ziyunxuan. Everyone was waiting impatiently. Mother He didn''t care about taking a break, so she brought clean bowls from the small kitchen, poured the sour plum soup into the bowls, and presented them to Wang Hao and the others bowl by bowl. The sour plum soup is cold and delicious, and the taste is very good. Even the princess, who doesn''t like sourness very much, drank more than half of the bowl. Needless to say, Sun Yao and Xuan Xiaoying wished to contract half of the bowl. However, one of them is a pregnant woman and the other is a child. The princess was afraid that they would feel uncomfortable after drinking too much, so she asked people to take out the rest. After that, the few people talked together for a while, from what satin was popular recently to which restaurant released new dishes, and which daughter got married again, which wife had a new daughter, and they talked about everything. After an hour, Qin''er and Xuan Xiaoying played chess at the side, but they didn''t feel uncomfortable. Seeing that it was time for lunch, the princess stood up and said goodbye: "You are pregnant, tell me what you need, if you still don''t get better in three days, I will ask the imperial doctor in the palace to see you again!" "Thank you, Second Sister-in-law!" Youshi bowed. The concubine picked up Xuan Xiaoying and was about to leave Ziyunxuan. At this moment, Sun Yao suddenly covered her stomach and let out a cry. Ning Yue''s expression changed, and she supported her arm and said, "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 600： Just plan (7) Chapter 600 Willing to plan (7) Sun Yao squeezed Ning Yue''s arm tightly and gasped: "Okay, it hurts! My stomach... hurts so much!" She is pregnant with Xuan Zhao''s child! The princess immediately turned back, looked at her worriedly and asked, "Did you drink too much sour plum soup and have a stomachache?" Sun Yao leaned on Ning Yue''s shoulder with a face of pain, and said with difficulty: "It''s either... or... it hurts!" The concubine''s heart was shocked: "Isn''t it because of the tire gas?" Sun Yao took a deep breath. Ning Yue hurriedly helped her to lie down on the imperial concubine''s couch beside her, took the handkerchief, and wiped her forehead: "Sister-in-law, what kind of pain is it? Is it like the kind that comes from sunflower water?" "Falling... falling pain, as if something is falling... ah" She plunged into Ning Yue''s arms in pain. Princess was completely frightened, she put Xiaoying into Biqing''s arms, and shouted to the servants in the room: "What are you doing still in a daze? Go ask the doctor" "Huh? Yes! Yes!" Mama He and Dongmei didn''t dare to neglect, they rushed out the door together, bumped into each other with a bang, covering their shoulders in pain, Dongmei smiled and let Mama He go out first. Youshi lifted the quilt and wanted to go down to the ground, but the princess stopped her and said, "Okay, you lie down, don''t just slip away again!" "Yes." Youshi responded weakly, leaning back on the pillow, glanced at Sun Yao who was writhing in pain from the corner of her eye, and Ning Yue who kept comforting Sun Yao, and slowly squeezed the corners of the quilt tightly. The doctor came soon. It was Doctor Zhou who had checked Ning Yue''s pulse last time. He was the closest to the palace, and his medical skills were not particularly superb, but he was the only one to go to in case of emergency. He was also the one who showed You Shi''s illness, and prescribed some tepid prescriptions for You Shi to take care of. Doctor Zhou thought it was Youshi who was ill again, so he stepped forward to ask Youshi for pulse, Youshi pointed to the beauty couch opposite: "It''s not me, it''s the third grandma." Doctor Zhou hurriedly went to check Sun Yao''s pulse again. After the diagnosis, Doctor Zhou''s face was very strange: "Does the third grandma see red?" See red? Princess quickly asked people to surround the screen, and asked Biqing and Ning Yue to show Sun Yao. Biqing came out and nodded solemnly to the princess. Seeing red is not a good sign. She has been pregnant with four children, but she has never seen red. The princess asked Doctor Zhou worriedly: "Doctor, can you keep it?" Doctor Zhou sighed: "It''s hard to say." The concubine''s heart tightened suddenly. This is Xuanzhao''s first child, the first grandson she admits, and she has high hopes for it. If it just disappears like this... then it''s not like taking a knife to gouge out her heart ? "Doctor Zhou! You said last time that her fetus is sitting securely! She will be fine, right?" Last time it was Qin''er who pushed Sun Yao down, causing Sun Yao to smash her head on the table. That time, Doctor Zhou happened to show it to her. When mentioning this, Doctor Zhou frowned: "Yes, three Grandma''s womb should be sitting extremely stable" She looked at the crowd again, "What did she eat today?" Wang Hao looked at Shi Hua: "What did your master eat today?" Shihua choked up and said, "It''s nothing! I woke up in the morning and drank a bowl of millet porridge, ate four meat buns, and then drank two bowls of sour plum soup..." "The sour plum soup is iced, will drinking too much make the fetus gas?" Wang Hao asked with a pale face. Doctor Zhou shook his head: "I can''t." I didn''t know what to think, and said, "Show me the sour plum soup." The concubine hurriedly asked someone to present the sour plum soup just brought out to Doctor Zhou. After smelling it, Doctor Zhou frowned again: "Safflower?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 601： Just plan (8) Chapter 601 Willing to plan (8) Safflower is a good medicine for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, but it is also a good medicine for abortion blindly. Generally, pregnant women will spontaneously stay away from three things: safflower, musk, and oleander. These are common sense in the house, no one knows. Who would make the mistake of adding safflower to sour plum soup? People in the room all turned their eyes to Ning Yue! Ning Yue said with a calm expression: "Don''t look at me, I didn''t drug the third sister-in-law, I drank it myself." Youshi asked softly: "Yes, doctor, Yue''er also drank it, we all drank it..." Doctor Zhou said: "For those who are not pregnant, drinking it is fine." Looking at Xuan Xiaoying, "It is a little irritating to the child, but it is not a big problem if she doesn''t drink much. Be careful not to let her touch the safflower in the future." So as not to fall into infertility!" My daughter-in-law almost lost her baby, and almost caused her daughter to suffer from infertility! The concubine tightened her handkerchief, glared at Ning Yue and said, "The sour plum soup was brought from your room!" Does Ning Yue have any reason to frame Sun Yao and Xuan Xiaoying? In the eyes of the princess, yes. After all, it''s not your own, is it? After all, Xuanyin''s mother died, but she is still alive and well, isn''t she? Could Xuanyin be psychologically unbalanced and want to take everything from the palace? The concubine knew that she shouldn''t think wildly, but ever since Xuan Xiaoying disappeared, whenever something happened to her, she would think of the worst first! At this moment, it was difficult for her to convince herself that Ning Yue was innocent. Ning Yue looked at Wangfei firmly: "Concubine Mother, I really didn''t prescribe the medicine to my third sister-in-law. It''s true that the sour plum soup was taken out of my yard, but I never touched it with a single finger from the beginning to the end." Mother He said in a strange way: "Could it be that some short-sighted servant put medicine in it?" Ning Yue sneered: "Mother He, you want to say that I ordered the maids to do it, don''t you? I didn''t cook this soup myself, but I ordered the people in the small kitchen to make it. The small kitchen was arranged by my concubine I did not participate in the process of making the sour plum soup until you serve it. Are you trying to say that the concubine is the murderer?" Mother He choked: "I...I didn''t mean that!" Youshi sighed worriedly: "I believe Yue''er is innocent, but... the sour plum soup was served from the Liujinyuan again, this..." Mother He''s eyes flashed: "Perhaps, some blind servant wanted to frame Fourth Grandma, so he put medicine in the soup! Why don''t you go to Liujinyuan to search and find that villain!" Ha, speaking is better than singing! She is not pregnant, nor is she a delicate child who will be harmed by a bowl of red flowers? Who''s brains are growing on the soles of their feet, so they will use this method to harm her? It''s a pity that everyone can understand the truth, but the concubine couldn''t figure it out at this moment. She was so angry that she could only think of finding out the murderer. Whether it was Ning Yue or not, Liu Jinyuan had to search it! "Mother He is right, maybe that person is targeting you, let someone search it quickly!" After the concubine gave the order, Biqing hurriedly took her rough envoy mother to Liujinyuan. Two quarters of an hour later, Biqing came back with a small paper bag in her hand. She handed the paper package to Dr. Zhou, who opened it and said, "Safflower." "Where did you find it?" Wang Hao asked angrily. Biqing glanced at Ning Yue, and said, "Under... Fourth Grandma''s bed." These words undoubtedly sentenced Ning Yue to death. Not everyone entered Ning Yue''s room, except for Ning Yue herself, there were only Lian Xin, Xuan Yin and Dong Mei. Lian Xin belonged to the princess. Of course, the princess did not believe that Lian Xin would do such vicious things, and Xuan Yin even more so. Needless to say, as for Dongmei... Dongmei is Ning Yue''s person, she can''t frame Ning Yue, what she does must be ordered by Ning Yue. (end of this chapter) Chapter 602： Just plan (9) Chapter 602 Willing to plan (9) So, this bag of red flowers can only be put under her bed by Ning Yue, no, to be precise, it is hidden under the bed. Princess threw the red flower fiercely in front of Ning Yue: "What else do you have to say?" Ning Yue''s expression was not at all flustered, she didn''t even look at the red flowers scattered all over the ground at her feet, she said neither humble nor overbearing: "Mother and concubine, the one who cleans herself is clear, I really didn''t harm the third sister-in-law, since I passed the door, I am the same sister as the third sister-in-law, and the third sister-in-law can conceive a direct heir, I am really happy for her from the bottom of my heart, it is absolutely impossible to use such indecent means to deal with her." "Yes, Second Sister-in-law, Yue''er is so kind, she probably wouldn''t deal with Sun Yao. Although Xiao Yin is not your own, but you treat Xiao Yin as your own, Yue''er is not such an ungrateful child." You Shi With eyes full of sincerity. Be afraid if you are afraid, it is not your own. After all, there is a layer of separation. No matter how good she is to Xuanyin, she will only treat her children better. In the world, where is there anyone who really regards the concubine as important as his own children? If the two of them are out of balance, is it really impossible to vent their anger on Sun Yao and Xuan Xiaoying? Wang Hao''s eyes glanced at Sun Yao, who might be in a coma due to pain, and she clenched her fists in hatred: "Go, call the lord here! Let him uphold justice!" The prince was quickly invited, and the third master came with him. Sun Yao has been carried to the next room at this time, served by Shihua and Biqing, and Doctor Zhou is guarding there, waiting for Sun Yao to wake up and out of danger before leaving. The princess told the two lords in detail what happened in the morning: "...I really didn''t expect that she would do such a thing! Xiao Yin, I can''t beat or scold this child, my lord, what do you want me to do?" Just watch! I don''t care what happened between the two of them!" King Zhongshan doesn''t like the tone that the princess puts everything on Xuanyin''s head, let alone whether Ning Yue did it, even if it did, it doesn''t mean that he was instructed by Xiaoyin. But he had to admit that what the princess said was right, the princess had always been quite conniving towards Xuanyin. This matter, logically speaking, has nothing to do with the third room, but since it happened in Ziyunxuan and in You''s room, neither You nor the third master can stay out of it. The third master cleared his throat: "Second sister-in-law calm down, maybe it was a misunderstanding." Princess snorted and turned her face away! She could tolerate her cousin having an affair with her husband and gave birth to her husband''s child, and she could also bear the severe pain and jealousy to raise this child, but she absolutely could not tolerate this child running to hurt her child in the end! and her grandson! "Is this packet of medicine yours?" Zhongshan Wang asked Ning Yue in a deep voice. Ning Yue said: "It''s not mine." Mother He emphasized: "It was found from under the fourth grandma''s bed." Youshi shouted: "I want you to talk more!" Mother He lowered her head resentfully. Ning Yue watched the two masters and servants, one singing the red face and the other singing the bad face, singing more brilliantly than that actor, she couldn''t help sneering in her heart, and said strangely that three women played a play, You Shi, Mama He, and Yue Ru were not united. Get up and play a house fight in the palace? If something like this happened today, she might really think that Yue Ru was sent by Youshi to seduce Xuanyin? This morning, did Yueru know that Xuan Yin had left? She just entered the room after Xuanyin left, and acted out a scene of seducing Xuanyin, but she found out. While kneeling down to beg for mercy, she quietly threw the medicine bag under her bed. She only cared about getting angry. Did you notice Yueru''s small movements? Unfortunately, she just happened to find out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 603： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (1) Chapter 603 The end of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (1) Ning Yue cast a sneering gaze on the face of the third master. The third master frowned and sat upright, as if he was also deeply troubled by this matter. I don''t know if he was worried about the restlessness in the house or because he was worried. How could it be better to execute her? It is impossible for him to be ignorant of the drama between Youshi, Yueru and He''s mother, he and Youshi are the same! Their purpose of entering the palace is by no means simple, but it is a pity that I have not yet obtained enough evidence to expose them. As Xuan Yin said, when Xuan Zhao sent back the news from Beicheng, it was the time when these two people revealed their true colors. Before that, she had to take good care of her own life. "Mother He, must it be mine if it is found under my bed?" Mother He said naturally: "Isn''t that right? The bed, it''s not a random place in the outer courtyard. There are so many people and eyes, it can only be approached by close people! If you don''t believe me, send someone to search other rooms and see Can a bag of red flowers be found under those beds as well?" Ning Yue smiled coldly, raised her eyebrows and said, "I hope Mother He remembers what I said!" Mother He''s heart was pounding by this cold look. The evidence is conclusive. This girl can''t be blamed even if she wants to. In addition, the princess is already chilling her, and it will be the prince''s turn next. In most cases, the prince He is a relatively rational person, except for the third master and a few children, but Ma Ningyue is just a new daughter-in-law, and the prince doesn''t have much affection for her, so he won''t favor her to the point of ignoring the evidence. Ma Ningyue will definitely be punished badly today! But for some reason, despite being so determined in her heart, Mother He still felt a bit of a chill, as if something beyond her control was quietly happening in a corner. But how is this possible? She obviously has everything figured out? "Second brother, what are you going to do with it?" The third master, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly asked. He might have misunderstood what he said earlier, but then he didn''t continue. Ning Yue thought he would be silent to the end! It seems that the prince has not spoken to deal with her for a long time, and he is getting impatient waiting. The king of Zhongshan frowned slightly when he heard his brother''s words, and looked at the princess. The princess was obviously very angry, her whole face turned pale, and when he found that he was looking at him, the princess also looked at him: "Do you know what the doctor said? , Maybe something will happen to Sakura? She drank so much just now, if she really loses her child, what will she do in the future?" Speaking of this, her tears fell uncontrollably, her legs are already limping, should she still be sterilized? She is just such a daughter, why does she have to watch her suffer so much? A glimmer of darkness flashed in King Zhongshan''s eyes. His daughter is his lifeblood. Whoever touches his daughter is fighting him desperately: "Who put the safflower in the sour plum soup? Stand up, and this king will reward you!" Whole body." Youshi lowered his eyes, covered the corners of his lips with a handkerchief, and coughed lightly. Those who didn''t know thought she was choking, but only Ning Yue caught the flash of excitement in her eyes. Mother He on the side is not as good as Youshi, and she couldn''t hide her excitement about her success, she shook her head and shouted: "Oh, fourth grandma, you should quickly admit your mistake to the prince! Ms. Sakura is blessed! Big, maybe you were not harmed by the red flower! You are young, it is inevitable to be confused for a while, you are a family member, apologize, admit your mistake, and never do it again in the future! For the sake of fourth master, I believe The lord will take it lightly!" Ning Yue hooked the corners of her lips mockingly, and said seriously: "Mother He, I really don''t understand what you mean by ''temporary confusion is inevitable''. Yes, I am young, but being young does not mean that we cannot distinguish I dont know right from wrong, I dont know right from wrong, I, Ma Ningyue, act upright and sit upright, no harm is no harm, I will not apologize to anyone! (end of this chapter) Chapter 604： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (2) Chapter 604 The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (2) "Ouch, ouch! You... you, you, you... you..." Mother He seemed to be **** off, clutching her chest, gasping for breath, "I''m doing it for your own good too, don''t be stubborn, don''t admit you did something wrong! Why bother Come on? Hurry up, listen to my persuasion, and bow your head to the prince and concubine! This matter will be revealed slowly!" Bow your head? Isn''t that pleading guilty? She is not as magnanimous as Xuanyin, she likes to blame others, besides, Xuanyin is to blame for the one she loves, and she is willing to do it. One or two of them wished her to die, so why should she help them bear the blame? Her eyes glanced at the entangled prince, then at the annoyed princess, and said softly: "Mother, are you really unwilling to believe me?" The princess opened her mouth and turned her face away: "The evidence is all there." The evidence is there, so cant it be falsified? It''s okay for the prince to take care of the housework, but the princess who has been struggling in the deep house for so many years, why can''t she see the tricks in it? If she switched seats with Sun Yao today, would the concubine insist on dealing with Sun Yao? It''s not my own, it''s really different. If Lan Zhen, who is far away in heaven, saw this scene, would she regret that she died trying to save Xuan Yu? "Fourth Grandma, you should give in quickly, don''t wait for the prince to dispose of you..." "Who are you going to deal with?" As soon as Mother He finished speaking, Xuan Yin''s cold voice rang at the door, and everyone trembled, and they all looked at him. Xuan Yin stepped over the threshold and walked in with a gloomy face. He looked at Ning Yue who was surrounded in the center, and then at the people with different expressions. His eyes instantly became sharp: "What do you want to do? A lot of people , Bullying a little girl, you have a big face?" Mother He hurriedly said: "Fourth Master, you misunderstood, you didn''t bully Fourth Grandma, it was Fourth Grandma who made a mistake... Ouch" Before she finished speaking, Xuanyin kicked her to the ground, her shoulder touched Duobaoge, and the porcelain and jade wares in the grid were shattered to the ground. She was so frightened... trembling all over! Xuanyin glanced at her coldly, and sneered disdainfully: "Master, when is it a servant''s turn to intervene? Third uncle and third aunt, the people in your room are very undisciplined!" The faces of the third master and Youshi became very ugly. Xuanyin is a junior, who beat them without their permission, as if he had slapped them hard, and said such an outrageous thing again, It''s just... I didn''t pay attention to them! King Zhongshan frowned even tighter: "Xiaoyin! How did you talk to your third uncle and third aunt?" Xuanyin snorted coldly. Ning Yue hurriedly pulled up his sleeves, signaling him not to fight with King Zhongshan. The people in Sanfang are certainly hateful, but if they turn against King Zhongshan because of this, they will play into their hands. King Zhongshan gave his younger son a look of resentment. The younger son was really spoiled. Since he was a child, no one paid attention to him: "Didn''t you be asked to stay in the barracks? Why did you run out without permission?" Failure to observe military discipline will be severely punished in the Xuan family. Xuan Yin held Ning Yue''s hand, hummed and said, "Father, forget about it, today is the day to give acupuncture to my sister, I brought Si Kongliu here to treat my sister''s leg!" When this was mentioned, King Zhongshan''s expression softened a lot: "Has Mr. Sikong come yet?" "Come on, I was going to the Wenfangyuan, and I found out that you are all here." Xuanyin frowned and asked Ning Yue with a look of complete ignorance, "What were you doing just now? What are you doing? Who are you going to deal with?" ? (end of this chapter) Chapter 605： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (3) Chapter 605 The end of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (3) Ning Yue glanced at the third master, You Shi and Mama He from the corner of her eye, and lightly touched the corners of her lips, and said, "Safflower was found in the sour plum soup brought by Liujinyuan, and it was also found under my bed. Everyone... decided that I was the murderer who killed the third sister-in-law." "The red flowers under the bed?" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, "Show me." Biqing handed him the red envelope: "Fourth Master, here it is." Xuanyin held it in his hand and looked at it, then said casually: "Isn''t this my safflower? How did it end up in the sour plum soup?" "Your... safflower?" Ning Yue''s eyes widened in confusion. Everyone also looked at Xuanyin in surprise, as if expecting a reasonable explanation from Xuanyin. You Shiyu said earnestly: "Xiao Yin, I know you love Yue''er, but don''t do it for Yue''er, just..." The rest of the words don''t need to be said by her, everyone understands that Xuan Yin dotes on Ning Yue, so he claims that the red flower is his own to help Ning Yue get rid of the suspicion. Mother He quickly echoed with pain: "Yes, yes, fourth master! I know you love fourth grandma, but you can''t protect her like this, and lie for her! This... this..." "The safflower is really yours?" King Zhongshan interrupted Mother He, frowned and asked Xuanyin, "Why do you buy safflower?" Xuanyin unbuttoned the button, revealing the scar on his chest that was close to his heart: "The night I rescued my second brother from the Southern Xinjiang University, I was shot by an arrow, and I never recovered quickly. I''ll treat the injury." Glancing at Ning Yue, "I was afraid that Yueyue would be worried, so I never told her." Princess Wang''s face was a little ashamed for a moment. King Zhongshan didn''t say anything, his eyes were dark. Mother He was secretly unhappy, what is your safflower? It was Yue Ru who put it under the fourth grandma''s bed! Seeing that Ning Yue was about to be overthrown, Xuan Yin suddenly came out and turned the red flower into his, and Xuan Yin was injured only to save Xuan Bin. Feeling guilty, the princess and prince even questioned his confidence nothing- Mother He is not reconciled! "Maybe...maybe the fourth grandma knew about it a long time ago, so she secretly took your safflower..." Ning Yue ignored Mother He, but quietly buttoned Xuan Yin''s buttons. Xuan Yin sneered, looked at Mama He and said, "Okay, okay, you guys are really holding on to Ning Yue today. If you don''t find out the whole thing, I''m afraid even I will become a murderer! Dongmei!" Dongmei was so frightened that she almost slammed on the door again: "Fourth, fourth master, are you called slave?" "Go and invite Mr. Sikong in!" "yes!" Half a quarter of an hour later, Sikong Liu, who was almost baked into dried fish by the sun, came in staggeringly: "Oh, I''m so hot! I''m so hot!" After entering the door, he bowed his hands to King Zhongshan, and without waiting for his master''s orders, He sat down on the chair, "I...I beg you, can you stop making such a fuss next time? The palace is really big, okay? This yard for a while, that yard for a while, I...I...I''m really dying ..." Biqing offered a cup of herbal tea: "Mister, please drink tea." Sikong Liu waved his hand, not wanting to drink tea, his eyes swept away, and saw the sour plum soup on the table, he hurriedly picked it up and took a sip "Poof" All sprayed out! "I said, you cook sour plum soup and put safflower in it?" He stuck out his tongue and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Everyone looked at him in embarrassment, Xuanyin walked over, shook the sour plum soup in his hand, and said: "Old man, they all said that the red flowers in this sour plum soup were made by me and Yueyue, and you gave it to me last time." My safflower." (end of this chapter) Chapter 606： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (4) Chapter 606 The end of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (4) What you and Yueyue? When did you get involved? Everyone was so angry that their mouths crooked. Sikong Liu didn''t seem to notice the reaction of the crowd, frowned his gray eyebrows, snatched the sour plum soup, and sniffed it carefully: "Impossible, how could I give you such an inferior safflower?" King Zhongshan''s eyes lit up slightly: "Old man, what did you say?" Sikong Liu said: "I said, this safflower is not the kind I gave to Xuanyin. The safflower I gave to Xuanyin was bought by me at a high price when I went south to find foreign merchants. They are all rare saffron, and the safflower in this bowl Its just native safflower, and its efficacy is much worse than saffron. Xuanyin handed the medicine bag found under Ning Yue''s bed to Sikongliu again: "So this is saffron! Old man, you are kind to me!" Sikong Liu glared at him: "That arrow of yours almost hit the heart! If you don''t give you some good medicine, will you get it back with your life?" The concubine''s neck was red with embarrassment. Mother He didn''t believe it, and stared at the medicine bag: "Impossible! How could this be saffron? Mr. Sikong, please take a closer look! Don''t just call the local safflower the Saffron!" She bought the red flowers and handed them to Yueru, who stuffed them under the fourth grandma''s bed. She clearly remembered the yellow paper bag with a corner missing, and it was torn when her hands were shaking. How could it turn into expensive saffron out of thin air? Ning Yue said in a cold voice: "Mother He, you are enough! At first I said that this pack of medicine is not mine, but you still don''t believe me; later Xuanyin came and said that this pack of medicine belonged to him, but you still don''t believe it; now, Mr. Sikong Mr. said it was saffron, and you dont believe it! In your eyes, we are all big liars full of nonsense? Mother He is dumb: "This..." Ning Yue said again: "Even if I know how to lie, even if Xuan Yin would lie to defend me, Mr. Sikong doesn''t know what happened here, so how could he lie? Or do you want to say that he is the most powerful person in Xiliang?" Doctor, can''t tell the difference between saffron and safflower?" "I... I, I, I... I..." Mother He stood up reluctantly, but was questioned so that she retreated one after another. At the end, her legs gave way and she almost fell on a pile of broken porcelain. Sikong Liu flicked his sleeves: "Since you don''t trust the old man''s medical skills so much, don''t ask the old man to heal your lady''s legs in the future!" As he said that, he was about to get up and leave. The princess'' face changed greatly in fright, and she hurriedly stopped him, saying flatteringly: "Mr., we have no doubts about your medical skills! It''s this scumbag who is talking nonsense, please bear with me!" After finishing speaking, he gave Mama He a hard look, "Aren''t you going to apologize to the old man, fourth master, and fourth grandma?" The thing found under Ning Yue''s bed was saffron, while the sour plum soup contained local safflower. The murderer must not be Ning Yue. Mother He has been biting people like a mad dog. If it wasn''t for the sake of the third master, she should He was dragged out and killed with a stick! Mama He''s heart has come to this point, and the plan of sour plum soup has completely failed. Although she is confused, she has to pretend to be wronged and apologize to Ning Yue: "Mr. The safety of grandma''s fetus and Miss Sakura is so angry that everyone is confused, please forgive my sin." Is this a mistake? It was clearly turning a corner to find excuses for himself. Ning Yue would not accept her favor, smiled lightly, looked at the prince and princess and said, "Now that I have been proven not to be the murderer, who must be the murderer? Do you want to investigate?" Xuanyin snorted coldly and said: "Of course we need to investigate! I can''t tell you to take the blame for nothing. When I find out the murderer, don''t you chop off her fingers?!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 607： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (5) Chapter 607 The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (5) Mother He flinched a bit! Ning Yue saw the truth and said, "I just thought about it. The sour plum soup was made today. The murderer must have made the red flowers today. Anyone who has been exposed to sour plum soup today is suspicious." Those who have been exposed to sour plum soup, except for a few cooks, are Mama He and Dongmei. Dongmei hurriedly said: "The maidservant didn''t do anything! The maidservant went to the small kitchen with Mama He just now, took the sour plum soup together, and came here again, right, Mama He?" Mother He nodded: "Yes, yes, we have been together all the time, and we have never seen each other tamper with sour plum soup." "But if it wasn''t you, who else could it be? Could it be the third aunt''s bowl... something went wrong?" Ning Yue asked such a question out of the blue, and Youshi''s face turned pale with fright: "Yue''er, don''t talk nonsense!" How could she do such a stupid thing? The safflower was bought and given to Yueru, and she didn''t even enter her yard! "So it''s still Dongmei and Mama He?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at the two. Dongmei murmured: "The maidservant hasn''t even touched the sour plum soup. It was packed when I went to get it. I didn''t pack it here!" Mother He''s breath stagnates: "You mean me?" Dongmei rolled her eyes and said, "It''s the sour plum soup you poured for everyone, but I haven''t touched it with a single finger! I can''t be sure, you''re quick, you spilled the powder into it when you opened the lid!" "You..." Mother He blushed with anger, and raised her hand to hit Dongmei. Dongmei is not a vegetarian, she was kicked away by Dongmei before she could slap her. She got up again, and rushed towards Dongmei like a lunatic, and the two rolled to the ground. She tore Dongmei''s clothes, and Dongmei tore her sleeves. Suddenly, a medicine bag fell out of her sleeve. Dongmei''s eyes lit up, she grabbed the medicine bag and asked, "Old man! What is this?" Mother He was taken aback! Dongmei pushed her away and gave the medicine packet to Sikong Liu: "Old man, take a look!" Sikong Liu opened it and took a look: "Local safflower." Dongmei frowned: "Ah! Old man! So you planted the red flowers! You still slandered the fourth grandma and let the fourth grandma take the blame for you!" Mother He was dumbfounded: "No... this... this red flower... it''s not mine... I don''t have it..." Ning Yue smiled speciously: "I remember someone said just now that it belongs to whomever it is found from. The safflower found under my bed belongs to me. Could it be that the safflower found on your body could not be yours? " Mother He was baffled by her own words, and was immediately speechless. But the red flower is indeed not hers! Her safflower has already been given to Yueru, where did this bag... come from? She remembered that when Dongmei was outside just now, she said she had a heatstroke and leaned against her. Could it be that Dongmei put the red flowers on her at that time? Ning Yue had a panoramic view of her expression, knowing that she had already guessed what was going on with the safflower, yes, she asked Dongmei to stuff the safflower into Mother He''s sleeve. Yue Ru thought she moved too fast, hiding it from her eyes, but she didn''t know how she took out the red flowers and threw them under the bed, she could see clearly. She wrote a letter and asked Geng Zhongzhi to bring it to Xuanyin. One of the things was to ask Xuanyin to get some saffron and replace the bag of local ones. She has stayed in the deep palace for ten years, and playing tricks on her is simply playing tricks! "No... no... this bag of red flowers... is... Dongmei stuffed it on me!" She boldly told the truth, but unfortunately she suspected three people before, and she was wrong three times. This time she came to doubt Dongmei again. , although it is true, no one believes her at all. Feeling everyone''s contemptuous eyes, she felt cold, "It''s really not me" (end of this chapter) Chapter 608： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (6) Chapter 608 The end of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (6) Xuanyin sat down on the chair leisurely, raised his legs, and said wantonly: "Third uncle and third aunt, you have nothing to do with this matter, right?" Mother He is a servant of Sanfang Youshi''s heart skipped a beat: "Of course...it''s okay! We...we don''t know, and we don''t know what good deeds she has done!" Because of her guilty conscience, she was in a hurry to pick herself off, but sentenced Mother He to death all at once. Mother He knelt down in front of the bed, grabbed Youshi''s hand, winked and said, "Third Madam! You trust the slave! It wasn''t the slave who did it!" Hurry up and save the slaves, save the slaves! Youshi Mud Bodhisattva crossed the river, unable to protect himself, bit his lips, and said in embarrassment: "You... you committed such an unforgivable crime, how can I... how can I save you?" Mother He didn''t expect that she worked so hard to help others. After the Dongchuang incident, they only cared about being wise and safe, but left her alone in the fire pit. Immediately, she became so angry that she changed her face: "Third lady! Do you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge?" "What, why cross the river and tear down the bridge? Don''t talk nonsense! You..." Youshi''s face turned blue and red, "What''s wrong with you today? Are you crazy? Anyone who catches them will bite! First it was Yue''er, followed by Xiao Yin, You...you didn''t even let old Mr. Sikong go, Dongmei too, and now you want to drag me, you...who did you take advantage of? This is going to make things difficult for us?" What a sharp mouth, with just a few words, he united the front with them. Anyway, Mother He has slandered so many people, no matter who she slanders again, no one will believe it. It''s a pity that Youshi underestimated Mother He''s ability. The prince said that the murderer will be executed. She can work for Youshi, but she must not be so effective that she will hand over her own life. Youshi not only did not save her, but also If you stab her with a knife, then don''t blame her for being ruthless! "Third madam! What are you talking about? I am your man. I have served you for more than three years, and I just came to the capital. I am not familiar with the place. Besides you, who else can I take advantage of? You Saying that I bite people randomly, isn''t that under your instruction? Do you dare to let me tell the truth? Do you dare to let Yue... ah" Halfway through her speech, she was slapped by the third master and lost two teeth! "Naughty thing! I think you have lost your mind, and you will bite everyone you see!" "Wuuu...I''m not alive anymorewhat sin did I do to raise a slave who even bit me!" Youshi cried loudly, lifted the quilt, and slammed into the wall, "Let me die!" Forget it! I died to show my will, and I never ordered anyone to do anything wrong to the palace!" Of course the princess could not really let her die, so she hurriedly hugged her: "Second brother and sister! Second brother and sister, don''t be impulsive! We won''t believe her if this servant doesn''t say a word of truth!" Youshi was not forgiving, and struggled to hit the wall in the arms of the princess: "I have been slandered like this, what is the point of living? Second sister-in-law, let me die" Crying, making trouble, and hanging himself three times, the acting is really good. Xuan Yin took a sip of tea, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Third Aunt, is your waist no longer flashing?" Youshi was startled, he was so focused on showing his ambition with death just now that he forgot that he was still "flashing" his waist! "I...I..." Youshi supported his waist, and slowly bent down, "Ouch, ouch, oh my waist" Princess said: "I''ll help you there." Xuanyin squinted his eyes, flicked his fingertips, and a strong wind hit Youshi''s knee. Youshi turned and twisted her body, making two dislocation sounds, and then she let out a scream and collapsed on the ground. This time, it really happened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 609： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (7) Chapter 609 The fate of the **** is more funny than the handsome (7) Mother He was taken down by the third master to be tortured and tortured. She confessed her crimes, saying that she deliberately drugged the sour plum soup because she was dissatisfied with Youshi, and wanted to put the blame on Ning Yue and provoke Ning Yue to attack Youshi. She was dissatisfied, and if she failed to blame Ning Yue in the future, she wanted to kill Youshi directly. King Zhongshan didn''t say anything about this result, and let the third master handle it himself. The third master killed Mama He with a cane. On the surface, this matter was exposed, but the third master and You Shi knew that they were severely beaten by Ma Ningyue and Xuan Yin! But what went wrong with such a well-planned plan? Or, who leaked the wind? Ma Ningyue changed all the red flowers under the bed, which showed that Ma Ningyue guessed what they wanted to do very early. They would not believe that Ma Ningyue discovered it by himself. They conceited that a fourteen-year-old girl would not be able to understand their plan! After leaving Youshi''s room, Ning Yue came to Ziyunxuan''s back room. Yueru was sitting in the room anxiously. The plan was exposed. Mother He died. I found it, what should I do? She doesn''t want to die, what should she do? "Yueru." Ning Yue knocked lightly on the door, "It''s me." Yue Ru heard Ning Yue''s voice, as if she had heard the summon of death, she was so frightened that she hid under the quilt! "Yueru, are you there? I''m coming in." Ning Yue took off the hairpin on top of her head, pried open the latch in two or three, pushed the door open and walked in. Inside the house, the light was dim, and in the clean and tidy house, a messy quilt looked so out of place. At one corner of the quilt, a crescent white skirt cuff that hadnt been covered in time was exposed, like a jade-colored veil, bright and translucent. Ning Yue slowly came to the bed, picked up the cuff, pulled it lightly, and pulled out a slender lotus arm. The lotus arm was trembling, which showed how frightened its owner was. Ning Yue slowly stroked her lotus arms until she touched her shoulders: "Tsk tsk tsk, such delicate skin, even I was so excited when I saw it, no wonder the third lady wants to send you to our yard. It''s hard for you to do this for you. She worked hard, and the Dong Chuang incident happened. She cried, made troubles and hanged herself, but she didn''t care about you and Mama He''s life. Oh, by the way, have you seen Mama He''s body? Both legs were broken, and the pelvis was broken. It was also broken, and the old mother took a long time to sew it up for her." As she spoke, Ning Yue lifted the quilt, slipped her bare hands into her skirt, and lingered back and forth, "It''s so soft and comfortable." Yueru''s tears fell down, shaking like a sieve: "Fourth, fourth grandma..." Ning Yue''s hand was still floating on her body, not letting go of an inch of skin: "If I were a man, I would definitely love this body very much, don''t you think?" "Fourth grandma..." Yueru''s soul almost ran away in fright, she was so scared to death, but Ning Yue''s hand caressed her like a lover, making her tremble. This feeling of fear and tenderness tormented her almost crazy. "Silly Yueru, do you really think that my third aunt made you come to the Liujin Courtyard to harm me because she took you as her confidant?" Ning Yue unbuttoned her and let her shirt open, revealing her pink bellyband , Ning Yue covered her hand, "She was afraid that you would disturb my third uncle''s heart, so she asked you to come to my side to die, silly girl." Yueru suddenly raised her head! Ning Yue lifted her chin with her hand, and leaned in bewitchingly, her lips almost kissed her: "After the accident, Mama He, did she ever bring you any letter? Did she ever tell you how to keep you? She didn''t She is just waiting to use my hand to dispose of you, just like mother He. Do you want to die like that?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 610： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (8) Chapter 610 The fate of the **** is more funny than the handsome (8) "Fourth, fourth grandma, please forgive me... Fourth grandma, please forgive me..." Yueru cried and knelt on the bed. Youshi has ignored her until now, she knows that she was given up by Youshi. "I can forgive you as if nothing happened, but do you think the third uncle and the third aunt will let you go?" Ning Yue asked softly, stroking her smooth and beautiful back. Yueru felt that even the strength to kneel was almost exhausted. Ning Yue said softly: "They will think that it was you who tipped me off so that I saw through their plan and replaced the red flower in advance." Yueru''s eyes flashed with extreme panic! "Look, even if I love you, they will still kill you." Ning Yue gently pulled her into his arms, "Do you want to live, Yueru?" Yueru''s will was completely broken, and she hugged Ning Yue tightly like hugging driftwood in the deep sea: "Fourth grandma, save meI don''t want to die, I know I''m wrong, fourth grandma, I don''t dare anymore, please help me!" help me-" Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder, and covered her naked body with her clothes: "Be obedient, I will let you live, and your life will be better than ever..." After coming out of Ziyun Pavilion, Ning Yue immediately went to Qingling Pavilion to visit Sun Yao. If Sun Yao hadn''t cooperated with her best today, she would have never been able to count He Mama and Youshi. "Thank you for your hard work." Ning Yue entered the door and held Sun Yao''s hand. Sun Yao blinked slyly: "Is my acting not bad?" Ning Yue chuckled: "It''s not just good? It''s really good! I was almost deceived by you, thinking that Dongmei and the others took the wrong sour plum soup and took it as the pot that was like medicine by the moon!" After she found the bag of red flowers in the morning, she asked Dongmei to keep a close eye on Yueru. Yueru put medicine in the sour plum soup on her front foot, and Dongmei asked her to cook a pot again on her back foot. The sour plum soup they drank was actually without safflower, and the remaining half jar was ordered by the princess to be taken out by her. Dr. Zhou''s medical skills are not good, and even Youshi''s fake waist can''t be seen. Sun Yao kept saying that her stomach hurts, and seeing "Hong" again, he naturally had no confidence to say that Sun Yao was faking it. Sun Yao stuck out her tongue: "I didn''t do that to achieve the effect! But, does this matter really have nothing to do with the third uncle and the third aunt? Is it really that Mother He insisted on going her own way?" "Yueru has already confessed, she was instructed by the third aunt." Now that things have happened, Ning Yue is not going to hide Sun Yao anymore. Sun Yao is pregnant. If she is not careful, she will easily be poisoned. Of course, it was rare for Sun Yao to trust her so much. Sun Yao held Ning Yue''s hand: "Thank you for telling this, otherwise, I might not know how I will die in the future." Ning Yue shook her hand back, and said solemnly: "You will be fine. The third brother went to Beicheng to investigate the truth. Before he comes back, Xuanyin and I will never let anyone harm you!" Sun Yao blushed gratefully, and asked again: "What do you plan to do with Yueru?" Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips coldly: "Treat me with my own way." Sun Yao nodded and didn''t ask for details. Yue''er, who should let her know, would not hide it from her. She sighed: "The prince is so good to the third uncle and treats him like his own son, but he turned around and plotted against the palace! Before it was Sakura, it was you after that, and now its me again! What an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf! Its a pity that the prince and concubine didnt believe it, and today, I almost wronged you! Yueer, you were given by the third uncle because you saved Sakura. I hate you, but Wangfei still doesn''t trust you so much, in your heart, can you blame Wangfei?" "It''s a lie to say that I don''t complain, but even if I do it again, I will still do it. No matter how she treats me, Xiaoying is Xuanyin''s younger sister, and this will not change. You are my third sister-in-law, and I will not will change." (end of this chapter) Chapter 611： The fate of the **** is funny compared to the handsome (9) Chapter 611 The fate of the **** is more funny than the handsome (9) Sun Yao put her face on Ning Yue''s hand, she was obviously a girl younger than herself, but for some reason, she was very dependent on her, more than her husband: "Yue''er, be careful in everything." "I know." Here, after Ning Yue visited Sun Yao, and over there, Xuan Yin hugged Xuan Xiaoying and finished the treatment. The couple personally sent Sikong Liu back to the mansion. Could you please say hello earlier?" Shit got hurt and gave saffron, such a precious thing, is he willing to give it to Xuanyin? My heart hurts to death, okay! Xuanyin looked up at the sky. Ning Yue saluted with a smile: "Thanks to the old man''s help today, I was cleared of suspicion." "It''s more or less the same!" Si Kongliu pursed his lips, gave Xuanyin a hard look, got off the car and went back to Qilin Academy. There was no one else in the carriage, and Ning Yue''s face darkened: "Xuanyin, don''t you think what happened today is strange? Say something that shouldn''t be said, even if the person who gave the medicine was really me, what can the prince do to me?" ? At most, I will be driven out of the palace, and it won''t really kill me! Third uncle doesn''t think that if I leave the palace, he will have more chances to kill me, right? " "Of course not, he has nothing to do with you whether you are in the palace or not." Xuanyin said coldly. "Then why did he do this? Why did he force the prince to deal with me?" "If the prince disposes of you, what will I do?" "You will...turn your face against the prince." Ning Yue''s mind flashed, "Could it be... just to provoke the relationship between your father and son?" Xuan Yin frowned thickly, and said thoughtfully: "When he hurt Sakura, he probably just wanted to break my father''s will. If my father dies, my backer will be gone. But he found that he had to If he couldn''t do it, he changed the relationship between me and my father. After all, he came after me." "He..." Ning Yue was confused, "How did you offend him?" "I didn''t offend him, but the people behind him." Xuanyin took out a letter from Feige from his pocket, "The third brother just sent it." There are no superfluous words in Feiges biography, only two wordsNanjiang. At the military barracks at the southern frontier, Vice Marshal Gao and his staff are discussing the battlefield. They fought dozens of battles with Xuan Yu, but they couldn''t tell the winner. Who is to blame? Of course they are so handsome. Run away every time you hit halfway On the chair of the commander-in-chief, a young man in a black robe was holding a sword carved with a unicorn totem, dozing off every now and then. "The area around Yanmen Pass has been completely fallen. As long as our army intensifies our offensive, we will definitely be able to take down Linzi City within three days! I suggest that we make a surprise attack from Huaiyu Mountain, attract the enemy from Fengtai Mountain in Yanmen Pass, and enter the trap we set. , and then lead 50,000 troops to attack Linzi City head-on, and compete with Xuan Yu!" The person who spoke was a young and energetic general named Qu Bi, who was the grandson of Qu Lao. After Qu Lao died, he He was so sad that he applied to be transferred to the border, and he was about to avenge Qu Lao! The young man dreamed of something, and drooled. Deputy Marshal Gao had black lines all over his face, pushed him, and said in a low voice, "Marshal, Marshal!" The boy clapped his hands away impatiently and continued to doze off. People in the room looked at each other in blank dismay. Deputy Commander Gao cleared his throat, looked at Qu Bidao: "This... This strategy is very good, as long as the commander leads the army, he will definitely kill Xuan Yu." Afraid that the commander-in-chief would run away halfway, he added in his mind. "Kill Xuan Yu? No!" Qu Bi waved his hand, "Catch him alive! Let the Xuan family take Xuan Yin''s head in exchange! He killed my grandfather, and I want his blood stained!" The old man in black robe sat below, drinking tea, without speaking. Deputy Marshal Gao pushed the Marshal: "Wake up, Marshal, how do you fight? Will you kill Xuan Yu?" Right at this moment, a maid came in hastily: "Commander! Commander! Young Master, he is sick!" "What? My adoptive father is sick?" The boy jumped up suddenly, how could he still look like a sleepy person? The maid said: "Yes, yes, I sneezed twice this morning!" As soon as she finished speaking, everyone felt a tornado blowing in the camp, and they knew without guessing that their commander... ran away again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 612： The Big Brother Appears to Calculate the Scumbag Uncle (1) Chapter 612 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (1) In the Southern Border Palace, there is a thousand-year-old bodhi tree planted. It is rumored that Emperor Xuanyuan planted it together with his queen when he ascended the throne. At that time, the world had not yet been divided, there was only one emperor and one empress, and the country was named Tianyuan. Not long after Emperor Xuanyuan passed away, his sons fought to the death for the throne. No one obeyed the other, but no one could do anything to them. Finally, under the witness of Queen Xuanyuan, the four princes worked hard to defeat Emperor Xuanyuan. The country is divided into four territories, which are today''s Xiliang (Great New Dynasty), Northern Region, Southern Xinjiang, and Soochow. After thousands of years of reproduction and dynasties, the Xuanyuan family has long since withdrawn from the stage of history. Among the four kingdoms, the Xiliang emperor''s surname is Wang, the northern region''s surname is Helian, the southern border''s surname is Huangfu, and the eastern Wu''s surname is Jing. Even the central sea of ??Shikoku, which is full of tourists, has become a sea of ??death that no one dares to set foot on. The only thing that has witnessed the prosperity and success of that period seems to be the bodhi tree in front of us. The Bodhi tree grows very well, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The emerald green leaves are more exuberant than the color of the grass. It can''t be seen that it has experienced thousands of years of rain, dew, wind and frost. Under the Bodhi tree, a young man sat on a wicker chair, looking into the distance with a calm face. He wears plain white brocade clothes inside, dark blue gauze on the outside, his waist is fastened with a jade belt, and a lifelike golden unicorn is engraved on the round buckle in the center of the jade belt. The light gauze dragged the ground, was gently blown by the cool wind, brushed the fallen leaves at the feet, rustling, as if people could hear the sound. Another gust of cool wind blew by, and a fallen leaf fluttered down, about to fall on top of his head. Suddenly, a hand with well-knit bones stretched out and caught the leaf. "Leaving the barracks without authorization again?" The man spoke slowly, without any expression or emotion, but the voice was low, like a whisper in the ears, making one''s heart soften. The young man chuckled, dropped the leaf and went around in front of him, knelt down, and looked up at him. "Are you secretly eating ice again?" When asked, there was a trace of reproach. The man said calmly: "Su Yi sued you again?" "What complaint? It''s a report on your daily life!" The young man pouted, and took the cloak on the side and put it on him. The hands that hold the sword all the year round are not as slender and nimble as the girls in the boudoir, but practice makes perfect, and the young man tied it neatly. Ribbon, "I said you are not allowed to eat ice, and you will be disobedient once I leave! Are you owed? It made me unable to fight well. If I lose to Xiliang, it will be your fault!" The man smiled lightly and stopped talking. After a while, a woman in purple clothes and plain white neon clothes came over with a blue and white porcelain bowl. The woman was light and beautiful, and the neon clothes danced with the wind. From a distance, she looked like a fairy walking down from a mural. It is Su Yi. Su Yi bowed to the two of them. There was a sense of immortality in this gesture. It was hard to imagine that she was just a maid who had followed the man for several years. "Young master, young master." She greeted gently, and handed over the porcelain bowl, "The freshly stewed blood swallow, son, eat it while it''s hot." The man turned his face away. "Give it to me." The young man put the unicorn sword aside, took the bowl from Su Yi''s hand, Su Yi withdrew, the young man scooped up a spoonful of bird''s nest, and fed it to his mouth, "Come, eat a few bites." "I do not want to eat." "Hey, hey, other people can''t eat it if they want it. I climbed to the top of the mountain all day and night, and the total is only one catty. It''s not for the sake of you being my adoptive father. I would have used it to honor Wanhua Lou''s girl!" The boy fed the spoon into his mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 613： The big brother appears to be a calculating uncle (2) Chapter 613 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (2) He frowned: "It''s unpalatable." "It''s unpalatable? Impossible?" The young man tasted it, and it was okay, and he tasted it again, and it was indeed good. Su Yi''s craftsmanship is better than that of the imperial chef, so how could it be so bad? Tasted it, and when he realized it, a bowl of blood swallow had already entered his stomach, and he jumped up suddenly, "Oh! Why did I eat it myself?" The man didn''t care, took a branch, and wrote and drew silently on the ground. The boy knew without looking at it, he was writing the name of that little girl again, alas, why don''t you tell him that he went to Xiliang and met the little girl he had been thinking about day and night? In the carriage, the discussion between Xuan Yin and Ning Yue is still going on. Ning Yue pinched the note that Xuan Zhao sent back, feeling restless for a long time, she never dreamed that Sanfang was actually related to Nanjiang, who is Nanjiang? Xiliang''s mortal enemies, not to mention that they almost killed Xuan Bin and forced Xuan Yu to death, what the third uncle did was collaborating with the enemy and treason. "Is the news reliable?" Ning Yue asked. Xuanyin shook his head: "I''m not sure about more. The third brother only sent back these two words. More news should be on the way. Manual delivery is slower than flying pigeons." This is true. From Beicheng to Beijing, it will take at least seven days at a fast pace. Ning Yue unfolded the rolled note and stared at the scribbled and vigorous words on it. It is not difficult to imagine the anger and shock in Xuan Zhao''s heart when he wrote them. No matter what his surname, he has always defended the land of Xiliang with his life, but now, a moth has grown in this loyal army, and it really makes people want to pull him out. But the time to kill him is not yet, the most important thing now is to figure out why this lackey in southern Xinjiang wants to deal with Xuanyin. "Xuanyin, did you do something in southern Xinjiang that both people and gods were angry with?" Ning Yue asked, could it be that Huangfushan hated Xuanyin so much that she couldn''t assassinate her, and she colluded with her third uncle to set him up for Xuanyin? Seeing Ning Yue''s expression, Xuan Yin knew that she was thinking wrong, rubbed her head, and said, "What are you thinking? You didn''t do anything to Huangfushan! About her, I have explained everything you need to explain! " Paused, thoughtfully said, "It should not be Huangfushan''s instigation." Ning Yue took his hand away, straightened the hair that had been rubbed into a bird''s nest by him, and glared at him: "Hey, have you already spoken for her?" Although she really felt that it was impossible for an idiot like Huangfushan to get along with her. Old foxes like the third master colluded, but can Xuanyin stop trusting Huangfushan so much? Xuanyin looked at her jealous face, and smiled softly: "I don''t believe her, but I believe in the third uncle. It is impossible to surrender to a little girl." Ning Yue felt better: "You said that someone was chasing and killing you, so which group is it? Are you the same as Huang Fushan? Or the same as Third Uncle?" "This..." He thought about it seriously, "Those people know Huangfushan and are afraid of Huangfushan, but they are not sent by her. She was more shocked than me when she saw those people. Then I guess they are not the third uncle." If they are the same party, when the third uncle wants to kill you, they should be dispatched." Ning Yue felt that Xuanyin''s analysis was very reasonable: "It seems that there are at least three groups of people who deal with you: Huangfushan, the assassin, the third uncle and the people behind him." "There is another very strange thing." Xuanyin said suddenly. Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched slightly: "What''s the matter?" "Old Qu is dead. People in Nanjiang said that I killed him, but I obviously haven''t even touched a finger of him." Xuanyin said. (end of this chapter) Chapter 614： The Big Brother Appears to Calculate Uncle Scum (3) Chapter 614 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (3) Ning Yue asked suspiciously: "Who is Elder Qu?" "An old general in Southern Xinjiang, who used to be Emperor Wu''s teacher, is considered a very powerful figure in Southern Xinjiang. When I went to rescue my second brother, I went to the southern Xinjiang camp to provoke a one-on-one challenge. Qu Lao was the third one to come out to fight. But it''s very strange." Thinking of what happened that day, Xuan Yin couldn''t help frowning slightly. Ning Yue held his hand, looked at him for a moment and said, "What''s so strange?" "He''s had a stroke." "Huh?" Fighting... a stroke? God, in her two lifetimes, this is the first time she has heard of such a strange thing. Xuan Yin rubbed his chin, his eyes filled with deep thought: "He''s an old man, it''s so pitiful, I didn''t touch him, someone from their side brought him back. At night, I sneaked into the barracks to rescue my elder brother, no Carefully entered his tent, he was very excited to see me, maybe I''m too handsome." Ning Yue stroked her forehead: "Can you be more serious?" Xuanyin shrugged: "I took the map and asked him where my second brother was detained. He told me, and then I left, but he was killed soon, and I became a murderer." "Why would he tell you?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows: "Maybe I look handsome?" Ning Yue was silent, stroked, agitated, and leaked Xuan Bin''s whereabouts, Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin, I''m afraid Old Man Qu recognized you. Qu Lao''s murder may also be related to this matter. Some people don''t like Xuanyin''s recognition there. If it is said that Ning Yue still had some doubts about Lan Zhen''s background, now it is almost certain that Lan Zhen is the princess of Southern Xinjiang. But weird isn''t it? She is just a princess, why would anyone stop her son from recognizing the royal family in Southern Xinjiang? Could it be that Xuanyin is hindering them? "Is the person who killed Mr. Qu and framed you the same as the person who chased you?" "I don''t know yet." Xuanyin squeezed his fists, "But if I find out who poured dirty water on me, I will take apart his bones and stew them into soup for him to drink!" The corners of Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, recalling the scene of him drinking with human skulls in his previous life, his scalp became numb, and then asked: "What is the situation of the southern Xinjiang royal family now? Are there many princes?" Although Sikong Shuo in her previous life had always been ambitious about Southern Xinjiang, she was not allowed to experience anything related to Southern Border. Therefore, she knew very little about Southern Border. Xuan Yin hugged her to his lap, held her cold hand in his palm, and said slowly: "There are quite a lot of princes, and the harem in southern Xinjiang is much more lively than the emperor''s harem. There are seven princes and eleven princes in total. Concubine Hua''s second prince and Concubine Li''s third prince are all in their thirties, Concubine Hui''s fourth and sixth princes, and Zhaoyi''s fifth prince are all about the same as me age." This harem... is not so big! Ning Yue thought for a while and asked, "Where is the First Prince?" Xuanyin played with her little hand: "You said the prince, his daughter is already so old, and she must be not too young." "Among them, which ones are the queens born?" "The crown prince was born of the first queen. The first queen died, and now the successor is in power. She gave birth to the seventh prince and two other princesses." "The emperor has so many children." Ning Yue''s body leaning against his arms slowly tensed up, wondering if he was like this in his previous life, with three palaces and six courtyards and groups of children. If so, she would rather he not go back to southern Xinjiang in this life, and don''t make so many women and children to bother her. "Among those princes, except for the young seventh prince, all of them were crowned kings." Feeling her tension, Xuanyin lowered his head, kissed her forehead and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 615： The big brother appears to be a calculating uncle (4) Chapter 615 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (4) "No." Ning Yue moved her body and scolded herself for being careless. What happened in her previous life is already a piece of the past, and Xuanyin in this life is not the kind of half-hearted person, why bother to hold on to her previous life? "Go on, what happened to those princes after they became kings?" Xuanyin didn''t expect her to be interested in these things, since she wanted to hear, he knew that he would talk all kinds of things, he hugged her tightly, and said: "After being crowned king, everyone will move out of the palace, except for the prince of the East Palace. " "What''s the situation with the prince?" Xuan Yin pinched the tip of her nose dotingly: "Other women only care about clothes and jewellery, but you always focus on political affairs." Having said that, he still talked to her very patiently, "Prince Dehou Liuguang has a very high prestige in the court and among the people, but the crown prince has a difficult time raising an heir, so he only has two daughters, Huangfushan is a younger sister, and there is another older sister." "How can a prince who can''t have a son ascend to the throne?" The king of Nanjiang has so many sons and daughters, which shows that he is a person who cares about his offspring. "The prince has two options, one is to abdicate to let the virtuous; the other is to adopt one of the other royal bloodlines to his own name. As far as I know, the second prince and the third prince already have sons. If the prince wants to ascend the throne smoothly, he can Consider adopting one of them." "Only the prince can be adopted, but not the princess? You just said that the emperor has more than a dozen princesses, right?" "In principle, there is nothing wrong with it, as long as they are male heirs of the Huangfu family, but among those princesses, except for the dead Bai Weier, the rest are either not married, or married but only gave birth to daughters." So... Among the princesses of that generation, only Lan Zhen gave birth to a son. Behind Xuanyin is the entire Zhongshan Palace and a whole powerful Xuan family army. If Xuanyin is chosen by the prince to become the grandson of the emperor, then those who hope that the prince will abdicate or hope that the prince will be adopted will lose all hope. No wonder some people don''t like Xuanyin''s recognition with that side. "By the way, Divine Doctor Zhou said earlier that his chief apprentice is working as an aide in the palace. Whose aide is he?" According to Divine Doctor Zhou, that young master''s status is higher than that of the crown prince. , I''m afraid the prince''s road to becoming an emperor will be very difficult. Even though she didn''t meet the prince, she could tell Ning Yue intuitively that the prince is a good person, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to give birth to such a pure daughter as Huang Fushan. So Ning Yue still hopes that the prince can become the next King of Southern Border. Xuanyin pondered for a moment, and said: "He belongs to the Queen of Nanjiang." Guo Kuangxia, as usual, first went to the Li Ji Plum Shop in the east of the city to buy a bag of fried chestnuts, and then went to the Charity Hall in the west of the city to distribute the chestnuts to the abandoned orphans and old people. He is an old friend of Charity Hall, and everyone is very familiar with him. Hearing the sound of horseshoes and wheels turning from afar, they guessed that it was him. In such a poor place, apart from him, no other noble person who could afford a carriage would come. However, to the surprise of the children and the elderly, it was not their Master Guo who stepped down from the carriage, but a young and beautiful lady. Under the white light, her facial features are exquisite and pleasant, especially those clear and clear eyes, like two flowing springs, exuding a heart-warming coolness. Everyone was amazed and looked at her stupidly, forgetting what to say. Ning Yue nodded slightly at the crowd, walked up to a seven or eight-year-old girl, put her slender pale hand on her shoulder, bent down and said, "Has Mr. Guo been here today?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 616： The Big Brother Appears to Calculate Uncle Scum (5) Chapter 616 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (5) The little girl shook her head in a daze: "No." Ning Yue withdrew her hand and smiled softly: "Can I wait for him here?" "Yes, yes!" The little girl smelled a scent that she had never had before. She swore that it smelled the best in the world. Oh, it seemed that her clothes were dirty, but the beautiful sister just didn''t dislike her and even touched her. She didn''t want to do the laundry, and she figured she could wear it for another month. Ning Yue took some candies from the carriage and distributed them to the children. The children happily ate candy. Seeing that she was not malicious, the old people stared at her for a while and then went back to their houses to cool off, leaving only a group of brats, eating delicious candy while looking at Ning Yue who was smiling quietly. Guo Kuang didn''t keep Ning Yue waiting too long. After a quarter of an hour, Guo Kuang''s carriage arrived at the Charity Hall. The moment he saw Ning Yue, he was shocked: "Yue''er, why are you here?" Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "I''ll wait for uncle." Guo Kuang didn''t ask Ning Yue how he knew he would come to the Charity Hall, and said, "Wait for me for a while", distributed the candied chestnuts to the children in the Charity Hall, and took out some broken silver to give to those who needed medical treatment. The old man turned around and said to Ning Yue, "Let''s go over there." "Okay." Ning Yue and Guo Kuang walked together in the secluded and dirty alley, "Why would uncle think of helping those helpless people?" "It''s nothing, just a little effort." Guo Kuang said indifferently with his hands behind his back. Ning Yue paused, and asked sharply: "Does uncle think of the helpless Lan Zhen when he sees them?" Guo Kuang''s body froze slightly, neither admitting nor denying it. A businessman selling stinky tofu came towards him carrying a burden. Ning Yue turned sideways to make way for him, and said to Guo Kuang, "After so many years, uncle still can''t forget Lan Zhen?" "She is my cousin and a relative, how could she just forget it?" Guo Kuang said with a sigh. "Isn''t it because you are your fiance that you can''t forget?" Guo Kuang hesitated for a moment, then said with deep eyes, "No." Ning Yue held the corner of her lips, raised her head, and glanced at the blue sky: "I want a portrait of Lan Zhen, I wonder if uncle can give it to me?" "What do you want her portrait for?" Mentioning Lan Zhen, maybe even he didn''t realize it, his tone was much more excited than usual. Ning Yue did not answer his question, but kicked away a small stone on the side of the road and said, "Does uncle know who Lan Zhen''s father is?" Guo Kuang stopped, and after a while, he said quietly, "Not sure." Ning Yue looked at him: "So you still know?" Guo Kuang sighed, and continued to walk forward. At this time, the two had finished the alley and turned into the noisy market. Occasionally, vendors and pedestrians passed by. Guo Kuang politely avoided: "I didn''t know earlier. It''s Bai Wei''er. After she died, I carefully performed an autopsy on her and checked her information. I found that she had a rare allergy. This allergy is a genetic disease of the southern Xinjiang royal family. Zhen, she also just got this kind of disease." Ning Yue shook her head: "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from uncle, does the old lady know?" Guo Kuang also shook his head: "They don''t know, I''m just my own inference, without evidence, I dare not speak out to disturb their hearts. How do you know?" "Like my uncle, I also found the clues from Bai Weier. The old lady told me that Lan Zhen had photosensitivity, and Sikong Liu also said that this is a disease inherited by the royal family in southern Xinjiang." Ning Yue said truthfully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 617： The Big Brother Appears to Calculate Uncle Scum (6) Chapter 617 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (6) "Where''s Xiaoyin?" "I haven''t told him yet." "Then what do you want Lan Zhen''s portrait to do? Do you want Xiao Yin to recognize you there?" Guo Kuang stopped again and looked at Ning Yue firmly, "No, it''s too dangerous! " Ning Yue said sternly: "To tell the truth, if we don''t recognize each other, he will be even more dangerous! Elder Qu in southern Xinjiang was killed in the barracks, and Xuanyin was mistaken for the murderer. Uncle, do you know why Elder Qu was killed? Because Elder Qu discovered Xuanyin''s identity, he wanted Xuanyin to recognize the king of Nanjiang, but at this time, he was killed and blamed on Xuanyin! Uncle, you have solved so many cases in your life, please Tell me, based on your experience and intuition, what was the murderer''s motive?" Guo Kuang''s eyes darkened: "The murderer... also knows Xiao Yin''s identity?" "Yes! The murderer wants to get rid of Xuanyin! After returning from Nanjiang, Xuanyin has been chased and killed several times. I am not sure if it was sent by the king of Nanjiang. If so, it means that the king of Nanjiang is right because of Qu Lao. Xuanyin is growing resentful, Uncle, can you bear to see Xuanyin die at the hands of his own grandfather?" Guo Kuang''s face changed slightly. Ning Yue said sincerely: "Let them recognize each other, at least one more person will protect Xuanyin." Guo Kuang clenched his fists: "Okay, I''ll give it to you. But you must promise me that before you are completely sure that Xuanyin is the royal family of Southern Xinjiang, don''t let Xuanyin know." Ning Yue nodded: "I understand, before that, I will find someone to confirm again!" An hour later, Guo Kuang put the portrait taken from the Xiulou into Ning Yue''s hands: "If you need my help, remember to come to me." "Okay, I''ll thank uncle for Xuan Yin first." Ning Yue saluted respectfully. This person who dedicated his whole heart to Lan Zhen and who silently guarded Xuan Yin instead of Lan Zhen deserves her respect. All reverent and respectful. Guo Kuang patted Ning Yue on the shoulder: "I''m very happy, Xiao Yin married you." Not the most beautiful, not the most prominent, but like him, he treats Xuan Yin kindly with his whole heart. Ning Yue was holding the portrait and was about to leave when a thought suddenly flashed in her mind: "Uncle, Lan Zhen had a child when she was fourteen years old, did that child... really die?" "That''s what she said." "The child... is it a boy or a girl?" "Should... be a boy." "It''s a pity, if he is still alive, Xuan Yin can have another elder brother." Ning Yue bid farewell to Guo Kuang and stepped into the carriage back home. Now that the eldest son is dead, Xuanyin is Lanzhen''s only descendant, and nothing will happen to Xuanyin. Ning Yue was contemplating, holding the scroll tightly. In Ziyunxuan''s upper room, You Shi was lying on a big bed with a thick mattress. The severe pain from her waist made her sweat profusely. Isn''t pulling out the hairpin and stabbing the neck also suicide? It made her get out of bed, which really shocked her. "Ouch, ouch, ouch..." she moaned in pain, After He''s mother died, only Gui Xiang, her personal maid, was left by her side. Guixiang brought a bowl of medicine, sat down on the stool beside the bed, and whispered softly: "Madam, it''s time to drink the medicine. The doctor said that drinking it can relieve pain." Youshi was so painful that his stomach vomited, where could he drink the medicine? It''s just that it really hurts too much, if she doesn''t find some way to suppress it, she''s afraid she will die of pain! "Ouch, ouch, why does it hurt so much?" She opened her mouth with difficulty, and fed a bowl of medicine by Guixiang. After drinking the medicine, she put another candied fruit in her mouth, only to feel less uncomfortable. Now, my head can start to think, and then I remembered that I haven''t placed Yueru yet! Both Yueru and He''s mother are her confidantes who have been selected from the North City. He''s mother is smart and hot, and Yueru is beautiful and docile. They are rare good knives. Although He''s mother almost took her off before she died. Water, but she also had to admit that she felt very sorry for losing mother He, and she didn''t want to regret it again, "Where is Yueru? How is she? Was she executed by Ma Ningyue?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 618： The Big Brother Appears to Calculate Uncle Scum (7) Chapter 618 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (7) Guixiang shook her head: "No, the fourth grandma didn''t mention sister Yueru at all." Didn''t even mention it? This is so strange, Ma Ningyue obviously plotted against Mother He to death, how could she let go of Yueru who put saffron under her bed and drugged the sour plum soup? Guixiang lowered her volume: "Madam, I have something to do, I don''t know if I should say it or not." "Speak!" At this time, if you are still a mother-in-law, don''t you think she has not had enough bad luck? Guixiang said: "After He''s mother died, the fourth grandma went to sister Yueru''s house and talked with sister Yueru for a long time. The slaves saw the two of them hugging each other closely. Touch the moon like." A flash of shock flashed in You Shi''s heart: "You... what you said is true?" Ma Ningyue likes women? Guixiang nodded: "Yes, it''s absolutely true." Youshi was speechless for a long time as if struck by lightning: "How...how did this happen? The moon... the moon is like..." Gui Xiang''s eyes widened: "Sister Yueru also likes her appearance very much. She hugs Fourth Grandma very tightly and stays in Fourth Grandma''s arms and refuses to come out." This is a bit embellished, but what does it matter? Anyway, it is an indisputable fact that they are so close. There are many men and girls in the house, and Youshi had heard that some maids and aunts could not bear the loneliness to comfort each other, but he did not expect that Ma Ningyue would like this, and even give Yueru to... She just said, Ma Ningyue, a little girl who is not familiar with the world, how could she see through her strategy? I dare say Yueru betrayed her! Shameless thing! She sent her to seduce Xuanyin, but she was fascinated by Ma Ningyue! "Ouch! Ouch, I''m so **** off, I''m so **** off..." Youshi was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, "Go, get me that little **** Yueru!" Osmanthus Fragrance rushes to Liujin Courtyard, Yueru is washing clothes in the room, after going through the day, she can''t take it easy for a while, she doesn''t know if she should believe the words of the fourth grandma, the fourth grandma said that the third lady took her The reason why she was sent to Liujinyuan was that she was afraid that she would seduce the third master, but she swore that she really had no other inappropriate thoughts about the third master. Guixiang, on the other hand, always looked at the third master with bewitching eyes. She ran into him a few times without reporting on him. The fourth grandma also said that the third wife wanted to get rid of her. Would the third wife really kill the donkey? "Yue Ru!" Gui Xiang kicked open the door of her room and rushed in with a murderous look on her face. Yueru was so frightened that the apron in her hand fell to the ground. This apron was worn by Ning Yue during the day when she was being teased by Ning Yue. Gui Xiang recognized it at a glance, and smiled wickedly: "Shameless thing! Madam Wu loves you so much, but you do such a shameless thing behind Madam''s back." Come on!" "Go... Goo? What are you talking about?" Yue Ru''s face turned pale. Gui Xiang grabbed her wrist and shouted: "Follow me! When you get to Madam, you will understand what I''m talking about!" If Yue is not a fool, how can he not see that Guixiang is not kind? Gui Xiang talked about his wife one by one, obviously she was instructed by her wife, could it be that she was really hit by the words of the fourth grandmother, that the wife wanted to kill her? "I... I, I, I... I won''t go! Let me go!" Yueru shook off Guixiang''s hand. Gui Xiang stepped forward and slapped her across the face: "Madam calls you, do you dare not go?" Yueru was so beaten that her head was numb, and her ears were buzzing like bees flying. Just as she was being dragged by Guixiang and was about to step out of the room, Ning Yue came. Ning Yue glanced at the mighty Guixiang and Yueru whose cheeks were red and swollen from the beating, and said coldly, "What''s going on?" Gui Xiang didn''t dare to fight hard with Ning Yue, she smiled embarrassingly, and said, "Oh, I''ll ask Elder Sister Yueru for some help, and fourth grandma, please help me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 619： The Big Brother Appears to Calculate the Scumbag Uncle (8) Chapter 619 Big Brother Appears Calculating Uncle Scumbag (8) Yueru lowered her head, her body trembling slightly. Ning Yue said: "Yueru, have you finished your work in the house?" "Ah?" Yueru raised her head abruptly, saw the deep meaning in Ning Yue''s eyes, and hurriedly said, "Ah...no, no! I haven''t finished washing my clothes, and I haven''t cleaned up Miss Qin''er''s room either!" Ning Yue said slowly: "I didn''t do my duty well, and I still want to help others? Are you trying to take the opportunity to be lazy? I warn you, don''t think that I am not your master so I have nothing to do with you, princess But after speaking, no one is allowed to neglect Qin''er, otherwise, it will be dragged out and sold, and it will be quiet!" Yueru knelt on the ground: "Fourth grandma, please forgive me! Slaves... Slaves will go to work now!" Guixiang''s mouth twitched, and she left reluctantly. After returning to Ziyunxuan, she reported what happened in Yueru''s room to Youshi embellished: "...Thanks to your absence, otherwise I would be **** off by that little brat! , I can see everything clearly!" Youshi was so angry that his face was livid, and he lost his usual gentleness: "Go and call the master! I have something to say to him!" Liujinyuan Ning Yue took out a box of Jinchuang Medicine, dipped her fingertips in the ointment, and spread it evenly on Yueru''s face. The cool feeling relieved Yueru''s pain instantly. "This medicine works very well, and it will reduce the swelling in a while." Ning Yue said lightly. Yueru bit her lip and lowered her head, not daring to look at Ning Yue. After applying the medicine to her, Ning Yue stood up and clapped her hands: "Okay, I have to leave first." "Fourth grandma..." Yueru stopped her, "Thank... thank you." Ning Yue hooked her lips casually: "Thank you so much, I will live to repay me, you should have seen it, the third aunt has murdered you, I can keep you once, but I can''t keep you forever, I want to live , or that sentence, you have to work **** your own." Yue Ru tightened her handkerchief, her eyes were as dark as a deep abyss: "I see." But said that the third master returned to Ziyunxuan tired physically and mentally after finishing the renovation of the ancestral hall. Youshi''s plan failed and lost a mother of He. It doesn''t matter, the key is that the prince almost suspected him! Fortunately, You Shi reacted quickly, and he was fooled by crying, making trouble and hanging himself. If not, all his painstaking efforts would have been in vain. As soon as he thought of this, he felt a little dissatisfied with Youshi, but he was plotting against a little girl, but the little girl turned her back. Is there a pit in her head? "woo woo woo woo" Behind the rockery not far away, there was a low sobbing sound from a woman suddenly. The third master paused and walked towards the rockery with doubts. On the ground, hugging the maid crying with headache, the maid must have been crying for too long, her voice is hoarse, her clothes are crooked, revealing half of her pink and tender shoulders, the moonlight shines on her like a fine suet jade, the color of the jade is There was a faint powder mist. The third master asked himself that he was not a womanizer, but he couldn''t help showing some pity for her. "Why are you crying? Which room is it from?" As soon as he finished speaking, the woman raised her head, her eyes filled with tears were as clean and beautiful as spring water, and immediately washed his heart. After a while, he came back to his senses: "Yue Ru?" Yueru''s eyes overflowed with more tears, making her look more and more charming: "Master!" "You...why are you crying?" I''ve never seen this girl cry before, and I didn''t expect her to cry so beautifully, it almost melted his heart. Yueru buried her head in her arms, sobbing softly: "I...I dare not go back... woo woo..." The third master thought she would throw himself into his arms, isn''t it written like that in the scriptures? The third master cleared his throat: "Where do you dare not go back?" "Don''t dare to go back. The fourth grandma found out that I was a traitor. She forced me to be loyal to her in Ziyunxuan today, otherwise she will kill me! And the third wife, she... misunderstood me and reported to the fourth grandma, Fourth Mistress only saw through her plan, she...she also wanted to kill me..." Yue Ru burst into tears. The third master frowned. To be honest, he also suspected that Yueru had tipped off Ma Ningyue, but looking at Yueru''s expression, it didn''t seem like a fake. To verify what he thought in his heart, he asked seriously: "Tell me the truth, did you ventilate the fourth grandma?" Yueru shook her head with tears in her eyes: "No! Absolutely not! My old lady is in Beicheng, how dare I betray the third wife? Today''s plan, if I reveal half a word to the fourth grandma, I will be struck by lightning and die. !" The third master has seen countless people, and he dare not say that his judgment is never wrong, but for Yueru at this time, he can be sure that Yueru is not lying. Besides, what Yueru said was right, You Shi pinched her parents, she dared not be unfaithful. That girl Ma Ningyue really saw through Yueru, mother He, and them by herself. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to say that Ma Ningyue was a very formidable opponent. This recognition made his blood boil rapidly. He couldn''t wait to fight Ma Ningyue again, but right now, he''d better appease the frightened poor little one. "Okay, get up." Her legs were weak and she couldn''t stand upright. The third master hurried to hug her, but she politely avoided, leaned against a rockery, and lowered her head shyly. On the contrary, the third master was itchy by her cautious and alienated appearance. He stretched out his hand, touched her soft shoulder, and said, "You go to Liujinyuan first, you are Qin''er''s maid, Ma Ningyue will not be here for a while. Dare to do anything to you, madam, I will talk to her, and when she calms down, tell her to pick you up." Yueru glanced at the third master''s hand on her shoulder that was caressing back and forth, bit her lips, and said, "Thank you, master, I''ll go first." But Guixiang got the order from You Shi, and went to the ancestral hall to look for the third master. Halfway there, she saw Yueru coming out from behind the rockery. Yueru''s clothes were messy and her face was full of tears. She frowned. At this moment, Yueru also found After seeing her, Yueru''s body froze, and an unconcealable panic flashed in her eyes. Gui Xiang thought, what shameful thing did Xiao Sao Hoof do to be so flustered? She was about to ask, but saw the third master coming out from the same place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 620： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (1) Chapter 620 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (1) Guixiang was shocked immediately, the third master and Yueru... had a private meeting behind the rockery? Yueru opened her mouth: "Guixiang...I...you..." This look of being at a loss made Guixiang confirm her guess. Just now, behind the rockery, this little **** seduced the third master! When she was in Beicheng, she thought that Yueru was quite honest and never approached the third master. She thought Yueru was such a chaste and fierce woman that she would not climb into the third master''s bed, but look at her tonight. What? ! The third master raised his head and saw Gui Xiang. Obviously, he was also very surprised, but different from Yue Ru''s panic, he seemed very calm: "It''s Gui Xiang." Gui Xiang came back to her senses and saluted: "Master." She didn''t forget to pull the front of her clothes a little to reveal her most attractive side. It''s a pity that compared with Yueru''s beauty, she is really mediocre. The third master didn''t even open his eyes to look at her, but just nodded and left with his sleeves shaken. Guixiang glared at Yueru angrily! Because of being too jealous, she actually completely forgot Youshi''s confession, now she just wants to rush up and slap Yueru a few times, but how could Yueru allow herself to fall twice in her hands? He ran away with his skirt in his hands! Guixiang went back to Ziyunxuan cursing, opened the door, and heard You Shi asking "Is it the master?", and suddenly remembered what she had missed! "Husband... madam, you are a slave!" She bit the bullet and walked over. Youshi turned his head and looked, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes: "It''s you." Looking behind her, "Where is the master?" Of course Guixiang couldnt say that she forgot to invite her. After a moment of thought, she decided to put the blame on Yueru! She knelt down and lay on the head of the bed, said solemnly: "This servant originally wanted to invite the master over, but unexpectedly something unexpected happened on the way!" Youshi frowned: "What''s the matter?" Guixiang Houjing said mischievously: "The moon is like seducing the third master!" "What?" You Shi''s face turned pale, and she suddenly turned up the volume. If it wasn''t for the fact that her waist was so flashing that she couldn''t move, she should have jumped up from the bed, "Is this really true?" Guixiang''s eyes flickered, she patted her chest and said: "It''s absolutely true! This servant can see clearly that Yueru and the third master came out from behind the rockery together, Yueru''s clothes are messed up, and her face is flushed, With that look, it looks like she was loved by a man before!" "You...you didn''t lie to me?" You Shi asked. She knew Guixiang''s temperament, she liked to exaggerate, and she could talk about a little thing like the sky was falling. Gui Xiang said angrily: "Ma''am! I don''t dare to lie about this kind of thing! The third master knows that he will kill the slave! If you don''t believe me, just go back and find out what the third master said. Just a little bit, please take pity on the slave, don''t let me The servants revealed it." dared to ask her to confront the master, it seems that Gui Xiang is not lying. Obviously, she has become confused with Ma Ningyue, but she turned around to seduce the master again! Yueru has a big appetite! Youshi clenched his fists, and a shadow cast over his gentle face: "Where is the master? Why didn''t you call the master back?" Gui Xiang''s eyes flickered again: "Slave, I am afraid that the matter is important, so I will give you a letter first? Don''t worry, the slave watched the master leave, and looked at the direction. He should have gone to the prince''s yard. Continue to hang out with Yueru!" However, the third master came out from the rockery and went to King Zhongshan''s study. The two brothers talked about the genealogy for a long time, and finally, they also talked about the war in southern Xinjiang. After walking out of the study, the third master was sober. few. Back to Ziyun Pavilion, he first visited Youshi. He intends to mention the matter of letting Yueru go with Youshi, if Youshi disagrees, it''s fine, Zuo is just a maid. At that time, he looked at Yueru''s pitiful appearance, and his heart was surging. After thinking about it, he gradually calmed down. No matter what, there was a hidden danger of being bought by Ning Yue, so it''s better to get rid of it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 621： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (2) Chapter 621 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (2) Unexpectedly, before he opened his mouth, You Shi started to attack him first. Since he knew You Shi, all You Shi people have been very gentle and virtuous. This can be seen from Qin''er''s dependence on You Shi However, at this moment, You Shi looked like a lion whose tail had been trampled on, and every hair on his body was blown up: "Master! What do you mean? Do you dislike me? Why do you want to get involved with Yue Ru?" Son? Where do you want me to put my face?" The third master frowned, not liking the feeling of being questioned, even if the other party is his wife, but wives are born to obey their husbands unconditionally, right? Otherwise, why did the husband talk about his wife''s outline? "What do you mean I''m getting mixed up with Yueru? Don''t talk nonsense!" He and Yueru just met by chance and didn''t do anything, but Youshi said it as if the two had cooked rice. Youshi was lying on the bed, staring at him with fixed eyes and said: "Guixiang has seen it, you and Yueru are hiding behind the rockery..." Hide? He didn''t do anything shady, where should he hide? The third master''s face is not very good-looking: "Don''t listen to the wind and the rain!" You Shi was taken aback by the drink, and the remaining rationality told her that she shouldn''t question her husband like this. She is young, can''t hold back, and is a stepwife, and has no children. She should hug this man''s thigh tightly. , coaxing him with tenderness for the rest of his life, but his own tenderness didn''t work anymore, he fell in love with a maid! This made her... unbearable! "Then tell me, what are you and Yueru doing behind the rockery?" "Why do I need to report to you?" King Zhongshan would not speak to him in this tone, how dare a woman? Youshi was annoyed by this perfunctory prevarication, and became more and more determined. The third master touched Yueru, his eyes turned cold immediately, and he said in a low voice: "Master, don''t be fooled by someone and you don''t know! Yueru likes it!" The person is not you, she approached you purely to frame you! She wants to provoke the relationship between you and me! You don''t know how many people she has with..." "Enough, You Fenglan!" The third master interrupted You Shi''s words sharply, and looked at You Shi with his eyes like torches, but the burning eyes made You Shi''s heart tremble, "You Fenglan , I remember that Yueru is yours, right? Is her old lady in your hands? Do you think she dares to betray you? Dont say that Yueru didnt do anything today, even if she did, Im her master, Im lucky Why can''t a servant girl do it? After listening to a servant''s slander, she misunderstood her husband indiscriminately, and even questioned her so righteously, You Fenglan, you really opened my eyes!" "Master!" Youshi didn''t understand which sentence he said wrong, which made the other party so angry, "Master, I am doing it for your own good! Yueru''s thoughts are not simple, she and Ma Ningyue just..." "You Fenglan!" The third master hated others who said everything for his own good, in fact, it was all for his own selfishness, "Don''t worry about Yueru''s affairs!" "Master! What do you mean? Are you going to protect that girl all the time? What kind of ecstasy soup did she give you? Can''t you see that she has ulterior motives?" "I think you have ulterior motives!" The third master turned around and left. Youshi stretched out his hand anxiously: "Master! You can''t protect her! You will regret it!" The third master was so angry that one Buddha was born and the other nirvana: "I''m partial to her! Let''s see who regrets it!" Originally, he had decided to give up Yueru, and would rather kill one hundred by mistake and never let one go. This has always been his principle of doing things, but this time You Shi really **** him off. He and Yueru obviously didn''t do anything, but Youshi misunderstood him so badly, Youshi even scolded him like a child, making her an elder, she herself understands reason, she has sharp eyes, and everyone else It''s a fool! (end of this chapter) Chapter 622： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (3) Chapter 622 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (3) This kind of woman owes a lesson! He wants to keep Yueru next, and let her know who is the real master of this family! Looking at the back of the third master who resolutely left, Youshi''s mouth twisted in anger. I was treated as a donkey with good intentions, and Yue Ru was innocent? Look, look, you''re mad at me! A war broke out in Ziyunxuan, and the Wenfangyuan was filled with gunpowder, but unlike Youshi''s quarrel, the princess seemed very calm. King Zhongshan sat at the desk reading a book without saying a word since he came back. He didn''t even look at her, and he didn''t even drink the ginseng soup handed over by her. If you dont drink, dont drink, whats the big deal. The princess carried Xuan Xiaoying to take a bath. In the bathroom, there was the sound of splashing water and Xuan Xiaoying''s giggling laughter. King Zhongshan couldn''t help but glanced over there. Even though he was suppressing his anger, he couldn''t help becoming gentle when he heard his daughter''s laughter. Soon, the bathroom door opened, and Xuan Xiaoying, wrapped in a large cotton cloth and with wet hair on her head, ran towards King Zhongshan. "Father!" She threw herself into the arms of King Zhongshan, her face was covered with drops of water, her eyes were shining, and she was smiling. The concubine glanced at the two of them, then ignored Xuan Xiaoying, took her clothes and went inside to wash up. Looking at the closed wooden door, King Zhongshan frowned and sighed slightly, then picked up the cotton cloth wrapped around his daughter and began to wipe it carefully. He has never raised a child like this before, his daughter is the first, maybe she is old, and these things are very easy to do. "Father, why are you angry with the concubine mother?" Xuan Xiaoying raised her little arm high, so that the father could wipe her body. King Zhongshan wiped the drops of water on her body: "My father is not angry with your concubine mother." Xuan Xiaoying stared at the round shiny black eyes, and said ignorantly and seriously: "Then father is angry with Xiaoying?" "Of course not." Zhongshan Wang pampered his daughter''s forehead. Xuan Xiaoying stretched out her small hand, touched the word Chuan between his brows, and said softly, "But Father is frowning, and frowning means anger. Who are you angry with, Father?" "..." King Zhongshan was speechless and told her that he was angry with the princess? Angry that she wronged the fourth daughter-in-law without finding out the truth? Thanks to Sikong Liu who discovered the clue today, otherwise, the hat would be put on the head of the fourth daughter-in-law, and the fourth son would have to turn against the whole family. "Father." Seeing that he was silent, Xuan Xiaoying tugged at his sleeve. King Zhongshan smiled slightly: "Father is not angry, father is thinking about something." "Oh?" Xuan Xiaoying blinked her eyes, "What are you thinking about?" "I wonder...whether I want to take Xiaoying somewhere to play." Saying that, she hugged Xuan Xiaoying on her lap. Xuan Xiaoying nestled in his arms, and asked softly: "I want to pick strawberries, can I?" "The season for picking strawberries has passed," Zhongshan Wang said patiently. "Then... how about picking peaches?" "Peach has too much hair, it will itch when you get it." "Well, let''s date dates!" "The jujube tree is too tall for you to climb." Father and daughter talked to each other, and the voice was silent in the back of the arms. King Zhongshan put his sleeping daughter on the bed and pulled the quilt to cover her daughter. Princess came out of the bathroom, glanced at Xuan Xiaoying who was bare-bottomed, found a skirt from the cabinet and put it on for her, and never refuted what happened today. The room was caught in a strange opportunity, and after a while, King Zhongshan said, "From now on, don''t be prejudiced against Xiao Yin and Ning Yue." (end of this chapter) Chapter 623： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (4) Chapter 623 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (4) "Prejudice?" The princess smiled lightly, "What does the prince mean by prejudice? Ever since I was a child, have I prejudiced him? What does my son have that he doesn''t have? My son bullied him, so you come and say Me, he bullied my son, and you didn''t even say a word! Last time he beat Xuan Zhao like that, did I trouble him? Did I reprimand him? He got married, and I didn''t manage well? I Which point is sorry for him, tell me about it!" "You understand I don''t mean these..." The princess said coldly: "Could it be possible that you want me to love him like Yu''er? I''m sorry, I can''t do that! As long as I see him, I will think of my husband and my cousin for seven years! And I I was kept in the dark like a fool! On the day of my wedding, my husband didn''t come to pick me up. I went to Xuan''s house alone in a sedan chair, and the church didn''t even pay homage! I became the laughing stock of the whole North City! Where did my husband go? What? He is going to elope with my cousin, on the most important day of my life! It wasn''t the old prince who brought you back, you tell me, are you still willing to marry me?" King Zhongshan was choked and aphasia. Princess Wang said slowly: "Besides, my cousin is no longer a big girl. What did the midwife say? Oh, she is not the first child. Heh, I don''t know which child it is." "Guo Yu!" King Zhongshan was so angry that he was stabbed in the foot. Princess sneered: "It''s not me who gave you the cuckold, why are you angry at me? After all, Xiao Yin still looks like you, it should be his own, so you won''t have to bleed to recognize your relative." "Guo Yu!" Zhongshan Wang was so angry that he shook his sleeves and left the place. Ning Yue took Lan Zhen''s portrait back to the palace, wrote a letter and asked Geng Zhong to send it out, and then asked about the situation in Dongmei''s mansion: "How is Yueru?" "I don''t know, she just came back, and she hid in the room alone without seeing anyone." Dongmei said. "Where are my third uncle and third aunt?" Ning Yue asked again. "It seems that there was a quarrel. I didn''t find out what the quarrel was about." Ning Yue hummed: "Continue to keep an eye on my third aunt." "You don''t need to stare at the third master?" Dongmei blinked in confusion. Compared with the third wife, the third master is really difficult to deal with, right? Besides, the third master is the biggest mastermind behind the scenes! Ning Yue shook her head: "Third Uncle can be stalked casually, he is not Third Uncle." And as far as the present is concerned, You Shi is more dangerous than the Third Master, and a woman''s jealousy is terrible, You Shi wholeheartedly believes that Yue Ru is going to defect If he leaves her, he will definitely not let Yueru go, and he will not let her go. She really wanted to know what You Shi would do next. "By the way, there is one more thing." Dongmei said. "What''s up?" "The lord and the concubine... seem to have quarreled too. The servant just saw the lord go to the study gloomyly." After finishing speaking, seeing Ning Yue''s calm face, she couldn''t help saying, "Miss, are you not surprised? We didn''t count on the lord and the concubine! " Ning Yueyun calmly said: "What''s there to be surprised about? The princess listened to the slander and almost wronged me. It is inevitable that the prince will be angry. As you said, we didn''t count them, just quarrel for a few days, no need worry about what." After the master and servant finished discussing the matter of the third room, Xuanyin also came back after dealing with the matter at hand. Ning Yue was a little tired, lying on the bed and didn''t want to move. Xuan Yin changed her clothes and lay down beside her. There were a lot of ice cubes in the room, but he didn''t feel hot. He put her in his arms and felt her tenderness. Soft and slender, slightly lightened. "Is the business going well today? I''m so tired." He said distressedly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 624： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (5) Chapter 624 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (5) Ning Yue ran half of the capital under the scorching sun, and was almost exhausted, but he couldn''t let him know for the time being, Ning Yue nodded and yawned: "Yes, there are a lot of patients today, it''s hot, so many Heatstroke." Xuanyin saw her yawning from sleepiness, and kissed her temples: "Go to sleep for a while, I will call you when the meal is ready." Ning Yue quickly fell asleep. She was frowning as she fell asleep. She didn''t know what was bothering her. Xuan Yin stroked the center of her brows and sighed. It was hard for her to be afraid of him at such a young age. Marrying her so quickly was not to make her Going out of the wolf''s den and into the tiger''s den, if he had known that he had provoked a lot of enemies without doing anything, he might have endured it and waited until all the enemies were resolved before considering their marriage. Now that she has passed through the door, it is meaningless to say these things, and the only thing to do is to get rid of those annoying guys as soon as possible. Xuan Yin carefully removed Ning Yuehuan''s hand on his waist, got off the bed lightly, wrote a letter, and asked the shadow guard to take it to Yanmen Pass. Ning Yue fell asleep for a full hour, but still did not wake up. Although Xuan Yin couldn''t bear to wake her up, but was afraid that she would starve her stomach, he kissed her lips lightly, and said, "Yueyue, Yueyue Yue wakes up soon, it''s time to eat, go to bed after eating." Ning Yue opened her eyes in a daze, and saw a handsome face close at hand, smiled slightly, and put her hands around his neck: "What time is it?" Xuanyin''s heart was weakened by her relying on small movements, and he held her lips and said: "It''s a quarter to Haishi (8:45 p.m.)." "It''s so late." He let go of her lips, and she chased after her to kiss him. Xuanyin didn''t expect her to be so active, smiled lightly, and kissed her lingeringly. It wasn''t until someone''s stomach growled that he released her in a funny way. "By the way, has Qin''er eaten yet?" Don''t wait for them, you''ve been hungry until now. Xuan Yin hugged her and sat up: "I have already eaten." Ning Yue was relieved, and asked Dongmei to order the small kitchen to cook a table of food. Since the meal was over, there were not many fresh vegetables left, and too much meat was not easy to digest at night, so Ning Yue simply asked someone to cook some. Cold noodles with cold skin, burnt marinade, spicy sauce and **** garlic sauce, cut the marinated beef into slices, and served with some skin jelly, peanuts, sesame seeds, sesame oil, pepper oil, vinegar, soy sauce and coriander. Xuanyin is afraid of the heat and has a poor appetite, so he doesn''t plan to eat anything. Ning Yue made him a bowl of hot and sour beef cold noodles, put some **** juice garlic sauce and a large spoonful of vinegar, sprinkled some sesame seeds, Sesame oil and pepper oil, knowing that he does not eat coriander, did not put green onions. Xuanyin felt his taste buds activated after taking a bite, and ate two big bowls in a row. It seems that since being with her, my appetite is like a runaway wild horse, and I can''t stop it no matter what. After eating, the two of them took a walk in the yard for a while. After the food was almost digested, they went back to the upper room. There, Dongmei had already cooked a pot of lily jujube seed tea according to Ning Yue''s instructions. "Fourth master, fourth grandma." Dongmei handed tea to the two of them. Xuan Yin smelled it, raised his eyebrows and said, "What is this?" Ning Yue said warmly: "Lily jujube seed tea can reduce fire and calm dryness, and can also help sleep. It is especially good to drink in summer." Xuan Yin drank and drank, hugged her, and raised the corners of his lips playfully: "My lord married such a gentle and virtuous woman, it really made a lot of money!" Ning Yue suddenly felt amused: "You think it''s a business, and you''re making a lot of money?" After drinking the tea, the hotness in my heart really dissipated a lot, Xuanyin stretched out his arms comfortably, and took her to take a bath again. His hand injury is almost healed, but there are ugly scars left, which need to be rubbed with medicine to see if it can disappear. Thinking that such a pair of beautiful hands would be ruined in the hands of third uncle, Ning Yue wished that the man who was eating inside and outside would have cramps. (end of this chapter) Chapter 625： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (6) Chapter 625 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (6) Xuanyin doesn''t care much about this, man, what does it matter if he is ugly? She won''t despise him because of this! On the contrary, I feel distressed. Xuan Yin curled his lips into a smile, and kissed her on the cheek: "If you love me dearly, treat me better!" "Not good enough for you?" Ning Yue wiped his body and put on obscene clothes, "Do you want me to dig out my heart and give it to you?" "You little thing, you are so sharp-tongued! Didn''t I just joke with you?" Xuanyin said, and carried her back to the bed. Xu was really tired. Ning Yue, who had slept for so long and thought she would sleep late, fell asleep in Xuan Yin''s arms after a while. Xuanyin rubbed the top of her hair: "Why did you become so sleepy all of a sudden?" Turned off the lights, hugged her, and fell into a deep sleep. Ning Yue had a long dream, dreaming that she was back when she was a child. She moves the small bench every day and sits at the door waiting for her eldest brother to leave school. The elder brother had a lot of delicious food in his pocket, but mother wouldn''t allow her to eat it, so the elder brother carried her to hide in the back mountain to watch and eat. However, behind her and her eldest brother there will always be a little follower. She hates Ning Xi, because Ning Xi always likes to rob her of her eldest brother, and Ning Xi obviously has his own brother, but he comes to rob her. Fortunately, the elder brother didn''t wait to see Ning Xi, and always ran away without waiting for her to get close. Ning Xi was scared and cried many times, and gradually stopped looking for them. She was very happy that her eldest brother was finally hers alone. But why, the eldest brother suddenly disappeared! She searched all over the world, why did she disappear in the blink of an eye when she was by her side just now? She couldn''t find her eldest brother anymore, and she cried sadly. Crying and crying, the dream woke up. Ning Yue opened her eyes, it was dawn, Xuanyin had already left, she sat up, looked at the empty room, smiled secretly and shook her head, her elder brother had passed away for so many years, but every time in her dream, she seemed to forget this thing. "Dongmei." Dongmei opened the curtain and came in: "Miss, are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little longer? The princess has a message. She and Miss Xiaoying are going to Putuo Temple to offer incense, so that you and the third grandma don''t have to go to pay their respects." "Where''s Qin''er?" Ning Yue asked. "Go too." The concubine was probably in a bad mood and wanted to find a place to relax, but Ning Yue didn''t care much, and looked at the almanac beside the bed: "What date is it today?" "The second day of August." Dongmei said. On the second day of August, the anniversary of his elder brother''s death. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin agreed not to go to Huichun Hall for the next few days, but thinking that her mother must be very sad today, she couldn''t help but went out anyway, and besides, she just happened to have another thing to do. Ma Keqing fell into the moat and died. The body was never salvaged, and only a tomb was made for him. Since he was underage, he was afraid that his resentment would affect the lifeline of the family, so he was not buried in the cemetery. Lin Lanzhi quietly He erected a monument without writing for him in the woods. When Ning Yue rushed over there, Lin Lanzhi was kneeling in front of the grave and burning paper for her son, weeping silently while burning: "Mother sometimes thinks, if I didn''t tolerate your father letting your aunt in, wouldn''t you Will you still live well now? Do you blame mother?" Ning Yue listened, feeling sore in her heart, went to her side and knelt down, held her arm and said, "Mother, elder brother doesn''t want to see you so sad even under the nine springs. Maybe elder brother has been reincarnated and started a new life in a wealthy family. gone." Lin Lanzhi wiped away tears: "I hope so, well, let''s go." "Shouldn''t you stay with Big Brother for a while?" She just came here, she was sick and couldn''t get out of bed, she never came here to see Big Brother, today is the first time, she wants to stay longer. It''s just that for some reason, she always feels that facing this tomb, she doesn''t feel the pain and longing, as if the one buried below is not his eldest brother, maybe it''s because there are no bones. (end of this chapter) Chapter 626： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (7) Chapter 626 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (7) Lin Lanzhi shook his head: "I don''t even have the face to see him, it''s because I didn''t protect him well, and let him suffer from someone''s poisonous hands for nothing..." "Mother, it''s not your fault." Ning Yue comforted gently. Ma Keqing and Ma Jingyan went on a trip together. According to the servants, the two went down the river to fish together. Halfway through the fishing, Ma Jingyan suddenly sank with cramps in his feet. Ma Keqing pushed Ma Jingyan ashore, but he was trapped The wave washed away. Whether it was washed away, or was forcibly pressed under the water and killed, who knows? At that time, Ma Jinyan was only nine years old. Who would guard against a nine-year-old child? I can''t blame Lin Lanzhi for not being optimistic about Ma Keqing, but I can only blame Lin Yonghe for being too cruel and ruthless. In order to get rid of Ma Keqing, he even used his own son. But now the fate of the mother and son is bad enough, Ma Jinyan is dead, Lin Yonghe is like a waste, living in the Millennium Court is worse than death. Ning Yue took out a handkerchief, wiped the tears from Lin Lanzhi''s face, and said softly: "Mother, stop blaming yourself, it''s over, Xuan Yin and I will honor you, together with the elder brother''s share." Lin Lanzhi smiled and didn''t say yes or no, but said bitterly: "I really hope that, as you said, your eldest brother has been reincarnated and lived a good life in a wealthy family." Nanjiang Imperial Palace, in the southeast corner. The young man pushed the man under the Bodhi tree. The shade of the tree covered the scorching sun, and the cool breeze blew in, making people feel refreshed. Su Yi set up the tables, chairs and benches as usual, and put the scrolls, chessboard, teapot, etc. on the table one by one. Finally, he brought out a bowl of blood swallow from the food box and handed it to the young man. "Back off." The boy waved his hand. "Yes." Su Yi quietly withdrew. The young man stirred the blood swallow with a spoon. He was fooled by this guy accidentally yesterday and ended up drinking it by himself. Today, he has to be more careful about what he says. He took a spoonful and fed it to the man''s lips: "Don''t say it''s not delicious, I tried it for you yesterday, it''s delicious!" The man''s eyes were fixed on the distance, and he said calmly, "Why don''t you go back to the barracks?" "Is there anything to return? Isn''t it just a war? I don''t pay attention to a little Xuan Yu!" The young man said young and vigorously. The man still didn''t look at him, his eyes seemed to be filled with this beautiful river and mountain: "Then why don''t you fight? You''re playing tricks on me." "War is so important to you?" The boy forcefully pried open his jaw and fed the spoon into it. "Look, if I don''t feed you, you won''t be able to eat well." "You put it down, I can eat it myself." The man said lightly. The corner of the boy''s mouth twitched, and he groaned, "You still hate it when someone feeds you? I don''t know why, all the girls in Wanhualou let me feed you!" "Then you go feed them." The young man opened his mouth, frowned and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll leave after you finish eating the bird''s nest, is that okay?" The man talked softly: "The battle must be over after all." "The fight is over! I''ll take care of it this time!" The young man took another spoonful of Xueyan, his pupils moved, and asked, "Do you want me to win or lose?" The man''s thin lips parted slightly: "It''s up to you." The boy patted his chest: "I will win, you taught me! I don''t want them to say that your son can''t even win against a young general." The man pondered for a moment, and said: "He is not an ordinary young general..." The young man waved his hand disapprovingly: "I know, I know, Xuanyu, God of War in Xiliang! God **** him? I''m going to pick off his head to see if he''s still alive?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 627： Husband and wife turned against each other and the gentle handsome man (8) Chapter 627 Husband and wife turn against each other, gentle and handsome (8) "You too..." The man continued what he said just now, probably wanting to finish what he said, but after glancing at the young man, he only sighed softly. The young man knew that he looked hard-hearted, but he was very soft towards him, so he rushed to be his son, dare he not? Hmph, cut him! When the "father and son" had a moment of warmth, a maid in purple came over with a tray and said that there are beauties in southern Xinjiang. Su Yi is already a fairy in the world, but she is three points more beautiful than Su Yi. Mr. Rong, I have seen the handsome man." The boy stopped what he was doing and looked at her displeasedly: "What are you doing?" The purple-clothed palace maid smiled slightly, saluted and said: "The slave servant is ordered by the empress to send the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain to the young master." "Oh." The young man turned pale, "Put it there!" "Yes." The maid in purple put the tray on the table, then looked at the man and said, "Young Master Rong, my lady asked if you are feeling better?" The man didn''t answer her, but asked instead: "What''s your order?" The maid in purple smiled and said, "I want to ask Mr. Rong to ask for a safe pulse." The man pushed the wheel and turned around: "I see, tell your mother, I''ll be there later." The purple-clothed maid bowed her body: "Your maidservant will leave." Sunlight poured down from the mottled branches and leaves, fell on his jade-like face, and also fell on the silver wheelchair on his body, reflecting cold and pale light. After leaving Ma''s house, Ning Yue went to a better place, but the other party probably didn''t see the letter Geng Zhongzhi put in her room, so she didn''t come to the appointment, and Ning Yue went back to the palace. The concubine was not there, Qin''er and Xiaoying were not, so Ning Yue went to Qingling Pavilion to visit Sun Yao. Sun Yao''s symptoms of embarrassment were very mild, as if she was not pregnant, and she ate and slept well. After that, Ning Yue went back to Liujin Courtyard, and not long after entering the door, Gui Xiang who was beside Youshi came. Guixiang twisted a box of crab cakes, and said with a bright smile: "I haven''t thanked the fourth grandma for the cherries. This is the servant who rushed to the street to buy it. It''s old and fresh!" Ning Yue glanced at the crab cakes, smiled and said: "Third Aunt has a heart, please thank Third Aunt for me." Guixiang lowered her head, looking hesitant to speak. Ning Yue couldn''t help but find it funny, isn''t this maid''s acting skills too bad? He didn''t want to say something directly, but pretended to be like this and waited for her to ask, but she didn''t ask! "Since the third aunt has no other orders, I just happened to have some account books here, so I went to work first. When Qin''er comes back, I will go to visit the third aunt with Qin''er." Gui Xiang was shocked when she heard these words. Was she not obvious enough just now? Why didn''t Grandma Fourth ask her what happened? It''s a bit difficult to talk about this, so she deliberately acted hesitantly, and attracted the fourth grandma to ask, but it''s a pity that the fourth grandma didn''t see it or pretended to see it, but she gave it to her so quickly Evict order! No, just go back like this, Madam will cut her. "That...fourth grandma." Gui Xiang smiled obsequiously, "That''s right, madam... ouch, madam... oh, what do you call this slave?" Ning Yue looked at her with a hint of sarcasm, but didn''t speak. Gui Xiang is half dead. For this sake, why doesn''t Grandma Fourth ask her? ! Hey, forget it, just say it yourself! "Ahem!" Gui Xiang cleared her throat, leaned slightly towards Ning Yue, and said, "To be honest, I heard that the marriage lottery in Putuo Temple is very good, and I want to go there to draw a lottery, but...but you also see When we arrived, there are not many capable servants around Madam, only me, Mother He, and Yueru. However, Mother He has been executed for making such a mistake, and Yueru is on your side again. I dont even want to leave. Substitute!" Could it be that Guixiang wants to borrow someone from her? Ning Yue swept Dongmei at the door without a trace, the other party had better not discount this kind of idea, otherwise,,, Guixiang rubbed the handkerchief: "Let me think about it, the third lady''s body is important, and you can ask for marriage signing or something later!" Then what is this girl trying to say? Ning Yue looked at her with a sneer. Gui Xiang''s scalp was numb from the cold eyes, and she almost couldn''t continue, but when she thought of the third lady''s advice, she felt that she might not be able to hang out with the third lady if she didn''t make things right, so she gritted her teeth , Said: "Another incident happened this morning. The cook of our Ziyunxuan asked for leave. The third lady is not used to the food in the mansion. Princess Grace specially spent a lot of money to hire a cook from Beicheng from outside..." "You''d better stop making detours, you''re not tired, I''m almost exhausted." Ning Yue was really impatient, how good can this girl be? After going around for a long time, I didn''t hear what she wanted to do! Gui Xiang scratched her head: "My servant... I heard from Miss Qin''er that the dishes made by Grandma Fourth are very delicious, and she is the least used to southern dishes, so she is full of praise for your cooking. I dare you... Please... give it to Madam Cook two side dishes, at least let Madam fill her stomach first, Madam hasn''t eaten a single bite since morning till now!" Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips coolly, what did the third lady think of her? cook? Xiliang''s daughter-in-law doesn''t have to go to the kitchen to talk about it. However, You Shi is a patient now, and if she rashly rejects her, it will make people feel that she does not respect her elders. After all, she has cooked for Qin''er, a younger sister, so why not cook for her aunt? Ning Yue opened her mouth, and was about to respond when Dongmei walked in angrily, slapped the table and said, "Hey! What do you think of my lady? A cook? My lady is so golden, can she cook for anyone?" "Yes, yes, but... I heard that the fourth grandma likes to cook..." Guixiang said timidly, as if she was frightened by Dongmei. Dongmei was disgusted when she saw it, she really wanted to grab her by the hair and throw her out! Ning Yue pressed Dongmei''s hand, and said unhurriedly: "Okay, it''s just a meal. It''s my good fortune to be able to honor the third aunt. Just wait, I''ll go and make it for the third aunt." As he said, he wanted to go to the small kitchen, but was stopped by Gui Xiang, who said awkwardly, "Well... how dare you use the ingredients from Liujinyuan? Our Ziyun Pavilion is ready, please go there, Fourth Mistress , By the way, let the servants and them learn secretly, and after learning it, I dont need to bother you anymore! (end of this chapter) Chapter 628： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (1) Chapter 628 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (1) Does this mean that she must go to Ziyunxuan to cook? Ning Yue raised her lips slowly, and her meaningful eyes fell on Gui Xiang. Gui Xiang met Ning Yue''s gaze calmly, without dodging at all. But Guixiang doesn''t know that there is something in the world called overcorrection, too calm, and sometimes it seems deliberate. Isnt it just a meal? She didn''t believe that Youshi dared to touch her in the kitchen! "Okay, since Third Aunt thinks so much about me, I won''t spend it myself." These words were ordinary, without any insinuation, but Gui Xiang always felt tingling and uncomfortable when hearing it. Dongmei tugged at Ning Yue''s sleeves, and whispered: "Miss, are you really going? The third lady must be trying to punish you again, why don''t you go? The slave said that the fourth master had written, let me Are you going to an appointment?" Ning Yue smiled indifferently: "It''s not sure who can be the one. Don''t worry, the person who can be the daughter of your family hasn''t been born yet." Gui Xiang saw that the two of them didn''t keep up, she looked back and smiled: "Fourth Grandma, what''s wrong? Did you forget to take something?" Ning Yue shook her head: "No, let''s go." In August, the sun was extremely poisonous. Dongmei held an umbrella for Ning Yue all the way, and she still felt that she was about to be roasted into dried fish. The dry ground was distorted by the heat, and the scalding temperature penetrated through the soles of her shoes and reached her feet. , making people feel like walking on a soldering iron. Dongmei scolded the eighteen generations of You''s ancestors in her heart. She actually let her young lady be exposed to the sun on such a hot day. She wanted to sunk her young lady to death! Since Ning Yue was poisoned by Gu, she has become more afraid of the heat than usual, even wearing a safety amulet can''t hold her back. She usually avoids the hottest time of the day when she goes to Huichun Hall, how is it like today? It''s almost sunburned. If You Shi had the idea of ??killing her in the sun, congratulations You Shi, you probably succeeded. "Huh!" After entering Ziyun Pavilion, Ning Yue quickly scooped up a scoop of cold well water, patted her face and neck, and finally it wasn''t so hot. Gui Xiang hurriedly ordered the maid in the hallway: "Quick! Bring a bowl of iced mung bean soup to Grandma Fourth!" The maid responded and went to the small kitchen, and Gui Xiang welcomed Ning Yue into the upper room with a smile. In the room, Youshi was sitting and knitting on the osmanthus wedding pillow at the head of the bed. She was wearing a goose yellow high-waisted Luo skirt, black hair tied into a simple bun, hanging obliquely on the shoulders, Guazi''s face was not painted, and his complexion was slightly pale, but he looked in good spirits, as if... he was no longer worried about yesterday''s events. There were quite a lot of things happened yesterday, Mother He died, the third master had a "private meeting" with Yueru, and even quarreled with You Shi, anyone would be so angry that he would vomit blood, but You Shi acted like so calm. I don''t know if her heart is really so broad, or if she tried to pretend everything. Collecting her thoughts, Ning Yue stepped forward and saluted You Shi: "Third Aunt." Youshi put down the net in his hand, smiled and looked at Ning Yue: "Yue''er is here? Is it too hot?" Glaring Gui Xiang, "It''s all you girl! You came up with bad ideas!" Guixiang smiled: "Isn''t this servant worried about you? I can''t bear it even if I haven''t eaten for a day!" "What day? Didn''t heal for a long time?" Youshi said angrily. Ning Yue patiently watched as the master and servant sang together, and when the two of them had sung enough, she smiled lightly and said, "What does Third Aunt want to eat?" Youshi waved at her: "Leave me alone, you rest for a while, Guixiang, let someone bring the mung bean soup up!" Gui Xiang hurriedly said: "I have already ordered." (end of this chapter) Chapter 629： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (2) Chapter 629 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (2) After a while, a little maid brought in two bowls of iced mung bean soup, one for Ning Yue and one for Dongmei. Dongmei didn''t dare to drink it. The soup was ice-cold, but it was like a hot potato in her palm. If there wasn''t a young lady sitting beside her, she would have spilled the soup with shaking hands. Ning Yue didn''t think Youshi would prescribe medicine to mung bean soup. Both she and Dongmei had been to Ziyun Pavilion, and both drank mung bean soup. If they were really poisoned to death, no matter if it happened today or someday , Youshi''s suspicion is very serious, if she were Youshi, she would never do such a self-defeating thing. Ning Yue drank the mung bean soup in one go. Dongmei saw that her young lady drank it, and she didn''t dare not to drink it, so she poured it in with a heartbeat! You Shi saw that Ning Yue drank the mung bean soup he had prepared without hesitation. Although it was expected, she was also very surprised. This woman''s bearing and mind are not inferior to men at all, but it is a pity that she is not theirs. Ning Yue put the empty bowl on the table, smiled slightly and said, "What kind of food does Third Aunt want to eat?" Youshi couldn''t be more hypocritical, so he reported the names of several dishes, all of which were Ning Yue''s specialty dishes. It seems that she did do her homework beforehand. Ning Yue went to the small kitchen. The leader was a middle-aged mother. She asked Ning Yue if she needed help, and Ning Yue nodded, "Cut and wash vegetables for me." Among these people, some are from the Wangfu, some were brought by Youshi from Beicheng, and even if they are from the Wangfu, there is a possibility of being bought by Youshi. If something goes wrong, it''s all her fault. With so many helpers, the meal went well. Only one small incident happened during the period. When Ning Yue put the lotus root **** into the oil pan, a maid carrying tofu passed behind her, tripped and almost knocked her into the oil pan. Afterwards, the servant girl turned pale with fright. The lady in charge was so angry that she dragged the maid out and beat her ten times. After hearing about this little accident, You Shi was also very frightened, took Ning Yue''s hand and apologized for a while, and refused to allow Ning Yue to cook the next dishes. The maids presented Ning Yue''s prepared dishes, three dishes and one soup: steamed crucian carp, cold beef, shrimp and corn, and lotus root pork rib soup. "There are only so many dishes, Third Aunt will use some." Ning Yue said politely. Youshi asked Guixiang to set a pair of bowls and chopsticks for Ning Yue, and said with a smile, "Let''s eat together." "I''m not hungry, Third Aunt." When I came out of the kitchen, I was already full, so where could I eat? Especially for Youshi''s face. But You Shi insisted on stuffing the chopsticks into Ning Yue''s hands: "At least take two bites, you''ll be hungry later." Then, he served Ning Yue a bowl of soup himself, "We Beicheng people don''t drink soup very much, but I must like to drink what you made." It sounds nice, but isnt it because she is afraid that she will poison the dishes? Youshi himself likes to use poison, so he feels that all opponents in the world are like her. To be honest, Ning Yue seldom uses poison. She and Xiangli have similar temperaments, and they both tend to use violence to solve problems. If they can stab someone to death, they will never turn a corner to calculate. This point seems to have a bit of Xuanyin style, probably because of these small commonalities, the fates of the few of them are intertwined somewhere. Ning Yue took a few sips of soup and ate some vegetables. Youshi kept staring at Ning Yue, and she dared to put down her chopsticks after Ning Yue ate. Ning Yue''s dishes are not as fancy as those made by the chefs, and there are few seasonings, but the taste is very good, no wonder Qin''er likes them so much. In the afternoon, when the sun was at its most poisonous, Youshi asked Ning Yue to sit in Ziyunxuan. Ning Yue did not refuse. If she was really exposed to the sun at this temperature, she would definitely be roasted to the point of poisoning. The safety talisman Can''t hold back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 630： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (3) Chapter 630 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (3) Youshi sat on a chair and ordered Guixiang to bring some red strings to pass the time. "Can you weave red rope?" Youshi asked. Ning Yue shook her head: "No, I haven''t learned it before." Youshi made a bracelet: "Look, it''s very simple, do you want to try it?" The bracelet is very beautiful. Wearing it on the fair wrist, it can make the skin as smooth and white as snow. Ning Yue suddenly became interested, and weaved it under Youshi''s guidance. She learned quickly and grasped the essentials in no time. In less than half an hour, the first bracelet came out. Youshi was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear, and looked at it over and over with the bracelet: "Oh, it''s much more dexterous than mine. I remember the first time I weaved it crookedly. It doesn''t look like yours. I can''t see it at all. It''s a novice!" This compliment is sincere, even though she is an opponent, she has to feel that this girl is really ingenious. Ning Yue smiled and said nothing, You Shi asked her to come here, it was not really just for a meal and to teach her how to weave a bracelet. Sure enough, when Ning Yue was weaving the bracelet on the second day, Youshi suddenly said, "You learn so fast, I have nothing to teach you. I thought, my skills are enough to spend an afternoon with you!" Gui Xiang hurriedly echoed from the side: "It''s not that the servant is laughing at you, you are half-baked yourself, and you still teach the fourth grandma." You Shi smiled and shook his head: "Yes, I still learned from Yue Ru for this half-baked skill!" As if thinking of something, he asked Ning Yue, "By the way, Yueer, Yue Ru and Qin Did you go out together?" Qin''er was taken by the princess to offer incense, and Yuezhi was accompanying Qin''er, and Yueru stayed in the room to rest because she was frightened yesterday. Ning Yue calmly put the half-woven bracelet on the table, and said, "No, it''s in the room." "I have nothing to do, why not call her over, she knows a lot more than me." You Shi said. Ning Yue had seen Yueru''s ability early in the morning. If she hadn''t been a slave in the Xuan family, she could have supported a business with this skill, but when Youshi suddenly mentioned Yueru, her mind was not simple. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "It''s such a hot day, I''m afraid it''s not good to call someone over. If the heat breaks out, not only will I not be able to learn anything, but I will have to find someone to take care of her." "Not afraid! Yueru is not afraid of heat!" Guixiang said with a smile. Youshi also said: "A maid, what''s the matter?" This is not like what the gentle third wife can say. It seems that the other party''s intention to hope that Yueru will come over is very firm. I just hope that the third aunt will not regret her current decision when the time comes. Ning Yue said: "Yue Ru is the third aunt''s maid, let the third aunt arrange it." Youshi asked Guixiang to call Yueru over. When Yueru entered the door, her entire face was blushed, but she couldn''t help her good foundation. After a bowl of iced mung bean soup, her skin returned to its usual whitening. She was wearing a pink tunic skirt with a slightly open front, and a plain white tube top embroidered with pink peaches could be seen faintly. She was astonishingly beautiful here, as white as porcelain, ready to be seen, but her slender waist was hard to hold , the white swan-like snow neck is slender and graceful. Really... a natural beauty! Youshi secretly tightened the veil, why didn''t he find Yueru so beautiful before? That''s right, Yueru didn''t like to dress up before, she always wrapped herself up like a zongzi, or a scumbag, now, Yueru knows how to present her own beauty, this kind of beauty, even as a woman, she can A little distracted, not to mention the third master... But there are some things that she cannot blindly believe before seeing them with her own eyes. "Yueru." She raised a smiling face and took Yueru''s hand. It was a pair of working hands, but they were as soft as if they had no bones. She seemed to be able to pinch water when she squeezed them. She was slightly stunned, and almost forgot. What should I say, "Yue Ru, I asked Gui Xiang to call you yesterday, why didn''t you come here? I prepared some red strings, and I want you to help me make some beautiful bracelets!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 631： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (4) Chapter 631 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (4) Guixiang showed a bright smile in response to the occasion: "Yes, I made a trip for nothing!" Yue Ru clenched her fists when she thought about how she was slapped by Gui Xiang last night, and she was still in pain. Ning Yue smoothed things over and said, "I didn''t let her go out because she didn''t finish her work." Yueru lowered her head shyly. Youshi smiled: "That''s it, look at my temperament, I have clearly assigned you to take care of Qin''er, but I always order you like before. Okay, sit down, you are good at crafting, fourth grandma wants to learn, you teach Teach fourth grandma." Yueru hummed softly, walked to Ning Yue, and started to ask Ning Yue to weave rope: "Let''s weave a basket first, the basket is the easiest to learn." "Okay." Ning Yue glanced at Yue Ru ambiguously. You Shi, who had been observing Ning Yue, naturally did not post the expression on Ning Yue''s face, and immediately shrank his heart. He had obviously caught Yue Ru''s old lady. Yue Ru pursues it at all costs. In order to verify his guess, Youshi gave Guixiang a wink. Guixiang understood, and hurriedly said: "Is your waist hurting again? It''s time for you to take the medicine. This servant will help you go back to the house and take the medicine before you come out!" Youshi handed Guixiang his hand: "Yes, it''s starting to hurt now. Yue''er, sit down for a while, I''ll come when I go." You Shi was helped out by Gui Xiang, but she did not go far away, but stood by the bed, observing Ning Yue and Yue Ru through the gap between the window ridges, Ning Yue turned her back, she couldn''t see Fortunately, Qing Ningyue''s expression can be seen from Yueru''s. Ning Yue didn''t know what she whispered to Yue Ru, Yue Ru''s face turned red, and then Yue Ru looked around, looking very cautious. Suddenly, Ning Yue grabbed her hand and gently pulled her into his arms. Youshi''s eyeballs almost popped out! Yueru sat on Ning Yue''s lap, thinking she was dragged down because she couldn''t stand firmly, and she was about to get up immediately. Ning Yue clasped her slender waist tightly, and said in a low voice, "Don''t move." Yueru was stunned. You Shi stared at the two for a full quarter of an hour and didn''t see Yue Ru, that little **** standing up. In his heart, he was sure that Gui Xiang hadn''t exaggerated. This unfamiliar white-eyed wolf was indeed Ma Ningyue''s man. ! For a woman, even the lives of his own parents are ignored! She must not let this kind of person continue to hang around in the palace, she must find an opportunity to send Yueru away! At this moment, Youshi still had the idea of ??dismissing Yueru in her heart, but what happened next made her completely change the established plan. The third master is back. He heard that Youshi called Yueru and Ning Yue over, and was afraid that Youshi would do something stupid, so he came back and beat Youshi, but it was inconvenient for Youshi to show up at this time, so he retreated to the corridor, and the third master went straight to Ming hall. Hurry up and break through the good things between your sweetheart and Ma Ningyue, and you''ll know that I haven''t lied to you! Youshi thought. It''s a pity that she was disappointed. As soon as the footsteps of the third master came from a distance, Ning Yue let go of Yue Ru and weaved baskets with Yue Ru in a regular manner. Seeing the third master, Ning Yue got up and respectfully He gave a salute: "Third Uncle." The third master hated this little girl who ruined his good things time and time again, and really wanted to rush up and wipe her neck off with a sword, but he couldn''t, so many eyes saw it, and Ning Yue got into his purple cloud perfectly Xuan, if he enters vertically and exits horizontally, he will jump into the Yellow River and be unable to wash himself clean. That''s why, he deliberately put down the work at hand, and ran back to remind Youshi not to be impulsive. Suppressing the hatred in his heart, he squeezed out a smile and said, "Why is Yue''er here? It''s so hot, and I thought you would stay in the house for cold." (end of this chapter) Chapter 632： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (6) Chapter 632 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (6) Yue Ru lowered her eyes: "Yes." "Wait a minute!" Youshi stopped Yueru, "Fourth grandma hasn''t finished her work yet, you just left, how can I talk to her?" These words were clearly meant for the third master, and he took the maid back to the house in front of her to dote on her. What did she take for her? The third master actually regretted that sentence just now, no matter how good Yueru is, she is just a maid, and she is Youshi''s maid, so she shouldn''t be so impatient. However, he could let Yueru go by himself, but Youshi prevented him from pampering Yueru, which made him feel that his authority had been challenged, and he couldn''t bear it. He glared at Youshi angrily, and was about to explode. When Ning Yue came back from the bathroom, he didn''t want Ning Yue to see the joke, so he left angrily! Youshi took a deep breath. At this moment, she knew that Yueru couldn''t stay. The episode of the third master didn''t seem to affect Ning Yue''s interest in learning knitting. She happily weaved all afternoon, from bracelets to baskets to butterflies, each one was more beautiful than the other. Youshi smiled and praised: "You are so smart, no wonder Xiaoyin likes you. But then again, Yueru taught you well!" "Yes, Yue Ru is really a good teacher." Ning Yue said with a smile. Youshi said to Guixiang: "Is the red bean soup in the small kitchen ready?" "Okay." Guixiang glared at Yueru angrily, "I''ll get it, servant girl!" The red bean soup was quickly served. Reason told You Shi that she shouldn''t waste such a precious poison on Yue Ru, which was originally intended to deal with heavyweight opponents, and Yue Ru...is not qualified enough. But the picture of Yueru playing with the third master in the palm of her hand, the scene of being entangled with Ma Ningyue but still arousing the affection of the third master... kept flashing in her mind, she couldn''t control the jealousy in her heart, so, knowing that she didn''t If it is necessary to get rid of Yueru, I still can''t help being a killer to Yueru. Fortunately, this kind of poison will only attack three to five days after taking it. The symptoms are very similar to wind-cold and high fever. Generally, doctors can''t find any traces of poisoning. They will all die of illness in Liujinyuan that month. on her head. That time, it was the sugar pill that the third master gave Xuan Xiaoying. She handed the red bean soup soaked in sugar pills to Yueru''s hand: "Are you tired today?" Yue Ru quietly drank a few mouthfuls of red bean soup: "I''m not tired." Youshi smiled with satisfaction, and greeted Ning Yue and Dongmei to drink a bowl. Of course, she also drank it herself. She looked at Yue Ru''s face from the corner of her eye, as if looking at the face of a dead person. In her heart, she finally felt less unbalanced. Soon, she looked at Ning Yue again. The third master is so precious to Yueru, once Yueru "died of illness" in the Liujin Courtyard, Ning Yue can hardly absolve himself of the blame! Ma Ningyue, don''t blame me for framing you, who told you to use Yueru to provoke the relationship between me and the third master! You, just wait for the wrath of the third master! Youshi was immersed in the joy of being about to succeed, but he didn''t realize that he had been betrayed by the expression on his face. Ning Yue hooked her lips coolly. She had no intention of hurting others, but if someone insisted on biting her, then we could see whether it was her bones or the other party''s teeth. "Third Aunt, it''s almost dark, I''ll go back first, and when Xuanyin can''t see me, I will look around anxiously." Youshi smiled softly: "Look at you newlyweds, you really have a good relationship! That''s enough, I won''t keep you, lest Xiaoyin will come to me for someone later in a rage! Guixiang, send four Grandma, go back to Liujin Courtyard!" "Yes." Gui Xiang turned to look at Ning Yue, "Fourth Grandma, please." (end of this chapter) Chapter 633： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (7) Chapter 633 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (7) Ning Yue didn''t refuse, and walked out together with Dongmei and Guixiang. The moon follows behind. After everyone disappeared for a long time, Yue Ru returned inexplicably. Youshi frowned, and asked slowly: "What''s the matter?" Yueru knew early in the morning that the third lady was not as gentle and kind as she appeared on the surface, but she didn''t expect the third lady to be so cruel that she would kill her. She held back the fear and chill that surged up in her heart, and couldn''t hide her disappointment She said softly, "Ma''am, did Yue Ruke do anything to apologize to you?" You Shi was asked suddenly, and his brows frowned even tighter: "What''s wrong with you?" Yueru''s jade hand tightly grabbed the veil, and anger overflowed in her eyes: "I have never betrayed you, and I have not revealed your plan with Mother He to Fourth Grandma! But you not only don''t believe me, you even want to kill me! Why?" Youshi was startled, and denied it flatly: "What nonsense are you talking about? Why kill or not?" Yueru picked up the bowl she just drank, eyes like torches said: "You drugged me, didn''t you? You want me to die, don''t you?" Youshi couldn''t hide his shock: "You... how do you know?" Yueru''s eye circles turned red a little bit: "Don''t worry about how I know, I just want to ask you, my parents are in your hands, how dare I betray you? Why...why did you have to kill me? " "You..." You Shi''s face turned blue and white, "Who asked you...to seduce the master?" "I didn''t! I and the master are innocent and have done nothing! Ma''am, you are jealous and believe in slander, so you have to get rid of me to avoid future troubles! Ma''am, I am really chilling!" "I saw it just now! You and the master..." The corners of Youshi''s mouth twitched. Yue Ru choked up and said: "I''m a maid, and he wants to touch me, can I resist? Madame, how do you know that I have taken the initiative to seduce the master? Is it my fault to be treated lightly?" Youshi choked, and had to admit that what Yueru said was right, but the world is like this, men are always right, and women are wrong. Especially since this woman is still a maid, she is even less qualified to speak up for herself. "Then what about you and Ma Ningyue? You are entangled with each other, I really saw it!" Youshi said coldly. Yue Ru turned her face away: "Anyway, you just don''t believe me, whatever." She clenched her fists and turned her face suddenly, her fierce eyes made her look like an enraged lioness, "If you are not kind, don''t be afraid." Blame me for being unrighteous!" Youshi was so stimulated by that fierce gaze that she shivered. She never knew that such a powerful aura could emanate from a maid, but what made her tremble even more was Yue Ru''s words, what do you mean don''t blame her for being unrighteous? ? "Yueru, what do you want to do?" "You will know soon." Yueru picked up a vase and threw it on the ground hard! You Shi was shocked! The injury affecting the waist made me gasp in pain. Yue Ru picked up another vase and dropped it mercilessly! One after another. Youshi was terrified when he saw it: "Yue Ru, are you crazy? Stop it!" Those are all the private property of the palace, and they are priceless. What if the princess asks her for compensation? She can''t afford it! Yue Ru finished dropping the bottle, then went to flip the table, and the elegant and chic room was instantly chaotic as if it had been ransacked. "Crazy, crazy! You''re really crazy!" Youshi yelled, "Comecome" She suddenly regretted, why did she send Gui Xiang to send Ma Ningyue off? If Guixiang is still here, it''s definitely not the girl''s turn to mess around! (end of this chapter) Chapter 634： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (8) Chapter 634 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (8) The maids and women rushed over after hearing the sound. The third master is close, one step faster than them. The moment the third master stepped over the threshold, Yue Ru, who was throwing the chair, suddenly stopped, rolled on the ground, and retched in distress while scratching her throat with her hands. Youshi was deeply frightened by this scene. What exactly does this girl want to do? The third master saw how he was rolling on the ground in pain, his porcelain-like skin was cut by pieces, and a trace of blood flowed out, just like a master painting that had been treasured for thousands of years was broken with a knife. I feel bad! The third master quickly squatted down and hugged Yueru into his arms: "Yueru! What''s wrong with you, Yueru?" Yueru seemed to see a savior, and tears quickly filled her eyes: "Master! Madam is going to kill me!" Youshi''s face changed suddenly: "Don''t talk nonsense! Who is going to kill you? You smashed everything in this room yourself!" The third master frowned thickly. Yueru sobbed: "I was too scared to knock down so many things..." It''s so good! Youshi''s eyeballs are all stared straight! Her expression at this time was extremely ugly. A trace of disgust flashed in the eyes of the third master. He looked down at the beauty with pear blossoms and rain in his arms, and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with pity. He had suspected that Youshi would be jealous of Yueru, but he didn''t expect Youshi to be so arrogant, and really set his hands on Yueru! "What did you do to her?" He asked Youshi coldly, without any trace of warmth in his voice. Youshi was stabbed by this cold tone, no, to be precise, she was hurt, her eyes fell on Yueru who was hugged tightly by him, and she became cold a little bit: "I didn''t hurt her so much. So, we''re a husband and wife, don''t you believe me?" couple? It''s just a half-way couple, and they haven''t given birth to a child. How deep can their relationship be? Its okay to obey the third master, but if you dont obey, the third master will not respect You Shi like the first wife and first wife. The third master snorted coldly, and asked Yueru in his arms. At this moment, his tone became extremely gentle: "Tell the master, why did Madam kill you?" Yueru''s jade hands grabbed the skirt of the third master''s clothes, and wept in a low voice: "She forced me to eat a very sweet, very sweet sugar pill, and if I didn''t eat it, she would kill my parents!" "You...I..." You Shi was so angry that his chest was congested, "When did I force you to eat sugar pills? You drank it yourself!" As soon as the words fell, her complexion changed drastically. The cold eyes of the third master cut open her heart like a knife, making her blood dripping: "You admit that you were poisoned by Yueru? Didn''t I tell you not to interfere with Yueru''s affairs? You took my words for granted." Wind in your ears?" Hurting the woman he liked made him feel angry, but what was even more angry was that this ignorant woman didn''t obey his words! And the sugar pill, it should be the one prepared for Xuan Xiaoying, right? That was one that took so much effort to refine! Youshi squandered it so wastefully! "Master, after listening to it, Yue Ru has a problem! I... I obviously dissolved the sugar pill in the soup for her to drink, but she lied to you and said that I ate a whole sugar pill for her! She didn''t read it." That''s a sugar pill! How would she know it''s a sugar pill!" Youshi became incoherent, she tried her best to prove her innocence to the third master by exposing Yueru, but she made a mistake, the third master betrayed her From the moment of his order, he no longer believed her words, and all her testimony was pale and powerless in front of the third master. If it had no effect, it would probably prove that she had poisoned Yueru. (end of this chapter) Chapter 635： Go crazy and abuse the scumbag (9) Chapter 635 Go crazy and abuse the scumbag aunt (9) The third master gently put Yueru on the chair, afraid of hurting her, his movements were very gentle, he always knew what caused the most pain, just like he knew that the will of King Zhongshan would also collapse after Xuan Xiaoying died , he also knew that the more he doted on Yueru, the sadder Youshi would be. Look, disobedient women should be punished like this. However, in the blink of an eye, he suddenly turned around, kicked Youshi in the chest, and knocked Youshi to the ground. Youshi spat out a mouthful of blood, and looked at the third master in disbelief: "Master, you..." The third master looked at her condescendingly, and there was a deep meaning in his eyes that ordinary people could not distinguish: "You Fenglan, you should be aware of my temperament. Go! But you shouldn''t disobey me, not even once...!" Youshi''s body trembled slightly, he stretched out his hand, grabbed his hem and said, "Master...Master, I know I was wrong...you...please forgive me this time! Master...I don''t dare again! I...I will treat Yueru well...I treat her like my own sister..." "It''s late." The third master pulled back his hem, "Pack up your things and go back to Beicheng!" "Master!" You Shi screamed. The third master turned around indifferently: "Don''t tell me to see you again, otherwise, I don''t have to kill you, but I promise, you will feel worse than dying!" Youshi packed up his burden, endured the severe pain in his shoulders and waist, and walked away tremblingly. When I walked to the second entrance, I happened to meet Wang Hao and his party returning from offering incense. Xuan Xiaoying and Qin''er had a great time playing, chasing each other up and down. Wang Hao looked at them, the smile in her eyes couldn''t be hidden no matter what . Suddenly, the concubine''s eyes turned, and she caught a glimpse of You Shi who was in a panic. She was alone, twisting a bundle, her hair was messed up, and her clothes were dirty, as if she had fought with someone. The concubine''s eyes froze, and she waved at her: "Third siblings!" Youshi raised his eyes, his body froze, and tears fell: "Second sister-in-law" Princess hurriedly walked over, and ordered Biqing to take the children away. The children were having fun over there, but they didn''t notice what was going on here. "What''s wrong with you? How did you make it like this?" The princess held her hand and said distressedly. Youshi''s teardrops fell down: "Master...Master, he doesn''t want me anymore...He wants to drive me back to Beicheng...He also said...If I don''t leave...He...He will make me feel worse than death!" Wangfei took a weak breath: "The third child really said that?" Youshi nodded with tears in his eyes, and regardless of whether there were servants around him, he unbuttoned his clothes, revealing his shoulders swollen by the third master: "Look..." The concubine''s face turned pale: "Ah! This... this... this is what the third child did? Is the third brother crazy? How could he treat you like this?" Although she is a stepwife, she is a first wife after all. Aunt Fang, you can do it! "Woooo..." You Shi burst into tears with sadness. There were more and more servants around, the princess helped her close her clothes, took off her sun-shading cloak and put it on her body, and said coldly: "I''ll go find the third child! Ask him why he treats you like this! " Youshi grabbed the princess and shook her head: "Farewell to the second sister-in-law, you don''t understand the third master, he will do what he says...he...he will really torture me to death...he dare not be angry with you, he will definitely turn his head away The fire is on me..." "Oh." The concubine sighed heavily, "This third child! Really! Well, well, I won''t look for him yet, and let the prince talk to him when the prince comes back. I don''t believe it, he doesn''t even listen to the prince''s words. !" Youshi kept crying. The concubine said again: "Okay, okay, don''t cry, there are so many servants, let them laugh. You follow me back to Wenfangyuan first, he dare not go to my place to arrest people, don''t worry!" Youshi choked up and said, "Thank you, Second Sister-in-law." (end of this chapter) Chapter 636： Youshis Ending, The Princesss Lesson (1) Chapter 636 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (1) Ning Yue and Dongmei came out of Ziyun Pavilion, walked halfway, and let Guixiang go back. Without outsiders, Dongmei clapped her hands excitedly: "Haha! The third lady is miserable now! She was repaired like that by the third master, let''s see how arrogant she will be in the future!" As long as she thinks that that nasty guy is harming both Sun Yao and her young lady, Dongmei will feel that the kick that the third master kicked her is really too pleasing to the heart. Ning Yue was not as excited as she was, she just gently held the corner of her lips and said, "Don''t be too happy." "What do you mean?" Dongmei asked. Ning Yue didn''t speak, but glanced at the tree-lined path diagonally opposite. Dongmei followed the trend and saw You Shi wearing the cloak of the princess and being held by the princess and walking back to the mansion. Dongmei was dumbfounded for a moment: "This, this, this... ah! What''s going on? What''s the matter with the princess? Back? Such a coincidence!" skillful? She didn''t think so, or, even if it wasn''t such a coincidence, Youshi would make it such a coincidence. The concubine went to offer incense, not to stay for a long time, and she will definitely come back today. You only need to wait at the door to successfully wait for the concubine. With the concubine''s temperament, she certainly couldn''t bear to humiliate You Shi, so it was completely expected that You Shi would be taken back to the mansion. "Ah!" Dongmei also wanted to understand the truth, and she was really anxious, "What did the princess do? It''s all behind the scenes! How much effort did we take to figure out the third lady! Now it''s all right, she beckoned Bringing people back to the mansion is nothing! Why isn''t she so soft-hearted towards you and Fourth Master?" Of course, the princess will not soften her heart towards her and Xuanyin. Xuanyin is the child of the prince and his cousin. Every time she sees Xuanyin, the princess will probably think of that unbearable past. The thorn in the flesh, Xuan Yin was raised based on the bottom line of being a human being and morality, but it doesn''t mean that she really forgave Xuan Yin, or she forgave Lan Zhen. Ning Yue often wants to rush up and tell the princess that Lan Zhen died to save your son, and no amount of debt should be written off. But Ning Yue didn''t do this, because she knew that with the nature of a princess, even if she knew the truth and felt guilty, she would not get rid of her resentment towards Lan Zhen. She would rather give her life to Xuanyin than to carry on this hatred endlessly. If one day she stops hating him, it must be because she doesn''t love the prince anymore. Probably...women are such strange animals. Anyway, the princess and her name are decent, she will not care too much about the princess, after all, compared to her mother-in-law in the previous life, the princess neither gave her husband a woman, nor asked her to set the rules, nor did she provoke her and her husband every now and then. relation. Sikong Shuo, like Xuanyin, is a concubine with a dead mother, but her treatment in the Xuan family is obviously much better than that in the Sikong family. Or maybe it''s this kind of comparison that made her know how to cherish the hard-won tranquility. As long as the princess doesn''t deliberately confront her, she won''t take it to heart if she makes mistakes occasionally. It''s just that the concubine helped Youshi like this, and when the truth comes out, I wonder if she will regret it so much that her intestines will turn green. "Let''s go, Xuanyin should be back, let''s cook for him." The princess brought Youshi back to the Wenfang Hospital, and first asked Doctor Zhou to give her a diagnosis and treatment. Except for the bruises and swelling on her shoulders and the old injury on her waist, she had no other discomfort. Doctor Zhou asked Youshi to continue to apply the previous gold You Shi agreed to the creative medicine. The concubine asked Biqing to wait on Youshi to take a bath and put on clean clothes. Youshi sat down beside the princess with her hair loose, took out her handkerchief, choked up and said, "I''m really thankful for my second sister-in-law. If it wasn''t for my second sister-in-law, I wouldn''t be familiar with the place I was born in... If I can''t go back to Beicheng, I won''t say anything." (end of this chapter) Chapter 637： You Shis Ending The Princesss Lesson (2) Chapter 637 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (2) Princess sighed: "What''s going on with you and the third child? Why is the third child so angry all of a sudden?" "It''s a long story." Youshi wiped his tears, bit his lips, hesitated for a while, and then said in a low voice, "Actually, I also blame me. It''s because I''m jealous that I didn''t get my husband''s favor..." "Why does it involve jealousy? Could it be... the third child has a crush on other women?" The princess is more sensitive in this regard. Youshi nodded with tears in his eyes: "Do you still remember Yueru?" The concubine contemplated for a moment: "That... very juicy maid?" "That''s her!" Youshi said, "Second sister-in-law also thinks she is pretty, right?" The princess herself is a great beauty, how could she think other people are beautiful? Besides, what good is it for a woman to be beautiful? Talent, family background, character, these are the things that determine a person''s pattern. The concubine disapproved and said: "Is it so-so, the third child has that vision?" You Shi is also a fine person, and quickly saw the pride and disdain in Wang Hao''s eyes, and hurriedly said: "Of course there is no way to compare with the second sister-in-law. Even if you look at the appearance of the second sister-in-law in the whole of Xiliang, you can''t find half a better one." Strong. But, after all, she is somewhat pretty, at least much stronger than me, and better than me..." Just about to say younger than me, I glanced at Wang Hao, suppressed the topic of age, and said instead, "Better than I can curry favor with the master, the master immediately fell in love with her, and threatened me not to touch her." Princess Wang felt quite comfortable. Just now, she almost thought that Youshi was going to say that Yueru was very young. If so, she would definitely be unhappy. She hates other people talking about her age. Youshi is the stepmother and she is only in her early twenties. If Youshi dares to complain in front of her that she is not as good as Yueru when she is old, she will turn her face and leave. The princess changed her mind, and the princess began to sympathize with Youshi again. Her husband fell in love with other women, and even neglected herself for other women. No one knew this pain better than her, and she felt a sympathy almost instantly. "Why is the third child so confused?" She frowned and asked again, "Then did you touch her?" Her eyes glanced at Youshi''s injured shoulder, and she already had the answer. "I...I drugged her." She didn''t tell the details, and it would be easy to reveal her secrets if she talked too much, especially that sugar pill was almost swallowed by Xuan Xiaoying. The princess is not interested in the details, she only cares about the result: "Did you get discovered by the third child? Did Yueru die then?" If he died, it would be worth getting kicked by the third child. Youshi shook his head embarrassingly: "Not yet." Since the girl found out that she had poisoned her, she definitely didn''t drink the soup. But what the hell, how did that girl find out that she was poisoned? It is not good for the princess to interfere too much with the affairs of the housemaids, so she said: "You are also serious, didn''t you know how to choose the ones who are more responsible when you choose the maids?" I didn''t ask whether it was Yueru who seduced the third master or whether the third master forced Yueru. In her heart, she had already automatically assumed the role of Cheng Lanzhen. In the meantime, King Zhongshan has always been the one who was fascinated by beauty. Youshi had a panoramic view of the princess''s expression, moved his eyelids, and said: "Yueru earlier...actually, she was quite responsible, so I dared to ask her to take care of Qin''er, I don''t know what happened to her recently, the change Big." Was it spoiled by someone... When the words came to her lips, remembering King Zhongshan''s advice, the princess''s eyes turned cold: "Your maid betrayed the master, just find a time to clean it up, don''t worry, you are the real wife , will he be overthrown by a vixen? The prince is coming back soon, I''ll go find him." (end of this chapter) Chapter 638： Youshis Ending, The Princesss Lesson (4) Chapter 638 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (4) "Where is long?" Only one day! Ning Yue stretched out her hand to push him, now it''s dinner time, if Qin''er came in, it would be bad to see them like this. Xuanyin couldn''t guess what she was worried about? He likes to tease her like this, seeing her embarrassing appearance, the depression of the day can be dissipated, fortunately only he can see her like this. "Aren''t you teasing me on purpose?" Ning Yue had a panoramic view of his narrow expression, and bit him **** the lips, which made him gasp, and then she let him go in a funny way, and took him The hand said, "Let''s eat first, I have something to tell you later." Xuanyin nodded, seeing a table that was obviously not cooked by a cook, his eyebrows frowned: "You''re cooking again? Didn''t I tell you not to do it?" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a meal." Looking at the door, she said, "Dongmei, ask Qin''er to come over for dinner." Not long after, Qin''er came in. Climbing the mountain today, after a day in the sun, my skin is tanned. Qin''er smiled: "Fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law." Xuan Yin nodded lightly: "How about Shangxiang?" Ning Yue almost laughed out loud at the way he was carrying it, and said that she likes to put on airs, this is the real king of airs, it scares Qin''er. But after thinking about it, he is very alienated from everyone, and only treats her with shame, doesn''t it mean that he is the most special one to him? After eating a meal, Qin''er felt that she was almost unable to walk. The weight of her stomach alone could firmly nail her to the chair. Ning Yue said: "Don''t be greedy next time, eat less." "But... But I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat the dishes made by my sister-in-law when I go back to Beicheng." Qin''er blinked her eyes and said. Ning Yue thought for a while: "Does Qin''er want to stay in the capital?" "Yes." Qin''er nodded. Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips, stroked the hair on her temples and said, "Maybe...will stay." Originally, she brought Qin''er to Beijing to find a suitable in-law''s house for Qin''er. As a hindrance, it is very likely that Qin''er will stay in Beijing. After dinner, Ning Yue and Xuan Yin went for a walk in the backyard as usual. There is a bright moon in the sky, the shadow of the moon is reflected in the well, the cool breeze is blowing, and the cicadas are singing. This is the most comfortable and relaxing moment for the two of them after working hard every day. Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s little hand, and stepped on the soft grass: "You just said you have something to tell me?" Ning Yue stopped: "Yes." Wenfangyuan, the princess got a message from the prince, and hurriedly passed it on to Youshi: "The third child will come to pick you up tomorrow, so sleep peacefully." Youshi lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, the phrase "The third child will come to pick you up tomorrow" kept circling in his mind. Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow. After tonight, I will return to Ziyunxuan again, and no one understands what this means better than her. She turned her head, looked at the bright moon outside the window, got up, opened the bag she was carrying, and took out a small brocade box. Princess is giving Xuan Xiaoying a bath. Xuan Xiaoying is dirty after playing all day. She doesn''t understand what''s so interesting about the mud and sand, so her daughter insists on leaving. Xuan Xiaoying took a bath comfortably, squinted her eyes and leaned into the arms of the princess. She was so exhausted that she didn''t want to move at all. The concubine dressed her up and put her on her bed. The prince knew that You Shi lived here, so he slept in the study in the outer courtyard tonight. After a day of running around, the princess was exhausted. After turning off the lights, she hugged her daughter and soon fell asleep. (end of this chapter) Chapter 639： Youshis Ending, The Princesss Lesson (5) Chapter 639 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (5) In the darkness, the door was pushed open, and a shadow walked in, holding a sealed box in his hand, it was Youshi. Youshi''s face was gloomy and cold, shrouded in light and shadow, as if wearing a gloomy mask. She came to the bed lightly, and stared at the two of them for a long time from the translucent curtain. Then, she pushed aside the curtain with her gloved hands, opened the brocade box, and took out an ice-moving A small porcelain bottle comes. The porcelain bottle is made of translucent ice glass, and there is a sleeping little thing inside. This little thing was originally intended to be given to King Zhongshan, but unfortunately King Zhongshan was too vigilant, and she couldn''t do it for a long time, so she had to give it to the princess or Xuan Xiaoying as the next best thing. Thinking about it carefully, this is already the second time the plan has been changed. She was supposed to feed Xuan Xiaoying''s sugar pills, but ended up feeding Yueru. The "gift" originally given to King Zhongshan was finally given Who to send? Lets give it to the princess! Small things have little effect on children. Why do they change plans again and again? Why do they have to settle for second best over and over again? It''s all thanks to Ma Ningyue! It wasn''t that Ma Ningyue saw through the third master, and it wasn''t that Ma Ningyue let Yueru seduce the third master. Would they... miss so many good opportunities? While hating Ma Ningyue, You Shi carefully uncorked the bottle. All the little things are eccentric, and you must not touch them with your hands, especially those who are suddenly awakened from a deep sleep, and you should not have anything to do with them. "Skin-to-skin contact", as soon as it touches it, it will immediately penetrate into the human body. Youshi slowly poured the little thing on her hands. She was wearing special gloves, so she didn''t have to worry that the little thing would bite it, but she had to prevent her hands from shaking. If she shook the little thing into her sleeve, she would be finished . Fortunately, everything went very smoothly. Holding a small object that was almost invisible to the naked eye in her palm, it slowly moved to the face of the princess. But the concubine and Xuan Xiaoying are too close, she doesn''t want such a precious thing to be accidentally given by Xuan Xiaoying. She slowly put her hand close to the princess'' ear, which is a good place. However, in order not to wake up the princess, she must first apply a little anesthetic to the princess. Just as she was taking out the prepared anesthetic ointment and was about to apply it on the princess''s neck, her shoulder... was suddenly held by a big and powerful hand! She subconsciously dropped the anesthetic ointment, squeezed the little thing in her right palm, turned around and looked at the other person, thinking it was Biqing, but never thought it was Xuanyin. Xuanyin looked at her coldly: "Third Aunt, what are you doing in the room of Wang Hao and Xiao Ying when you don''t go to bed so late?" A chill rushed from the soles of the feet to the top of the head, every hair on Youshi''s body stood on end, he hesitated and said: "I...I...I can''t sleep, I want to talk to the princess..." Xuan Yin''s sharp eyes fell on her tightly grasped right hand: "What are you holding in your hand?" Youshi hurriedly hid his hands behind his back: "No, nothing!" The concubine was woken up, thinking she was dreaming, she rubbed her eyes, and saw Youshi and Xuanyin standing by the bed facing each other, she was frightened and tightened her clothes, and said: "Why is this?" The man opened his mouth, glared at Xuanyin again and said, "You didn''t sleep most of the night, why did you come to my room? How decent is it?" Xuanyin frowned thickly. Youshi''s eyes flickered, and he quickly looked at the princess and said, "Second sister-in-law, I can''t sleep, I want to talk to you for a while, but as soon as I entered the door, I saw Xiaoyin here, I don''t know how to answer You were about to ask him something, when you woke up!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 640： Youshis Ending, The Princesss Lesson (6) Chapter 640 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (6) Youshi lives in Wenfang Courtyard tonight, she would run into her room, the princess didn''t think it was so strange, but Xuan Yin, a man, no, a bastard, sneaked into her room in the middle of the night, it was hard No... want to play tricks and kill her? Because she wronged Ning Yue yesterday, so he came to vent his anger on Ning Yue? Or had he been brooding over her as his aunt for so many years, and finally couldn''t bear to do it? "Xuan Yin!" She called out his name angrily, "What do you want to do to me?" Seeing that the princess successfully suspected Xuanyin, Youshi was overjoyed. This second sister-in-law is good at everything, but she is too suspicious, and she specifically suspects Xuanyin and the other couple. If it wasn''t for Ma Ningyue and Xuan Xiaoying last time She had gone to see the Buddha a long time ago, if it wasn''t for Xuanyin this time, she would have gone to see the Buddha soon, but how did she repay them? She didn''t even check, so she believed her own words. She...but she has been lying! If he was Xuanyin, and his good intentions were suspected, he would definitely turn around and leave. Let''s go, Xuanyin, let''s go, ignore this aunt who wronged you. Xuan Yin sneered and glanced at Youshi, Youshi really underestimated, he has been here since he was a child, the concubine and him are just superficially friendly, he has understood this truth since he was sensible, so in his heart, he never cared Knowing what the princess thinks of him, it is human favor for the princess to believe him, and it is common sense not to believe him, so he will not be disappointed in the slightest. He clasped You Shi''s wrist: "Third Aunt, it''s useless to provoke discord, hand over the Gu worm!" "Gu worm?" The princess frowned! Youshi''s eyes flustered and he said: "Xiaoyin, what are you talking about? What kind of Gu insect? I can''t understand at all!" "Still pretending, people caught her, and still refuse to admit it. I don''t know who I learned this skill from!" After finishing speaking in a cold voice, Xuanyin pulled her other hand out from behind. Youshi shouted: "Second sister-in-law, save me" "Xiaoyin, you are too much! Let your third aunt come here!" The princess didn''t care about her thin clothes, and got out of bed to tear Xuanyin away. She couldn''t move Xuanyin, so she went to Youshi. Youshi threw one hand, and threw the completely awakened Gu worm on her neck. She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her neck: "Ah-I...my neck..." Xuanyin was speechless to this pig-headed mother concubine. He worked so hard and ran into her room to save her at the risk of being criticized by others. Fortunately, she shot himself at the muzzle of the gun. Xuanyin had no choice but to let go of Youshi, tap Wangfei''s acupoint, inject true energy, and temporarily imprison the Gu worms there. Gu worms love the human heart the most, once it enters the heart, it is very difficult to get it out. Youshi took advantage of Xuanyin''s spare time to save the princess, and ran out! No matter what, she succeeded. How can the Gu poison in Southern Border be cured so easily? It just woke up not long ago, and was imprisoned because of lack of energy. Once it fully regained its vitality, no one could stop it from destroying the princess! Sikong Liu can''t either! However, although she succeeded, she was also exposed, and she had to escape the palace before everyone could react! "Third Aunt, it''s so late, where are you going in such a hurry?" A devilish voice sounded behind him, and You Shi froze... King Zhongshan was in the study until very late to approve the papers. These are all papers from the imperial court, but it is not the court of the Daxin Dynasty, but a puppet dynasty established by him privately. The Xuan family and the Sikong family have quietly divided Xiliang into two parts. , he and Sikong Shuo were in charge of their own affairs, and each led a group of civil and military troops to grow their respective dynasties quietly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 641： Youshis Ending, The Princesss Lesson (7) Chapter 641 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (7) Does the emperor know about them? maybe. But what can the emperor do? He himself is the emperor who usurped the throne, and the people''s hearts are unstable, so it is not difficult to remove him. On the contrary, it was Sikong Shuo who was much more powerful than the Emperor Wang in the open and in the dark. Now, both of them are waiting for the other party to run to kill the emperor and force the palace first, and the other party will capture the hearts of the people in the name of Qin Wang''s chaotic party. Oh, if Sikong Shuo can wait, of course he can too. But for now, the situation in southern Xinjiang is very unfavorable to him. It''s good that Yu''er wins the battle. If he can''t win, he may lose part of the morale of the army. At the beginning, Sikong Shuo insisted on provoking a war in southern Xinjiang, and that was the idea! His Yu''er will not lose to a brat! This battle, they will win! After completing the psychological training, King Zhongshan lay comfortably on the bed, but suddenly, a servant''s announcement sounded outside: "My lord! Something happened in Wenfangyuan, my princess, please go over there!" When King Zhongshan arrived at Wenfangyuan, others had already arrived. Princess was lying on the bed behind the screen, crying loudly. Xuan Xiaoying was not there, so Biqing carried her to the peasant woman''s room. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin stood on the radiant floor, their faces intertwined with the moonlight to create a cold and indifferent light. The third master had a sullen face, sitting on a chair, but he was so angry that he seemed to stand up and leave at any time. In the middle of the three of them, Youshi knelt silently. As soon as Youshi came out of Ziyunxuan, Ning Yue who was guarding the door caught her right away. She was injured and couldn''t beat Ning Yue, so she was captured by Ning Yue. King Zhongshan swept his cold eyes, sat on the main seat and asked, "What''s wrong?" The third master clenched his fists and did not speak. Xuanyin told the story of the incident. Zhongshan Wang slapped the table with his palm: "You were bullied by the third child, and the princess pleaded for you, saying that the third child went too far, I''m sorry, let me apologize to you by twisting the third child! Let her take you in for a night, and kill her! You are simply unreasonable!" Youshi''s body trembled slightly. She never thought that she would be exposed, so she was not prepared to retreat accordingly. At this time, when King Zhongshan got angry, she was stunned and unable to move. She actually doesn''t quite understand why Xuanyin and Ning Yue suddenly appeared. Could it be...are they sure that she will frame the princess? how can that be possible? Just before today, she hadn''t received such an order, it was a temporary, temporary intention, so Xuan Yin and Ma Ningyue probably didn''t know how to guard against it Ning Yue''s thoughts, Youshi will never be able to guess. Youshi and the third master''s means are very clever in the palace, but in the deep palace, it is not enough. A man as sensible as the third master, a man who even dared to murder his own elder brother, must be extremely cold-blooded. Will he be fooled by Yueru to the point of pampering his concubine and killing his wife? No way. It is true that the third master likes Yueru, and it is true that he is angry with Youshi for not listening to him, but it is not enough to abolish Youshi. It''s just that the third master is an extremely smart man, and he got a certain inspiration in the process of teaching Youshi a lesson - he thought that maybe he could take this opportunity to let Youshi sneak into the Wenfangyuan. The concubine is the wife of the patriarch, and her fall will have a huge impact on the entire Xuan clan. Ning Yue talked with Xuan Yin about this matter at night. After listening to it, Xuan Yin also felt that the third master and You Shi had a lot to do with the impromptu drama. The result was exactly as they had guessed, and You Shi really took advantage of this opportunity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 642： You Shis Ending The Princesss Lesson (8) Chapter 642 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (8) It''s just that they didn''t guess everything, at least, they didn''t guess that Youshi would bewitch the princess. You know, Xiliang people don''t know how to play Gu. King Zhongshan soon realized this, and his complexion became very ugly: "You Fenglan, who are you?" You Fenglan squeezed her fingers tightly: "Who am I, didn''t the prince guess it?" King Zhongshan''s complexion changed: "You really are from southern Xinjiang? The third child!" The third master was named, cursed a trash, stood up, and said sadly: "Second brother, I... I don''t know that she is from Nanjiang!" Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang are opposed to each other, and intermarriage is almost forbidden between the two sides, especially the Xuan family, a family of warlords with hundreds of years, can''t even have anything to do with Southern Xinjiang. Isn''t it treason to marry a wife from southern Xinjiang? Afraid that King Zhongshan would not believe it, he said in a more emphatic tone: "Second brother, you believe me, I really didn''t know she was from southern Xinjiang! I married her a year ago, and she was introduced by a matchmaker!" King Zhongshan''s cold eyes moved away from the face of the third master, and turned to look at Youshi. At this moment, he no longer regards her as his relatives, but an enemy spy who is trying to overthrow the Xuan family. : "Why did you sneak into the Xuan family? Who ordered you to do this?" Youshi stared at Shang Zhongshan King coldly: "No one instructed me, I can''t understand you Xiliang people! You Xiliang people always use the banner of calming civil strife to harass our people in southern Xinjiang. We in southern Xinjiang How many people were taken captive to Xiliang as slaves, the prince probably doesnt know? Your Xuan family established a secret army, which was hidden from the imperial court, but it couldnt be hidden from the eyes of us parties! My father and elder brother were taken captive to your Xuan family I will do hard labor in the camps, build barracks, weapons, and chariots for you... There are many people like my father and brother, who were arrested and never came back! I want to avenge my relatives, To avenge my people! So I swear to kill you!" "Nonsense!" King Zhongshan snorted coldly, "Come here! Sentence!" As soon as he finished speaking, two men in black came in with a row of sticks. This is Wenfangyuan. The prince used torture in this kind of place, which shows that his inner anger has reached a certain level. Youshi was pressed to the ground, and his ten fingers were pressed into the pincers. The moment the clamp was tightened, Youshi cried out in pain! The surface of this kind of clamp stick is smeared with special medicinal materials, which can amplify human pain ten times. Youshi soon passed out from the pain. Xuan Yin took Ning Yue''s hand. Ning Yue nodded slightly at him, indicating that he was fine. She''s not afraid of gore, never has been. But soon, she realized that Xuanyin was probably not worried that she was afraid of Xuanyin, but that she was afraid of King Zhongshan. King Zhongshan is indeed decisive enough to kill and attack. Once the identity of the other party is confirmed, he immediately forgets about the one-year relationship between the third master and You Shi. This decisiveness is chilling. But he''s their father, isn''t he? There is nothing but peace of mind for a child to have such a strong father. What to worry about is those who have evil intentions. I don''t know if the third master will have the courage to continue to challenge the wrath of King Zhongshan after seeing Youshi''s end. King Zhongshan ordered someone to wake Youshi up again, and continued to torture Youshi. Two of Youshi''s fingers were pinched off, but she still insisted that the words she just said were inappropriate. King Zhongshan sneered: "He has a strong personality, but You Fenglan, don''t treat me as a fool! This king has a lot of ways to make you speak! Come on! Put her in the violent room! The master behind her is Who will judge me!" The violence room is not a good place. Nine out of ten people who enter it will die, and one or two people who are alive will be insane for the rest of their lives, and they will never get better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 643： You Shis Ending, The Princesss Lesson (9) Chapter 643 Youshi''s Ending Princess''s Lesson (9) More importantly, all the people who went in did not confess. Ning Yue''s meaningful eyes swept across the third master, and saw that his forehead was covered with thin sweat, and the hand on his lap slowly clenched into a fist. After Youshi was dragged into the violent room, Xuanyin invited Sikongliu to the palace to treat the queen''s Gu poison, but Sikong Liu was not very good at Gu poison, so he had studied Xuanyin''s poison for ten years. Yes, he has nothing to do! The concubine also knew that she had been tricked by You Shi, and she was so regretful that her intestines were green. She loved You Shi so much, and for You Shi, she did not hesitate to wrong Xuan Yin, but what did You Shi do? Youshi poisoned her while she was asleep! At that time, she wished she hadn''t saved You Shi! No, she shouldn''t have taken Youshi in from the very beginning! Wasn''t Youshi kicked out by the third child? Why do you feel soft-hearted? The concubine felt remorseful and annoyed, but she couldn''t vent it, and her stomach hurt from holding back. Heal now, she is poisoned, even Sikong Liu can''t save her, she''s afraid, she''s going to die Ning Yue looked at the concubine whose eyes were flushed, and said to Xuan Yin, "Let''s go to Bishui Hutong." "Look for a master doctor? He won''t treat you." Xuanyin shook his head. Ning Yue said: "He''s not a bad hearted person. Wang Hao''s Gu worm is still imprisoned in place, not running around. He doesn''t need to be treated, just tell us how to lure it out." "How to draw it out?" In the small courtyard in Bishui Hutong, Doctor Zhou stroked his beard. He just shaved it yesterday, but it hasn''t grown out today. After feeling empty, he coughed lightly, "Uh...I It''s not that I can''t tell you, but..." "Just what?" Ning Yue asked, "Are you worried that my medical skills are not enough?" "Do you have medical skills?" Doctor Zhou''s eyes widened. Ning Yue: "..." Xuanyin narrowed his eyes, and when he drew his sword, he was about to knock the spicy crayfish off the table, he hugged the crayfish into his arms, turned his back and muttered: "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you! Glancing at Xuan Yin, he said, "The concubine is considered to be in the favor of your kid this time. If he hadn''t imprisoned him, he would have gone to his heart by now!" As he said, he ate a crayfish, which made his whole body tremble, "This kind of Gu is called Ban Yue Gu, and it mainly disturbs people''s mind. Some people are lethargic, nauseated and have no appetite. They still dont drink sunflower water. Many people will mistakenly think that they are pregnant. After half a month, they will slowly become stupid and crazy. The life of this kind of Gu insect is only three months, three When the month is over, on the day it dies, the poison in its body will be released into the human body, and the person will die. But this kind of Gu is very strange, it cannot survive in the body of a child." What a powerful Gu, it makes people feel stupid and die unconsciously. I don''t know what came to mind, Xuanyin suddenly asked: "Where is Ning Yue''s Gu? If it dies, will Ning Yue also..." Miracle doctor Zhou waved his hand casually: "Her one, she can''t die for the time being. It has a very long life, so let''s live with it slowly, ah? Maybe someday you will die and it hasn''t died yet!" Xuanyin was so angry that he snatched his crayfish. He immediately frowned: "Stinky boy! Why did you rob me of food? It was enough to get me out of the bed in the middle of the night, and rob me of crayfish!" Ning Yue got angry at Chen Xuanyin, wondering if the other party is a foodie? Stealing his food is like stealing his life. Ning Yue returned the crayfish to Doctor Zhou, stared at it and said, "Senior, how should we lure it out?" Miraculous Doctor Zhou hooked his fingers at Ning Yue, Ning Yue leaned over and handed it to his ear, Miracle Doctor Zhou said a few words softly, Ning Yue''s face changed instantly. The concubine was lying in the wing room of the small courtyard, restless. Ning Yue came in with a bowl of something with a strange smell: "Concubine Mu, it''s time to drink the medicine." Princess covered her nose and glanced at it with disgust: "What medicine? It smells so bad?" Ning Yue laughed dryly: "Horse pee." (end of this chapter) Chapter 644： quick fix (1) Chapter 644 Quick Battle (1) The princess is going crazy, what crime did she do to drink such a disgusting thing? She is the aloof Princess Xuan, how can, how can it be? "Ouch" Her stomach rolled, and she retched with nausea, "Take it, I won''t drink it!" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows slightly, and said earnestly: "Mother Concubine, although this ''drug'' is a little disgusting, it is the only way to force the Gu insects out, you probably don''t know it, the Gu in you is called Banyue Gu, half a month People will become stupid and insane after a month, and die of poison after three months, think about my sister and brothers, are you willing to let them lose their mothers at a young age?" Thinking of the four children, the princess began to fight with heaven and man in her heart. If she wanted to live, she must live! But she couldn''t drink such a disgusting thing! "Is there... no other way?" She gritted her teeth and asked. Ning Yue shook her head. Princess covered her mouth: "But...really..." She turned her face away. Ning Yue handed the bowl in front of the concubine, and said slowly: "Concubine mother, the time for a Gu worm to be imprisoned is limited, when it breaks through Xuan Yin''s true energy and scurry around in your body, don''t talk about it. , the horse manure doesnt work anymore! Princess retched again! Ning Yue put the bowl on the table, turned and left the room. At this moment of embarrassment, she should give the other party some dignity, even though, this embarrassment was originally imposed on the other party by her. You have to pay a price for wronging Xuanyin, right? The sound of the princess throwing up desperately came from the room. You don''t need to look to know that everything you drank is vomited out. It doesn''t matter, it was redundant. Ning Yue lightly smoothed the hair at the sideburns, walked in slowly, put on gloves, took out the honey and silver needles that had been prepared, and slowly lured the Gu worms out of the princess''s neck. Gu worms are afraid of heat, and Ning Yue didn''t have a suitable container to store it. After a while, it died of heat. As for the princess on the bed, she also fainted. Probably today, no, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even a long time, she will regret her stupidity. I hope that after a long memory, I will stop trusting people who shouldn''t be trusted, and stop doubting people who are sincerely good for themselves. After walking out of the room, Ning Yue went to wash her hands. Dr. Zhou was sitting in the yard, enjoying the cool air while gnawing on the crayfish. When he saw Ning Yue coming out, he burst into laughter: "Didn''t you really feed her horse urine? I''m just kidding! Honey is actually enough !" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows gracefully: "Really? Why didn''t you say it earlier? You made me take it seriously." Fart, you are really weird! Look at your little face after you succeed! Didn''t they just wrong your man? As for being so wicked? He is not very old, but his heart is weak and weak. "Just like my big apprentice! You look very serious, and when you get together, ouch, grandma can crawl out of the grave in fright!" poof This miracle doctor speaks more viciously than Sikong Liu, isn''t it true that miracle doctors are particularly humorous? Ning Yue pursed her lips, lowered the curve of her lips, and said to Doctor Zhou: "Your apprentice is much worse than me. I never set rules when I see patients. I only charge money, and I can afford it. Whether it is Anyone can heal." If you can''t win, the commander will die, the non-mortal disease will die, and the woman will die. Such a weird rule, she really wants to see what kind of freak came up with it. Miracle doctor Zhou smiled and did not speak. Wangfu Zhongshan Wang and the third master came out of the violent room together, Zhongshan Wang frowned and said: "You Fenglan has always gritted her teeth and refused to reveal the mastermind behind the scenes. What does the third brother think is the reason?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 645： quick fix (2) Chapter 645 Quick Battle (2) The third master''s eyes flickered, and he said, "I don''t know, I hope the eldest brother can enlighten me." King Zhongshan raised his eyes and looked at the starry sky: "She is protecting that person." "Naturally, these dead soldiers are extremely protective of their master." The third master said. King Zhongshan frowned even tighter: "How do you know she is a dead soldier?" The third master''s throat slid, and said: "Seeing that she is so resistant, it should not be wrong. How can an ordinary woman withstand such a severe punishment? She confessed a long time ago." King Zhongshan nodded, but then said: "I hope she is really protecting her master, not some sweetheart." The third master had a layer of cold sweat on his forehead. After a night of tossing and tossing, everyone fell asleep near dawn, but Xuan Yin and Ning Yue couldn''t fall asleep. Xuan Yin was going to the military camp, and Ning Yue had an appointment. When she arrived at the inn that she had made an appointment with, it was still early, and Ning Yue ordered a bowl of noodles, and when she ate less than half of the bowl, the person she made an appointment with arrived. Ning Yue put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, looked at the other party and said, "It''s so early, do you want something to eat? The noodles here are good, I recommend beef noodles." Huangfushan looked her up and down in disbelief. Ning Yue said with a light smile: "It''s me, don''t be sure, sit down!" Huangfushan sat down, her expression still very strange. Ning Yue said to the boss: "Here is a bowl of beef noodles." "okay!" While waiting for the noodles, Huangfushan kept looking at Ning Yue. Seeing that Ning Yue was extremely calm and calm, she pursed her lips: "You...are you not angry with me?" "Do you want me to tell the truth?" Ning Yuefu picked up the chopsticks again, "I almost forgot about you. If I hadn''t had to look for you for something, I might not even remember your name." "Huh?" Huangfushan was dumbfounded, "You...you''re not so stupid, are you?" Why is she more forgetful than her? She has been asking about her a lot these days, knowing that she is very powerful, is she joking with herself? Otherwise, you are talking angry words! Ning Yue didn''t want to waste her tongue on these meaningless questions, so she went straight to the point and said, "Are you going to stay in the Imperial Capital in Xiliang forever? Won''t you go back to southern Xinjiang?" At this time, the noodles came. Huangfushan took a pair of chopsticks, clenched them tightly and stirred them: "I originally planned to go back as soon as I saw you." Ning Yue didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, they didn''t seem to know each other well? Isn''t it just complaining about each other''s misfortunes, is it necessary to be so "silently affectionate"? "Now that you''ve seen it, you should be able to go back!" Ning Yue said lightly. Huangfushan didn''t expect Ning Yue to be so cold-hearted. After all, they are also sisters who have experienced hardships together. Why do they treat her like a stranger? Huangfushan frowned, wanted to refute but held back, lowered her eyes and said: "Since you don''t want to see me so much, why did you ask me out again?" Ning Yue said calmly: "I want to ask you for a favor." Huangfushan insisted: "Who will help you? You don''t treat me as a friend, so I don''t want to help you!" This girl can''t even tell a lie, and there is an expression of eagerness in her eyes, and a look of resentment. Ning Yue said lightly: "It''s not just friends who can help each other, strangers, even enemies are also fine." "Forget about strangers, that''s good intentions, but who will help your enemy?" She didn''t turn the corner at all, and she was also an enemy to Ning Yue. How can this simple energy compare with that of the princess? Ning Yue shook her head and explained patiently: "With common interests, enemies can become allies. Conversely, if interests conflict between friends, then even the best relationship may turn against each other at any time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 646： quick fix (3) Chapter 646 Quick Battle (3) Huangfushan didn''t understand. Ning Yue said again: "Does your father want to be emperor?" "Huh?" Huangfushan was taken aback, "Why are you asking this?" Ning Yue didn''t answer, but asked instead: "Your father hasn''t given birth to a son so far. If he wants to inherit the throne, he should have to choose one of the sons of his brothers and sisters as an adopted son, right?" Huang Fushan hummed, his father was over forty years old, but he only had two daughters, her and his elder sister. After her, there was no concubine to conceive, and the imperial physicians said that his father might have given up having children. "Now only the second prince and the third prince have given birth to sons. I wonder which of them your father plans to adopt as a son?" Ning Yue asked. Huangfushan frowned in distress, not knowing how to answer. Ning Yue coaxed and said: "One day your father will become the emperor, and their son will be the prince. Do you think they will force the palace to rebel and kill your father so that their son can become emperor as soon as possible?" These are purely Ning Yue''s personal Curious, she has no idea about the relationship between the children of the Huangfu family, maybe they are disgusted with each other, maybe they are as affectionate as the brothers of the Xuan family. Huangfushan thought deeply: "This... I don''t know, anyway, the emperor''s uncles are very kind to me." You are the daughter of the prince, who would dare to treat you badly? Even if it is for their son to become your biological younger brother, they must try their best to please you. Of course, it may also be that I think too much. It is possible that they value love and righteousness like the Xuan family and his son. I wanted to pry out some news about the royal family in southern Xinjiang from Huangfushan, but it seemed that she didn''t understand as much as she did. Ning Yue took out a sealed rectangular brocade box from the bundle. "What is this?" Huangfushan asked in bewilderment. "A gift from me to your father." "Huh? Why do you want to give my father a gift?" Ning Yue is still not sure whether the prince knows the existence of Lan Zhen. If he knows, this painting is the best proof for the prince to recognize Xiao Yin. If he doesn''t know, then it is just an ordinary painting. "Take it as my apology for bullying you! It''s not something valuable, but a painting I drew myself." Ning Yue said. "You didn''t bully me, the person who bullied me is..." Huangfushan suddenly stopped here, took the brocade box and asked, "Then can I read it?" Ning Yue said with a fake smile: "No." Huangfushan pursed her lips in displeasure: "What? Send my father off, not me." "This one is for you." Ning Yue took out another brocade box from her bag. It was small, boxy, and looked like a jewelry box. Huangfushan opened it and saw that it was a pair of rare peacock Diancui gold hairpins. The craftsmanship of Diancui has always been a treasure of Xiliang, and people in southern Xinjiang don''t know it. The ones that sell are not very good-looking, and the pair in front of her just satisfies all her fantasies about Diancui Nobile. She put it on her head happily: "It''s so beautiful, I like your gift! Ah, I remember there is a saying on your side, it''s not rude to call, I will give you the same thing!" She said, wanting to untie the jade pendant from her neck. Ning Yue hurriedly pressed her hand: "Your safe return to southern Xinjiang is the best gift for me." What''s the current situation? I just found out that Youshi is from Nanjiang, if the jade pendant of the princess of Nanjiang is found on her body, she will really jump into the Yellow River to wash it away. "Is this so? Will it appear that I am stingy?" "Won''t." "No, I can''t accept your gift for nothing." (end of this chapter) Chapter 647： quick fix (4) Chapter 647 Quick Battle (4) "Then treat me to a meal." Under Ning Yue''s repeated insistence, Huang Fushan took a meal as a thank-you gift for Dian Cuichai. Before leaving, Ning Yue looked at Huangfushan firmly: "There is one more thing that I must clarify to the princess." "What''s the matter?" Huangfushan poked her head out of the carriage. "Xuan Yin did not kill Elder Qu." The battle in southern Xinjiang has entered into a fierce stage. The soldiers on both sides are red-eyed. The commander''s repeated "fleeing" has temporarily brought victory to the Xiliang soldiers, but it is only temporary. The returning marshal seemed determined to win, broke through Yanmen Pass in one fell swoop, and seized the west, north, and south sides of Linzi City, and Linzi was completely besieged. This is not the worst, the worst thing is that Xuan Yu is also besieged. "Where are you trapped?" King Zhongshan asked with a serious expression. "On the way to attack the enemy camp at night, I was trapped in a formation deep in the mountains. There is no news so far." Yang aide said. Xuan Yin frowned: "Don''t you know the formations, brother?" He always ran to the barracks these days, one of the purposes was to draw the formations of the Dragon Subduing Formation and teach them to them. He sent the formation diagrams to Xuan Yin One copy for Yu, Xuan Yu shouldn''t be trapped in it, "Could it be new?" "That''s right." Staff Officer Yang stroked his beard, "It''s a formation that no one has seen before. According to the soldiers on the periphery at the time, the entire ground collapsed, but it wasn''t like an ordinary collapse. Something sucked Shizi and the others in from the ground." "Who made such a weird thing?" Xuanyin asked suspiciously. Staff Yang picked up a pen and wrote two words in the sand tableRong Qing. Seeing these two words, another name appeared in their mindsMa Keqing. Judging from the shape of the characters, they are too similar. People who can create this kind of formation must have a lot of brains, and the original Ma Keqing was hailed as the talent of Zaifu by the Sangong when he was nine years old. Because the name is similar, so is the brain similar? "He also modified the ballista. In the past, the ballista was mainly made of spears and arrows. It was shot from a long distance. It was perfect for shooting soldiers on the towers during sieges. However, this ballista has three fatal flaws. It is clumsy, slow , The target is big. One arrow at a time, one arrow after another is loaded upwards, and often the opponent uses the flint to bombard few people." Yang''s staff drew a simple ballista model on the sand table, "The ballista modified by Rong Qing , 20 arrows per load, after the installation, you only need to press the mechanism to launch consecutively, and its ballista can rotate flexibly, and most importantly, it can resist the bombardment of flowing flint. A soldier died , another soldier on top, they have a special team of crossbowmen, they can''t even blow them up." "We have too many ballistas! We can''t blow them up!" A new staff member said angrily. "But our ballista can be blown up." There are fewer vehicles than people. Generally, a battalion is only equipped with fifty ballistas. One is less for bombing. How can it be like that in southern Xinjiang? How many ballistas were there when they went to the battlefield, and how many were there when they left the battlefield. From the perspective of weapons alone, they lost too much to Nanjiang. "The ballista is just the tip of the iceberg. The spears and shields of Nanjiang Its all different from what weve seen. An old gentleman sighed: "What a terrible person." In terms of military strength, no country''s army is stronger than the Xuanjia army in Xiliang, but the man named Rong Qing evened the gap between the two with weapons , and trapped their generals with formations "Who the **** is Rong Qing?" the new aide asked. At this time, his eyes no longer had the previous arrogance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 648： quick fix (5) Chapter 648 Quick Battle (5) Yang''s staff said: "The foster father of the general." "The tea merchant?" The new staff member opened his mouth wide. Staff member Yang nodded. A commander-in-chief is scary enough, but he never expected that there would be someone even more terrifying behind him. Xiliang seems to have no chance of winning this battle. Soon, everyone didn''t know what they thought of, and their eyes fell on Xuanyin. Although they didn''t want to admit it, they had to admit that this county king, who was once regarded as a waste by them, might be the last hope of Xuanyin''s army. up. But he is still so immature. Although he performed very well in the rescue of Xuan Bin, it does not mean that he can successfully command the three armies. You must know that fighting is not fighting, and you cannot win thousands of troops with just your own fists and kicks. horse. Can he do it? Just as everyone was getting into trouble, an unusually noisy voice came from outside. "Report-report-Yanmenguan eight hundred miles urgent report-" A dusty soldier fell in, forgot to even perform the ceremony, and collapsed on the ground, with the last breath of his body, he said, "Linzi...Linzi City... It was captured by the Southern Border Army..." Linzi fell, and the southern border... was completely lost! The new doctors in Huichuntang have slowly put into work, and some of them with higher comprehension have begun to sit alone. The cloth shop next door has also started to be renovated, and the construction is going smoothly. The reputation of the tea shop has spread, and it is overcrowded every day. Ms. Xu still has two performances a day, the first one is reserved, and the second one is auctioned. Since the reservation price was relatively reasonable and there was no time limit, it was only August, but even the reservations for November were sold out. The auction price was even more outrageous, and the highest one was 5,000 taels. Spending five thousand taels of silver just to watch a tea ceremony performance, the elite circle in the imperial capital has slowly evolved from extravagant to decadent. After bidding farewell to Huangfushan, Ning Yue first went to Huichun Hall, then came to the tea shop, and sat quietly behind the counter to count the accounts. "Hey, did you hear that? Linzi city was captured by people from southern Xinjiang." A white-faced scholar said. A middle-aged scholar took over his words: "Isn''t there a prince here? Why is it still captured? Did we lose?" Ning Yue paused with her fingers flipping through the account book, and then heard the white-faced scholar say: "The prince is trapped in the formation!" "Who''s formation is so powerful?" Another old man came to join the discussion. This white-faced scholar seems to be a diner of a certain bureaucrat, and he is very well informed. He talked endlessly: "A tea merchant in Southern Xinjiang seems to be the adoptive father of the Marshal of Southern Xinjiang." That weird doctor who set up three rules? He also knows the art of Qimen Dunjia? Ning Yue looked at them. The middle-aged scholar said again: "How could our general lose to a tea merchant? Liar?" The white-faced scholar said impatiently: "If you don''t believe me, forget it!" The old man asked: "Who is the guard of Linzi City?" "General Fubo, Ma Yuan!" said the white-faced scholar. "Oh, Prince Yin''s father-in-law." The middle-aged scholar suddenly realized, and asked again, "Then where is he now?" The white-faced scholar shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know, he must have been killed." Ning Yue stood up abruptly! The tower of Linzi city is flying the flag of the Southern Xinjiang Army. At the gate of the city, some soldiers were transporting the corpses out of the city. There had just been a scuffle here. Among the corpses were people from Xiliang and Nanjiang. If the small wooden sign is also lost, it becomes an unknown corpse. But what about famous corpses? It is the same for Xiliang soldiers. They lose, and their bodies are left in mass graves, unclaimed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 649： Quick fix (6) Chapter 649 Quick Battle (6) Huang Fushan covered her nose, her carriage was stopped by soldiers at the gate of the city, and she had to endure the rotten corpse in the summer. Xiaojuan, dressed as a servant, jumped out of the carriage, looked at the soldiers and said, "Why did you stop our carriage? We are going into the city!" The soldier smiled disdainfully: "Boy, this is already our territory in southern Xinjiang, you Xiliang dogs should go as far as you can!" Huangfushan poked her head out of the car window when she heard the words. She didn''t dress up as a man, because Ning Yue told her that if she wanted to conceal her appearance, it would be more reliable to wear yellow powder and black moles. She looked at the flag on the tower, and she was sure it belonged to their royal family, knowing that the soldiers were not lying, she said, "I am from Southern Xinjiang." The soldier let out a yo, seeing the ugly face of the other party, he didn''t pay attention to him at all, and said to the surrounding soldiers: "Have you ever seen people from Nanjiang coming over there?" Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang have long banned travel. In Xiliang, there are generally no people from southern Xinjiang. Everyone laughed, obviously not believing what Huang Fushan said. Huangfushan narrowed her beautiful eyes, and said coldly: "Who is your general? Tell him to come out and see me!" The soldier was stunned. Most people would not dare to call their general out. Could it be that this person has a lot of background? Huangfushan was not so polite to these stinky men, and said in a low voice: "What are you still doing? Do you want me to chop off all your heads?" The soldier was intimidated by her momentum, and took a few steps back: "You, who are you?" Huangfushan threw down a token: "Tell your generals to get out and see this princess!" The soldier picked up the token engraved with the flame totem, and after a few seconds of stunned, went back to the camp, where Qu Bi was discussing the next plan with his staff. Originally, after they captured Linzi City, they should strike while the iron is hot and go all the way to the north, but at this time, their commander-in-chief left them and ran away. In fact, isn''t it because Mr. Rong choked on drinking water? You have to go back and see for yourself. Those who knew said he was filial, but those who didn''t know thought Mr. Rong was his sweetheart! For other generals to do this, they would have been impeached by them long ago, and also deposed by the court, but he belongs to Mr. Rong, and Mr. Rong''s methods are by no means imaginable by ordinary people. Before it was sent to the emperor, it was destroyed by Mr. Rong. Everyone knew that Mr. Rong did it, but no one could grasp Mr. Rong''s evidence. Of course, the commander-in-chief himself was quite competitive, and he had never lost a single battle. As time passed, no one said anything. "Xuanyu is still trapped in the formation, and the minister seconded the proposal. While he is not around, quickly capture Jizhou, then take Enzhou along the northeast direction, take Liaozhou in the middle, and finally...join the Xiliang Imperial Capital!" A The staff said. Qu Bi pondered for a moment, and said: "The Jizhou Army should not be underestimated." "General! General!" The soldier said at the door, "The princess of Nanjiang is here!" Qu Biyi was surprised: "Princess? Which princess?" No news! The soldier presented the token that Huangfushan still gave him to Qu Bi: "I don''t know her name, so I dare not ask, but I only know that this token belongs to the royal family, and she also calls herself the princess, so I dare to guess that she is the princess." Princess''." This is indeed the token of the imperial palace, but it is very strange, which princess would come to Linzi City? "What does she look like?" Qu Bi asked. "Very... very ugly." The soldier scratched his head. There is no ugly princess in southern Xinjiang! It must be changing face, only Bai Weier and Huang Fushan know how to change face, Bai Weier is dead, could it be Huangfushan? Qu Bi was about to go out of the city to greet him. The black-robed old man who had been sitting in the dark stood up, and slowly pressed Qu Bi''s arm with a hand that was so cold that there was no warmth: "Princesses from Southern Xinjiang will not mix into Xiliang. scheming." (end of this chapter) Chapter 650： quick fix(7) Chapter 650 Quick Battle (7) "But what if..." "I heard from the crown prince that Princess Shan went to Lingyin Temple to pray for the army in southern Xinjiang. If General Qu fell into someone''s scheme at this juncture, wouldn''t it be a waste of Princess Feishan''s kindness?" That''s right, Huangfushan has gone to Lingyin Temple. Everyone in southern Xinjiang knows about it, and they are all deeply moved by Huangfushan''s actions. The soldiers killed the enemy so quickly, and some of them were somewhat concerned about this For the princess'' sake. Qu Bi squeezed the token in his hand: "But this token..." The black-robed old man said in a deep voice, "Have you forgotten that Xuan Yin once sneaked into the Southern Border Palace? He also wrote a few lines of big characters in Princess Shan''s room. Do you think it is difficult or not difficult for him to steal a token? " The person Qu Bi hated the most was Xuan Yin. When he thought that this might be a trap set by Xuan Yin, his whole face sank: "In your opinion, what should we do?" The black-robed old man slowly withdrew his skeleton-cold hand, and said word by word: "Of course...he will be killed without mercy." Huangfushan waited at the door for a long time, but before anyone came out to pick her up, she kicked the stool in the car angrily: "Which one is guarding the city? Slower than a tortoise, when I go back and tell my father, he must be ruthless." Give him a good meal!" Before she finished her sentence, the soldier who was going to return rushed out with a group of troops, with a very unfriendly expression on his face. Huangfu Shan frowned: "Where''s your general?" The soldier said to the leading guard: "My lord, this is the person pretending to be the princess!" The leader of the guards looked at Huangfushan with a sallow complexion, and slowly pulled out the sword from his waist: "A bold lunatic, pretending to be my Southern Xinjiang princess, is an unforgivable crime!" Huangfushan got angry and jumped off the carriageway: "Whose subordinate are you? How dare you talk to this princess like that?" Xiaojuan stepped forward: "That''s right! Open your dog eyes and see clearly, this is the second daughter of His Royal Highness, Princess Shan!" The leader of the guards said: "Princess Shan is so beautiful, how can she be such a faceless and ugly girl?" "I... I''m easy!" Huang Fushan said, taking out a handkerchief to wipe the yellow powder on her face, who would have thought that those people would not give her a chance to be honest, and killed her with a sword. One-on-one, Huangfushan may be able to fight, but there are too many of them. Huangfushan tightened the burden of the portrait, and pulled Xiaojuan onto a horse. Downstairs, the old man in black robe quietly watched the movement below, he did nothing, his eyes were as calm as a lake without waves. The breeze lifted his cloak, revealing his broad forehead. On his forehead, a blood moon totem flashed a shocking color under the sunlight. He made a gesture, and a blood guard stepped forward, drew his bow and arrow, aimed at Huangfushan and shot at him! "what-" The arrow hit Huangfushan''s back accurately. With a scream, Huangfushan fell off her horse and rolled down the hillside. For several days, Ning Yue came to the tea shop to listen to the news. Last time when the white-faced scholar said that her father might be killed, she was really frightened. Come on. No news is good news. I would rather my father is still alive in a certain corner of Linzi City than to spread the news of his death. Right now, Linzi City has been besieged by Nanjiang. Huangfushan can''t decide whether it will be smoother or more dangerous to go back. I hope this simple little girl can return to Nanjiang safely. Ziyunxuan, a pigeon flew in and landed on the table of the third master. The third master carefully removed the note on the pigeon. There were no extra words on it, only four wordsquick battle and quick decision. The signature was a blood note. Moon totem. (end of this chapter) Chapter 651： quick fix(8) Chapter 651 Quick Battle (8) The third master threw the note into the brazier, and his eyes became dark and cold little by little. After a few days of recuperation, the concubine finally recovered. The good news is that the ancestral hall has also been renovated. The concubine called Sun Yao and Ning Yue: "How is Yaoer?" Sun Yao said with a ruddy complexion: "It''s pretty good, I can eat and sleep, thank you for your concern." She turned her head and asked Ning Yue: "Where''s Yue''er, is your stomach moving?" Counting the days, the wedding was nearly four months old, and if she was in good health, she should have been pregnant long ago. Ning Yue smiled and shook her head: "Not yet." "There''s no rush, you''re still young." The princess said with relief. Biqing offered a cup of tea and a cup of warm water, the tea was given to Ning Yue, and the warm water was given to Sun Yao. Sun Yao doesn''t like tasteless things now, so she sticks out her tongue and refuses to drink. Princess gave her a doting look: "You still need to drink more water and less sweet things, you know?" Sun Yao smiled dryly and took a few sips. The concubine said again: "I called you here because I have something to discuss with you." Every time she talks about negotiating, she actually already has an idea in her mind, and she just waits for others to follow suit. Ning Yue smiled and said, "What does my concubine want to discuss with us?" "It''s about the two of you going on the family tree. It should have been done this month, but you have seen the situation now. The battle with Nanjiang is not easy. The boss, the second child, and the third child are all outside and haven''t come back. Maybe Xiao Yin will go to the battlefield one day, and the genealogy is not easy to access when the man is away. What I mean is... just wait another two months." Although she and Sun Yao are the daughters-in-law of the Ming media, if they don''t have a family tree, they can''t be counted as the Xuan family. The Xuan family doesn''t recognize any marriage certificates, they only recognize the family tree. Sun Yao is a little bit disappointed, she hasn''t entered the family tree after coming here for so long. The princess noticed her emotions, and quickly comforted her: "When I married your father, it was just in time for a war. It was an attack on the Northern Territory. The old prince and the old concubine were not in the clan. I waited for a long time. Its only been two years since the family tree was published! The concubine waited for two years, so it shouldn''t matter if I wait a few more months. Sun Yao nodded in relief: "Then just wait for a while, it''s okay!" "Yue''er, please don''t be unhappy." The princess looked at Ning Yue gently and said. Ning Yue shook her head: "No." The princess hummed with satisfaction, opened the drawer again, and took out two golden posts: "You guys have been here for so long, you should go out with me. In a family like ours, half a month and a half a month Socializing outside, I hope you can get used to it sooner. Ning Yue and Sun Yao have never attended any banquet since they passed the door. It''s not that no one invited them, but they were blocked by the princess. After observing these days, the princess found that the two daughter-in-laws are very smart and capable enough to replace them. The king of Zhongshan was out to entertain. "Huh?" After Sun Yao opened the post, she exclaimed in surprise, "Sikong''s banquet? Why did they post a post for us?" The Sikong family and the Xuan family''s disagreement, the whole capital knows, not to mention that the two families do not move around each other, even if other aristocratic families hold a banquet, they will not invite the two families at the same time. The concubine nodded gently: "Yeah, I am also very puzzled, but in fact...it shouldn''t be a big deal. Earlier, the relationship between the Xuan family and the Sikong family was not bad. As for the brothers in the underpants, it was later in your father''s generation that you became alienated because of some things." Ning Yue touched the post in her hand: "Does my concubine want to go?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 652： quick fix(9) Chapter 652 Quick Battle (9) Princess took a sip of tea: "I didn''t want to go at first, but... now that our Xuan family has suffered a defeat and the people''s hearts are low, the Sikong family is willing to help us at this time, and we have no reason to refuse." "Winning or losing is a common matter in military affairs." Ning Yue is more open-minded. The princess feels embarrassed because her son Xuan Yu is the leader of the army. In fact, her father is also the commander-in-chief, but she doesn''t think her father will lose his head so much if he loses once. . The concubine knew this truth in her heart, but her son, who had always made her proud, was suddenly trapped by his formation, and her whole face was burning hot: "That''s what I said, but... oh, forget it." Ning Yue understands the feelings of the princess. The princess has been cultivating Xuan Yu as the eldest son and even the future prince. She does not allow any stains or failures in this son''s life. However, there are people outside the mountains, and Xuan Yu is real this time. I met my opponent. "Since mother and concubine care so much, why do you still have to go to the banquet?" Are you not afraid of those people''s irresponsible remarks? The princess looked at Ning Yue with a slightly embarrassed expression: "It was your third uncle who persuaded me to go. He said that at this time, the more you can''t be looked down upon. I thought about it, and Yu''er was just trapped. When he comes out, he will definitely be able to take back Linzi City, I, a mother, must have confidence in him, and let those people have the same confidence in him." There is nothing wrong with these words, but when they came out of the mouth of the third master, they were inexplicably tainted with a hint of conspiracy. The third master clearly hoped to bring down the entire Zhongshan palace, but he still persuaded the princess to go out to support Xuan Yu. Did he really reform himself, or was he intimidated by the prince''s methods, or did he have other plans? No matter what, Ning Yue looked at the princess sadly, she can''t control your stupidity, so it''s only been a few days? It was used again. "That..." Wang Hao paused and said, "I''ll send someone to call Xiao Yin too!" Finally learned a little lesson. The banquet is tonight. After leaving the Wenfang Courtyard, Ning Yue and Sun Yao went back to the courtyard to prepare suitable clothes for the banquet. Sun Yao is pregnant, so she doesn''t need to dress up too much. She only wore a loose royal blue high-waisted skirt and a simple lady''s bun, and went to Liujinyuan to meet Ning Yue. Ning Yue is combing Qin''er''s hair. Thinking about it, although the third master has no good intentions, it might not be worth it if he can take the opportunity to find a good marriage for Qin''er. "You guys are so slow, you''re still not well!" Sun Yao opened the curtain and came in with a smile. Qin''er sweetly called "Sister-in-law Three". Sun Yao took the comb from Ning Yue, and said softly, "I''ll comb it for Qin''er, so hurry up and change your clothes!" "Okay." Ning Yue entered the back room. Generally speaking, she is not a very lively person, but as long as she goes to a banquet, she hopes to dress herself as beautifully and exquisitely as possible. She changed into a floor-length white gauze tunic skirt embroidered with golden butterflies on a white background, with a golden belt around her waist, and a golden begonia dotted between her eyebrows. Under the sunlight, she looked golden, eye-catching but not dazzling, Dazzling like a rainbow. Sun Yao was amazed by her as soon as she entered the room, she blinked her eyes and couldn''t close her mouth for a long time. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Is it so beautiful?" "Yes, yes, yes! Absolutely yes!" Sun Yao walked up to her with a smile, stretched out her little paw, and touched her chest, "It really needs the nourishment of love to thrive." When did this third sister-in-law become so bold? Ning Yue blinked amusedly: "Should I take it off and touch it for you?" "Then you should take it off." Sun Yao raised her eyebrows proudly. Ning Yue closed her skirt: "I''m afraid my husband will be jealous!" poof Sun Yao sprayed. The two of them were almost joking. Sun Yao closed the door and said in a low voice: "Yue''er, don''t you think it''s strange to hear that the third uncle will also go to the banquet? Why does he have nothing to say to the concubine mother?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 653： Tear off the third uncle (1) Chapter 653 Tear off the third uncle (1) "You Fenglan was found to be from southern Xinjiang. As You Fenglan''s husband, the third uncle cannot escape the blame. Although the third uncle behaved inhumanely, but after all, they were married for a year. You Fenglan has serious feelings." Ning Yue said unhurriedly. Sun Yao thought for a while: "Does the father think so too?" Ning Yue nodded: "It should be." "Then... will my father also suspect that the matter of You Fenglan has something to do with my third uncle?" Sun Yao quickly caught the point of Ning Yue''s words. Ning Yue glanced at Sun Yao approvingly, and said: "I must have suspected it, but I guess, the father only suspected that the third uncle was covering up You Fenglan''s identity in southern Xinjiang, and didn''t think that the third uncle knew You Fenglan''s intentions." Misbehavior, or think that the third uncle and You Fenglan are the same breed." Sun Yao sighed helplessly: "The relationship is too deep, sometimes it is a trouble." That''s right, if Zhongshan King was a narrow-minded villain, I believe that the arsonist would have doubted his third uncle''s intentions as early as the first time he testified against his third uncle. Love is also a wonderful one. Probably because of his belief, he raised five children with deep brotherhood. Sure enough, everything is a double-edged sword. Ning Yue helped the hairpin on Fusun Yao''s bun, and said: "It''s not troublesome, the father will always see his true face clearly one day, the father himself can''t see clearly, we... will help the father to see clearly!" When she speaks, her voice is always clear and light, but there is always a convincing firmness in her tone. Sun Yao looked at her like this, and recalled her timid and crying appearance in her mind, and suddenly felt that the person in front of her might be the real her! Even a character as powerful as the third uncle is not afraid, let alone the former Xiangli, right? "Pear..." Sun Yao lost her mind, and the name popped out of her mouth. She quickly covered her mouth, and swallowed desperately what she shouldn''t have said. However, her flustered expression had already betrayed her heart. Ning Yue had been in the deep palace for so many years, and she didn''t work for Sikong Shuo for nothing. Determining people''s hearts was the most important lesson Sikong Shuo taught her. Ning Yue took two steps forward lightly, trying to keep a safe distance from Sun Yao, then she raised her thin lips and said slowly: "Yes, Xiangli didn''t push me, it was me If it fell, I resorted to a trick." "Ah..." Sun Yao''s eyes widened, "You, why... did you do this?" "Why?" Ning Yue smiled self-deprecatingly, "I don''t know if the third sister-in-law wants to ask me why I play tricks, or why I am so despicable?" "I..." Sun Yao was dumbfounded, she found that she, who was not stupid, was so teased that she couldn''t speak in front of this little girl. Ning Yue brought a potted begonia from Xifu from the window sill, put it in front of Sun Yao and said, "Sister-in-law, what''s in this potted plant?" "Hai, Haitang...Xifu Haitang." Sun Yao hesitated. Ning Yue shook her head and smiled wistfully: "Sister-in-law, you only saw the Xifu crabapple in the pot, but didn''t see the few weeds next to the crabapple." "Writing..." Weeds also grow in potted plants, but no one would regard them as life in potted plants. Everyone has only one thought when they see them, and that is to pull them out. "But...but isn''t that what it should be? Weeds are supposed to be pulled out..." "Sister-in-law San, you were born in the Hou Mansion, and your parents loved you like an eyeball. You grew up carefree and didn''t experience much filth in the backyard. You are like this expensive crabapple, you were born to be raised." In the richest place, whoever hinders your growth, your parents and your brothers will pull out those people without hesitation! You are always bathed in the sun, and your life is so enviable. And me... Although I also It grows in a very expensive flower pot, but its just a few weeds that hinder the crabapple. My aunt, sister, brother, aunt, cousin...everyone thinks that I rob them of their nutrients, and every day No one can see that I''m having a good time. What''s even more tragic is that, like you, third sister-in-law, they feel that it is right to hurt me, this weed of mine...should be pulled out! But why should I be pulled out?!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 654： Tear off the third uncle (2) Chapter 654 Tear off the third uncle (2) When Ning Yue spoke up to this point, her tone suddenly became cold, so cold that it made people feel sad. Sun Yao never knew what kind of life Ning Yue lived in the General''s Mansion. Although she heard that Ning Yue had been ill for many years, she thought that she was a legitimate daughter, so she would never be bullied. Unexpectedly, the family relationship there was so strong. Cold-blooded. "I... I didn''t say that it''s right to hurt you... I... I didn''t know you had such a bad time in your mother''s house, I... Yueer, I..." "In order to survive and defeat those who want to pull me out, I will use any means, and I am shameless. If the third sister-in-law thinks that I am terrible like this, I will stay away from the third sister-in-law in the future." After finishing speaking lightly, she turned and walked away out. Sun Yao is the first friend she made in the past and present life. It is a lie to say that she is not sad, but fortunately she is used to being sad. "Yueer!" Sun Yao clasped her wrist, "I...I''m just too shocked, don''t go." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled. "I didn''t know you were having such a bad time, sorry." Sun Yao pursed her lips, not knowing how to express her emotions, she opened her arms and hugged her petite body into her arms, "I will love you in the future." Qin''er waited in the outer room for a long time but did not wait for the two to come out. Just as she was about to go in to remind her, she saw the two of them coming out arm in arm. Ning Yue''s skirt was so beautiful that she looked at it for three seconds before moving away. Then she saw Sun Yao''s red eyes, as if she had cried, but the smile on her lips was very happy and charming, so she didn''t ask anything. The relationship between the third sister-in-law and the fourth sister-in-law is really good. She hopes to meet such a good sister-in-law after she gets married in the future. The three met the princess at the gate of the mansion. Because she was going to the banquet, the princess was dressed a little more solemnly than usual. She was wearing a purple dress and a translucent gauze with a few pink crystals dotted on it. Going, like stars shining all over the sky, the so-called low-key luxury is probably like this. Her appearance was extremely beautiful, but now she has applied a little makeup, adding a third of her beauty. She washes her hair with Polygonum multiflorum every day, and her black hair is blacker and brighter than that of a young girl. There are a few white jade beads and an eight-tailed phoenix hairpin in her lily bun. Don''t look at the two simple jewelry, the price is probably enough to buy half a city. The concubine is telling everyone with her actions that the Xuan family is still the number one family in Xiliang, and she is still the number one princess in the imperial capital. The three saluted the princess. The concubine''s eyes of admiration swept over Ning Yue, Sun Yao and Qin''er. In all fairness, Qin''er''s red dress was the most eye-catching, followed by Ning Yue''s golden gauze and white dress. Let alone Sun Yao''s pregnant woman, she just needs to be comfortable. Go after those. But for some reason, her eyes always fell on Ning Yue involuntarily and from time to time. She always felt that the child''s changes day by day were astonishing. Not long ago, she was scared by Xiangli and hid behind her and cried loudly. So calm and elegant. Actually, it wasn''t her who changed dramatically, nor did Xuan Yin. She just sent a message to the barracks, saying that Sikong''s family has a banquet, and see if the prince and Xiao Yin can go there together. "Are. It''s all because Bin''er and Zhao''er are not here that Xiao Yin is so busy. Once they come back, Xiao Yin will definitely be the same as before, so free that he can only have fun at home. The mind changed, and she said softly: "Your third uncle still has some business, let us go there first, he will arrive later, which one of you will take my carriage?" Sun Yao smiled: "Of course it''s me. The little thing in my stomach is looking forward to being close to grandma. He should be upset if I don''t ride in your carriage." (end of this chapter) Chapter 655： Tear off the third uncle (3) Chapter 655 Tear off the third uncle (3) The princess was amused, and took Sun Yao''s hand into the carriage. Qin''er let out a long sigh of relief, she is still not used to getting along with people, except for Ning Yue and Sun Yao. Ning Yue and Qin''er also boarded the carriage. When they arrived at Sikong''s house, the carriage of the third master was already waiting for them at the door. Although they started later than them, they still walked ahead of them. Princess laughed jokingly: "Sure enough, I can''t compare to you men." The third master said happily: "Oh, I have rough skin and thick flesh, so it''s okay to be bumpy." Look at this beaming look, how does it look like a man who was betrayed by his wife? The third master found that Ning Yue was looking at him, his eyes froze, and a trace of darkness flashed at a very fast speed, but it didn''t show on his face: "Yue''er looks good today." Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves, her red lips parted slightly and said, "I always look good, after all, I haven''t done anything wrong, and I don''t have long nights and dreams." The corner of the third master''s mouth twitched. The smile in Ning Yue''s eyes gradually deepened: "Third Uncle''s face is quite pale. Didn''t you rest these days? That''s right, when Third Aunt is here, your daily life is taken good care of, but Third Aunt is suddenly absent. Now, you are more or less... not used to it!" The third master''s expression gradually became tense: "She is not your third aunt!" "It''s said that a husband and wife are always kind, no matter how big a mistake Third Aunt made, she slept with Third Uncle you for more than a year, and Third Uncle just forgot about her, isn''t it too heartless?" Ning Yue said lightly. The third master squeezed his fists, and said with a smirk: "You are a woman, and you don''t know us men. In my heart, there is nothing like the Xuan family." Ning Yue smiled lightly, and didn''t bother arguing with him anymore. Anyway, the humblest person is invincible, and when his skin is so thick that a spear can''t pierce it, what lies can''t be told? "Then I wish third uncle good luck." Don''t fall into my hands. Although that is impossible. Looking at the girl''s wanton smile, the third master really had the urge to twist her up and beat her up until she knelt on the ground and begged him for forgiveness. When he deals with people, he seldom has such emotions. He usually wants to tear the other party directly. However, for Ma Ningyue, he feels that asking her to beg for mercy is more relieving than letting her die. He believes that this day, no, this moment, will come soon. Sun Yao got out of the carriage, looked at the third master who was going to register gifts at the concierge, and then at Ning Yue who had a strange smile. With a flick of her eyes, she stepped forward and took Ning Yue''s hand: "What did the third uncle tell you? He didn''t Is it difficult for you?" Ning Yue shook her head: "He wants me to kneel down and beg him, it''s just a dream!" The third master didn''t say anything, but she felt it from his eyes full of conquest, and felt that this man was hateful and ridiculous. She never even begged the prince, would she beg him? Sun Yao gave the third master a cold look: "Why is he like this? You don''t want to walk around casually today, follow me, you understand?" This really protected Ning Yue. Ning Yue smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Over there, Qin''er needs to go to the toilet, and when she arrives in a strange place, she will frequently urinate urgently. Sun Yao has been to Sikong''s house, and she is quite familiar with the terrain here, so she said to Ning Yue, "Stay here and wait for me. When you come back, if you feel hot, you can go to the front hall with my concubine first, in short, don''t run around." Ning Yue said with a smile: "Okay, I see, you can go." Princess Wang came over, looked at the backs of the two who left in a hurry, and asked, "Qin''er going to the toilet again?" "Yes, concubine mother." (end of this chapter) Chapter 656： Tear off the third uncle (4) Chapter 656 Tear off the third uncle (4) "Oh, that child..." Wang Hao said in a tone, "Forget it, let''s go in first, Yao''er knows the way." The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were led by the maids to the Baizong Hall where they received guests. Today is not a special day, but Patriarch Sikong has hunted a fierce tiger and was very happy, so he invited friends to gather together. The ancestor of the Sikong family was also a warlord, following a hundred years of military general inheritance, it was once as famous as the Xuan family, but for some reason, the younger generation gradually began to study metaphysics and medical skills, and the army was neglected. Showcase. But even so, the Sikong family is still one of the top four families, all thanks to their family having a Sikong Shuo. It is no exaggeration to say that Sikong Shuo saved most of the Sikong family with his own efforts. Under his governance, the metaphysics and medical skills of the Sikong family have grown unprecedentedly. Having these two things is not weaker than controlling a Xuan family. military. Sikong Shuo''s father is the owner of today''s banquet, Patriarch Sikong. Patriarch Sikong has just turned 50 this year, and he is a very gentle and generous person in the eyes of outsiders, although Ning Yue knows that is not the case. Patriarch Sikong has three sons and two daughters, Sikong Shuo is the eldest son, his biological mother is unknown, Sikong Cheng and Sikong Xu are the second son and third son respectively, and the other two daughters are both descendants. After Ning Yue married Sikong Shuo, she lived in Sikong''s house for a year. In that year, Sikong Shuo usurped the throne, and she showed signs of pregnancy, so she temporarily moved out of the palace. It''s just a drug to change the pulse condition, not really pregnant. When she was raising a baby in the Sikong family, she witnessed the prosperity and filth of the entire Sikong family. If she hadn''t witnessed some things with her own eyes, she wouldn''t be able to believe them even if she was killed. As soon as she stepped into the Baizong Hall, Ning Yue felt a fragrant wind mixed with many kinds of precious spices slowly blowing over. It turned out that many guests had already arrived in the hall. Whoever wins will be able to feed the tiger, and her good third uncle is also in the ranks of the competition. What does third uncle want to do? Want to feed a tiger and then let the tiger out to bite her? Ha, if this is the case, it will be fun. It''s a pity that she feels that Uncle San is not so capable. To be precise, the Sikong family is not so careless. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw the princess and Ning Yue. They had heard that the relationship between the two families was so tense, but they got together today! Do the two have a tendency to settle their suspicions? And who is this dazzling little woman next to the princess? She obviously looks younger than their younger sisters who have not left the court, but they are already married. Could it be the eldest daughter-in-law of the palace? Everyone was feeling how the eldest daughter-in-law looked so green and tender, when the princess introduced, "This is my fourth daughter-in-law". Ah, it turned out to be the wife of King Yinjun, Ma Ningyue who captured the princess of Nanjiang. There are a lot of rumors about her, but they dare not say it in front of her. Ning Yue saw clearly the gossip on everyone''s faces, and secretly smiled, not paying attention. The concubine thought that the abnormality of these people was laughing at her son for losing the battle, and suddenly felt her face was hot. Patriarch Sikong cleared his throat, and greeted the princess: "Big sister, you are here, looking forward to the stars and the moon!" Listen, how amiable and amiable, he didn''t have such a good face when he forced Sikong Shuo to make him the Supreme Emperor in his previous life. It''s a pity that Sikong Shuo never liked this father, let alone being too emperor, being a king is just a dream. Princess smiled slightly, and also looked very friendly: "Brother Sikong invited me, how could I not come? Is sister-in-law in?" After such a friendly address, it can be regarded as completely breaking the situation of discord between the two families. (end of this chapter) Chapter 657： Tear off the third uncle (5) Chapter 657 Tear off the third uncle (5) Sikong Shuo is now suspected by the emperor, and needs to win over the Xuan family to stabilize his position, and the Xuan family has suffered a defeat at the border, and needs to rely on the Sikong family to rebuild their reputation. "Haha, yes, Wanyu has been thinking about you." Patriarch Sikong smiled brightly. "Then I''ll go talk to my sister-in-law first." The princess answered gently. The princess took Ning Yue to the Ming Hall. Not long after, a young man accompanying the palace came to the third master with a list: "Third master, our congratulatory gifts have all been registered, and there is nothing wrong. This is the list, please keep it." Today, the third master brought congratulatory gifts, and the young servant took the list to the third master for preservation as a matter of course. The third master took it in his hand and looked at it, then handed it to him and said, "Didn''t you see that I am arm-wrestling? Give it to the princesses." "Uh..." The young man looked into the Ming Hall, it was full of female relatives, it was not easy for him to go in, he turned around, saw Sun Yao and Qin''er coming over, hurriedly stepped forward and saluted, "Third Mistress, Miss Qin''er! This is our list of congratulatory gifts, all of them have been put into the warehouse, you two should put them away, and the mansion will keep accounts later." Sun Yao took the list and said, "I see, you can step down." "yes." In the hall, the princess was talking to Mrs. Sikong Liu Wanyu. How old is the princess Liu Wanyu, she is not as well maintained as the princess, and there are some fine lines around the corners of the eyes and lips. A woman with a concubine fighting is enviable. Liu Wanyu sighed and chatted with the princess about homework. Ning Yue sat quietly on the side, and was asked a few questions by Liu Wanyu from time to time, and she answered them one by one. Seeing this old mother-in-law again, Ning Yue thought that she couldn''t help tearing her up. After all, when she was raising a baby at Sikong''s house, Liu Wanyu gave her abortion pills, and she found out that she was not pregnant because she didn''t have an abortion. The abortion failed, Liu Wanyu stuffed people into her room again, and whenever Sikong Shuo came to visit her, those people tried their best to seduce Sikong Shuo. The seduction was unsuccessful, so Liu Wanyu spent all her money and sent her niece and daughter to Sikong Shuo''s dragon bed. Unfortunately, before Sikong Shuo saw the little girl, she beat her out. Afterwards, Liu Wanyu went to the palace to cry, and at that time, Sikong Shuo had already become the emperor. Sikong Shuo ignored her, and instead exiled her natal family to a place of bitter cold. After she was imprisoned in the water prison, Liu Wanyu visited her several times, and she cried very painfully every time. Only then did she know that Sikong Shuo had adopted a demon concubine and brought disaster to the entire Sikong family. Killed by the demon concubine. She cried and apologized to her, saying that if possible, she would definitely not divorce her relationship with Sikong Shuo, and would definitely help her secure the position of empress. Liu Wanyu helped her escape from prison once, but unfortunately she failed. Not long after, news came that Liu Wanyu had contracted the epidemic and died suddenly. She thought that Liu Wanyu was secretly killed by Sikong Shuo, but she didn''t realize that Liu Wanyu was really sick until she also started showing symptoms of the epidemic. Liu Wanyu came to see her on purpose, just to infect her with the disease. She didn''t understand why Liu Wanyu did this? She is already Sikong Shuo''s prisoner, and she never sees the sun all year round. She won''t die, so she doesn''t pose the slightest threat to Liu Wanyu and Sikong''s family. Don''t let it be that Liu Wanyu thinks that Sikong Shuo still loves her, so she wants to kill her to avenge Sikong Shuo''s heart. If Liu Wanyu really thought so, then Liu Wanyu is too stupid. But no matter what, one of Liu Wanyu''s goals was achieved. She was infected with the epidemic, but the treatment was ineffective, and she died in the water prison. (end of this chapter) Chapter 658： Tear off the third uncle (6) Chapter 658 Tear off the third uncle (6) Goodbye to this mother-in-law who indirectly killed her, unexpectedly, Ning Yue was very calm. Thinking about it carefully, Liu Wanyu is just a poor woman who endures her husband''s betrayal, concubine''s provocation and concubine''s children''s conflict all day long. She is the original wife, and her children should inherit everything from the Sikong family, but Sikong Shuo held them tightly in his hands. She couldn''t beat, scold, or do anything to this bastard. Sikong Shuo didn''t respect her as much as Xuan Yin respected the concubine. In Sikong Shuo''s eyes, she was just a joke. "Why didn''t you see Zhongchang Attendant?" Wang Hao looked around, then asked. Liu Wanyu laughed twice: "He is busy with business, so he won''t be here today." As soon as she finished speaking, the eunuch''s shrill voice sounded outside: "Master Zhongchang has arrived" Liu Wanyu''s face instantly turned a liver color. Todays banquet invited several cooks from Northwest China, and a barbecue grill was set up in the right garden of Baizong Hall. Anyone who is hungry can eat freely without being seated. Both Sun Yao and Qin''er liked this novel and unique way very much, and they dragged Ning Yue around the garden. "I, I, I...I want two skewers of beef, one...one grilled fish...one skewer of...shrimp." Qin''er faltered. The cook smiled heartily: "Okay, girl, wait a moment." Ning Yue and Sun Yao looked at Qin''er alone communicating with others in relief, with joy in their eyes. Sun Yao said: "Qin''er has changed a lot since she moved into the Liujin Courtyard." She has become more generous and less shy. In the past, You Shi was also kind to Qin''er, but she just made Qin''er rely on You Shi simply. Ning Yue''s love for Qin''er Only then did Qin''er gradually become independent. Qin''er came over with a plate of barbecue, her whole face was flushed red: "I, I, I...I..." Ning Yue smiled dotingly: "You are great, you will help us order." Saying that, she took Qin''er''s hand and sat down at the small round table. "Yes, I really want to thank Qin''er." Sun Yao praised. Qin''er hasn''t been praised so much for a long time, so she is not a useless person, she can help the third sister-in-law and the fourth sister-in-law, so happy! "Third sister-in-law, fourth sister-in-law, what else do you want to eat?" She raised her head and stopped stuttering. Ning Yue and Sun Yao looked at each other and smiled, Ning Yue pointed to Sun Yao''s belly: "Ask your little nephew what he wants to eat." Qin''er really bent down and asked, with a very serious expression: "What do you want to eat, little nephew? Auntie will get it for you." "Ha ha!" Ning Yue and Sun Yao burst into laughter. In order to let Qin''er get in touch with people more, the two asked for some vegetables and fruits, and Qin''er happily went to get them. It''s not time for dinner yet, and there are not many people coming to eat. Sun Yao''s eyes swept over and found no suspicious person. She lowered her voice and said to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, is Mr. Zhongchang Shi?" The relationship with Sikong''s family is not good? He just walked in and left without saying hello to Mrs. Sikong." In this world, how can there be a son who doesn''t greet his mother? Even if he sat in the high position of Zhongchangshi, he was still the heir of the Sikong family, but if he had a crush on the Sikong family in his heart, he would not slap the mistress in the face like this. Ning Yue took a look at Qin''er, and Qin''er happened to be looking this way too, her eyes met, she smiled brightly, and Qin''er also smiled happily. Withdrawing her gaze, she said to Sun Yao: "He is like that, the Sikong family has to live by his face now, who will he pull if he doesn''t?" "Fortunately Xiao Yin is not like him." Sun Yao muttered. That''s because the princess is not as exaggerated as Liu Wanyu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 659： Tear off the third uncle (7) Chapter 659 Tear off the third uncle (7) Ning Yue smiled and did not speak. Sun Yao peeled the prawns for Ning Yue, moved her sleeves, and a list fell down. Ning Yue picked it up and took a look: "What is this?" "Oh, the list of congratulatory gifts." Sun Yao said indifferently, and continued to peel the shrimp for Ning Yue. "Didn''t uncle prepare today''s congratulatory gift? Why is the list in your hand?" Sun Yao fed the peeled shrimp into Ning Yue''s mouth, and said, "Xiao Luo was going to give it to my third uncle. The third uncle was wrestling his wrists, so he asked Xiao Luo to give it to me." It doesnt sound suspicious, but its just a list. Isnt it okay to put it in your purse? Why do you have to give it to Sun Yao. "It doesn''t have to be given to me, he said to us, it happened that I was there, so Ronaldinho gave it to me." At that time, she and the princess had already entered the Ming Hall, which was full of female relatives, so it was really inconvenient for Xiao Luo to come in. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong, but Ning Yue always felt that something was weird, picked up the list and smelled it on the tip of her nose, and smelled a very faint smell of herbs. Her medical skills are not good, and her recognition of medicinal herbs is good, especially this kind of medicinal herb, which she has used a lot in her previous life. She pursed her lips in amusement. "What''s the matter, Yue''er?" Sun Yao noticed her weird sneer. Ning Yue said to Sun Yao: "Sister-in-law, are you wearing lip balm?" "Bring it!" Sun Yao took out a small porcelain bottle from her purse, "Do you want to use it?" "Of course." But not on the lips, Ning Yue added in her mind. Ning Yue dipped a little lip balm with her fingertips, and gently smeared it on the back of the list. Soon, a few lines of clear and meaningful handwriting appeared on the smeared place. Sun Yao was stunned: "What''s going on here?" Ning Yue explained: "This is a kind of invisible medicinal herb. After its medicinal juice dries up, it will become colorless. It must be painted with oil to reappear. The balm contains vegetable oil." This kind of herb, if she remembers correctly, is unique to Southern Border. In her previous life, she and Sikong Shuo often used this herb to communicate with their staff. People who don''t understand the reason will never be able to catch them for a lifetime. Unexpectedly, the third master also got this kind of herb. But the third master certainly didn''t expect that she would see through this herb. "Why is there such a thing on the list? Third uncle made it?" Sun Yao asked in surprise. "It should be him." "It''s him again!" Sun Yao is really annoying the third uncle now, "What is he trying to do? Yue''er, do you know what this word is?" "I know it." Ning Yue said, "Southern Xinjiang characters." Actually, she had learned this kind of script in her previous life, but she never knew which country it was from. It wasn''t until Bai Shuang''er gave her Bai Weier''s token last time that she realized that it was the southern Xinjiang script. "Do you still know the Southern Xinjiang language?" Sun Yao asked casually, without paying much attention to it, and then said, "What did it write?" Ning Yue thought for a while, and said, "I don''t really understand it, I just see that the shape is very similar. You keep this list, and if the third uncle asks you for it later, you can give it to him." "Huh? Will he ask me for it? What if he doesn''t want it?" "Don''t worry, he will ask you for it." How could he not ask Sun Yao for such a precious thing? As for whether you will get it... Ning Yue smiled, "Dongmei, is the jasmine flower in Qingling Pavilion blooming?" Jasmine? What is this all of a sudden? Sun Yao was at a loss. Dongmei quickly understood what her lady meant: "Yes, it''s open, it''s very busy, do you want your servant to pick Jasmine?" Ning Yue raised her lips coolly: "Naturally, I want the biggest and most beautiful one." (end of this chapter) Chapter 660： Tear off the third uncle (8) Chapter 660 Tear off the third uncle (8) "yes." In the small garden in the outer courtyard, the third master is still wrestling with others. He has won nine rounds, and no one has taken him down so far, so everyone gave him the nickname "Iron Fist Xuan San". Patriarch Sikong patted him on the shoulder, and said with a hearty smile: "Oh, time is not forgiving! I''m old, old, useless, you young people are better off!" The third master clicked his tongue: "How much older are you than me? Are you old? You don''t usually exercise, you''re lazy, it''s your age!" "Haha..." The crowd leaned forward and back with laughter. The third master said again: "You guys are not my opponents. If you call the Zhongchang attendant, I will definitely bow down." Mentioning Zhongchangshi, the atmosphere suddenly condensed a bit. The Zhongchang attendant just had a face-to-face meeting at the door, and went back to his courtyard without getting off the sedan chair. This clearly did not take Patriarch Sikong seriously, but Patriarch Sikong couldn''t do anything to his son, and swallowed this sullen breath. The third master probably realized that he had said the wrong thing, smiled awkwardly, and said: "Actually, I can''t even break up with my Xiaoyin. Today is your acceptance, I understand!" These words sound like Xuan Yin is so weak. The third son of the Shangshu family of the household department said: "I heard that the king of Yinjun is not a good-for-nothing. He went to Yanmen Pass to rescue Xuan Bin last time, didn''t he?" The third master scratched his head: "Why do you all know?" The third son of Hubu Shangshu family waved his folding fan and said, "We just heard it from hearsay, we didn''t see it with our own eyes, so we couldn''t believe it, Mr. Xuan, tell us, is Prince Yin really so powerful? " "Uh... this..." The third master laughed a few times, "It must be great, I didn''t brag, you never expected the change of my nephew. He didn''t just enter the Yanmen Pass, he was alone, Rescued his second brother from the southern border camp of the 30,000-strong army!" "Ah, 30,000 troops? How did he charge in alone?" The eldest son of the Minister of War also became interested. The third master smiled and said: "I don''t know the exact process, I just heard what my elder brother said. That night, Xiao Yin did indeed sneak into the Southern Xinjiang military camp and rescued Bin''er." "Does he have internal support?" Nei Ying...Old Qu wondered if he could barely be counted as one. After all, if Elder Qu hadn''t clearly pointed out the place where Xuan Bin was being held, Xuan Yin would not have been able to find Xuan Bin so smoothly. But Xuanyin didn''t know Mr. Qu at all, and the theory of inner response didn''t seem to hold water. The third master''s eyes flashed: "I don''t know." "There must be." The eldest son of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of War said, "The southern Xinjiang army is not vegetarian, how could it be possible for a person to sneak in and **** their prisoners of war?" The term internal response is mutual, there can be Xuanyin''s internal response, and Xuanyin can also be the internal response there. Once they know Xuanyin''s life experience, they probably won''t feel how brave and invincible Xuanyin is. Really... looking forward to such a day! "I''m going to eat something, you guys play first." The third master stood up and went to the right garden. He didn''t see Ning Yue and Qin''er, so he asked Sun Yao, "Where are they going?" "I''m busy on the road today, Qin''er didn''t take a nap, and I''m sleepy now, Yue''er accompanied her back to the room to rest." Sun Yao said truthfully, Qin''er has the habit of taking a nap, and she can''t do without sleep for a day. The third master knew his daughter''s habits, so he hummed, and didn''t ask any more questions, but said: "By the way, did Xiao Luo give you the list just now?" "Did the third uncle say this?" Sun Yao quickly took out the list. Although she didn''t know what was written in the hidden text on the list, she felt inexplicably horrified. The two countries are hostile. If she finds anything related to southern Xinjiang on her body, She really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it off, "Give it back to third uncle." The third master was sure that it was his own list, so he hurriedly pushed it back: "You still keep it. Anyway, it will be stored in the warehouse for accounting later. If you give it to me, I will still have to give it to you when the time comes." "This..." Why is it different from what Yueer said? Didn''t Yue''er say that third uncle would ask her for a list? But...but he just wants to see it, not take it away Can she destroy this list? No, the bills of the palace cannot be left outside. If someone finds the Southern Xinjiang characters on it, the entire palace will be involved. Sun Yao tightly pulled the list into her palm. "By the way, I just won some prizes by wrestling my wrists, please give them to Qin''er for me!" The third master put the gems, fan pendants and other small gifts won from those people on the table. Sun Yao looks at the third uncle now, as if he is looking at a big poison, and feels that as long as he touches a little thing, it may carry the poison, and he is really afraid that he will poison him to death. Sun Yao carefully picked up the small gift: "Yes...I''ll give it to Qin''er right now." I don''t want to be with third uncle for a moment, this man is too scary! Looking at the back of Sun Yao who was almost running away in a hurry, the third master narrowed his stern eyes. I wasn''t sure if I wanted to touch you, but since you already suspected me, don''t blame me for being ruthless, and let this list of collaborating with the enemy and treason send you to hell! Sun Yao ran back to the wing room in one breath: "Yueer! Yueer! I just... just met... Huh? Why are you here?" Sun Yao thought she was mistaken, so she blinked fiercely, and she was right, it was Ma Ningxi! Gosh, how long has she not seen this guy? Almost forgot that there is such a number one person in the palace. Ning Xi held out her high and protruding abdomen, and saluted Sun Yao: "Third grandma." Sun Yao looked at Ning Xi as if struck by lightning: "You...how did you come here?" Ning Xi said gently and respectfully: "The Fourth Grandma picked me up." "Yue''er!" Sun Yao looked at Ning Yue in disbelief. She didn''t think that Ning Yue would deliberately embarrass her for such an important occasion, but...why? "The Jasmine you mentioned is she?" The front of Ning Xi''s room was full of jasmines. At that time, she thought that Ning Yue really just wanted to pick a jasmine, so she wondered for a long time! Ning Yue took out the pouch of tranquilizing medicine on Qin''er''s nose, and said to Dongmei and Shihua, "You two, carry Qin''er to the Zhang family''s wing." Zhang''s family left early because of a stomachache, and that room happened to be empty. Although Shihua is Sun Yao''s maidservant, after getting along for a while, she has gotten used to following Ning Yue''s lead, so she hurriedly carried Qin''er out with Dongmei. Sun Yao held Ning Yue''s hand: "Yue''er, what do you want to do?" Ning Yue said softly: "I can''t tell my sister-in-law for now, but please believe me, my sister-in-law, there is a reason for me to do this." "But" "Sister-in-law three, give me your list." Ning Yue interrupted her. "What do you want to list?" Sun Yao took out the list. Ning Yue held the list in her hand: "Specifically, I will explain it to my sister-in-law later. Now, my sister-in-law will go to Qin''er first. Remember, no matter what happens later, don''t rush over!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 661： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (1) Chapter 661 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (1) After Sun Yao left, Ning Yue took out a set of clothes that were exactly the same as Sun Yao''s from her bag, threw them on the bed and said, "Put them on." Ning Xi didn''t like Ning Yue''s commanding tone, so he frowned and turned his face away. Ning Yue closed the door lightly, squinted at her and said, "Ma Ningxi, don''t think that you can negotiate any conditions with me at this time, if I want you to live, you will live, if I want you to die, you have to die, don''t Challenge my patience, which was worn out during the years you bullied me." Ning Xi tightly grabbed the clothes in her hand, her shoulders trembled, and her eyes were full of resentment. If someone could give her a knife at this time, she thought, she would probably stab Ning Yue''s heart without hesitation! But even so, she had to admit that Ning Yue was right. Now her life and death were all in Ning Yue''s hands, and she was not qualified to refuse any request from Ning Yue. She changed into her clothes in humiliation. She wanted to ask Ning Yue what she was going to do with her next, but she knew that unless Ning Yue wanted to, she wouldn''t tell her anything. Ning Yue took out a few small porcelain bottles from her bag, like lip balm, very cheap ones, only twenty cents a bottle on the market. Ning Xi was very confused. In the entire palace, except for the prince and concubine, she was the richest, right? How can you use such cheap lip balm? You must know that even the most inferior maid in the palace may not necessarily buy this kind of lip balm. Ning Yue ignored Ning Xi''s confusion, she dug out the lip balm and smeared it on the corner of the wall and some floors. Ning Xi felt more and more unbelievable, what exactly does this girl want to do? After finishing all this, Ning Yue dug out another porcelain vase from her bag, poured some yellow or white powder on the window sill, then took off a glazed bead hairpin on top of her head, and then brought a potted plant, Insert the pearl hairpin horizontally into the tree. The sun shines on the tail of the pearl hairpin, reflecting a faint brilliance. Ning Xi looked at Ning Yue like a monster. Ning Yue clapped her hands: "Okay!" Without knowing what to think, she took out another bag of spices and sprinkled it into the smoker, and the room was filled with fragrance. Ning Yue hooked her fingers towards Ning Xi, "Come here, I have a few words to tell you." After coming out of the wing room, Ning Yue went directly to the Baizong Hall, which was only half a quarter of an hour away, so it was not far away, but Ning Yue was afraid of the heat, so she took a shortcut. After two servant girls, gradually no one moved around. Ning Yue thought that she would pass through unimpeded, but just halfway there, she heard a groan of refusal and welcome. Ning Yue neither entered nor retreated, standing there awkwardly, looking at the sky speechlessly. This is one of the reasons why she doesn''t like the Sikong family, the relationship is too chaotic, from top to bottom, I am afraid that only Sikong Shuo is clean, the head of the Sikong family looks upright and kind, I don''t know how many concubines he has outside; Liu Wanyu see She is dignified and reserved, and it''s not like she didn''t flirt with young princes; not to mention Sikong Cheng and Sikong Xu, during the year she was raising a baby in Sikong''s family, the two brothers hit her head one after another! The other two Miss Sikong are not good people either. They had been ambiguous with men before they came out of the court, and they were even more outrageous after they were out of the court. No wonder Sikong Liu has been living in Zizhu Forest for so many years, and he probably can''t get used to these dirty things. Sikong Shuo needless to say, he loathes the Sikong family to the point where he wants to send them all to the west, but now that the foundation is unstable, he still needs the Sikong family to pave the way for him. "You are not allowed to break my body, he will be angry if he finds out..." the woman panted softly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 662： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (2) Chapter 662 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (2) "I know, don''t worry, I won''t go in." The man coaxed her anxiously, lifted her skirt, and untied his waistband. After an unknown amount of time, the commotion over there finally stopped, and the two hurriedly broke up and left. Ning Yue finally came out from behind the big tree, and heaved a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, it is cloudy now, if the sun keeps shining, I''m afraid there won''t be enough time. But no matter what, I was delayed by these two **** for a long time, so I had to speed up the process. Ning Yue lifted her skirt and rushed to the Baizong Hall quickly. In the Baizong Palace, the third master had just returned from feeding the tiger. He had just won the first place in arm wrestling. Patriarch Sikong kept his word and led him to watch the tiger he had hunted. It was said to be a fierce tiger, but in fact it was a tigress about to give birth. Patriarch Sikong caught the anesthesia dart of Patriarch Sikong for a moment, and was captured by Patriarch Sikong. The third master talked endlessly about the experience of feeding the tiger, and a group of ladies and ladies were amazed. "Didn''t the tiger bite you?" The one who asked was a fifteen or six-year-old girl next to Liu Wanyu. She was slender and handsome, and she was wearing a bright yellow dress. She was very charming and charming. She was Liu Wanyu''s second daughter. Sikong Jing. As soon as Sikong Jing finished speaking, the third master had no time to answer when a handsome young man in Tsing Yi who was in his twenties on the opposite side spoke. His temperament was slightly similar to Xuan Bin''s, and he was as gentle as jade: "Second sister, who is the third master Xuan? Bite him? That would be fatal!" "Haha!" Everyone in the room laughed. As soon as Ning Yue entered the door, she happened to see everyone laughing, and couldn''t help but follow everyone''s eyes to look at Young Master Tsing Yi. She asked who it was, it turned out to be Zhao Qi, the fianc of Liu Wanyu''s eldest daughter. Si Kongjing gave Zhao Qi a look: "Brother-in-law, do you dare to feed him?" Zhao Qi smiled: "I dare not." "Coward!" Sikong Jing snorted. Liu Wanyu pinched her daughter''s face dotingly: "How did you talk to your brother-in-law? It''s not big or small." Si Kongjing stuck out his tongue. "Quickly make amends to your brother-in-law!" Liu Wanyu shouted in a low voice, but her eyes were clearly full of spoiling. If there were not so many guests present today, she would not be willing to blame Sikong Jing. Ning Yue shook her head secretly, this Liu Wanyu is also a fool, didn''t she see that Si Kongjing and Zhao Qi have been flirting with each other? Si Kongjing stood up with a face of reluctance, walked in front of Zhao Qi, bowed her knees and saluted: "Brother-in-law, forgive me, sister speaks fast, she said the wrong thing." "Where is there? My sister is right, my brother-in-law is timid!" Zhao Qi said straightforwardly, with the appearance of a modest gentleman, but Ning Yue noticed that his hot eyes swept across Si Kongjing''s chest, wanting to come to Sikongjing That blessing, deliberately let Zhao Qi see some benefits. Si Kongjing returned to Liu Wanyu''s side, Liu Wanyu took her daughter''s hand, smiled and said to the princess: "I really spoiled Jing''er, she has such a stupid temper, how can she find her husband''s family in the future?" The concubine was stunned for a moment, and said: "What is the sister-in-law talking about? Jing''er is outspoken. All the wives in the high family like this kind of simple daughter-in-law!" "Then do you like it?" Liu Wanyu asked with a smile. The concubine took a deep breath in shock for a moment, and then realized that she had fallen into Liu Wanyu''s pit. Where was Liu Wanyu asking Sikong Jing about his temper? I really want to marry her! If she said she liked it, Liu Wanyu would immediately follow suit and settle the marriage between the two families; if she said she didn''t like it, she would contradict her previous words This Liu Wanyu actually has her son''s idea! (end of this chapter) Chapter 663： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (3) Chapter 663 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (3) No wonder she was invited to the banquet, dare to love... It''s a Hongmen banquet! What''s the situation of Sikong''s family, others don''t know, but she doesn''t know? It''s such a mess, she doesn''t want to marry this kind of people! Xuan Yu can''t do it, and Xuan Bin can''t do it either! The concubine was furious, but she couldn''t find the best of both worlds to return to Liu Wanyu. Ning Yue walked in slowly: "My mother and concubine are the most generous-minded, and they like all temperaments, but the men in the family have weird temperaments, which scare me and my third sister-in-law a lot!" Liu Wanyu thought of the cold Zhongshan King, the irritable King Yinjun, and the reckless Xuanzhao. These people are not very easy to get along with. If her daughter married and bumped into them, she would not be able to seek justice for her daughter. . Since her daughter is spoiled, it is safer to marry into a family whose family status is slightly under her control. Liu Wanyu smiled: "If I like it, I can''t bear to give it to you!" Princess: Amitabha! asked Ning Yue again: "Where are Yaoer and Qiner?" Ning Yue replied: "I''m catching up on sleep. I just ate some barbecue, and both of them feel tired." Qin''er is used to taking a nap, while Sun Yao is pregnant and sleepy herself. The princess didn''t suspect anything. Anyway, it''s still early before the night''s main table, so it doesn''t hurt to let them sleep for a while. The princess beckoned to Ning Yue: "Come and sit." Ning Yue sat beside the princess. The concubine introduced Ning Yue and Sikong Jing, her tone was gentle and her expression was a little pale. Ning Yue understood that the concubine did not want to have a deep friendship with Sikong Jing. It just so happened that she didn''t have a good impression of this sister-in-law who always bullied her, so she greeted Sikong Jing politely without being too warm. Si Kongjing''s family background is not low, so there is no need to curry favor with Ning Yue, seeing that Ning Yue treats her indifferently, she soon lost interest in making friends, and turned around to start a flirtatious rope with the other daughters. The third master on the side suddenly asked: "Does Qin''er like those gifts?" It''s about the lottery he won by arm wrestling, some fan pendants and gems. Ning Yue smiled warmly and said: "I like it, Qin''er said thank you." "Qin''er didn''t sleep in the same room as Sun Yao, did she?" Wang Hao suddenly asked nervously. Ning Yue knew that she was afraid that Qin''er would get sick and hurt Sun Yao''s fetus, so she shook her head and said, "No, Miss Zhang''s family has gone back, the room over there is empty, I let Qin''er sleep over there, she is older than the third sister-in-law." Go to bed early, maybe you are about to wake up now." The third master''s eyes flickered: "I''ll go and see Qin''er." As soon as he left, Ning Yue also left, but Ning Yue''s direction was not quite the same as his. Ning Yue came to a courtyard. This is the place where Ning Yue lived for a year. It is said that it was the former residence of Sikong Shuo''s mother, but his mother only lived here for a year. She died after giving birth to him. The servant said that his mother ran away with someone. "Yue Yue!" Sikong Shuo''s low voice came from inside, Ning Yue was slightly taken aback, thinking that he was calling her, but soon, he heard him say again, "Don''t run around." It turned out that he was calling someone else. Familiar place, familiar name, for such an extremely brief moment, Ning Yue felt as if she was in her previous life. When she lived in that room, what she looked forward to most every day was to hear him call her name. It was really a happy time. time. If there were no repeated injuries later, she really wanted to grow old with him forever. Collecting her thoughts, she slowly walked into the yard: "Master Zhongchang, can I spare you a little time?" crunch The door was pushed open, and Sikong Shuo came out, still dressed in purple, with a silver mask, a pair of quiet eyes, a straight and muscular figure, with a jade belt around his waist, different from the charming ones in the past. , here, he exudes an abstinence atmosphere. (end of this chapter) Chapter 664： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (4) Chapter 664 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (4) But soon, his vermilion lips curled up: "Hey, it''s the princess of the county, why did you come here for a walk? Isn''t the banquet fun?" Said it was a walk, who would believe it? Although the Anxiang Residence is not far from the Baizong Hall, it is extremely hidden, and ordinary people cannot come here. Ning Yue didn''t explain why she knew the way to Sikong''s house, she held the corner of her lips lightly, looked at him and said, "Today is Lord Zhongchang Shi''s birthday, so I came here specially to congratulate him. I know that Lord never celebrates birthdays, but I In my heart, I still want to say a happy birthday to the adults. Actually, how happy is his birthday? The day you are born is the day you lose your mother. Everyone in the entire mansion is supported by him, but no one remembers his birthday. Today his biological father held a banquet to celebrate, but it was not for his birthday, but an inexplicable hunt. No wonder he didn''t get off the sedan chair when he passed by Baizong Palace. Patriarch Sikong probably also felt strange, his son never participated in any banquets of Sikong''s family, why did he come back today? Even so, Patriarch Sikong still didn''t realize that today is his son''s birthday. How ironic, Ning Yue thought. Sikong Shuo''s expression didn''t change at all, and even the curvature of the corners of his lips was the same as when he first came out: "You really know me well, Ma Ningyue, you are married to a woman, and you still treat me so well. Heart, are you really okay?" Ning Yueyun said lightly: "There is nothing good or bad. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "You''re not hiding your intentions." Ning Yue said frankly: "In front of Mr. Zhong Changshi, any cover-up is superfluous. I don''t like to do superfluous things." "Kung fu is also good at flattering." Ning Yue smiled: "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Zhong Changshi. I have prepared a small gift for you. Please accept it." "If the gift is yours, I will be very happy to accept it." Sikong Shuo said with a faint smile. Ning Yue spread her hands: "This is not acceptable, I never give myself as a gift to anyone." "Including Xuanyin?" "I am my own, is this answer satisfactory to Lord Zhongchang?" Sikong Shuo stood on the steps without moving an inch, and his eyes kept falling on Ning Yue''s face without moving an inch: "Ma Ningyue, if you want to celebrate my birthday, show your sincerity; This seat, let this seat know the value of being used." This man is still so sharp. Ning Yue cleared her throat and said, "Let me borrow the small kitchen." After a while, Ning Yue brought out a bowl of fragrant noodles and placed it on the stone table in the yard. "What is this?" Sikong Shuo looked at the noodles with a few slices of meat, and frowned in disgust. "Changshou noodles, every time I celebrate my birthday...my mother will make them for me." Ning Yue knew that he didn''t eat meat, and said, "It''s made of tofu, not real meat." Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Sikong Shuo frowned not only did not loosen, but frowned even tighter: "Ma Ningyue, do you regard me as your son?!" Uh, no, Changshou noodles are not something that only mothers can make... Why is this omnipotent man so naive in this respect? Sikong Shuo picked up the chopsticks and picked out the noodles with a disgusted expression on his face. Ning Yue said: "Don''t look at such a big bowl, in fact there is only one, very long, so it is called longevity noodles." What she wanted to express was that she had made it for a long time and worked so hard, so don''t bargain with her later. Unexpectedly, Sikong Shuo gave her a strange look, and then began to search for the noodles. After searching for a long time, Ning Yue realized that what he was looking for was the end of the noodles. (end of this chapter) Chapter 665： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (5) Chapter 665 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (5) Could it be that he wanted to... Ning Yue guessed what he wanted to do, and just as he was about to remind him, he had already put one end of the noodles into his mouth. Then, he, who never made any sound when eating, ate the noodles in one go. . Simple and brutal! Ning Yue helped her forehead. "Ma Ningyue, the noodles you make are really unpalatable!" He put down his chopsticks, "But for your sake of serving me wholeheartedly, tell me, what grace do you want me to give you?" After the third master left the Baizong Palace, he went directly to the guest room where the guests rested. Generally, when a large family hosts a banquet, some rooms will be reserved for guests in need to rest or change clothes. There were maids at the door who recorded their respective rooms, and the third master knew where the female family members of the palace lived when he asked. He was Qin''er''s father, and there was nothing wrong with visiting his daughter. The maid welcomed him in respectfully. The third master asked Miss Zhang''s room again, and went there first. Qin''er was sleeping soundly on the bed, he took a look from outside the door, then turned around and went to Sun Yao''s wing. Sun Yao, who was hiding behind Bisha''s kitchen, was secretly startled, fortunately Ning Yue brought them here, otherwise, it would be her and Qin''er who are alone with the third uncle now, Qin''er is the daughter of the third uncle, and she is stupid Yes, she won''t be hurt by third uncle, maybe she will. In the room, "Sun Yao" was lying on her side facing inward, with black hair scattered, covering half of her face. Since she was lying on her side, she naturally couldn''t see her protruding belly. There is a strong scent of incense left in the room, it is the spice specially made by the Sun family for Sun Yao, it is soothing to the fetus, and the third master often smells it around Sun Yao, although the smell is a bit stronger at this time, it is not Doubts arose. He slowly came to the bedside. The person on the bed had his eyes closed, breathing evenly, and seemed to be in a deep sleep. He took out a thin rope from his bosom, and said with a cold smile: "Sun Yao, don''t blame the third uncle for being cruel, just blame you for being too smart and suspecting me. You said you''re fine for being so close to Ma Ningyue What are you doing? Is it not good to be as muddle-headed as the princess? Stupid people have stupid blessings, and those who are too smart are all killed by themselves. Now, third uncle is going to send you on the road, don''t worry, third uncle will move quickly , it wont make you feel painful, after all, Im still very good to you if were together as uncle and nephew. "Don''t feel that your death is worthless. After you die, I will blame Ma Ningyue. Do you remember that list? That''s right, it''s the one Ronaldinho asked me to give you. I used it Herbs wrote about Xuanyin colluding with the enemy and treason. No, no, it was not written by me, but by Ma Ningyue. She was secretly contacting Nanjiang Xizuo, but you broke through her. In order to keep her husband, she was determined to Going to kill you. How''s the story? Don''t you like it?" As he spoke, he took out another bead flower that Youshi brought from Ma Ningyue''s house from his bosom, and threw it on the ground. This time, the evidence of Ma Ningyue''s murder became even more convincing. The sun outside the house was very bright, and the light that originally only shone on the tail of the hairpin slowly moved to the huge glazed stone on the top of the hairpin. The sun shines through the glass and gathers into a small light spot, which falls on the powder on the window sill. Suddenly, the powder burst into flames! The sparks splashed onto the curtain cloth, and the curtain also burned! The sparks splashed on the floor again, where the grease was applied, and ignited a fire in the whole room at an extremely fast speed. Almost at the same moment, a servant girl roared with shocking dynamics: "Ahit''s waterit''s water" The third master''s face changed instantly. If people found that he and Sun Yao were trapped in the fire at the same time, he would be in trouble. Not to mention whether his motive for killing would be discovered, the crime of sneaking into the other''s room while his niece and daughter-in-law were asleep was enough for him to drink several pots! (end of this chapter) Chapter 666： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (6) Chapter 666 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (6) He didn''t care about killing Sun Yao at this moment, he lost the string and ran away! Unexpectedly, "Sun Yao" on the bed suddenly jumped up and threw him on the ground! He was shocked! "Third Uncle, didn''t you want to kill me? Why? You ran away so soon?" Ning Xi lowered his voice very low, it sounded like it was being squeezed out of his throat, and it was difficult to distinguish the original voice. Her hair was messed up to cover her face, but the third master still didn''t recognize her. The third master kicked her and knocked her to the ground. She rushed forward again, raised a knife and stabbed at the third master! How could the third master let her succeed? Clasping her wrist, she felt pain, and when she let go, the knife fell. She still didn''t give up, and bit the third master''s arm! The third master was in pain and anxious, he grabbed the knife on the ground and stabbed at the opponent! That knife pierced straight into "Sun Yao"''s high swollen abdomen, but Sun Yao was just pregnant, why was she so pregnant? The third master finally realized that something was wrong: "Who are you?" Ning Xi parted her messy hair, revealing that pale face, and said with a ferocious smile, "It''s me, Third Uncle, Aunt Ma." "Ma, Ma, Ma Ningxi?" That girl''s sister? The third master knew that he had been calculated, and his mind went blank with anger. Only one thought kept circling in his mind: take Ma Ningxi away, so that no one will find out that he has hurt Ma Ningxi! He raised his hand and slashed at Ning Xi, but when he was three inches away from Ning Xi, his body froze, his eyes widened, and he passed out. Ning Xi felt that he was shrouded in a powerful shadow, and his whole body was almost unable to straighten up. Following the shadow, her gaze slowly moved upwards, and in the firelight, she met the silver mask and those eyes as deep as an abyss. "Master Zhong, Zhong, Zhong Changshi?!" She was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground, trembling all over. She was originally Sikong Shuo''s eyeliner, but now she is helping Ma Ningyue with affairs, will Sikong Shuo peel her? Sikong Shuo didn''t even look at her, turned around and walked out. The fire was finally brought under control, and Ning Xi and the third master were successfully rescued. The third master temporarily fell into a coma due to "inhaling too much smoke" and rested in the room arranged by Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo stood quietly in front of the window, watching Ning Yue twist the toolbox and slowly walk towards the third master on the bed... In another wing room, Ning Xi "miscarried". The midwife packed up the "boys" that had fallen down, saluted the princess, and sighed: "What a pity, there are two formed boys." grandson? Two more? The concubine''s complexion is ugly. No matter how much she despises Ma Ningxi, it can''t change the fact that Ma Ningxi is pregnant with Xuanzhao''s flesh and blood. It is true that she prefers Sun Yao''s child, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t expect Ma Ningxi, let alone , two more boys. I think how happy she was when she gave birth to Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao. Twins are a gift from heaven. The midwife was led out by Dongmei. The princess was so angry and sad that she leaned on the back of the chair and couldn''t speak. Liu Wanyu sighed from the side: "Oh, a couple of brothers, they just disappeared. What''s the matter with your third child? It''s so good, why did you stab Ma Ningxi in the stomach with a knife?" There was such a big commotion in the wing room, as the mistress of the house, she had no reason not to come over in time to take a look. She entered the door together with the princess. At that time, the fire had been brought under control. Ning Xi was lying in a pool of blood, with a dagger stuck in his stomach, and the third master lay beside him with his hands covered in blood, fainting. It was Sikong Shuo who arrived in time and knocked out the third master. (end of this chapter) Chapter 667： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (7) Chapter 667 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (7) This is what the maids say. The concubine felt that maybe it was Sikong Shuo who killed Ma Ningxi, but put the blame on the third child. Everything will be known when Ma Ningxi wakes up and asks about it! Ning Xi woke up, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he touched his belly that was no longer swollen, and said with a pale face, "Where is my child? Where is my child?" Princess couldn''t bear to turn her face away. Liu Wanyu stepped forward, pressed her shoulder lightly and said, "Don''t get excited, Shuo Er has shown you that you have lost a lot of blood and need to rest." "Excessive blood loss?" Ning Xi clasped Liu Wanyu''s hand, tears streaming down his eyes, "Is my child gone?" "Oh." Liu Wanyu said in embarrassment, "You are still young, take good care of it, and there will be more in the future." "Woo" Ning Xi covered her face, trembling and crying. The softness of the princess''s heart was touched, and she felt that all mothers who lost their children deserved pity and sympathy, but at the same time, she felt strange: "Why did you come here? Who allowed you to leave the house?" Ning Xi took away the hand covering her face, sobbing with red eyes: "I... I came to find Yue''er, my mother was very ill, and my grandmother didn''t ask for a doctor for my mother, so I could only sneak out , I wanted to ask Yueer to help me...but Yueer was in the Baizong Palace, I...I couldn''t get in, and I happened to meet Dongmei at the door, so Dongmei asked me to wait in the wing, and she went to ask you for instructions." "Where''s Sun Yao?" Sun Yao was supposed to be in this room! "The third grandma said... go to the next door to see if Qin''er has woken up." Her low voice revealed endless grievances. It is not difficult to guess that Sun Yao went to other places in a fit of anger because she didn''t want to see her as a concubine. Room. A very bold guess suddenly flashed in the bottom of the princess''s heart: If it was Sun Yao who stayed in the room, what happened...could it be Sun Yao? What happened to Ma Ningxi was already enough to make her sad, but if it were Sun Yao, her grandson...she didn''t dare to think about it. "You...what''s the matter with you and the third master?" She asked in a deep voice. Ning Xi sobbed softly: "I... I don''t know what''s going on, I waited in the room, I waited and waited, and when I got sleepy, I, I fell asleep." As early as after the third master fainted, she took off her clothes. He took out the same outer shirt as Sun Yao''s and changed into his own. Therefore, no one suspected that she had pretended to be Sun Yao, "You know that since I was pregnant, I was more sleepy than the third grandma. Half asleep and half awake, I vaguely heard a man talking in my ear, saying, ''Sun Yao, don''t Blame the third uncle for wanting to kill you, who let you discover the secret of the third uncle?'' At that moment, I thought I was dreaming, and I was still thinking about it, third uncle? Which third uncle? What important secret did Sun Yao find out about him? , He must kill Sun Yao? If I had realized earlier that it was not a dream, it was real, my child would not... woo" Speaking of this, she covered her face again, sobbing, and shaking all over. The concubine pressed her heart, it seems that she guessed correctly, Ning Xi really made a substitute for Sun Yao. Liu Wanyu opened her mouth, gossiping: "Call Yao''er over and ask, what secret did she break through the third master?" The matter has come to this point, even if the princess wants to hide it, she can''t hide it any longer. There is Liu Wanyu inside, and Sikong Shuo outside, neither of them is easy to use. If they don''t dig out the secret of the third master today, they may not let them go. The concubine ordered someone to call Sun Yao over. The movement between Ningxi and the third master was so loud that everyone who was carried out of the yard saw it. One had a knife stuck in his stomach, and the other had blood on his hands. Sun Yao was also among the witnesses, entered the house, and quickly asked, "Aunt Ma, how are you doing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 668： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (8) Chapter 668 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (8) Ning Xi broke down in tears. Liu Wanyu sat on the head of the bed, gently wiped her tears, and answered for her: "The doctor and the midwife have seen it, your lord is fine, you can recover after a period of training, it''s just a pity for the two boys. " "Ah?" Sun Yao tried her best to pretend to be surprised. In fact, she didn''t know that Ningxi was a fake pregnancy. The third uncle was still inside, so she almost rushed in. It was Dongmei who told her about Ningxi''s belly. It''s a lie, so she doesn''t worry so much. Princess pressed her eyebrows: "Let''s not mention this, Aunt Ma said that your third uncle was going to kill you, but he misidentified her. How did you offend your third uncle? He annoys you so much?" Didn''t directly ask what secret the third uncle had broken. "I..." Sun Yao lowered her head, "I... I may have seen something I shouldn''t have seen." "What?" It was Liu Wanyu who asked, and she was more anxious than the princess. "This..." Sun Yao hesitated, as if she dared not speak. Princess sighed: "Say it, it''s okay, we are all our own." Sun Yao took out the list that Ning Yue handed to her when she returned after the fire from her purse: "This." Princess picked it up and took a look: "Isn''t this just a list of congratulatory gifts?" Sun Yao took out lip balm, dipped a little on the list: "At first, I thought it was an ordinary list, so I put it away. When I was eating, I put on lip balm, and accidentally dropped a lump on the list. Come on, and then... there are these strange words, you see." On the list, a bunch of words they didn''t understand appeared. "I thought it was strange, so I put away the list. It happened that my third uncle came to me. I thought, maybe he discovered that I saw the hidden words on it." This is simply nonsense. She was not as good at lying as Ning Yue and Ning Xi, she didn''t dare to look into Princess Wang''s eyes when she was reciting her lines, she just lowered her head and tried her best to pretend to be scared. "Since it is such an important thing, why did he hold it for you?" Wang Hao asked. "It was originally given to third uncle by Xiao Luo. At that time, third uncle was wrestling with several masters. I don''t know if he was afraid that they would find out something, so he simply put it on me first." Sun Yao said with a heart beating wildly. Liu Wanyu automatically made up a possibility: "Ah! Did someone write some code for him? Shuo Er, come in and have a look, do you recognize the words on it?" A little **** came in, and the little **** stretched out his hand: "Give me the list." Liu Wanyu pursed her lips, she couldn''t do without hitting her in the face once! The little **** took out the form, folded it back after a while, and said to the princess: "This is in Nanjiang characters, and it contains some secrets of the military aircraft department. We must not let the wives know." Nanjiang characters and the secrets of the Military Aircraft Department, these two pieces of information alone are enough to make people frightened. Liu Wanyu looked at the princess as if watching a show, colluding with the enemy and treason? Xuan family? what! Fortunately, I didn''t get married with their family! The matter was of great importance, Liu Wanyu immediately called Patriarch Sikong, and Patriarch Sikong immediately notified the emperor. The third master is the younger brother of King Zhongshan. He colluded with the people of Nanjiang, did he get the instruction of King Zhongshan? On the way to Sikong''s house, the emperor ordered someone to call Zhongshan Wang over. The banquet could not continue, Liu Wanyu apologized to the guests one by one. In the flower hall, the emperor sat on the main seat with a firm complexion, and a slightly lower seat beside him sat Sikong Shuo with a relaxed expression. King Zhongshan was suspected of being involved in the case, and stood quietly in the center of the hall. Also standing there was Patriarch Sikong, who was not suspected at all. The sons sat down, but the father stood, and Patriarch Sikong''s mouth twitched violently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 669： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (9) Chapter 669 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (9) Behind King Zhongshan, stood the female relatives of the Xuan family: Princess Wang, Ning Yue and Sun Yao. Ningxi was "severely injured" and was lying ill on the couch. Qin''er was a child, so she was not allowed to come here. The third master was kneeling on the ground with his hands tied: "I didn''t kill anyone, I... I was wronged..." He quibbled, his eyes for help fell on the face of the princess, he killed the two grandsons of the princess, the princess hated Seeing through him, he turned his face away in disgust; his heart sank, and he looked at King Zhongshan aggrievedly, but before King Zhongshan could speak, the emperor snatched him away. "Xuan Lao San, you don''t cry when you see the coffin, do you? There are witnesses and material evidence, and you still want to quibble? Sun Yao discovered your secret, so you wanted to kill Sun Yao! In the end, you killed General Ma''s daughter by mistake!" He killed Sun Yao, why was it because Sun Yao discovered his secret? It just felt that Sun Yao was influenced by Ma Ningyue and suspected him of having **** with him. He didn''t want another person to collect his criminal evidence, so he wanted to kill Sun Yao. However, Ma Ningyue took advantage of his mentality and resorted to tricks. It was a five-month-old boy, and he didn''t believe that Ma Ningxi would really give up his lifelong guarantee in order to help his sister act. That fetus must be fake! He was calculated! Was calculated by a group of shameless women! "Ma Ningxi''s fetus is fake! It must be fake! She...she...she plotted against me! Together, they plot against me! Ma Ningxi, Ma Ningyue, Sun Yao!" Sikong Shuo casually smiled: "I personally found someone to give birth to her fetus; I personally gave her veins; I sewed up her wounds myself. Are you questioning me?" Your medical skills, or are you questioning your character? Or do you want to say, this king plotted against you with them?" Sikong Shuo''s medical skills are no worse than Sikong Liu''s. Would he not be able to tell if the pregnancy was real or fake? If it was said that he colluded with the female family members of the Xuan family, no one would believe it. In fact, even the third master himself didn''t believe it. After all, Sikong Shuo hated the Xuan family so much, how could he be in collusion with Ning Yue and the others? But if Sikong Shuo didn''t lie, then Ma Ningxi''s pregnancy was real? The third master was in a mess in the wind. Everyone present, except for the three female relatives, all believed that Ning Xi had really had a miscarriage, that the murderer was the Third Master, and that the collaborator and traitor was also the Third Master. The emperor''s face became very ugly: "King Zhongshan, you''d better show evidence to prove that you have nothing to do with this matter, otherwise, your brother''s treason and your whole family will be implicated!" King Zhongshan clenched his fists: "Your Majesty, this matter..." "The evidence for this matter is solid! There is no misunderstanding!" The emperor interrupted King Zhongshan without thinking. Didn''t King Zhongshan know that he was a fool when he secretly recruited soldiers? To be honest, he didn''t care about whether this matter was true or not, he just wanted to have a suitable reason to pull King Zhongshan down from that high position! If he loses the support of the people, no matter how many troops he has, he can''t make any waves! How could the King of Zhongshan fail to see the emperor''s plan, this old fox, who murdered his son first, now wants to drag the entire Xuan family into trouble with a fundamentally flawed incident! It''s disgusting! But the crime of collaborating with the enemy and treason is too heavy. Even if he is innocent, in the eyes of outsiders, his younger brother''s doing this is probably at his instigation, and the reputation of the entire Xuan family will still be affected! What a... difficult situation to turn over! The third master took the emperor''s calculations and Zhongshan King''s entanglement into his heart, and a wave of hope rose in his heart. In order not to shake the morale of the army and the people, the eldest brother will definitely not allow this hat to be put on his head, and the eldest brother will definitely support him. Rehabilitated! (end of this chapter) Chapter 670： Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (10) Chapter 670 Happy cooperation, the end of the third uncle (10) King Zhongshan wanted to rehabilitate him, not only because there should be no stains on the Xuan family, but also because he was his younger brother who had been raised since childhood. He couldn''t let go of this family affection. The concubine stared at the face of the third master, her heart whizzed, she wished she could stab him with a knife, not to harm her grandson enough, but also to harm her whole family, to die, to die! Just when the situation was at a stalemate, the eunuch''s communication voice suddenly came from outside: "Xuan Zhao asks to see" Xuan Zhao? Everyone, except for Ning Yue and Sikong Shuo, whose expressions remained unchanged, showed expressions of astonishment. Didnt Xuan Zhao go to pick up Xuan Bin? Why did you come back so soon? The emperor waved his hand impatiently, not wanting to see him at all. Sikong Shuo said: "Let''s meet, maybe it has something to do with the Xuan Family Army." The emperor announced Xuan Zhao to come in. Xuanzhao was dusty, half of his face had a beard growing out, he hadn''t shaved for some time, he looked as if he had aged several years, he held an altar in his hand, bowed to the emperor, and said: "Xuanzhao kowtowed emperor!" "What are you doing?" the emperor asked impatiently. Xuan Zhao didn''t have time to say hello to his parents, his cold eyes shot directly at the third master who was complacent, and kicked him! Zhongshan Wang suddenly changed color: "Zhaoer! What are you doing?" Xuan Zhao said angrily: "I want to kill this traitor! Avenge my third uncle!" Everyone was startled, Xuan Zhao''s words...what do they mean? Xuan Zhao raised his hand, pointed at him and said, "He is not my third uncle! He is a counterfeit wearing a human skin mask!" The third master suddenly raised his head: "Nonsense!" Xuan Zhao stepped forward, pinched his face, and pulled it hard, tearing off a human skin mask, revealing a completely unfamiliar face. Everyone was shocked again. The third master looked at the mask in Xuan Zhao''s hand, dumbfounded: "I...I...not...I..." "What do you give me back?" Xuan Zhao flew over again, kicking the third master into the wall, and fell heavily on the ground. The third master spit out a mouthful of blood in an instant, Xuan Zhao said again, "Will you It wasn''t that I went to Beicheng personally to investigate the truth a year ago, I... how would I know, my third uncle... was killed by a traitor like you a long time ago!" Princess couldn''t hide her shock: "Wait, Zhao''er, you... aren''t you going to pick up your second brother?" Xuan Zhao shook his head: "No, I''m sorry my son didn''t tell you in advance. At that time, my fourth brother and I felt that the third uncle was not right, so I found an excuse and lied about picking up the second brother, but actually went to Beicheng!" The astonishment in King Zhongshan''s eyes lingered for a long time: "You said your third uncle died?" "Yes." Xuan Zhao lowered his head sadly, and handed the altar to King Zhongshan, "This is the ashes of my third uncle..." King Zhongshan was dazed for a while, shook his head, took a few steps back, and fell on the chair. The third master crawled over with his mouth full of blood: "No, second brother, I am the third child, I am your younger brother, I am not dead, I am real! I am really your younger brother...Second brother, you believe me..." He "wronged" Sikong Shuo once before, now, who still believes him? Besides, his face was so unfamiliar that one could tell it wasn''t the blood of the Xuan family. King Zhongshan was not dazzled enough to confuse his younger brother''s face with that of a stranger. Seeing that his hand was about to grab King Zhongshan''s clothes, Xuan Zhao kicked him away and said angrily: "Now that things are going on, you still want to quibble? Do you still want to confuse my father? My third uncle is open and aboveboard, how could he collaborate with the enemy?" Treason? I brought back all the letters you wrote to the people of Southern Xinjiang from the northern city!" As he spoke, Xuan Zhao took out an envelope full of small notes from his pocket, and threw it heavily in front of him! The little **** hurriedly picked it up and presented it to Sikong Shuo, who then gave it to the emperor after seeing it. The emperor frowned and did not speak. "Yes, the old three are very good, he will not kill our grandson... No wonder you are so cruel, so you are fake..." The princess murmured, if it is fake, it is his own business that he colluded with the enemy and treasoned the country. It has nothing to do with the Xuan family! She doesn''t have to die, the prince doesn''t have to die, and her son and daughter don''t have to die! He must be fake, must be fake! "I''ve noticed that something is wrong with you a long time ago! You speak and walk differently from the third child!" False or not, King Zhongshan didnt particularly care about collaborating with the enemy and treason. What he cared most about was whether this guy really killed his brother? "Zhaoer, are you sure your third uncle was killed by him?" Xuan Zhaozheng nodded: "Father! The son is sure! Qin''er was there at the time! Qin''er saw her close relative was killed, so she went crazy! Qin''er has been imitating his killing methods, just to expose him, but... But no one suspects him..." Zhongshan Wang Lei was so angry that he stepped on the head of the third master, hurting his younger brother, and it would not be an exaggeration to tear his body apart! (end of this chapter) Chapter 671： Black-bellied Yueyue is revealed (1) Chapter 671 The black-bellied Yueyue is revealed (1) "Who the **** are you? Who sent you?" King Zhongshan''s shout resounded like thunder in the entire hall, shaking everyone''s ears sorely. The third master''s head was trampled on, wishing to be trampled into a lump of mud, he held back the severe pain, and cried bitterly: "Second brother, I am the third brother! I am really the third brother... I swear by my life I did not lie to you" King Zhongshan drew out the saber at his waist, and the cold sword touched his brow, gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think I don''t even know what my younger brother looks like?" "I''m really the third brother, second brother, I swear..." Ning Yue stepped forward slowly, took out a mahogany mirror from her bosom, put it in front of the third master and said, "So, are you still pretending that you are my third uncle?" The third master looked into the mahogany mirror illuminated by candlelight, and was stunned for three seconds before he touched his face and said with a panicked expression: "You...what did you do to my face? How could I It became like this? Ma Ningyue, you lunatic! What did you do to me?" Ning Yue said lightly: "I don''t understand what you are talking about." "No, this is not my face! My face is not like this! No, no, no..." The third master began to rub his face desperately, but no matter how much he rubbed, nothing came off. Ning Yue hooked the corners of her lips lightly: "Stop acting again, it''s useless. Although you know how to imitate my third uncle''s voice and habits, you also know my third uncle''s past very well, but the real master is the real master, and the fake will always be It could be a fake, Xiangli can''t replace Xuan Xiaoying, why do you...replace my third uncle?" The matter of Xianglijiu occupying the magpie''s nest is a wound that will never heal in King Zhongshan''s heart. He hates that he failed to protect Sakura, and also hates that Xiangli stole Sakura''s life. Although the third brother is not his child, but he has raised the third brother for so many years, and in his heart, he has already regarded him as important as Xuan Yu and the others. Now, the third brother has also been robbed of his life. Different from his formal love for Xiangli, he really paid his feelings for this fake third brother. This is much more difficult than knowing the truth about Xiangli. The last hesitation in King Zhongshan''s heart was gone, he put down his sword, turned his head to look at the emperor, and said seriously: "Your Majesty, I beg you to take him back to the Xuan family''s camp. I want to chop off his head as a comfort." My third brother is the spirit of heaven!" "Second BrotherNoSecond Brother" Boom! Before the third master finished speaking, he was knocked out by Xuan Zhao''s palm. The emperor coughed, logically speaking, he could not agree to King Zhongshan''s request, after all, this is a secret work in southern Xinjiang, and he still wants to take it back to Dali Temple for interrogation, but he felt a little sorry for wronging King Zhongshan earlier, In addition, King Zhongshan lost his most beloved younger brother. Under the double situation, it is really difficult for him to refuse King Zhongshan: "Uh... okay, I will leave it to you..." After a pause, "You and Zhongchang Shi will handle it together!" Alas, it''s so annoying, I had a lot of trouble for a long time, not only did I not catch the handle of King Zhongshan, but also let the truth be told, right now the Xuan family army is fighting **** battles to defend Xiliang, but he gave the leader of the family I was wronged a lot. If it spread, it was all his fault! Why was he so impulsive then? The emperor glared at Patriarch Sikong, it was all this old guy, he was talking nonsense in the letter without knowing the situation himself! Don''t think he doesn''t know, the old guy just saw that he was ignoring Sikong Shuo, and wanted to take the opportunity to get close to him. Hmph, this kind of pig brain is worthy of competing with Sikong Shuo, go eat shit! Fortunately, at the beginning, he thought that Sikong Shuo didn''t report what he knew, and he didn''t have him as an emperor in his heart. Now, it seems that Sikong Shuo simply wanted to find out the matter before reporting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 672： Black-bellied Yueyue is revealed (2) Chapter 672 The black-bellied Yueyue is revealed (2) An old guy who only knows how to ask for credit! Not as good as a finger of his own son. The emperor stood up sullenly, and when Patriarch Sikong passed by, Patriarch Sikong bowed obsequiously: "Send the emperorouch!" He was kicked by the emperor. The emperor withdrew his feet in disgust, and walked away without looking back. Xuan Zhao and Ning Yue exchanged glances, Ning Yue nodded, Xuan Zhao grabbed the unconscious third master, and quickly walked out of the flower hall, heading towards the Xuan family camp. Looking at his son''s resolute back, King Zhongshan froze for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing, shook his sleeves, and followed. Patriarch Sikong is the most schadenfreude in the house, not only because he can take the opportunity to defeat King Zhongshan, but also win the appreciation of the emperor, and let the emperor understand that he is more sincere, wiser, and more capable than his own son. It was a fake, which caused the emperor to be happy in vain. The emperor had nowhere to vent his anger, so he kicked him, and he lost all face. He glared angrily at his superior son, other people''s sons are so filial, how can they be like his? Seeing his biological father make a fool of himself, he doesn''t know how to help him! Patriarch Sikong left angrily. As soon as he left, Liu Wanyu also chased him out in desperation. Like her husband, Liu Wanyu felt that the emperor was angry because Sikong Shuo didn''t stand up in time to intercede for Patriarch Sikong, completely forgetting that they planted the cause themselves. Before crossing the threshold, she glared at Sikong Shuo complainingly. Sikong Shuo didn''t even lift his eyelids. "Hmph!" She stomped her feet angrily, staring at Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo said casually, "What? Itchy feet? Little Li, go chop it up." "Yes." The little **** sneered and walked towards Liu Wanyu. Liu Wanyu''s urine was so frightened that a few drops came out. Other people''s concubine is a grandson, and their family''s concubine is a grandfather! "Master, wait for me! Wait for me" Liu Wanyu screamed and ran away like a crazy hen! Seeing Liu Wanyu being frightened like this by a concubine, the princess secretly shook her head. After all, she is the aunt, how could the concubine ride on her head? What a shame. But having said that, Sikong Shuo went too far, he knew that it was his real father and that was his aunt, but he didn''t know, he thought they were just strangers who had nothing to do with each other. In this regard, Xiao Yin is much better than Sikong Shuo. Of course, the main reason is that she is a good tutor. The concubine had been frightened a lot after all, and after lamenting about Sikong Shuo''s family relationship, Sun Yao helped her back to the wing room. In the flower hall, it suddenly became empty and quiet, only the sound of the breeze blowing the leaves could be heard. Sikong Shuo didn''t move, as if he didn''t intend to leave immediately. Ning Yue is not willing to stay any longer, the play that should be performed is over, why stay here? Staring at Sikong Shuo? She bent the corners of her lips: "Thank you, Mr. Zhongchang Attendant, for helping me clean up the phosphorous powder and lip balm at the scene." It was thanks to these two treasures that the third master was successfully trapped in the fire scene today. Phosphorus powder is flammable, and it is easy to cause a fire if it is irradiated with glazed stones. In order to make the fire spread faster, she applied cheap lip balm bought from the market on various places. The reason why she wants cheap ones is not that she is reluctant to part with high-end products, but that high-end lip balm is made of essential oil, while cheap lip balm is made of lard, which is easier to burn. The smell of phosphorous powder is strong. To cover it up, she burned the incense that Sun Yao usually used in the house. Although it was covered up at the time, experienced people came to check it, and it was not difficult to find traces of phosphorous powder and lip balm. . Sikongliu lightly played with the snuff bottle on the table: "After using Lidu, you still pretend to say thank you, Ma Ningyue, have you always been so shameless?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 673： The black-bellied Yueyue came to light (3) Chapter 673 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (3) Ning Yue spread her hands: "Your Majesty Zhongchang is not at a disadvantage. It can be seen that the emperor has begun to miss you again. I believe that it won''t be long before your lord will be reused by the emperor again." Sikong Shuo smiled disdainfully: "If you lose money, you will agree to you if you are my seat? This seat has not liked you to the point of being hot-headed, so don''t take yourself too seriously, Ma Ningyue. If you want to win this seat''s heart, you will have to do it all the time. Bowls of noodles are not enough. "Farewell, you should keep your heart well by yourself, I have no luck." Ning Yue then poured a cup of tea and raised it, "Happy cooperation." "Who is cooperating with you? Obviously, this seat rewarded you with a favor!" "Yes, yes, yes, it was you who gave the little girl a favor. The little girl is very grateful. The little girl is sleepy now, and wants to go home and rest. Let me say goodbye." What? This guy was so quick to talk to her, it made her speechless. Ning Yue turned around and walked towards the door. "Yueyue, come here." Ning Yue was taken aback, wasn''t she? Just now he told her not to take herself too seriously, but turned around and called her so affectionately, did he lose his mind? Ning Yue frowned, and looked back at him: "Don''t call me that!" Sikong Shuo faintly raised his vermilion lips: "Who is calling you? Pretending to be passionate!" Ning Yue looked around, and in the entire flower hall, apart from the two of them, there was only one little **** left. If she remembered correctly, the little eunuch''s name was Xiao Lizi, right? He wasn''t calling her, but who was he calling? Just when Ning Yue was puzzled, a chubby little pink guinea pig ran out from the side hall. It followed the familiar scent and ran to Sikong Shuo''s feet. Sikong Shuo stretched out his exquisite jade hand, screwed it on the table, and smiled all over the city. In the camp with bonfires burning, on the half-meter-high Sifangtai, and on a wolf''s head, there was a man in a state of distress lying on his stomach. It was the third master. A sharp guillotine hung above his neck, and the wolf opened its **** mouth, revealing sharp fangs, ferocious and terrifying. On the opposite side of the Sifangtai, King Zhongshan led the soldiers to watch the punishment. He couldnt remember how long it had been since he had dealt with prisoners in such a public manner. . Those who committed petty crimes were dealt with at the hands of the non-commissioned officers, and there were basically no ones who had to spare thousands of people to watch their sentences since entering Beijing. King Zhongshan sternly said: "Our Xuan family''s army vowed to fight to the death to defend Xiliang, you all have your eyes wide open to see clearly, what is the end of collaborating with the enemy, treason, and treachery!" The night wind was blowing on the face, blowing the flames of the bonfire, making it roll and rise like a fire dragon, spitting out a tongue of flame that wanted to devour everything. The third master gradually woke up from the coma, looked at the fire dragon with its teeth and claws in a daze, and the cold and disgusted faces. He opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice: "Help... help... help... I am... three Brother...help..." But no one will save him. Hurting King Zhongshans younger brother is an unforgivable crime! Collaborating with the enemy and treason is an unforgivable crime! Burning Xuanyin on fire is an unforgivable crime! Colluding with Nanjiang women to murder the princess is an unforgivable crime! One by one, one by one, they all violated the belief and bottom line of the Xuan family army. They watched him struggle indifferently, and the flames of excitement danced faintly in their eyes. The third master felt a sense of despair. King Zhongshan waved his palm: "Execution!" Xuan Zhao pulled out his sword, cut off the rope without hesitation, the guillotine fell down, and cut off the head of the third master... In a pitch-black dark room, oil lamps are like beans. Ning Yue slowly pushed open the door of the dark room, and a ray of moonlight slipped in from behind her, spread out on the cold, dark floor, in the middle of the floor, Xuan Yin sat on the rattan chair, her slender legs crossed , resting on the hard stone table, the moonlight shrouded him, making his muscular figure more elegant and longer. He stared at the dark front lightly, with a leisurely and carefree expression, feeling the movement in the room, he didn''t turn around, but stretched out his hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 674： Black-bellied Yueyue is revealed (4) Chapter 674 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (4) Ning Yue walked over and put her little hand into his palm. He squeezed it, put it to his lips and kissed it. Ning Yue smiled slightly, glanced at her eyes, and asked, "Where''s third brother?" "I went to change clothes." As soon as the words fell, Xuan Zhao strode in and closed the door. The light became dim in an instant. Ning Yue took out the fire pocket, lit the oil lamp embedded in the wall, pulled out the gold hairpin, and adjusted the wick to the brightest. The room suddenly became brighter, and even the dark dungeon was clearly illuminated. Xuan Zhao looked at the person lying still in the dungeon, and asked, "Is he still awake?" Xuanyin picked up a cup of tea and poured it on the people inside! Soon, the man moved and raised his head slowly. Under the reflection of the fire, his face full of scars and stains was vaguely recognizable. It was the third master who was beheaded alive in front of 10,000 soldiers. The third master touched his neck, rolled his eyes again, and couldn''t believe that he was still alive. He was clearly...beheaded Could it be...he went to hell? But why did Xuan Yin, Xuan Zhao and Ma Ningyue also go to hell? Xuan Yin hooked the corners of his lips playfully: "Good third uncle, don''t look, you are not dead, we are not dead." The third master was taken aback: "This...how is it possible?" "Do you think we will accompany you to hell? That is really impossible." Xuan Yin said angrily. "But... I obviously..." The third master touched his neck to make sure that it was intact and there was no trace of stitching. Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing: "It''s just some tricks, third uncle, don''t worry too much about it." The third master still couldn''t believe it. After all, it was in front of 10,000 people. What kind of tricks could fool them all? Ning Yue took out a small clay figurine and put it into a box. There was a small hole on one side of the box, enough for the little clay figurine''s head to stick out. Ning Yue picked up the fruit knife on the table and cut off the little clay figurine''s head. The head of the little clay figurine fell on the table in an instant. Ning Yue took the box away, only to find that the head that fell on the table was still intact on its original body. There is actually a movable gap under the small hole in the box, but no one noticed it because the speed was too fast. The third master understood that he was not actually beheaded, he just fell rapidly, the exposed part was a false body, his real body was hidden in a box, and fell to the ground together with his head. The third master who figured it out smiled with trembling shoulders: "You always do tricks for Qin''er, and I even insinuated that you have no real skills. Now it seems that I was wrong." After a pause, he stopped smiling, and asked again, "What''s the matter with my face? Did you touch it too?" When he said this, his eyes glanced at Xuan Yin and Xuan Zhao who were beside Ning Yue, and he felt lucky that they didn''t know that they were deceived by Ning Yue. However, he was disappointed, Xuan Yin and Xuan Zhao did not show the slightest surprise on their faces. His heart... sank to rock bottom. Ning Yue smiled and said, "It''s very simple, third uncle, I put two layers of human skin masks on you, the upper layer is your own, and the bottom layer is a stranger''s. But... the bottom layer I painted forever Glue, you may not be able to take it off for the rest of your life. Dont worry, it wont make you uncomfortable for a long time. If your face is airtight, it will rot in a few days. When your skin and flesh are all festered, it will fall off by itself . The corner of the third master''s mouth twitched. Looking at Xuan Yin and Xuan Zhao for a long while, he said angrily, "Since you know that I am your third uncle, do you still dare to treat me like this?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 675： The black-bellied Yueyue came to light (5) Chapter 675 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (5) Xuanyin took the urn on the ground to the table. It was the one Xuan Zhao brought back from Beicheng: "Although the ashes are not your own, they are the ashes of the third aunt. A kind person like the third aunt found out Your secret, I advise you to turn your back on it, but you brutally killed her. Seeing all this, Qin''er escaped from the Xuan family desperately. After you caught Qin''er, you imprisoned her in a cage and locked her up like a beast , until... shutting her insane. You are such a vicious person, we can do anything to you with peace of mind!" The third master clenched his fists angrily: "Second brother...Second brother will not let you go, if he knows that you have treated me like this, he will definitely drive you out of the house!" "Father will never know." Xuan Yin said. The eyes of the third master almost burst into flames: "Since you hate me so much, why did you save me?" "Rescue?" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, and exchanged glances with Ning Yue and Xuan Zhao, and suddenly, everyone couldn''t help laughing. Ning Yue pointed to the cage: "Third Uncle, look what''s behind it?" The third master looked back, and saw that the seat that should have been on the wall was actually just a large fine net. Behind the net, a few wild wolves with green eyes flashing were looking at him salivating! He was so frightened that he quickly crawled to the prison door! The net looked flimsy and fragile, as if if he was not careful, those wolves would break through the net and rush over, gnawing him to the bone. This is much more terrifying than beheading. "Don''t...don''t be like this...Xiaoyin, I am your third uncle. I hugged you when you were young! Zhao''er, you love strawberries the most. I was bitten by a snake to pick strawberries for you. How can you still eat strawberries? Do you remember?" It''s too late to play the family card at this time. The former third uncle is really very memorable, but slowly, his kindness and integrity were eroded by a little bit of ambition. He wanted to seize the position of the head of the family, and he wanted to be the emperor himself, so he ruthlessly Make up your mind, attack the five-year-old Xiao Ying, attack the innocent Ning Yue, attack the pregnant Sun Yao, attack the prince and concubine who has always loved him and protected him... So many acts are simply unforgivable. Xuanyin came to him, and a huge shadow enveloped him: "Say, who is the mastermind behind your scenes?" "I...I..." The third master lowered his head, "I can''t say...he will kill me..." "Then you are not afraid that I will kill you?" "Either be killed by you, or be killed by him, I... I would rather be killed by you..." Being eaten by wolves is not an easy task, he would rather choose this. It can be seen that the means of torturing people behind him are not weaker than Xuanyin. Ning Yue stepped forward and said, "Perhaps, if we don''t kill you, we will also protect you from being killed by that person." "It''s useless..." The third master shook his head with tears in his eyes, "He planted a Gu in my body, once he finds out that I betrayed him, he will make the Gu poison attack, I..." Ning Yue untied the peace talisman from her neck: "This is a thousand-year-old ice dragon crystal, which can suppress all Gu poisons. If you wear it and move to a place with severe cold weather, you will never have an attack for the rest of your life." The eyes of the third master reunited: "Really... is it really a thousand-year-old ice dragon crystal?" Ning Yue opened the amulet, took out the obsidian and handed it to him: "Look for yourself." The third master held it in his hand like holding a piece of ice that would never melt: "Yes, it''s it! It''s right! You really will give it to me? You won''t go back on your word? You won''t kill me afterwards." me?" Ning Yue shook her head and said seriously: "Of course not. Although I am vicious, I have always kept my promises. I will do what I say. If you confess who is behind the scenes, I will arrange for you to go to the Northern Territory. The Northern Territory is frozen all year round. is you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 676： The black-bellied Yueyue came to light (6) Chapter 676 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (6) "Okay, let me say, let me say!" The third master squeezed the obsidian in his hand excitedly, "I have never seen his appearance, he always wears a black cloak, he is quite old, and there is a blood moon between his eyebrows totem." "Sounds like an old man in a black robe." Ning Yue asked again, "What''s his name?" "Su Huo." Xuanyin opened the roster of important officials and aides in southern Xinjiang. There was indeed Suhuo''s name in it, and his status was not low. He raised the corner of his right lip: "Thank you, third uncle." As he spoke, he snatched back the obsidian. The third master was stunned again: "You...what are you doing? You...are you going to go back on your word? Ma Ningyue, you said you wouldn''t kill me!" Ning Yue smiled faintly: "I won''t kill you, but my husband wants to kill you, what can I do?" "You..." The third master was swayed, his face turned green with anger, "You still said you would send me to the Northern Territory!" "Yes, I will send you to the Northern Territory, but it''s not your people, it''s your ashes." Ning Yue finished speaking with a smile, was held in Xuan Yin''s arms, and walked out of the dark room. Xuan Zhao looked at the third uncle coldly, looked at the murderer who almost killed his parents, his wife, children and sisters, slowly turned the mechanism, and raised the net that blocked the wolves... It hurts, it hurts! It''s like being run over. Huangfushan frowned and opened her eyes, and found herself lying in a dilapidated cabin, and asked wonderingly, "Eh? What is this place?" A middle-aged man came over and said softly, "Girl, are you awake? Does the wound still hurt?" After he asked this question, Huangfushan remembered that she had been shot and moved her body. The wound still hurt a little, but she could bear it. She looked at this stern man and said, "Uncle, did you save me?" Ma Yuan nodded: "I was fetching water by the river, and saw that you were unconscious from the arrow, so I brought you back. The aunt next door gave you the clothes." She was worried that she would misunderstand that he had taken advantage of her. Huang Fushan smiled: "Uncle, you are so kind. By the way, Uncle, have you seen the little girl with me? Uh, she is wearing a servant''s clothes." Ma Yuan shook his head. Huangfushan sighed, Xiaojuan didn''t know martial arts, so I don''t know if she fell into the hands of those soldiers who didn''t have eyes. "Have you been separated from your family? Linzi City is at war, and the soldiers are in turmoil. Many people are separated from their relatives." Ma Yuan said with a sigh. "Uncle, do you know who the guard of Linzi City is?" "Ma Yuan, but it is said that he is missing." Ma Yuan said without blushing. Huang Fushan said again: "No, I am not referring to the guards of Xiliang, but the guards of Southern Xinjiang." "Oh, it''s from southern Xinjiang." Ma Yuan smiled slightly, "I heard it''s called Qu Bi." Qu Bi, that dazed young man? Why did he send someone to shoot her indiscriminately? Damn it! Turn around and tell your father, and teach him a lesson! Ma Yuan looked at her resentful expression, thinking that she hated the other party for taking over his home, so he didn''t suspect anything, and said, "Girl, where are you from, who else is still alive in the family?" "I..." Huangfushan bit her lips, "I''m from Linzi City." No wonder he cared so much about the guard of Linzi, Ma Yuan said again: "You haven''t eaten for three days, are you hungry? I''ll bring you a bowl of porridge." Not long after, Ma Yuan brought a bowl of sweet potato porridge. This small mountain village was their secret stronghold, and the surrounding residents were basically their secret clues. There was no shortage of food, but in order not to arouse suspicion, they tried to pretend to be poor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 677： The black-bellied Yueyue came to light (7) Chapter 677 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (7) Huangfushan is not picky about food. Although she is a princess, she practiced martial arts in the temple all the year round and lived a hard life. She quickly finished a bowl of sweet potato porridge. Ma Yuan saw that she behaved like a daughter of a rich family, and thought she would be picky and would not eat, but unexpectedly she even drank the soup: "You should rest for a while, and tell me where your relatives live in Linzi City, I will See if any merchants have passed by recently to help you bring peace to your family." "Well...thank...thank you, uncle." Huangfushan laughed dryly twice, "By the way, uncle, are you the only one in your family?" "My wife and daughter are not here." Ma Yuan said, suddenly missing Lanzhi and Ning Yue, and he "lost contact", wondering if they would be worried. "How old is your daughter?" "About your age." But she was already married, so she added in her heart. Alas, it didn''t hurt enough, it became someone else''s. Huangfushan blinked her bright eyes and said: "Do you only have a daughter but no son? That''s the same as our family!" "I have a son." Ma Yuan felt a pain in his heart, "It''s just that he passed away at the age of thirteen." "I''m sorry to bring up your sadness." Huangfushan lowered her head, she saw the sword on the table out of the corner of her eye, she was very sensitive to weapons, she could tell at a glance that it was a rare sword, and it was very possible, It was cast by the military camp, "Uncle, are you a soldier from Xiliang?" Ma Yuan was taken aback, and denied, "No, I''m a mercenary. I came from the north. I heard that there was a war in the south, so I wanted to come here to earn some money." Huangfushan knows about mercenaries, they do not distinguish between national boundaries and arms, whoever pays will help them fight, and they are all very trustworthy, after signing the contract, they will either die or the war will end, and they will never betray their master. She grabbed Ma Yuan''s arm: "Uncle! Can I hire you?" "You... hire me?" Ma Yuan looked at her suspiciously. Huangfushan was pure in heart and didn''t have much vigilance. She felt that since she saved her, she must be a good person, so she didn''t hide her identity now: "Uncle, I''ll tell you a secret. Promise me, don''t tell me. Get out!" "Okay, you say." "I... I am not from Linzi City." It can be seen that the temperament and appearance are too good, like growing up in the imperial city, but the accent is southerly. "I am the princess of Southern Xinjiang, and my father is the prince!" Ma Yuan''s hand immediately pressed on the handle of the knife! Huangfushan didn''t realize that she was on the verge of death, and said like a bean: "I went to your capital to play, and I planned to go back to southern Xinjiang, but who knows, that damned Qu Bi, someone ordered me to be killed! Say Im a fake princess! How is that possible? I showed him all my tokens! Now, I have no way to prove my identity, and its a fools dream to cross Linzi City and return to the palace. Ma Yuan pressed back the dagger that had been pulled out an inch. Huangfushan said firmly: "Uncle, are you good at martial arts? You send me back to the palace safely, and I will ask my father to reward you and give you an official job!" His father has always been very generous to his savior. Ma Yuan is not interested in saving people or not, but if the little girl hadn''t lied, wouldn''t he be able to use her to enter the Southern Border Palace? "Are you really the princess of Southern Xinjiang? Why should I trust you?" "I..." Huangfushan looked sad, "I gave the token to those people, but they haven''t returned it to me, but... I''m really the princess of Southern Xinjiang!" Ma Yuan''s eyes flickered: "I heard that there is a very powerful staff member living in your Southern Border Palace." (end of this chapter) Chapter 678： The black-bellied Yueyue came to light (8) Chapter 678 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (8) "You said Rong Qing!" Outsiders are not allowed in the imperial palace, only the sick young man who is wiser than Zaifu broke the rules and lived in the Bodhi Palace. "He lives in the Bodhi Palace, what''s wrong?" Ma Yuan smiled and said: "No, I just want to confirm whether you know anything about the imperial palace. A real princess should know everything." "That''s it!" Huangfushan patted her chest and said, "There is no one in the palace that I don''t know! There is no place I don''t know! Let''s take Rong Qing as an example. He lives in the Bodhi Palace, which is south of the palace. There is a tree in it. The thousand-year-old Bodhi tree, I even climbed up to pick the Bodhi seeds!" Her innocent expression had already convinced Ma Yuan, but she still deliberately asked: "I heard that he is very powerful, this time, thanks to his formation and weapons, Xiliang was defeated. " "Yes, yes! His formation is more powerful than the Dragon Subduing Formation, and he trapped Xuan Yu in it! Then the ballista he transformed is a hundred times faster than Xiliang''s ballista, and it won''t blow up! Not to mention the shield Said, it is light and strong, invulnerable to swords and guns. It is not like Xiliang''s shield. It weighs thirty or forty catties. If you poke it, it will be smashed!" "The ballistas, shields, knives and guns were all made by Rong Qing?" Ma Yuan asked in disbelief. "He taught people to cast it!" If this person is not eliminated, Xiliang will be defeated. He has decided, he wants to enter the palace and kill Rong Qing! "Uncle, have you seen my box?" Huang Fushan asked suddenly. Ma Yuan frowned: "The box? You don''t have anything on you." It''s true. Huangfushan covered her face and fell on the bed, Ning Yue, I''m sorry, I lost the gift you gave my father. Three days later, after Huangfushan finished her training, Ma Yuan took her through Linzi City. He had stayed in Linzi for so many years, so there was still some way to do it. They pretended to be a pair of businessmen, father and daughter, and entered the imperial capital smoothly. When staying at the inn, I encountered many investigations, saying that the daughter of a bureaucrat was missing. Ma Yuan knew that they were looking for Huang Fushan, and all came from bad people. Ma Yuan is not in the mood to pay attention to the infighting of the royal family in southern Xinjiang for the time being. He only has one strong idea, to enter the palace and kill Rong Qing! Ma Yuan had a daughter before, and it was easy to play the role of father. The two escaped all investigations and arrived in Imperial Capital on the tenth day. Huangfushan was like a fish in water, first went to her grandparents'' house, and asked them to report to the East Palace. That night, she returned to the palace in the prince''s carriage, and Ma Yuan entered the palace with her. "Father!" Huang Fushan threw herself into the arms of the prince! The prince broke his leg a few days ago, and now he is fine and can walk around, but he couldn''t stand her such a violent pounce, and almost fell to the ground with her! The prince stabilized his figure, and rubbed the top of her hair in a funny way. She was poor and thin since she was a child, but now, she is even thinner, so she can''t help but feel a little distressed: "Do you dare to run around in the future?" Huang Fushan buried her head in her father''s arms, and coquettishly said: "I dare not." The prince knew that she promised well, and he was afraid that he had already started planning the next "escape": "You have such a temper, I don''t know who you followed." Huangfushan stuck out her tongue, straightened up from the prince''s arms, pointed to Ma Yuan and said, "Father, I was shot and wounded in Linzi City, he was the one who rescued me, and he was the one who escorted me back. An official will do it!" The prince''s gentle gaze fell on Ma Yuan with a hint of sharpness hidden in his gentleness. He felt that this man gave people a strong and strong feeling regardless of his appearance and temperament. Some generals under him were not as strong as him: "Thank you You saved my daughter, what''s your name?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 679： The black-bellied Yueyue came to light (9) Chapter 679 The black-bellied Yueyue comes to light (9) Ma Yuan cupped his hands and said, "My name is Yuan Shu." "What was your original job?" "Mercenaries, they were in the area of ??Beicheng earlier." "Beicheng, the territory of the Xuan family." The prince said softly, "Have you ever helped them fight?" "No, I''m helping Beiyu fight them." Ma Yuan said, "They rarely use mercenaries." "That''s right, their own strength is strong enough." The prince smiled, "Do you want to be an official?" Ma Yuan didn''t speak. The prince smiled and said: "The official system in southern Xinjiang is different from that in Xiliang. It is replaced every three years. Usually, you can''t get in. This autumn happens to be a three-year period. At that time, I will give you a job according to your ability. Before that, you should be the princess''s guard first!" "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" Ma Yuan saluted. After arranging Ma Yuan''s accommodation, the prince took his daughter to the study room. Huang Fushan told the prince two things. The first one was that Qu Lao was not killed by Xuanyin; the second one was that he handed over the token in Linzi City Still being shot as a fake princess. The crown prince was furious, so he drew up a document to depose Qu Bi that night, and waited until the morning of the next day to give it to the King of Nanjiang to take effect. At this time, the daughter walked in slowly, but it was not Huang Fushan, but the eldest daughter Huang Fuyan. Huangfuyan was wearing a long silver dress, her black hair was hanging down softly, she didn''t wear any buns, she only picked **** from her sideburns, fixed it on the top of her head with a ruby ??Huasheng, and Huasheng fell on her forehead, making her fair His skin is crystal clear. "Father." She said, her voice was as calm as a cloud. Prince said: "Are you here? Have you visited your sister?" Huangfuyan said softly: "I''ve seen it, Father, don''t worry about her, she''s fine." Heartless, not afraid at all, sleeps soundly than a pig. The prince breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to the opposite chair and said, "Sit down, come to see me so late, is there something wrong?" Huangfuyan sat down gracefully. Her relationship with the prince was more like that of a monarch and minister than father and daughter. She glanced at Zhezi who had deposed Qu Bi, and said, "Is the king really going to get rid of Qu Bi?" "He deserved what he deserved for daring to shoot your sister!" On the gentle face of the prince, there was a rare trace of sullenness. Huangfu Yan said: "Father, forgive me, the order to shoot Shan''er should not be given by Qu Bi." "He is the defender of Linzi City! Besides him, who else can mobilize the defenders?" "I might have been provoked by someone. And that arrow may not have been shot by these defenders. Didn''t Shan''er say that there was something strange about Qu Lao''s death?" "Do you really believe what Shan''er said?" The prince frowned. Huangfuyan said lightly: "I trust my intuition, if Xuan Yin is a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately, Shan''er would have died long ago." The father doesn''t know, doesn''t she know? The girl said she was traveling in mountains and rivers, but in fact she went to chase Xuan Yin to death. Xuan Yin didn''t even kill Shan''er, so how could he kill an old man who had a stroke and had no strength to restrain a chicken? "Someone killed Qu Lao, but put the blame on Xuan Yin, what do you mean?" The prince showed a thoughtful look, "Who is the murderer? Why did you do that?" Huangfuyan said: "I don''t know the other party''s purpose for the time being, but I can be sure that the person who blamed Xuan Yin was the one who ordered Shan''er to be shot and killed." "Who would it be?" "Look at the time of these two accidents, you will know which noble people were in power." Huangfuyan stood up, spread out two blank sheets of paper, and wrote down two lines of names respectively. The night that Elder Qu was killedVice General Gao, Vice General Chen, Vice General Zhang, Staff Liu, and Su Huo. On the day Shan''er was assassinatedQu Bi, Vice General Yang, Vice General Zhang, Staff Luo, and Su Huo. The prince''s eyes were fixed on Su Huo''s name: "Him?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 680： kill (1) Chapter 680 Killing mouth (1) "What kind of person is he?" On the carriage back home, Ning Yue asked Xuanyin in bewilderment. "Suhuo?" Xuanyin rubbed his chin, the candlelight danced in his black pupils, as if there was a flame burning slowly in his heart, "a person who does not hold an official position but can get involved everywhere . "It doesn''t sound like an ordinary staff member." Ning Yue said thoughtfully. Xuanyin raised the corner of his right lip, and said with a trace of sarcasm: "The royal family in Southern Xinjiang is much more interesting than the royal family in Xiliang." "Is he also a member of the royal family?" Ning Yue frowned, thinking of Rong Qing who had caused Xiliang soldiers to suffer so much, "Who is he loyal to?" Don''t tell her, she is also the Queen of Southern Xinjiang. Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Queen." The imperial palace with carved railings and jade buildings, Qionglou Yuyu, bamboo tiles and glass, and every place shrouded in moonlight reveals a daunting tranquility. Ma Yuan walked lightly on the road, secretly remembering the surrounding buildings. He had been in the palace for a few days, and he thought he could see Rong Qing as soon as possible, but Huang Fushan''s "running away from home" made him angry The crown prince was confined by the crown prince in the East Palace. As Huangfushan''s personal guard, he couldn''t even step out of the East Palace. After all, Huangfushan said that he wanted to eat grapes from the orchard, so he volunteered to pick them with the palace maid. Seeing him always looking around, the palace maid couldn''t help but laugh: "Guard Yuan, is this your first time entering the palace?" Ma Yuan replied vaguely: "Yes, the palace is so big, bigger than our mercenary camp." The court lady laughed: "How can a mercenary camp compare with our southern border palace? I''m not bragging, among the four kingdoms, our palace is the largest!" "Have you been to the other three countries?" Ma Yuan asked subconsciously. The court lady was taken aback for a moment, and said with an embarrassing expression: "I... I heard someone say it!" Ma Yuan is quite familiar with the Xiliang Palace, but he hasn''t finished his journey in Southern Xinjiang, so he dare not make a conclusion which one is bigger, but in terms of the scenery alone, the Southern Xinjiang Palace is indeed much more beautiful than the Xiliang Palace, it can be seen that, They have a very able and discerning queen. "What kind of palace is that?" Ma Yuan asked, pointing to a palace diagonally opposite. Gong Fu Quan thought he was curious, and patiently explained: "That is the Chengqian Palace of the Seventh Prince." "Is the seventh prince the queen''s child?" Ma Yuan asked again. The maid smiled and said: "Yes, the seventh prince, sixth princess and eleventh princess are all descendants of the empress, and the sixth princess is married, and her husband is Mr. Geng from the Duke An''s mansion. Have you heard of the Geng family? " She opened the chatterbox and chatted endlessly. Ma Yuan didn''t think she was long-winded. After all, he didn''t know anything when he was a newcomer, so he needed to rely on this little maid in many places. The palace maid talked about the Eleventh Princess from the Geng family, and from the Eleventh Princess to the rest of the princesses: "...It''s a pity, we had a very clever Princess Ninety-eight, but she died in Xiliang. I heard that the battle It was just to avenge her." Ma Yuan coughed, embarrassed to tell her that your very clever Eighth Princess once lived in my house, and was treated badly by my daughter. Also, this battle was definitely not fought for a concubine princess. "By the way, I heard that there is a thousand-year-old Bodhi tree in the Southern Border Palace?" The maid opened her bright eyes and said, "Have you heard of this?" "Uh... I heard what Princess Shan said." The maid smiled happily: "Yes, the princess climbed to the book to pick bodhi seeds when she was a child, but she fell from the tree and fell into Mr. Rong''s arms." (end of this chapter) Chapter 681： Kill (2) Chapter 681 Killing mouth (2) This old story is often talked about by the maids and eunuchs, and they all secretly feel that Mr. Rong and Princess Shan are very destined. Unfortunately, Ma Yuan is a man, and he is not interested in this kind of gossip. ...Where is that tree? Can you take me there to open my eyes?" The court lady smiled and shook her head: "The Bodhi tree is in the Bodhi Palace. That''s where Young Master Rong lives. Except for the empress, no one can break in. Don''t sneak there just to see the Bodhi tree!" "Has anyone ever sneaked in?" Ma Yuan asked, seeing the lady in the palace startled, she hastened to explain, "I mean, since it is a thousand-year-old bodhi tree, there must be many people who want to see its beauty, and no one is curious. sneaked in?" "Except for Princess Zan Nengshan, no one else has slipped in." Given Huangfushan''s peeing nature, I''m afraid she didn''t sneak in, but was "let" in by Rong Qing. From this, it can be seen that the Bodhi Palace is very tightly guarded, and the possibility of assassination is almost non-existent. We can only wait for Rong Qing to come out. . But the problem is, he stays in the East Palace most of the time, and he can''t touch Rong Qing even when he comes out. Why is it so difficult to kill someone? What a headache! Not far away, there was the laughter of the teenager hahaha. Ma Yuan looked over there without knowing it. Suddenly, the maid tugged at his sleeve: "Guard Yuan, this way." "Isn''t it this way?" He remembered the maid said, walk straight, and you will find an orchard at the end. The maid looked at the direction of the laughter and said: "The commander-in-chief and Mr. Rong are over there, we don''t want to collide, so let''s change the way." Marshal, Rong Qing? Ma Yuan''s eyes reappeared in an instant, and it didn''t take much effort to find nowhere to find it. Now that he encountered it, he had to go up and try anything, even if he didn''t kill him, it would be better to see what Rong Qing looks like first! "I... I suddenly feel urgent to urinate, where is Gong Fang?" He said anxiously. The palace maid was stunned, pointing in the opposite direction to Rong Qing and the other two, she said: "Go over there, go straight, just go around a corridor, I''ll wait for you here." "No, no, you go first, I''ll find you later, just tell me how to get there!" Afraid of the court lady''s suspicion, Ma Yuan added, "Don''t make the princess wait too long." "Uh... alright!" said the court lady, "You should come out from Gong''s room and turn left at the third intersection and you should be able to see the orchard." Ma Yuan bid farewell to the maid, and went to Gong''s room. After walking a few steps, the lady was no longer visible. He turned around and walked towards the direction of the laughter. "Yuan Shu!" Behind him, there was a voice that was not angry but mighty. Ma Yuan stopped, turned around slowly, and saluted: "Princess Yan." Huangfuyan looked at him, then at the side where the laughter was, and said, "Why aren''t you by Shan''er''s side, instead you came outside?" Ma Yuan replied softly: "Princess Shan wanted to eat grapes, so she ordered my subordinates and Xiaoping to go to the orchard to pick them for her. Suddenly, my subordinates wanted to go to the toilet, so Xiaoping went to the orchard first." Huangfuyan''s deep eyes fell on his face: "Gong Fang is not here, you are going in the wrong direction." "Ah? Really?" Ma Yuan swallowed his saliva, scratched his head and said, "Xiaoping clearly said that she was here, maybe I remembered it wrong! Please ask Princess Yan to show me the way." "To the east, go straight, the end is there." Huangfuyan said concisely. "So I went the wrong way." Ma Yuan said shyly, "This subordinate resigns." Watching his back gradually disappearing into the depths of the dark night, and looking at the direction where the laughter came from, Huangfuyan narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 682： Kill (3) Chapter 682 Killing mouth (3) The carriage arrived at the palace, Xuan Yin jumped off the carriage, and then carried Ning Yue down. At this moment, Geng Zhong, who had been waiting at the door, stepped forward and greeted the two: "Fourth master, fourth grandma." Xuanyin hummed heavily. Ning Yue asked: "Have all the things been sent to the Millennium Court?" "Give it away, a maid received it, Lin Yonghe didn''t show up." Geng Zhongzhi replied truthfully. Ning Yue smiled lightly: "It doesn''t matter, just do enough drama." Since Ning Xi and her have composed the lines, saying that Lin Yonghe was dying of illness and she ran to Sikong''s house to look for her, then no matter what, she will give Lin Yonghe a gift. some supplements. In the room with the lights off, the moonlight is cold and quiet, and the night wind gently blows the veil covering the big bed, revealing a pair of lingering mandarin ducks inside. Ning Yue lay softly under Xuan Yin''s body, her blue hair spread out like splashed ink, smudged the whole head of the bed, black and smooth, making her skin so fair that it was almost translucent, and her petite body became more and more exquisite. Xuanyin intertwined his hands from her back, hugged her tightly, and kissed her lips gently. "Sikong Shuo helped? Huh?" His tone of "hmm" was twisted and turned, making one''s scalp numb. Ning Yue pursed her lips, stroked his strong waist with bare hands, and said, "I helped a little." "You looked for him?" "Well, I negotiated the terms with him, he regained the emperor''s trust, and we got the third uncle''s right to judge." "that''s it?" "Otherwise?" Ning Yue kissed his lips, "Do you think I will try to please him?" Xuanyin bit her: "You haven''t even tried to curry favor with your master, dare to curry favor with other men" Ning Yue was in pain, turned over and pressed him under him, he raised his eyebrows, Ning Yue held his face, squinted his eyes and said: "Didn''t you say that Sikong Shuo is not a man? Why does he seem to be jealous?" Xuanyin snorted: "Anyway, you are not allowed to curry favor with him!" Ning Yue smiled lightly, slowly straightened up, sat on him, and looked at him charmingly: "Can I please you?" Xuan Yin was so fascinated by her that his heart was itchy. Except when she took the initiative to rush towards him when the poisonous Gu poisoned him, she was always as shy as a bunny at other times. Tonight is really special. Sun Yao and Xuan Zhao also had a love affair just now, Sun Yao lay sweetly in Xuan Zhao''s arms, remembering his bearded face before, who didn''t know how many nights he didn''t sleep, couldn''t help feeling distressed: " It''s been so long." This trip to Beicheng took nearly a month. Xuan Zhao stroked her shoulder: "It''s not hard, you can do it again." Sun Yao was startled for a moment, but then realized that he might have misunderstood her, and blushed suddenly: "I, what I said is not this!" "Oh." Xuan Zhao said casually, "Then what did you say?" Sun Yao blushed and said, "Go to Beicheng..." Xuan Zhao muttered incomprehensibly: "What''s so hard about it?" It''s not fighting, and besides, fighting a war is not hard, "Don''t think of me like your pampered brothers." Well, her elder brother is from Wen, and he doesn''t wield knives and guns. Let alone go to Beicheng, he is exhausted after traveling to the county. Sun Yao chuckled, and said again: "Master, Third Uncle...is he really dead?" "Ok." "Is he the real third uncle or a fake third uncle?" She didn''t participate much in the plan during the day, she just helped to make up the lie according to Ning Yue''s instructions. Xuan Zhao yawned and said, "Whether it''s true or not, he''s dead anyway." (end of this chapter) Chapter 683： Kill (4) Chapter 683 Killing mouth (4) Sun Yao still wanted to ask something, but found a faint snoring sound coming from the pillow, Sun Yao sighed weakly, pulled the thin quilt to cover him, and closed her eyes. On the other side of Qingling Pavilion, Ning Xi sat quietly in front of the window, looking at the jasmine flowers in the corner with deep eyes. Cui Liu handed over a glass of water: "Miss, it''s time to take medicine." Ning Xi drank the medicine slowly, and continued to look at the world outside the window. She will not be mermaid for the rest of her life. Even if she lives in the dark night, the dark night will have an end. She would wait, wait patiently, until dawn came. The next day, news came that You Fenglan committed suicide in the violence room by swallowing the poison hidden on her body. Because of the timely treatment, she was able to save her life, but she was half-dead like a useless person. The king of Zhongshan ordered people to take turns guarding at twelve o''clock, and he was determined not to let him die before digging out valuable information. You Fenglan was carried out of the violence room and imprisoned in Ziyunxuan. Ning Yue thought that Qin''er would suffer a very serious blow due to successive accidents, and prepared a stomach full of comforting words for Qin''er in advance, but unexpectedly, Qin''er behaved abnormally calmly, but she didn''t want to talk much. In her heart, she should understand that her father was real, but they treated him as a fake and executed him. It was a lie to say that she was not sad, but her father did make a mistake. Not only did he strangle her mother to death, but he also abused her. Damn. As for You Fenglan, it was just a way to seek protection from her father''s domestic violence, it was nothing more than dependence and affection. In the twinkling of an eye, it entered September, and the army from southern Xinjiang crossed the border strongly. With Linzi as its base, it gradually moved northward and captured Liaocheng and Jizhou. Lu Hui''s Jizhou Army was originally very powerful, but unfortunately, it was betrayed by the Qinglian Sect. The Qinglian Sect cooperated with the southern Xinjiang army and made dumplings for the Jizhou Army. The Jizhou Army was defeated. Lu Hui''s head was chopped off by the general Come down and hang on the tower. "It deserves it!" In the Xuan family''s camp, Xuan Zhao put down the booklet in his hand with disdain, "Let them raise the Qinglian Sect! Let them conspire with the Qinglian Sect to frame Big Brother! Now it''s okay, the Qinglian Sect is a group of A villain who only cares about profit, even his own father won''t recognize him when it''s time to turn his back on him, let alone that idiot Lu Hui!" Back when Xuan Yu was trapped in the eastern mountain range of Yanmen Pass, Lu Hui refused to send troops to support Xuan Yu on the grounds of the Qinglian Sect riot. Now that he is dead, everyone in the camp feels happy. "Ahem!" Yang''s staff cleared his throat, "Don''t be too happy, everyone. Jizhou and Liaocheng are the fortresses in the southeast. Occupying them is equivalent to cutting the southeast country and Xiliang completely. It is the most affluent area in Xiliang. Without them, Xiliang will suffer a lot. Besides the loss, if they go north to capture Aocheng, Dugu and Yunzhou, then the south of the Liaojiang River will completely fall . Xiliang is bounded by the Liaojiang River, which divides the north from the south. If they blow up the stone bridge on the Liaojiang River, it will be impossible for them to regain the lost ground. After all, they live in the north all year round. The cavalry and infantry are strong, but the navy is not satisfactory. King Zhongshan looked deeply at the city in the sand table: "Aocheng, Dugu and Yunzhou must be kept, especially Yunzhou." "That''s right." Staff Officer Yang nodded, "There are thirteen bridges across the Liaojiang River, ten of which are in Yunzhou, including the largest one. If Yunzhou falls, our troops will not be able to go south. . King Zhongshan squeezed his fist: "Send troops to Yunzhou!" Yang''s staff hesitated for a while, and said: "My lord, forgive me for asking, who will be the general of Yunzhou?" Xuan Zhao stood up: "Of course it''s me! My father gave me 10,000 troops, and I will take over Yunzhou. If the dogs from southern Xinjiang dare to come, I will chop them up and feed them to Liaojiang fish!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 684： Kill (5) Chapter 684 Killing mouth (5) Zhongshan King didn''t speak, and after a long while, he said in a deep voice: "Who is the commander of the Yunzhou Army?" "Su Mu, he is a regular attendant in..." Staff Yang said. This is tricky, Sikong Shuo has a bad relationship with the Xuan family, what if he takes the opportunity to rebel and take over the Xuan family''s army? Xuan Yin, who had been silent all this time, said, "I''ll go." "You?" Xuan Zhao curled his lips, "This is not saving people. It can be done with a little cleverness and a little bravery. This is the real marching and fighting, and arranging troops. Do you understand?" "You understand?" Xuanyin asked back. "Of course I understand! When you play with mud every day, I am seriously studying the art of war!" "That''s just talk on paper. When you go to the battlefield, you will find that everything is different from what is written in the book." "It''s as if you have fought a war! I have at least read the book, and you haven''t even read the book!" King Zhongshan had a headache from the quarrel between the two brothers, so he slapped the table with his fist: "Enough!" There was a moment of silence in the tent, he glanced at the two of them coldly, and said with dignity without anger, "Those who think Xuan Zhao is qualified to be the commander-in-chief!" Stand behind Xuanzhao, and those who think Xuanyin is qualified to be the general stand behind Xuanyin. Whoever chooses will go to Yunzhou with him at that time. Remember, choose carefully. I will die as well!" The people in the camp began to whisper to each other, and after a while, they began to express their positions. They are very cautious, because if the person they choose wins, they will go to the battlefield with that person, so they must choose the stronger and more suitable one. After a quarter of an hour, the result came out, and Xuan Zhao lost by a narrow margin of eleven to thirteen. He was not reconciled: "Father! You still have one vote! Who do you vote for?" "I voted for you, and you still have a vote for Xiaoyin." Zhongshan Wang said lightly, his eyes flickered, "Everyone go home and bid farewell to their relatives. In three days, send troops to Yunzhou!" Xuan Zhao returned to the palace angrily, he couldn''t figure out why that guy could become the main general and he couldn''t? Didn''t that guy just save the second brother''s life? Can this also be the reason for those people to follow him? Originally, he didn''t hate that guy anymore, and even liked him a little bit, but that guy actually took the opportunity to compete with him, it''s really unacquainted! Sun Yao had just picked some fresh jasmine flowers and prepared to dry them to make tea, when Xuan Zhao kicked open the door angrily, "Third Master! Third Master!" She called twice, but Xuan Zhao didn''t answer her, but bang instead. Close the door. She scratched her head, she seemed... didn''t offend the third master, right? The news that Xuan Yin defeated Xuan Zhao and became the chief general quickly spread to Wenfangyuan. The princess drank tea with her hand, and after a while, she slowly put it down: "Call the prince to come over for dinner tonight." Due to being busy with the war these days, King Zhongshan rests in his study. Biqing invited several times, and moved out Xuan Xiaoying, saying that Xuan Xiaoying missed her father, so he finally put down the official duties at hand and went to Wenfangyuan. However, as soon as he entered the door, he found that there was no one except the princess. "Where''s Sakura?" He asked in a deep voice. The concubine fetched a basin of water, washed his hands, and said softly, "Oh, I can''t wait, I ran out to play." Xuan Xiaoying has never been impatient with King Zhongshan, and King Zhongshan knew that she was just looking for an excuse to call him over, so he grimaced and asked, "What do you want from me?" After the concubine wiped his hands, she asked Biqing to come in and remove the basin, then filled him with a bowl of soup and said, "Can''t I see the lord if I have nothing to do? I miss my husband and want to meet him, lord But does it feel wrong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 685： Kill (6) Chapter 685 Killing mouth (6) Zhongshan Wang picked up the chopsticks and said nothing. The concubine brought a piece of sweet and sour fish to the prince: "Xiao Yin always said that he loves sweet and sour fish, but the prince doesn''t seem to like it, and neither does my cousin. Woolen cloth?" King Zhongshan frowned and took a bite of the sweet and sour fish, which was indeed not tasty. The princess put the fish bitten by him back into her bowl, and ate it slowly: "Actually, I like to eat it. The first time I saw Xiao Yin, he had just lost his mother, and the courtyard was full of people. Run, cry and call mother, where are you? Xiao Yin wont make you angry anymore, so dont hide He is so small, as small as my Biner and Zhaoer, although I hate him very much, but at that moment , I can''t help but sympathize with him. From him, I found a very strong sense of satisfaction. My children are all around me, growing up under my blessing, and they are a hundred times happier than him. I took him back to the room, I asked him if he was hungry and what he wanted to eat. There happened to be a plate of sweet and sour fish on the table, so he casually said ''sweet and sour fish''." King Zhongshan frowned: "What exactly do you want to say?" The princess said calmly: "Xiaoyin is innocent, he just fell in love with an irresponsible mother who gave birth to someone else''s child at the age of fourteen, and your child at the age of twenty-four. She abandoned her eldest son, and her son ten years later, it was in her nature." Snapped! King Zhongshan slapped his chopsticks on the table: "Guo Yu!" The princess smiled faintly: "Why do you get so excited every time I mention my cousin? Could it be that after so many years, you still have no love for her? What do you like about her? Do you like her unclear body, or her? I gave birth to you a son who gets into trouble all the time?" "Enough, Guo Yu!" "She left you like she left her first man. Now she may have found a third man and gave birth to a third child..." King Zhongshan slammed his palm on the table, causing the dishes to jump up and fall back to their original places with a ding-dong. Why do you turn over old accounts all day long?" "Old debt?" The princess seemed to have heard a big joke, and a very bright smile appeared on her whole face, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. "My lord, is this really just an old debt? Dare you say you are right?" Is Lan Zhen still in love? I gave birth to four children for you! When have you ever loved me like Lan Zhen?" King Zhongshan''s eyes twitched: "Don''t mention Lan Zhen in front of me again!" "If Lan Zhen is still alive today, are you going to abolish my concubine and make Lan Zhen my wife?" "What did you eat today, it''s unreasonable!" "Am I wrong? She is a useless and useless son who can replace my son as the commander-in-chief. What else do you refuse to give them mother and child?" King Zhongshan was trembling with anger: "I have been arguing for a long time, just for this, Guo Yu, you are really capable." He sneered, "When will it be a woman''s turn to intervene in military affairs?" The princess retorted: "I didn''t intervene, I just want to know why the prince is so partial to him? Am I not good enough for him? You haven''t seen what life is like for other people''s bastards! I love him so much, can you stop Embarrass me again?" King Zhongshan couldn''t even get angry, not to mention that he was not partial to the selection of the general this time, even if it was, it would not be a woman''s turn to say: "I have no appetite, you can eat it yourself, I will eat it later. If I want to see Sakura, I will let people hug her." (end of this chapter) Chapter 686： Kill (7) Chapter 686 Killing mouth (7) After the prince left, the princess was so angry that tears came out. Biqing comforted: "Princess, why did you make such a fuss with the prince? You know that the prince doesn''t like Ti Lanzhen, but you keep poking the prince''s painful feet. What can you get if you anger the prince? The third master should stay behind." The capital is still staying in the capital, the fourth master should take office or take office, on the contrary, it is Miss Xiaoying who is standing between you and the prince, I don''t know how difficult it will be." The concubine rubbed her heart: "What do you know? Two of my three sons got into it, but now Xuan Yin is asked to pick up this military merit. He lost, but he was inexperienced on the battlefield for the first time, and Xuan Yu didn''t even win. Well, what''s so special about him not winning? If he wins, then my two sons will be completely compared to mud! Why should I let him climb up on my son''s shoulders?" Biqing sighed secretly, she understood the princess''s mood, when the fourth master was a waste, it had no effect on the status of the three masters, the princess raised him like a mischievous pet, naturally there was not much reluctance . In addition, the fourth master was too rebellious, and would quarrel with the prince at every turn, which made the prince so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. The relationship between father and son is poor, and the princess is not worried that the prince thinks highly of him, so she will not be jealous of him. However, in recent months, Fourth Master has changed more and more. First, he recovered his martial arts, and then he rescued Second Master from the Southern Border Army. His prestige surpassed that of the third master in an instant It is reasonable for the princess to be unable to accept it for a while. Bi Qingyu said earnestly: "Princess, the fourth master is Lan Zhen''s child, the prince Lanzhen is very complicated, he loves Lan Zhen deeply, but also hates Lan Zhen, that''s why the prince has not been special to the fourth master for so many years. For the sake of taking care of you. It is true that seeing Si Ye''s face that is almost exactly the same as Lan Zhen, the prince can recall a lot of Lan Zhen''s good things, but at the same time, he will also remember Lan Zhen''s betrayal. You don''t have to do anything, prince It is impossible to get too close to the fourth master. However, you must understand that the prince allows himself to hate Lan Zhen, but he does not like others to look down on Lan Zhen. If you keep praising Lan Zhen, the prince may think that Lan Zhen is not that good; on the contrary , you talk about Lan Zhen''s flirtatiousness, aren''t you denying Lan Zhen''s sincerity to the prince? Which man would like to hear such words?" The concubine said coldly: "She wasn''t sincere at first! She''s just flirtatious! Seeing one loves the other! She gave birth to a child with another man before she got married, and she kept it secret and seduced the prince for seven years. This kind of shameless woman , where can there be sincerity?" Sincerely not sincerely, Biqing cant be too arbitrary, but from her point of view, if it wasnt for love to the bone, how could she endure seven years of underground love? Mrs. Guo has always loved Lan Zhen, which at least shows that Lan Zhen is not a wicked person. Violating the code of ethics and snatching away her cousin-in-law, Lan Zhen must have also endured tremendous pressure in her heart. "Sigh." Biqing sighed, "Now is not the time to care about sincerity, even if she is indeed playing with the prince''s feelings, you have to pretend not to know. Men like to be affirmed, you must affirm Lan Zhen The feelings for the prince will make the prince feel that you and him are of one mind. If you have a good relationship with the prince, the positions of the three masters will be more stable." The concubine drank a cup of tea angrily and did not refute anything. Biqing hit the iron while it was hot: "It''s hard to say what happened on the battlefield. The prince didn''t let the third master go to Yunzhou. It may not be because he thinks the third master is not as good as the fourth master. Think about it, you have taken in your two sons, and only the third master is left." The root is only a seedling, if the third master has another problem, will you still be alive?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 687： Kill (8) Chapter 687 Killing mouth (8) This is true, the princess stared. "My lord asked the fourth master to play forward for your sake. When the fourth master''s side stabilizes, the second master will almost return home. At that time, you will let the second master stay here, and the third master invites you to go south. I''m afraid Does the prince not agree?" Bi Qing said persuasively. "Didn''t he really favor the fourth son and let the fourth son make military exploits?" The princess still had some doubts in her heart. Where does Biqing know what the prince thinks? But in order to stabilize the princess, I can only say this: "Of course, the prince has always loved the third master more than the fourth master! Besides, do you really think that the third master has not done any meritorious service?" "How to say?" Wang Hao asked in confusion. "Isn''t it the third master who caught the fake third master this time? It was the third master who noticed something wrong with the counterfeit, so he traveled thousands of miles to collect evidence in Beicheng. It was also the third master who brought back the ashes of the real master and exposed it. The true face of the counterfeit! The credit for uncovering the traitor is no less than a military exploit! Didnt the emperor praise the third master? The emperor did commend Xuanzhao in front of civil and military officials. The concubine finally felt at ease: "My son is the best! Well, if he wants to go to the battlefield, let him go. Swords have no eyes, and he asks for blessings!" Biqing heaved a long sigh of relief, she was finally coaxed. However, was Xuan Zhao really the one who exposed the fake third master? Aunt Ma who suddenly rushed into Sikong''s house, Sun Yao who broke through the secret of the third master halfway, and the fire that trapped the fake third master for no reason... These are the keys to victory. But these are all coincidences, aren''t they? Therefore, the third master is still mighty! In the past, Xuanyin got up earlier than Ning Yue, knowing that he was going to fight, but Ning Yue stayed up most of the night. The current development is completely different from the previous life. In the previous life, there was no such battle between Xiliang and Southern Xinjiang. Five years later, the Zhongshan Palace was destroyed by Ma Ningxi, and Xuanyu disappeared in the Northern Territory. Xuanyin It was only then that he brought his cronies into southern Xinjiang. And that time, it was not a large-scale battle, Xuanyin directly bloodbathed the southern border palace and took control of the southern border army. He has royal blood in his body, so he has become the new king of Southern Xinjiang. However, in this life, this year, Xiliang and Nanjiang went to war! The specific reason... It seems that her mother was not dead, she was not expelled from the house, her father did not leave the barracks without permission, and the situation in Linzi was stable, so Sikong Shuo became ambitious and suggested that the emperor send troops to southern Xinjiang. Then Bai Wei''er died in Xiliang Palace, which accelerated the process even more. It was a terrible chain reaction. She obviously only wanted to save Lin Lanzhi and herself, but it caused a war of hundreds of thousands of people. Do you want to tell Xuanyin about Xuanyin''s life experience? Said that he is the grandson of the king of Nanjiang, and that he did not want to confront the army of the grandfather? But how is this possible? His father is the king of Zhongshan, destined to sacrifice his life in order to defend the land of Xiliang, as his son, Xuanyin has no second choice. Either, send troops to attack the King of Southern Border, or return to Southern Border and send troops to attack the King of Zhongshan. Ning Yue touched his sleeping handsome face, brushed his long finger over his beautiful eye feathers like butterfly wings, and sighed softly. Nanjiang Imperial Palace The crown prince went to court, and Huang Fushan was bored in the East Palace. The crown prince was afraid that she would escape again, so he directly imposed a foot restraint order on her, which has not been lifted for almost a month. "Yuan Shu, I''m about to die of suffocation! I''m really about to die of suffocation!" Huangfushan jumped. Ma Yuan said: "Does the princess think those grapes are delicious? Do you want to pick some more for the princess?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 688： Kill (9) Chapter 688 Killing mouth (9) "My teeth are sore from eating! Don''t eat, don''t eat!" Huangfushan waved her hand. Ma Yuan''s eyes flashed: "Then...shall I dig out a bird''s nest for the princess? There are eggs and birds." Huangfushan''s eyes lit up: "Eh? This is good! Hurry up!" Ma Yuan has already quietly inquired clearly, today is exactly the day when Rong Qing goes out of the palace to the Marshal''s Mansion, Rong Qing does not know martial arts, and is disabled, even though there are guards who can use his own martial arts, it is not difficult to kill him. "Yes! I''ll go right away!" Ma Yuan went out happily, but he was stopped by a big palace lady as soon as he arrived at the door. !" Ma Yuan''s heart skipped a beat. This Huangfuyan might have become suspicious of him, and she only met her face to facewhat a terrifying woman! His own daughter is already extremely smart, but Huangfuyan is not inferior to Yue''er. "Princess, why don''t we dig out the bird''s nest?" He turned around, showing a very embarrassed look. Huangfushan said that the wind is the rain. When she first heard that Bodhi seeds were fun, she couldn''t wait for Rong Qing to pick them for her, so she sneaked into the Bodhi Palace by herself. This time, her appetite was whetted, and naturally she didn''t So easy to calm down. She pushed away the grand lady: "I just want him to dig out the bird''s nest with this princess!" "But..." Before the maid finished her words, Huangfushan pressed her acupuncture points, and Huangfushan smiled triumphantly, "Yuan Shu, let''s go!" Ma Yuan went there successfully. On the tree-lined path, the prince stopped the black-robed old man who came out of Fengqi Palace: "Su Huo!" The black-robed old man turned around slowly. He was wearing a cloak, half of his face was covered in the dark, his dark lips were slightly opened, as if they were not moving, but a voice came out: "His Royal Highness, you call me ? The prince stepped forward a few steps, looked at him with eyes like torches, and said, "Xuanyin didn''t kill Mr. Qu, did he?" The dark lips of the old man in black robe slightly raised an arc that seemed to be there: "Yes." The prince stared at him, apparently not expecting the other party to admit it so easily, he was stunned for a while, and said angrily: "Then who killed Mr. Qu?" The old man in black robe spread his hands. The prince said angrily, "Is that you?" "yes." The prince grabbed the hem of the black-robed old man: "Why did you kill Qu Lao? He is my father''s mentor!" "Perhaps you should ask why I blamed Xuan Yin." There was no trace of fear on the face of the black-robed old man. The prince''s eyes were stern and he said: "Why?" The old man in black robe approached the crown prince, leaning into his ear and said: "Because Xuanyin is your sister''s child." "What did you say?" "I said, Xuanyin is the child of your sister and King Zhongshan." The prince suddenly changed color: "Impossible...no...impossible..." His sister gave birth to a child? "Nothing is impossible. By the way, you don''t know yet. Your sister is called Lan Zhen. That child looks like Lan Zhen, and also like you. Mr. Qu recognized him at a glance, so he was so excited that he had a stroke. Mr. Qu let Someone brought a message to His Majesty, but guess what? I stopped him." "You...you..." the crown prince covered his heart that was about to burst, "you...you just killed Qu Lao''s mouth for this?" "That child is outstanding, even more outstanding than any child in Huangfu''s family, but unfortunately, you won''t see it anymore." The black-robed old man drew a dagger from his wide sleeve and stabbed it into the prince''s chest. Telling you so much, of course, is not afraid that you will leak it." He drew out the dagger, wiped it with a handkerchief, and left expressionlessly. The prince fell straight into a pool of blood. (end of this chapter) Chapter 689： Send troops to Yunzhou (1) Chapter 689 Sending troops to Yunzhou (1) Xiaoping has been gossiping these days, and Ma Yuan has made a fuss about the main routes in the palace. After leaving the East Palace, Ma Yuan went directly to Zijing Road, which was the only way from the Bodhi Palace to the Zhengnan Gate. Rong Qing would definitely pass there if he was going to the Marshal''s Mansion. In the distance, Ma Yuan saw a traveling team, not sure if it belonged to Rong Qing, he stood on tiptoe to have a look. At this moment, an old man came up to him and bumped him. The other party was wearing a black cloak, imposing and majestic, and coming from the direction of Fengqi Palace, he should have a close relationship with the queen, Ma Yuan didn''t want to offend him, fearing to startle the snake, so Fu lowered himself and saluted. The old man in black robe shook his sleeves and left. Out of the vigilance of martial arts practitioners, Ma Yuan checked the things on his body and found that there was neither too much nor too little, so he was relieved and regarded everything as an accident. He quickly raised his head again to look at the team on Bauhinia Road, but there was no one in sight. He sighed secretly, maybe it was Rong Qing, but he missed it, **** old man! What are you doing hitting him? He missed again! Ma Yuan stepped back to the East Palace. Suddenly, a breeze blew, mixed with a faint smell of blood. His eyes moved, and when he came to an old locust tree, he saw the prince''s eyes wide open, pointing to the sky, and his whole body trembled. Lying in a pool of blood. "His Royal Highness!" He hurried over, knelt down and touched the prince''s acupoints, trying to prevent a large amount of blood loss, "Your Highness, how are you doing, Your Highness?" "Who? Who''s that over there?" A royal guard ran over with a long sword, looked at Ma Yuan, then at the blood-stained prince in Ma Yuan''s arms, and shouted, "Bold madman, He actually assassinated the prince! Someone! Arrest him!" Ma Yuan didn''t even have a chance to argue, so he was caught as a murderer. The assassination of the prince caused an uproar in the Southern Border Palace. It is true that the imperial palaces of all dynasties are not a clean place without sin. No matter how glamorous and clear its appearance is, the undercurrents hidden under the appearance are like invisible scourges, quietly swallowing everything that is defeated in the struggle. crowd. However, the apparent assassination has never happened since the king of Nanjiang ascended the throne, especially, the target of the assassination was still his favorite prince. This is even more unacceptable to him than Qu Lao being killed. The king of Nanjiang called the Minister of Dali Temple and asked him to investigate the matter thoroughly. He will never tolerate any traitor and never let any murderer go! The crown prince died in Ma Yuan''s arms. The situation was very unfavorable to Ma Yuan. What''s more sad, Dali Temple Minister found a dagger from Ma Yuan''s body, a **** dagger. This dagger belonged to Ma Yuan, but Ma Yuan couldn''t remember when it was stained with blood, or it was blood that had not frozen for a long time. How did that happen? Since he left Linzi City, he hasn''t killed with it for a long time, let alone blood, there should be no dust. Ma Yuan thought of the black-robed old man who bumped into him. Although he didn''t understand how the other party did it, he pulled out the dagger, smeared blood on the blade, and sheathed the dagger, all in an instant. ...But Ma Yuan''s intuition told him that no one had the chance to tamper with his dagger except the old man in black. Why did that person frame him? Is he the murderer? If it was in Xiliang, Ma Yuan believed that as long as he confessed to the suspect, there would be a possibility of overturning the case. However, this is the territory of southern Xinjiang. As an outsider, when he confronted the local officials, no one would believe him. his words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 690： Send troops to Yunzhou (2) Chapter 690 Sending troops to Yunzhou (2) Jumping into the Yellow River can''t clean it up! But this is not the worst, just when Ma Yuan lamented that he died before he was able to finish his mission, Huang Fushan''s scream came from the corridor of the cell. "It wasn''t me! I didn''t kill my father! I didn''tI want to see the emperor! Let me see the emperorI didn''t kill my fatherI didn''t order it! I didn''t" Huangfushan was pushed into the cell next door, staggered, and fell on the dark, damp and smelly ground! The prison door was locked, and Huang Fushan rushed over: "Asshole! Let me out quickly! I want to see my grandpa! I''m not a murderer!" The guards walked away expressionlessly. Huangfushan kicked the cell door, and sat down on the floor angrily and sadly. The two cells were separated by sparse wooden boards. Ma Yuan held the board, looked at her and said, "Princess Shan, Princess Shan." Huang Fushan heard the voice, hurried to his side, and said anxiously: "You didn''t kill my father, did you?" "Trust me, I don''t." "I knew you were a good man and would never kill my father! These bastards, if they can''t catch the murderer themselves, they will plant it on you! They even falsely accused me of instigating you! That''s my own father! I''m out of my mind! The water is gone, someone to kill him? A bunch of donkeys! Stupid donkeys!" Huangfushan kicked the cell door violently angrily. Ma Yuan is not an emotional person, but he was slightly taken aback by Huangfushan''s unconditional trust. After a while, he lowered his eyes and asked, "Does your sister know about this?" With Huangfuyan''s ingenuity, he might be able to resolve the immediate crisis. Huangfushan frowned and said: "She left the palace and hasn''t come back yet!" Xiliang, Zhongshan Palace The family sits at the dining table and eats. Tomorrow is the day when Xuanyin goes to war. This practical meal is indispensable. Except for Qin''er, who suffers from Kuishui''s abdominal pain, everyone else is here. Starting from the left hand side of King Zhongshan, there are Wangfei, Xuan Xiaoying, Xuan Zhao, Sun Yao, Ning Yue and Xuanyin in sequence. Xuanyin is next to King Zhongshan''s right hand side, which originally belonged to Xuan Yu. In the past when Xuan Yu went to war, it was always empty, and even Xuan Bin never sat on it. Now, he was seated by a bastard. The concubine''s face was ugly, Biqing persuaded her earnestly, but the moment she saw Xuanyin sitting next to King Zhongshan, she was completely in vain. Today Xuan Yin snatched Xuan Yu''s seat on the dining table, is he going to **** Xuan Yu''s seat in the army in the future? In the future, is he going to take away the seat of the heir to the Xuan Yu Palace? Wang Hao stared at the face that was almost similar to Lan Zhen from the corner of her eye. The more she looked, the more she felt that her guess would come true, so she slowly squeezed her chopsticks tightly. "Concubine Mu, why don''t you eat?" Xuan Xiaoying blinked her innocent eyes and asked her innocently. The princess came back to her senses, her eyes swept over the dining table, only to find that everyone was looking at her with weird eyes, she cleared her throat, and said in a warm voice: "I just felt sick to my stomach, now I''m fine, Sakura wants to eat what?" Xuan Xiaoying looked at the pea on the opposite side: "I want to eat that." Princess reached out her hand to scoop up the peas for Xuan Xiaoying, but found that she was too far away to reach. Coincidentally, the pea was in front of Ning Yue, and Ning Yue picked up the spoon: "Let me do it." "No need!" The princess said without thinking. Everyone at the table was stunned. Her tone was not serious, but everyone was an adult, so it was impossible not to hear her rejection of Ning Yue. Xuan Zhao looked at his mother and concubine in confusion, Ning Yue didn''t provoke her much, right? What is she doing? Something went wrong, so I took Ning Yue to vent my anger? With his single-minded mind, he didn''t turn the corner. The princess was in a hurry to get angry because of his loss of the position of general to Xuan Yin. (end of this chapter) Chapter 691： Send troops to Yunzhou (3) Chapter 691 Sending troops to Yunzhou (3) King Zhongshan knew it, frowned, looked at the princess, thinking that she would wake up on her own after a few days of being cold, but unexpectedly, he became more and more unable to restrain his emotions, and even lost his temper with Ning Yue! The concubine received the different eyes from her son and her husband, and her heart pounded. She didn''t intend to embarrass Ning Yue. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself. Why did she suddenly put Ning Yue''s face in that way? She was obviously an innocent person. child. She opened her mouth and said again in a gentle tone: "No, you can eat." This is a step down for Ning Yue. There is no mother-in-law who makes mistakes in the house, only an ignorant daughter-in-law. No matter what the mother-in-law does, the daughter-in-law has to bear it. It is very rare for the princess to let Ning Yue step down. Ning Yue should climb down the ladder so as not to embarrass the princess. Unfortunately, this situation does not work for Ning Yue. Ning Yue has never been angry with her mother-in-law in her previous life, and it is even more impossible in this life. Before giving way to the concubine, she just felt that the concubine treated Xuanyin pretty well. Compared to Liu Wanyu, the concubine could be regarded as a competent aunt. However, the recent one after another incidents made Ning Yue see clearly what the princess was thinking. There is no difference between the princess and Liu Wanyu in essence. They can''t see that the concubine is better than the son. Xuanyin has been a waste for so many years. The princess thinks he is a dou who cannot be supported, so she raises him like a joke. Once Xuan Yin''s changes are beyond her control, she will become restless. Xuanyin''s change is inevitable, and the concubine''s disgust cannot be dissipated, and there will be no slight change because of her own humiliation, so why do she still have to swallow her humiliation? Just when Ning Yue was about to say a few words to the concubine, Xuanyin said, "Concubine Mu, if you have any objections to me, come at me, don''t take it out on Ning Yue." When he spoke, his tone was light, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, as if he was smiling, but it was completely invisible. There was a whizzing sound on the dining table, as if a cool breeze was blowing, and the whole atmosphere became cold. Sun Yao pursed her lips, looked at Xuanyin, and then at Wangfei, neither chewing nor not chewing the vegetables that had been fed into her mouth. Her eyes begging for help fell on Xuan Zhao''s face, your brother and your mother are about to quarrel, you have to say something! Xuan Zhao put down his chopsticks, landed a fist on the table, looked at Xuan Yin with displeasure and said, "Why did you talk to the concubine mother?" Sun Yao broke into a cold sweat, she might as well not persuade her. Xuanyin raised the corners of his lips cynically, but his eyes were like a pool of lake water, bottomless, floating darkly: "Why, third brother also wants to get involved?" Xuanzhao glared angrily: "Stinky boy! Don''t be too arrogant! If you dare to speak rudely again, I will beat you until you can''t get up!" Sun Yao was dumbfounded, didn''t these two people get along just a few days ago? In order to bring down the third uncle, how much brotherly love! Why did you go back to the past in a blink of an eye? Ning Yue is not surprised at all, the two people are not bad in nature, but their personalities are different. When foreign enemies invade, they can hug each other without distraction, and when internal conflicts, they can turn their faces without hesitation. In the matter of the chief general, Xuan Zhao lost to Xuan Yin, and his heart was on fire. Xuan Yin threw face at his mother, and undoubtedly hit his gun. It is impossible for him not to poke Xuan Yin hard. . He rolled up his sleeves and stood up: "Stinky boy, do you dare to fight with me?" Xuan Yin chuckled lightly, and said disdainfully: "The rib that was broken last time may not be so easy to connect if it is broken again this time." Bringing the broken ribs by Xuan Yin, Xuan Zhao''s face turned blue and red, and he threw his fist at Xuan Yin when talking about it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 692： Send troops to Yunzhou (4) Chapter 692 Sending troops to Yunzhou (4) King Zhongshan clasped his wrist, and said in a deep voice, "You mess around while eating! Sit down for me!" Xuan Zhao gritted his teeth and sat down coldly! Xuan Xiaoying was a little frightened, and stretched out her little arm towards the princess. Princess put her daughter on her lap, glanced at everyone, her eyelashes quivered slightly, and said, "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s eat." Even dared to contradict her in front of the prince, Xuanyin is no longer the former Xuanyin. Xuan Yin sneered playfully, took Ning Yue''s hand and put it on his lap. This was invisible to everyone, but what he could see was that he was picking up vegetables for Ning Yue and filling Ning Yue''s half-empty small bowl. Make a hillock. If the bowl is compared to Xuan Yin''s heart, Ning Yue is undoubtedly the hill that fills his heart. Whoever dares to give Ning Yue anger, then don''t blame him for being ruthlessthis is everyone, from his sneer Feel the emotion. King Zhongshan didn''t reprimand Xuanyin, and continued to eat. Xuan Zhao got his father''s order, although he was unwilling, he didn''t say anything anymore. In the final analysis, from childhood to adulthood, only Xuan Yin dared to confront his father. The three brothers were very obedient, at least on the surface. Wei Xuanyin always **** off his father almost every day, either fighting or skipping class, and ran away from home in anger. He thought that his father especially hated Xuanyin, but now that he saw it, he was probably wrong. After a meal, Ning Yue and Xuan Yin were full, and the others, except for Xuan Xiaoying, probably didn''t know what to eat. After the banquet was over, Xuan Yin was called to the study by the King of Zhongshan, Xuan Zhao stayed to accompany the princess, and Sun Yao and Ning Yue left Wenfangyuan hand in hand. "Is Qin''er still not feeling well? I will go with my sister-in-law to see Qin''er." Sun Yao said. Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "Okay." The two walked for a while, Sun Yao looked around, and whispered to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, what are the princess and Xuan Zhao angry about?" Xuan Zhao came back from the barracks that day something was wrong, she called him, he I ignored it, and today I almost got into a fight with Xuanyin. As for the princess, it is even more obvious. "Actually, it''s not a big deal, it''s about the general of Yunzhou. The third brother lost to Xuan Yin, so he probably feels uncomfortable." Ning Yue said truthfully. "Ah, that''s why!" Sun Yao frowned in confusion, "What''s so good about fighting? It''s tiring and dangerous, but staying in the capital is more comfortable!" It''s not surprising that Sun Yao would think so. She was born in a scholarly family, and she was educated to rule the world with literature. The whole family, from her grandfather to her younger sister, is not used to fighting and killing, nor is she used to the human factors around her. Lost lives in war. The Xuan family was different, the sons of the Xuan family were tied to the war from the moment they were born, they were destined to live for Xiliang, and they were also destined to die for Xiliang. This point, the princess has been deeply aware of this during her more than 20 years of fearful career in the palace. Sun Yao is a bride, and she doesn''t have such awareness yet, maybe in ten or twenty years, she will. Ning Yue sighed and smiled: "Maybe their ideas are different from ours." Sun Yao stopped talking, she felt so guilty in her heart, obviously Xuanzhao is an older brother, and this kind of dangerous thing should be done by an older brother, but Xuanyin did it. Bunfangyuan The concubine comforted Xuanzhao and said: "...I''ve thought about it. The situation in Yunzhou is too strong now. If you rush to the past, you will die. When they consume some of the southern Xinjiang army and the situation is stable, you can invite Yingying to go south. Here , let your second brother stay behind, when the time comes, the military merits will still be yours..." "Concubine Mother!" Xuan Zhao stood up, "What are you talking about? I didn''t go to Yunzhou to get some military achievements!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 693： Send troops to Yunzhou (5) Chapter 693 Sending troops to Yunzhou (5) He admits that he wants military merit, but he will never make military merit for the sake of military merit. He can''t do the thing of asking his brother to send him to death to receive merit. "Xiao Yin will not lose." He doesn''t want him to lose either. He hates that Xuanyin robbed him of the chance to go to the battlefield, but it doesn''t mean that he will cursing Xuanyin for an accident. The princess looked at her son who suddenly got angry at her in disbelief, and laughed at herself: "Okay, okay, you two are taking my kindness as a donkey''s liver and lungs, and you are getting in your eyes by cooperating with me. Get angry, Xuan Yin is angry at me, my own son also came to get angry at me, what''s wrong with me? Is the horoscope against you? Maybe I should learn from your grandmother and move to the deep mountains and old forests, and I will not be with you for the rest of my life Get in the way!" Xuan Zhao opened his mouth, and his tone softened: "Concubine Mu, I didn''t mean that...I was wrong, don''t be angry with me." Princess Wang turned her face away angrily. Sun Yao followed Ning Yue to visit Qin''er, but Qin''er had already fallen asleep. Qin''er has no parents, so it doesn''t make much difference whether she goes back to Beicheng or not. King Zhongshan hopes to keep Qin''er here and find a suitable in-law''s family. Last time when I was at Sikong''s house, I was busy dealing with the third uncle, so I didn''t have time to meet everyone. If there is another gathering next time, it''s time to choose and choose for Qin''er. After Sun Yao left, Ning Yue went to the embroidery room, and took out the silkworm silk that shopkeeper Li bought at a high price from the black market and began to weave it. The amount of silkworm silk was limited and not enough to weave a garment. Ning Yue wove a pair of gloves and a vest. I have heard that the weapons made by Rong Qing are very powerful, ordinary armor can''t stop their attacks at all, this silk soaked in medicine must be an exception. In her previous life, she personally witnessed Xuan Yu stabbing Sikong Shuo with the Qing Ming Sword. It was a sword that cut iron like mud, but it was always blocked by the soft silk armor of heavenly silk. The real silkworm silk is hard to come by. She found a black market based on the memory of her previous life, and then bought a little bit. This little bit cost her ten loads of gold. Now she has turned from a rich woman to a poor man again. After sewing the last stitch, Ning Yue went back to the upper room. Coincidentally, Xuan Yin also came back from the study. Ning Yue put the gloves and vest on the table, then unbuttoned him and took off his coat: "What did the father say?" "Talked about something about the Yunzhou Army." Xuan Yin opened his arms so that she could change her clothes, "Say Su Mu is Sikong Shuo''s man, let me be more careful." Ning Yue naturally knew Su Mu. Su Mu was one of Sikong Shuo''s top ten confidants. But he has a fatal flaw, that is self-willed. Other than Sikong Shuo, no one else could possibly overpower him. Back then, she was ordered to go to Yunzhou to quell the plague, but Su Mu refused to listen to her command, causing hundreds of people to lose their lives in vain. She was so angry that she poisoned Su Mu to death. Ning Yue brought him a clean dirty clothes and put them on: "Two questions, first, will Su Mu easily hand over the command of the Yunzhou Army to you? Second, will Sikong Shuo let him deal with it?" you?" Xuanyin will lead some cavalry southward, but the main force to deal with the Southern Xinjiang people is Su Mu''s Yunzhou Army. If Su Mu refuses to hand over the military power, it will be difficult for Xuanyin to control the battle situation. Xuan Yin curled the corners of his lips indifferently: "Of course I have a way to force him to submit. As for Sikong Shuo, he probably won''t take the opportunity to deal with me." Ning Yue nodded: "That''s right, he wants to get Nanjiang more urgently than anyone else. He also counts on you to eradicate the powerful enemy, so that he can reap the benefits." "He thinks beautifully!" Ning Yue smiled slightly. Of course Sikong Shuo had a good idea, but no one is a fool. If he wanted to take advantage of the Xuan family and the Huangfu family, Sikong Shuo might not have the ability! (end of this chapter) Chapter 694： Send troops to Yunzhou (6) Chapter 694 Sending troops to Yunzhou (6) "One day he will find out that he is a tiger." Ning Yue said, and put the soft silk armor on Xuan Yin''s body, Xuan Yin was slightly dazed, "What is this? A vest? It''s a hot day, wear this doing what?" "It''s silk armor, invulnerable." Ning Yue smiled lightly, and put the gloves on for him, "The size is just right, so there''s no need to change it." Xuan Yin''s eyes moved slightly. Although he didn''t have much idea about money, he also understood that silkworms are priceless and hard to find. The princess once thought about buying one for Xuan Yu, but she never found a seller. , but now, Ning Yue bought it, and bought so much! This girl is probably spending all the gold I gave her. He lowered his head, pressed his forehead against hers, and sighed softly: "Silly girl, spend so much money on these things." Ning Yue smiled with crooked eyes, which is the beauty that a girl should have: "If the money is gone, you can make it again, and you also gave me two mines, you forgot?" That mine...hasn''t been mined yet. Xuanyin opened his arms and took Ning Yue into his arms: "Yueyue." "Huh?" It must be very touching, and there must be a lot of sensational things to say, Ning Yue laughed inwardly, and was ready to be numb. "You killed me in your previous life, so you will pay off the debt in this life!" Ning Yue: "..." I really want to strangle this guy to death! It was dawn, Xuan Yin slowly let go of the soft body in his arms, and made love all night, she must be exhausted, he didn''t want to wake her up. However, he just picked up the nightgown on the bed, when he saw a plain hand around his waist, took the nightgown over: "I''ll come." "Are you awake?" He turned his head and bumped into a pair of sparkling and moving eyes, which seemed to still have the charm of the happy after, making people''s hearts flutter, he couldn''t help but leaned over and hugged her into his arms. Ning Yue smiled lightly: "Okay, I''m going to be late." "Keep them waiting!" This man lost his mind when he met her, and she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Ning Yue went to the small kitchen to make a breakfast for Xuanyinsour hot and sour beef noodles, cold seaweed, sweet-scented osmanthus rice wine soup, and a cage of crab roe filled with soup. Last time he went to Yanmen Pass to rescue Xuan Bin, Ning Yue didn''t feel much, but this time, he seemed a little uncomfortable, and he couldn''t taste the food. "Are you worried about me?" Xuanyin asked narrowly. Ning Yue shook her head: "I know you''ll be fine." She didn''t believe that he couldn''t hold on to a mere Yunzhou, so since she wasn''t worried about him, what was this uncomfortable feeling like being pulled by something? Xuanyin touched Ning Yue''s head, the little girl was reluctant to part with him, but she hadn''t found out yet. After breakfast, Xuanyin took a shower and changed into his luggage. This is not the first time that Ning Yue has seen Xuanyin wearing armor, but in her previous life, she just glanced at him from afar from the palace tower, only thinking that he was imposing, but she didn''t see it so clearly. He was born with a good appearance, delicate facial features, thick eyebrows slanted into his temples, long and narrow phoenix eyes, bright red lips, as gorgeous as peaches and plums, if you only look at these lips, they are more attractive than women''s, but once you meet those pair of lips With cold eyes, the whole person will feel like falling into an ice cellar. Ordinary people would look bloated and short when wearing armor, but he was not. His figure became more slender and muscular, with an aura like an emperor. Sitting on a sweaty horse, the color of the whole world was instantly taken away, leaving only him shining and dazzling People dare not look at him closely. Dongmei was completely dumbfounded. Is this really her uncle? Are you sure there is no substitution? Why do you feel completely different? Dongmei was dumbfounded, and Lian Xin was even more dumbfounded than her. Lian Xin had served Xuan Yin for several years, but she found out early in the morning that Xuan Yin was not as bad as the rumors said, so she was not surprised when Xuan Yin gradually recovered his martial arts, but now...she It really seems... I don''t know Xuanyin anymore! (end of this chapter) Chapter 695： Send troops to Yunzhou (7) Chapter 695 Sending troops to Yunzhou (7) The concubine saw an imposing man from a distance, and the familiar feeling cheered her up: "Yu''er! Is Yu''er back?" Besides her Yu''er, who could be so heroic? No, to be precise, it is more heroic. She knew that her Yu''er would be blessed if she survived a catastrophe, and would definitely become stronger and more domineering than before! It''s all right now, her Yu''er is back, and that little trash Xuanyin doesn''t have to go to Yunzhou anymore! Bi Qing pulled her sleeves and said in a low voice: "Princess, that''s fourth master." "What... what?" The princess was stunned on the spot. The news that Xuanyin was appointed as the head general of the Xuan family army going to Yunzhou had spread three days ago, and everyone was waiting to see Xuanyin''s jokes. He was a good-for-nothing since he was a child, he fought all day long, and Xuan Yu had to wipe his **** every time. When he grew up, he married a sick man. Although the sick man had caused many shocking things, he couldn''t stand him. I am still a piece of trash. "Is there really no one in the Xuan family? This kind of waste can go to the battlefield. In my opinion, the Xuan family is not far from extinction." In the teahouse, a young scholar said with emotion. An old man took his words: "Oh, the Xuan family has been brilliant for a hundred years, but in this generation, it has completely declined. Prince Yu was trapped and his life and death are unknown. Xuan Bin was seriously injured and was on his way back to Beijing. Xuan Zhao is a Heroic, but it''s a pity that it''s hard to be a great leader without a plan, the king of Yinjun..." Speaking of this, he shook his head, "It is said that he has recovered his martial arts." "No matter how good the martial arts is, can he beat Prince Yu? Even Prince Yu can''t defeat Nanjiang, can he?" The young scholar shook his head regretfully. "But I heard that he rescued Xuan Bin from the enemy''s camp by himself. Thinking about it, he shouldn''t be as miserable as the rumors say." The old man said comfortingly. The young scholar looked up to the sky and sighed: "Who knows what kind of **** luck he has? Alas, Xiliang lost three cities in a row, Linzi, Jizhou, and Liaocheng, all fell, and it''s Yunzhou''s turn next. If we fall, it will be difficult for me and my wife to see each other again." In the wing room on the second floor of the teahouse, a fifty-year-old man with extraordinary bearing quietly listened to the conversations of the common people. The **** beside him handed over a cup of tea: "Your Majesty." The emperor took a sip, smiled lightly, and asked, "What do Ai Qing think of the chances of winning the Yunzhou battle?" What he asked was not the eunuch, but a man in purple clothes and a silver mask, Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo gently teased the little pet on the table, his red lips slightly parted and said, "Half and half." The emperor sneered: "You really have confidence in Xuanyin!" That trash, according to him, would be abused into a dog if he went there. Sikong Shuo dropped a white piece on the chessboard: "If Su Mu doesn''t cooperate, Xuanyin''s chance of winning is half; if Su Mu cooperates, Xuanyin can''t possibly lose." The emperor''s expression couldn''t hold back anymore, which clearly told him that Xuanyin had secured Yunzhou! How did that happen? Isn''t he just a little dandy who is holding back the Zhongshan Palace all day long? When... was it so powerful? "There are not many people who can fall into the eyes of Ai Qing." The emperor restrained the twitching of the corner of his mouth and said sullenly. Sikong Shuo dropped another sunspot on his own: "It''s nothing more than mediocrity, and I can''t get into the eyes of humble ministers." "Haha!" The emperor smiled heartily, "I just like you being so arrogant! It''s a pity, a pity, you''re just an eunuch, otherwise I really want to marry my daughter to you!" The corners of Sikong Shuo''s lips curved slightly: "The emperor loves you, I don''t have such a blessing." He stroked the pink little pig on his leg, and a doting smile flashed in his eyes. In the next room, the female relatives were also talking about Xuanyin''s trip. (end of this chapter) Chapter 696： Send troops to Yunzhou (8) Chapter 696 Sending troops to Yunzhou (8) Headed by the female family members of the Sikong family, everyone in Xiliang knows that the Sikong family and the Xuan family are deadly enemies. Even if the Xuan family was invited to the small banquet last time, it doesn''t mean that the two sides have really turned their battles into friendship. The eldest son of the Xuan family used to be the object of their dreams. Wherever Xuan Yu appeared, whether it was an expedition or a triumphant return, the entire street would be crowded with them. Today, they once again filled the place, but they just wanted to see each other''s bears. "I heard that he couldn''t even hold a bow before!" Sikong Jing said mockingly, "My brothers are all better than him! My brother-in-law is from Congwen, but he is still much better than him !" A daughter of the Zhang family said: "If you can''t hold a bow, how can you fight? I heard from my father that once Yunzhou falls, we will never be able to cross the Liaojiang River again." Si Kongjing said arrogantly: "Hmph, how can you count on him? He is just there for fun, to gain military merits for nothing! In the final analysis, this battle has to be led by Su!" They are all daughters of martial arts families, and their attention to war is much more refined than ordinary people. "Then he is really shameless!" said a daughter surnamed Li. "The Xuan family is always so shameless!" Si Kongjing said eccentrically, that day her mother wanted to marry her to the Xuan family, and asked the princess if she liked her temperament, but the princess and daughter-in-law slapped her around. Hmph, the Xuan family doesn''t like her, and she still doesn''t like the Xuan family! A bunch of sightless things! Everyone was infected by her, and they all sketched in their hearts a very ugly and vulgar image of a coward who couldn''t even sit on a horse, couldn''t hold a sword, and trembled all over. da da da da... The sound of horseshoes came from the east. Miss Zhang hurriedly opened the window: "Here we come! Come and see!" The sound of horseshoes gradually, the earth was shaken, and the armor made a uniform sound of friction, solemn! solemn! In the pavilion, curious heads poked out one after another, and on the street, tiptoes eager to try. The line is approaching. Headed by a man in black armor, riding on a **** horse, he looks tall and straight. The horse is also wearing armor, with a winding lightning bolt above its head, which echoes the blood wolf totem on the man''s chest, exuding a powerful chill. The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent. The emperor''s hand holding the teacup froze. Sikong Shuo''s hand stroking Xiao Yueyue also froze quickly. The scholar and the old man who taunted him wantonly in the teahouse opened their mouths wide open, unable to close them for a long time. The armor covered his face, only revealing a pair of cold and sharp eyes like wild wolves. Everyone felt a chill, slowly rising from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads, and their hairs stood on end. If such a person can''t hold a bow and arrow, no one can. If a person like this can''t go to the battlefield, then no one can. Si Kongjing... was instantly dumb. At this moment, the man who was so cold and unkind suddenly turned his head and looked over here. He didn''t know what he saw, his cold eyes curved slightly, and a sweet smell emerged in the air. Everyone was stunned, was he... laughing? what did he see Ning Yue stood on the second floor of Huichun Hall and waved to him. Southern Xinjiang, Dali Temple Huang Fuyan came back from the staff''s house, heard about the tragedy of the prince''s assassination, and immediately went to the Marshal''s Mansion to invite Rong Qing over. Rong Qing looked at the prince''s wound, then at Ma Yuan''s dagger, and said three words -not him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 697： Send troops to Yunzhou (9) Chapter 697 Sending troops to Yunzhou (9) Just three words, saved the lives of Ma Yuan and Huang Fushan. No one dared to ask Rong Qing why the murderer was not Ma Yuan, but no one dared to question Rong Qing''s judgment. Huangfuyan brought Ma Yuan and Huangfushan back to the palace, the prince''s body was lying on the bed, and the princess was sitting next to him sobbing silently. Huangfushan threw herself on the crown prince, crying loudly. Huangfuyan didn''t have a single tear in her eyes, but her whole body was shrouded in a great grief, she just endured it, not letting herself vent in such a cowardly way. She wants to save her tears until the day she kills the murderer! Ma Yuan was deeply shocked by her forbearance. Rao, few men are as strong as her. She called Ma Yuan to the study: "Have you seen the murderer who assassinated my father?" Ma Yuan thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure if he is." "Who?" Huangfuyan asked coldly. "An old man in a black robe came from the direction of Weiyang Palace. He bumped into me. I didn''t notice anything wrong at the time. I didn''t lose anything or much. It was just afterwards..." Ma Yuan paused. Huangfuyan sneered: "Afterwards, I found out that your dagger was stained with my father''s blood." "Yes." Ma Yuan nodded, "I don''t know how he did it, obviously he only hit me once, but I''m sure it was him." This man is really daring, he assassinated the prince in broad daylight, and even put the blame on him! Thinking about it, the matter of his entry into the palace was not hidden from the eyes of the old man, the old man should have discovered his whereabouts before committing the crime, so he dared to attack the prince. Huangfuyan clenched her fists deeply: "Suhuo, it really is you! I, Huangfuyan, are inseparable from you!" Su Huo? What a chilling name. Ma Yuan frowned and asked, "Princess, can we expose him?" Huangfuyan shook her head: "Not for the time being." A day has passed, and the evidence that should be destroyed has already been destroyed. Except for Rong Qing, no one could find any clues from him, but Rong Qing never cared about these nosy things! Even asking Rong Qing to perform an autopsy on her father today took her a lot of effort. Rong Qing won''t give her any more. "You go out first, don''t tell my sister about this." "yes." "Also." Huangfuyan called Ma Yuan who was about to turn around, "I don''t care what your purpose of entering the palace is, but you have to remember one thing for me, protect my sister, otherwise, what will happen to my sister, I will dig Digging the earth will also make your daughter pay in blood!" "I see." Ma Yuan withdrew. He was not afraid of her threats, but he felt a little moved from her. If Ke Qing was still there, he would definitely take such good care of Yue''er, right? The father passed away, which means that the crown prince of Nanjiang is vacant. Once one of her uncles is established as the crown prince, she, mother, concubine and younger sister will all move out of the East Palace. Father Wang has spent all his life here, she can''t just leave like this! Huangfuyan opened the drawer, spread out a piece of bright yellow cloth, and stamped the prince''s seal on the blank space. As soon as Huangfushan entered the door, she saw her sister covering things with her father''s private seal. She was taken aback: "Sister! What are you doing?" Huangfuyan rolled up the blank cloth and put it in her arms: "Prepare for a rainy day." As soon as she finished speaking, an old **** with a gray beard came in: "Your Highness, the old servant is ordered by the emperor to come to take back the prince''s seal." Huangfushan''s eyes widened. Huangfuyan handed the seal to him expressionlessly: "I was thinking about sending it to Grandpa Huang, when Duo Gonggong came, I have to thank you, Duo Gonggong." Eunuch Duo sighed: "My condolences to the princess, and the old slave will retire." After he left, Huangfuyan patted his younger sister on the shoulder, and said solemnly: "Mother and concubine, please, guard the East Palace and wait for me to come back!" "Where are you going?" Huang Fushan grabbed her arm! Huangfuyan''s eyes flickered: "Please go north and attack Yunzhou!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 698： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (1) Chapter 698 Confess that father and son met in previous life (1) On the 10th day of September, seven days had passed since Xuanyin set off for the expedition. The capital was far away from the war-torn area, and the peace of the past quickly returned. It''s just that in the alleys, teahouses and painting boats, there are a lot of interesting things to talk about, most of which are related to the little waste of the Xuan family. For example, how many fights, how many fires the little trash had when he was a child, how many shops he smashed, and how many classes he skipped. Every time when it comes to the end, everyone can''t help but sigh with emotion, "What kind of elixir did this guy eat, and he suddenly became unhealthy?" Do you know each other?" As the topic deepened, the little waste''s sick wife also became the object of gossip, such as winning the best bowman, capturing the princess of Southern Xinjiang, treating the emperor''s stroke, being Sikong Liu''s closed disciple... various, It was "digged" until there was no skin left. Some people who knew that Ning Yue was the owner of Huichuntang went to Huichuntang to block Ning Yue''s way, wanting to see what the rumored sick wife looked like. "Everyone, everyone! You won''t believe me until I say it a few times! The boss is not here!" Shopkeeper Li explained repeatedly for the 71st time. A woman asked: "Then when will she come? I will ask her to see a doctor for me!" My boss personally sees your doctor, you are so embarrassing! Shopkeeper Li''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Qihuhu is so powerful recently, my master is of course staying at home to enjoy the cool, and won''t come out!" After sending away a group of "patients" who were trying their luck, shopkeeper Li shook his head and went up to the second floor. Since the arson incident, shopkeeper Li has arranged for one person to guard the corridor, otherwise it is difficult to guarantee that no one who is curious slips up. Pushing open the door, Shopkeeper Li sweated coldly, cupped his hands and said, "Boss, we''re all gone." Ning Yue closed the account book in her hand and said, "Thank you for your hard work." She really didn''t expect that she would become a "celebrity" all of a sudden. Every day, people blocked the way she might pass, just to see what she looked like, whether she was as sick and weak as the rumors said, and she was as good as Xuan Yin. Not a good match? These people, she doesn''t know what to say. Shopkeeper Li asked: "Boss, do you want to... call a few people... to calm down?" He came to bother the boss every day, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. Ning Yueyun shook her head calmly: "No need, it will be fine when the heat is over for a while. Has the cloth house been renovated?" "All right." "Take me to see." After a month of construction, Buzhuang has been completely merged with Huichuntang. The walls are opened and connected by a passage full of night pearls. Huichuntang is called East Hall, and the other side of Buzhuang is called West Hall. The east hall focuses on diagnosis, while the west hall focuses on treatment. The observation room has also been moved from the east hall to the west hall. Infectious diseases, children, and pregnant women are all separated. In addition, two special operating rooms have been added to the west hall. In the past, operations on patients with injuries such as burns and falls were performed in the room, which was unhygienic and unsafe. If someone broke in halfway, it was easy to cause accidental injury. It''s all right now, the operating room is at the back of the courtyard, and four guards with good kung fu are arranged to stand by day and night, so there is no need to worry about the noise. The tables and night pearls inside are all made of the best materials and are easy to clean. Besides, all the organs designed by Xuanyin were completed according to the drawings, without the slightest deviation. Ning Yue nodded with satisfaction: "That''s right, it''s really hard work, Uncle Li." Shopkeeper Li''s heart hung in his throat and finally returned to the original place. The boss had been sullen before, and he thought the boss was dissatisfied. It turned out that the inspection was too serious. It''s strange to say that before returning to Chuntang, he had worked as the shopkeeper of three pharmacies for more than ten years, and none of the owners did not praise him repeatedly, but when they praised him, he was only slightly happy, Ning Yue praised him, but he You will feel an inexplicable excitement and pride. These things should not belong to his age. Is it because you are young and young, and your mentality is also young? (end of this chapter) Chapter 699： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (2) Chapter 699 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (2) Afterwards, Ning Yue asked about the situation of the doctors. The voice of Huichun Hall is getting better and better, and the doctors are so busy that they dont touch the ground, but since the monthly money system was changed, and their monthly money is linked to the number of patients and the effect of treatment, no one complains about the number of patients. Also looked very seriously. "Did all the doctors hired last time start sitting alone?" Ning Yue asked. "yes." "How''s it going?" "Not as fast as the old doctors, but there is no problem with the treatment effect." "That''s good." Ning Yue asked again, "Have you kicked out all the middlemen you kicked out last time?" "It was kicked out, and it has been directly connected with the drug store, and it will be able to purchase from them starting next month." Shopkeeper Li said truthfully. Ning Yue raised her head, looked at Shu Ming''s spacious west hall, and said, "From next month, Huichun Hall''s consultation fees and treatment fees will increase by 10%." Every aspect is better than before, and the price increase is justified. It may scare away some customers, but as far as their current business is concerned, they really dont worry about it. Shopkeeper Li said: "Okay, I understand." Ning Yue went back to the account room and wrote a note: "Go to the place where you bought the silkworm last time, ask them to buy this, and say that no matter what price they sell to others, I will pay double, but I have a condition, Sell ??it all to me!" This...does this mean buying as much as you have? Shopkeeper Li took the list and took a look, huh? Not medicine wow! What does the owner want this thing for? Could it be that the owner wants to invest in some new store? Being suspicious, he still took the list and went without asking his boss a word. Having been a shopkeeper for so many years, I can see at a glance what things can be asked and what things cannot be asked. This time, unless the boss told him personally, he wouldn''t be able to ask anything, so why bother to blame the boss? Ning Yue stayed in the accounting room, counting the account books while waiting for shopkeeper Li. Its already autumn, and the weather is still very hot. Ning Yue drank three bowls of mung bean soup in a row, but it was still not particularly refreshing. In the end, Mother Zhong brought a few large basins of ice cubes into the house to fan her, and she finally cooled off. . At dusk, shopkeeper Li returned from the black market with an uneasy expression. Looking at his expression, Ning Yue knew that the other party did not agree, so she smiled: "I''ll go there myself." After dinner, Ning Yue and Shopkeeper Li went to the black market together. The so-called black market is actually a street full of luxuries and money. There are people of all kinds. There is a strong smell of alcohol and powder; children who buy sugar yell and pass through the crowd, and vendors who set up stalls are playing with their goods under the dim oil lamps on both sides of the street... This is really not the place for a rich lady to come, Shopkeeper Li thought to himself. The two came to a luxurious pavilion, and the big plaque read "Qiong Tower". The name of Qionglou is noble, but in fact, the first floor is a casino, the second floor is a brothel, and the third floor is an auction house. . A middle-aged mother who was dressed up beautifully came over exaggeratedly, waving a white cattail fan and a rose red skirt: "Hey, here is a guest..." Before she finished speaking, her eyes fell on Ning Yue, and her voice stopped. live. This is undoubtedly a beautiful little girl, dressed in blue and white dress, as clean as a handful of spring water, out of tune with this place of debauchery, people wonder if she has gone to the wrong place, but when you look into her pair of quiet eyes With eyes without a trace of waves, she feels that there will be no mistakes in her life. Mama Rong has seen countless people, but this is the first time she has met such a young but calm woman, she is terrifyingly calm. Rong''s mother smiled brightly, "Girl, do you want to gamble or buy something?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 700： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (3) Chapter 700 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (3) It''s definitely not going to a brothel, she added in her mind. Ning Yue said lightly: "The heart of a customer is always hot, and the tea is not cold when people leave. I will drink tea." Mother Rong''s complexion changed slightly: "... What kind of tea do you want?" "Big bowl of tea!" Rong''s mother quickly suppressed her playful smile, and looked her over from head to toe. She was sure she had never entertained such a young girl before, how could the other party There was doubt in my heart, but I tried not to show it on my face. I smiled and said, "Who received the girl last time? I don''t seem to have any memory..." Ning Yue glanced at her: "You talk too much nonsense, find someone who can do things." Can you do things? This is clearly mocking her for not being able to solve her problems, what a big tone! She, Rongsan, has been in Qionglou for ten years, and no one dares to talk to her like that! Rong''s mother''s complexion sank immediately, and she said with a sneer, "Girl, I''m the one in charge here! If it were someone else, you wouldn''t be able to do this job." Ning Yue bent her lips, and tore off the badge on her waist: "It''s just a green dress, how dare you call yourself the boss?" Red orange yellow green blue blue purple, seven levels, green ranked fourth. Mother Rong didn''t understand how a little girl who had never masked her face would know this? But she was really intimidated, and she didn''t dare to neglect any more, and led Ning Yue into a room, and there was a door in that room, which opened to reveal a hole in the sky. In the garden, Ning Yue and shopkeeper Li saw a beautiful woman, wearing a goose yellow dress, holding a pipa in her arms, playing the strings intoxicatedly, and stopped when she heard the footsteps of the three of them. , looked this way, and glanced at Shopkeeper Li: "It turns out to be a big gold master, is the silk still useful?" The last time shopkeeper Li came here to buy silkworm silk, but at that time shopkeeper Li had changed his face, but today he is the real face, unexpectedly, he was recognized by the other party at a glance. This woman''s eyesight is evident. Ning Yue was not as surprised as Shopkeeper Li, if he didn''t have any real skills, how could he get the status of a yellow-clothed waiter? However, although she is one level higher than Mama Rong, she is still not high enough to negotiate terms with her. "Call out the waiter in red and let him talk to me!" As soon as Ning Yue finished speaking, Mother Rong''s eyes widened as if struck by lightning. How could this girl know this? A trace of surprise also flashed in the eyes of the woman in yellow, she concealed it very well, she didn''t appear to be out of control, she waved her hand to signal for Mama Rong to step back, then she stood up, put the pipa on the stone table, and walked slowly Coming to Ning Yue, she said with a smile: "The little girl and this uncle seem to be together, the little girl should know that last time the uncle bought silk from me..." "I know, those ten loads of gold are mine." Ning Yue interrupted her lightly. The calm look of the woman in yellow also changed quietly at this moment. From the first step the little girl stepped into the Tianji Pavilion, she noticed her. She could feel the little girl''s extraordinary status, and the middle-aged man obviously liked her. She had great respect, but she didn''t expect that the little girl is really the owner of ten loads of gold, even the royal princess doesn''t have so much money, right? "Could it be that you are..." A very bold guess came to the heart of the woman in yellow. Ning Yue nodded: "I am, so you can call your husband out." I haven''t said who she is yet? She guessed it? Moreover, she called the waiter in red before, but this time she directly called her husband This girl, why does she know everything? Just when the woman in yellow didn''t know how to answer Ning Yue''s words, a hearty voice came from the corridor: "Haha, it''s rare to see my lady being made difficult by someone so that she can''t speak, she must have met her opponent this time! Bullying I''m stupid, and always choke me until I can''t even talk back, hahaha, someone finally avenged me today!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 701： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (4) Chapter 701 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (4) Just listening to this sound, one would feel that the person coming was full of vigor, a strong figure, and a strong man. However, when he walked out of the corridor and entered the sight of everyone, Shopkeeper Li opened his mouth wide in surprise. The man was wearing a green shirt, but hung a red token. He spread his hands, shrugged and said, "Ah, I''m sorry, I scared the guests." Shopkeeper Li closed his mouth, faltering and saying: "Ah... no, no." The man has a masculine appearance, wheat-colored skin, and a nice beard. Unfortunately, he is not tall, only about the size of a seven-year-old child, like a dwarf. It''s hard to imagine that he actually married a wife who is ashamed of the moon. He took the woman in yellow''s hand, kissed it on his lips, and said affectionately: "My dear lady, please make us a pot of jasmine and chrysanthemum tea! That girl is very angry and needs something refreshing . The woman in yellow nodded his forehead and said angrily, "I''ll deal with you later!" After she left, the man shrugged again, and said helplessly, "It''s such a tragedy to marry a fierce wife." Ning Yue held the corner of her lips irresistibly. The man pointed to the stone table and bench beside him and said, "Sit down!" The three sat down around the stone table. Soon, the woman in yellow brought out a pot of tea and poured a cup for the three of them respectively. The man kissed her hand again: "Okay dear, you can go first Take a bath with flower petals, I''ll be there in a while!" Saying that, she winked. "No one is serious!" The woman in yellow glared at her, then walked away with a cold snort. Shopkeeper Li was taken aback by the couple''s actions. The man also gave him a wink, so frightened that shopkeeper Li almost fell off the stool! Ning Yue''s expression was always calm, and there was a smile on the corner of her lips. She was not surprised by the man, nor was she amused by the man. The man sighed in frustration: "You don''t seem to be interested in oil and salt, well, let''s talk about business! Let me introduce myself first, my name is Xiao Su, I don''t know how the princess of the county is used to me calling you?" Ning Yue never thought of concealing her identity from the very beginning, and she didn''t find it strange that he let her down, so she said with a faint smile, "Anything is fine, up to you." The man took a sip of tea, glanced at Shopkeeper Li, and found that Shopkeeper Li had been staring at him, and he couldn''t help spreading his hands: "Have you never seen a dwarf or such a handsome dwarf?" Shopkeeper Li blushed in embarrassment. Xiao Su shook his head indifferently, looked at Ning Yue and said, "Can I take the liberty to ask how the princess of the county found Tianji Pavilion? Your mother-in-law didn''t know about Tianji Pavilion when she wanted to buy silk." Ning Yue smiled lightly and said, "No comment." Xiao Su raised his eyebrows: "Okay." Glancing at Shopkeeper Li, his eyes fell back on Ning Yue, "Is it still for those goods?" Ning Yue said: "Yes, I doubled the price before, but you didn''t agree. Now I will double the price and triple the price to buy out all your supplies." "Hmm." Xiao Su raised his eyebrows, "Three times the price sounds very attractive." "Yeah, who are you selling to? I don''t just want a little, I want as much as you have. This deal is simply too good-for-nothing!" Ning Yue said persuasively. Xiao Su touched his chin: "It seems... I really made a lot of money..." "Of course, how could I make you lose money?" "However." Xiao Su showed a gentle and sly smile, "Our regular customer said that no matter how much others increase the price, he will double it again. Ah, next time I can ask him for six times the price! The Princess of the County , thank you very much!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 702： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (5) Chapter 702 Confess that the father and son met in the previous life (5) Shopkeeper Li''s face became ugly. "How about I add a coal mine on Yutai?" Ning Yue asked. The coal mine on Yutai is the richest coal mine in Xiliang, and getting it is equivalent to getting a fortune for several lifetimes. Shopkeeper Li''s eyes widened. If the other party still doesn''t agree at this time, then the other party would be too stupid. Unexpectedly, Xiao Su pursed his lips: "I will also reflect the price of the coal mine to the regular customer. I believe that he doesn''t mind giving us two coal mines." Really greedy! Shopkeeper Li was half dead with anger. Ning Yue touched the corner of her lips lightly, and took out a box from her wide sleeve: "What if I add this?" When he saw the box, Xiao Su was visibly startled. Ning Yue patted the box with satisfaction: "Lord Xiao should recognize it, don''t rush to deny it, and don''t try to **** it from me. Since I dare to bring it here, I am not afraid of your tricks. You Tianji Pavilion Although it is big, but the Zhongshan Palace wants to overthrow you, guess... is it okay or not?" Xiao Su swallowed his saliva, he would not admit it, just now he was really going to cover up his surprise and take it away when the little girl was not prepared. But this girl actually threatened him with the whole palace Ning Yue said again: "Master Zhongchangshi''s secret room burst into flames, but this box cannot be burned. I guess, Mr. Zhongchangshi has been looking for it in secret. If you dedicate it to Mr. Zhongchangshi, I believe it will be destroyed." It will have a bright future. "That said..." Xiao Su cleared his throat, not sure how much Ning Yue knew, and said vaguely, "How do I know if it''s true or not?" "Ask Zhongchang Shi, don''t you know? If you don''t agree, I will give it to the emperor! I don''t know if the emperor will be interested in Zhongchang Shi''s ''treasure''... If Mr. Zhongchang Shi asks, I will say , the people from Tianji Pavilion are not willing to bid, so I can only negotiate with the emperor." Then Sikong Shuo must cut them off! Xiao Su was secretly annoyed, what a formidable girl, she pinched their weakness with one move! No, no, hold back, I can''t promise her! "Take it, give it to the emperor, anyway, except Zhongchang Shi himself, no one can open it! Take it, it''s just an ordinary box!" That''s true, Xuanyin hasn''t pried it open for several months. Ning Yue smiled calmly: "What if there is another news?" "what news?" "Collaboration with the enemy and treason." "What?" Xiao Su suddenly changed color. Ning Yue clicked the box: "This, together with the news of collaborating with the enemy and treason, I don''t know if the emperor will suspect what evidence is in the box. If the emperor can''t get the ''evidence'' in the box, he will naturally search for it from other places. As for the evidence, I dont know if Da Zhong Chang Shi Jing can stand up to the emperors investigation... If something should be found out, you will be the culprits! "Why, why is it us?" Xiao Su''s cold sweat broke out in fright, this girl is so good at labeling people that they can''t take it off, "You...wait a moment, I will discuss it with my wife. " Discuss with the lady? Who believes it? I''m afraid it''s to report to the real master. Ning Yue smiled: "Okay." Shopkeeper Li has seen the master''s ability, and even the Zhongchang attendant dared to use it. If the boss really went to falsely accuse Zhongchang Shi, with the emperor''s temperament, he would definitely investigate Zhongchang Shi, and the more the emperor couldn''t get the things in the box, the more he felt that Zhongchang Shi had a ghost, and the more he wanted to investigate severely. Officials have always been unable to withstand a search, and if something happened, the Zhongchang Attendant would be furious and would blame his boss and Tianji Pavilion, who was dragged into the water by his boss. (end of this chapter) Chapter 703： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (6) Chapter 703 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (6) Two quarters of an hour later, Xiao Su came out, feeling refreshed: "We have accepted the deal of the princess of the county, but we don''t want triple the price, no mines, and we don''t want to be in the box of Mr. Changshi." Ning Yue raised her eyes slightly. Xiao Su smiled brightly: "As long as the princess of the county accompany the master to have a meal." On the vast expanse of blue waves of Dali Lake, an extremely luxurious painting boat was slowly glowing with clear waves. On the deck, a small coffee table was placed against the railing. The lady of the palace ordered two glazed lamps, and presented exquisite dishes and wine bought at a high price from Western merchants. I can''t help but think of a poem - the luminous cup of grape wine, if you want to drink the pipa, immediately remind me. Lord Grim drunk on the battlefield, how many people fought back in ancient times? Xuan Yin was fighting outside, but he was drinking and having fun with others in the capital, really Ning Yue shook her head in a self-deprecating manner, looked at the man in purple and said, "Master Zhong Changshi is burning too much money, and he is putting money away for nothing, so he insists on asking me to have a worthless meal! Don''t fight me!" I make up my mind, I won''t offer color." Sikong Shuo curled up his bright red lips, and his quiet eyes reflected the candlelight, shining directly into his heart: "It seems that you know everything." "You are the master of Tianji Pavilion? Well, yes, I knew it early in the morning." Ning Yue picked up the glass cup and took a sip. Sikong Shuo filled it up for her himself: "You understand that''s not what I''m talking about." "The matter of selling black iron, yes, I also guessed it." In her previous life, she only knew that Tianji Pavilion was owned by Sikong Shuo, but she didn''t know exactly what Sikong Shuo did with Tianji Pavilion. She only guessed some clues about the war with Xiliang. After taking another sip, Ning Yue said, "It''s shameful to reap the benefits of a fisherman, and it''s also shameful to sell arms to the enemy, my lord Zhongchang." Sikong Shuo leaned back in his chair leisurely, and said lazily: "Knowing so many things, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?" Ning Yue glanced at him and said, "You are reluctant." Sikong Shuo laughed, and laughed out loud: "Ma Ningyue, who did you learn your shameless skills from?" A handsome frowning face appeared in my mind, and a smile rose from the corner of Ning Yue''s lips: "You don''t care who I learn from, anyway, you just don''t want to kill me." "Heh~" Between Sikong Liu''s lips and teeth, there was a faint sneer. Ning Yue shook the cup, looked at the dishes on the table and said, "Do you realize how much this meal is worth? Three times the supply price, a Yutai mine, a treasure you always want to go back to!" He looked straight into Sikong Shuo''s eyes again, "Admit it, Sikong Shuo, you''re in love with me." Sikong Shuo neither admitted nor denied, but still sneered. Ning Yue drank the wine in the glass: "Don''t like me, Sikong Shuo, I will use you." Sikong Shuo raised his eyes, the flames danced in his eyes: "Why?" "Because you owe me." "When? Why can''t I remember?" Ning Yue put down the glass, but Sikong Shuo didn''t pour any more wine for her. A trace of drunkenness appeared on her face, and she would fall asleep soundly if she drank a little more. She turned her head and looked at the dim lights on the river bank: "In my previous life." Sikong Shuo smiled softly, looked at her blushing face, as if just to cooperate with her, asked in a timely manner: "Really?" "Yeah, you were a big **** in your previous life, although this life is similar, but I don''t have much to do with you in this life, so it doesn''t matter to me whether you''re a **** or not." She said, brushing her hair that was blown by the wind. Si, "But, what happened in the past makes it impossible for me not to remember you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 704： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (7) Chapter 704 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (7) Sikong Shuo obviously didn''t believe her words, he just teased her like a little drunk cat: "What''s wrong with me?" Ning Yue raised her head and looked at the bright starry sky: "You adopted me, married me, and then didn''t want me." At the end of the speech, the voice gradually lowered, like an abandoned child. Sikong Shuo''s eyes darkened: "You''re bloody. Why should I adopt you? You''re not cute at all!" Ning Yue smiled faintly: "My parents died, and I was kicked out of Ma''s house. If it weren''t for you, I would have frozen to death on the street, so thank you for saving my life, even if you made me suffer so much later , but as long as I think that you gave me this life, I can''t bring myself to seek revenge on you. But it''s just...not revenge. If you post it, I will use you like you used to use me , without guilt!" "It seems to be true." Sikong Shuo stood up, took off his cloak and put it on Ning Yue''s shoulders, "Someday you can''t get along anymore, come to my house to tell a story, I eat delicious food and drink take care of you." Ning Yue didn''t take off his cloak because it was really cold: "Hey, why don''t you believe me?" She told Dongmei, Dongmei didn''t believe me, she talked nonsense when she had a fever; told Sikong Shuo, Sikong Shuo didn''t believe it , when she was drunk and talked drunk. Sikong Shuo suddenly said: "Since you hate me so much, why didn''t you report me to the emperor?" "The cunning rabbit is dead, and the running dog is cooking. Our two families can restrain each other to reassure the emperor. Once one of them falls, the other will not be far from death." Sikong Shuo sighed slightly: "Ma Ningyue, you are so sensible that people want to beat you up! Can''t you just say a few nice words to cheer me up?" Ning Yue curled up her lips coolly: "I''ve eaten the rice and drank the wine, can I sign the contract?" Sikong Shuo gestured, and the little **** came over with a tray with paper and pens on it. Ning Yue said: "If you break the contract, I will pay the compensation." "Then owe me another meal." "It''s not me who pays for the meals." "It''s good when the person comes." After Sikong Shuo said, he curled his lips, signed his name with a swipe of a pen, took out his seal, and stamped his personal seal. Southern Xinjiang, Bodhi Palace Su Yi was drying the young master''s clothes in the backyard of the young master. Suddenly, a little palace lady hurried over and handed her a letter. "My lord!" She pushed open the door and looked at Rong Qing who was sitting in a wheelchair reading a book, "It''s no good, something happened in Xiliang!" "What''s the matter?" Rong Qing asked casually. Su Yi frowned and said: "Tianji Pavilion broke the contract and said that it would no longer sell us black iron. In order to compensate for our loss, they even paid one hundred thousand taels of gold." The total payment they gave each other was not so much, even half of it. However, the other party paid more than double the amount, which shows that they are very determined to break the contract! "What should I do, young master? Without black iron, those weapons would not be able to be made." The powerful weapons in southern Xinjiang, such as ballista knives and guns, are all made of black iron. Once there is no black iron, their follow-up weapons will be no different from Xiliang''s! "Why did you suddenly break the contract?" Rong Qing asked lightly. "The reason was not written on the letter, it was ruined anyway, it''s really dishonest!" Su Yi asked anxiously, "What should I do, son? I''m about to attack Yunzhou, but now suddenly there is no black iron" The people who went to Yunzhou were miserable, really miserable. Rong Qing''s expression became more dignified, and he tapped lightly on the table a few times with his fingers: "Tianji Pavilion doesn''t seem like someone who doesn''t keep their promises, if you don''t sell it to me, it must be sold to someone who would rather break their promise than not want to sell it to you." The offended person, I''m really curious, who is that person?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 705： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (8) Chapter 705 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (8) Leaving the boat, Ning Yue got into the carriage, probably really drank too much, leaned on the soft bed and fell asleep in a trance, and when she opened her eyes, she had already entered the palace. Ning Yue went back to Liujin Courtyard, Dongmei rushed up to meet her, smelling the faint scent of wine on her body, she asked in surprise, "Have you been drinking?" "Drink a little." She sat down on the chair and pressed her sore head. It was like fruit juice when she drank it. Dongmei looked at her and said, "Servant, let me make a bowl of hangover soup." "No need, just get some sleep." Ning Yue waved her hand. Dongmei took off the cloak on Ning Yue''s shoulders and hung it on the hanger, only to find that it was not her uncle''s: "Huh? Miss? This cloak..." Ning Yue clicked his tongue. He really drank too much. He actually forgot to return Sikong Shuo''s cloak: "Put it away." Received well means...don''t let people find out? Dongmei''s eyeballs rolled around, the lady must be... a good friend, right? awesome! While my uncle is away, enjoy life to the fullest. Who said that a woman is a man''s accessory for the rest of her life? Only men are allowed to have three wives and four concubines, but women are not allowed to have fun? Her lady is so rich, she should have more fun! Dongmei hummed a little tune and folded her cape leisurely. Just halfway through the stack, the maid informed that Biqing had arrived. Dongmei was so frightened that she quickly stuffed the cloak under the cushion! Ning Yue took off her outer shirt without any trace, and covered the cushion. Biqing opened the curtain and came in, smilingly said: "Fourth grandma is back? I''m looking for something to do with you!" As they got closer, Zi Ningyue smelled a faint smell of wine, and raised her eyebrows, "Fourth Has grandma been drinking?" Drinking alcohol is not a big deal, but coming back so late, it is obvious that he drank outside. Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, Huichuntang has new medicinal wine and wine. I have tasted some. Do you like Miss Biqing? I will bring you a bottle later." Bi Qing smiled and said, "No, no, I''ll get rashes when I drink alcohol." "That''s a pity." Ning Yue said with a smile, "By the way, why are you looking for me so late?" "Look at my brain, I almost forgot about it." Biqing patted her forehead, "The third master passed away, Qin''er was helpless, and was not very happy, the princess discussed with the prince, I feel that I should find a good marriage for Qin''er, and I want to ask Fourth Grandma for her opinion." "I don''t have any objections. If the concubine needs to use me so much, just say it." Ning Yue said sharply. Biqing smiled shyly: "It''s nothing special, it''s like this, the princess plans to hold a chrysanthemum appreciation banquet in the mansion, and invites some ladies and ladies from innocent families to come and gather, in fact, she just wants to find a place for Qin''er. A good wife!" "The concubine''s idea is very good." "It''s just that the concubine contracted a cold a few days ago, and she is not in good health, and the third grandma is pregnant. Can you trouble the fourth grandma to help me with the banquet?" Biqing said very tactfully. But Ning Yue could tell that the princess was ill, but it should not be caused by the wind and cold, but by Xuan Yin''s anger. The princess saw Xuan Yin''s outstanding appearance, and heard that she was mistaken for Xuan Yu. The princess must be depressed Extremely. But at this time, King Zhongshan wants to solve Qin''er''s lifelong affairs, where can she think about it? Ning Yue nodded in response. Southern Border, East Palace The crown prince has already been buried, buried in the imperial mausoleum, Huang Fushan seems to be a different person, sitting in front of the window all day long, not saying a word. The little maid and Ma Yuan kept teasing her, but she didn''t laugh. (end of this chapter) Chapter 706： Confess that father and son met in previous lives (9) Chapter 706 Confessing that the father and son met in the previous life (9) Call her to eat, but she will not eat. The little court lady tugged at Ma Yuan''s sleeve, signaling Ma Yuan to think of a way. Ma Yuan thought of Lanzhi when his son passed away, and Lanzhi was like this, not eating, drinking or talking, just holding his son''s things in a daze, and kept crying. The pain of losing a loved one cannot be persuaded by others in a few words. He sighed, stepped forward and said, "Princess Shan, why don''t you eat something? If you don''t eat, you will be starving. Princess Yan will be worried if she finds out. She went to such a far place to fight the war just to make you live better." Better, you spoil yourself so much, what''s the point of her expedition?" Huangfushan threw herself into Ma Yuan''s arms: "I miss my father..." Ma Yuan caressed her head lovingly, as if stroking his own daughter: "I want to live better if I miss him, he died for no reason, you have to cultivate your energy so that you can avenge him in the future, don''t let him die." Relatives and enemies are quick." Huang Fushan straightened up slowly: "You are right, I want to avenge my father!" "It''s right to think so." Ma Yuan said gratifiedly. Although he is not related to the other party by blood, but the other party''s age is similar to Yue''er. Seeing her, he can always think of Yue''er, and his heart softens. "But I don''t even know who the murderer is, how can I avenge my father?" She hugged her head and said dejectedly. Seeing her sad look, Ma Yuan really wanted to tell her that the murderer who killed your father was the empress'' Suhuo, but Huangfuyan had confessed that Huangfushan should not know, so Ma Yuan swallowed the words again: " The Skynet is not leaking, as long as you live, you will be able to catch the murderer, even if you can''t catch it, it''s good that you live longer than him." Ma Yuan handed the meal in front of her: "Eat." Huangfushan ate it with a bitter taste. "Yuan Shu." She said suddenly, "Where is the bird egg you picked out for me last time?" The corner of Ma Yuan''s mouth twitched. A quarter of an hour later, Ma Yuan left the East Palace and went to the woods to dig out bird eggs for Huang Fushan. In order to avoid similar incidents from happening again, he was extremely vigilant along the way, for fear that another fire would happen again and he would be framed for marriage. What the hell! Not to mention that he still has to protect Huangfushan, he hasn''t killed Rong Qing alone! Ma Yuan quickly found a bird''s nest, he climbed up, and was about to take the whole nest of birds back to make Huangfushan happy, but suddenly his eyes swept away, and he found the sedan chair on the Bauhinia Road. A kylin is engraved on the top of the sedan chair. This is Rong Qing''s Peugeot. Ma Yuan''s heart started to thump immediately, and it took no effort to get there without finding a place. Last time, he killed you and made you run away, and even caused a lot of trouble. This time, he will never let you go up! Ma Yuan put the bird''s nest back into the distance, and quietly squeezed the dagger in his sleeve. The intuition of martial arts practitioners told him that the people who carried the sedan chairs were all eunuchs who didn''t know martial arts, and it was easy to deal with them without being discovered. When the sedan chair passed under the big tree, Ma Yuan flew down and quickly touched the acupuncture points of the four. The four of them froze, and the sedan chair also stabilized firmly. Ma Yuan became extremely excited, as if he was about to see someone he had been looking forward to for a long time. This kind of expectation was too strong, not like someone who wanted to kill, but like someone who had been thinking about it all the time. Ma Yuan shook his head, he must have been so excited that he had such an illusion. It has to end quickly, and get rid of Rong Qing before the Imperial Army arrives! With this in mind, Ma Yuan lifted the curtain and stabbed at the man in the car! (end of this chapter) Chapter 707： face father and son (1) Chapter 707 Face Slapping Father and Son (1) September 12th, the wind and the sun are beautiful, and the autumn tiger is still fierce. It is slightly cooler in the morning and evening, but the daytime is as hot as midsummer. However, this did not affect the mood of the nobles who came to the palace for a banquet. As we all know, the princess doesn''t like to be lively, and she rarely holds banquets in her own mansion except for necessary entertainment. The last time they entered the mansion was the wedding of the two young masters. Four months have passed. How can they not be happy to finally receive the request of the palace? Another tacit reason is that they can finally take a good look at Xuanyin''s sick wife. It is said that the princess of the county attended the banquet of Sikong''s family, but unfortunately she stayed in the wing all the time, and few people saw her. Afterwards, they heard that Princess Jun was the owner of Huichun Hall, so they couldn''t help being curious and went there to try their luck, but they didn''t come across it. Ning Yue didn''t know that more than half of those people came for her. Today is a good day to choose a husband for Qin''er, and she is carefully choosing clothes for Qin''er. Dongmei and Lianxin displayed the summer and autumn clothes that the embroiderers rushed to make. "How about this blue fairy dress?" Dongmei asked. "The color is too light." Ning Yue waved her hand. Dongmei picked up another rose red set: "What about this one?" "It''s too gorgeous." It reminded Ning Yue of Qionglou''s mother Rong, with a rose red dress and heavy makeup, which was too vulgar. Lian Xin unfolded a bright red high-waisted skirt: "What do you think of this, Grandma Fourth?" Red is very good, Qin''er has fair skin, and can afford this color, but the style is too simple, not suitable for such a solemn occasion. Ning Yue shook her head, not very satisfied. Although the world often says not to judge a person by their appearance, dressing up beautifully is also a kind of respect for the guests, not to mention that Qin''er is not confident enough, of course she doesn''t want Qin''er to lose in her attire. Finally, it was Dongmei who came up with the idea: "Miss, do you remember that Madam made you a bright yellow dress, you said it was too long and you plan to wear it next year?" Yes, it was the skirt her mother made for her during the few days when she lived in Ma''s house. Her mother said that she was growing up, and she looked different every day, so she made it a little bigger, and Qin''er''s head came out. She is a little bit, maybe just right. Ning Yue immediately asked Dongmei to show the skirt to Qin''er for a try, it looked as if it was tailor-made, and all the maids in the room were amazed. After dressing up, Ning Yue and Qin''er went to Wenfang Courtyard hand in hand, there were already many women and daughters talking and laughing happily. Sikong''s wife, Liu Wanyu, was sitting next to the princess. Since the Sikong family had posted a message to the Xuan family earlier, the Xuan family also invited them this time. Sikong Shuo would not come to such a boring banquet. Sikong Li was preparing to marry in his boudoir. Patriarch Sikong couldn''t leave the house due to trivial matters, so he asked Liu Wanyu to bring Sikong Cheng, Sikong Xu and Sikong Jing to the banquet. Brother Sikong Cheng went to the pasture to play with his sons and brothers, and Xuan Zhao was entertaining them over there. Here, Liu Wanyu and the concubine had a very happy conversation, and Si Kongjing sat beside him gracefully, like a water lily, so peaceful and beautiful, in the eyes of everyone, it was unavoidable to be amazed again. Seeing that her daughter is so popular, Liu Wanyu was also very happy. Don''t think that she didn''t know what the princess was up to. She said it was to appreciate chrysanthemums, but she actually wanted to find a good husband for Xuan Qin''er. It just so happened that she also wanted to give Jing find one! She has seen Xuan Qin''er before, but Er Er, even Jing''er''s finger can''t match, the lady and son who came today will definitely take a fancy to her Jing''er first! Si Kongjing was wearing a white tunic skirt, the waist was extremely narrow, which accentuated her exquisite figure to the fullest; outside the skirt, she was covered with a thin gold silk gauze, which had no buttons. , slightly open, both gorgeous and delicate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 708： face father and son (2) Chapter 708 Face-slapping father and son (2) This outfit was vaguely familiar to some of the women present, as if they had seen it somewhere before, but couldn''t remember it for a while. Liu Wanyu glanced at her daughter, coughed lightly, concealed the momentary embarrassment, and said to the concubine: "I heard that Prince Yinjun is going to fight, why isn''t it the third child of your family this time?" Her voice was not loud, but she was still heard by the ladies and daughters around her, and everyone looked at the princess one after another. The concubine was stabbed in pain, the corner of her mouth twitched, and she said in a normal tone: "Zhaoer has other arrangements here." Xuan Zhao is probably not as good as that little trash! Ha, it turns out that they are not the only ones whose sons are not as good as the sons of the concubine. If anyone laughs at her that her son is not as good as Sikong Shuo, she will move Xuan Zhao and Xuan Yin out! Liu Wanyu smiled gloatingly. The others were not so exaggerated, they were talking about other things with a smile. Princess Wang took a deep breath and calmly picked up the teacup. "Princess, why hasn''t your daughter-in-law come yet?" Mrs. Chen from the servant of the Ministry of War asked. Princess Wang put down her teacup and said, "The third daughter-in-law is pregnant. I told her to come back later. The fourth daughter-in-law has to take care of my little niece, so she should be here soon." There is nothing partial about these words, she still knows how to behave in front of outsiders. Everyone didn''t care whether she was partial to anyone in her arms, they just wanted to see the princess of the county as soon as possible, the sooner the better. Seeing how everyone kept looking out, the princess thought they had guessed her intention of setting up a chrysanthemum appreciation banquet, so she couldn''t help but nodded secretly. If Qin''er could find a good husband''s family, it would be a worry. Just when everyone was about to lose their patience in waiting, a woman with a graceful figure and graceful steps walked in. She was wearing a bright yellow floor-length dress with a slender waist that was bound tightly with plain white gauze. The skirt and gauze slowly hung down to her feet, covering her embroidered shoes, and the lotus steps moved lightly, like clouds that suddenly dispersed and then gathered, it was amazingly beautiful. The whole skirt does not have any complicated designs from top to bottom. It is light and ethereal, and it undoubtedly brings a stream of freshness in the pile of rouge and powder, as if it has washed people''s eyes. Everyone followed the skirts, their gazes slowly moved upwards, and looked at the woman''s face. The woman didn''t put on any makeup, but just put a grain of cinnabar between her eyebrows, but it was this grain of cinnabar that made her look alluring. Make a fuss. In the hall, there was a burst of amazing admiration. The princess opened her mouth wide, almost unable to believe what she saw. Is this the cowardly Qin''er who always hides behind people? How did it become so popular? Also, she walked in alone, which was absolutely impossible in the past! Qin''er walked slowly, and stopped amidst the exclamation. She greeted the princess first, and then the ladies and ladies. Her movements were standard and her tone was gentle. She was full of manners from a famous family. Before, she felt that Sikong Everyone who was quiet, beautiful and generous was immediately attracted by Qin''er. In terms of facial features, Qin''er may not be more beautiful than Sikong Jing, but Qin''er''s elegance and gentleness are so touching. If they didn''t know that Wang Hao''s daughter is only five years old, they would all think that she is Wang Hao''s biological daughter, which is simply not too good. Si Kongjing pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, what is it? An orphan girl whose parents have died is also worthy of everyone''s attention! Liu Wanyu ate a piece of pastry without knowing the taste, and thought, the last time I saw Xuan Qin''er was not so amazing, in just ten days, she was actually compared to her Jing''er, I really don''t know who trained it of. I really want to invite that person to my house, so that Jing''er can have a class. Of course, this skirt is really beautiful, I will ask which embroiderer made it later, and please go back to Jing''er too! (end of this chapter) Chapter 709： face father and son (3) Chapter 709 Face Slapping Father and Son (3) Of course the princess knew that such a beautiful dress must have been made by Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi once made one for Xuan Xiaoying, it was so exquisite that it looked like a painting. As for the person who changed Qin''er, she probably guessed who it was. Earlier she thought that Xuanyin''s change was due to himself, but now that she saw Qin''er, she felt that she might be wrong. What kind of secrets does that girl have? Why can the people around her be reborn one after another? The concubine couldn''t figure it out. Here, Qin''er walked up to her and called her second aunt. She regained consciousness and happily extended her hand to Qin''er: "Come, sit next to me." Waiting for Qin''er to be beside her After sitting down, she smiled and introduced to everyone, "This is Xuan Qin''er, the third brother''s daughter." The third younger brother of King Zhongshan, it is said that he was killed by Nanjiang Xizuo, and that Xizuo pretended to be him and sneaked into the Xuan family, which almost caused a catastrophe. This child can live under his clutches to this day, I think he is a blessed person . Everyone''s expectations for Ning Yue were temporarily distracted by Qin''er, and everyone began to talk to Qin''er one by one. Qin''er doesn''t talk much, she usually just nods and shakes her head, and occasionally she needs to answer with a concise and clear sentence. This reserved look is really attractive. It''s good to be lively and cheerful, but compared to the type of Si Kongjing who chatters endlessly and wants to tell others the color of her bellyband yesterday, everyone obviously prefers Qin''er. When Ning Yue entered the door, what she saw was the scene of Qin''er being questioned by everyone. Qin''er''s performance was remarkable. Although she was not particularly relaxed, she had already integrated into everyone very well. Ning Yue smiled slightly and stepped into the bright hall. Everyone still doesn''t know that this is the sick wife in the rumors, because she doesn''t feel sick at all, her face is like peaches and plums, her eyes are like autumn waves, her lips are spotless and red, her complexion is as fair as snow, but Glowing a touch of ruddy. She was wearing a plain light blue high-waisted skirt, covered with a translucent white gauze, the gauze was hemmed with gold thread, revealing a touch of elegance in the elegance. Her hair was pulled up high, she looked like a woman, but she was so young. It''s just that even though he is young, his calm demeanor is still better than many of the ladies present here. In the hearts of all the people, there was a wave of respect. "This is... the third son''s wife?" Mrs. Chen asked hesitantly. She can''t believe that this is a sick child, and she can''t believe that a small Ma family can train such an outstanding daughter. Qin''er is excellent because of the noble blood of the Xuan family in her bones, but a small Ma family There is no way that a daughter of the family is more in awe of them than the empress of the deep palace. Therefore, she would rather believe that this is the child of the Sun family, although the Sun family is actually...not qualified. The concubine laughed twice: "It''s the fourth child, Yue''er, this is Mrs. Chen from the family of the minister of the Ministry of War." Ning Yue stepped forward and bowed to Mrs. Chen: "Mrs. Chen." Mrs. Chen felt a huge pressure coming, and after receiving the salute, she broke out in a layer of cold sweat. Si Kongjing twitched her lips. When there was no Xuan family in the past, she was the focus of all banquets, but now, she can''t even be considered as a foil! What''s so great about it? They are not as good-looking as her, they just wear two beautiful skirts! As long as she wears such beautiful clothes, she will definitely be able to steal the limelight back again! "Princess, which embroiderer made Qin''er and Yueer''s clothes? I also want to ask her to do it. Don''t worry about the price, she will be satisfied!" She said with a wanton smile. A trace of embarrassment flashed across the face of the princess. This was not done by the embroiderer, but by her mother-in-law. The second young lady of the Sikong family is really, she doesn''t think about what she said, fortunately she didn''t agree to marry her at the beginning! (end of this chapter) Chapter 710： face father and son (4) Chapter 710 Face Slapping Father and Son (4) Ning Yue smiled lightly, and said: "I''m afraid I will disappoint Miss Sikong, my family doesn''t run an embroidery building, and I don''t make clothes for others." Its not from Kaixiulou, what Im saying is Mrs. Chen was the first to react, and asked in amazement: "Did your mother make these skirts?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, my mother likes needlework. When I was young, my elder brother and I wore clothes made by my mother." Madam Chen sighed sincerely: "Madam Ma is really ingenious." Everyone echoed. Sikongjing rolled her eyes, and then asked as a matter of course: "Since your mother''s craftsmanship is so good, can you please ask her to make one for me, I will definitely thank her well!" You said it as if my mother was greedy for your little thank you. Ning Yue had a terrible impression of this sister-in-law. She thought that the reason she hated Si Kongjing so much in her previous life was because they had different positions. There is no way to develop into friends like her and Sun Yao. Ning Yue said bluntly: "My mother is very busy, I''m afraid she won''t be free." What''s not available? It''s clearly an excuse! Does this Ma Ningyue have a grudge against her? The last time she was at her house, she greeted Ma Ningyue with a smile, and Ma Ningyue responded nonchalantly. She thought that Ma Ningyue was naturally indifferent, but today Ma Ningyue and Everyone laughed so happily Ma Ningyue didn''t bother to pay attention to Si Kongjing, after greeting everyone, she took Qin''er and the Qianjin ladies to the back garden, where Sun Yao had just asked someone to prepare the throwing pot. Everyone had greeted Sun Yao and knew that this was Xuan Zhao''s wife. Sun Yao was gentle and generous, and was also loved by daughters. In addition, she was pregnant. Unknowingly, people gave birth to a trace of wanting to protect her. pity. After laughing and chatting for a while, the daughters took the arrows, called Qin''er, and started throwing pots. Seeing Qin''er finally playing with her peers, Sun Yao heaved a long sigh of relief: "It''s really not easy. When I came here, I was like a little rabbit, and I could scare away at the slightest sign of trouble. By the way, Yue''er, I came today Family, do you have a favorite candidate?" Ning Yue thought for a while, and said: "Madam Chen is nice, with a gentle temper. If Qin''er marries, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law should be very good." "The Chen family of the Minister of War?" Sun Yao asked. "Yes." There are many people with the surname Chen, and there are four or five in Guangchao. Her former eldest brother-in-law is also surnamed Chen. Ning Yue said, "What does the third sister-in-law think of their family?" Sun Yao glanced at Qin''er, who was having a great time playing pitching pots, and said, "Their family? Could it be that their family background is too low?" Military Minister, no matter how you look at it, is not a very high official position, and there has never been any famous person in her ancestors, she wondered, how could Ning Yue post a post for such a person. "And..." she continued, "there are four children in their family, two sons and two daughters, they are all good-looking talents, and their knowledge is also very good, but the eldest son was married once, his wife passed away last year, and the second son is a concubine..." Her meaning is obvious, whether it is to let Qin''er be the continuation string or the wife of the concubine, it is too wronged. It''s no wonder she thinks so, she was born in an aristocratic family, and she values ??her concubines very much. She didn''t know that the **** son of the Chen family had achieved the position of prime minister in his previous life. Moreover, he has only been married to one wife in his life. This kind of man who wanders at the peak of power but still keeps himself clean cannot be found even with a lantern. "Young Master Chen is playing with Third Brother and the others in the pasture. Would Third Sister-in-law go over and have a look? Even if you don''t look at him, it''s good to look at others!" Ning Yue asked, blinking her eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 711： face father and son (5) Chapter 711 Face-slapping father and son (5) Sun Yao hurriedly nodded: "Okay!" The two handed over this side to Qin''er, and quietly went to the pasture on the grounds of taking pastries. On the pasture, a group of young princes are playing Cuju, all of them are heroic. Sun Yao stood on tiptoe: "Which two are the sons of the Chen family?" "The eldest son didn''t come, but the second son." Ning Yue pointed to a handsome young man who helped others pick up Cuju and said, "That''s the one in Tsing Yi." Sun Yao looked at his embarrassed appearance picking up the ball, and didn''t even look at his face carefully, so her heart turned cold: "Huh? His status among the rich and powerful is not high. If Qin''er marries, won''t she be wronged with him? Sun Yao shook her head like a rattle, "No, no, this person is not worthy of Qin''er!" Ning Yue sighed secretly. No one knew better than her how those who laughed at and bullied Chen Er turned their backs after Chen Er became the prime minister. Marrying Chen Er, Qin''er will definitely not lose money! But now, how can I persuade Sun Yao? Sun Yao even looked down on Chen Er, and even Wang Hao looked down on her. The two returned to the garden. The daughters had already played for a round, and they were all a little tired. Ning Yue and Sun Yao handed over the pastries and scented tea they had brought from the palace to everyone. The daughter of the Chen family suddenly said: "Princess Princess, Qin''er just told us that the food you cook is very delicious, is it true?" Miss Chen has always been Sikong Jing''s follower, but after coming to Xuan''s house, she immediately became acquainted with Qin''er, and instead left Sikong Jing aside. Of course Sikong Jing was not very happy when she heard this, and snorted coldly. My mother can make clothes, and she can cook, who can I lie to? Ning Yue didn''t care about Si Kongjing''s reaction, she was just thinking about how to build a good relationship with the Chen family, so Miss Chen threw an olive branch, she smiled slightly and said: "My craftsmanship is not bad, I just prepared rose marinade today , are you interested in trying it?" Everyone went to the Liujin Courtyard to save face. Liujin Courtyard has never had so many guests, but Lian Xin was frightened, and she served tea and poured water, fearing that the service was not thoughtful, and the master would lose face. Ning Yue asked Sun Yao and Qin''er to greet the guests, while she went to the small kitchen, took out rose marinade, and made a basket of fragrant rose cakes. Considering the sweltering weather, she cooked a pot of sour plum soup that was refreshing and refreshing. But all of them are sweet, afraid of getting tired of eating, I opened a jar and cut a few plates of pork jerky that I made myself. These are all things that everyone can eat on weekdays. The moment they were put on the table, everyone didn''t have much hope. But when they put the food into their mouths, their sloppy expressions changed instantly. The rose cake is soft and melts in the mouth. There is a fragrance of roses between the lips and teeth, and there is a faint scent of mint. This kind of cake is easy to choke on, but Ning Yue''s rose cake is like running water, flowing down the throat. Falling into the stomach, the whole body is comfortable. One piece of rose cake for each person, in a blink of an eye there was only the last piece left, which belonged to Sikong Jing, and Sikong Jing refused to eat it. "Aren''t you going to eat?" Ms. Chen asked. "I''m... a bit full." As soon as she finished speaking, a few little hands stretched out for the pastry, which was basically grabbing! She was dumbfounded. The pastry finally entered Ms. Chen''s stomach, and Ms. Chen licked the corners of her lips in satisfaction. The pork jerky made by Ning Yue is also very delicious. It is dry, thin, and not greasy. It feels hard when held in the hand, but it is as soft as minced meat when bitten. Seeing everyone eating so vigorously, Sikong Jing swallowed her saliva and took a small piece of dried pork. She swore that she just tasted it to save face, but, but...why is it so delicious? (end of this chapter) Chapter 712： face father and son (6) Chapter 712 Face Slapping Father and Son (6) Si Kongjing directly picked up the plate! "Hey! Didn''t you say you''re not hungry?" Ms. Chen asked displeased. Everyone ate slowly, one piece at a time, but she was fine, and just put a plate in her hand! Everyone looked at Sikong Jing resentfully. Ning Yue was afraid that everyone would eat too much and they wouldn''t be able to eat later, so she didn''t prepare too much. It''s okay to have a tooth-beating ceremony, but this sister-in-law from the previous life was too greedy, and she obviously looked down on her cooking. The way he ate it, after tasting the sweetness, he took over a plate by himself, making other people have nothing to eat. "Miss Sikong, there are still people who haven''t eaten." She said kindly. Sikong snorted quietly: "Just bring some more!" It seemed like she was being petty and refused to give it to anyone, but she didn''t want to give it to Sikong Jing! Ning Yue smiled: "Miss Sikong, you can eat it if you like it." Looking at everyone, "The table is about to be seated, so I don''t want everyone to eat too much, so I prepared a small amount. If everyone likes it, I will ask the maid to give it to you later." Each of you packs a box." One box per person? Wouldn''t that be enough to eat? Everyone was delighted from ear to ear. How can the princess of the county be stingy and refuse to give more? It was obviously because they were afraid that they would eat too many snacks and delay the dinner, this Sikong Jing, it''s okay to be domineering at home, but to be so unreasonable in other people''s territory, it really disgraces the Sikong family! Were they out of their minds or kicked by donkeys? Actually played with this kind of person! Thinking flashed, everyone was not happy to deal with Sikong Jing at all, they all sat beside Qin''er, and chatted with Qin''er while drinking sour plum soup. Si Kongjing was left out in the cold, holding the plate alone, and suddenly...a little tasteless. Liu Wanyu didn''t know that her daughter had made a joke in the Liujin Courtyard. She opened a table of leaf cards with the princess and two other women. Liu Wanyu touched a card, and then said: "Your daughter-in-law is quite powerful." The princess typed a card: "Which one do you say?" "Princess Princess!" Princess Wang''s eyelids moved, and she said in a neutral tone: "Well, she is capable." The other two ladies also touched the cards. Liu Wanyu said angrily: "It''s not just capable? It''s too capable! Hey, have you heard of Huichun Hall?" Without waiting for the princess to answer, she looked at the other two wives and said, "You should have heard of it, right?" The lady in green said: "Ah, my mother-in-law''s lumbar spine is not good. I went there to see it last time. It seems to be merged with the cloth shop next to it, and it is quite big now." The lady in blue coquettishly echoed: "My sister is infertile, so I went there to see her too. That nurse is really amazing. My sister became pregnant after taking a dose of medicine." Liu Wanyu smiled at the princess and said, "Is your daughter-in-law the owner of Huichuntang?" The lady in green said in surprise: "That''s your daughter-in-law''s shop? Next time I go to see a doctor, can you see me sooner? There are too many people there, and every time I have to wait for a long time!" "Of course." The princess agreed. The lady in blue came alive: "What about me? Can it be cheaper?" Princess smiled: "What do you like, I''ll ask her to send you off later." "Oh, you are so kind!" The lady in blue smiled and played a card. Liu Wanyu rolled her eyeballs, approached the princess, and said mysteriously: "Is that shop owned by your wife alone, or by your Xuan family?" "Her own." The princess added, "Our shop is all for other businesses." Liu Wanyu''s throat slipped: "Let''s discuss something with you!" "what?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 713： face father and son (7) Chapter 713 Face Slapping Father and Son (7) "Recently, I also want to open a pharmacy, but I haven''t found a suitable place. Look... can I use some of the money to be the owner of Huichuntang with your wife?" Does this mean... to become a shareholder? The princess touched a card: "How much are you going to take?" As soon as the concubine finished speaking, the other two also showed expressions of eagerness to try. Liu Wanyu made a gesture. The princess raised her eyebrows: "Ten thousand taels?" "What 10,000 taels? If I spend so much money, I might as well start a new one myself. Why bother to partner with your wife?" Liu Wanyu said, "One thousand taels." The pass of Liaocheng, five miles further north is Yunzhou. Huangfuyan stood on the reconnaissance platform of the camp, looking towards the direction of Yunzhou, with deep eyes. Qu Bi came up, bowed his hands and bowed: "Princess, there is news from the imperial city..." "Good news or bad news?" Huangfuyan asked casually. Qu Bi whispered: "Bad news." "Someone shot my sister again?" Huang Fuyan asked with a different meaning. Qu Bi''s eyebrows jumped, and he knelt on the ground on one knee: "This subordinate is guilty! I don''t know if it is the real Princess Shan... Please punish the princess!" "Punishing you is a trick of Suhuo. He wants to use my hands to eradicate the pillars of the Qu family. I''m not that stupid." Huangfu Yan said leisurely, turning around to look at him, "Although you really Damn it, but you''d better die on the battlefield!" A layer of cold sweat broke out on Qu Bi''s forehead: "Yes!" Huangfuyan turned around again, leaned on the railing, and asked, "Tell me, what''s the bad news?" Qu Bitao: "Young Master Rong''s weapons... are gone. It is said that the supply of materials suddenly ran out of stock." His voice was very low, and it was not difficult to hear a trace of dejection. Coupled with top-notch weapons, it''s hard not to win. This time to attack Yunzhou, the imperial court only gave 10,000 troops, and the weapons were much lower. Princess Yan is a woman, and she must not be as powerful as the general in charge. With all the unfavorable factors combined, it is difficult to win the battle of Yunzhou! Huangfuyan squeezed the railing tightly, looked deeply at the lights of Wanjia in Yunzhou, and said slowly: "I can''t lose, if I lose, the East Palace will be gone." Qu Bi nodded: "I know." That''s why I left Linzi and followed her, wanting to protect her, help her, and help her win the world. The corners of Huangfuyan''s glamorous lips suddenly raised slightly: "A mere Yunzhou can''t trouble me, Huangfuyan! Who is the commander of the Yunzhou Army?" "Su Mu. The Yunzhou army has a total of 20,000 people, of which 5,000 are stationed in the northern suburbs of Yunzhou. They will not encounter us for the time being, but 10,000 against 15,000, our chances of winning are still very small." Qu Bi was worried. He said, "One more thing." "what?" "We have sent reinforcements from Xiliang, and it looks like they are in Yunzhou, Baoding." "Xuan Family Army?" "Yes, five thousand cavalry." Qu Bi took out a map and pointed to Guanzhou, "They have already arrived in Sishui County in Guanzhou. The heavy rain in Guanzhou has hindered their journey, but tomorrow the rain will Just stopped, and with the speed of cavalry, we will arrive in Yunzhou in three days at the latest. I think we''d better take Yunzhou down before the Xuan family army arrives. Otherwise, we really have no chance of winning at all!" "Who is the general of the Xuan Family Army?" "Xuanyin." Now, he already knew that Xuanyin was not the murderer of his grandfather, so he didn''t feel much resentment when he mentioned this name. Huangfuyan narrowed her eyes: "Him?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 714： face father and son (8) Chapter 714 Face Slapping Father and Son (8) "Yes, I haven''t fought against him, but it should be a powerful character to save Xuan Bin from under the noses of Deputy Commander Gao and Su Huo." To Xuan Yin, they are not as contemptuous as Xiliang people. Huangfuyan slowly raised a smile: "You are right, we must take Yunzhou before he arrives. But we can''t take it with a hard attack." Yixiang Pavilion is the largest brothel in Yunzhou, and it is also the favorite place for officials and eunuchs to have fun. The girls here are all beautiful and talented, and they are not inferior to the daughters of aristocratic families. Many dignitaries are frequent visitors to Yixiang Pavilion, and so is this young man. The man was about thirty years old, tall and strong, with resolute features, and a heroic brow. If he didn''t smile, his serious appearance could scare the girls to death. Mother Liu smiled and patted him on the shoulder with a handkerchief: "Oh, sir, you are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time!" The man hugged Mama Liu into his arms, and he didn''t think she was too old, so he stroked her waist: "Is Jian Jia here?" Jian Jia is the top card of Yixiang Pavilion. She is seventeen years old and has a good reputation throughout Yunzhou. Every day, there are guests who come here from all over the world. It is a pity that Jian Jia has a weird temper and usually does not accept customers. Whether or not there will be a spring night after entering the door depends entirely on whether Jian Jia is willing or not. Even Liu''s mother, it''s not good to offend Jian Jia too much. Mother Liu said: "Unfortunately, Jian Jia has sunflower water, and has abdominal pain, resting in the room, why don''t you arrange another girl for me?" "No, Lord, go and see Jianjia." The man gave Liu''s mother a gold ingot, and Liu''s mother smiled with satisfaction, "Go, go, huh? Remember to be gentle, when a girl is sick, it''s time to love her! " The man climbed up to the third floor in one breath. The third floor is where Jian Jia lives, and she lives alone. There are guards guarding the door. The guards are arranged by him for Jian Jia, in order to prevent some ignorant people from taking advantage of his absence. Taking advantage of Jianjia. "My dear, I''m here." The man pushed open the door and walked towards the woman on the bed. The woman''s blue hair spread out and wrapped around her shoulders, making her pale skin even more bloodless, but it made her even more beautiful, and I felt pity for her. She should have fallen asleep, and didn''t hear the man calling her. The man hurriedly slowed down his steps, sat slowly on the head of the bed, stretched out his hand, touched her face, touched her face, slid his hand down her face, and touched her delicate chest. He has always been sympathetic and cherishing jade, but he can''t do it. It''s good to touch it. Just when he was about to touch her Rouran, his fingertips suddenly went numb, as if he was stung by something! He quickly withdrew his hand, and saw that the index finger of his right hand was really cut, but it didn''t bleed, so he didn''t take it to heart. He lifted the quilt of Jian Jia, intending to pick the insects from Jian Jia''s body, so that it wouldn''t bite Jian Jia. Unexpectedly, just when he was about to tear off Jian Jia''s clothes, Jian Jia suddenly opened his eyes, and threw him over his shoulder and threw him to the ground! He wanted to jump up and give the opponent a kick, but found that he suddenly lost his strength and couldn''t move! "You... aren''t you Jian Jia?" He has slept with Jian Jia many times, and he believes that Jian Jia will never know martial arts! Huangfuyan lit up the lamp in the room, the light reflected on her face, the paleness reflected the dim light, this was a face similar to Jian Jia, but far more beautiful than Jian Jia, if Jian Jia was a Zhaoxia, she is the whole gorgeous sky. Even though the man was imprisoned, he was really amazed by the beauty in front of him. Huangfuyan sneered, she can fight without a commander, but who said that taking Yunzhou must rely on fighting? Huangfu Yan pressed his sword against his neck: "Commander Su, please stay safe." In the brightly lit bedroom, Ma Yuan lay powerlessly on the ground. He has maintained this posture for almost two hours, but he still hasn''t escaped from that chaotic state. He tried hard to open his eyes, even if it was a small gap. Unfortunately, he couldn''t open it. But he could feel that there was someone in the room, watching him covetously. The boy squatted beside Ma Yuan, frowned and poked Ma Yuan''s head, and said to the man in the wheelchair, "This guy is going to assassinate you?" Recalling the situation at that time, Rong Qing frowned slightly: "Maybe...he killed the wrong person?" "Huh?" The boy widened his watery eyes in confusion, "Who does he want to kill?" "I don''t know." Rong Qing shook his head, "He opened the curtain and stabbed at me, but he was stunned halfway through the stab, his expression was very surprised. Like..." Rong Qing''s eyes moved, " It''s like knowing me." "So you stabbed him unconscious and brought him back for interrogation?" The boy touched his chin, "But did this guy sleep for too long? How much dose did you take?" "Not much." "How much is not much?" "It''s just a needle." The young man hummed and stopped talking. Everyone knows that Rong Qing''s medical skills are great, but they don''t know that his poison skills are even better. The southern border poisoned the cow, but those bugs all ran away when they saw it as if they saw the nemesis. One of his needles can basically stun an elephant. I don''t know what came to mind, the boy said again: "He is the bodyguard of the little hag, right? You arrested her, are you afraid that she will come to trouble you?" That girl''s martial arts skills are as good as death, but her ability to stalk people is first-rate. When he saw her, he was like a Gu worm seeing Rong Qing, wishing to hide away. Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, Huang Fushan''s Lion''s Roar from the River East sounded outside: "Rong Qing! Did you catch Yuan Shu? Hurry up and hand over Yuan Shu to me! Otherwise, I''ll cut down your bodhi tree! Did you hear that?" ? Hand over the aunt''s people!" In the palace, the only one who dares to talk to Rong Qing like this is this little hag. Everyone else was afraid of Rong Qing, but she was an idiot, she was not afraid of anything, thanks to Rong Qing''s kind heart, she didn''t care about her, otherwise, a hundred times would not be enough for her to die. The boy frowned speechlessly: "Do you want to drive her away?" Rong Qing took a fixed look at Ma Yuan: "Forget it, return this person to her." The young man shrugged and knelt down to hug Ma Yuan, but Ma Yuan suddenly got the strength to grab Rong Qing''s ankle, like grabbing a life-saving straw when drowning. Rong Qing is the one who doesn''t like others to touch him the most. The young man is busy pulling his hand, but how can he move it? This is a father trying to hold his son''s hand. The young man was furious, he was still in a coma, his whole body was as soft as a shrimp, why was his hand so strong? "Let go! Let go, do you hear me? I''m sorry if you don''t let go!" The young man raised his foot and stomped **** Ma Yuan''s wrist! Click. Bones are broken. But that hand still held Rong Qing tightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 715： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (1) Chapter 715 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (1) The daughters spent a pleasant afternoon in the Liujin Courtyard. Sun Yao was knowledgeable and sensible, Qin''er was reserved and gentle, Ning Yue was humorous, and she could do tricks... Everything seemed so harmonious and novel, something they had never felt when attending banquets in other places. passed. Moreover, before they came, they were still apprehensive, fearing that the female family members of the palace would be superior to others by virtue of their status, but they did not expect to be so approachable, and they forgot the time when they were playing. It was already dark. Ms. Chen held Qin''er''s hand and said in a low voice: "Your house is really fun, can I come over next time?" Qin''er looked at Ning Yue, and seeing Ning Yue nodding towards her, she pursed her lips and said, "Of course, my third sister-in-law and fourth sister-in-law are very hospitable." "Hmm!" Ms. Chen smiled happily. She could tell that Sun Yao was hospitable, but for Ning Yue, she was smiling all the time, but for some reason, her smile was always too perfect, it was like wearing an impeccable mask, of course. Even so, she can deeply feel Ning Yue''s love for Qin''er. Probably as long as she is Qin''er''s friend, Ning Yue will entertain her very warmly. A kind of envy suddenly grew in her heart, "Your sister-in-law is so kind to you!" The daughters stood up, thanked Ning Yue for her hospitality, and said that they had been making trouble in her yard all afternoon, hoping that they didn''t cause too much trouble for her. It can be seen that they really played well. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Qin''er has just entered the capital and doesn''t have many friends. I hope you will come here often to accompany Qin''er." These are not polite words, they are sincere. The hearts of the people were moved, they answered yes, and saluted Ning Yue and Sun Yao again. After getting along for an afternoon, Qin''er has already regarded them as her friends. Ning Yue and Sun Yao are so kind to them, and they are also giving her face. Qin''er glanced at the two gratefully, and said softly: "Thank you, sister-in-law three , thank you Sisao." Ning Yue patted her head and said dotingly: "Silly boy, this is your home, what can I say to my family? Invite whoever you want to come over in the future, and if you want to go to someone''s house, tell my sister-in-law and me With one sound, we will send someone to take you there. Of course, there is also the princess." Qin''er nodded, slightly moistening her eyes. In the afternoon, most of the people had a great time, if there were any exceptions, it would be Sikong Jing. Si Kongjing was born noble, no matter what the occasion, she is the core of the banquet. Today, all the daughters attending the banquet are her followers. She eats good things first, talks first, and walks first. For an hour or two, she was completely ignored by these guys! They are all surrounded by a stupid girl who is not on the stage and can''t speak completely. They are in harmony! Isnt it just that there are two sisters-in-law who can be human? What''s the big deal? She also has a sister-in-law, but... not so good. Thinking of the lukewarm look of the two sister-in-laws when she brought the handkerchief back to the house, and seeing Ning Yue and Sun Yao''s eagerness to keep everyone here for a long time, Si Kongjing felt depressed for a while! It would be great if Ning Yue and Sun Yao were her sister-in-laws, even if there is only one. If Ning Yue knew what Sikongjing was thinking at this moment, she would definitely tell her funny that they had been aunts in the previous life, but it was a pity that Sikongjing never cherished her, let alone treated her kindly. Make trouble for her. Some things, if you miss it, you miss it. Even if life happens again, no one will wait in place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 716： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (2) Chapter 716 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (2) The crowd surrounded Qin''er and walked out. They would not admit that the reason why they fell in love with Qin''er so quickly was that a small part of it was because Qin''er was noble and gentle, but most of it was because Qin''er had two best friends in the world. sister-in-law. Si Kongjing followed the crowd indignantly, because she was not being noticed at all, she suspected that no one would pay attention to her fall. She sneaked into a room as a prank, hoping to wait for everyone to find her missing and then rush to find her, but to her disappointment, everyone stepped through the Moon Gate without realizing that they had "lost" a member. Si Kongjing was so angry that he exploded! Picked up a mat and threw it on the ground! Afterwards, she swept her eyes and saw a cloak where the cushion had been. "You guys, go clean up the warm pavilion and prepare more hot water for the night." Dongmei''s voice suddenly came from outside the door. Si Kongjing frowned and hid behind the door. Dongmei took the dried clothes into the back room. Si Kongjing swallowed her saliva, if she guessed correctly, this should be Ning Yue''s room. Strange, how could there be Sikong Shuo''s cloak in her room? Before he had time to think about it, Si Kongjing put the mat back in the distance, and walked out lightly. Dongmei hung up her clothes, and suddenly remembered that she hid the strange man''s cloak under the cushion yesterday. Later, she chatted with Ning Yue, and she forgot about it. Dongmei came to the imperial concubine''s couch in the outhouse, picked up the cushion, saw the cloak lying there intact, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief! Si Kongjing caught up with the large army. Ning Yue stood at the entrance of the Purple Orchid Hall, and warmly greeted the daughters to take their seats. Seeing Sikong Jing, Ning Yue''s smile was very weak. Si Kongjing didn''t think it was something she did wrong that made Ning Yue unhappy. In fact, she always felt good about herself. If others didn''t like her, the problem must be others. After much deliberation, she finally blamed it on the bad relationship between the Xuan family and the Sikong family. And since the relationship between the two is so bad, why does Ning Yue have her elder brother''s cloak? Did Ning Yue have an affair with her elder brother, or was she mistaken? Over there, Shihua came with a basket of flowers: "I just picked a lot of roses, do you want hairpins?" Women in Xiliang love hairpin flowers, and the fresher they are, the more they like them. Everyone picked a flower from the basket of poetry and painting, and put it on each other''s temples. I will meet the son of the aristocratic family when I take the seat, and I will look more energetic with the flowers on the hairpin. Ms. Chen put it on Qin''er: "It''s so beautiful." Qin''er reciprocated courtesy and put it on for her: "Your one looks good too." Si Kongjing walked up to Qin''er, handed the flower coldly and said, "Help me wear it." Qin''er didn''t use Si Kongjing''s commanding tone, but the visitor was a guest, and she wasn''t as hot-tempered as Ning Yue, so she took the flower and gave it to Sikongjing to wear. Xuan Zhao and his sons and sons walked towards this side with great strides, smiling and full of energy. "Sister!" Chen Ergong smiled and waved to Miss Chen, and walked up to him, but was too anxious, tripped with his feet, bumped into Qin''er, and Qin''er bumped into Sikong Jing. The collision was not hard at all, and the two of them only took two steps back to stabilize their figures, but the flowers on their heads fell off. "I''m sorry!" Chen Er hurriedly knelt down to pick up Qin''er''s in a hurry, and then picked up Sikongjing''s. Qin''er blushed and said "I''m fine, thank you", but Si Kongjing was so angry that her face turned green. As early as when her mother was looking for a maiden for her, she mentioned the two sons of the Chen family to her, saying that although the Chen family was not from a hairpin family, the two sons were both talented and upright people, and she thought the Chen family was inferior. She didn''t take it seriously, but she could despise the Chen family, but the Chen family had to respect her. What''s going on with Chen Er? Are you trying to antagonize her on purpose? Why pick Xuanqin''er''s flowers first? She has been upstaged by Xuan Qin''er all day long, she has had enough! (end of this chapter) Chapter 717： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (3) Chapter 717 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (3) "Hmph!" She stomped her feet and went in with her sleeves thrown. The Second Young Master Chen raised his forehead: "Well... did I offend Miss Sikong? I... I didn''t mean it..." It was really not intentional. After picking it up, he found that the first flower belonged to Miss Xuan. He didn''t even know what happened. . Ning Yue who was not far away laughed, pulled Sun Yao''s sleeve and said, "Is this fate?" On the pasture just now, Sun Yao only cared about looking at Second Young Master Chen''s distressed appearance, but didn''t take a closer look at his appearance. Now that he was close, Sun Yao realized that Second Young Master Chen was very handsome, not as evil as a man from the Xuan family , but he is also a rare handsome man, and he is humble and polite, with a noble and elegant temperament. "It''s not so inconspicuous." Sun Yao murmured, and soon sighed again, "But as long as I think of him as a bastard, I feel that he is still not good enough for Qin''er." Ning Yue shrugged: "Xuanyin is also a bastard." Sun Yao opened her mouth: "Yue''er, you know that''s not what I meant." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I know." He patted her on the shoulder, "Ask Mother Concubine and Third Brother later to see what they think." Everyone quickly entered the table, with the male guests on the left and the female guests on the right, separated by several pear blossom screens in the middle. Princess Wang, Liu Wanyu, Mrs. Lvyi, Mrs. Ziyi, Mrs. Chen and four other wives sat at a table, and Ning Yue and others sat at a table. On Ning Yue''s left is Sun Yao, and on the right is Qin''er. Originally, Qin''er wanted to sit with Ms. Chen, but Si Kongjing sat down on Ms. Chen''s seat, causing Ms. Chen to move back. This scene happened to be seen by the princess and the wives. The princess is the master, so it is not easy to express opinions; From the corner of the eye, you look at me, I look at you, and you want to laugh, but you can barely hold it back. Exquisite dishes were presented one after another. Ning Yue asked the dining room to prepare authentic southern dishes: roast goose in honey sauce, husband and wife lung slices, white-cut chicken, stir-fried char siu with beans, Dinghu shangsu, garlic bone, steamed perch, a hundred birds returning to the nest, raw ground keel soup, Sweet corn soup, boiled shrimp, stir-fried cabbage, three shredded cold salad, golden hook abalone, and steamed hairy crab. There are two hairy crabs for one person. It''s not that Ning Yue is reluctant, but people like them are very particular about eating banquets. They only use one chopstick for the same dish, and they won''t eat too many hairy crabs. Putting on two is just for show, and everyone knows that no one will really go for the second time. Si Kongjing made an exception again. By the time Si Kongjing ate the fourth one, Liu Wanyu''s face was already a little uneasy. It''s all because she spoiled her daughter too much and didn''t let her abide by these secular rules, which made her develop a temperament of doing her own way. This kind of temperament may be commendable in a few hundred years, but at present, it will only make people feel uneducated. The princess smoothed things over: "Give the hairy crabs to the ladies." Biqing brought another plate of crabs from the wives, divided one for each of them, and there were a few left. Biqing took it to the male guests'' table and distributed it to the young masters. Si Kongjing finished eating the fourth one, and found that everyone had an extra one on their plates, but she didn''t, so she frowned and said, "Why don''t I have one?" Biqing was holding a crab for Xuan Zhao, when she heard this, she staggered and almost fell. Sun Yao hurriedly gave her hairy crabs to Si Kongjing, and then Sikongjing calmed down. After the meal, everyone was really disappointed with this young lady from the Sikong family, wishing they had never known her before. In the past when they ate together, Si Kongjing would always find fault with other people''s food, which was not as good as her own, so she didn''t move after spending two yuan. They only thought that she was noble, but they didn''t realize anything else. Now after seeing her insatiable appearance, I realized that she is really uneducated! (end of this chapter) Chapter 718： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (4) Chapter 718 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (4) Si Kongjing was actually not indifferent, but the dishes prepared by Ning Yue were really delicious, especially the crab dipping sauce, so delicious that she wanted to swallow her tongue. The male guests didn''t know that Si Kongjing had made a fool of himself. Several of them practiced martial arts and were not as particular about women. They "cleaned up" a table of dishes not long after they arrived. They grew up in the capital and seldom eat southern food, mainly because they are not used to it, but tonight''s dishes made them feel like they couldn''t get enough. They were already exhausted, but they swore that even if there were two more tables, they would be able to dry up everything! "Where did you hire your cook? Lend it to me for a few days!" Si Kongcheng said while touching his full stomach. Xuan Zhao said with a smile: "I think my fourth brother will cut you when he comes back, so just borrow it." Sikongcheng looked at him in confusion, and then looked at the second young master Chen who was opposite him: "Silly Chen, did you understand what Xuan Zhao said?" Second Master Chen was called a fool, but he was not angry, and said calmly: "I think this banquet should be prepared by the princess of the county." Sikong Cheng''s mouth opened wide. Xuan Zhao raised his eyebrows. Si Kongcheng said in disbelief: "That little sick man can cook?" "Be careful, if my fourth brother hears this, it will really cut you off." Xuan Zhao filled him with wine. Thinking of Xuanyin''s frightening aura from head to toe on the day when he set out to fight, Sikong Cheng''s scalp went numb: "Damn it." "What?" Xuan Zhao asked. Si Kongcheng shook his head: "It''s nothing, but she''s really...too surprising." Ordinary girls would not go in because of the heavy fumes from the kitchen, especially on such a hot day. Looking at his expression, Xuan Zhao knew that he had lost his mind, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "You think too much, she taught the cook to make this." She made it herself, and it might taste better than this. Si Kongcheng turned his head and looked at Ning Yue at the female guest table through the hollowed-out pear-blossom screen. In fact, he ran into her just at the door, and because he knew she was a married woman, he didn''t look at her much. He only felt that her temperament was unique. Thick, calm, mature, restrained, and now that he looked closely, he found that the other party was really very attractive. Regardless of other things, the slender and beautiful neck like a white swan alone made people full of fantasy. "Hey!" Xuanzhao''s voice rang in his ears, and Sikong Cheng was taken aback, then he heard Xuanzhao say in a low voice, "Don''t try to trick my fourth brother or sister, otherwise, without waiting for my fourth brother to come back, I''ll **** you Will cut you!" Sikong Cheng shivered. After the main meal, the maids served cakes again, and the male guests were given taro cakes of the Chinese zodiac, which were sold out as soon as they were served. "I belong to the dragon, and the dragon is mine!" "I am a horse, I want to eat horses!" "Don''t compete with me, I''m also a horse!" There was a burst of happy laughter from the male guests, and the laughter spread here, causing all the female relatives to look sideways. It has been a long time since they were so lively at the dinner table. The pastry for the female guests is a lifelike chrysanthemum cake, dotted with some cream, celestial chrysanthemum, emperor chrysanthemum, pink chrysanthemum, Hangzhou white chrysanthemum, hyssopia chrysanthemum, prairie cone chrysanthemum... Today is the chrysanthemum appreciation banquet, this pastry is prepared It couldn''t be more appropriate. The cakes are so delicate that the wives are a little bit overwhelmed. As expected of the palace, even a piece of pastry is so delicate that they can''t catch up with it. "The princess has a heart." A lady admired sincerely. "Yeah, I''m not exaggerating, this feast is even better than the day of the wedding banquet!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 719： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (5) Chapter 719 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (5) Princess laughed dryly twice. After the banquet was over, everyone rested in the side hall for a while, and then got up to say goodbye. Sikong Cheng put his arms around Xuan Zhao''s neck: "Brother Zhao, let me come to your house for dinner next time." "Good idea." Xuan Zhao took his hand away. The daughters surrounded Qin''er, all reluctant to leave. The wives looked at their reluctance and shook their heads amusedly. In the past, when going to a banquet, the daughters clamored to go home before it was dark. It was so late today, and they still didn''t want to leave, which showed that they had a great time. In their hearts, their impression of Qin''er became a little better, and they all hoped to marry Qin''er home as their daughter-in-law. It depends on whether the princess chooses them or not. Liu Wanyu looked at Qin''er, who was surrounded by stars and moons, and then at Sikong Jing, who was neglected, and blocked her throat with a breath of foul air. She was so embarrassing, no wonder she was not welcomed by others. yes. "Come play again next time." The princess waved to the departing wives. Liu Wanyu rolled her eyes, approached the princess and said, "Don''t forget about that." "I know." The princess patted her hand unobtrusively. Liu Wanyu smiled comfortably. Although her daughter did not behave well and the marriage may fall apart, she is about to get what she dreamed of. This trip was not in vain! Ning Yue promised to send pork jerky to the daughters, and asked Dongmei to wrap it and hand it to Qin''er, who would take it to everyone. Qin''er was giving something to someone for the first time, and she was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Ning Yue looked at her encouragingly and said, "Go ahead, send everyone to the car, and give them presents before getting on the car." Before entering the Ming Hall alone, it was because Ning Yue was right behind her, where she could be seen when she turned around, but now...she was allowed to walk so far alone. "I... I can''t do it, Sisao." Ning Yue held her hand, touched her temples, and said, "You can do it, everyone likes you very much. I was supposed to see you off with your third sister-in-law, but we are all tired, can Qin''er do it for you?" ? Qin''er swallowed her saliva, nodded: "...OK." After Qin''er and the others left, Ning Yue went back to Zilan Palace and assigned the task of cleaning up: "I''ll go to Wenfang Courtyard first, and I hope this place has been cleaned up when I come back." The servants lowered their bodies: "Yes!" Ning Yue and Sun Yao went to Wenfangyuan together. The princess was tired all day and almost collapsed. After taking a bath, she sat on the imperial couch and watched Xuan Xiaoying play with toys. "Mother and concubine." Ning Yue and Sun Yao entered the room and saluted together. Princess pointed to the chair opposite: "Sit down." The two sat down. Xuan Xiaoying sweetly called her third sister-in-law and fourth sister-in-law. Soon, Xuan Zhao also came. Xuan Zhao picked up Xuan Xiaoying and turned around, making Xuan Xiaoying giggle. Biqing served the green tea, and the concubine gently fiddled with the tea leaves in the water with the lid of the cup, saying: "It''s been hard work for you guys today, it''s a good job, and the wives like it very much." Sun Yao said: "I didn''t do much with the third master, it was all about Yue''er''s back and forth." The princess hummed in a neutral manner. Sun Yao was embarrassed. Ning Yue patted her hand lightly and shook her head at her. The princess put down the cup slowly and said: "There are so many families here today, I want to hear your opinions on which one is more suitable for Qin''er." Every time she says to listen to your opinions, she already has her own ideas in her heart. Ning Yue pursed her lips and said, "What do you think, Third Brother?" Xuan Zhao raised his forehead, the little girl is so cunning, she kicked the ball to him all at once. (end of this chapter) Chapter 720： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (6) Chapter 720 The truth about the turtle Rongqing caught in the urn (6) "Ahem!" Clearing his throat, he said, "Are you telling the truth? I think Chen Er is pretty good!" Princess frowned: "Zhaoer!" "Chen Hanzhi, are you ready?" Xuan Zhao took a cup of tea from the tray Biqing brought. Princess Wang gave him a helpless look, then looked at Sun Yao and said, "What do you think, Yaoer?" "I..." Sun Yao dared not lie because of the sharp eyes of the princess, "He is handsome and honest, but... the Chen family''s family background is a little lower, and he is a bastard." Princess nodded and asked Ning Yue: "What''s Yue''er''s opinion?" Ning Yue said truthfully: "I agree with the third brother." "Have vision!" Xuan Zhao said. The concubine pondered for a moment: "The family background of the Chen family is indeed not good enough for us. But low marriage also has its advantages. At least you don''t have to worry about them treating Qin''er harshly. It''s just... just a bastard, after all, it''s too shameful." Ning Yue stopped holding the teacup. Xuan Zhao didn''t realize what was wrong with the concubine that the concubine said. Although he and Xuan Yin had been fighting since childhood, he didn''t have the concept of a concubine and a concubine in his mind, only the cognition of the same mother and different mothers. Didn''t see Chen Ersha, no, Chen Hanzhi, there is... something in that guy''s eyes." He was referring to a calm mood, but Xuan Xiaoying suddenly raised her head: "Is it eye shit?" poof The whole room was sprayed. After discussing for a while, the three got up and left. The princess stopped Ning Yue: "Yue''er stay here, I have something to say to you." Sun Yao stared wide-eyed, what''s going on? Ning Yue shook her head slightly. "Let''s go, mother and concubine won''t eat up the fourth sibling." Xuan Zhao walked away with Sun Yao in his arms. Biqing also withdrew wisely. There are only two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law left in the room, and the atmosphere is a bit weird. The concubine smiled softly: "How is your business in Huichuntang recently?" The concubine has nothing to say about what her Huichun Hall is doing, Ning Yue paused, and replied: "It''s okay." "Is it just okay? I heard from the wives that the business in your place is very good. Every time they go to see a doctor, they have to wait in a long queue, but your place has strict rules, so that the money is not at the top of the line. " Ning Yue understood what Wang Hao meant, and said with a faint smile, "I''ll turn around and tell the shopkeeper that my concubine''s friends are here, so I''ll take them directly to my room to see, and I won''t charge their money." The princess didn''t expect Ning Yue to agree so quickly, and she also said what she hadn''t said, which made the princess a little at a loss. After a while, she said again: "What should be accepted... still have to be accepted, they are not short of money , just dont make them wait for a long time, at least I handed over the handkerchief, so I still have to give them some face. After finishing speaking, I regretted it. What about giving away things for free? Ning Yue smiled and said: "My concubine''s friends are my elders, so it is appropriate to give some small gifts. I will tell the shopkeeper tomorrow." Princess let out a sigh of relief. "Does the concubine have any other orders? If not, I''ll go to the Zilan Hall first to see how it''s been cleaned up." "You don''t need to go there in person, just ask Biqing to go." So...does this have something to say or nothing to say? Ning Yue looked at the princess wonderingly. The concubine was on pins and needles, she agreed too quickly before, but after thinking about it carefully, she was actually a little worried that her daughter-in-law would refuse, after all, it was Ning Yue''s own shop, and it was said that when she took over it, it suffered a lot of losses. I''m afraid it''s beyond anyone''s imagination how much painstaking effort has been put into opening the largest pharmacy in the whole capital. (end of this chapter) Chapter 721： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (7) Chapter 721 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (7) Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Mother Concubine may wish to speak directly if she has something to say." "It''s like this." The princess straightened her body, what is there to be afraid of? She is her mother-in-law, how dare she not listen to what her mother-in-law says? Besides, it''s also for her own good. If she feels that she is at a disadvantage, at worst, she can give her another shop, "Everyone can add firewood to the flames, your shop will grow bigger and bigger, and you will need more and more people in the future. There just happens to be a friend who wants to open a pharmacy, why don''t you do it together!" Ning Yue squinted her eyes: "My concubine''s... friend?" Which friend? So ignorant of the heights of the sky and the earth, he set his mind on her head! "Madame Sikong." Sikong''s wife, Liu Wanyu, was sitting in the carriage returning home, smiling, as if some great happy event was about to happen to her! Si Kongjing was left out in the face of the fans, feeling upset: "...Mom! Did you hear me tell you so much?" "Understood." Liu Wanyu waved her hand perfunctorily, "Don''t worry, when your mother becomes the owner of Huichun Hall, mother will buy you the best of them all, no matter how much food or beautiful clothes you want!" That''s just a little girl, she bought the shares first, and when the time is right, she will slowly hold the shop in her hands, and she will have the final say on everything by then! Rijin Doujin''s shop, I bought shares with only three thousand taels, that idiot Guo Yu actually only raised the price of two thousand taels, and exchanged three thousand taels for 10% of the shares of Huichuntang, mother, this is terrible It''s a good thing that the pie in the sky is falling! When Sikong Jing heard that her mother was going to do business with Ma Ningyue, she turned her face away in displeasure, looked at Sikong Cheng who was holding a box of preserved pork in a daze, and said coquettishly: "Second brother! I was bullied! Tomorrow, beat up all their brothers!" Sikongcheng had indeed done this before. A young lady stole Sikongjing''s limelight at a banquet, and then Sikongcheng beat her brother into a cripple. Xuan Qin''er also stole Sikong Jing''s limelight today, but Xuan Qin''er''s brother is not something Sikong Cheng can afford to provoke, Sikong Jing can only cast her anger on the other daughters. Sikong Cheng made no sound. Si Kongjing pushed him: "Second Brother, Second Brother, I''m talking to you, why are you in a daze?" Si Kongcheng''s mind is full of Ning Yue''s fair and slender neck, that skin is really flimsy, there are delicate red lips on the top, and plump plumpness on the bottom... Such a stunner, why didn''t I meet it earlier? Bi County, the place where Guanzhou and Yunzhou meet, the Xuan family army camped here. It was time for dinner, and everyone sat around on the cold grass to eat. Their food was very simple, two old steamed buns, one A bowl of millet porridge and a little pickle. The pickles are prepared by Ning Yue. They are full of oil, water and high in salt, suitable for them who need a lot of overdrawn physical strength. Xuanyin''s food is better, but only a little bit better, there are not many more such as dried bacon, rice with sand, and pickled cabbage. The war has been fought for too long, the treasury is empty, and the military pay is not much. It is impossible to treat a group of soldiers as daughters. And the soldiers also understand that if the military expenditure is too much, the imperial court will impose exorbitant taxes on the people, and they would rather suffer a little bit for their families to live better. Xuanyin was eating the rice in the bowl, and while he was eating, he clicked and bit a small stone, he spit it out, rinsed his mouth, and continued to eat. Staff Yang took a look at him, and could hardly connect him with that well-clothed little dude. After dinner, Xuanyin took out the map and looked at it steadily. On the way, I got news that the city lord of Dugu rebelled and took the initiative to seek refuge in the southern border. South of the Liaojiang River, only Yunzhou and Aocheng are still struggling. (end of this chapter) Chapter 722： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (8) Chapter 722 The Truth About Catching the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (8) "Linzi, Jizhou, Liaocheng, and Dugu have already lost so many cities." Yang''s staff sighed and said, "Xiliang has never been so miserable. This time in Southern Xinjiang...the attack is menacing." Xuanyin''s expression remained unchanged, and a sneer flowed between his lips and teeth: "Isn''t it because the weapons are powerful?" "Speaking of weapons..." Yang''s staff paused, "I got the news that Nanjiang can''t make powerful weapons. It is said that the materials are gone. They attacked Yunzhou this time. The weapons we used are the same. Really God help me too!" Sky pig? I''m afraid that someone is secretly helping. "The material they use is black iron, right? They bought it from Tianji Pavilion." Xuanyin said. Staff Yang nodded: "That''s what the intelligence says." "This is really interesting. Tianji Pavilion is Sikong Shuo''s territory, and Sikong Shuo started a war while selling military materials to the enemy" Xuanyin sneered, and didn''t continue. Aide Yang asked: "Do you want to report on Zhong Changshi?" "Do you think the timing is right?" "Inappropriate." Yang''s staff said truthfully, "The emperor is afraid of the Xuan family, because the four sons have been holding back the Xuan family, the emperor can bear it, but now that the fourth son is so outstanding, the emperor is afraid that he will send Xuan family. The family is regarded as a thorn in the side. At this time, Zhongchang Shi must not be brought down. Zhongchang Shi is the only person who can contain the Xuan family. Once he falls, the Xuan family will directly threaten the imperial power. The emperor will kill the Xuan family at all costs. " The cunning rabbit dies, the running dog cooks, and this has been the case in all dynasties. Xuanyin pressed his palm on the map, as if holding down the whole country: "Sooner or later, pull them out!" "Reportreport" Outside the door, a soldier''s message sounded. Xuanyin raised his hand, and Yang''s staff said, "Come in." The soldier handed a letter to Yang''s staff. After reading it, Yang said to Xuanyin: "Four sons, the southern Xinjiang army has camped outside the south gate of Yunzhou. They have a total of 10,000 troops - 5,000 cavalry. , 5,000 infantry, the chief general is Princess Huangfuyan of Southern Xinjiang." Huangfuyan? A dominatrix''s sister? Su Fu Huangfuyan sat on the main seat, watching the information from Su Mu with cold eyes: "Xuanyin has camped outside the north gate." "Yes, it''s in Bi County, only five miles away from the north gate." Su Mu replied flatteringly. Huangfuyan threw the information on the table: "Since it is your court''s reinforcements, go and welcome them in!" "Ah? This..." Su Mu''s throat slipped, "If he comes in, Your Highness the Princess..." "How many troops can you mobilize here?" "Fifteen thousand, and the other five thousand are stationed in various counties. It is not impossible to transfer, you have to wait." Huangfuyan waved her hand indifferently: "No need, your 15,000, plus my 10,000, is more than enough to deal with Xuanyin''s iron cavalry. Well, you hurry up and open the city gate to welcome them in!" "Princess wants to..." "Catch a turtle in an urn!" "Your guest, dear guest, dear guest... dear guest!" Ma Yuan suddenly woke up from his lethargy! Cold sweat broke out all over his body, he stared blankly at the top of the tent, and for a moment, he didn''t know where he was. Huangfushan poked her head over, looked at him with round eyes and said, "Yuan Shu, are you awake?" Ma Yuan turned his head to look: "Princess Shan..." Huangfushan blinked: "Yuan Shu, you have been in a coma all day." "Really? It''s been so long..." Ma Yuan said, looking at the roof of the tent again. He didn''t want to see anything, but to think about something. (end of this chapter) Chapter 723： The Truth About Catch the Turtle Rong Qing in the Urn (9) Chapter 723 The truth about the turtle Rongqing caught in the urn (9) Huangfushan lay on the bedside and said, "Yuan Shu, who is Keqing? You keep calling me by this name, is it your daughter?" It''s not Keqing, it''s Keqing. That familiar handsome face appeared in Ma Yuan''s mind. Even though it had been ten years and had changed a lot, that look was still his guest! "Princess." He said weakly, "Rong Qing...Who are Rong Qing''s parents?" Huangfushan thought for a while, and said: "He has no parents, he is an orphan just like the commander in chief." Ma Yuan''s chest began to heave violently, and he tried his best to restrain himself, so as not to let Huang Fushan see his strangeness: "I heard that he is a tea merchant." "That''s right! I started my own business a long time ago. I started from scratch. It''s amazing!" Speaking of Rong Qing, Huang Fushan''s eyes flashed an uncontrollable pride and smile, but soon she said with a downcast face, "But That guy, he''s super hateful! I picked a few bodhi seeds from him last time, and he beat me up!" As she spoke, she touched her butt. After so many years, it still hurts when she recalled it. "By the way, why did he arrest you? Is it because he doesn''t like this princess, so he wants to teach her a lesson?" "Did he...didn''t tell the princess?" Ma Yuan asked back, he was looking forward to what his son told Huang Fushan. Huangfushan pouted and said, "He didn''t say anything." Ma Yuan smiled slightly when he heard this. Bodhi Palace Rong Qing had just finished taking a bath, the boy carried him to the bed, and wiped his wet black hair with a handkerchief: "Rong Qing, do you think that guy is awake? Do you want to arrest him and ask him?" Rong Qing opened a page of the book, his clothes were half open, his lustrous skin was looming, and under the reflection of the candlelight, he exuded a faint temptation: "No need." "No need? Don''t you want to know who you are?" The young man changed into a dry cotton cloth and continued to wipe the water droplets on Rong Qing''s hair. His eyes did not dare to look at Rong Qing. He was obviously a man. But she is more attractive than a woman, really! Rong Qing touched the corner of his lips lightly: "It doesn''t matter who I am? After all these years, no one has looked for me. I may not have any relatives." "Where''s Ma Ningyue?" the boy said. "It''s just a name." Rong Qing turned another page of the book. The young man cleared his throat: "Well... last time... I didn''t go to retreat, but went to Xiliang. I found five people named Ma Ningyue." There is no one with the surname Ma in Nanjiang, so he went to Xiliang. "That Ma Ningyue in Beijing seems to have a good family background, and opened a pharmacy." It''s just that people are bad and bad, and they have the same virtues as you. The young man added something in his heart, and said: "Do you think Ma Ningyue in the capital is who you are? Sister or... wife? Ah ha, daughter-in-law, you just It''s okay, she''s already married!" When he said this, the young man was full of embarrassment. Rong Qing sighed: "Go back, I''m asleep." The young man threw himself on the bed recklessly, hugged his waist and said, "I won''t return, I want to sleep with you!" "Don''t make trouble." "Just make trouble!" Boom boom boom! There was a knock on the door, followed by Su Yi''s gentle report: "My lord, Su Huo is asking to see you." In the dark night, a shadow quietly slipped out of the room. His right wrist was broken and was wrapped with splints and bandages, which was very inconvenient to use. In addition, the effect of Rong Qing''s medicine had not completely dissipated, and his martial arts could not be used, so he had to wait until the palace people changed shifts. Slipped out of the East Palace. After that, he went straight to Bodhi Palace. Before he didn''t dare to break in, because he thought he couldn''t get in, but now, he knows that his son lives there, so he will go there even if it is a sea of ??swords and flames! The outer wall of the Bodhi Palace is extremely high. If Qinggong is still there, I can make an appointment. Unfortunately, now Climbing with bare hands is also impossible, and the right wrist is broken. Ma Yuan was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. After walking around the Bodhi Palace, he finally found a dog hole in the southeast corner. The majestic seven-foot man, General Fubo of Xiliang, drill, dog, hole? Is self-respect important or recognition of the son important? Ma Yuan gritted his teeth and crawled in on his knees. Su Yi came to the main entrance, and bowed to the black-robed old man: "Lord Suhuo, you are kind." The old man in black robe walked into the Bodhi Palace expressionlessly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 724： The Marshal Who Cleans Up Liu Wanyus Clingy Man (1) Chapter 724 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (1) Out of Wenfangyuan, Dongmei was in a bad mood. She was standing outside the door just now. She heard the conversation between the princess and the lady clearly, so don''t be too upset. "Miss! What is the princess thinking? Let someone else join your shop without your consent? Is her hand stretched too far?" It''s fine if it''s her own, but the key is that she is not! A aunt who didn''t treat the concubine so well, but wants to get a foot in the concubine''s daughter-in-law''s shop, she doesn''t remember how she wronged the young lady and the uncle, does she? Dongmei is really hot! After picking up the concubine, Dongmei started to pick up Liu Wanyu again: "Madam Sikong is also true. The two families have been hostile for so many years, and they have only met each other for so many years. It''s so embarrassing to buy a stake in your shop! Has she ever talked to you?" ? Ah, once, at her house! But you two dont know each other at all, okay? She really takes advantage of it and feels at ease! Three thousand taels? Its not enough to buy a Ganoderma lucidum! She also wants to take 20% of the shares! She treats Huichuntang as a **** What? What did you take for a fool? " Ning Yue smiled lightly. Dongmei frowned and said, "How can you still laugh? The pharmacy you worked so hard to build, just write other people''s names...don''t you feel angry?" She is not a saint, how could she not be angry? Let''s talk about the princess first. The princess is Xuanyin''s aunt and her nominal mother-in-law. All along, the two sides have been getting along politely, and the well water does not interfere with the river water, and they live in peace. But this time, the concubine agreed to those people''s requests quickly for the sake of saving face, without giving money or queuing up, she endured it, and the left was just some necessary human exchanges, and the right to accumulate contacts for Xuanyin''s future development , but what happened to the shares? The princess didn''t know what kind of person Liu Wanyu was, so she started a business with Liu Wanyu. Moreover, it is the business of her shop! Really... so stupid! In the previous life, I met an evil mother-in-law, but in this life, I met a stupid mother-in-law, and I was a little speechless. Of course, compared to the concubine who was fooled by others, Liu Wanyu looked even more hateful. No matter in the previous life or in this life, this old witch loves to take advantage of others so much, no wonder she is so insatiably greedy for having a daughter, and she is greedy with peace of mind. Liu Wanyu has been to Huichuntang, and she must understand how unreasonable the request of three thousand taels for 20% of the shares is, and she also understands that she will be opposed to it, so she went to fool the inexperienced princess. Today''s table of leaf cards, Liu Wanyu and the other two wives may have colluded to set up a trick for the princess. They made some simple requests first, but the princess was too embarrassed to refuse, and when the princess agreed, Liu Wanyu made a more difficult request. After pushing forward layer by layer, it was hard for the princess not to be led by the nose. Ning Yue hooked her lips coolly: "It''s quite courageous to hit my head." Every time the lady shows this iconic smile, it means that someone is going to be unlucky. Dongmei''s eyes widened in excitement, and she knew that Miss was not the kind of person to swallow her anger! "Just now you told the concubine that you would think about it, but it was actually a plan to delay the attack, right? That''s right, don''t promise Mrs. Sikong!" "You are wrong." Ning Yue smiled faintly, "I will promise her." "Huh?" Dongmei was dumbfounded, just about to ask if the lady was out of her mind, when Qin''er came back over there. "Sister-in-law four!" Qin''er lifted her skirt and ran to Ning Yue dripping with sweat. Dongmei quickly fell silent, and saluted Qin''er. Ning Yue suppressed her indifferent expression the moment Qin''er called her, took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat, and said softly, "Have you given everything to them yet?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 725： The handsome man who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (2) Chapter 725 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (2) "Give it away, they all like it, let me thank you." Qin''er rubbed her flushed face and said. It could be seen that she was very excited. She never thought that she could really walk so far and talk so much by herself. After she finished, she realized that some things that she thought were difficult actually didn''t seem so impossible, just break through that hurdle. Ning Yue felt very pleased and satisfied with Qin''er''s progress, and asked, "Have you made any friends today?" "It''s over, they are all my friends!" Qin''er said innocently. Ning Yue didn''t speak out immediately to dampen her confidence. Anyway, the future is long, contacting people is the first step, and identifying good and bad is the second step. Take your time, and she will always learn it. "There are a lot of princes from aristocratic families here today, is there anyone who impressed Qin''er?" Ning Yue asked insincerely. Qin''er didn''t have much contact with the young masters, and only had a face-to-face meeting when they were seated. She couldn''t even tell who they were. The only one she remembered...was Ms. Chen''s second brother. Dropped it, then picked it up politely and returned it to her, and even made Sikong Jing angry. "I...I just remember...Second Master Chen." She lowered her head and said softly. Ning Yue smiled slightly, and didn''t ask any more questions. Night, Ning Yue called Geng Zhongzhi over, and talked with Geng Zhongzhi in the room for half an hour, and then Geng Zhongzhi left the palace with a list. Qiong Tower, as its name suggests, is exquisite and beautiful. Because it is located in a remote black market, most of the people who pass by the door are mediocre people, including ordinary people, merchants, and hooligans. If you only look at these people, you will feel that Qionglou''s business is nothing to do, but these are just appearances. Qionglou has never been a place that ordinary people can afford, even the casino on the first floor is several times more expensive than other places. Not to mention the brothel on the second floor and the auction house on the third floor. The brothel in Qionglou is not called a brothel, it has a very nice name: Wangchuanfang. The prostitutes in Wangchuanfang are not called prostitutes, but actors. Wangchuanfang has raised many opera actors, both men and women, who set up the stage and babble and sing every day. They really sing well, and they look even better. In a spacious and elegant wing room, three male actors, two female actors and two musicians are singing the latest opera for their guests. The guests dont seem to care much about the content of the music, lying on the imperial concubines couch , drinking the wine in the glass with blurred eyes. There were three of them in total, a woman with a slightly fat body, fair complexion, and a few small freckles, a woman with a slender figure, a slightly dark complexion, and big red lips, and the other one who looked obviously younger than them But beautiful women of about the same age. Her eyes were clearer than the other two, and she didn''t eat what was on her plate. The fat woman in green took a brown "sugar pill": "You really don''t want it?" The beautiful woman said: "I still have something to do." The woman in green ate the "sugar pill" without hesitation, and let out a soft sigh: "Is the matter of Huichuntang settled?" The purple-clothed woman said humanely: "Is it possible that there is nothing? A concubine''s daughter-in-law dares to fight against the princess? I said it earlier, and everything will be fine if the princess is settled." Having said that, she and her companions still looked at the woman who didn''t eat sugar pills. These three people are none other than Liu Wanyu, Mrs. Green and Mrs. Purple who played the leaf card with the princess last night in the palace. Liu Wanyu smiled, stood up and said: "I won''t play with you today, this meal will be recorded on the foreign account, and I will treat you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 726： The Marshal who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (3) Chapter 726 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (3) Mrs. Ziyi smiled charmingly: "Then let''s talk about congratulations to Liu Dong''s family! Don''t worry, we will often go to Huichun Hall to take care of your business in the future!" Saying this, he waved to the actors, "Okay, stop singing, it''s time to stay Those who shouldn''t stay stay, and those who shouldn''t stay get out." The female actress and the musician withdrew, leaving three young and handsome male actors, and they walked towards the three of them. Liu Wanyu didn''t have time to enjoy it, because she had an appointment at a tea shop. In the tea shop, Ning Yue was kneeling and sitting on the floor that was so clean that there was no trace of dust, sipping the tea in her hand carefully. The sun shone in through the white window paper, and fell softly on her face, like a layer of cool gauze. The shuttle door was opened, Liu Wanyu walked in, she took off her shoes and said with a smile: "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting, there are too many things at home, you know those servants, they always come for everything Let me ask you, what do you do with these vases Madam? What if Madams dishes are not fresh enough today? What about the young ladys wedding dress? After finishing speaking, she knelt and sat opposite Ning Yue. This is a six-fold Japanese room, but there is nothing but a small tea table and two cushions. The sunlight is sufficient, and it can shine on every corner of the room. Liu Wanyu felt empty and strange. It seems that without those cumbersome furniture, she would have no fig leaf. The whole person is like a room, every inch is exposed to the sun, and it is also exposed to Ning Yue''s eyes. She is a little...embarrassed and guilty. And Ning Yue''s long silence undoubtedly aggravated her anxiety. She just sat on her knees like that, breaking out in cold sweat. She didn''t understand why she had a guilty conscience? Isn''t that just a lie? What does it really matter whether you are at home or in Qionglou? She is an elder, and Ma Ningyue is a junior, Ma Ningyue should wait for her! But this hateful feeling is a bit like Ma Ningyue smelled a secret from her, it''s too uncomfortable. Just when she was getting more and more uncomfortable, Ning Yue spoke. Ning Yue raised her head and smiled slightly: "You are the mistress of the house, so you must have a lot of things to deal with. It doesn''t matter if I wait." Her smile is so clean that there is no trace of impurities. Liu Wanyu breathed a sigh of relief quietly, she really was overthinking, how could a little girl discover her hobbies and secrets? Over the years, she has been very secretive, and even her husband completely trusts her. "Mrs. Sikong, I invited you here mainly to talk about the Huichun Hall." Ning Yue said with a smile. Liu Wanyu regained the confidence of her elders from her gentle and clean smile, so what about the princess of the county? As a junior, when you should respect her, you should respect her very much. Liu Wanyu straightened her waist and said: "That day... I actually just mentioned it casually, and didn''t take it to heart. The princess is too enthusiastic, so I don''t know what to say if you agree. Actually, if you don''t agree, We can still You are cheap and good-looking, why dont you go to heaven? Ning Yue smiled and said: "I have no objection at all. The concubine mother is right. The Hall of Rejuvenation is getting bigger and bigger. I need more capable people. I have heard that Madam, you are a good family manager, smart and virtuous. I believe that with you With the addition of Huichuntang, the development of Huichuntang can be further improved." This photo was taken by a horse, and Liu Wanyu''s toes feel comfortable, which is even more euphoric than eating five stone powder. Liu Wanyu took Ning Yue''s hand, and said with a determined face: "My child, you will soon find that you have made the most correct decision! I have opened a total of more than 20 shops, and the business of each one is so good that you can''t Imagine. This time, I decided to partner with you because of Wang Hao''s face. If I did it alone, I wouldn''t blow it off. In three months, I would be able to steal all the business of Huichuntang." (end of this chapter) Chapter 727： The handsome man who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (4) Chapter 727 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy commander (4) Ning Yue''s deer-like innocent eyes immediately showed deep surprise: "Really? You are really... so, so amazing!" You are so amazing that you can do nothing but brag. Liu Wanyu patted the back of Ning Yue''s hand proudly: "Follow me, you won''t lose money, and I only hold 20% of your shares, I assure you, within three months, I can make your shop The profit has doubled! I am the mistress of Sikong''s family anyway, and all I know are some famous people, and they can make more money than you in a month if they go to Huichun Hall casually!" Ning Yue opened her watery eyes: "In this case, let''s settle the matter quickly!" Liu Wanyu secretly paid, the calmness at the banquet was really pretended, she just said, how could a fourteen or five year old girl make her feel more in awe than the queen in the deep palace, yesterday''s feeling must be just hers The illusion is that the concubine trained her well and guided her from the side, so she was completely reborn. The princess is not here today, she instantly reveals her true colors! That''s good too, so she won''t waste her tongue trying to deal with her. "Ahem." Clearing her throat, Liu Wanyu suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and said calmly, "Are you sure you don''t need to think about it? I mean, discuss it with King Yinjun?" "He''s at war, and I don''t want to bother him with such trivial matters." "That''s right, anyway, your own shop, the final decision is in your own hands." Liu Wanyu looked at the little girl who was obviously touched by the mention of Xuanyin, and gently comforted, "Don''t worry, the auspicious man of Yin County has his own destiny." , will be fine." "Yes." Ning Yue''s eyes flashed with emotion, "Ma''am, you are such a good person, we should have more contacts in the future." Liu Wanyu caressed the bead flowers on her temples with difficulty concealing her complacency, and said: "I am not so good to everyone, we are destined, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you, if it were someone else, I wouldn''t bother to care about it." . Ning Yue was "flattered"! Liu Wanyu took out thirty silver bills from her bosom, and put them on the table with heartache. To be honest, these are all of her family property. Regardless of how rich Sikong''s family is, in fact, all the money is in Sikong Shuo''s hands. It''s still better, she is a woman, and she doesn''t have a lot of money to get her hands on. Handing over the family property all at once, it is a lie to say that there is no heartache. But as long as she thought that these family assets would bring her ten times, a hundred times or even a thousand times of benefits in the near future, she still generously gave them away. Ning Yue can probably guess that this is Liu Wanyu''s entire net worth. Although Sikong Shuo is very generous to her, he is very stingy to Sikong''s family. few. Of course, Sikong''s family owns a lot of property and receives a lot of money every day, but they can''t stop them from being extravagant. Liu Wanyu can get enough oil and water for ordinary people to eat for a year, but it''s not enough to spend a day in Qionglou. This is only Liu Wanyu, the others have not been counted. Liu Wanyu brought her idea to Huichuntang because she was interested in the huge profits of Huichuntang. Indeed, with her current income, even if she spent every day in Qionglou, she would not be able to afford it. "Ma''am, what are you doing?" Ning Yue asked knowingly. Liu Wanyu gave her an angry look: "Didn''t you just say that the matter of Huichuntang was settled? I just brought the bank note." "Oh." Ning Yue smiled, "I don''t mean to ask you to pay the money immediately when I say it''s finalized. Huichun Hall will be settled almost every quarter, and the next settlement will be at the end of October. I think, then I will let you invest in the shares." . "Wait so long? Don''t you want to partner with me? Just tell me if you don''t want to!" Liu Wanyu immediately changed her face and was about to take back the bank note. (end of this chapter) Chapter 728： The Marshal Who Cleans Up Liu Wanyus Clingy Man (5) Chapter 728 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (5) Ning Yue stretched out her slender fingers and pressed them on the bank note: "Don''t worry, madam, I sincerely want to do business with you, but the shop has its own rules. There is no prestige in front of them. I said that I will use all the profits of this quarter to establish a drug store, and I can''t break my promise and lose weight." The implication is that even if you invest in shares this month, you will not get any return this month. Liu Wanyu''s eyeballs rolled around: "Then Yaozhuang, can I..." Before finishing speaking, Ning Yue interrupted: "Ma''am, Huichuntang is looking at the face of the princess." Liu Wanyu choked, this little girl is not completely a soft persimmon, forget it, Huichuntang is enough for her to eat. Besides, the future is long, after she holds Huichuntang in her hand, won''t it be so easy to go to Yaozhuang? I don''t know who this girl learned from, so many business ideas. "Of course, in order to express my sincerity, I can''t let Madam wait for more than a month." Ning Yue paused, and said, "I will charge Madam one thousand taels less." Liu Wanyu''s face changed slightly: "What did you say? Charge me one thousand taels less? You... you only charge two thousand taels? Then I still take 20%?" "Yes." Ning Yue nodded, "You are my concubine''s friend, and I have no reason to treat you badly." This girl is a filial girl! If the concubine and daughter-in-law in her family were half as filial as Ning Yue, she would be Amitabha. "Madam, take the bank note back first, and give it back on October 30th when we sign the contract." After Ning Yue finished speaking, she called the girl to come in and pay the bill. Liu Wanyu hurriedly said: "I invite you! I invite you!" She was happy to get back a thousand taels of silver for nothing! The girl knelt at the door and bowed: "Five hundred taels." "What... why is tea so expensive?" Liu Wanyu''s face turned pale! The girl said softly: "This girl bought Xu Niangzi''s tea ceremony performance at a price of five hundred taels." "What about the performance?" Liu Wanyu asked. "The show is over, ma''am." The girl said softly. Liu Wanyu patted her mouth secretly, why is her mouth so fast? This is all right, the five hundred taels are gone! She can regret it, but she is more face-saving than the princess, of course it is impossible to do so! Half of the one thousand taels I just got flew away, and Liu Wanyu''s face turned green. After Ning Yue left, she was upset and didn''t want to go back to her home, so she took a car to Qionglou again. The companions have already left, and the house has been cleaned up, and there is no trace of someone staying there. Liu Wanyu leaned on the imperial concubine''s couch, and said to the maid: "Call Zheng Hua here." "Yes." The maid stepped back, and not long after, a young actor with delicate features and red lips and white teeth came in with a tray, on which were a plate of melons and fruits, a jug of fine wine, and two cups. The actor named Zheng Hua sat down beside Liu Wanyu, put away the tray, smiled softly and said, "Madam just left without saying a word, I thought Madam would not come." Liu Wanyu turned sideways, propped her head with one hand, and said lightly, "It''s just something." "Have you finished your work with Madam?" Zheng Hua asked, and began to gently pinch her legs with his hands. His strength was moderate, making Liu Wanyu close her eyes comfortably: "I''m done with my work." "Then why is Madam still worried?" People in their line of work are used to observing words and expressions, and it''s hard to ignore the disheveled look on Liu Wanyu''s face. Liu Wanyu sighed irritably: "Nothing." Zheng Hua wisely stopped asking questions, and slowly moved the hands pinching her legs up to her waist, touching her smooth skin through the clothes: "Madam, do you want to add something to the fun?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 729： The handsome man who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (6) Chapter 729 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (6) Liu Wanyu didn''t speak. Zheng Hua approached her, and said in a low voice: "Qionglou has a new product, which is different from what we used to eat. It is very... very good." Liu Wanyu will not admit that she is a little nervous recently. Zheng Hua said again: "Because it is a new product, the boss said that the first day is free to try." But she said that after Ning Yue came out of the tea shop, she went directly to Huichuntang, but she didn''t go to her account room, but to the basement in the backyard. Ice cubes and some fresh food are stored in the basement, and the keys are kept by Mother Zhong. Ning Yue went to the basement, where Geng Zhongzhi had been waiting for a long time. "Miss." Geng Zhong bowed straight. Ning Yue hummed and gave him a wink. Geng Zhongzhi removed the ice and removed a raised floor, under which there was a hidden room. The two went down the ladder and lit the oil lamp. The scene in the room slowly emerged, the stove, table, cutting board, knife... It looks like a small kitchen, but it is far more delicate than a small kitchen. There is a row of green fruits on the table. Just looking at the shape, it looks like a pumpkin, but it is only the size of a fist. Ning Yue squatted down, took out a smock from the toolbox and put it on, took a mask and gloves to put on, took a look at Geng Zhongzhi, and gave him a mask as well. Ning Yue picked up a green fruit and cut its skin with a knife, some milky white liquid flowed out slowly, it dries quickly and turns brown after drying, Ning Yue exudes a wave of these with a expressionless face Scrape off the urine-smelling paste and put it in a bowl. In this way, about seven or eight fruits were made, and the bowl couldn''t fit any more. Ning Yue took out another small porcelain bottle, poured some white powder into it and kneaded it into a ball. After half an hour, the fermentation is complete. Ning Yue took out the fermented brown paste and put it in a pot to cook. Geng Zhongzhi was on the sidelines, adding firewood in an orderly manner. Gradually, a sweet smell came out of the pot, but because I was wearing a mask, I couldn''t smell much. After cooking, it turns golden brown. Ning Yue hooked her lips, cut it into strips, put it in a box, and then looked at Geng Zhongzhi and said, "Have you finished the thing I asked you to make in the iron shop yesterday?" Geng Zhong replied straightly: "I did it." The boss refused to do it overnight, but he gave in when he put a knife on his neck. But there is no need to let the lady know about these. Ning Yue took Geng Zhongzhi to Qionglou. Since what happened last time, Mother Rong no longer dared to treat Ning Yue as an ordinary guest, and took her directly to Tianji Pavilion. The person who received Ning Yue was the handsome dwarf Xiao Su. Different from shopkeeper Li''s reaction, Geng Zhongzhi was very calm. Xiao Su raised his eyebrows, jumped onto the stool, picked up a glass of wine and said, "The princess of the county has brought a good helper this time!" Passing the wine glass to Ning Yue. Ning Yue pushed it away. Xiao Su opened his mouth: "I thought the princess liked wine very much. Last time I bought it from a Western merchant at a high price. If I remember correctly, the princess drank it all by herself." "Is your master not human?" Ning Yue asked lightly. "Uh...he only drank a little bit, almost nothing." Xiao Su touched his nose, originally wanting to tease her ambiguous relationship with her master, but she remained calm as if nothing happened, meaningless. Xiao Su took the wine glass and drank it self-consciously, "Come back to business, what does the princess of the county come to Tianji Pavilion again? In my humble opinion, what does the princess of the county want to buy, in fact, it would be better to go to my master directly, I don''t want to be let down by him." Jealous, you know." (end of this chapter) Chapter 730： The handsome man who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (7) Chapter 730 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (7) Geng Zhongzhi''s eyes actually flashed a cold light. Xiao Su hurriedly looked at him, waved his hands and said, "Man, don''t get excited." Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips lightly, and said, "It''s enough for you to do this business, and you don''t have to work for him." poof The wine spewed out of Xiao Su''s mouth, old man? Isn''t Sikong Shuo old? Thirty, the best age in a man''s life. Ning Yue took out a box from the bag and handed it to Xiao Su. Xiao Su opened it and took a look: "What is this? Pastry?" "It''s edible, but I wouldn''t call it pastry." Ning Yue said, opened the veil, cut a small piece with a knife and handed it to Xiao Su, "Would you like to try it?" "Will it be poisonous?" Xiao Su leaned back suspiciously. Geng Zhongzhi took the small piece and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation. Xiao Su opened his mouth wide, and after a while, he said regretfully, "Come on." Ning Yue cut another thin slice for him. After he finished eating, he frowned strangely: "What, it tastes so...so...bitter and sweet...it''s not delicious!" "The effect of swallowing is relatively weak, but it lasts for a long time. If you want to see immediate results, you can use this." Ning Yue said, taking out a long "small funnel" from the bag. Xiao Su has never seen such a weird thing in his life: "What the **** is it? The princess of the county." Ning Yue didn''t answer his question, but cut a small piece of "black pastry", put it in a pipe, smoked it with fire, handed it to Xiao Su and said, "Do you want to try it?" "How to try?" "Suck it." Xiao Su took the pipe with a strange expression, took a puff, and almost choked: "Ahem...ahem...ahem...what the hell? Ahem..." Ning Yue smiled and said nothing. He licked his lips and took two more puffs. At this time, an incredible thing happened. It was an unspeakable feeling. First, his chest was a little stuffy, and after the stuffy, his whole body seemed to be licked all over. It was crisp and tender. Soft, a strange feeling appeared in his legs, his whole body seemed to be floating, he took a deep breath: "Wu Shi San?" Oh my god, he has never used Wushi powder with such a strong effect, it''s so refreshing! Ning Yue shook her head: "How could I make such a low-level thing? It''s called A Furong, and its effect is hundreds of times better than Wushisan. How about it? Are you interested?" So interesting! "How much?" "A box of five, one and a half two." Ning Yue raised her index finger. "A box of one hundred taels?" "One thousand taels." Xiao Su was dumbfounded: "It''s too expensive!" After sucking it to the end, I''m afraid he will lose his fortune! "This is the supply price I gave you. Believe me, you can double the price." Ning Yue smiled slightly, "If you are worried that the old stone customers don''t like it, I can give you this box of drugs as a gift. Yes, I will come back tomorrow to see if the cooperation between us can continue." Xiao Su hesitated: "This..." Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "You should have customers who smoked Wushisan today, right?" In the dimly lit room, Liu Wanyu lay in Zheng Hua''s arms, watched Zheng Hua light a pipe, and asked softly, "Is it really better than Wushi San?" Zheng Hua stroked her soft waist, and said softly: "Of course, the boss said, like a fairy, very happy." Liu Wanyu smiled charmingly, and took the pipe. Outside the north gate of Yunzhou, the camp of Xuanjia Yang''s staff inspected the grain and grass in the granary, and the imperial court only gave them the corresponding military salary according to the days on the road, but they were delayed for three days due to the heavy rain in Guanzhou, and there was not much stock at the moment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 731： The handsome man who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (8) Chapter 731 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (8) "How long can I eat?" Staff Yang asked the guard of the granary. The guard said: "Up to three days." That is to say, they must enter Yunzhou within three days, otherwise they will starve to death in the wild. Staff member Yang reported the news to Xuanyin truthfully. Xuanyin clicked on the map in a leisurely manner: "Three days, enough." "But... the people we sent to Yunzhou City haven''t come back yet, did something happen to Su Mu?" Staff Officer Yang asked worriedly. "What could happen? Su Mu hasn''t started fighting with Huangfu Yan yet." Xuan Yin said casually. Staff member Yang is not impatient, but he still felt that the situation in Yunzhou was very strange, and said: "If there is no news in another two hours, my subordinates should go there in person." "Sikong Shuo won''t make things difficult for me at this juncture, don''t worry, Su Mu''s people will be here soon." As soon as Xuanyin finished speaking, a soldier''s report came from outside the door: "Jun Wang, Zhao Wu is back! He is accompanied by the deputy commander-in-chief of Commander Su!" Xuan Yin raised his hand, announcing Zhao Wu and Deputy General Qian to enter. Zhao Wu is a confidant promoted by Xuan Yin from the new barracks. He has just turned seventeen and has good qualifications in all aspects, the most important thing is his loyalty. Deputy General Gan is a middle-aged general who has followed Su Mu for many years and is also loyal to Su Mu. Su Mu sent him here, which can fully represent Su Mu''s position. Deputy General Qian clasped his fists, saluted Xuan Yin, and said in a loud voice: "The king of the county arrived, and he was far away to welcome him. Commander Su felt very sorry, and asked his subordinates to tell the king of the county that he was supposed to go out of the city to welcome the king of the county, but Huangfu Yan led 10,000 soldiers to gather momentum outside the south gate, and he was always on guard, not daring to relax in the slightest, so he had no choice but to send his subordinates to replace him, and invited the county king Haihan." Xuan Yin casually touched the map on the table, and said: "Commander Su is dedicated to serving the country. This king is very pleased. Hearing what the deputy general said, Commander Su plans to hand over the military power of the Yunzhou Army?" Lieutenant General Gan said: "Yes, Commander Su said that this battle is entirely under the command of the county king!" "Really?" Xuanyin raised the corner of his right lip playfully, his handsome face was a little more evil because of this sneer, "I thought Commander Su would take this opportunity to make things difficult for me." "Of course not." Deputy General Gan said seriously. Xuanyin drew out his dagger, scratched it in the sand table, suddenly jumped up, and inserted it into the heart of the deputy general! Lieutenant General Gan was dumbfounded: "The king of the county..." Xuanyin sneered: "Su Mo is Sikong Shuo''s dog leg, and Sikong Shuo will make this king feel better, that''s when the sun comes out from the west!" He drew out the dagger, and the deputy general fell into a pool of blood. All this happened only in the blink of an eye. Before Yang''s staff and Zhao Wu could react, the deputy general died. Xuan Yin took out the handkerchief and wiped the dagger clean: "Want to trick this king into cheating in the urn? Huangfuyan, that''s all you have!" Southern Xinjiang Ma Yuan got through the dog hole in embarrassment. His face was covered with straw and mud. He knew his son Ai Jie, and he was afraid that his son would be disgusted by this appearance, so he quickly slipped to the well and washed it carefully. He used to think that no one broke into the Bodhi Palace because it was very tightly guarded, but now he saw that there was no one at all! It''s so deserted! Sure enough, the son is still the same as when he was young, he doesn''t like places with many people, unless he is holding Yue''er. After cleaning up, Ma Yuan made sure that he was handsome and tidy, and then slowly walked towards Rong Qing''s bedroom. (end of this chapter) Chapter 732： The handsome man who cleaned up Liu Wanyus clinginess (9) Chapter 732 Clean up Liu Wanyu''s clingy general (9) Huang Fushan told him that Rong Qing''s bedroom is very recognizable, on the right is a yard full of crabapple and pear trees. Ma Yuan entered the courtyard smoothly. The moment he entered, he had an illusion, as if he was not in the Nanjiang Palace, but returned to Yueer''s Tangli Courtyard. Lanzhi had never been so nervous before. Then just as he was about to step into the corridor, a court lady and an old man in black robe stepped through the Moon Gate. He quickly shrank back, hid behind the big tree, and tried to adjust his breath to minimize his sense of existence. "My lord is about to go to bed, please hurry up and don''t delay me too long." Su Yi said neither humble nor overbearing while leading the way. Suhuo responded with a deep voice, and when he passed the crabapple tree, he stopped suddenly and looked over there. Ma Yuan''s heart suddenly rose to his throat, isn''t this the Suhuo who killed the prince and then blamed him? Why is he here? He didn''t want to kill his son, did he? Ma Yuan quietly pulled out the dagger, you old man, if you dare to touch a hair of my son, I will die with you! "Old man, are you here yet? Wait for a long time! Woman, you?" Inside, the young man scolded dissatisfiedly. Su Yi bowed her body and said to Su Huo: "Lord Su Huo, this way please." Su Huo turned his face away, stepped onto the corridor with Su Yi, and entered the third room on the right. That should belong to Rong Qing, Ma Yuan secretly wrote it down. He tiptoed around to the side of the room, hid under the window sill, and eavesdropped on the movement in the room. He was so angry when he saw Su Huo just now, he forgot that Su Huo belonged to the Empress, and so did Rong Qing. Strictly speaking, they are allies, so there shouldn''t be any conflict. Ma Yuan broke into a cold sweat, but still held the dagger and remained vigilant. "I heard that you were assassinated." Su Huo said straight to the point. "Not doing your business?" Rong Qing''s voice is very weak, it can be heard that he is not polite to Su Huo. Su Huo was not annoyed, and his tone was as usual: "The empress attaches great importance to it, and asked me to find out that assassin, so I came to check the assassin''s situation with you." is verification, not inquiry. Rong Qing raised his eyes lightly, his calm water eyes did not see any waves, but seemed to be lurking undercurrents, and with just a touch, endless storms could flow: "When is it your turn to take care of my affairs?" "It''s not me, it''s the empress." "Then you tell her, and she doesn''t care." Suhuo''s cold eyes narrowed: "Is it Princess Shan''s guard?" "Su Huo, I advise you to take care of the matter of the Eastern Palace." "Did you agree to Huangfuyan''s request again? Rong Qing, don''t forget, you belong to the queen!" "Fuck you!" The boy lifted the curtain at once, jumped out, and gave Su Huo a kick, "Rong Qing is obviously from Lao Tzu!" Su Huo tried to block with one arm, but was forced to take a few steps back and leaned against the window sill. Ma Yuan didn''t even dare to breathe out, for fear that he would be caught by Suhuo as soon as he took a breath. But who is that boy? What does he mean? How domineering! Rong Qing pushed aside the curtain, revealing that face that was astonished as a man of heaven, and said lightly: "Whoever you want to arrest, just go and arrest, don''t come to me in the middle of the night, I don''t care about people who are too ugly... patience." The young man drew out his sword, pointed at Suhuo, and said domineeringly: "Will you go? If you don''t go, I will be rude!" Suhuo''s eyelids moved, he turned and left. The young man put the sword back into the scabbard, jumped on the bed, got into the quilt and said: "The old guy is really annoying, don''t let him come in next time! That guy smells so bad!" As he spoke, he buried his head and sucked on Rong Qing''s neck, " You are still fragrant, Rong Qing, you are really fragrant." Rong Qing pushed his head away, looked at the suddenly protruding quilt: "Where do you put your legs?" The young man resentfully moved back the leg that was pressing on him, hugged his waist and said, "I''m cold! It''s so cold, so cold, so cold. I''ll spend the winter as soon as autumn comes. Oh, it''s so cold to death..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 733： Doomed after poison (1) Chapter 733 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (1) In the dining hall of Sikong Mansion, a family sat around a table and started dinner. Patriarch Sikong and Liu Wanyu are at the table, starting from Liu Wanyu''s right hand side, followed by eldest daughter Sikong Lin, second daughter Sikong Jing, third son Sikong Xu and second son Sikong Cheng, next to Sikong Cheng is Patriarch Sikong. The two daughters-in-law should set the rules and stand aside to serve them meals. Todays dinner is southern dishes, with hairy crabs and all the dishes I had at the Xuanjia banquet last night. But for some reason, except Patriarch Sikong and Sikong Lin, the rest of the people are a little bit clueless. Obviously the same ingredients and the same cuisine, but the taste is not as good as Xuanjia''s. For example, Si Kongjing ate five of these hairy crabs in a row last night, but right now, she couldn''t swallow any of them, the fishy smell was too strong. Si Kongjing threw the hairy crab aside: "It''s unpalatable!" Patriarch Sikong glared at her: "Didn''t you argue about eating hairy crabs?" Si Kongjing stirred the soup in the bowl with a spoon: "I... I just said casually, I don''t like crabs anymore." She will never admit that the hairy crabs at home are not tasty at all! "Don''t like it? I don''t know who ate five of them in a disgraceful manner last night, and even snatched the pregnant woman''s share!" The one who mocked Si Kongjing was Sikongjing''s sister, Sikong Lin, who was engaged to Zhao Qi. For some time she had been waiting to get married in her boudoir, even when Sikong''s family held a banquet, she did not come out to entertain the guests. But the joke last night was too big, even if she didn''t come to the scene in person, she also imagined Sikong Jing''s embarrassment under the vivid description of the maids. As Sikong Jing''s older sister, she is really ashamed! Sikong Jing''s spoon fell heavily into the soup, splashing a few drops of soup. Patriarch Sikong frowned, and was about to reprimand him, but Sikongjing spoke first: "Who stole it? Obviously Sun Yao gave it to me! I Eating her food is to give her face! Unlike you, I pretend to be noble all day long, as if I am a princess, how worthy of the stage! In fact, I am more stingy than anyone else! I will ask you for flowers and flowers No! Lie and say Im gone, shameless! "When did I lie and say that my Pearl Flower is gone? Don''t spit on people!" Sikong Lin yelled back in a low voice! "Enough!" Patriarch Sikong sternly stopped the two of them, his cold eyes swept away, and said, "Don''t stop eating, if you make any noise, get out!" The two fell silent. In the past, Liu Wanyu would have stood up to smooth things over for her daughters, so that her husband would not be too angry with her daughters, but tonight, she just touched her neck and hesitated to speak. Everyone buried their heads in their meals, and the hall fell silent for an instant, which was a little strangely quiet. Sikong Xu glanced at everyone, laughed dryly, and said, "Mother, you look good today, is there any happy event?" After he said this, everyone looked at Liu Wanyu one after another, and saw that her complexion was ruddy and her eyes were clear. She was indeed more energetic than usual, and she couldn''t help showing a look of confusion and expectation. Liu Wanyu opened her mouth, for a moment, she didn''t know how to answer the bastard''s question. Being praised by the concubine for her good complexion, she was certainly happy, but the reason for her good complexion was a little hard to explain "I..." She smiled, "I negotiated a deal today!" It was a thousand taels cheaper, but it was delayed until the end of next month, and then the saved one thousand taels was inexplicably spent half of the tea money... No matter how I think about it, I feel that this business negotiation is very bad. But besides this, does she have any other reason to talk? Sikong Xu then asked: "What business is mother talking about? You are so happy, it should be quite big, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 734： Doomed after poison (2) Chapter 734 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (2) "Of course! I''ll do it..." Liu Wanyu didn''t finish her sentence, but was interrupted by Sikong Jing''s displeased snort: "Second Brother, have you taught the person you taught me a lesson?" Si Kongcheng didn''t know what he was thinking, he didn''t hear his sister''s words, his eyes were fixed, he poked the vegetable leaves in the bowl with his chopsticks, almost piercing the bottom of the bowl, but he didn''t see him take a bite. Second Mistress patted her husband''s shoulder indistinctly. Sikongcheng came back to his senses, looked at her with a frown, she winked at Sikongjing, Sikongcheng coughed lightly, and said to his sister: "Don''t talk about eating or sleeping, we can talk about anything after dinner." what the hell? He obviously didn''t help her with it, but even taught her the rules! Sikongjing snorted, stirring the spoon more vigorously in the soup bowl. Liu Wanyu stared straight at her daughter''s bowl, and continued with embarrassment: "I''m going out, everyone just need to rest assured." But no one is interested in this topic anymore. Patriarch Sikong looked at his second daughter who was useless, then at his second son who was wandering in Taixu, and then at his wife who was visibly more excited than usual, feeling very irritated. In terms of family strength and background, the Sikong family is not inferior to the Xuan family, but in this generation, the Sikong family only has Sikong Shuo, who has power over the government and the public, and he is still an eunuch, unable to pass on the family line! On the other hand, the Xuan family, from Xuan Yu to Xuan Zhao, are all excellent, and now, even the most despised Xuan Yin has become a battlefield generalwhat are his sons doing? Except for fooling around with a bunch of mobs all day long, he can''t fart! The daughter-in-law is not up to the task, except for jealousy, she has never done anything for the family. He heard that Sun Yao and Ma Ningyue got along very well, like sisters, and they were very able to share the worries of the princess. In a banquet, the two of them took care of everything, and the princess sat in the hall and played cards. Looking at their family''s banquet, Liu Wanyu ran back and forth, taking care of everything, but the effect was not ideal It is also from the Zanying family, why is there such a big gap? Patriarch Sikong became more and more angry as he thought about it, and finally lost his appetite: "I''m full." As soon as he left, the atmosphere became even more awkward. Sikong Xu smoothed things over again and said, "Mother, what kind of business is the big business you just mentioned?" When mentioning this, Liu Wanyu was still a little excited, took a spoonful of shrimp and corn, and said with a smile: "I will soon become the owner of Huichuntang!" "Is it the Huichun Hall on South Street?" Sikong Xu asked in surprise. That pharmacy is very famous in the capital. It is said that every day there are patients from all over the country attracted by it, and there are more doctors than Tai Hospital, but they still can''t see it. If Liu Wanyu is about to become the owner there, they can be said to be next to a cash cow! Liu Wanyu felt that Sikong Xu was still surprised by everyone, and it was very useful. She proudly helped Zhuhua, who was supporting her temples, and said, "It''s that Huichuntang! Originally, I didn''t want to be a shareholder, and I wanted to do it myself. I have also chosen, but the princess told me that her daughter-in-law is young and lacks someone who can suppress the situation. After thinking about it, the two families have been cold for so many years, and it is hard to let go of the past. I still want to give the princess face The right to do good deeds!" Sikong Xu looked at his aunt with admiration: "Mother, you are amazing!" The two daughters-in-law also echoed. Si Kongjing was not interested in these things, so she pursed her lips and continued to stir the soup in the bowl. It was Sikong Lin who asked: "How much money is Mother going to use to invest in the shares? How much will it be?" Liu Wanyu touched her earlobe: "Ten thousand taels, 20%." Si Konglin stared at her eyes: "Ten thousand taels? So much? And it only accounts for 20%. Mother, are you being tricked?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 735： Doomed after poison (3) Chapter 735 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (3) Liu Wanyu''s eyes flickered, and she said: "I said, it''s to save face for the princess, but to the outside world...just say it''s a three thousand two-entry stock, don''t tell it, it will make them down." "Oh, they have the ability to confiscate and admit it! Three thousand taels of silver, 20% of the shares, sounds like we have taken advantage of it!" Sikong Lin was upset, "Mom! You can''t indulge them like this!" Liu Wanyu cleared her throat: "Forget it, we are friends, why care about so much? The relationship between the two is the most important, and it will not hurt if you suffer a little loss." At night, Liu Wanyu told Patriarch Sikong about her shareholding in Huichuntang: "...Actually, the princess didn''t know that she took me 10,000 taels. Three thousand taels to buy shares, but I went to find Ma Ningyue, but Ma Ningyue said that three thousand was too little to get in. I asked her how much she wanted, and she said ten thousand, and asked me not to tell the princess, so as not to quarrel with my mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. Master You know me, you have the softest heart, and you can''t do those things to sow discord, so you didn''t confront the princess, and agreed to her directly." Patriarch Sikong instantly hated that seemingly gentle and courteous little girl. Liu Wanyu said again: "But don''t worry, I have learned about the situation of Huichuntang. Even if you only hold 20% of the shares, you can quickly earn back 10,000 taels." "The business of that family is really so good?" Patriarch Sikong heard his colleagues talk about Huichuntang, saying that its business model is very weird. Staying overnight is convenient for solving emergencies in the middle of the night. Observation rooms are cheaper than inns, and common people can afford them. Liu Wanyu said: "Of course, master, I''m telling you, I''m not exaggerating, as long as we become the owner of Huichuntang, within a year, we won''t have to look at that rebellious son''s face anymore!" The Nizi in her mouth refers to Sikong Shuo. The economic power is in the hands of the elder son, and Patriarch Sikong couldn''t bear it long ago. Hearing Liu Wanyu''s advocacy, he immediately made up his mind: "Okay, you can do it!" Liu Wanyu showed a look of embarrassment: "But master... I don''t have that much money at hand. I originally prepared three thousand taels, who would have expected that to discuss business today, I bought gifts for her and spent five hundred taels, and invited her to watch the tea ceremony The performance cost five hundred taels, and there are only two thousand taels left." She won''t admit it, she didn''t buy any presents for Ning Yue at all, it was all spent in Qionglou. But she was not afraid of the incident, because Patriarch Sikong would not confront Ning Yue. Patriarch Sikong frowned: "I still have some personal silver here, exactly eight thousand taels, take it." Damn it! You actually hid so much private money! You want to give it to the outer room again! Fortunately, my wife blew up your private money! Otherwise, wouldn''t it be cheaper for a vixen? After Ning Yue left Qionglou, she went directly to Huichun Hall. She was in a hurry and the basement was not cleaned up. Mother Zhong wanted to help her clean up, but she refused. What she makes is not poison, but drugs, which are often called banned drugs by the government. This banned drug is a hundred times more powerful than the traditional banned drug Wushisan. It can not only make people physically dependent, but also psychologically dependent. It is very difficult to quit. trouble and pain. Once the imperial court knows of its existence, it is bound to suppress it vigorously. She doesn''t want to leak any information, so the fewer people who know about it, the better. Except for Geng Zhongzhi, she didn''t even tell Dongmei. After tidying up the basement, Ning Yue sat in the reception room for a while. A few days ago, there were always a lot of people blocking the door, wanting to see what Xuanyin''s sick wife looks like, but after blocking for a while, she gradually lost interest, and she finally calmed down. (end of this chapter) Chapter 736： Doomed after poison (4) Chapter 736 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (4) As the sun was approaching, Ning Yue got up and left. When she walked out of Huichun Hall, she found a carriage, which blocked her carriage tightly, and there was no one on the outer seat. She walked over and knocked on the window: "Excuse me..." Before she finished speaking, the curtain was lifted, revealing a silver mask and a pair of eyes as deep as an abyss, and her voice stopped immediately. The other party smiled slightly: "Why? Surprised?" Ning Yue looked around, the street was full of traffic, but no one noticed that the most powerful **** of the dynasty was sitting in this unremarkable carriage, so low-key, really unlike his style! "Where''s your pace?" There was also a guard of honor that silenced the entire street. Sikong Shuo''s thin lips curled into a slight smile: "Unless the princess wants everyone in Xiliang to know that we are going on a date, then I can go out with the guard of honor as a regular attendant." "Who is going on a date with you?" "You owe me a meal as compensation for my breach of contract." Ning Yue took a deep breath and got into the carriage. "Where are you going today? Painting boat again?" "How can I take you to the same place twice?" As he spoke, he slowly lowered the curtains. Ning Yue was sure that Sikong Shuo was pursuing her, which was impossible in his previous life. In her previous life, she clings to his water surface like duckweed, and cannot live without him. She has always been the one to curry favor with him, and he takes her hospitality as a matter of course. In this life, they switched places. The carriage drove into a suburban farm. Sikong Shuo got out of the car first, and then stretched out his hand to help Ningyue. Ning Yue avoids his hand: "No need, I can do it myself." Sikong Shuo didn''t say anything, but withdrew his hand, and walked towards a farmhouse. Along the way, he kept a polite distance from her, which coincided with his previous life. In his previous life, he always wanted to cling to him all day long, but he never relied on her very much, especially outside, he would keep a distance from her like now. If it were Xuan Yin, he must have already led her. Seemingly seeing Ning Yue''s thoughts, Sikong Shuo said in a normal tone: "Ma Ningyue, I am not used to holding women''s hands, but if you like..." He stopped and looked at Ning Yue. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "I like it, but not with you." "You really don''t have to run on me once." Sikong Shuo smiled helplessly, and led Ning Yue into the farmhouse. Several hens were pecking rice on the ground, a duck was playing by the water tank, a goat was tied to a tree, and a dog that was dirtier than rhubarb was sitting on the porch, wagging its tail constantly at them. "So this is..." Ning Yue looked at Sikong Shuo strangely. Sikong Shuo sat down on the rattan chair, and said leisurely: "Although the noodles you made are terrible, I have a big heart and decided to give you another chance to cook." Big heart... Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, and she turned and went into the kitchen. Behind him, came Sikong Shuo''s playful voice: "Kill the chicken and slaughter the sheep." "You don''t eat meat!" Ning Yue finished speaking angrily, and closed the door. Sikong Shuo looked at the closed door, and a smile flashed across his deep eyes. Ning Yue pushed open the window to let the light in. It looked like a place where Sikong Shuo often came. Even the stove was clean without a speck of dust, not to mention the cupboards, cutting boards, and tables. There is no oil stain on the handkerchief. Except for Sikong Shuo, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could keep a kitchen so clean. (end of this chapter) Chapter 737： Doomed after poison (5) Chapter 737 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (5) There are not many ingredients, only some common vegetarian dishes such as green peppers and red peppers, mushrooms, Chinese cabbage, tofu, taro, and peas. Ning Yue thought about it and decided to cook a vegetarian meal. Lanzhi''s meat dishes are better than hers, but she is confident that there will be no one better than hers in Xiliang. Ning Yue found Chrysanthemum chrysanthemum among the vegetables, and couldn''t help being secretly surprised. It''s not yet the season to eat Chrysanthemum chrysanthemum, and you can''t buy it in the market at all, but he already has it here. Just right, Chrysanthemum chrysanthemum and leek can make a vegetable ball. First remove the old leaves and old stalks of chrysanthemum chrysanthemum and leek, then wash them together and cut them into pieces, beat a raw egg in and mix well, then mix well with some flour, a little pepper, and salt, and squeeze them into pieces one by one. Put the small **** in the oil pan and fry until cooked. The temperature of the oil should be well controlled. If it is too low, the **** will not be easy to form, and if it is too high, it will be easy to fry. Sikong Shuo sat quietly on the wicker chair, the sun was setting, and the smoke was curling up. The rising heat and tempting aroma wafted out from the kitchen, filling the entire yard, and there was a kind of... homey smell. The dishes were ready soon, Ning Yue came out with the dishes, and saw that the tables and stools in the yard had been neatly arranged, Ning Yue cast a sidelong glance at Sikong Shuo, said nothing, and put the dishes on the table. Vegetable balls, sesame oil and green pepper potatoes, vegetarian fried mushrooms, lotus root with rouge, enoki mushrooms in cold salad, steamed taro. Considering his bland taste, Ning Yue did not add any spicy food. Sikong Shuo picked up a vegetable ball and lightly took a bite. This kind of meatballs, for Xuanyin, one mouthful, no, two mouthfuls can be stuffed in, Xuanyin eats like a storm, but Sikong Shuo is extremely elegant, probably, it is also related to his slight anorexia, he always Not much to eat. However, this cognition was completely broken when Sikong Shuo ate the fourth vegetable ball. Although he still doesnt eat as much as normal people, he is much better today than he used to eat with chopsticks after a few bitesa small bowl of rice, four meatballs, and eight chopsticks vegetarian food. This is the second time in Ning Yue''s memory, the first time was their wedding. Sikong Shuo put down his chopsticks: "Although it''s still hard to eat, I can barely swallow it." "Then congratulations to Mr. Chang Shi, you don''t have to force it anymore." Ning Yue also put down her chopsticks, looked at the mask on his face, and suddenly asked, "Why do you keep wearing a mask? Has your face been injured?" "Want to know?" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, "I''ll tell you next time we have dinner." Ning Yue shook her head. Sikong Shuo asked again: "Is there anything you don''t want to ask from me?" Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "Are you referring to Qionglou''s business or Xuanyin''s news? If it''s the former, I''m not interested; if it''s the latter, I think I may not be able to fully trust you." As the sky darkened, Sikong Shuo sent Ning Yue back home. The carriage stopped in a small alley near the palace. After getting off the carriage, Ning Yue thought of the cloak and hurriedly said, "Wait a minute." Ning Yue went to Liujinyuan. Si Kongjing''s carriage passed by here, and happened to meet Ning Yue coming out with a bag, and handed it to a man in the alley. The man''s back was very familiar, but it must not be Xuan Yin, because Xuan Yin was fighting... So who is this person...? After Ning Yue finished washing, a pigeon landed on the window sill. Ning Yue removed the note on its foot, unfolded it, and smiled slightly. I have arrived in Yunzhou, everything is fine, don''t read it. Liu Wanyu came and went to Qionglou more and more times. Before she came into contact with A Furong, she only went there seven or eight times a month. Although Wushi San was addictive, it was not that strong. A Furong was different, she wanted it every day. I feel itchy in my bones if I don''t smoke for a day. But the price of the drug is too high, two thousand taels per box. The two thousand taels of silver in her hand was quickly squandered, and even the eight thousand taels given by Patriarch Sikong was included. (end of this chapter) Chapter 738： After poisoning, there will be no redemption (6) Chapter 738 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (6) Left But its only September, and I have more time to raise money slowly, its really not good, I can find someone to lend two thousand taels of silver to Ning Yue at that time, anyway, after joining the group, she can sit and get the money. At dinner time, everyone sits down and eats together. Si Konglin took a look at Liu Wanyu: "Mother, have you stayed up late recently? Your complexion is not very good, and dark circles have appeared under your eyes." Sikong Xu then said: "Yes, mother, you seem to have lost a lot of weight." Liu Wanyu''s throat slid a bit: "The house is full of troubles, it''s fine, just get over it for a while." Si Konglin suggested: "Mom, if you are too busy, let the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law do a good job for you!" "No, I''m busy." At least she can make some money, so she won''t let the two daughters-in-law take advantage of it, especially the third daughter-in-law, who knows if she will take money to supplement it? The third child''s aunt? Si Konglin looked at her obviously pale face and said: "Mother, don''t push yourself, the two sisters-in-law have been married for a few years, it''s time for them to learn how to run the house." "I said no!" Liu Wanyu shouted suddenly! Everyone was taken aback, Liu Wanyu was famously gentle and never blushed with others, what happened today? His biological daughter cared about her, but was yelled at by her instead? Si Konglin put down her chopsticks, stood up and said, "I''m full." Patriarch Sikong frowned, what happened to his wife? Seems to be getting a little moody lately. After dinner, Sikong Cheng stopped Liu Wanyu: "Mother, there is something I want to discuss with you." Liu Wanyu turned around and smiled softly: "What''s the matter, son?" Sikongcheng glanced at him, but he didn''t find anyone nearby, so he lowered his voice and said, "Mother, the voice of Huichun Hall... can I also invest in it?" "Ah? You are an old man, what are you doing with these things? Just study your books!" Generally speaking, the property of the official family is managed by servants who know how to run it, but the accounts are regularly handed over. Show it to the mistress, and the men will go to school to study, unless the women don''t know how to read the accounts, they will manage it themselves. But Liu Wanyu doesn''t have this kind of problem, so Liu Wanyu doesn''t want her son to focus on other things. Sikong Cheng''s eyes flickered slightly and he said: "I will study hard. I just bought a share, so I don''t need to do anything myself. Don''t you still have you? You take care of your internal and external affairs, so what should I worry about? I just... heard about Huichuntang''s business Well, I also have the intention of investing in shares." "This...I''m afraid that side will not agree." Liu Wanyu said. "You didn''t even ask, how do you know that the other side won''t agree? She takes you 10,000 taels, 20% of the shares; I give her 10,000 taels, 10% of the shares, it''s okay!" "Are you crazy?" Liu Wanyu glared at him, "Is it easy to save that money? Keep it, don''t move around." It''s useless to move, she added in her heart. Ma Ningyue agreed with her to buy shares because of the princess''s face, and Si Kongcheng is going to go, I''m afraid it won''t work. At night, Liu Wanyu had a seizure. She was in a daze, trembling, her legs trembling, her bones felt like ten thousand ants were gnawing, itching and painful. She knew that Qionglou was not closed at this moment. In fact, Qionglou was open day and night and never closed. Sadly, she has no money with her! She rummaged through boxes and chests, but found less than three hundred silver coins, not even enough to buy a pair of drugs! What''s more, people don''t sell them one by one at all, and they sell them in a box. She put on her clothes, came to her son''s house, and knocked on the door! Si Kongcheng was making trouble with his concubine, when he heard a loud knock on the door, he almost fainted from shock. (end of this chapter) Chapter 739： Doomed after poison (7) Chapter 739 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (7) "Who the **** stays up most of the night?" he snarled. Liu Wanyu clasped her arms tightly and said, "Son, it''s me." "Mother?" Si Kongcheng got down from the concubine, put on his pants, and opened the door for Liu Wanyu. Seeing Liu Wanyu''s pale lips and trembling, he thought she was ill, and asked with concern, "Mother, why are you uncomfortable?" ? Liu Wanyu smiled far-fetchedly: "Oh, I don''t wear much, it''s getting cold." Si Kongcheng hurriedly took his coat and put it on her: "Do you have anything to do with me?" Liu Wanyu said with restraint: "I''ve thought about it. It should be fine for you to buy shares. Give me the money, and I''ll send it to her directly tomorrow. If she dares to refuse, I''ll talk to the princess." Si Kongcheng didn''t think that her mother would make fun of this kind of thing, and she didn''t think that her mother would cheat him of his private money. No matter what Liu Wanyu said to outsiders, she was his own mother. She had never treated him badly in these years, so he believed it immediately. For Liu Wanyu''s words, she took out a hundred banknotes from the cabinet and said, "Mother, please keep it." "I know, you go to sleep, and wait for my good news tomorrow night." Liu Wanyu took the bank note and ran away without looking back. As soon as she closed her door, she regretted it. What is she thinking? That was her own son! She was born in October of her pregnancy and raised her son for twenty years! How could she... How could she cheat her son out of money just because of a little banned drug? "At dawn, at dawn, I will return the money to Cheng''er. I can''t favor my own son!" At dawn, Qionglou changed the gatekeeper as usual. Some guests were in high spirits, and had already ordered actors to sing a little song, and a noisy and wonderful day began from this moment. As one of the pillars of Qionglou, Zheng Hua, no one dared to disturb him to rest easily, but he was having a good dream, when a maid opened the door and entered, woke him up and whispered something in his ear, he opened his eyes indifferently. His eyes were replaced with a charming smile, and he went out. "You are really early today!" Liu Wanyu threw the silver ticket on the table: "Give me a big cigarette!" In the garden of Tianji Pavilion, Xiao Su and Ning Yue sat face to face at the stone table. Xiao Su was addicted to alcohol, holding a luminous cup, and drank it one after another: "Princess Princess, you really should try this wine. It''s different from last time, it''s made from white grapes, and it''s very fragrant!" "I''m not interested." Ning Yue took a sip of the jasmine tea in the cup, "Pay with one hand and deliver with the other, Mr. Xiao don''t care about your mother-in-law." Xiao Su shrugged, took the drug in front of him with a hand that was about the size of a child but obviously much rougher, took out a stack of banknotes, and said, "I have to admit that you are right, drug is more expensive than five stones. It is much more popular, I wonder if the princess of the county can increase the supply, and the price is easy to negotiate." "No." Ning Yue rejected his words without thinking. Xiao Su smacked his lips: "Why not?" "No reason." "Afraid of hurting people?" Xiao Su raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought the princess of the county lost her conscience on the first day of her business. After all, it is useless except for its nice sound, and it will become the biggest treasure on your road to wealth. stumbling block of..." Ning Yue didn''t speak, nor did he finish listening to him, picked up the bank note and left. There are more and more customers taking drugs, but Ning Yue never increases the supply of drugs, so Qiong Lou has no choice but to raise the price of drugs. Liu Wanyu''s money was spent faster and faster, and Si Kongcheng''s 10,000 taels was wasted within a few days. Sikong Cheng asked her excitedly: "Mom! Have you finished my affairs?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 740： Doomed after poison (8) Chapter 740 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (8) Liu Wanyu didn''t dare to look her son in the eye: "It''s done, she said that next month, you and I will invest together, you will get 10% and I will get 20%." "It''s great!" He was finally able to go to Huichun Hall in a legitimate way, and finally he was able to see the little woman! The little woman seduced him to death, and he dreamed about it every night, and she was always in his mind when he was with anyone. Liu Wanyu still didn''t know the real reason for her son''s excitement, but she smiled guiltyly when she thought he could make a lot of money. Liu Wanyu ran out of money again, and she began to sell jewelry. A considerable part of her jewelry is specially cast by Sikong''s family. It is so recognizable that it is easy to be recognized. She doesn''t want people in the capital to know that she is struggling. "Zheng Hua, I have a sister who has an accident at home and needs it urgently, but can''t be known by acquaintances. Do you know where the **** shop is... relatively remote but the price is fair?" Zheng Hua stroked her waist, and said dotingly: "There is a new **** shop on East Second Street. It is said that the owner is a foreigner who is not familiar with the market in the capital, and the price is high." Liu Wanyu rushed to the pawnshop introduced by Zheng Hua that day. The person who received her was a pretty little girl, wearing a water-blue floral blouse and a taupe-colored floor-length skirt, with clear eyes and a gentle tone: "Hello, my dad just went out, so you can come to me as if you wanted something. " "You can make the decision?" Liu Wanyu looked at her suspiciously. She was sixteen or seventeen years old, about the same age as her eldest daughter. The little girl smiled and said: "Yes, my father left me the keys." The little girl also has the advantages of a little girl. It must be easier to fool than the old fritters, and maybe you can get a high price! Thinking of this, Liu Wanyu smiled slightly: "You guys are really far away. I didn''t want to be in it at first, but isn''t this a war? Our money is all in the Liaojiang River, and it won''t be able to be transported for a while! It''s not good. I am always in arrears with others, so I can only come to you to make some jewelry first." "I look at Madam as if she came from a rich family. She should live in the center of the city. Why did she come to such a remote place as us?" "What do you know? The world is not good now, and if you bring the money from so far away, what if you get robbed along the way? The place where I pay for the goods happens to be near you." Liu Wanyu said without blushing. "Oh." The little girl nodded and asked seriously, "Madam, what do you want to be?" Liu Wanyu took out a box of gold face masks, and said arrogantly: "This was worn by the ladies in the palace. I have a good relationship with them, so they gave it to me. To receive such a good thing, little girl, you The ancestors must have burned incense!" The little girl picked up the jewelry and weighed it on the scale: "Since you say so, I will give you a better price!" Liu Wanyu''s eyes are bright, children are really easy to fool! "One thousand taels." "What... what? Only one thousand taels? Do you know how much I paid for them when I bought them? A total of thirty thousand taels!" Liu Wanyu almost suspected that she had heard it wrong! The little girl said neither humble nor overbearing: "Didn''t you just say that it was given by the empress in the palace?" "Uh..." Liu Wanyu choked, cleared her throat, pursed her lips and said, "Anyway, one thousand taels is too little, at least ten thousand!" "Three thousand." "Nine thousand!" "Three thousand." "Eight thousand, can''t be less! I would be inappropriate if less!" "Three thousand." "Five thousand! Don''t be ignorant of flattery! Do you know who I am? I can move my fingers casually, and I can make you and your father unable to get along in the capital!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 741： Doomed after poison (9) Chapter 741 The poisoned queen is beyond redemption (9) The little girl bowed and turned to do other things. Liu Wanyu was so angry that Zheng Hua also said that the price of newly opened ones would be high if they didnt know the market. In her opinion, they didnt know the goods at all, right? Such precious jewelry is only given three thousand taels! Why doesn''t she go grab it? But she is angry, and Liu Wanyu has to be here as a thing. There are too many acquaintances in the city, and she doesn''t want to be caught. "Three thousand is three thousand! Just wait for me, and I will redeem them on the 31st of next month!" Liu Wanyu took the bank note and walked away angrily. The little girl opened the curtain and went into the back room. By the desk next to the window, sat a woman in blue and white dress, flipping through the account book in her hand. "Miss, she''s gone." Ning Yue picked up a pen and circled a place on the account book: "Good job, Qiu Xiang." This little girl was the maid who was once used by Ma Jingyan to cause her and Niuniu to suffer from acne. After entering the palace, Qiuxiang has been working in the small kitchen, so low-key that she hardly feels her presence. Because of this, Liu Wanyu doesn''t recognize Qiuxiang. After several months of experience, Qiuxiang is no longer the former Qiuxiang, at least, she can stand alone. She transfers Qiu Xiang to this newly opened **** shop. A **** shop is a good place to launder money. Regardless of whether black money or red money, if you leave here, it will become white money. What''s interesting is that this **** shop was sold with the money earned from Liu Wanyu, and its first business was still squeezed from Liu Wanyu. She will let those who want to take advantage of her see clearly what it means to go bankrupt and lose everything! Liu Wanyu stayed in Qionglou longer and longer, and many ladies'' gatherings were rejected for various reasons, but some were not easy to reject. On this day, she made an appointment with Mrs. Green and Mrs. Purple at home to play leaf cards. "Liu Wanyu, I heard that you often go to Qionglou recently? You didn''t eat that drug, did you?" asked the lady in green. Madam Ziyi played a card and said, "Don''t touch that thing! Last time, the opera singer from Wangchuanfang asked me to eat it, and asked me to draw a strange thing, but I refused." The lady in green also played a card: "Me too. Wu Shi San, it''s okay to eat, it''s not expensive anyway, and I don''t think much about it. But I heard that the addiction to drugs is very strong, and you can''t quit after eating it." , I dont want to lose my fortune. There was a layer of cold sweat on Liu Wanyu''s forehead: "You can call someone else, I have something to do, I will ask you another day." The lady in purple and the lady in green looked at each other. The three thousand taels that Liu Wanyu exchanged from the **** shop were quickly spent. In the past, three thousand taels could buy one and a half boxes, but now they can only buy one box. She had a big fight with Mama Rong, saying that Mama Rong''s business is not kind! Rong''s mother sneered: "The highest price wins, my Qionglou has always been this way! Madam, if you don''t have money, go to another place to enjoy it! I heard that the Rouge Building on Beier Street is good and has a lot of things!" The Rouge Building has a nice name, but it is a place where a group of poor people go. The things there are all Wushi powder with extremely low purity, and there is no shadow of Afulong! Liu Wanyu suffered from drug addiction. Zheng Hua wrung a wet handkerchief, wiped her forehead and said softly: "Madam, if you are in a hurry to spend money, I know a brother who specializes in lending money to people, and he can borrow as much as he wants." "Really?" Liu Wanyu''s eyes, which had already lost their spirits, suddenly flashed a gleam of light. "Of course, in our line of business, you must know a few brothers on the road." Zheng Hua gently stroked her face, "Just a little, he makes a lot of money." Liu Wanyu took the first step in usury. "Ten thousand taels of silver, 20% interest, if you don''t pay it back after a month, the interest will be doubled!" The strong man pressed Liu Wanyu''s finger, and drew a bet on the black and white IOU. Liu Wanyu laughed maniacally, and ran to Wangchuanfang with the banknotes in her hands! The strong man spat, and handed the IOU to a burly man hiding in the dark: "Master, what you ordered has been done." Geng Zhongzhi gave him a bag of silver, turned around, walked to the carriage at the end of the alley, and handed the 10,000 taels of usury IOU to Ning Yue. Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips coolly: "Go home." Ning Yue went to the Wenfang Courtyard to greet the princess, and the princess asked about the Huichun Hall: "Ah, by the way, I have been busy for the past few days, and I didn''t have time to ask you, how is the matter of Mrs. Sikong''s shareholding? Do you have any talk about it?" OK?" "It''s settled, I''ll let her invest in the shares at the end of October, and share 20% of it with her." Ning Yue said truthfully. "Why so late?" Wang Hao asked in wonder. Ning Yue smiled slightly and explained: "My daughter-in-law also thinks it''s a little late, but there''s no other way. The accounts for this quarter can''t be redone, and the profits are all used for renovations. There is no extra for her. Of course, she is The concubine mother made a guarantee, and the daughter-in-law has to show face to the concubine mother, so to express my apology, I told her to charge her less than one thousand taels of silver." The concubine has enough face, what else is she dissatisfied with? He even secretly thought in his heart that even though he is a concubine''s daughter-in-law, she is no worse than Sun Yao, and he should treat her better in the future. Ning Yue lowered her eyes. She is a good daughter-in-law in the eyes of the princess, a good sister-in-law in the eyes of Sun Yao, a good daughter in the eyes of Lanzhi, and a good wife in the eyes of Xuan Yin. Heavy headaches and chilling identities. Several people were eating, and Biqing reported that the uncle had come. Guo Kuang seldom came to the palace. At such an embarrassing time, the concubine hurriedly asked someone to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks, and welcomed the elder brother to sit beside him: "Elder brother hasn''t eaten yet, right? I didn''t know you came, we all used some . "It''s okay, I''ve eaten." Guo Kuang waved his hand. Ning Yue, Sun Yao and Qin''er got up and saluted him. He squeezed out a smile and nodded, his eyes paused on Ning Yue, glanced at Sun Yao, and looked at Qin''er: "It''s grown so big, I almost didn''t recognize it." Qin''er smiled shyly. The concubine motioned the three of them to sit down, handed the chopsticks to the elder brother, and said softly: "Then eat some more casually, the prince and Xuan Zhao should be back in a while." "I''m not looking for them." Wang Hao was taken aback for a moment, and then heard Guo Kuang say: "They have been in the military camp all year round, so they should be fine." "What''s the matter, brother?" The princess looked at him wonderingly. Guo Kuang''s expression was tinged with seriousness: "It''s like this. Recently, a new banned drug called Afulong has been released in the city. It is more powerful than Wushisan. The government attaches great importance to it and is arresting drug dealers. People who take medicine. It looks like a pastry, and if you accidentally eat it, you dont know it. I just remind you, when you go out, dont eat what others give you, especially you. As he spoke, he looked at Ning Yue, "You are always doing business outside, and you meet a lot of people, so don''t accidentally get drugs!" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Thank you uncle for reminding me, I will be very careful." (end of this chapter) Chapter 742： End of the game (1) Chapter 742 End of the game (1) After dinner, Guo Kuang got up and went back to the mansion. The princess looked at her pregnant daughter-in-law and Qin''er, who had no relationship with Guo Kuang, and finally turned her attention to Ning Yue: "You see off uncle." "Yes, concubine mother." Ning Yue bowed and walked out with Guo Kuang. In terms of status, Ning Yuegui is the princess of the county, so there is no need to treat Guo Kuang with such courtesy, let alone salute and greetings, but in the Xuan family and the Guo family, family affection is more important than status, and Princess Fuyuan is filial Guo Kuang and his wife and Mrs. Guo had offended the royal family a lot, and the concubine respected her elder brother and her natal relatives, and she was criticized by some clans to some extent. However, these are exactly what Ning Yue likes about the Xuan family and the Guo family. There is no hierarchy, and there is nothing to connect with each other except family affection. "Is Xiao Yin okay?" Guo Kuang asked suddenly. Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips slightly, and a rare wave appeared in her eyes: "I just received his letter, saying that I have arrived in Yunzhou, and everything is fine." Guo Kuang nodded, looked at the sky, and said with a half sigh: "This battle is not easy to fight." "Is uncle worried that Su Mu will rebel against Xuanyin?" Ning Yue asked bluntly. Guo Kuang knew that she had her own views on politics, but he couldn''t help being surprised when she heard her analysis so straightforwardly. After a while, he said again: "Su Mu is not from the Xuan family." "Really?" Since Guo Kuang didn''t name Su Mu as one of Zhongchang''s attendants, Ning Yue wouldn''t take the initiative to mention it either. Otherwise, Guo Kuang asked her how she knew, should she say that Xuanyin told her about her previous life memories? No matter how I answer, I still feel a headache, "I believe in Xuanyin." "The first war..." Guo Kuang''s mood showed a bit of anxiety, and it could be seen that he was very worried about Xuanyin. Many times, Ning Yue felt that Guo Kuang was more like Xuanyin''s father than King Zhongshan, but unfortunately he was not. Guo Kuang went on to say: "If there is news from Xiaoyin, can you...notify me?" Ning Yue replied: "Okay, I will definitely tell uncle." "Thank you." After a pause, Guo Kuang asked again, "That...the painting you asked me for last time..." "I asked someone to take it to the Southern Border Palace for the crown prince, but unfortunately the crown prince has passed away, so this matter is over." Ning Yue said regretfully. "Maybe it''s a good thing that they don''t know about Xiaoyin''s life experience. The struggle for imperial power is too cruel." When he said this, he seemed to have confirmed Xuanyin''s southern border royal family. Ning Yue hummed speciously, then changed the topic: "By the way, how is grandma?" "Very good, just worried about Xiaoyin." "Where is the princess? She should be giving birth soon, right?" Thanks to Bai Weier''s medicine, Princess Fuyuan survived safely until now. Counting the days, it is almost the expected date of delivery. When mentioning his daughter-in-law and grandson who is about to be born, a gentle smile flashed across Guo Kuang''s serious face: "It''s next month." Ning Yue said sincerely: "Then I will congratulate uncle in advance." While speaking, when they reached the gate, the servants drove the carriage over with sharp eyes, stopped not far away, raised the curtain and waited for Guo Kuang. Guo Kuang got into the carriage, and suddenly lifted the curtains, looked at Ning Yue and said, "It is said in medical books that Aphrodite can also be used for medicine, I wonder if it is true?" "Yes, it can relieve pain, help sleep, relieve cough, and has certain curative effect on some heart problems." Ning Yue said seriously, looking fearlessly at Guo Kuang, "Unfortunately, the raw materials of Afulong are too rare to come by. I dont even know where to buy it. Otherwise, I really want to buy some back so that the patient wont have to suffer so much after surgery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 743： End of the game (2) Chapter 743 End of the game (2) "Isn''t it addictive? Can it be used by patients?" Guo Kuang asked suspiciously. Ning Yue smiled: "Its principle is actually the same as Wushisan. It becomes addictive after a long time of use, and it is mostly psychologically dependent. It will not cause uncontrollable effects on people when used under the supervision of a doctor. " "Is that so." Guo Kuang had a private epiphany. "The government said that they will arrest drug dealers and drug dealers, do you have a clue?" Ning Yue asked curiously. Guo Kuang sighed: "Not yet." Ning Yue''s eyes deepened into a smile: "Uncle, go slowly." Wangchuan Square In the luxurious wing room, luxurious and luxurious, on the carefully carved pear wood chairs, the young prince and the beautiful actress are drinking and laughing. Sikong Cheng seemed to be the protagonist of the banquet, and when he thought that he was about to become the owner of Huichun Hall and see that little woman every day, he was elated. He raised his glass and touched Xuan Zhao''s: "Brother Zhao, Done!" Xuan Zhao drank a little casually. Sikong Cheng is not annoyed, who can''t afford Xuan Zhao? Although he has a very powerful elder brother like Xuan Zhao, but his elder brother basically doesn''t care about him, if something happens to him, don''t expect Sikong Shuo to wipe his ass. Xuan Zhao is different, he caused trouble, Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin will definitely take care of him, although they are not in the capital now, they will come back sooner or later. If I don''t want to be fisted by Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin, I''d better be more polite to Xuan Zhao. Seeing that Xuan Zhao was not in the mood, he didn''t drink much or touch women, Sikong Cheng leaned over and smiled strangely: "Brother Zhao, the best girl and the most delicious wine in Wangchuanfang are here, I''m not satisfied yet ? Xuan Zhao loves to play. He drinks, gambles, fights and makes troubles. In the eyes of the princess and the prince, he is a good son who is pure and kind although he has a bad temper. In fact, his parents may not know him very well. However, when he was playing, he didn''t like to touch women outside very much. It smelled like dust and made him uncomfortable. He frowned, and glared at the actress who was leaning towards him. The female actress was startled in shock, and cast a look at Sikong Cheng asking for help, Sikong Cheng waved his hand, signaling her to back off, then put his arm around Xuan Zhao''s shoulder and said: "Brother Zhao, something good has come to Wangchuanfang recently, Do you want to try it?" "Five Stone Powder again?" Xuan Zhao leaned back in the chair, "It''s not tasty." Sikongcheng smiled mysteriously: "It''s not ordinary Wushi powder, it''s improved, I heard it''s very exciting! Brother Zhao, give me a chance to honor you!" Xuan Zhao pushed his head away from him: "Get out, I''m not interested!" Sikongcheng made fun of himself, pursed his lips, looked at Chen Ergong who was at the side, and scolded: "Chen Er silly, go, light up the big cigarettes!" Second Master Chen raised his head blankly, his eyes were as pure as a handful of spring water without impurities, but he didn''t look out of place with this obscene place. Xuan Zhao patted Sikong Cheng on the forehead: "Stop bullying Chen Ersha!" Maybe that kid will become his brother-in-law! Sikong Cheng smiled embarrassingly: "Can I go by myself?" Said he was going by himself, but in fact he just snapped his fingers. On the other side, a few wealthy businessmen went to serve him. This is good for the sons of officials. Even if you have no money, if you move your fingers casually, there will be countless humble businessmen rushing to give you money. Tonight''s consumption was less than ten thousand taels of silver, and he didn''t pay a single penny. Soon, three wealthy businessmen lit cigarettes, one for Sikong Cheng, one for Second Young Master Chen, and one for Xuan Zhao. (end of this chapter) Chapter 744： End of the game (3) Chapter 744 End of the game (3) Xuan Zhao frowned: "Sikong Cheng, isn''t this... the drug my uncle is looking for?" Sikongcheng''s eyes flickered: "Of course not, it''s Wushi San." Xuan Zhao grabbed three pipes and threw them into the bucket. Sikong Cheng jumped up suddenly: "Xuan Zhao, what are you doing?" Xuan Zhaoli ignored him, stood up under the astonishing eyes of everyone, and walked towards the door. The figure disappeared, and he said casually: "Chen Er silly, my carriage broke down." "Ah...yes, I''ll fix it for you right away." Second Young Master Chen chased after him. Ning Yue lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. As for the matter of A Furong, she did it very covertly, so it shouldn''t be possible to find out the problem from her side; as for Qionglou Wangchuanfang, because it is Sikong Shuo''s property, the government can''t hide any movement from Sikong Shuo''s eyes, Sikong Shuo Shuo probably wouldn''t let the government investigate there either. Thoughts flashed by, and there was nothing in my heart that I couldn''t let go of. Ning Yue took out Xuanyin''s note and read it again and again, gently stroking the vigorous handwriting with her fingertips, almost like him clumsily writing a letter on the desk. No way, this guy hates reading and writing the most. But it is precisely because of this that I feel that these three short sentences are rare. Ning Yue put on her clothes, and took up a pen to write back to him. At first, she just wanted to write a few words, but the pen fell down like a spring, and she couldn''t stop it no matter what. After finishing writing, he folded the letter, locked it in a drawer, wrote another note and tied it to the pigeon''s leg, opened the window, and let it fly to the south. The next day, at dawn, Ning Yue left the palace in a carriage. Instead of going to Huichun Hall, she went to the Shufeng Noodle Restaurant where she had breakfast with Huang Fushan. Ning Yue lowered her sense of existence and sat down in an inconspicuous corner. The shop waiter wiped the table with a smile: "What would you like to eat, sir?" "A bowl of spicy beef noodles." Ning Yue said expressionlessly. "Okay! A bowl of spicy beef noodles" the waiter yelled, and greeted other customers, "Yo, Master Xiao, you''re here" A child-sized but handsome dwarf was welcomed in by the shop waiter. He is a frequent customer in the shop, and he must be among the first batch every day. "You boy, have you been dating a girl recently? Lord, your body is almost hollowed out!" Xiao Su said, and punched the waiter in the lower abdomen. The waiter was obviously used to his obscenity, and went Jumping sideways to avoid it, Xiao Su laughed, and sat in his usual seatby the window. An outlier like him should live in the dark so as not to be ridiculed. He does the opposite. He likes to stand in the crowd and accept the scrutiny of others, as if he is completing an incredible challenge. What''s more, most of those who looked at him did not have a good life for him. The contemptuous and jealous eyes really made him more intoxicated than fine wine. After he sat down, he keenly noticed Ning Yue who was diagonally across from him. He frowned suspiciously, and spread his hands and said, "Recently, I''ve been in the sun a lot, and my wife hates me." As he spoke, he sat across from Ning Yue, "That...madam, do you mind if I sit here?" Ning Yue said lightly, "I don''t mind." The shop waiter came to Ning Yue''s spicy beef noodles, and Xiao Su''s usual super spicy Long Chaoshou. Seeing Xiao Su changed seats, he smiled and didn''t say anything. Xiao Su scooped up a Long Chaoshou, lowered his voice and asked: "The princess of the county came here early in the morning, wouldn''t she really want to eat a bowl of beef noodles?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 745： End of the game (4) Chapter 745 End of the game (4) Ning Yue''s expression was very calm, as if she had no interaction with the person opposite, she stared at the noodles in the bowl, and said, "I can''t trade for the time being." "What does it mean that you can''t trade temporarily?" Xiao Su clenched his teeth, fearing that the voice would attract the attention of others. At this moment, he wished that he could be invisible. Ning Yue picked out the prickly ash in the noodles bit by bit, and said calmly: "The government is watching, my uncle was at the palace yesterday." Xiao Su''s expression changed slightly, just at this time a guest passed by, he straightened up, took a big mouthful of Long Chao Shou, and because he didn''t look at it, he even ate the peppercorns, his mouth was so numb that he couldn''t feel it. No wonder he lost his composure, it''s because Guo Kuang is so hateful, he is the nightmare of all criminals, he is too persistent, too professional and never accepts bribes. If he set his sights on a case, he wouldn''t rest until he got to the bottom of it. "Damn it! Why did you get caught by your uncle? What did he tell you?" "Let''s just say that the government is already tracking down the people who make medicine and drug dealers, so let''s not accidentally get involved." The corners of Xiao Su''s mouth twitched: "Didn''t he see that the person he wanted to arrest was right in front of him?" With a sneer, he added, "Give me another batch of goods, and then we''ll stop." "No, I can''t commit crimes against the wind. Deal, stop here." "The guests have all paid the deposit!" He suppressed and roared silently. "I said, stop here." "Ma Ningyue!" Ning Yue buried her head in eating noodles and ignored him. Xiao Su was so angry that he was half dead! After eating the noodles, Ning Yue went to Huichun Hall, and first ordered Geng Zhongzhi to take the remaining poppies and medical waste to the wilderness for disposal. She wanted to choose the way of burning, but she was afraid that the smell of poppies would attract people who should not be provoked. People, buried deep instead. In the morning, people from the government searched Huichuntang, because they knew that Ning Yue was Guo Kuang''s nephew and daughter-in-law, and they were very polite to Ning Yue. "The princess of the county doesn''t need to worry about it, it''s just a routine inspection, and all the pharmacies in the city have been inspected!" The lead police officer said cheerfully. Ning Yue ordered Mother Zhong to bring sour plum soup and fresh pastries: "Everyone has worked hard, and uncle is really good. You won''t be allowed to rest on such a hot day." "Hey, what''s the duty, what''s the duty!" The lead arrester quickly took a bite of the pastry, and it was too delicious, so he hurriedly said to his companion, "Come and taste it!" They are all ordinary people. When have they eaten such exquisite pastries? They snatched it all up with a whimper, and after drinking a bowl of sour plum soup, the whole person felt extremely refreshed. The lead policeman pointed to the ice cellar in the basement and said, "Is there something under here?" He knocked with the scabbard, and he could hear a hollow sound. Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "It''s also the basement, and it''s not used often. I only cooked a few meals in the west hall. At that time, the small kitchen was too busy." Xitang is the former cloth village. The lead policeman nodded thoughtfully: "Can I have a look?" "Of course." Ning Yue asked the staff to remove the ice. The lead arrester quickly went down to look around, but didn''t find anything unusual, so he came up and said, "I''m bothering the princess of the county." "fine." The lead arrester quickly scratched his head, and said with a smile, "Thank you Princess Princess for your hospitality, we still have other pharmacies to search, so I''ll take my leave first." Ning Yue nodded: "Go slowly." Looking at the crowd that disappeared at the end, shopkeeper Li frowned: "Really, I came here early in the morning to search, don''t you know if we are the most law-abiding? How could it be possible to hide forbidden drugs? It is the dosage of Wushisan , and report to the government every month!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 746： End of the game (5) Chapter 746 End of the game (5) He didn''t know anything about Ning Yue''s drug production. Mother Zhong vaguely guessed something, but Mother Zhong didn''t say anything. Ning Yue was raised by her, and she regarded Ning Yue as her own daughter in her heart. In terms of her neck, she would not betray Ning Yue either. Liu Wanyu went to Wangchuanfang, and Zheng Hua told her regretfully that the drug was gone. "Why is it suddenly gone? I paid a deposit!" Liu Wanyu shouted angrily. Zheng Hua gently pinched her face, and said: "The government is too strict to do this business anymore, why don''t you try something else? We have a new kind of five-stone powder, and the effect is similar to that of a drug. almost the same." Liu Wanyu doesnt want Wushisan. After trying the drug, Wushisan is completely boiled water. Liu Wanyu went back to Sikong''s mansion with chills all over her body. Sikong Lin had recently gained weight and couldn''t fit in her wedding dress. She wanted to ask her embroiderer to change it, so she went to see Liu Wanyu, but she was told that Liu Wanyu had gone out early in the morning. Si Konglin waited and waited until noon when she saw Liu Wanyu enter the door with a disheveled face. "Mom! Where have you been? I have something to do with you, and you made me wait so long!" she complained. Liu Wanyu was sweating layer by layer, not in the mood to tolerate her daughter''s bad temper, she sat down by the bed and said, "I''ll talk about it tomorrow, I''m tired, let''s rest for a while." "It''s only noon, why are you so tired? Mother, what have you been doing all morning?" Sikong Lin asked suspiciously. Liu Wanyu took a few deep breaths, and said with restraint: "You don''t understand business matters. You go back first, and I''ll find you later." "Mom, I''m about to get married, I understand, you tell me, I''ll help you make up your mind..." "I told you to go out, did you hear me?!" Before Sikong Lin finished speaking, she was frightened by Liu Wanyu''s stern drink, she bit her lip aggrievedly, and went out angrily. At the door, I ran into Sikong Cheng who had just woken up, called my brother perfunctorily, and passed by Sikong Cheng. Sikong Cheng grabbed her arm: "What''s wrong with you? You just ignore me, I didn''t provoke you, did I?" Sikong Lin recounted the things in the room with embellishments: "...Tell me, what kind of business did she encounter that didn''t go well and she must take it out on me?" Before Sikongcheng could answer, she figured out the answer by herself, "I Got it! It must be Huichuntang! The black-hearted Huichuntang took so much money from my mother, but only gave her such a small share. If I were my mother, I would be so angry! No, I cant let Huichuntang take advantage of it !" Ning Yue was counting the account books in the account room of the East Hall, when she suddenly heard a commotion from the first floor, followed by a woman''s clamor. "Ma Ningyue! Come out! I know you''re inside! Don''t act like a turtle! Are you ashamed to see people?" She hadn''t heard this voice for many years, but she still remembered that it belonged to her former sister-in-law Sikong Lin. She didn''t have much contact with Sikong Lin. Sikong Lin always looked down on her who was kicked out of the house, and felt that she was not worthy of Sikong Shuo, but she neither made things difficult for her like Sikong Jing, nor calculated her all the time like Liu Wanyu, anyway. , just treat her as air. Even so, she still doesn''t like Sikong Lin. Last time in the grove of Sikong''s house, the woman who was entangled with the actor was Sikong Lin. Therefore, even though her fianc flirts with her sister, he doesn''t sympathize with her. "Ma Ningyue! Come out for me! If you don''t come out again, I''ll shake your old bottom out!" Ning Yue closed the account book, walked gracefully to the stairs, looked down at her and said, "Isn''t this Miss Sikong''s family? Why did you go to my pharmacy to mess around?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 747： End of the game (6) Chapter 747 End of the game (6) Sikong Lin followed the prestige, and couldn''t help but startled. Before she came, she had imagined the image of Ma Ningyue countless times, whether it was ugly or beautiful, noble or mediocre, but they were all different from the one in front of her eyes. She didn''t know how to describe the woman in front of her. She was dressed in a blue dress and her black hair was **** in a single bun. She was fixed with a jasper hairpin. She was as beautiful as a fairy in the clouds, and her eyes, which were so calm that they couldn''t see the waves, were bottomless. , faintly glowing with a cold light, making people daunting. Is this really a fourteen-year-old girl? How could he be more dignified and stable than the queen in the palace? Because of being so surprised, she forgot to wonder why Ning Yue recognized her. Ning Yue smiled slightly, her plain eyes swept across the crowd, and landed on Sikong Lin''s face: "Miss Sikong, what are you going to expose about me? I''ve already come out, so you should tell the truth, right?" Only then did Sikong Lin regain her senses, remembering the purpose of her trip, she touched her forehead, and there was a layer of cold sweat. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief, and then glanced at the onlookers, and found that everyone noticed her She lost her composure, and showed contemptuous eyes one after another. Her heart sank, she looked at Ning Yue coldly and said, "You know what you did well, but are you sure you want me to do it in front of so many people?" Say it?" The meaning of the threat is obvious. As long as Ning Yue is not a fool, she should accept the ladder she handed over, climb down slowly, and bow to her slowly. Unexpectedly, instead of showing the slightest bit of guilt, Ning Yue smiled and said, "I''ve never done anything wrong. If Miss Sikong has something to say, you might as well speak up." Really stubborn! When she dared not speak? Si Konglin raised her head and said wantonly: "I ask you, why did you charge my mother seven thousand taels of silver more and not allow my mother to tell others?" Ning Yue squinted at her, not knowing why and said: "I, take more money from your mother? When?" Si Konglin snorted coldly: "Don''t pretend! My mother clearly negotiated with the princess to invest in three thousand taels, but you insisted on taking my mother ten thousand taels, and then asked my mother to tell outsiders that you only took three thousand taels." Two, quietly pocketed seven thousand taels and earned a reputation, how can you be so shameless?" Everyone''s eyes turned to Ning Yue. Ning Yue shook her head amusedly: "Is this why you came to me?" "What? Do you want to deny it? It doesn''t matter if you deny it. According to the original price, three thousand taels of shares will be invested, and the dividends will remain the same. I will pretend that I have never been here today!" This is to settle the matter with money. Sikong Lin thought about it, it would not be worthwhile to break up with Ning Yue, after all, the profits of Huichuntang are too attractive. But if you don''t show Ning Yue some color, Ning Yue won''t be caught without a fight. It''s just right now, slap me and give me a sweet date, it should be fine! Ning Yue smiled slowly, until her shoulders were trembling: "If you must buy three thousand taels, I have no objection, but I talked with your mother earlier about two thousand taels, so you must give me more One thousand taels?" Si Konglin''s complexion suddenly changed: "Two, two thousand taels? What do you mean?" Isnt it ten thousand taels? Ning Yue suppressed her smile, and said in a cold voice: "Listen to me Sikong Lin, I have never offered 10,000 taels, your mother and the princess talked about 3,000 taels, and I am missing you." Mother, one thousand taels, I dont know where you heard the gossip, but you actually went to my pharmacy to spoil and scare away so many of my customers, I wont let this account go like this! Come on! The twin brothers stepped forward: "Master!" "Hit her out!" "yes!" "You... Ma Ningyue, are you crazy? You dare to hit me? You... ah" Seeing two majestic teenagers rushing towards her with sticks, she screamed and ran away, but stumbled on the threshold Fall, fell on all fours. (end of this chapter) Chapter 748： End of the game (7) Chapter 748 End of the game (7) There was a burst of laughter in the crowd. She didn''t care about getting angry, and even scrambled on the ground and got into the carriage: "Go home! Go back home!" Ning Yue raised her lips coolly, and got into her own carriage: "Go home." The princess was practicing calligraphy with Xuan Xiaoying in the room, when Ning Yue broke the curtain and came in with tears all over her face. Wang Hao was stunned: "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue wiped her tears, and said aggrievedly: "Mother, Sikong Lin bullied me" Children who can bark have milk. She has always understood this truth very well. No matter how strong she is in front of outsiders, she will always be a crying child seeking protection in front of the princess. The princess may know that she did it on purpose, but the princess will do it. As long as she respectfully treats the princess as her first-law mother-in-law, the princess will have to treat her as her daughter-in-law. It doesn''t matter if the daughter-in-law bullies her, but why should an outsider criticize her? Especially the outsider''s surname is Sikong. That afternoon, the princess brought Ning Yue to Sikong''s house. "Lord Sikong, do you have to give us an explanation for this matter? My daughter-in-law has done business for you with good intentions, but you are better off, go to Huichuntang to smash her signboard! Don''t you want to be a partner? Just tell us if you don''t want to. There is no shortage of this money!" Wang Hao said in a cold tone. Patriarch Sikong glared at Sikong Lin angrily, suppressed his anger, and said politely to the concubine: "Don''t be angry, come drink some tea to calm the fire. I''ve scolded her about Lin''er, she knows she''s wrong, Just thinking of coming to apologize to the princess of the county! Isn''t that right, Lin''er?" He gritted his teeth and looked at Sikong Lin. Si Konglin shrank her neck, and said unwillingly: "She...she said 10,000 taels...I...I just..." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and said, "Miss Sikong, is it really the 10,000 taels I said myself? Did you hear that?" "My mother heard it!" Si Konglin shouted. "Oh, so your mother said it herself, not me." "You..." Si Konglin was choked speechless. Ning Yue didn''t continue to argue with her, but cast her eyes on the princess asking for help. I have to admit that this trick is very useful. The princess just likes to be respected, worshiped, and needed by others. The princess patted Ning Yue''s hand, and said to Sikong Cheng seriously: "Call Liu Wanyu out, and I will confront her face to face!" Patriarch Sikong invested 8,000 taels of shares. If this matter is true, then he was also deceived by Liu Wanyu. In his heart, he really hopes that everything is a misunderstanding! He called the servant girl and pulled Liu Wanyu out of the room. Liu Wanyu hadn''t woken up yet, and she was in a trance. When she saw the concubine and Ning Yue, she didn''t realize what was going on with each other for a while, so she greeted with a dry smile: "Concubine Wang, Concubine Jun, are you here?" Princess Wang rolled her eyes and ignored her. She froze for a moment, and most of her dozedness woke up. A feeling of uneasiness spread from the bottom of her heart to the top of her head, and her scalp began to tingle. In broad daylight, people are working, but my wife is sleeping in the room, what a lazy person! Patriarch Sikong felt a trace of disgust in his heart, frowned and said, "How did you talk about Huichun Hall? Tell me clearly!" Liu Wanyu was stunned as if she had been hit in the head. Wang Hao said coldly: "Liu Wanyu, when you asked me to invest in the stock, the asking price was one thousand taels. I said it was not enough, so I negotiated for two thousand taels. Is there such a thing?" "...Yes...Yes..." Liu Wanyu swallowed, her complexion pale with guilt. "Afterwards, my daughter-in-law had a detailed discussion with you at the tea shop. My daughter-in-law said that you will only be allowed to buy shares at the end of the month. I''m sorry for making you wait so long, so I lost you one thousand taels. Is there such a thing?!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 749： End of the game (8) Chapter 749 End of the game (8) "..." Liu Wanyu''s back was sweating, she couldn''t admit it, once she admitted it, wouldn''t her husband hate her to death? But, for some reason, when she met Shang Ning Yue''s cold and lifeless eyes, her throat was blocked and she couldn''t speak a word. Patriarch Sikong saw her guilty look, what else did he not understand? Not only did Daring Lover not take the opportunity to increase the price, but lowered her price, but she shamelessly lied that it was 10,000 taels! Patriarch Sikong grabbed her lapel: "Where is the eight thousand taels of silver you cheated from me? Hand it over to me!" Liu Wanyu''s lips turned purple from fright, she spent all the money... Ning Yue asked the princess gently: "Mother, I have a few words, can you say it?" Princess nodded: "You say." Ning Yue took out five silver bills from her wide sleeve, looked at Liu Wanyu and Patriarch Sikong: "Madam Sikong spent the tea money that day, return it to Madam Sikong." When mentioning tea money, Si Kongcheng suddenly remembered Liu Wanyu''s gift to Ning Yue, and said to Liu Wanyu, "You said you spent five hundred taels to buy a gift for Ning Yue, what did you buy?" Ning Yue shook her head: "Patriarch Sikong, I have never received a gift from Mrs. Sikong before." Another lie has been exposed. Patriarch Sikong slapped Liu Wanyu with a slap! Liu Wanyu was beaten so hard that stars appeared in her eyes, she fell on the threshold, her waist and abdomen hurt. After hearing the news, Sikong Cheng hurriedly hugged his mother into his arms: "Mom! What''s wrong with you? Dad! How can you beat your mother?" His eyes swept across the guests in the room, and when he saw Ning Yue, he suddenly paused. He stopped, a wave of tension and excitement gushed out from the bottom of his heart, he lowered his eyes and suppressed the throbbing in his heart. Si Konglin was frightened by her father''s actions, so she ran to Sikong Cheng and briefly explained the process to him. After he heard it, his eyes turned cold: "Isn''t it just a few thousand taels of silver? Mom, you just give it back to Dad." Liu Wanyu shrank her body and lowered her head. Sikongcheng blinked: "Mother, you didn''t spend the money, did you?" Seeing that Liu Wanyu didn''t speak, but just lowered his head, he knew he had guessed right, and asked in shock, "Mother! What about the silver I gave you? You wont spend my 10,000 taels, right? "Your ten thousand taels?" Both father and daughter looked at Sikong Cheng! Si Kongcheng said anxiously: "Yes, I gave my mother 10,000 taels to become a shareholder of Huichuntang, taking 10% of the shares. My mother said that I have already negotiated with the princess of the county!" Ning Yue spread her hands wonderingly: "I have never seen your money! I have never heard anything about you from your mother! In fact, I only met Mrs. Sikong once in private. one side!" All lies have been exposed. Liu Wanyu seemed to have been stripped of all her clothes, she was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a crack in the ground. When Patriarch Sikong mentioned Liu Wanyu, he yelled: "You loser, you even lied to your husband and son''s money! It''s so embarrassing! Tell me! What did you do with so much money? Did you go to take care of him again? Little actor? Liu Wanyu, don''t think that your dirty thoughts can be concealed!" "Cough cough." The princess couldn''t take it anymore, she stood up and said, "Take care of your housework slowly, I still have something to do, so I''m going first. Yue''er, let''s go." "Yes." Ning Yue helped the princess across the threshold. Behind him, Sikong''s family was in chaos, the patriarch of Sikong couldn''t control his fiery temper, he punched and kicked Liu Wanyu, Sikong Cheng was cheated out of his private money, he was annoyed, but he was afraid that Liu Wanyu would really be beaten to death by his father, so he went up He tried to persuade him to fight, but ended up being punched several times by Patriarch Sikong. Seeing her parents and elder brother fighting together, Si Konglin was so frightened that she couldn''t even cry, she just stood there blankly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 750： End of the game (9) Chapter 750 End of the game (9) But this is not the final result Ning Yue wants. That night, a group of gangsters rushed to Si Kong''s house, demanding that Liu Wanyu return the 12,000 taels of usury. Not to mention cheating money, but also borrowing usury from a group of local hooligans? Is this what a royal lady should do? It has completely humiliated the face of the eighteen generations of the Sikong family''s ancestors! What''s even more exasperating is that Patriarch Sikong found a lot of **** tickets in Liu Wanyu''s room. After checking, she found out that she had pawned the expensive jewelry he gave her back then like garbage. He just asked her what she did, but she gritted her teeth and refused to say anything. Patriarch Sikong was furious. Of course, Patriarch Sikong didn''t expect that she used the money to smoke opium. He only thought that she was the same as before, and kept a few little actors. But in the past, because of the reputation of the Sikong family, he held back and didn''t send her off, but now it''s good, the Xuan family knows about it! Their marriage is granted by the emperor, and they cannot divorce or divorce their wives. But it doesn''t mean that he will tolerate her committing crimes again and again by her side. That night, Patriarch Sikong sent Liu Wanyu to the nunnery to recuperate on the grounds that Liu Wanyu had smallpox, and told the nuns in the nunnery that there is no need to treat them differently. This means that Liu Wanyu should be a coolie. Liu Wanyu cried and fainted in the car, but she couldn''t change her fate of being sent to the nunnery. From now on, let alone being a boss, let alone smoking opium, she will never see those little actors. In the carriage, the concubine rubbed her chest in shock, thinking of Patriarch Sikong''s words, she was so disgusted that she almost vomited breakfast: "I really didn''t even think about it, Liu Wanyu is such a person!" It''s okay to cheat money and cheat money, but also keep a small actor, it''s terrible! Ning Yue smiled and said nothing, not everyone is as lucky as the princess, married to a person she loves deeply, and also received the love of the other party. The marriage between Patriarch Sikong and Liu Wanyu is the most common tragedy in this era, blind marriages, no one looks down on anyone. The concubine sighed: "I didn''t expect so many things to happen when I bought a share. In my opinion, you should do it yourself in the future, and don''t let others buy shares." She never thought of getting people to buy shares, but finally, the princess has realized this, and she should not agree to other people''s requests for the sake of face. Mass Burial Mound Geng Zhong pushed the trolley full of discarded medicines, found a hidden place next to the stinking corpses, dug a big hole, and buried three large boxes of poppies. He thought about it, the smell is so stinky here, it is easy to isolate the smell, even if the government finds hounds, it may not be able to distinguish the poppies. What''s more, he wrapped the whole process well with oil paper. After burying the poppies, he pushed the cart and prepared to leave, but when he looked up, he saw a 14-year-old, dirty boy, unlike the nearby residents, he looked like a beggar living on the street, but for some reason, Came around to the mass grave. Geng Zhongzhi looked at the boy, then at the pit he had buried, and walked over with cold eyes. The boy took a few steps back: "I... I didn''t see anything! I don''t know... I just... just passed by... I..." "Where do you live?" Geng Zhongzhi asked calmly. The young man swallowed his saliva in horror: "On the street...everywhere...usually on North Second Street...sometimes in East Hutong..." "Do you know many people?" Geng Zhongzhi asked, drew out his sword, and before the boy could speak, the sword pierced his heart! Ning Yue had dinner with the concubine, Sun Yao, and Qin''er in the Wenfang Courtyard. Dongmei whispered a few words in Ning Yue''s ear, and Ning Yue went to the outer courtyard to see Geng Zhongzhi: "Have they all been dealt with?" "Yes, buried very well." Ning Yue nodded, and asked again: "Did anything happen on the way?" "No, everything went very well." (end of this chapter) Chapter 751： Triumphant return to destroy corpses and wipe out traces (1) Chapter 751 Returning triumphantly, destroying corpses and destroying traces (1) There is a well-known Yanzhi Building on North Second Street, which is similar to Wangchuanfang in Qionglou. Of course, this does not affect its business. After all, there are many nobles in the capital, and there are also many ordinary people. Du Xiaosan is one of these ordinary people. Du Xiaosan won a sum of money from the gambling house, and immediately spent the night in Wangchuanfang, until the golden light faintly shone in the sky the next day, and he left with unsatisfied intentions. The place where he works is on South Street, and there happens to be a very authentic Shufeng noodle restaurant there. Every time he passes by there, he is so greedy that he drools, but he cannot go in due to lack of money. Today, he can finally feast on his mouth. He went to the back alley to pick up the donkey cart. Unexpectedly, as soon as he approached there, he smelled an unusually strong stench, and he covered his nose with his sleeve: "Damn it! Did someone without eyes **** and **** on my car?" ? As he spoke, he walked to the donkey cart, took a closer look, and collapsed on the ground! Guo Kuang came very quickly. Jing Zhaoyin had a rheumatic disease and asked for leave at home. He held several jobs and went back and forth between the Ministry of Criminal Justice and Jingzhao Mansion. When he learned of the tragedy on North Second Street, he arrived at the scene immediately. Simply because it was still early at this time, there were not many people who heard Du Xiaosan screaming, and even fewer onlookers. The police officers surrounded the scene of the crime. They were used to seeing corpses, but they were not suffocated by the bad smell of corpses. Anyway, Du Xiaosan was different, holding on to the wall, wishing to spit out everything he ate three days ago. The lead arrester, surnamed Wei, saw Guo Kuang, stepped forward and cupped his hands: "My lord! Are you here?" Guo Kuang took out cotton gloves from the toolbox, put them on, and asked him, "What''s going on?" Captain Wei took a quick look at Du Xiaosan, who couldn''t stand up straight from vomiting, and shook his head: "What a coward!" Then he said to Guo Kuang, "That kid came out of the Rouge Building and found a dead body on his donkey cart. Then ask the passers-by to help report to the police. "Rouge House?" Guo Kuang frowned. Catcher Wei quickly pointed to a pavilion on the left side of the alley: "It''s a brothel. Under the guise of singing opera and listening to music, both men and women do business. Do you want to call them here and ask?" "I''ll do an autopsy first." Guo Kuang pinched the corpse curled up sideways in the donkey cart, "The corpse is obviously stiff, but after the peak, the corpse spots are serious, and there is no sign of corruption in the lower abdomen. The time of death was twelve Within hours, more than seven hours, that is, yesterday and daytime. Fatal wounds...he was pierced through the heart and died." Detective Wei quickly saw the wound on his heart, but he was very surprised at the time of death: "Daytime? Why didn''t anyone report the crime? Here..." He looked around, "Don''t look at it. Not bad. Hey, brat! When did your car park here? Why didn''t you find someone murdering someone in your car?" The last few sentences seemed to be addressed to Du Xiaosan. Du Xiaosan was so frightened that his legs were shaking early, and he said tremblingly: "I...I...I don''t know...I...I stopped here at night...I...I don''t know anything..." "Did you really stop at night?" Guo Kuang asked suspiciously, and looked at Captain Wei beside him. Captain Wei nodded quickly, "I''ve confirmed with the shop where he works, and it''s true that work doesn''t end until after dinner." "But the deceased was killed during the day." Guo Kuang said thoughtfully, "This is not the scene of the first crime. Someone killed him elsewhere and dumped his body here. This point can also be seen from the current state of the body. Judgment. This is a frontal stabbing wound, and the murder weapon should be a sword. The deceased died suddenly when he was stabbed. The corpse was placed like this before it appeared." And there was no excess blood at the scene, which once again proved that this is not a place for murder. (end of this chapter) Chapter 752： Triumphant Return to Destroy Corpse and Destroy Traces (2) Chapter 752 Returning triumphantly, destroying corpses and destroying traces (2) "How long does it take for the rigor?" Captain Wei asked quickly. He came from a humble family background and had no education, but he was very diligent and studious. Jing Zhaoyin and the adults in the past were not willing to teach him. When Guo Kuang was so patient, he had to ask more questions. "It usually arrives within an hour, at the latest an hour and a half." Guo Kuang said patiently, "The murderer may not have waited that long. After killing him, put him in a car that can carry the corpse." To be able to carry corpses in such a busy street without being discovered, there must be a means of transportation. Captain Wei quickly asked again, "What kind of car could it be?" Guo Kuang measured the length of the deceased with a ruler: "Two-horse and four-horse carriages are relatively narrow, the murderer should have rolled him even smaller; if it is a six-horse or eight-horse carriage, how about Long enough for him to lay on his back...a cart, a loaded cart! About three feet wide and four feet long." Captain Wei quickly compared his skills: "This type of cart is very common! Many shops have it!" "It''s not a shop, it''s a drug store." Guo Kuang cut off his hair, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, "It smells like medicine." "So the murderer is someone from the pharmacy? Wow, the scope of the search has been greatly reduced. There are a total of 98 pharmacies in the capital!" The corner of Wei''s mouth twitched and said, "Is this guy going to the pharmacy to steal medicinal materials and was found by the pharmacy? Killed in a fit of rage?" "We can''t make a conclusion yet." Guo Kuang took off the deceased''s shoes, "Have you found out the identity of the deceased?" "No identity, just a new little beggar, not familiar with the local beggars, always being chased away, occasionally in Beier Street, Beier Street, and then ran to East Hutong, it seems that I can''t get along very well, He was just chased away by the beggars in the East Hutong yesterday. After that, no one has seen him again. It is not clear where this guy went, who he met, and why he was killed!" Captain Wei said with a sigh. "It''s not necessarily clear about everything." Guo Kuang dug a piece of blood-stained saline soil from the sole of the deceased''s shoe, "At least, the place where he appeared last time is probably a mass grave." Ning Yue got up early in the morning and dreamed of Xuanyin fighting all night. She was so frightened that she broke out in sweat. She said that she believed he would win, but she couldn''t help but worry about him. The weather this year is also very strange. Its already October, and the daytime in the north is still as hot as midsummer. On the contrary, the south of the Liaojiang River ushered in autumn early. Dongmei heard the movement, opened the curtain and came in: "Miss, are you awake? It''s still early, do you want to sleep longer?" "No, I can''t sleep." Ning Yue lifted the quilt and sat up with Dongmei''s support, "Did I collect autumn clothes for Xuan Yin?" "I''ve taken it! The servant girl looked at what you took! The winter ones are also taken away. I have boots and clothes. You, don''t worry about my uncle. My uncle is fine!" Seeing her worry, Dongmei patted her chest comfort. In fact, she has no idea, nothing at all, my uncle is good at everything, except that he always looks like a child who needs to be taken care of in daily life, but my uncle didn''t bring Dongba with him. How could Ning Yue not know? At the beginning she persuaded him to take Dongba or Lianxin, but he didn''t listen, and had to leave Dongba in Bishui Alley to "take care" of Dr. Zhou. As for Lianxin, it was probably because she was afraid that she would be jealous. Dongmei changed Ning Yue into a tunic skirt, and changed the subject with a smile: "Did Liu Wanyu really fall?" "Well, I''ve been imprisoned in the nunnery, so I shouldn''t even think about it in this life." Ning Yue really felt a little better when she mentioned this. In her previous life, she really wanted to teach Liu Wanyu a lesson. After waiting for so many years, she finally got it. Live again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 753： Triumphant Return with Destroyed Corpse and Destroyed Traces (3) Chapter 753 Returning triumphantly, destroying corpses and destroying traces (3) Dongmei secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her expression had softened. After getting dressed, Ning Yue went to the small kitchen to make breakfast for Qin''er. While eating the delicious beef noodles, Qin''er said softly: "Sister-in-law, Miss Chen posted a post for me, can I go to her house Play?" "Of course." Ning Yue still has a good impression of Ms. Chen. She is a very innocent little girl. She used to follow Si Kongjing and was brought up to be a little arrogant, but her nature is not bad, and she really likes Qin''er. More importantly, Ning Yue Yue is very optimistic about the second son of Chen, and wishes that Qin''er would visit the Chen family more, so as to develop a relationship with the second son of Chen. Qin''er didn''t expect the fourth sister-in-law to agree so quickly, and it would be no problem to come to the third sister-in-law''s side. If both sister-in-laws agreed, the princess would not object. This is the first time for her to go to a friend''s house to play, she is really nervous and excited! After breakfast, Ning Yue accompanied Qin''er to the Wenfang Courtyard. Qin''er bravely talked about Ms. Chen''s post. Sun Yao was very supportive. Yes, she hesitated, but agreed. To be on the safe side, she asked Biqing to accompany her. Biqing is the most capable servant girl by the princess''s side. She is clever and will come up with things. With her by her side, Qin''er feels at ease. Ning Yue sent Qin''er to the carriage, and waited for the carriage to go far away before she opened the curtain and got into her own carriage. Then, she saw three very familiar...things. Guo Kuang and his team arrived at the mass grave as quickly as possible. As the name suggests, the mass grave is a place where people are buried hastily. At first, the eunuchs and maids who were executed in the imperial palace were thrown here, and then slowly, servants of wealthy families who committed crimes also came here for "burial". Those with a conscience will dig a shallow pit to bury them; those without a conscience will be wrapped in straw mats and thrown on the mountain of corpses. When it rains, the rotting corpses will "crawl" out of the soil, but no one will bury them again, so the whole area is filled with a foul smell of corpses. Catcher Wei quickly pinched his nose: "I hate coming to such a ghostly place!" Guo Kuang didn''t say anything, and checked around the mass grave with a sullen face, and found some turned soil in a seat close to the grove. He didn''t know whether to cry or laugh: "Our murderer has no experience. Digging the earth to bury the blood." Centering on the buried blood, he stared around sharply, "He killed someone here, and instead of burying him on the spot, he dragged him to the center of the city..." "Yeah, isn''t he stupid?" Captain Wei said amusedly. "No, he''s not stupid, he didn''t have time to bury it." Guo Kuang knelt down and squeezed the blood-stained saline soil, "Someone appeared and interrupted his plan to dig a hole for burial. Xiao Wei, there must be witnesses! Hurry up and find it!" On the carriage, Ning Yue looked at the three large boxes that should have been disposed of, and asked Geng Zhongzhi who was outside in a low voice: "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that it was disposed of? That''s what you said was very smooth? The processing is over." ? Geng Zhong said straightly: "They were originally buried, but when it was about to dawn, I went to dig them out again." Ning Yue was puzzled: "Why?" "I''m afraid... the government will track down..." Ning Yue squinted at him: "Geng Zhongzhi, are you hiding something from me?" Geng Zhongzhi''s eyelids moved, and he said, "Actually, it didn''t go very smoothly yesterday. Someone saw me burying things." "By whom?" "I don''t know him, he looks like a beggar." "Then?" Ning Yue looked at him steadfastly, hoping that he didn''t do anything irreparable (end of this chapter) Chapter 754： Triumphant Return with Destroyed Corpse and Destroyed Traces (4) Chapter 754 Returns triumphantly and destroys corpses and traces (4) "Then I was afraid that he would tell the truth... so I killed him." Geng Zhongzhi turned his face away embarrassingly. Ning Yue gasped! Although she wanted to hide things, she never wanted to risk her life just to hide herself! Even if it is not for the so-called conscience, but the homicide case is far more important than the doping case, once it is investigated, the progress will be a thousand miles a day! "Are you crazy? He might think you''re burying a corpse! Even if he sees that it''s not a corpse, it''s just a few boxes. What does he know? If it''s not good, you bring him back! Why do you have to kill him?" him?" Geng Zhongzhi also realized that he was impatient at the moment. At that time, he thought that he was a beggar, and no one would care about him when he died. If he dug a hole and buried him, no one would find out. But halfway through the digging, someone came over again, and in a hurry, he wrapped up the body and threw it into the cart. He hid in a safe place, and only waited until dark before dragging him to a mass grave for burial. Unexpectedly, the corpse began to emit a stench, which became more and more smoky, and it couldn''t be covered. He was afraid of being discovered, so he threw the body in a donkey cart in a small alley. He thought about it all night and felt something was wrong, so he went to the place where the body was dumped early, and saw that the people from the government were already there. He heard from the government that this was not the scene of a murder, and he was a little dazed at the time. He was afraid that Guo Kuang would track down the mass grave, so he dug out the boxes of the mass grave before Guo Kuang. "I''m sure no one found out when I dug up the box." He said in a low voice. Dig the box and no one will find it, so everything will be fine? The ones up there... are really flawed crimes! With Guo Kuang''s ability, the truth will be revealed within three days! Ning Yue clenched her fingers: "You said that when you were burying the body, someone came over. Who was it? Did you see your face clearly?" "It was a woman and a child. I lowered my head and turned my back to them. They probably didn''t see what I looked like." "But they saw what you were pushing." "I''m afraid so. Destroy the cart?" "No, with my uncle''s ability, he can infer what kind of car he is without them reporting it. Every pharmacy has this kind of car, so we can''t be suspected of it all at once." "Pharmacy? Why must it be a pharmacy? There are also shops!" Geng Zhong asked directly. Ning Yue asked back: "Do you think the corpse stayed in the car for so long without leaving any smell of medicine?" Geng Zhongzhi finally realized that he had caused a catastrophe: "I will turn myself in! Just say that I made the medicine and killed the people!" "Come back to me!" Ning Yue stopped him, "You treat my uncle as a fool? He asked you to make poison once on the spot, and he can immediately expose your lies!" Geng Zhongzhi was stunned: "Then... what should we do now?" Ning Yue''s eyes froze: "Go to Huichun Hall." In the afternoon, Captain Wei quickly came to Huichun Hall again, smiled and cupped his hands towards Ning Yue: "Oh, I really don''t want to come, although the cakes made by Princess Jun are delicious, but every time I come, there is nothing good" Ning Yue entertained him with a smile, welcomed him into the backyard, sat down on a stone table, and ordered Mother Zhong to fetch strong tea and pastries: "Is there any progress on the drug issue?" "No, this time it''s a murder case." Detective Wei quickly took a sip of tea and said in shock, "Wow! Good tea!" Ning Yue smiled: "It''s Dahongpao." "This year''s war, I heard that the production of Dahongpao is not much, and you can''t buy it in the market!" Captain Wei quickly smacked his lips, took a few more sips, and immediately felt comfortable all over his body! (end of this chapter) Chapter 755： Triumphant Return with Destruction of Corpse and Traces (5) Chapter 755 Returns triumphantly and destroys corpses and traces (5) Seeing that his cup was empty, Ning Yue hurriedly poured him tea. He waved his hand: "No, no, no! I''ll do it myself!" He is a small policeman, how can he ask the princess of the county to pour tea for him? Ning Yue put down the teapot according to his words, and he poured himself a cup. Ning Yue asked curiously, "What murder happened in the capital?" "Ah, a little beggar was killed in a mass grave." He didn''t mention details such as throwing the corpse. In his opinion, it''s better not to talk about these things with the princess of the county, so as not to frighten the other party. Ning Yue said regretfully: "It''s really pitiful, has the murderer been caught?" Captain Wei quickly shook his head: "No. That''s why I came to bother the princess again. The murderer used a cart to carry the corpse, which is the kind of cart that most pharmacies use." "Well, not only pharmacies, but also other shops? It''s just for shopping." Ning Yue said with wide innocent eyes. "Yes, but the murderer''s body smells like medicine, so it''s confirmed to be a cart from the pharmacy." At this point, Captain Wei quickly looked at Ning Yue who seemed to be frightened, and smiled embarrassingly, "Don''t worry about the princess, We will catch the murderer as soon as possible, and we will not let him come out to do evil again! We are here today to check the condition of your car, and whether someone pushed it to the mass grave yesterday." Ning Yue blinked and said: "Our car broke down yesterday morning, and it has been repaired at the iron shop, but it hasn''t been brought back yet. Or, let me walk with you." Captain Wei hurriedly said: "No, no, I''ll just go to the iron shop by myself, and you tell me which one it is." "Shengfa Iron Shop on Liuyang Street." Detective Wei quickly went to Shengfa Iron Shop for questioning, and the boss''s statement was exactly the same as Ning Yue''s: "...Ah, you said the carriage in Huichuntang! It''s been repaired! I''ll show the official to have a look...they just bought it yesterday. Come on, the wheel is broken, the floor is also broken, I have replaced it again... Yes, it was put here before noon... Make sure, it has been parked in the backyard of my house, and it has not been pushed past!" The murderer threw the body at night. If the cart had been parked at the iron shop since noon and had never been pushed away, it can only be said that this car was not the one they were looking for! Captain Wei quickly rubbed his sore and swollen temples, and then went to another pharmacy to check. The owner of the iron shop returned to the accountant, bowed to the man seated and said, "Master, let the arrester go." "Understood, step back." Xiao Su took a sip of fine wine, looked at Ning Yue opposite, shrugged, "I guess, the princess owes me a favor?" Ning Yue nodded irrefutably: "Yes, how do you want me to pay you back?" Xiao Su smiled brightly: "I''m just kidding, I hit it off with the Princess of the County, how could I seek favor from the Princess of the County? But - I have indeed encountered some troubles recently, I wonder if I can ask the Princess of the County to do me a favor?" Ning Yue lightly pulled the corners of her lips: "Don''t talk so high-soundingly, Xiao Su, if you want me to repay your favor, just speak up. I don''t like others to go around in circles with me." Xiao Su opened his mouth: "Okay, since you insist on being so blunt, I''ll open the skylight and speak bluntly. I want a batch of goods, the last batch, and we''ll settle the matter when we''re done. Road, nothing to do with it!" Outside the north gate of Yunzhou, in the Xuanjia camp, soldiers lined up neatly, looking ahead at the Sifangtai, which is one meter high, five meters wide, and five meters long. On the stage, stood their chief general, King Yinjun. King Yinjun is young and has little qualifications. To be precise, he has no qualifications. Not so long ago, he was just a little dandy and a little waste that everyone in the capital avoided, and he never set foot in the military camp. However, the action of rescuing the third son of Xuan caused a sensation in the whole Xuan family army, and they began to look at this little dude seriously. They were surprised to find that Xiao Wandan was not just an empty bag with a good skin, at least he was really able to endure hardships. (end of this chapter) Chapter 756： Triumphant Return with Destroyed Corpse and Destroyed Traces (6) Chapter 756 Returning triumphantly, destroying corpses and destroying traces (6) Since Emperor Wang came to the throne, Xiliang has experienced two huge battles, one was the attack on the northern region last year, and the other is now against the enemy in the southern border. Although the Battle of the Northern Territory was won without any suspense, it still cost countless money and military pay. In less than a year, the national treasury has not yet been filled, and a battle with southern Xinjiang was launched immediately, and it lasted for such a long time and consumed so much military power. It''s hard to describe. The rice they ate was old rice that was almost moldy, and the dishes they ate were vegetarian dishes without meat. The only thing that gave them strength was the pickles prepared by the princess of the county, which were full of oil and water and had a lot of salt. They still feel shabby after eating, and they dare not imagine how the king of the county who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth swallowed it. Some people once suspected that the king of the county opened a small stove alone, and secretly went to the kitchen to see it, but they were dumbfounded. The so-called small stove was just a few slices of dried bacon. Among them, many of them have fought with the crown prince, and know that the crown prince never treats them badly in terms of food. Every meal is similar to that of the prince''s mansion. How can they be like a county king? so poor. Xuanyin on the stage didn''t realize that he had become a poor person in everyone''s eyes. In his eyes, there were only good food and bad food. As for the high or low of the dishes, he had no idea. For example, Wangfu dunton delicacies from mountains and seas, but he prefers home-cooked dishes made by Lanzhi and Yueyue. The food in the palace is unpalatable, and the food in the military camp is also unpalatable. Since they are all unpalatable, there is nothing to be wronged. Xuanyin straightened his expression, looked at the soldiers seriously, and said in a dignified manner without anger: "Yunzhou is controlled by the people of Nanjiang, if we want to take back Yunzhou, we must first defeat the 10,000 army of Princess Nanjiang. I know that we are outnumbered, but it is gratifying that their weapons are the same as ours." As we all know, there was a strange talent Rong Qing in southern Xinjiang, who forged crossbow carts, spears and swords to be invincible, causing the Xuan family army and the imperial army to suffer a lot. If King Yinjun''s words are true, then at least in terms of weapons, they will not suffer. Xuan Yin had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions, and said: "Don''t be too happy, their strength is twice that of ours, if they really want to fight, I will say, this is a tough battle!" "One pair, what are you afraid of? Our Xuanjia army is better than them!" A soldier shouted. When ?? stood up, someone echoed: "Exactly! Those southern barbarians, where are our opponents?" "Who said one against two?" Xuanyin asked. Everyone was stunned. Xuanyin said again: "The southern Xinjiang army is stationed at the south gate, and we are at the north gate, separated by a whole city, but we can''t walk through the city, we can only detour, go around to the rear of the enemy army, and in order not to If the enemy finds out, the camp here must be maintained as if there were five thousand people." Speaking of this, he paused, "At most, two thousand people will be dispatched." Two thousand...to ten thousand, a ratio of one to five, it''s a death sentence! In the arena, there was an instant silence. Xuanyin was not surprised at the reaction of the crowd, a sneer was drawn from the corner of his lips, and he said wantonly: "However, we are not without chance of winning." As he said, he winked at Yang''s staff. Yang''s staff brought a box of black pills, Xuanyin took one, and said: "This kind of thing is called Afulong, a new forbidden drug, after taking it, it can make people feel soft, tired and weak. , has the effect of cartilage powder, but lasts much longer than cartilage powder. You may ask, how to poison the other party? After all, this is not an easy task. But the coincidence is that this medicine does not necessarily It is only effective if swallowed. Put it on the fire and roast it, the smoke you get is better than the effect of taking it! Tonight there will be a northwest wind, I have already surveyed the terrain, and lighting a big fire at Baiyunpo will make it more effective. Thick smoke filled the entire camp in southern Xinjiang." (end of this chapter) Chapter 757： Triumphant Return with Destroyed Corpse and Destroyed Traces (7) Chapter 757 Returning triumphantly, destroying corpses and destroying traces (7) "What if...we inhaled it by mistake? When we went to attack the camp, the smoke probably didn''t clear up." A soldier boldly said. "Very good, you are very thoughtful." Xuanyin nodded approvingly, the soldier blushed shyly, and Xuanyin continued, "Of course it has an antidote, in order to prevent everyone from following the trick, set out I will distribute the antidote to everyone before. Now, I need two thousand soldiers, and those who are willing to fight with me, stand up!" Zhao Wu was the first to stand up. Immediately afterwards, the soldier who was praised by Xuanyin stood up. Seeing how brave he was, the companion beside him took a step forward without hesitation. Down at night, on the observation deck of the north gate tower of Yunzhou, two patrolling soldiers watched the direction of the Xuan family camp from a distance. Their commander Su defected to Huangfuyan, and they had no choice but to become an ally in southern Xinjiang. In particular, their deputy general was brutally murdered, which strengthened their determination to resist the Xuan family army. At this moment, seeing the bonfire in the Xuan family''s big camp, singing and laughing happily, the two shook their heads in unison. The little soldier said: "Brother, do you think they are crazy? Are they still in the mood to have fun at this time? Shouldn''t they go to bed early?" The big man sneered disdainfully: "What do you know? This is called confusing the enemy''s sight! They just want us to think that they are relaxed and drunk, so there is no need to guard against them. Believe it or not, they will attack the city at night!" "Huh? Isn''t it? So insidious?" The little man said incredulously. "What are you afraid of? With so many of us, are you afraid that we won''t be able to destroy just 5,000 people?" The big man gave the Xuan family army a fixed look, "Tonight, we will keep our defenses tight and be on standby at all times." An hour later, the bonfire in the Xuan family camp was extinguished, and everyone entered the tent one after another. At first glance, it seemed that they were all asleep. But half an hour later, the attack predicted by the big man really happened. Ten teams of people drove ballistas and fired wildly at the tower, and all of them were arrows with flames. The city tower shines like daylight. Under such a strong contrast, the Xuan family''s camp hidden in the dark was completely invisible. The Beicheng sergeant hurriedly activated the archer and shot back in the direction of the ballista. On one side, the two sides fought fiercely, on the other side, groups of people quietly left the Xuan family camp and went to the south gate. The war lasted for three full hours from when the forbidden medicine was ignited until dawn. Just as Xuanyin expected, the southern border army was all so soft that they had one foot, one sword and one pair. advantage, fight with them till dawn. But so what? Victory is still theirs. Huangfuyan stood on the tower, watching her soldiers die tragically one by one by the Xuanjia army''s sword in disbelief, feeling like she was dreaming. That is the bravest and strongest soldier under her grandfather''s right general, why is he so vulnerable? What kind of lunatics are the Xuan Family Army? Or what did they eat? He actually became faster and more terrifying than the blood guard! Qu Bi walked up to the gate tower covered in blood: "Princess, my subordinates will send someone to **** you away!" Huangfuyan shook her head, staring at the man in the chaos who was as fierce as a wolf in black armor, she couldn''t believe it was real. The man''s style of play is chaotic at all, never dodging, just sending himself up, constantly attacking and slashing. Except for the handsome man, she has never seen anyone who dared to be so desperate. At first, there were people rushing towards him, but gradually, everyone was frightened by the blood all over him. It was an indescribable feeling, like the coercion between the races, so that no one dared to step forward. (end of this chapter) Chapter 758： Triumphant Return with Destroyed Corpse and Destroyed Traces (8) Chapter 758 Returning triumphantly, destroying corpses and destroying traces (8) His face was covered by the helmet, only revealing a pair of violent eyes. Huangfuyan was surprised that she could still see so clearly from such a distance, and vaguely... there was a trace of familiarity, as if he had seen it somewhere before. She clenched her fists, her nails dug deep into the flesh. She, Huangfuyan, will definitely remember these eyes for the rest of her life! Princess Qu Bijian stared at the chaotic battlefield, and it was not difficult to see her anger and unwillingness. She obviously calculated everything seamlessly, lured Xuanyin into the city, and caught the turtle in the urn. She didn''t need to abolish a single soldier of her own, and only Su Mu''s Yunzhou army could completely annihilate the Xuanjia army. However, no one expected that Xuanyin saw through their plot so quickly, killed Su Mu''s lieutenant general, and even pretended to attack the North Gate, attracting Su Mo''s army. Xuan Yin himself brought a group...a ??group of lunatics, and killed them without fear of death! Obviously there were only two thousand troops, but they exhausted their 10,000 troops. "They are all lunatics, not human, absolutely not!" Qu Bi said tremblingly, "Princess, let''s go! Su Mu''s army is not here... Xuan Yin will soon attack the South Gate, and by then, he will not be able to leave even if he wants to." Already!" Huangfuyan stared at Xuanyin with burning eyes, as if staring at a heinous enemy. "Princess! It''s too late! Let''s go! Keep the green hills here, no fear of running out of firewood! Go!" Qu Bi grabbed Huangfuyan''s wrist and dragged her away from the tower. Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, a lightning-fast arrow pierced through his shoulder, and the huge impact nailed him to the city wall! Huangfuyan was startled, looked down, and saw Xuanyin sitting on a steed, covered in blood, like a hellish Shura, aimed at her, and drew the bow and arrow of death. Phew! She shot the arrow in her hand first! She has always been careful with her archery skills, even the commander-in-chief may not be able to avoid it. However, what surprised her was that Xuanyin didn''t even dodge, and just let the arrows nail into his armor. Then- He pulled out the arrow and threw it coldly on the ground! Huangfuyan was startled, she clearly pierced through his armor, why didn''t she hurt him? Could it be that he has cultivated the indestructible body of a diamond? Of course she didn''t expect that Xuanyin was wearing silk soft armor, making her invulnerable. Soon, it was Xuanyin''s turn to shoot arrows. The moment the arrow left the string, the whole world seemed to be pierced through the sky. The arrow pierced through the city wall protecting Huangfuyan, and also pierced her shoulders. The city wall was shattered into flying ash. Huangfuyan froze and fell into the moat from a height of tens of meters. Xuan Yin tightened the bow and arrow in his hand, he originally aimed at her heart, but His hand trembled. The news of the victory quickly spread to the Xuan family''s camp in the capital, and everyone felt sincerely surprised. Although Xuan Yin successfully rescued Xuan Bin from the enemy camp of 30,000 people, as Xuan Zhao said, it was With cleverness and courage, the aides and generals who believed that Xuanyin would win have followed Xuanyin. Now those who stay in the capital camp are those who think Xuanzhao is more suitable, and they are not optimistic about Xuanyin''s this time. expedition. Therefore, when they heard that Xuanyin successfully wiped out 10,000 enemy troops with 2,000 men, they were all dumbfounded. Of course, they were not the only ones dumbfounded, but also the one in the Golden Throne Hall. The emperor once discussed Xuanyin''s chances of winning with Sikong Shuo, and Sikong Shuo told him that if Su Mu helped Xuanyin, Xuanyin''s chances of winning would be zero; if Su Mu ignored Xuanyin, Xuanyin''s odds of winning would be half. But Su Mu obviously betrayed the princess of Nanjiang, why did he call that **** Xuan Yin to win? It''s not that he is not happy that Yunzhou has been regained. In fact, he is quite happy. But the people sitting on the dragon chair often have different ideas from ordinary people. If this battle was fought by someone else and won by someone else, he probably wouldn''t have any scruples, but why did it happen to be Xuan Yin and the Xuan family army? While he was happy, he was also worried that the Xuan family would rise too fast and make great achievements. After all, he, the emperor who usurped the country halfway, was always worried that he would be usurped by others one day. "Your Majesty, our army has finally won the victory, why not take advantage of the victory and pursue it, and take back Liaocheng and Linzi!" In the court hall, a general seconded the proposal. Another military general also said: "Yes, Your Majesty, King Yinjun has greatly frustrated the enemy''s spirit this time, let''s take advantage of the victory and pursue it!" Soon, not only generals, but even civil servants joined the ranks of seconding the proposal. They all believed that Xuanyin should lead the army to the south and recover the city. They have been aggrieved for too long, and they finally feel proud, how can they not fight to the end in one breath? But the emperor doesnt think so, the older you get, the easier it is to be suspicious, obviously it wasnt like this when you were young His bored eyes turned to Sikong Shuo who was at the side: "What does Ai Qing think?" Sikong Shuo is a fine man, he could see at a glance that the emperor was not willing to let the Xuan family continue to grab military merits, he smiled lightly and said: "First the crown prince died in Nanjiang, and now a princess is missing, life and death are unknown, my minister I think that at this juncture, even if they want to continue to invade the rivers and mountains of my Daxin Dynasty, I am afraid they will be powerless. And our soldiers of the Daxin Dynasty also need a period of time to rest and recuperate. It is better to let King Yinjun return to Beijing to receive the reward , and then move south. The emperor glanced at Sikong Shuo approvingly, he still won the emperor''s heart, then looked at King Zhongshan and said, "What does King Zhongshan think?" King Zhongshan arched his hands, his expression was cold, and he couldn''t see his thoughts: "The minister agrees with Zhong Changshi''s proposal." Count your senses! The emperor nodded in satisfaction, and said to the civil and military officials: "Just do as Zhongchang Shi said, and the king of Xuanyin County will return to the court!" In the hot basement, Ning Yue crushed the last piece of medicine and put it into a purple jar. Then put the jar into a large box with the words "Guyuan Paste" written on it. Geng Zhongzhi took off his mask and packed the box. Ning Yue was too tired to move, so she took off her mask, gloves, and overalls, and threw them into the fire to burn them clean. Geng Zhongzhi loaded the box into the carriage, left Huichun Hall, and drove towards Qionglou. Ning Yue took out the cheap lipstick she bought from the market and threw it into the secret room. The fire burst into flames. Spread from the chamber to the basement, melting all the ice. "Ahit''s the water! It''s the water! Come on! It''s the water" the man found the fire and shouted desperately. Attracted by his cry, everyone raised buckets and rushed to put out the fire. Ning Yue tightened her skirt, and walked out from the other side of the fire with no expression on her face. The thick smoke was getting farther and farther behind her until it disappeared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 759： Reunion and Rescue (1) Chapter 759 Reunion and Rescue (1) In the murder case, no witnesses were found, and the murderer was not tracked down. I don''t understand how a cowardly little beggar offended the murderer and was brutally killed. According to the investigation results, Guo Kuang ruled out the possibility of acquaintances committing the crime, knowing that it was an impulsive crime between strangers. Generally speaking, this kind of impromptu case is mostly because the deceased angered the murderer or broke some secret of the murderer. Guo Kuang is more inclined to the latter. At the murder scene in the mass grave, Guo Kuang discovered another large pit that had been newly excavated. Judging by the size, it didn''t look like a corpse was buried, and there was no clue about what was buried. Guo Kuang did not link the two cases together, not yet. A large fire broke out in the basement of Huichuntang. Due to timely discovery, the fire did not spread. After arresting Wei, he came here a few times for the banned drugs. It was just a routine inspection. He was very sorry to hear about the fire in the basement. Ning Yue asked him not to speak out, so as not to affect the business in the shop: "... The water leaked out of the accounting room once, scaring away many customers, I was really scared, and I asked Brother Wei to help keep my mouth shut." After a few contacts, Captain Wei loved this innocent, kind and unassuming princess very much, and immediately agreed: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!" Ning Yue pointed to the ruins behind her: "Well...Brother Wei, do you want to go in and check? I mean, see if there is anything...Brother Wei thinks suspicious. Of course, if Brother Wei wants to search, can you wait a little longer? Wait a moment? I''ll have someone clean it up, it''s still hot inside." Logically speaking, it is necessary to investigate. Recently, there have been a lot of drugs on the market. The government has stepped up the search, and every pharmacy is inevitable. He searched Huichun Hall up and down again, only the basement and the secret room were left unsearched. But after taking a look at Ning Yue''s eyes, which were so clean that there was no trace of impurities, Captain Wei quickly felt that he was being paranoid again. Who is the princess of the county? Will it have something to do with A Furong? Her uncle is the most law-abiding and unselfish person in Xiliang, how could she know how to break the law? Captain Wei quickly shook his head and smiled: "No need, what''s suspicious here? Remember to turn off the lights in time in the future. No one was burned this time, luckily!" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Thank you Brother Wei for reminding me, I will pay attention." After Captain Wei left quickly, Ning Yue''s eyes darkened, and she looked at the basket of burnt poppy skins that was blocked by Mother Zhong. At the end of October, the weather cooled down, the daytime temperature was no longer high, and it became colder and colder from morning to night. Treasurer Li entered the room with the account book, and said with difficulty hiding his joy: "Boss, all the accounts of the last quarter have been checked, do you want to see it?" Ning Yue took over the account book. Shopkeeper Li beamed and said: "Unexpectedly, we have invested so much money in the purchase of cloth houses and decorations, and there is still a surplus!" And the surplus is more than a little bit. The total income in March is 200,000 taels of silver. After deducting the expenses from the cloth shop, the big guy''s monthly money, capital, and daily expenses, the net profit is 60,000 taels! If you don''t buy a cloth shop or decorate, you can get an extra 60,000 taels! This result... is simply too beautiful! He has worked with so many pharmacies, and no one has made such a good profit! The business is the best, the gross profit of 10,000 taels a month is ridiculous, here is the pure profit, 20,000 taels a month! From next month, at least 40,000 to 50,000 a month! God, how much money they will make at the end of the year, he dare not think. Sixty thousand taels? Ning Yue glanced at the banknotes pressed at the bottom of the box indiscriminately. It was the payment for this batch of drugs sent by Xiao Su, a total of... 160,000. After sorting out the account books, Ning Yue got up and went downstairs. (end of this chapter) Chapter 760： Reunion and Rescue (2) Chapter 760 Reunion and Rescue (2) In the hall of the East Hall, Dr. Tong was patiently talking about her daughter''s condition with a middle-aged woman: "...she needs an operation in this situation, and the necrotic carrion must be removed, otherwise, her injury will not heal. Yes. Its not easy for her to survive until now, and if the festering continues, her stomach will have to be worn. Doctor Tong said, pinching the little girl''s face, "What a strong child." There was a weak smile on the pale face of the little girl: "Am I going to die, doctor?" Doctor Tong said firmly: "No, it just hurts." "I''m not afraid of pain." The little girl leaned into the woman''s arms. The woman was not poorly dressed, but she was not rich either. An ordinary family had no worries about food and clothing, and had a little surplus. After listening to the conversation between the doctor and her daughter, she didn''t say anything, and went to the counter to pay. The medical girl took her to the west hall. They will all live here for the next few days. Rejuvenation Hall was so famous that foreigners came to see the doctor every day. Ning Yue didn''t pay attention to the little girl''s foreign accent. The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, it was no different from the past, but when Ning Yue got out of the carriage, she didn''t know whether it was an illusion or something else, but felt that the guards looked at her strangely. She frowned, telling herself that she must be thinking too much. But when she stepped through the second door, the gatekeeper also looked at her with a strange look that seemed to have a hint of a snickering look in her eyes. Immediately bowed his head guiltily. Could it be that there is something on his face? Ning Yue took out a small water chestnut mirror from her purse, took a picture, and it was very clean! She glared at the doorkeeper woman, who pursed her lips, trying to suppress the curvature of her lips, but who is Ning Yue? Can''t you see that the other person is smiling? Laughing at her? What shameful thing did she do to be laughed at? Ning Yue wanted to let go of this woman, but before she could do anything, more strange eyes looked at her. Almost everyone who passed by saluted her while secretly laughing. This is really... hell! The law does not blame everyone, and she can''t punish everyone at the same time. Ning Yue frowned, and returned to Tangli Courtyard, thinking that Tangli Courtyard was her territory after all, those people would never be the same as those outside, but she was disappointed, everyone including Dongmei and Lianxin , all snickered and looked at her. "Dongmei, come here!" Ning Yue stood on the porch and whispered to the maid beside her. If in the past, Dongmei would have rushed forward, but today it is different, Dongmei suddenly covered her stomach: "Ouch! Miss Ouch, my stomach hurts! I, I, I, I, I will go first. toilet!" Ning Yue looked at Lian Xin again. Lian Xin also clutched her stomach lamely: "I... also... my stomach hurts... I went too..." This acting skill, the food is ready, okay? But why are they doing this? With deep doubts, Ning Yue didn''t notice the door that was supposed to be open but was closed at this time. Ning Yue pushed the door and walked in, and suddenly saw a pair of shadows. Before she could react, she was caught by a pair of shadows Strong arms were wrapped in his arms. She thought that a thief had broken into the house, she was so shocked that her face paled, she raised her hand and slapped the gate of life on the opposite side! This shot is not powerful, but if the opponent doesn''t dodge in time, he will inevitably faint for a while. Unexpectedly, just as she raised her hand, it fell into a generous palm. Then, she heard an ambiguous and playful voice: "Is that how you welcome me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 761： Reunion and Rescue (3) Chapter 761 Reunion and Rescue (3) Ning Yue suddenly raised her head! Xuan Yin was amused by her stunned look, pinched her tofu-like white and tender face, and said, "Why? You don''t welcome me?" Ning Yue stared at him blankly, if it wasn''t for the aching pain where his cheek was pinched, she almost thought she was dreaming! "No way, you..." She covered her mouth, "It''s too unexpected!" Xuan Yin likes to see her surprised, laughs, hugs her, and walks around the room: "Are you happy? Huh?" How could you be unhappy? From the first moment I saw him, I couldn''t help jumping up with joy. It''s just that she has long passed the age of being happy, and she won''t throw herself into his arms like a little girl, crying, laughing and being wronged. She just stood there, staring at the face she hadn''t seen for a long time. It''s different from before again, the former king of Zhilan Yushu, Yinjun, has even grown a beard. It seems that she is ten years older, her eyes are no longer clear to the bottom, they are as deep as a lake, calm, but people can no longer see any emotions. Between the brows, the heroic spirit remains the same, but inadvertently, there is a bit more bloodthirsty violence. Armors were scattered on the ground, and he was only wearing a jacket that he didn''t have time to take off. "Xuanyin." Xuanyin lowered her head, and pressed her forehead against hers: "Well, I''m here." This tenderness is the same as before. Even if Ning Yue was not good at expressing, she couldn''t help but stepped forward and buried her head in his chest. Before recovering from the shock, her mind was blank, and she realized what she should say, but was blocked throat. Xuan Yin hugged her tightly, the barracks are full of stinky men, he hasn''t smelled her fragrance for a long time, it''s really fascinating: "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect it to be a shock instead." It''s not enough to be shocked, it''s just too sudden, and she needs to digest it. No wonder those servants all had mysterious expressions and kept laughing, were they waiting for her to behave like a bear? A thought flashed through her, and she couldn''t help being angry and funny. Xuanyin hugged her tightly, kissed the top of her hair lovingly: "I''ll take a shower first." In order to hurry, he didn''t get off his horse for three days and was covered in sweat. He didn''t want to smoke her. Ning Yue called for hot water, and changed his clothes herself. He seemed to be stronger than before, his muscles were too hard to pinch, and he was also tanned. His fair complexion gradually showed a light wheat color. , which happened to be her favorite color. Unbuttoning the button, his tight muscles can be seen at a glance. Ning Yue''s eyes glanced back and forth on his body. There is no serious injury, but there are a lot of bruises. There are two places on the shoulder blades, two places on the abdomen, thighs and arms. Needless to say, almost Not one piece was perfect. Ning Yue''s heart twitched when she saw it. Even knowing that he won the battle, but looking at the traces of the war left on him, he would still imagine him fighting to the death in the wind and sand, and when he thought about it, he would feel scared in his heart. Xuan Yin pinched her face: "Everyone is back, are you still worried?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said nothing. Xuanyin raised her chin, she turned her face away, Xuanyin turned her face around, only to find that her eye circles were red, and her heart couldn''t help but soften: "I''m really fine, I''m back fine. " Ning Yue was secretly annoyed at her indecision, and it wasn''t that she didn''t know that the men of the Xuan family were trained on the battlefield, so she was so worried about him. Ning Yue nodded: "You take a shower first, and I''ll make you something to eat." Xuanyin was indeed starving. From early morning to now, he only drank a few sips of water, not enough rice. The team was left far behind by him, and it was expected to arrive in three days. No wonder no one expected him to return so early. (end of this chapter) Chapter 762： Reunion and Rescue (5) Chapter 762 Reunion and Rescue (5) Qin''er is wearing a blue skirt with flowers and smoke, combing a double snail bun, with a pair of white jade beads and a lotus hairpin on her temples, and a little powder and daisy. Compared with her previous sickly appearance, she now looks Looks very energetic. She saluted Xuan Yin and Ning Yue in a polite manner, and also greeted Xuan Yin that she was safe all the way, until Xuan Yin almost didn''t know her. The three of them went to Wenfangyuan together. At the gate of Wenfangyuan, they met King Zhongshan and Xuanzhao who hurried back. "You boy, you don''t even say hello when you come back!" Xuan Zhao stepped forward, punched Xuan Yin, and then grabbed Xuan Yin''s shoulder, looking up and down, "It''s not bad, it''s dark, and it''s strong. How is it? Are the Xinjiang people good at fighting?" Xuanyin said: "Of course it''s easy to fight, like a soft-footed shrimp." He turned to King Zhongshan and called "Father King" in a serious manner. King Zhongshan hummed in satisfaction, and patted his youngest son on the shoulder: "Thanks for your hard work." Father and son walked in, Ning Yue and Qin''er followed behind. The concubine and Sun Yao were playing chess with Xuan Xiaoying, when they saw Xuan Yin coming in, Qi Qi stopped their movements. "Mother Concubine." Xuanyin saluted. Wang Hao nodded with a smile: "Are you back? Was the journey hard?" "It''s not hard." Xuanyin said respectfully but alienated, and then greeted Sun Yao, "Sister-in-law three." Sun Yao smiled and nodded: "Fourth brother." Xuan Xiaoying jumped off the bed and threw herself into Xuanyin''s arms: "Fourth brother!" Xuanyin picked up the little glutinous rice dumpling, remembering that when she first saw her, she was as thin as a mouse, but now she is a fat, soft little squirrel. Xuan Yin said in a good mood: "Do you miss Fourth Brother?" "Think!" Xuan Xiaoying said crisply, her pair of bright eyes bent into two crescent moons, coupled with her pink face, it really makes people fall in love with her. Xuanyin kissed her on the forehead: "Fourth brother also misses Sakura." Xuan Xiaoying stared round her watery eyes: "The fourth brother is lying, the fourth brother obviously wants the fourth sister-in-law!" Ning Yue was blushing. Everyone in the room laughed. Xuanyin put his younger sister down, and seeing her limping onto the princess'' lap, he sighed secretly. A meal, generally speaking, I was quite happy. The youngest son won the battle, and King Zhongshan was full of pride. This was more exciting than Xuan Yu''s triumphant return. After all, Xuan Yu was a natural born general, so it would be strange if he didn''t win. Xuanyin was different, he was laughed at and grew up, even though he knew that it was the safety talisman that suppressed his skill, but he didn''t have any illusions about his true aptitude. He felt that even if he regained his martial arts one day, he would be just as brave and foolhardy as Xuan Zhao. But this time, he fought so beautifully! "It is said that you poisoned the people in southern Xinjiang? Is that the drug my uncle has been looking for? How did you get the drug?" It was Xuan Zhao who asked the question. It spread, and everyone talked about it every day, and they all had a deep fear of the forbidden drug called Afulan. Ning Yue''s eyelids moved, and she looked at Xuan Yin in confusion. Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s hand under the table, and said to Xuanzhao, "I can''t afford to buy drugs, they are some tonics." Xuan Zhao was dumbfounded: "So... the Southern Border Army wasn''t poisoned?" "No." "The antidote that the Xuan family army took..." "There is no antidote for Afuran." Xuanzhao understood that Xuanyin basically used a psychological tactic to make the Xuan family army think that the enemy was poisoned and vulnerable. With strong confidence, the morale had never been soaring. The enemy army was killed. This is simply too risky. If it were him, he would definitely not be able to think of such a tricky method. Even if he thought of it, he would be seen through with guilt, and then he would not be able to defeat the enemy. At this moment, he finally realized the gap between himself and Xuan Yin, not only in his brain, but also in his ability to control people''s hearts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 763： Reunion and Rescue (7) Chapter 763 Reunion and Rescue (7) Xuanyin didn''t notice her little Jiujiu, he was thinking about eating her, it''s better to use all the seventy-two **** poses on her. He thought so, and he really did it. The curtain is deep, and the room is beautiful, only the sound of water stains and tempting panting are left. The news of Huangfuyan being shot spread to the Nanjiang Imperial Palace. It doesn''t matter if you lose a battle. Anyway, winning or losing is a common matter in military affairs. Nanjiang has won so many, and losing once in a while is not unacceptable. But why did Huangfuyan have an accident? That is the child with the smartest mind among all the princes and princesses, who is most highly regarded by the King of Southern Border. First the prince, then the granddaughter, the successive changes in his relatives hit the king of Nanjiang deeply, and he couldn''t afford to get sick. Su Huo said, "It was Xuanyin who shot and killed Princess Yan. Qu Bi saw it with his own eyes." Qu Bi was nailed to the city wall by Xuanyin''s arrow, and watched Huangfuyan and Xuanyin shoot arrows into each other''s chests, but the strange thing was that Xuanyin was unscathed, while Huangfuyan was shot through the shoulder, The moat was planted. Afterwards, Qu Bi took people to salvage in the moat for a while, but they failed to find Huangfuyan''s body. Now whether Huangfuyan is dead or alive has become a mystery. But after falling from such a high place and suffering such serious injuries, he probably couldn''t survive. The king of Nanjiang was so angry that he was half dead: "Which Xuanyin? Is it Xuanyin who killed Qu Lao?" Su Huo said: "It''s him." Nanjiang Wang Lei was furious: "Killing Qu Lao is not enough, and I want to kill my granddaughter! I want him to die! I want him to die" In the dark cell, Ma Yuan woke up from his sleep with a jerk, the shackles on his hands and feet made a crisp and cold sound, and he realized that he was still locked in the dungeon. A month ago, he sneaked into the Bodhi Palace to look for his son, but by chance, he ran into that **** Su Huo. Suhuo found him under the window sill, and insisted that he assassinated Rong Qing, but he refused to admit it, so Suhuo told the queen to lock him up. That old man, do you have a grudge against him? Rong Qing is his son, how could he assassinate Rong Qing? Well, although he planned to assassinate him the first time, he stopped in time when he recognized Rong Qing! Rong Qing didn''t blame him at all, what is the old man meddling in? "Hey! Hey! Someone is here! What time is it? Is there any food?" Ma Yuan grabbed the door panel and asked loudly. A jailer came and kicked the door impatiently: "You still want to eat? Think this is your home?" Ma Yuan sneered disdainfully: "What''s wrong with my house? No food in the cell? Do you dare to call Rong Qing?" The jailer slapped Ma Yuan''s finger with a whip. Ma Yuan quickly grabbed the whip, and the jailer choked, "You! Let me go!" "Don''t let go! Call Rong Qing!" Ma Yuan insisted. After all, he was a general who had fought for many years, and his blood was not something a small jailer could bear. The jailer gradually developed a trace of fear, the corner of his mouth twitched, and said: "You are an assassin, how dare you call us Mr. Rong by his first name? Be careful that the empress will kill you!" This sentence has been heard no less than a hundred times since the first day he was locked up. The conclusion reached was that his son was doing **** well in the southern border palace, and was highly regarded by the queen. The empress of Nanjiang is not like the crooked Shi family in Xiliang. Although they are all successors, the empress of Nanjiang is nearly twenty years younger than the king of Nanjiang. She is deeply loved by the king of Nanjiang. An outstanding child, he often helps the king of Nanjiang handle state affairs. When the king of Nanjiang was old and unable to go to court, the queen would listen to the government behind the curtain. In the past, there was still a prince overseeing the country, but now the prince is gone, and the queen is directly overseeing the country. (end of this chapter) Chapter 764： Reunion and Rescue (8) Chapter 764 Reunion and Rescue (8) His assassination of Rong Qing probably offended the Queen, that''s why Su Huo used chicken feathers as arrows to lock him up. Even Huang Fushan couldn''t get him out. Of course, there is another possibility that the empress has a bad relationship with the crown prince and wants to take this opportunity to use him as a raft to embarrass Huang Fushan. Maybe the empress ordered Suhuo to kill the crown prince. No matter what, he is not interested in the struggle for imperial power in southern Xinjiang. He only wants to recognize his son, and nothing else has anything to do with him! "I said." He softened his tone, "Can you pass it on for me? I have something to say to Rong Qing." The jailer snorted coldly: "Which onion are you? I haven''t even met Mr. Rong, so you''ll see him if you say so?" Ma Yuan''s eyes rolled: "Then... I don''t see the head office, right? You let me out! Before leaving, Princess Yan told me to take good care of Princess Shan! Take care of her every step of the way, do you understand? Now I''m locked up Here, you are not afraid that Princess Yan will come back and punish you?" The jailer laughed and said: "You don''t know about Princess Yan''s defeat, do you? She will never come back in this life. If you want to see her, you can go to the underworld to meet her!" Ma Yuan''s complexion changed: "What did you say? Princess Yan...is dead?" How did the jailer know whether Princess Yan was dead or not, it was just so widely spread. He frowned impatiently: "Yeah, old guy, so don''t expect anyone to save you out! Plead guilty quickly, and give you a white silk, so that you can walk more comfortably!" "How did she die? Who killed her?" Ma Yuan asked, how could such a smart person lose the battle? How could it be possible to die? Just as the jailer was about to speak, a gloomy voice came from the end of the corridor: "Stand back." This sound... Ma Yuan suddenly turned his head to look, and saw the black-robed old man walking steadily towards this side. The firelight on the wall fell on his cloak, making him even more gloomy. He looked like an emissary from hell, without a trace The breath of the living. Ma Yuan''s eyes darkened: "What are you doing here? Suhuo." Su Huo didn''t seem surprised that Ma Yuan knew his name, and stopped opposite Ma Yuan. The cloak covered most of his face, revealing only a pointed jaw and a slightly open face that seemed never to be seen. A deep and plain voice came out of the speaking mouth: "I''ll come and see you, how are you doing?" "Ha! What a joke! You locked me up and asked me if I was okay, Suhuo, we don''t know each other well!" Others might be afraid of Suhuo, but he wasn''t, and the worst thing would be death! "Young man, your courage is commendable, but it''s a pity that you are too brave." Ma Yuan is already forty years old, but he is called a young man by the other party. Ma Yuan shakes his head: "If you want to kill me, just say it, if you are a man, give it a good time!" Su Huo said heavily: "Want to go out?" "Would you let me out if you think about it?" Ma Yuan didn''t believe it himself. Su Huo said: "Of course not. It doesn''t matter what you think, what matters is what I think. I want you to go out, so you can go out naturally." Ma Yuan sneered: "Does Master Suhuo want me to go out now or does he not want me to go out?" "I will let you out, but you have to promise me one condition." "What condition?" "Assassinate Xuanyin." "Xuan, Xuanyin?" Ma Yuan was at a loss, why did he involve his son-in-law again? How many people does this old immortal have enmity with? "Didn''t you just want to know who killed Princess Yan? It was Xuan Yin." Su Huo said calmly. Ma Yuan is still at a loss. Didn''t Princess Yan ask Ying to seize Yunzhou? How could he die at the hands of his son-in-law? Don''t tell him that his good-for-nothing son-in-law also happened to go to Yunzhou, and then happened to kill the stunningly talented Princess Yan. It was easier to convince him that the sun was coming out in the west! (end of this chapter) Chapter 765： Reunion and Rescue (9) Chapter 765 Reunited and Rescued (9) Suhuo turned a blind eye to his expression, and announced to himself: "I''ll give you two months to kill Xuanyin." "What if I disagree?" That''s his son-in-law, what are you kidding? "Then you are waiting to be executed." Execution is too uneconomical, he hasn''t recognized his son yet. Ma Yuan''s eyes flickered: "I''ve heard about Xuan Yin, the fourth son of the Xuan family, you are so easy to kill as the Xuan family! In case I fail..." Suhuo interrupted him: "If you fail, or if you betray, I will kill Huangfushan." On the winding official road, an unremarkable carriage slowly drove north. A chubby paw tore open the curtains, poked his chubby head out of the car window, looked at the mountains towering into the sky in the distance, and exclaimed in amazement: "What a high mountain! Look, big brother! It grows into the clouds went!" After the man listened, he put down the book in his hand, and looked towards the clouds in the direction of her finger. A smile slowly appeared on his handsome face: "Does Qingqing want to climb the mountain?" The little chubby girl called Qingqing nodded first, then shook her head: "Qingqing wants to see Daddy before climbing the mountain! Qingqing wants to climb the mountain with Daddy and big brother!" "Okay." The man touched the top of the chubby girl''s head, like a cute child, but unfortunately, the child was already fifteen years old. Qingqing likes men touching her head very much, it reminds her of her father, so she rubbed against the man''s palm: "Big brother, is there any good food in the capital?" The man said softly: "Yes, what does Qingqing like to eat?" "I like it...I like it..." Qingqing poked her face with her finger, thought for a while, "I like peaches! Are there any in the capital?" "Peaches are out of season, and there will be more next year, but there are grapefruits, does Qingqingxi like eating grapefruits?" He is not a talkative person, but facing this childlike girl, it is difficult for him to keep his words like gold. Qingqing tilted her head and asked, "Does elder brother like grapefruit?" The man said casually: "Well, I like it." Qingqing squinted her eyes and smiled: "Then I like it too! Is there osmanthus cake in the capital? Daddy said that osmanthus cake is the best!" "Yes, there are chestnut cakes, jujube kernel cakes, a lot." Thinking of so many delicious foods, Qingqing sucked in the saliva that was about to flow out, and continued to look at the scenery outside the window. Suddenly, she saw a man by the stream, wearing a white skirt, lying on his back, with an arrow stuck in his shoulder, she hurriedly shook the man''s hand and said, "Big brother! Big brother! Someone is injured over there! " The carriage stopped, Qingqing jumped off, and ran towards the injured woman with her chubby short legs. The woman soaked in the water for a long time, and her skin was wrinkled, but this did not affect her unique beauty. Even if her face was pale and bloodless, she still looked like a Jade Guanyin temporarily covered in dust. "Sister, can you hear me?" Qingqing stretched out her chubby little paws, and brushed away the messy hair blocking the woman''s cheeks: "Huh? Sister, have I seen you somewhere? I look at you so familiar!" Huangfuyan was in a daze, and an inauthentic voice came from her ears. She moved her eyelids, opened a small slit, and saw a figure vaguely, but it was difficult to distinguish the face. After that, another figure appeared . They whispered to each other, as if they were saying something, but she couldn''t hear a word because of the ringing in her ears. Then, a pair of powerful arms went around her back and knees, hugging her up. Her hearing and vision are not very sensitive, but her sense of smell is still there. She smells a faint fragrance of bamboo and a breath... like the breath of a father, the breath of a man. She slowly closed her eyes and fell into a coma. (end of this chapter) Chapter 766： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (1) Chapter 766 The sticky Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (1) The golden morning sun shone through the gaps in the curtains and landed on Ning Yue''s long and curly eyelashes, making the tops slightly shiny. Ning Yue woke up from her sleep and found herself still in his arms, she couldn''t help smiling. Probably exhausted from driving too much, he slept so deeply that he didn''t even know that his fingertips were walking on his face. In my impression, he is not such a careless person, he can always maintain a high level of vigilance, and in those days of blood licking in the military camp, he never slept soundly at night. Only at home and by her side could he sleep like a baby. Thinking about it this way, Ning Yue felt that the little tyrant was quite annoying. Ning Yue didn''t wake him up, and got out of bed gently. Dongmei outside the house heard the movement, pushed the door in, and was about to wait for Ning Yue to wash up. Ning Yue gestured for her to go out. Dongmei tiptoed back out. Ning Yue found a dress and put it on by herself. She likes to be plain and clean. On weekdays, the pearls and hairpins can be as little or as little, and the color can be dark or dark, except for banquets. But today, she rummaged through the jewelry box, and finally found a bright red pomegranate golden step shaker to wear. Then, she left the upper room and went to the small kitchen. Yesterday Xuan Yin rushed back to the house in a hurry to give her a surprise, and everyone in the house knew about it. After a night, it should have calmed down, but these girls didn''t think it was a big deal to see the excitement, and even secretly glanced at her. You must be thinking about her reaction when she saw Xuanyin, right? What Ning Yue didn''t know was that she was only half right in guessing. Although the maids were very curious about Ning Yue''s reaction, they were more curious about what method she used to fascinate the withdrawn and stubborn Xuan Yin into such a state. They all saw Xuan Yin when he returned home yesterday, he looked like he had escaped from disaster, with a beard and a mess, and he knew that he was on a hurry, all of this was to see the fourth grandma sooner They never knew who fourth master would be so crazy about. Under the envious or jealous eyes of the crowd, Ning Yue walked into the small kitchen calmly, thinking that she would make breakfast for Xuanyin. Xuan Yin likes spicy food, but he seldom eats during the few days on the road, his stomach must be weaker than usual, and he is not suitable for eating too much spicy food. After thinking about it, Ning Yue decided to have a southern breakfast. Most of the breakfasts in the south are exquisite, and it takes more effort to make than noodles, such as barbecued pork buns, quicksand buns, and crystal shrimp dumplings. It takes a long time to adjust the fillings of each kind, not to mention the heat and time when steaming. All of them have to be well grasped in order to achieve the best taste. Intestine powder is easy, just pour the rice milk into the drawer, but the process of rice milk is extremely long, and it takes more than an hour and a half to soak. After deciding on the dishes in her heart, Ning Yue rolled up her sleeves, cleaned her hands and started to make breakfast. Halfway through, a certain person came in angrily with a dark face. Without saying a word, he hugged her from behind and pressed his whole body on her. There are no gaps. Ning Yue laughed at his sticky look: "Are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little longer? It''s still early, I''ll call you when I''m ready." "Huh." Someone snorted arrogantly. Ning Yue heard that the tone was wrong, and asked in confusion: "What''s wrong? It''s so early in the morning, who messed with you?" "huh~" "huh~" "Humph!" Three cold snorts in a row, each stronger than the last, even the fool could hear his dissatisfaction. Ning Yue asked amusedly, "Could it be that I provoked you?" Xuan Yin buried his head in her neck, took a deep breath of her fragrance: "Who told you to get up?" When he opened his eyes, there was no one in his arms! That feeling is really worse than being poured with a basin of cold water! (end of this chapter) Chapter 767： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (2) Chapter 767 The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (2) "Is that why?" Ning Yue opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. She usually gets up at this hour, he worked hard and slept a little longer, so it''s possible that she still has to sleep with him? What is this bad habit? Xuanyin seemed to have seen Ning Yue''s thoughts, and said stubbornly: "I don''t care, go back and sleep with me!" Ning Yue was amused by his rambunctiousness. At this time, it is impossible to twist with him, so she could only coax him softly: "Be obedient, my side will be fine soon, you go to sleep, and you will feel better when you wake up." food." "Then I''ll wait for you." Xuan Yin said, hugging her even tighter. Ning Yue was still holding a kitchen knife in her hand, and when he hugged her, she couldn''t swing her kitchen knife anywhere, for fear of accidentally cutting him: "Can you sit and wait over there? You hug me, I don''t care. There is a way to cook." "Then don''t do it." Ning Yue shook her head amusedly, didn''t she just go out for a while? Why are you getting clingier? Ning Yue carried a big "turtle shell" on her back, washing, chopping and kneading vegetables in the kitchen... From the beginning to the end, he was attached to her back, and he never separated for a moment. He is sensitive, no matter how Ning Yue turns or walks, he can keep up with Ning Yue''s steps in the first time. Except for the warmth of the back and the tightness of the waist, Ning Yue has no other feelings. In the middle of the journey, Lian Xin and Dong Mei came to get some hot water. Unexpectedly, they saw the scene where the husband and wife were busy in the kitchen like conjoined twins, and they blushed on the spot. Breakfast is ready soon, BBQ pork buns, crystal steamed dumplings, chicken feet in black bean sauce, water chestnut cake, taro pork ribs, shrimp sausage, mushroom fish porridge. Ning Yue called Qin''er over for breakfast. Although Ning Yue often cooks, it''s been a long time since I saw such a rich dish. Qin''er''s eyes glowed green with excitement. Xuanyin doesn''t like anything spicy, but as long as it is made by Ning Yue, he thinks it is very delicious. He first tasted some shrimp intestines, which were soft and salty with a hint of sweetness. The shrimps were plump and juicy. When he bit into it, the fresh juice bloomed on the tip of his tongue, and his taste buds were all awakened. He exclaimed, and quickly grabbed another chicken claw. To be honest, he doesn''t like to eat things like claws, pig''s trotters, and internal organs. He always thinks the taste is very strange, but this chicken feet seems to have been fried, and it doesn''t smell the original fishy smell at all, and it is very tender. Special spices, he can no longer describe its deliciousness in words. Seeing that he was eating happily, Ning Yue knew that he really liked it, not to save face for her. Xuan Yin ate very quickly, as if the wind was blowing away, before Qin''er moved her chopsticks, the buns, dumplings, steamed vegetables and shrimp intestines were gone! There was the last piece of horseshoe cake left, Qin''er stretched out her chopsticks to pick it up without hesitation, but a certain big eater got there first, picked up the plate and swept the horseshoe cake into her mouth. Qin''er was dumbfounded. Ning Yue raised her forehead and grabbed food from her sister, can you be more shameless? After dinner, Qin''er said to Ning Yue: "Sister-in-law Si, can I go to Miss Chen''s house to play later? She celebrates her birthday today, so we can celebrate her birthday." Ning Yue nodded, asked someone to prepare a gift, and handed it to Qin''er, Qin''er shook her head: "Thank you, Sisao, but I prepared it myself." She said, and took out a round fan embroidered on both sides. Qin''er''s embroidery skills are excellent, comparable to those of the embroiderers in the palace. This fan looks like a vermilion antelope from the front, but on the back is a lake of elegant pink lotus. It can be seen that Qin''er put her heart into it . After sending Qin''er away, Ning Yue found that Xuan Yin was still in the house, and had no intention of going out at all, so she couldn''t help asking: "Aren''t you going to court?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 768： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (3) Chapter 768 The sticky Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (3) The emperor made it clear that he was announced to return to Beijing to receive a reward. Although they all understood that this was just a stopgap measure for the emperor not wanting him to continue to build up his military achievements, since the words were released, they must do what they should do. Xuanyin tugged the corners of his lips disdainfully: "I''m too lazy to go, whoever he likes to reward, treat me as a rarity?" So... capricious! I''m not afraid to drive the emperor mad. Ning Yue was thinking about it, and suddenly Xuan Yin hugged her on his lap, smiled at her mysteriously, and then took out a deed from the drawer. Ning Yue held it in her hand and looked at it: "Gold mine?" Xuan Yin knew that he was ready to please her when he saw her appearance like a little money fan. He pinched her face and said, "My father gave it to me last night, but I forgot to take it out." Last time it was a coal mine, this time it was a gold mine. King Zhongshan became more and more willing to part with Xuanyin. In other words, King Zhongshan valued his youngest son more and more. The relationship between Xuanyin and King Zhongshan in the previous life was very weak, until the death of King Zhongshan, he didnt look at Xuanyin twice, which directly caused Xuanyin to adopt a nonchalant attitude when King Zhongshan was in trouble, except for his sister Xuan Xiaoying . In this life, King Zhongshan and Xuanyin have gradually become close. The fate of Xuanyin and the fate of the palace will be different from the previous life. Perhaps, it is not a bad thing. "Don''t tell concubine mother." Xuanyin said suddenly. Ning Yue nodded: "I understand, I won''t tell my concubine." Yesterday in Wenfangyuan, everyone felt sincere joy for Xuanyin''s triumphant return, but the princess kept her face sullen, which shows that her heart is extremely unbalanced, and she can''t hide it anymore. She thinks the concubine is ridiculous, wouldn''t it be better if Xuanyin is better? When Xuan Yu succeeds to the throne, Xuan Yin will be his strongest arm. Does it have to be a younger brother who causes trouble everywhere to be comfortable? It would be even more ridiculous if the princess was worried that Xuan Yin would replace Xuan Yu as the eldest son. Not to mention that Xuan Yin never had such a heart, even if he did, can the princess stop it? It was rare for Xuanyin not to go out, and Ning Yue also turned off the matter of Huichuntang, and concentrated on staying with him at home. All morning, the young couple didn''t do anything, just sat on the swing in the backyard, chatted with each other, and leaned together when they were tired of chatting, without saying anything, but seemed to feel the silent feeling. tacit agreement. People find it very strange, Fourth Master used to be so active, if he is held in one place, he has to jump up and down! It''s not like now, if you give him the princess of the county, he can stop making trouble immediately, as quiet as something. After lunch, Xuan Yin accompanied Ning Yue back to her natal home. During his expedition this time, there are not many people who are really worried about him, and Lanzhi is one of them. Now that he is back safe and sound, naturally he has to personally report to Lanzhi that he is safe. Lin Lanzhi was coaxing the baby to sleep in the room, and Ma Ningxin had set up a restaurant in the outskirts of the city since she was confinement. Niu Niu is very obedient, and the little one is a little naughty, and she can always torment Lin Lanzhi enough during the day. Coaxing him to sleep, Lin Lanzhi felt that he had also won a battle. Seeing Xuanyin, Lin Lanzhi was very happy, took Xuanyin''s hand and looked left and right: "Look at this post, I almost can''t recognize it." Fortunately, I shaved my beard. If it was yesterday, I would really be unrecognizable. Ning Yue muttered inwardly. Lin Lanzhi completely ignored the existence of Ning Yue, and looked at Xuan Yin from head to toe, making sure that he was fine, but couldn''t help asking: "Is it suffering over there? Are you injured?" "Of course it''s not bitter. I went with the Xuan family''s army. Yueyue made me a soft armor made of silk silk, and I wasn''t injured." Xuan Yin began to crazily like him again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 769： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (4) Chapter 769 The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (4) Lin Lanzhi felt very relieved when she saw that her son-in-law never left her daughter. Whether she was suffering or not, she knew in her heart that Ma Yuan had fought for so many years, and she was not in front of his wife in vain. Thinking of Ma Yuan, thinking of him missing for several months, his eyes dimmed. Even if she said she would never forgive him for the rest of her life, if he really died in another country, she would still find it hard to accept. "Mother." Ning Yue stepped forward and held Lin Lanzhi''s hand, "Are you missing your father?" Lin Lanzhi didn''t deny it, and sighed faintly: "I don''t know what''s going on with him, I haven''t heard from him all this time." "No news is good news, mother, don''t worry, father has survived so many difficulties, this time it will definitely be fine!" Ning Yue said firmly. The so-called surviving a catastrophe will bring blessings. His father has survived even life and death. She believes that he can live a long life. Xuanyin said with relief: "There is a stronghold near Linzi City. If there is no accident, my father should have gone there. I will send someone to investigate." Lin Lanzhi smiled bitterly: "Maybe it''s because he''s getting older and his heart has softened. I used to think that if he could stay in the frontier, he would stay in the frontier and never come back for the rest of his life. Now I don''t know any news about him, and I feel... I feel that he has fought for half his life, and maybe it''s time to come back to take care of himself." The bond of more than 20 years is not something that can be broken. They have a son and a daughter with each other. Even if the son is gone, the daughter is the eternal connection between them. Even if it was for her daughter, she hoped that Ma Yuan would live well and not let her daughter become a child without a father. The atmosphere in the room was a bit cold, and suddenly, a little fan dumpling ran in bluffing: "Auntie, auntie, are you back?" Ning Yue looked at the little pink ball rushing towards her, opened her arms, and hugged her up. She hadn''t seen her for a while, and she became heavier and cuter. Her eyes flickered like stars in the sky, her lips were red and her teeth were white, and she smiled twice. A small dimple, cute to the heart. Ning Yue couldn''t help kissing her on the face: "Niu Niu." She looked at Xuan Yin again, "Have you called Uncle yet?" "Uncle!" That''s a loud voice! The door was shaking. Xuanyin smiled slightly: "It''s so cute." Ning Yue gave Niuniu the toy she brought over. It was a matryoshka she bought from a foreign businessman''s shop. Niuniu liked it very much, thanked her sweetly, and then chattered: "I can play for my brother. My brother is four months old, but he is naughty. He will be obedient only if I coax him. He doesnt eat milk now, as if he doesnt like it. He only eats rice cereal made by Laneige. Have you ever eaten rice cereal? Aunt? Its noodles and soft. Laneige can make many flavors. Laneige said that you hated eating rice cereal when you were a child. I dont know why my brother likes it... It''s been a long time since I saw you, and the little girl has become a chatterbox. If you don''t interrupt her, she can go on talking until dark. Hongyu hurriedly took a piece of pastry and stuffed it into her mouth full of babbling, and said with a smile, "Niuniu tell me about it tonight." Mouth was blocked, Niuniu couldn''t speak anymore, so she could only keep eating. But what is undeniable is that her appearance broke the condensed atmosphere, the room suddenly became active, and everyone had smiles on their faces. In the evening, Lin Lanzhi cooked a large table of good dishes. Lin Lanzhi didn''t know that Xuanyin was on the road, but based on the experience of Ma Yuan every time she came back, she cooked relatively light dishes, and the food in the military camp was so poor that it suddenly became difficult for her to cook. Big fish and big meat are afraid that the stomach can''t stand it. While eating, Lin Lanzhi noticed that her son-in-law had been holding Ning Yue''s hand under the table, and she felt relieved knowing that their relationship was stronger than before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 770： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (5) Chapter 770 The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (5) After the meal, Lin Lanzhi called Ning Yue to the bedroom alone: ??"I didn''t urge you before because I thought that firstly, you are still young, and secondly, your relationship foundation is not enough. Now I look at Xiaoyin because I really care about you, and I will give him a baby. My child! You are fourteen now, and you will be fifteen after the new year. When I was pregnant with your eldest brother, it will be about the same as you are now..." Nanjiang Imperial Palace Ma Yuan finally left the dungeon, facing Suhuo''s proposal, he had no choice but to agree. Anyway, he was worried that he would not be able to leave the palace and return to Xiliang, if Su Huo was willing to "help" him, he would naturally not refuse. He won''t really kill Xuanyin, what joke are you talking about? That''s his son-in-law, who moved Xuanyin, so Yueyue hates him to death? He thought of a way to get the best of both worlds: promise Suhuo, take the opportunity to go back to Xiliang, and bring Huangfushan and Rong Qing with him. Without Huangfushan, how does Kan Suhuo threaten him? As for Rong Qing, that was his son, and he would definitely take him home, but his son didn''t remember him, so it seemed impossible to let his son follow him obediently. After thinking about it, he found Huangfushan. Huangfushan was suffering from Huangfuyan being shot dead by Xuanyin, when she saw Ma Yuan was released from prison, her expression didn''t improve at all. Ma Yuan glanced at her and said, "Princess Shan, haven''t you eaten yet? Eat some, don''t starve to death." Huangfushan tightened her skirt, as if she didn''t hear Ma Yuan''s words, she just said angrily: "Yuan Shu, Xuan Yin killed my sister! That **** killed my sister!" Ma Yuan cleared his throat and said, "That...maybe it was a misunderstanding." He didn''t believe that his good-for-nothing son-in-law was capable of killing Huangfuyan, maybe it was another rumor fabricated by Suhuo''s faction. "It''s not a rumor! Qubi saw it with his own eyes! My sister shot him with an arrow, and he was fine, but he shot my sister, and my sister died..." Huangfushan''s words further strengthened Ma Yuan''s guess. Who in the world is fine after being shot by an arrow? Did you say it was made up? But no matter how much I said, this little girl couldn''t listen, she was angry. Ma Yuan rolled his eyes and said, "Then do you want to seek revenge from Xuanyin?" Huangfushan''s eyes flickered: "Of course I want to! I will never be merciful this time. I will kill him and avenge my sister!" Cheat back first, ask Xuanyin to explain clearly in person, and all misunderstandings will be resolved. Ma Yuan made up his mind and said, "How about... let''s assassinate him?" Huangfushan''s eyes lit up: "Sure!" "But..." Ma Yuan hesitated, "We have to bring someone with us." "Who?" "Rong Qing." "Why did you bring him?" Huangfushan asked in confusion. Ma Yuan''s eyes flashed: "Because... because he can be used as a shield!" "Huh?" Huangfushan was at a loss. Can Rong Qing''s sick child be used as a shield? "Oh, haven''t you ever thought about who killed your father?" He originally promised Huangfu Yan to keep his mouth shut, but at this juncture, in order to gain Huangfushan''s trust, he had no choice but to talk about it. Of course He wouldn''t point out that it was Suhuo, lest the girl lose her composure and run to trouble Suhuo. With Suhuo''s viciousness, there is no doubt that the little girl would be silenced. Turning his mind, he said solemnly, "Your father must have offended someone, so he was killed. And that person lived in the palace, so he had the opportunity to get close to your father." "Is that so? But who will my father offend?" "I can''t guess who it is for the time being, but no matter who it is, I think he is from the palace. Since he dared to kill your father, he might also dare to chase you. You have been staying in the east palace. He can''t take you away. How about it, once you go out, then he will seize the opportunity!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 771： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (6) Chapter 771 The sticky Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (6) "This..." Huang Fushan frowned, "What does this have to do with Dai Rongqing?" Ma Yuan said without blushing, "Rong Qing belongs to the empress, and the empress will not allow anyone to hurt him. We bring Rong Qing with us, which is equivalent to bringing a talisman. After we kill Xuan Yin, we will bring Rong Qing with us." When Qing returned to southern borders, you had already established military merits at that time, so your grandpa would not blame you." In fact, it may be that if they take Rong Qing away, they will be hunted down by the queen, and the queen will take Rong Qing back at all costs. He has no contact with the queen, and he doesn''t know the queen''s temperament. These are just his guesses. But the queen''s minion is Suhuo, if this matter is handed over to Suhuo, Suhuo will do so. He was sure that the little girl couldn''t figure out these reasons. Indeed, Huangfushan listened to Ma Yuan''s words without any doubt: "Then let''s take Rong Qing away!" Bodhi Palace Rong Qing was sitting in a wheelchair, he didn''t know that he was being missed, and he was quietly playing chess with the boy. Probably because he sat for too long, the young man leaned back and stretched his waist: "Huangfu Yan is gone, the little hag must have cried to death in the East Palace, right? The crown prince is dead, Huangfuyan has gone again, the little hag is nothing to worry about." , I bet, within two months, the East Palace will change hands." "Don''t gamble too early." Rong Qing dropped a white piece, "Live or die, or corpse." "It doesn''t matter if she dies or not. Believe it or not, the palace will reshuffle after ''disappearing'' outside for a few months?" Rong Qing didn''t seem very interested in this kind of thing, so he hummed lightly and didn''t speak any more. The young man said something else: "Yuan Shu was released, Su Huo was really kind, and didn''t take the opportunity to trick the little hag. Speaking of which, do you think Yuan Shu treats you very differently?" "What''s the difference?" Rong Qing dropped another white piece and asked casually. "Last time, he kept holding on to you, and he didn''t let go even when I stepped on your bones. Then last time, he sneaked into the Bodhi Palace inexplicably, and asked him why he didn''t say anything, but I feel that he is It''s coming for you. Didn''t you say that the way he looked at you last time seemed to know you?" Rong Qing is no longer surprised by the boy''s habit of never remembering the date, never having a sequence, and saying that everything that happened is "the last time" in his mouth, and said calmly: "Maybe I made a mistake." "What if you don''t admit your mistake? What if he really knows who you are?" The boy opened his eyes wide. Rong Qing...didn''t speak! The two played chess for a while, and the boy got up and went back to the Marshal''s Mansion. "I am leaving." "Yes." Rong Qing nodded. The boy took a few steps: "I really left." "Got it." Rong Qing said. The boy frowned: "I said, I really really left!" "Su Yi, send it to Young Master." "yes." "What? I don''t know how to keep it for a while. I wish I could go? I''ll show you!" The boy left sadly. Ma Yuan and Huang Fushan hid in the dark, paying attention to the movement of Bodhi Palace. They originally planned to "rob" Rong Qing directly, but they found out that the commander-in-chief was there, so they decided to wait. After waiting for a long time, finally the commander came out. However, looking at the handsome man, he doesn''t seem very happy. Huang Fushan explained in a low voice: "He is like this, every time he comes out he is very angry. I wonder if Rong Qing provoked him." Thinking of what he heard in the room that night, Ma Yuan felt that the relationship between the two of them was very good, and the commander-in-chief should not be angry with Rong Qing. Forget it, now is not the time to speculate on the general''s mood, hurry up to find out that Rong Qing is serious. (end of this chapter) Chapter 772： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (7) Chapter 772 The sticky Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (7) Ma Yuan gestured to Huangfushan, Huangfushan understood, and after the commander had completely disappeared into the night, he adjusted his expression and rushed into the Bodhi Palace. "Rong Qing! Rong Qing, come out!" Su Yi heard the movement, hurried to the door, saw this little ancestor again, and sighed with a headache: "Princess Shan, it''s so late, Mr. Rong has rested, what''s the matter, please tell me?" Huangfushan pretended to be angry and said: "Tell me? Are you in charge? Call Rong Qing out!" Su Yi lost her temper because of this little ancestor, and she didn''t even look at this place? The prince never broke in before his death, but she made trouble every now and then. Su Yi said patiently: "Princess, Mr. Rong has already rested. If you insist on seeing him, please wait until tomorrow." Huang Fushan refused straight away: "That''s impossible! Who knows if Yuan Shu will survive tomorrow? Rong Qing! Rong Qing, did you catch Yuan Shu? You hand over Yuan Shu to me! I promise not to beat you!" Su Yi sighed helplessly: "Princess Shan, Young Master Rong didn''t catch Yuan Shu, so please find Yuan Shu elsewhere." "I don''t believe it! He has arrested Yuan Shu twice! It''s fine if he doesn''t come out, you get out of the way! I''ll look for it myself!" As she said, Huang Fushan lifted the Su Yi. Su Yi naturally wouldn''t let her in, but she didn''t know martial arts and couldn''t stop her, so she hurriedly called the few court ladies and eunuchs over: "Stop Princess Shan, don''t tell her to go in and run into Mr. Rong!" Here, in the midst of chaos, Ma Yuan leaped into Rong Qing''s bedroom with light kung fu. Rong Qing had already fallen asleep, and he could hear his regular breathing through the window, but the last time Rong Qing injured Ma Yuan with a hidden weapon, Ma Yuan was terrified. To be cautious, Ma Yuan poked the window paper and blew a little bit of mist into it. cigarette. Afterwards, Ma Yuan pushed open the door and walked gently to the bed. Probably because of inhaling the misty smoke, Rong Qing slept soundly, Ma Yuan stared blankly at the face that coincided with the wrong face in his memory, his throat felt congested for a while, if it wasn''t for time constraints, he would have wanted to take a good rest first hug him. "Oh - what are you doing? Hit me? I''ll tell Grandpa Huang to go!" This sentence is Huangfushan''s secret signal, which means that she can''t hold back those people anymore. Ma Yuan restrained his tumbling emotions, carefully picked up Rong Qing, and jumped out of the Bodhi Palace. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin came out of the General''s Mansion, Lin Lanzhi''s eyes were red, and she was reluctant to leave her daughter every time. Ning Yue held her hand, and said lightly but firmly: "Xuan Yin and I will come back to see you often." "Don''t come back all the time, and make people talk about it." "Let them talk!" Ning Yue didn''t care about these things, and Xuan Yin didn''t care much more. Lin Lanzhi choked with sobs and gave her daughter a look: "You, alas, you are still like a child, so self-willed." Fortunately, her son-in-law did not dislike her, she thought, if it were another woman who ran to her mother''s house all day long, the husband should be worried. Dissatisfied with life, "Okay, it''s getting late, let''s get in the car." The two got into the car, Xuanyin opened the curtain again and said: "I will go to find out about my father." "Yes." Lin Lanzhi nodded and waved to the two. The young couple returned to Tangli Courtyard, a little sleepy, so Dongmei fetched water and prepared to take a bath and go to bed. Ning Yue asked Xuan Yin to wash first, while she went to the small kitchen to boil two cups of bird''s nest with rock sugar, one for Xuan Yin and one for Qin''er. When she brought the bird''s nest to Qin''er''s room, she realized that Qin''er hadn''t come back yet. In the past, when Qin''er went out, she would arrive home at dark at the latest, but today she is much later than usual. "Dongmei." (end of this chapter) Chapter 773： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (8) Chapter 773 The sticky Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (8) "Miss, you called me?" "Go to the door to see how Qin''er returned it, and let Geng Zhongzhi go to Chen''s house to pick it up." It was too late, and a big girl was riding in a carriage, so she was worried. "it is good!" Dongmei put down the work at hand, turned around and left. As soon as she reached the gate of Tangli Courtyard, she bumped into Qin''er. Qin''er was wrapped in a big red cloak, with an ugly face, and was supported by a young lady, who was none other than Qin''er''s good friend, Ms. Chen. Dongmei bowed to the two: "Miss Qin''er, Miss Chen." Then she asked wonderingly, "What happened?" Qin''er''s eyes were slightly red. Ms. Chen couldn''t hide her guilt and said: "This... this... is all my fault..." "What''s wrong? I blame you for everything?" Ning Yue came out of the room when she heard the movement, and her eyes dimmed when she saw Qin''er who was obviously wronged. Miss Chen''s scalp was numb, and she saluted Ning Yue: "Princess Princess." Back here as a guest last time, Ning Yue was very humorous and approachable. She thought that the other party and Qin''er were almost soft-tempered, but she didn''t expect that when she got angry, her eyes were so scary. Qin''er walked up to Ning Yue, and finally shed the tears she had endured all the way: "Sister-in-law Si" Ning Yue took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears: "You go in with Dongmei first, and eat the bird''s nest. I''ll find you later." Dongmei helped Qin''er into the house. Ning Yue turned her head to look at Ms. Chen, her eyes completely lost the tenderness and humor of the past, and she was cold and frightened: "What happened?" The other party''s eyes were too cold and sharp, Miss Chen didn''t dare to hide anything, and immediately told the whole story of what happened at the banquet. Today is Ms. Chen''s fifteenth birthday, and she invited several handkerchiefs to the Chen family for a party. Qin''er and Si Kongjing were both invited. Since it was a gathering of girls, the elders and the boys were not present in case the girls would feel uncomfortable. At the beginning, everyone got along fairly well, but after watching a church meeting, the atmosphere changed a bit. Si Kongjing always grabs Qin''er''s food, and even throws the fan that Qin''er gave Miss Chen into the pond. Qin''er asked Si Kongjing to make a theory and asked Sikongjing to pay. Si Kongjing said that she didn''t do it on purpose, and that Qin''er was biting people with a mad dog, and... Speaking of this, Ms. Chen stopped suddenly, her face was embarrassed, and she didn''t know whether to continue talking. Ning Yue said without anger, "With what?" Miss Chen took a look at Ning Yue, quickly lowered her head, and mumbled, "Like the princess of the county, they are... people who can''t stand on the stage." "Isn''t that what she said?" Ning Yue asked lightly. Miss Chen opened her mouth and said: "Her original words are... yes... yes... that Qin''er is a mad dog biting people, and the county concubine is a vixen who seduces people. Both of them are unworthy things." "Presumptuous!" "Ah" Ms. Chen was so frightened that she knelt down on the spot, "Princess Princess, forgive me!" Ning Yue patted her shoulder slowly, motioning her to get up: "I''m not talking about you, then what?" Miss Chen tremblingly stood up, lowered her head, and said, "Then Qin''er pushed Si Kongjing into the water on impulse. Sikongjing was very angry, and dragged Qin''er into the water, and... played Qin''er. I hurriedly called Someone fished them up, but Sikong Jing tore Qin''er''s clothes... I''m sorry! It''s all my fault! I shouldn''t invite Sikong Jing! I don''t know why she wants to slander Qin''er and you? I... " Why? Ning Yue also wanted to know the answer to this question. She didn''t seem to be doing anything, how could she be called a vixen by Si Kongjing? Concentrating her thoughts, Ning Yue asked Miss Chen again: "Has anyone seen Qin''er''s body?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 774： The clingy Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (9) Chapter 774 The sticky Xuanyin father and son return to Beijing (9) Ms. Chen shivered: "Just us, no one else, no man!" Fortunately, she still felt that Ms. Chen had a pure heart and would become a good sister-in-law with Qin''er in the future. Now it seems that she is too simple, difficult to distinguish right from wrong, and not capable enough. She doesn''t want Qin''er to associate with such a weak person again. Ning Yue ordered Lian Xin to see off the guests, while she went to Qin''er''s room. Qin''er hid under the quilt, shaking and crying. It''s okay to be insulted, and torn clothes are exposed in front of everyone. Even though they are all women, they can''t help but feel ashamed. Ning Yue gently lifted the quilt, and hugged Qin''er into her arms: "You dare to push Sikong Jing, I am eye-opening." Qin''er was stunned, and looked at Qin''er tearfully: "Sister-in-law... is blaming me? I, I didn''t do it on purpose, I just couldn''t get angry. She said I''ll forget it, how can I insult you?" In her heart, Ning Yue is as good as her mother, can she allow an outsider to insult her mother? Ning Yue smiled and shook her head: "Silly boy, how could I blame you? You did a good job. You can''t swallow your anger when dealing with bastards. You are the daughter of the Xuan family and as honorable as a princess. Who dares to bully you? You Give me a good bully back! Its just that sometimes brute force cant win, you have to use ingenuity. Dont forget, your surname is Xuan, and this is your greatest capital! But said that after Sikong Jing was fished out of the water, he changed into clothes and returned to Sikong''s house. She was in a good mood. Xuanqin''er was not pleasing to her eyes, but today she finally repaired Xuanqin''er. Thinking about it, she feels refreshed! As for that Ma Ningyue, hmph, she doesn''t like it either! If it hadn''t been for so many troubles caused by her investment in Huichuntang, would her mother be driven to the nunnery by her father? She didn''t think her mother was to blame for everything, she blamed everything on Ning Yue. She is not afraid that Ning Yue will come to trouble her, if Ning Yue dares to touch her, she will publicize Ning Yue''s secret to everyone! Big brother''s cloak, familiar back, hehe, she bet ten thousand taels of silver that the man who had a private meeting with Ning Yue in the alley that day was her big brother! It is said that Xuanyin loves Ma Ningyue very much. He loves Ma Ningyue so much that he has to rush for three days and three nights in order to give her a surprise. As the saying goes, if Xuanyin knows that he is fighting the enemy desperately on the front line , but his wife secretly met with other men, she must be so angry that Ma Ningyue will give up, right? It would be best to send Ma Ningyue to the nunnery too, so that she, like her mother, would be whipped by the nun all day long, starving and living a life like an ascetic monk! So Ma Ningyue, you''d better not provoke me, because you can''t afford the price of provoking me! On the road from south to north, there were two carriages rushing towards the Xiliang Imperial Capital, one belonged to Ma Yuan, Huang Fushan and Rong Qing, they had not yet left southern Xinjiang; the other belonged to Qing Qing and Xuan Yu. With Huangfu Yan, they are almost arriving at the Imperial Capital. The carriage was parked in the wilderness, Xuan Yu asked the coachman to set up two tents, he was supposed to arrive at the post station, but the wheel broke down halfway, and it has been repaired until now, it is not suitable to drive at night, so he had to rest for a while. Xuan Yu handed the grilled fish to Qing Qing, and Qing Qing took it into the tent with a smile: "Sister Immortal, Elder Sister Immortal, are you hungry? You need to eat!" Huangfuyan is so beautiful, Qingqing doesn''t know her What is the name, the fairy sister called out. Huangfuyan was still very weak, and the high fever didn''t subside. She slowly opened her eyes, looked at Qingqing, and then at the man outside who was five points similar to Xuanyin, a trace of vigilance flashed in her eyes. Outside, a man''s magnetic voice suddenly came, but he said very poisonous words: "Being poisoned or starved to death, choose one." "Big brother, don''t scare my sister!" Qingqing turned her head to look at Huangfuyan with a smile, "Sister Immortal, don''t worry, big brother is a good person, he won''t poison you!" So what about poisoning? Anyway, if you don''t eat, you will starve to death as he said. Is there a difference? With a pale face, Huangfuyan took the fish in Qingqing''s hand, biting fiercely like biting Xuanyin''s flesh and blood! (end of this chapter) Chapter 775： Congratulations on getting a daughter, I cant live without doing my own crimes (1) Chapter 775 Received a daughter who committed crimes and can''t live (1) On the third day of November, Princess Fuyuan had an attack, seven days earlier than the expected date of delivery. For a person who suffered from heart disease since childhood, it was not easy to survive until this month. The palace quickly dispatched an imperial doctor and a medical girl, but Princess Fuyuan''s fetal position was not correct, and they dared not prescribe the medicine for tiger and wolf. After Ning Yue got the news, she immediately asked Doctor Lv from Huichuntang to go to Guo''s house with medicines and medical equipment. Although Huichuntang''s rule is not to see a doctor, but Princess Fuyuan is her cousin, she is of course willing to make an exception. Dr. Lvs daughters ancestry mainly focused on gynecology. The familys medical skills were passed on to women and not passed on to men. The position of head of the family has always been inherited by women. It is a rare matrilineal clan in a patriarchal society. Ms. Lu rushed to the Princess Mansion as quickly as possible. Princess Fuyuan is going through the first stage of labor, and the contractions are about three to five times every quarter of an hour. It stands to reason that this stage of labor is not the most painful, but Princess Fuyuan has never been in pain since she was a child. How can she bear it? like this? Tears flowed from crying, which frightened the son-in-law''s legs limp. Ms. Lv kicked Concubine Guo out, and used moxibustion and massage to help Princess Fuyuan slowly adjust the fetal position. Ordinary women go through a circle of **** when they give birth, let alone a patient? Needless to say, Consort Guo, Mrs. Guo, Guo Kuang and his wife, and the second son of the Guo family are all restless. At sunset, a baby''s cry sounded in the delivery room, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief! Princess Fuyuan gave birth to a daughter who weighed about five pounds, not fat, but still healthy. The little guy put his thumb in his mouth and sucked, making everyone in the room shut their mouths from ear to ear. Princess Fuyuan has a special physique, and I am afraid that she will not be able to have another child in the future. This child will be her only child in this life, and it is very likely to be Guo''s only child. It would be a lie to say no regrets. But compared to having no incense for a lifetime, it is not bad to have a daughter, and the whole family is very happy. Mrs. Guo gave Dr. Lu a big red envelope, and Dr. Lu accepted it without saying anything. On the third day, the Guo family washed the little lady three times, and the princess took the children there. Princess Fuyuan gave birth to a child, thanks to Ning Yue, everyone is very grateful to her. Princess Fuyuan even asked Ning Yue to give her daughter a baby name, which is a great honor. Ning Yue thought for a while: "Call me Nannan." "Ninny, I like this name." Princess Fuyuan smiled happily. She is in confinement and should not be tired, so everyone talked to her for a while and then left. Everyone sat down in Mrs. Guo''s Shouxiang residence, and the young lady was lying on Mrs. Guo''s kang, sleeping very soundly. Mrs. Guo and the concubine sat on both sides respectively, Mrs. Guo smiled and stood behind her mother-in-law, Sun Yao, Ning Yue and Qin''er sat around in front of the kang, Xuan Xiaoying sat cross-legged on the kang, her black eyes dripping , looking curiously at the little guy in the swaddle. Brothers Xuanzhao and Xuanyin competed with the Guo family brothers in the outer courtyard, while Guo Kuang accompanied them to watch. The female relatives in the house began to give gifts. Sun Yao sent a ruby ??necklace. Xuan Xiaoying sent a tiger painted by herself, the little guy is a tiger. Qin''er sent a pair of tiger-toed shoes that were made overnight. The bright yellow and black complement each other. The princess gave a warm jade pendant, which can warm and nourish the body, and is most suitable for children with congenital deficiencies. Ning Yue had never given birth to a child, so she was a little green when it came to giving gifts. Xuan Yin helped her choose a pair of gold bracelets with small bells. The gold bracelets flickered, and the little guy woke up, tilted his head, and started sticking out his tongue to lick Ah lick. (end of this chapter) Chapter 776： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (2) Chapter 776 Received a daughter who committed crimes and cannot live (2) Princess laughed and said, "My daughter is hungry, let the wet nurse hold her down and feed her." The wet nurse carried her daughter into the inner room. Ning Yue listened to the little guy''s cries of desire and dissatisfaction, and thought of Lan Zhi''s words about asking her to give birth to Xuan Yin''s child, so she couldn''t help but secretly sighed. As soon as her great-grandson daughter left, Mrs. Guo finally turned her attention to the guests. There was no way, who made her wait for this child for so many years? It really filled her heart. "Send so many things, nannai is so small, and she can''t play." She said polite words, but there was a smile in her eyes. She looked at Qin''er, Sun Yao and Ning Yue. Qin''er is a child of the second bedroom of the Xuan family. When she was a child, she went to Beijing and played in Guo''s house. She was about three or four years old at that time. According to the princess, Qin''er is timid, hiding behind people all day long, not daring to laugh or speak loudly, but looking at it today, it doesn''t seem to be the case. Shyness is shyness, but just right. Old Madam Guo took off the bracelet on her wrist and put it on Qin''er''s hand: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, the old lady has nothing to give, so just give me a bracelet you don''t want!" She jokingly said, Qin''er blinked, thinking that this old lady is very friendly, unlike other old people who always put on airs, but is this gift really acceptable? She looked at Ning Yue, and when she saw Ning Yue nodded, she accepted it and bowed: "Thank you, old lady." Old Madam Guo followed Qin''er''s glance and looked at Ning Yue. Qin''er''s parents passed away, and she has been living in Liujin Courtyard with Ning Yue taking care of her. She still didn''t know that Qin''er''s transformation was brought about by Ning Yue, but she only felt that Qin''er was so dependent on her, presumably it was because Ning Yue treated her so well. Under my heart, I liked this young grandson-in-law a little more. Ning Yue''s dress is more refined than before. She never puts on any makeup, she puts on a little lip balm, and her bright red lips make her whole temperament bright. "That''s how you should be dressed!" Mrs. Guo smiled and patted Ning Yue''s hand, and soon said in a malicious way, "Is Xiaoyin fainted by you?" This is what I said! Ning Yue had no way to pick it up, Mrs. Guo was an old urchin, she couldn''t entertain her, especially her mother-in-law was still watching. Ning Yue pursed her lips, looking too shy to speak, Mrs. Guo laughed haha, stopped teasing her, and turned to look at Sun Yao. Compared to Ning Yue''s aura of bathing in the river of love, Sun Yao is much duller. Her relationship with Xuan Zhao is not as good as Sifang''s. Xuanzhao is twenty-one years old, and he hasn''t enlightened at all, and he doesn''t know anything about the relationship between men and women. The only fortunate thing is that although he doesn''t care much about Sun Yao, he doesn''t care about other women either. The husband and wife live a good life, and after a long time, they can always develop feelings. "How many months?" Mrs. Guo asked. Sun Yao rubbed her belly and said, "Three months." "It will be born at the end of spring next year, neither hot nor cold, just right." Mrs. Guo said, and asked Sun Yao some details about her pregnancy. Xuan Zhao didn''t pay Sun Yao attention, and she tried her best to make up for it. Soon, the men got tired of playing and came in. Xuanyin sat down on the chair, and stretched his sweaty head in front of Ning Yue. Ning Yue''s face was pale. In front of so many people, he wouldn''t really let her wipe the sweat, would he? Ning Yue took out the handkerchief and handed it to him. He gave Ning Yue a weird look, what''s wrong with wiping his man''s sweat? No shame! He grabbed Ning Yue''s hand and asked Ning Yue to wipe his face. Ning Yue''s face became even more embarrassing, she might as well just wipe him off! (end of this chapter) Chapter 777： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (3) Chapter 777 Received a daughter who committed crimes and cannot live (3) Over there, Sun Yao also took out a handkerchief to wipe Xuan Zhao''s sweat. Xuan Zhao''s own sleeves had already been raised to his forehead, and he suddenly received a warning gaze from Mrs. Guo, and he put it down. Arm, let Sun Yao wipe it for herself. The elders were all smiling, except... the princess. Princess looked at Xuanzhao and his wife, who obviously had no tacit understanding, and then at Xuanyin and his wife, who were flirting with each other all the time, a knot of depression stuck in her throat. Mrs. Guo noticed her daughter''s expression, and pulled her into the inner room on the grounds of changing clothes. Over there, the wet nurse had just finished feeding, and carried her daughter to the outside room again. Mrs. Guo''s face darkened slightly, and said to her daughter: "What''s wrong with you recently?" Wang Hao said casually: "It''s nothing." My daughter refused to admit it, so Mrs. Guo simply opened the skylight and said, "Do you have any objections to Xiaoyin again?" The news of Xuanyin''s victory in the battle had already spread in Guo''s family. Everyone was very happy in private, but they were afraid that this daughter would be upset. Today, everyone didn''t deliberately mention Xuanyin''s war. Still unhappy? The concubine said disdainfully: "How can I have any objection? He is used to by the prince, protected by his mother and eldest brother, and valued by the emperor. I am too happy to be happy." Mrs. Guo sighed deeply. She knew her daughter''s temperament very well. She has been here for so many years, so she wouldn''t just make a fool of herself after twenty-one years. It is possible for the son to compare, but more of it comes from an inner anxiety. The life and death of the eldest son is unknown, and the second son has been recuperating in Youzhou. She is restless all day long, and of course she doesn''t like anything. Mrs. Guo is unwilling to say any more words. To untie the bell, the person who tied the bell is needed. No matter how much others comfort you, it will only treat the symptoms, not the root cause. Only when Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin come back alive, can the daughter''s heart be restored usual state. The concubine was not there, and people outside talked about Xuanyin''s expedition. Guo Kuang and Guo Zhongjie asked about the details of the Yunzhou battle. Mrs. Guo was concerned about the food in the barracks, and Xuanyin answered lightly. "Did you really shoot the princess of Nanjiang to death? Which princess was it?" It was Guo Kuang''s youngest son Guo Zhongjie who asked. Thinking of Bai Wei''er in the past, they killed two southern Xinjiang royal families in Xiliang, and it was Liang Zijie. Xuanyin said: "The eldest daughter of the prince." Generally speaking, the daughters of princes and princes can only be canonized as princesses, but only the prince''s daughter can be canonized as a princess like the emperor''s daughter. The prince has no children, and his daughter is the orthodox of the royal family. He was shot to death, and he knew that the King of Nanjiang must have been furious. Guo Kuang was a little worried about Xuanyin''s safety, so he said, "Be careful when going out in the future." Xuanyin curled his lips indifferently. It was not the first time that the king of Nanjiang chased and killed him. When that old Qu was killed by Suhuo and blamed him, the blood guard of the king of Nanjiang had already killed him. out. He really doesn''t pay attention to some reckless people. Those who have the ability to do something powerful this time, he respects him as a man. The news that Princess Fuyuan gave birth to a daughter quickly spread in the capital, and everyone came to congratulate her. The emperor took pity on the eldest daughter, and specially decreed that the daughter-in-law was conferred the title of princess. Generally, the daughters of the royal family only have this honor when they are Jiji. The emperor''s love for Princess Fuyuan and his daughter. Concubine Guo Shu in the palace personally made two sets of clothes for her daughter, and sent them to the princess mansion. Princess Fuyuan was in confinement, and it was inconvenient to enter the palace to thank her, so she let her son-in-law go. After coming and going, the relationship between the Guo family and the royal family seems to be closer than usual. (end of this chapter) Chapter 778： Congratulations on getting a daughter, I cant live without doing my own crimes (4) Chapter 778 Received a daughter who committed crimes and cannot live (4) It may be a good thing for others. The marriage between the royal family and the aristocratic family can greatly accumulate the belief of the people and enhance the prestige of the royal family. However, for the Xuan family, it is not a very gratifying trend. The influence of the Guo family in the imperial court is very profound. Once the Xuan family and the royal family really confront each other, whichever side the Guo family stands on will have a greater chance of winning. Concubine Guo Shu (imperial concubine) and concubine Wang are both the daughters of Mrs. Guo, with flesh on the palms and backs of their hands, and I feel bad for favoring anyone. Guo Kuang loved his two younger sisters equally, but because of Lan Zhen and Xuan Yin, he was more willing to speak for the Xuan family; but his eldest son married the princess, and the eldest son was devoted to the princess. Who is really hard to say. In the memory of the previous life, this embarrassing situation did not appear. Sikong Shuo placed a very effective **** in the Xuan family - Ma Ningxi. At that time, Ning Xi was not like the notorious concubine she is now, but a concubine with both talent and virtue that everyone envied. Ningxi poisoned King Zhongshan to death, paralyzed Princess Zhongshan with anger, and caused Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao''s wives to have miscarriages, but no one suspected her. At that time Xuan Yu was sent to fight in the Northern Territory again, and Xuan Yin had not recovered his martial arts for a long time due to the Gu poison. It was Sikong Shuo who really challenged the royal family. Sikong Shuo tried to control the Guo family to increase his winning chips. However, he was not related to the Guo family, so it was very difficult to control him. In the end, he directly killed Guo Kuang and made Guo Kuang His death was blamed on the emperor. Concubine Guo broke with the royal family in an instant, and even Princess Fuyuan was left out in the cold. Princess Fuyuan had no heirs in her previous life, and died in depression alone in the Princess Mansion. Concubine Guo knew the truth after Sikong Shuo ascended the throne, but the Guo family at that time was no longer the previous Guo family. Concubine Guo couldnt take revenge, and felt ashamed of Princess Fuyuan, so he took his own life in front of the princess grave. In this life, Sikong Shuo''s chess pieces lost their effectiveness, Xuanyin recovered his martial arts ahead of time, and the entire Xuan family was impregnable, no matter in terms of prestige or strength, it was not inferior to Sikong Shuo, so instead it became a confrontation between the Xuan family and the royal family. Of course, Ning Yue doesn''t want to see the Guo family fall apart, nor does she want the kind-hearted Princess Fuyuan to turn against Concubine Guo, and she doesn''t want the Guo family to become a stone that is used and discarded in the struggle for imperial power. There are still many things to plan. However, judging from the current situation, it has not yet evolved to that point. What she should worry about most is her father''s safety. Wangfu, study room Xuanyin quietly flipped through the news from scouts from all over the place: "There is no Ma Yuan?" The man in black knelt down on one knee and said, "No in Xiliang." "He has a stronghold outside Linzi City, have you checked?" Xuanyin asked with a frown. The man in black said: "I checked, he stayed in the stronghold for a while, later, he rescued a little girl, and then left with the little girl." How does this sound like Ma Yuan fell in love with a young favorite, and then went away with her beauty? Ma Yuan is naturally not the kind of person who is ungrateful and disregards the interests of the country. Xuan Yin touched his chin and said, "Which direction are they going?" "Linzi." The man in black replied. Linzi is in the south, close to the border of southern Xinjiang. If Ma Yuan went in that direction, it is likely that he entered southern Xinjiang. Strange, what did Ma Yuan go to southern Xinjiang for? Still with a little girl. Could it be that the little girl herself is from southern Xinjiang? The war between Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang has been raging for so long, and all foreigners who can be expelled in the territory have been expelled. The only one he knows who has not been expelled is Huangfushan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 779： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (5) Chapter 779 Received a daughter who committed crimes and cannot live (5) Xuan Yin raised the corner of his right lip cynically, that guy Ma Yuan really bumped into Huang Fushan, right? Counting the day when Ma Yuan left the stronghold, it almost matched the day when Huang Fushan returned to southern Xinjiang. "Take a team of shadow guards and go to Linzi to have a look!" "yes!" Xuan Yin went back to the upper room, Ning Yue was counting the bank notes, his face was covered with black lines, this girl, she had never touched him so seriously, but she looked at the bank notes as if she wanted to grow her eyes on her, what a money addict! Ning Yue saw the figure projected on the ground, turned her head, and smiled slightly: "Are you back? Are you hungry?" "Hungry, I''m so hungry." Xuan Yin said, hugging her whole body into his arms, and began to caress her maliciously. Ning Yue was itchy slightly, grabbed his troublesome hand, glanced at him, and said, "Is there any news about my father?" Xuanyin was grabbed by his right hand, but he still had his left hand. He pressed his left hand against her flat lower abdomen and said while rubbing, "For the time being, we can only confirm that he left Xiliang. I guess he went to southern Xinjiang." I thought about the little girl''s matter, afraid that she and Lanzhi would be jealous, so I decided not to talk about it. Talking about business, Ning Yue forgot that she was still holding his hand, and said in confusion, "Southern Xinjiang? Why did my father go there?" She grabbed his hair with one hand, and Xuanyin took a hissing breath. Seeing that she seemed to be very happy, she let her go again: "I don''t know the specific reason. If it were me, I would either go Find someone, or kill someone." "My father doesn''t know anyone from Southern Xinjiang. But who will he kill?" "Whoever caused Xiliang''s army to suffer so badly will be killed." This is a man''s logic. If he didn''t consider that Rong Qing could cure Ning Yue''s illness, he would have rushed into the palace to kill that guy. How many Xiliang soldiers were killed by the weapon made by that guy! Speaking of this, he thought of Huangfuyan''s lack of black iron weapons during the first battle in Yunzhou, "It''s very strange." "What''s strange?" Ning Yue asked. "When Huangfuyan attacked Yunzhou, they actually used ordinary weapons. Do you know why? Because their black iron suddenly disappeared." If the opponent still used the black iron weapon, he couldn''t guarantee that he could kill the opponent so easily. To win, it must be five thousand to ten thousand, and there are not many people left. Xuan Yin kissed Ning Yue''s little face, "I feel like who is helping me in secret, who do you think is so kind?" Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and it was difficult for her to speak out about her deal with Sikong Shuo. If he asked himself how he knew the black iron weapon, and how he knew that the Tianji Pavilion was selling it, how should he answer it? A boudoir woman should never be aware of that. What''s worse, Sikong Shuo confiscated her a penny and only told her to eat two meals. If this jealous jar finds out, she will definitely vomit blood with anger. Wait, when Sikong Jing said that she hooked up with people randomly, could she be referring to her and Sikong Shuo? Did Si Kongjing discover something? That lingering sister-in-law was fine with bullying her in her previous life, but she still wants to provoke her and Xuanyin in this life? Dreaming! "What are you thinking? In a daze again!" Xuan Yin rubbed the top of her hair dissatisfied. Ning Yue took his hand away and smoothed out the hair that he had rubbed into a chicken coop. Thinking about it, she didn''t get angry: "Maybe it''s a coincidence, the black iron just ran out, and it''s gone. God can''t always take sides Nanjiang, you have to give us some luck in Xiliang. And I think you can beat them regardless of whether they use black iron weapons or not!" This flattery! Xuanyin pinched her face: "You have learned to compliment me, huh?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 780： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (6) Chapter 780 Received a daughter who committed crimes and cannot live (6) "Where''s the compliment? I''m telling the truth, my husband is a hero." Goosebumps really fell all over the floor! Ning Yue was afraid to continue talking, and it was time to talk about it, so she hurriedly changed the subject, "Didn''t digress, aren''t you talking about my father? Why did you get involved in Yunzhou?" "Yes." Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, "Just now you said who he wants to kill, right? He must want to kill Rong Qing the most. I have already sent someone to Linzi to see if I can find traces of your father, no , let them sneak into the Southern Border Palace to have a look." He can''t let Ma Yuan kill Rong Qing, Rong Qing is the only one who can heal Ning Yue, he must catch him alive! When his shadow guards catch Rong Qing, he will kill that little girl who seduced Ma Yuan by the way! At this time, Xuanyin didn''t know that the three people he was looking for were actually staying together. He had already left the palace and was struggling towards Linxiliang. At dusk, Ma Yuan, Huang Fushan and Rong Qing finally left the Southern Border Imperial City. Ma Yuan bought a merchant''s carriage and let Rong Qing lie flat on the soft bed. Rong Qing woke up as early as dawn, and behaved very calmly. He didn''t ask why they weren''t in the palace, or where they were going. As for the possibility that Ma Yuan might know who he was, he didn''t even mention a word. Ma Yuan heaved a sigh of relief while being worried. It was hard enough to avoid being traced. If his son kept asking questions here and there, he really didn''t know how to lie in front of Huang Fushan. Huangfushan didn''t see what the two of them were thinking. Seeing Rong Qing''s silence, she thought that Rong Qing was angry, and explained softly: "Rong Qing, trust me, we have no malicious intentions. You know that in World War I, my sister was shot to death by Xuan Yin, I want to avenge my sister, and I will send you back when I finish my revenge." Ma Yuan broke into a cold sweat, little aunt, what does your revenge have to do with kidnapping Rong Qing? Anyway, please explain, you have enemies in the palace, and you want to use Rong Qing as a talisman! However, this kind of lie also deceived Huang Fushan, Rong Qing would definitely not believe it. Rong Qing should understand that not only is arresting him not a talisman, but it is most likely a reminder. Ma Yuan glanced anxiously at Rong Qing, afraid that he would ask, "If you catch me, you won''t be afraid that the queen will kill you all"? Fortunately, Rong Qing didn''t say anything. The carriage traveled northward from the imperial city, passing through Panyu, Licheng, and Dunming, and the rewards offered for their capture became higher and higher. From the initial 10 million gold, it rose to 10,000 taels. Ma Yuan''s anti-reconnaissance ability is very strong. When he accompanied Huang Fushan to Beijing, he found out which routes were weak in the government''s coverage. He tried his best to follow those routes, but sometimes there would be situations that he couldn''t avoid, for example In and out of town. A checkpoint was set up at each city gate, and the soldiers took the portraits of the three people to compare and screen all the passers-by. The portrait is slightly distorted, and officers and soldiers can''t recognize it after a little disguise, but a little girl, a middle-aged man and a disabled person are hard to recognize, especially the disabled person is so handsome that even a blind person can guess out of his identity. "Ahem." Ma Yuan cleared his throat and said embarrassingly, "I''m sorry." The officers and soldiers stopped Ma Yuan''s carriage, took out a portrait and compared it on Ma Yuan''s face. Ma Yuan didn''t change his face at all, but I don''t know who painted the portrait. I didn''t compare it, but seeing his age, which was very similar to what was stated in the document, I couldn''t help feeling suspicious: "Who is sitting in the carriage? Come down and let me have a look!" Ma Yuan said hesitantly, "I''m afraid...it''s not very good, is it?" The officers and soldiers frowned: "What''s wrong? Old guy, are you harboring criminals?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 781： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (7) Chapter 781 Received a daughter who committed crimes and can''t live (7) "Criminal? Huh? Did something happen in the city?" Ma Yuan asked knowingly. The officers and soldiers said impatiently: "Why do you care so much? Go away! Go away!" Pushing Ma Yuan, he shouted at the carriage, "Master, I will count to three people in the sedan chair, and I won''t come down again!" , the uncle caught it directly! One! Two! Three..." Before the words finished, a beautiful and lovely little girl jumped out, crossed her waist, and said to the officers and soldiers: "What are you doing? My lady rushed to her husband''s house to get married and delayed the auspicious time. Can you afford it?" Married? The officers and soldiers opened the curtain suspiciously, and sure enough, they saw a bride in a bright red suit sitting upright on the rug. She was beautiful, her fingers were light white and slender, her nails were shiny and light pink, and there were small white crescents on them. The officer and soldier just watched, his heart beat a little faster, and then the officer and soldier lifted the bride''s hijab with the hilt of his sword. At that glance, the stars changed, and the beauty suddenly appeared, which made him stunned. The little girl hurriedly pushed away the swords of the officers and soldiers, and scolded: "What are you doing? Can the bride''s hijab be removed casually? My uncle will be so angry when he finds out!" The officers and soldiers froze in place, their faces flushed, unable to recover for a long time, until the carriage disappeared at the end of the path, their hearts were still beating violently. After driving for a few more days, they always evaded detection in this way. Rong Qing''s eyes were cold, as cold as knives. It would be great if Qing is really a woman, she will definitely find him the best husband in the world, but Rong Qing is so beautiful, I don''t know which man is worthy of him. Rong Qing glared at Huang Fushan. If Ma Yuan didn''t get it wrong, it meant that he wanted to kill her. Turning over another mountain is Nanyang Town. Nanyang Town borders Linzi, and they can reach their stronghold directly through it. It will be safe at that time. Although they have suffered countless interrogations along the way, they have not been hunted down. Like Suhuo''s style, maybe the queen didn''t hand over this matter to Suhuo. In any case, success or failure is tomorrow, and you must rest well tonight. Did not stay in the inn along the way, they were all camping. Ma Yuan and Huang Fushan were fine, but Rong Qing gradually became unbearable, his complexion turned pale, and his appetite decreased greatly. Ma Yuan decided to find a warm place to live. There is a hunter family at the foot of the mountain, where a father and son live. The little boy is about seven years old, dressed in tatters, but looks strong. Because there is no hostess, the house is not tidy, but Orion is very enthusiastic, and welcomes the two into a warm room: "If you don''t dislike it, you can stay here for one night. Clean up, its a mess. Changer! You sleep with me tonight and give up your room to guests. Then he looked at Ma Yuan and the other three, "There''s only one room left, you...can you?" Ma Yuan nodded: "Of course, thank you brother!" At this time, Rong Qing had already taken off her bride''s disguise and was wearing her own dark blue clothes. Ma Yuan knew that his son liked to be clean, and was afraid that he would dislike him, so he cleaned up the house from top to bottom, and spread the bed sheets and clothes that he carried with him pillowcase. Huangfushan was dumbfounded: "Yuan Shu, do you still have this skill?" Ma Yuan laughed twice, Lanzhi didn''t know anything when she just passed the door, although there was a maid to clean up, but Lanzhi was thin-skinned, she refused to call the maid every time after intercourse, he did it all. Then Lanzhi didn''t invite a wet nurse, and took care of his son and daughter by himself. Every time the little ones cried in the middle of the night, he was the one who hugged and coaxed them. Over time, he seemed to know everything. But as his official position got higher and higher, he became more and more stubborn towards Lanzhi, and slowly, he was not as good as before... Thinking about it, I really regret it, if I could do it all over again, he would not have any of Lin Yonghe and Bai Shuang''er Will touch, he only wants Lanzhi. (end of this chapter) Chapter 782： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (8) Chapter 782 Received a daughter who committed crimes and can''t live (8) After tidying up the house, Ma Yuan carried Rong Qing to the bed, took off Rong Qing''s shoes, and found that Rong Qing''s feet were cold, so he hurriedly fetched a basin of water to soak his feet. The legs are massaged again to prevent muscle atrophy or hardening. Huangfushan pouted, did Yuan Shu treat this sick man too kindly? It''s not his son! Orion took a pomelo inside and said with a naive smile, "I planted it myself. It''s not sour, but very sweet. Try it." "Thank you." Ma Yuan took the grapefruit, took out a piece of silver from his pocket and handed it to him, "I''m sorry to trouble you." Orion accepted the silver with a smile, then looked at Rong Qing who was sitting on the bed and said, "What''s wrong with his legs? Can''t walk?" "Uh..." Ma Yuan didn''t know how to answer, he still hasn''t found a chance to ask why his son''s legs are disabled, obviously he was able to jump and jump back then Rong Qing suddenly said: "Soaked in water for too long, it''s necrotic." His tone was calm, as if he was telling someone else''s story. But Ma Yuan understood that he was talking about himself, the time when Ma Jingyan tricked him into the moat. Ma Yuan felt a deep layer of guilt, if he hadn''t accepted Lin Yonghe to come in, his son would not have been calculated and hated by that disgusting mother and son. Huangfushan noticed Ma Yuan''s strangeness, patted Ma Yuan''s shoulder and said, "Why are you so sad? You didn''t do it." Orion said with a smile on his face: "Brother loves his child too much." What Ma Yuan told him was that these were his sons and daughters. Ma Yuan smiled wryly, but did not deny it. He really loves his child, but it''s a pity that the pain came too late, and now it''s too late to make up for it. On the one hand, he hopes that his son will recover his memory, on the other hand, he is worried that his son will hate him. He clearly remembered that on the first day he brought Lin Yonghe in, his son splashed dirty water all over Lin Yonghe. Ma Jinyan and Ning Xi went to play with Yue''er, but every time his son bullied him to death, he said he hated his concubine brother and concubine sister. And these nasty things were all brought by him Orion went out to make dinner. Ma Yuan probably figured out his son''s temperament, he was not as easy-going as he was when he was young, he was very picky, and couldn''t get used to rough things, so he went to Orion for a hare and roasted it himself. It can''t compare to Lanzhi''s culinary skills, but it is still much better than Orion. When he delivered the roasted rabbit meat to Rong Qing''s room, Rong Qing said flatly: "You should kill him." Ma Yuan was taken aback! Rong Qing said again: "He will report to the officials." Ma Yuan went out, and sure enough, he saw Orion carrying a bag, looking as if he was about to go out, and hurriedly asked, "Brother, it''s so late, where are you going?" Orion smiled and said: "The food at home is not enough, I''ll go hunt some roe deer and come back." He patted the little boy on the shoulder, "Go stay in the house, I''ll be right back." The little boy sucked his index finger and entered the room with his eyes wide open. Ma Yuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If this man really dared to report to the police, he would kill his son. With his son in his hands, I believe he would not dare to act rashly. But Ma Yuan made a mistake. An hour later, when he was laying the floor for Huang Fushan, he heard a very noisy sound from outside. "Are you sure it''s them?" "Yes, sir, a middle-aged man, a little girl, and a handsome disabled youth, I will not admit it!" is the voice of Orion. Ma Yuan could hardly believe his ears. Is Orion crazy or stupid? His son is in their hands, and he angered them, isn''t he afraid that they will take his son''s life? (end of this chapter) Chapter 783： Congratulations on getting a daughter, you cant live without doing your own crimes (9) Chapter 783 Received a daughter who committed crimes and cannot live (9) "Take good care of Rong Qing!" Ma Yuan finished speaking to Huang Fushan, and led the little boy to the front yard. The front yard was already blocked by more than a dozen officers and soldiers. Orion stood aside, looking at Ma Yuan indifferently. Ma Yuan got angry, put the knife on the little boy''s neck and said, "Don''t come here! I will kill him!" Orion sneered: "You kill it, just kill it if you can." "You..." Ma Yuan choked, the hand holding the handle of the knife trembled, the other party was right, he couldn''t let go. He really should have listened to Rong Qing and killed that Orion directly! Because I couldn''t bear it, I didn''t want to hurt the innocent, and as a result, I was doomed. "Stop talking nonsense, obediently get caught, and save your life!" The leading official said brazenly. Ma Yuan snorted coldly: "Get it yourself if you have the ability!" The chief officer waved his hand: "Except for that cripple, kill everyone else!" After saying that, a sharp sword was raised and cut Orion''s throat! Orion fell into a pool of blood, dying with regret. Ma Yuan really has nothing to say about him, what is this called? You can''t live by doing your own crimes! For a small reward, betray them! These people obviously wanted to kill him and silence Huangfushan, how could they allow an outsider to know? If the King of Southern Border investigates, wouldn''t he know that the one who rescued Rong Qing was the one who killed Huang Fushan? How could the other party be so stupid as to leave such a big hidden danger? The sword had no eyes, and rushed towards Ma Yuan and the little boy in Ma Yuan''s hands. Ma Yuan threw the little boy into the room: "Close the door!" With trembling hands, the little boy inserted the latch. Huang Fushan heard the movement and wanted to help Ma Yuan. The little boy pressed his back against the door latch, his eyes were full of tears, and he stared at her stubbornly and fearfully. It was half a quarter of an hour after Ma Yuan hacked the last person to death. He never knew that his martial arts were so good, so good that he could kill so many blood guards in a row. Probably the father''s instinct, never allow anyone to take away his child. He drew back his sword, knocked on the door, panting, "It''s me." Huangfushan moved the little boy who was already stiff, and opened the door for him. Seeing that he was covered in blood, whether it was the enemy''s or her own, Huangfushan asked worriedly, "Are you all right? Are you injured?" Ma Daoyin endured and said: "I''m fine, pack up quickly, this group of people will be discovered soon if they don''t go back to the Yamen." Huangfushan carried the bag on his back, and Ma Yuan carried Rongqing on his back. Although he knew that he was covered in blood, he didn''t bother to change his clothes. Rong Qing''s eyes darkened, and he fainted heavily. Ma Yuan was surprised: "What''s wrong with Rong Qing?" Huangfushan said anxiously: "I forgot to tell you, he fainted!" I didnt get dizzy when I was young, but why do I get dizzy when I grow up? Fearing that Rong Qing would fall off, Ma Yuan wrapped Rong Qing tightly around his body with a cloth, and when it touched the wound on his chest, he let out a breath of pain. "What''s wrong with you? Yuan Shu?" Huang Fushan asked, looking at his distorted facial features. Ma Yuan waved his hand: "I''m fine, let''s go, it will be too late!" "Then what should he do?" Huangfushan pointed to the little boy cowering in the corner. The child also heard what the officers and soldiers said, and was silenced if he stayed. Ma Yuan gritted his teeth: "Take it!" "Oh, good!" Huang Fushan grabbed the little boy''s hand and threatened, "Be obedient! Don''t cry! Don''t make trouble! Otherwise, I''ll throw you into the mountains to feed the wolves, you know?" The little boy nodded with tears in his eyes. Passing by Orion''s corpse, he glanced at it, but never looked back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 784： Punish Si Kongjing (1) Chapter 784 Punishing Si Kongjing (1) Gain Fuyuan princess''s body is more troublesome to adjust, Dr. Lu stayed in the princess mansion for a long time, making Huichun Hall''s business a bit busy, and Ning Yue couldn''t continue to be bored in the palace as rice worms. On this day, Xuan Yin went to the military camp, and Ning Yue went to Huichun Hall. In front of the counter in the East Hall, a middle-aged woman was settling the medicine money with the shopkeeper for the past few days. After finishing the abacus, the shopkeeper Li smiled gently and said, "Madam, the total is one hundred and twenty-one taels. You bet it at the beginning." Two hundred taels, and seventy-nine taels still need to be refunded to you, do you want a bank note or silver?" The woman thought for a while: "Just silver, I''m too lazy to go to the bank to change it." "Okay." Shopkeeper Li gave her seventy-nine taels of silver from the drawer, and attached a list at the same time, "Here are the details of your expenses, you can take a look. Then all our medicinal materials, utensils and labor They are all clearly marked, in the corridor, if you dont understand anything, you can compare them. The woman held the list and smiled slightly: "You guys are really thoughtful, you don''t need to check it, I trust you." Shopkeeper Li showed a proud smile. Huichuntang''s charges are higher than other pharmacies, and they also sell the same medicinal materials more expensive than others, but their business is good, not for anything else, but because they never look at people and charge. Some pharmacies like to slaughter people, outsiders, people who don''t know the market, and people who go to the doctor in a hurry, that''s a sure thing! In Huichuntang, the price list is clearly posted on the wall, and the list is clearly sent to the patients or their families, and they will never deceive customers. In the beginning, there were really many people standing there to check, but now, few people will question their arbitrary charges. The woman put away the bill and the silver, and picked up the little girl beside her. Shopkeeper Li glanced at the two of them and reminded: "Although the wound is recovering well, the possibility of recurrence cannot be ruled out. Has the doctor reminded you to come and check regularly?" The woman said humanely: "Doctor Tong has said it. It just so happens that I have a relative in the capital. I plan to go to her to bother her for a few days. I will return to the countryside after the child''s injury is completely healed." "Go slowly." Shopkeeper Li sent the two of them to the door. At this moment, Ning Yue walked in. Ning Yue and the two smiled and nodded. The little girl suddenly said, "Are you the sister of the boss? I saw you coming down the stairs last time." Last time? Ning Yue was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that there was indeed such a little girl. Doctor Tong was checking her wounds at that time. She was deeply impressed by the little girl''s words that she was afraid of death but not pain. But, just that sentence, she doesn''t remember the appearance of the little girl and the woman. "Do you still remember me? How is it? Is everything all right?" Ning Yue asked gently. The little girl smiled and said, "I''m much better!" The woman said proudly: "This child has nothing else but a quick memory and a photographic memory." "What a smart kid." Ning Yue reached out and stroked the top of the little girl''s hair. At the end of Bishui Hutong, outside a simple courtyard, Mama Cui looked around, and finally, hearing the sound of wheels turning, she went up to meet her, opened the curtain and said, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, I was scared to death! I thought you were lost again." I went to the mass grave, and I am regretting that I didn''t go to Huichun Hall to pick you up!" The woman smiled and got out of the car with the little girl in her arms: "Call my aunt." "Grandmother." The little girl called out sweetly. "So good!" Cui''s mother took out the candy she had prepared earlier and stuffed it into the little girl''s hand. "Thank you, great-aunt!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 785： Punish Si Kongjing (2) Chapter 785 Punishing Si Kongjing (2) The woman said softly, "I made my cousin worry." "I''ve been bitten by a snake for ten years and I''m afraid of well ropes, because I''m afraid you will go around the mass grave again! It''s not a good place!" Cui''s mother scolded her, gave the driver a few copper coins, and let the driver go . The woman hurriedly took out the money from her purse, "How can I let my cousin spend money?" Cui''s mother stuffed her money back: "Since you call me cousin, don''t be polite to me! How is it, is your daughter''s illness better? Huichuntang is right?" The woman said with a hint of joy: "Yes, the wounds have healed. It is said that after three or two reexaminations, I will be able to return to my hometown. It is amazing." "That''s right! It doesn''t matter who introduced it? Can I find the best one for you?" Mother Cui led the two of them into the door, "The princess mansion where I am is all the medical girls from Huichun Hall. Its for the princess! Dont worry about going back, just stay a few more days! When my daughter recovers from illness, Ill take you for a walk in the capital, its so much fun! "Thank you, cousin." "Don''t thank me, thank you. I''ve prepared lunch. It''s on the table. You can eat it yourself. Treat yourself as your own family. Don''t be polite to me! I''m going to the old lady''s place first, the Guo family is very busy recently!" Mother Cui said, and left the house. Ning Yue fought at the gynecology department for a while, and then went upstairs when she was almost busy. The murder of the little beggar was slow to find witnesses, and the limelight gradually passed away. Geng Zhong went back to Ning Yue''s side to handle errands. Ning Yue is planning to rebuild a village with poor harvests and grow medicine instead. She hired some experienced people and asked Geng Zhong to send them there. "This is their address, you pick them up one by one, and find a suitable day to leave." "Yes." Geng Zhongzhi went downstairs with the list. Diagonally opposite Huichun Hall, in a jewelry store, Sikong Jing was choosing jewelry, and Sikong Cheng was by his side. The jewelry in this store is very beautiful, and it is one of the best in the whole capital. It is said that their designer is a retired Shang Palace, who improves the most classic styles in the palace and then sells them. Recently, they launched a purple gold series, which is extremely popular. So sought after, the price is of course high. Si Kongjing casually picked up a violet nobile, and asked the maid, "How much is this?" The maid replied: "Five hundred taels." A hollow hairpin, not heavy, is actually worth five hundred taels of silver! Si Kongjing pursed her lips, and picked up another pair of earrings: "What about this one?" "Six hundred taels." More expensive than a nobile! Si Kongjing asked the price of a few more pieces of jewelry, almost more than one thousand taels. According to her current financial situation, she couldn''t afford it at all, but she really wanted it The eyeballs flickered, and while the maid turned to entertain others, she picked up the pair of earrings and put them in her purse. Glanced at Sikong Cheng, Sikong Cheng has always been distracted recently, so he didn''t notice her small movements. She secretly hooked the corners of her lips, took Sikong Cheng''s arm and walked out of the jewelry store. Just as she stepped over the threshold, she heard the maid exclaim: "Ah! Those pair of purple gold earrings are gone!" The boss hurriedly stood up and shouted to the door: "Stop! Stop for me!" Several customers who stepped out of the threshold with Si Kongjing successively stopped when they heard the boss''s words, and looked into the shop. Si Kong calmed down, and also turned around with a calm expression on his face. The boss looked at them, then at the screaming maid, and asked, "Who was near the earring just now?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 786： Punishing Si Kongjing (3) Chapter 786 Punishing Si Kongjing (3) The maid stretched out her hand and pointed at Si Kongjing: "Her." The boss''s eyes turned cold slightly: "Girl, you..." Si Kongjing interrupted him: "What me? Do you want to ask me if I stole your earrings? Please open your dog eyes and see who I am!" "You are..." The boss looked at Si Kongjing, feeling familiar, but there were too many guests, and he couldn''t remember it for a while. Sikong Cheng scolded: "I don''t even know my sister! Are you blind?" Obviously, the boss doesn''t know him either! Sikong Cheng said angrily: "My eldest brother is Zhong Changshi, you always recognize him?" The name of Zhongchangshi is well-known throughout Xiliang. When he travels, the streets can be so clean in an instant that there is no one and no sound. If he really stole something, should he turn a blind eye? Si Kongjing saw the boss''s entanglements in his eyes, and pretended to be calm and said: "Do you think Zhong Chang Shi''s younger sister will steal things? Are you questioning Zhong Chang Shi''s tutor?" The boss hurriedly said: "Don''t dare!" He didn''t dare to question Mr. Zhong Changshi even if he had a hundred guts! Sikong Jing snorted disdainfully: "I am the daughter of the Sikong family, have you seen any good things? A lot of people rushed to see me off! Don''t say you are imitating the palace, if you really came out of the palace, It''s not that I don''t! I will steal your things? I don''t like it at all!" This posture is a bit of Liu Wanyu''s true biography. The boss thought it was true. Sikong''s family is so rich, would Miss Sikong covet the gold hairpins in his shop? The boss glared at the maid! The maid lowered her head with a stare. Si Kongjing then pointed to a plainly dressed young girl and said, "She stole it! I saw it! She gave someone a purse just now. When you told us all to stop, the person who responded ran away!" The young woman blushed in shock: "I didn''t! You spitting blood!" The boss looked this rustic woman from head to toe, and frowned: "Miss Sikong will slander you? Hmph! Stealing at the feet of the emperor, how brave! Come! Send her to the official!" The young woman is dragged away by the guys. Si Kongjing smiled triumphantly, and left the jewelry store with his second brother, and went to the rouge shop next door. Also, taking advantage of people''s unpreparedness, he stole a box of top-quality rouge and cream. No one suspects her, because she is the younger sister of Zhongchang Shi! Although Si Kongcheng followed her all the time, he didn''t notice her behavior. His attention was all attracted by the little woman diagonally opposite. The little woman''s skin is really white, like pearls, beautiful jade, and snow on the top of the mountain, so clean that there is no trace of blemish. The little woman was painted with lip balm, her lips were so bright red that she wanted to bite them. The little woman''s neck is still so slender and beautiful, like a white swan, elegant and charming. Ning Yue sensed a fiery gaze, turned her eyes away from the planning map, and looked downstairs. Si Kongcheng didn''t expect that the little woman would turn her face to look at him, and was immediately terrified! There was a kind of embarrassment of doing bad things and catching the scene, but when I thought about it carefully, I was just admiring the beauty, and I didn''t do anything to her. He smiled friendly and waved his hand. Ning Yue was so disgusted that she pulled down the curtains! "Girl! Girl!" Sikong Liu''s call sounded from downstairs. Ning Yue put down the drawing and greeted him personally. He was also one of the people who went to the medicine shop. Because he would be away for a long time, he decided to give Ning Yue a pulse before leaving. Ning Yue made a cup of tea, and said with a pleasant face: "How are you recently?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 787： Punish Si Kongjing (5) Chapter 787 Punishing Si Kongjing (5) Sikongliu moved out of Sikong''s house very early, and he didn''t have much contact with them, and the relationship between them was average, so he didn''t go up to say hello when he saw them. "Okay, second brother, let''s go home!" Today''s victory was quite fruitful, and she felt that it was almost done. Sikongcheng thought for a while: "Go to Huichuntang and see what kind of ghost and snake it is. The business is so good!" "It''s fine, when I understand it, I can open one myself, and it will definitely make more money than it!" Sikong Jing said triumphantly. The brothers and sisters walked into Huichun Hall. Sikong Cheng just casually said that what he really wanted to see was the little woman, but when he stepped into the hall, he was instantly shocked by everything here. The first is the light. He has never seen a pharmacy so bright. It seems that the sunlight from other peoples homes has come here, and even the corners are illuminated. Secondly, it is very spacious. There are no cabinets, only shelves, and the medicines on the shelves It is clearly visible that two rows of chairs are placed against the wall for patients to wait for treatment. Doctors stay in different rooms according to the order of internal medicine, gynecology, pediatrics, etc. Patients are shunted so that they don''t huddle together. Their guys are all dressed very neatly and cleanly. It doesnt mean that other peoples houses are dirty, but the color...General guys clothes are mainly dark colors, but here they are all white. There are some drawings on the wall, such as "emergency diarrhea coup", "insomnia coup", etc., which are very practical. Si Kongcheng looked at it, but forgot what he was here for. Si Kongjing was attracted by the beauty pills over there. A female doctor pointed to something on the shelf and said: "Our Yangyan pills are made of donkey-hide gelatin. This is an internal tone, and if you want to make yourself younger and more beautiful, you can also use it with our cream. Our cream is made of food-grade materials and has absolutely no side effects." Said, the nurse scooped up a little cream and put it in In his mouth, "It''s okay to eat." The women and daughters who were watching showed eager eyes. "I have eaten this, and it works very well!" A lady said with a smile. A daughter also said: "Their cream is very useful, and it can also lighten acne marks." "It''s just a bit expensive, a set costs several hundred taels of silver." "As long as it works!" Those who come to buy these things are not short of money. When the border refugees are starving and the frontline soldiers are running out of food and grass, what they should be extravagant is still extravagant. The products are moving very fast, and they are sold out after a while. The nurse hurriedly opened the cabinet door, took out new ones, and put them up one by one. Taking advantage of the time when she was burying her head in getting the products, Si Kongjing took a bottle of cream and put it in her purse, and then went to get the beauty pills, but was suddenly grabbed by a powerful big hand! "Want to steal something?" Aji said coldly. Aji Amon is the twin brother Xuanyin sent to Laichun Hall to prevent people from causing trouble. They have never seen thieves before, and no one has ever been able to steal a penny from under their noses! When he called out, the doctor girl stood up, and everyone around her looked over. Si Kongjing was suddenly enveloped by a strange gaze, blushing with embarrassment, but said stiffly: "What thief? You open your eyes to see clearly, I just hold it in your hand and want to pay for it!" "It''s in your purse!" said Aggie. The Sikong family shook off his hand, took out the bottle of cream generously, and said with a cold snort: "Are you talking about this? I''m going to pay for it together! I want to buy two bottles of nourishing pills and one bottle of cream, but I can''t take it." I just put it in my purse! Why, are you afraid that I will pretend to go out like this? How is it possible? Go to the capital and find out who I am, Si Kongjing? I will be greedy for you little things? My uncle is the best doctor in Xiliang! My elder brother''s medical skills are not bad! I have never used any good medicine? I came to take care of your business for the sake of my friends! My aunt is too lazy to buy this kind of rubbish! Second brother! Let''s go!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 788： Punishing Sikong Jing (6) Chapter 788 Punishing Si Kongjing (6) She threw the cream on the counter, and dragged Sikong Cheng to stride outside. Accusing someone of stealing is not a good name. Aji squinted his eyes and grabbed her wrist: "You are a thief! Stop!" Si Kongjing choked: "You..." Seeing his sister being framed like this, Sikong Cheng immediately became furious, and punched Aji: "Get your dirty hands off!" Aji easily caught his fist, twisted it, and twisted him to the ground! He screamed in pain, and was about to stand up and rush towards Aji again, but was stopped by his younger brother Amon. Amon was dumb and couldn''t speak, but his martial arts were better than his elder brother''s. He stepped on Sikong Cheng''s shoulder like a thousand pieces of gold, making Sikong Cheng unable to turn over. "Second Brother" Sikong Jing''s face turned pale, Sikong Cheng is her talisman, if something happens to him, who will protect her? She looked at the twin brothers in surprise and fear, "You...you bully people too much! It''s fine to slander me as a thief, but also bully my second brother! Aren''t you afraid that my elder brother will steal your shop?" "Yo, copied my shop? What a big tone." Accompanied by an elegant and slow voice, a woman in a blue dress and white skirt brushed the clouds and walked down the stairs. She had a slender waist and was wearing a blue transparent ribbon, which floated in the air like a flowing curve The shadow of the moon is ethereal and magnificent. Her skirt brushed over the steps, like a clear spring flowing slowly, flowing to people''s hearts. Si Kongjing''s heart trembled violently. After not seeing her for a few days, Ma Ningyue''s temperament seemed to be different from before. She couldn''t tell exactly what was different, but she just felt a faint jealousy piercing her heart. Sikong Cheng was dumbfounded, and after a while, with the strength he didn''t know where, he lifted Amon and stood up! Ning Yue ignored Si Kongcheng, and looked at Sikong Jing with a sneer: "What did you just say? Want to copy my shop?" "I...I..." Si Kongjing''s scalp was numb from her cold eyes, but she didn''t want to be outdone, "You...who told you to slander me? My elder brother knows, and he won''t let you go!" Ning Yue smiled disdainfully: "Sikong Jing, it''s okay for you to deceive others with your words, but I know the situation of your Sikong family. Your elder brother never cares about you, even if you die outside, he won''t even move his eyelids." Copying my shop for you? Ha! Dont be too beautiful in your daydreams! "you" "Besides, you are a thief in the first place, how could Mr. Zhong Changshi protect you because of private abolition of public land?" "You''re talking nonsense!" As soon as Sikong Jing finished speaking, Aji tore off her purse and poured out all the contents. Earrings, top-quality rouge, and cream were all brought in from other shops. Ning Yue picked up the bottle of cream marked Rougefang and said, "Isn''t this from the old Li''s family? You already have the cream, so come and buy mine." "Can I have more money?" Si Kongjing regretted it as soon as she said it, obviously she didn''t have a single coin in her purse Ning Yue shook the empty purse, and said with a half-smile: "You don''t have any money, and you said you were stealing just now?" "The money... the money is with my second brother!" Sikong Cheng was taken aback, my God, he didn''t bring so much money! Ning Yue smiled lightly and said, "Princess Sikong, where is the money?" "I...my money..." He faltered, unable to complete the sentence. "The money was stolen!" Si Kongjing raised his chin and said, "My second brother brought three thousand taels of silver notes when he went out, right? Second brother?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 789： Punishing Si Kongjing (7) Chapter 789 Punishing Si Kongjing (7) "Uh...yes...yes, it was stolen, it was still there just now, why did it disappear all of a sudden?" He cooperated and touched his chest. Sikong Jing sneered and said: "It''s not like you were stolen by people from Huichuntang, right? Just now, only your people came into contact with my second brother! Now, I seriously suspect that kid stole my second brother''s silver ticket! Hurry up and send my second brother away!" Hand over my banknote!" "Jing''er!" Sikong Cheng tugged at Sikong Jing''s sleeve, and scolded in a low voice, "Don''t mess around!" He just wanted to save a man''s face so he lied that his money was stolen, but he didn''t want to use this to frame Huichuntang. . Where did Si Kongjing know about elder brother''s little Jiujiu? She only thought that if Ma Ningyue made her lose face, she would also make Ma Ningyue unable to step down! Everyone cast scrutinizing eyes on Ning Yue. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Sikong Jing, if there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and if there is no way to hell, you break in. You must ruin yourself, and I have nothing to say. Aji!" "Boss!" Aji saluted with fists in his hands. "Go to the rouge shop and the jewelry store and call the two bosses to see if these things belong to their family!" "yes!" Si Kongjing panicked on the spot, opened her arms to block Aji''s way, and said with wide eyes, "Why? I paid for these!" Ning Yue said with a smile: "If you pay the money, you don''t have to feel guilty. Aji, go quickly." Aji threw away Sikong Jing, and strode towards the shop diagonally opposite. Sikong Jing knew something was wrong, so he ran away! Ning Yue gave Amon a wink, and Amon grabbed her back with one paw and threw her on the ground. After that, Amon blocked the door like a door god, leaving her nowhere to escape. Si Kongjing was so anxious that she cried, with a cry of wow, the tears fell down: "I want to go home, I have been bullied, I want to go home..." Ning Yue didn''t buy it. Si Kongjing was like this in her previous life. When she bullied her, she had a vicious face. After being taught a lesson by her, she cried like a victim. This trick was only useful to her parents-in-law in the previous life, and she herself could only will find it funny. Si Kongjing cried for a long time, earning the sympathy of some guests, and felt that it was too pitiful for the little girl to cry like this. Just when Si Kongjing was trying hard to win everyone''s sympathy, Aji came back with Boss Li and Boss Wang. Boss Wang followed the maid from before. The maid checked the earrings on the counter and said to Boss Wang, "Master, this is the pair of earrings! Look, I was right, she stole it!" Boss Wang glared at Si Kongjing viciously. After living half his life, he was tricked by a girl: "Hurry up, go to the yamen and bring that girl back!" Amitabha, I hope that girl didn''t suffer. Boss Li picked up the rouge and cream, and said, "It''s something our family lost! I thought it was some servant who put it in the wrong place in a daze! It must have been stolen!" Ning Yue walked up to the shivering Sikong Jing: "Sikongjing, what do you have to say now? You are a habitual offender. You stole from the owner and the west. You stole all the way. We caught you and bit us and stole your brother." The bank note! Okay, okay, I wont argue with you anymore, I believe that the Skynet is not leaking, and whether it was stolen or not, the yamen will naturally find out the truth! Yamen? OMG! Is Ma Ningyue crazy? Want to report to the police? How could she, the dignified daughter of Sikong''s family, go to a place where prisoners stayed? If word spread, her reputation would be ruined! "No! I don''t want to go to the Yamen! My elder brother is Sikong Shuo. If he finds out that you sent his sister to the Yamen, he will kill you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 790： Punish Si Kongjing (8) Chapter 790 Punishing Si Kongjing (8) Ning Yuequan took this as a joke: "Aji, report to the officer." "Yes!" Aji left Huichun Hall without hesitation. Si Kongjing''s face was pale: "Ma Ningyue, Ma Ningyue! You can''t do this! Our two families are family friends, how can you report to the police to arrest me?" Ning Yue smiled: "It is precisely because our two families are family friends that I reported to the police to arrest you. Most people steal things from my house, and I cut off my hands directly!" Si Kongjing was so frightened that his legs began to tremble with his words. It was Detective Wei who came, and Detective Wei was patrolling nearby. When he heard Aji report the crime, he followed him immediately. When he saw that the guy who overturned the case was Si Kongjing, he shook his head: "The world is getting worse, what are you doing, little girl?" No, I have to sneak around!" Si Kongjing shook off the hand he was protruding towards her: "Don''t touch me! I am the daughter of the Sikong family! If you dare to touch me, I will make it difficult for you to survive in the capital tomorrow!" Catcher Wei hated this kind of powerful and bullying dignitaries the most in his life. He obviously has no skills, so he has to pretend to be a master! There was no need to tie her up, but Captain Wei quickly took out the roughest rope and tied her up! Then, holding the other end of the rope, he went to the yamen like a parade. Ning Yue was amused by Captain Wei''s dark underbelly. From Huichuntang to Jingzhao Mansion, he needed to pass through the three busiest streets. Sikongjing would be notorious for being paraded through the streets in such a state of embarrassment. "Ma Ningyue! Ma Ningyue, you will regret it! Regret for offending me!" "Why are you yelling? Why don''t you hurry up?" Captain Wei quickly pulled the rope, and Si Kongjing staggered and fell to the ground, his mouth was swollen from the knock. Ning Yue felt extremely relieved. Anyway, with Si Kongjing''s temperament, even if she doesn''t offend her, she won''t let her have a good time. Qin''er is the best example. In this case, why should I give her a good face? Sikong Cheng on the side was frightened for a long time. He is a stern and soft-hearted man. Ning Yue is not even afraid of his elder brother, so it may be no problem to deal with him. What''s more terrible is that this little woman was laughing from the beginning to the end, but the more she laughed, the more creepy she was. The excitement here gradually dissipated, and Ning Yue was about to go upstairs when a familiar carriage stopped at the door. The curtain was lifted, and Xuan Yin walked down. Ning Yue smiled slightly, a girlish smile flickered in her ice-like eyes: "You''re here." Si Kongcheng rubbed his eyes, almost suspecting that he was wrong. The little old lady has transformed into a young girl... Xuanyin didn''t shy away from everyone''s eyes, gently embraced Ning Yue''s slender waist, and stroked her temple hair with the other hand. His eyes were shining brightly, and it was hard to hide his love: "Someone is making trouble again?" Ning Yue raised her hand and smoothed the folds on his skirt: "It''s a dead or dead mouse, the officials have already captured her." "What about this one? Do you want to catch it?" Xuanyin glanced at Sikong Cheng. Ning Yue shook her head: "It''s not worth your while." Xuanyin brushed her soft lips with his thumb, and said ambiguously, "Listen to you." Ning Yue was teased by him, and her body reacted. She suppressed her hotness, lowered her head and put her hand on his palm: "Go up." Xuanyin went upstairs with her arms around her. The four of Ma Yuan and his party entered the border town in southern Xinjiang, and they could reach Linzi City in Xiliang through it. Although Linzi City was occupied by the Southern Xinjiang army, it was Ma Yuan''s territory after all, and there were enough people to support him. Ma Yuan. Rong Qing is unconscious, so it is not suitable to use the bride''s trick again. In order to avoid being searched by officers and soldiers, Ma Yuan spent money to join a caravan. The people in the caravan had heard about offering rewards to arrest people, but the document said that there were three people and the other party was four, so they didn''t take it to heart. Coupled with the martial arts of the Horse Aid Association, he can help them protect the goods when necessary, so he readily agreed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 791： Punish Si Kongjing (9) Chapter 791 Punishing Si Kongjing (9) Unexpectedly, the good times didn''t last long. They had just walked together for two hours when they ran into a group of robbers in the mountains. There were as many as thirty robbers, and they were all extremely fierce. The opponent was captured by them. The bandits in the cottage took a fancy to Huangfushan and dragged Huangfushan into the cave. Ma Yuan hurried over and said to them: "Brother! Brother! Wait! I''m just such a daughter, please brothers! I have some gold here, please take it to buy wine and eat. I heard that the Red Square The wine is very fragrant, you can buy a few more jars!" Hongfang, the largest brothel in Junxian County, is expensive, and the bandits rarely go there, but they always want to go there. What Ma Yuan gave was a pure gold bracelet, which was originally bought for Lanzhi, but at this juncture, saving lives is the most important thing, so he doesn''t care about it so much. The bandits took the gold, but they really didn''t embarrass Huangfushan anymore. For them, quantity is more important than quality. Although Huangfushan is beautiful, they are more willing to sleep with a few more girls, even if they are from Hongfang. The bandits are gone. Ma Yuan let out a long breath of relief. Huangfushan burst into tears. Ma Yuan hugged her into his arms, as if holding his own daughter, and coaxed her softly: "It''s okay, they''re gone, and I won''t make things difficult for you anymore." Huangfushan was just frightened, she was fine after crying. Ma Yuan put Rong Qing on the haystack, Rong Qing was so dizzy from blood that he was groggy all day long, and he didn''t eat any food. Ma Yuan said to Huang Fushan: "You take care of Rong Qing, I''ll get some food." Looking at the little boy, "Chang''er, right? I heard your father call you that, come with me." The little boy followed Ma Yuan. It was time for dinner at this time, and the smoke was rising from the cottage. Just by smelling the smell, Ma Yuan could tell that their food was unpalatable. Ma Yuan found the kitchen and offered to help them cook barbecue. The fat cook agreed. Ma Yuan set up a barbecue grill in the open space, and the little boy helped him wash vegetables and skewer meat. Although the cottage is poor, it has a lot of wild game, all of which are hunted by the bandits themselves. Ma Yuan skinned a deer, cut the venison into small pieces, and kept the whole deer leg. He has already found out that there are three masters in the cottage, one for each person, and the last one... depends on the situation! Ma Yuans baked food is very fragranthe knows how to put spices, this is what Lanzhi said, if the cooking skills are not good enough, the ingredients are enough, and the seasoning is enough, it will not be unpalatable. Facts proved that Ma Yuan was wrong. He tasted a small piece of venison. Damn, it was too old to bite. The facts proved once again that Ma Yuan was wrong. The cook took a bite of the venison handed over by Ma Yuan, and his eyes widened: "My God! How did you roast it? It''s so tender!" Ma Yuan: "..." The bandits swarmed up and stuffed the roasted venison into their mouths. Those things that Ma Yuan thought could not be chewed were too tender for them. The cook sent the three venison legs roasted by Ma Yuan to the masters. When he came back, he said to Ma Yuan with a smile, "The masters said your cooking was so delicious! Let you bake something else!" The corner of Ma Yuan''s mouth twitched, and he roasted another whole lamb, which was quickly robbed again. This night, Ma Yuan roasted a deer, two sheep, five rabbits, five chickens, and countless skewers of leeks and mushrooms. The bandits are full, and in order to have another delicious meal tomorrow, they all decide not to kill Ma Yuan for the time being! Originally, this guy knew martial arts, but they were a little afraid~ Two hours later, Ma Yuan got a dilapidated small firewood house. Ma Yuan carried Rong Qing in, and gave Huang Fushan a large plate of barbecue and vegetables, and a bowl of secretly cooked millet porridge. Huangfushan was so hungry that she picked up a bunch of mushrooms and ate them. Although it was unpalatable, she was hungry. The little boy followed Ma Yuan to cook and ate a lot. He was already full. Ma Yuan asked him to feed Rong Qing, and he went back to the small kitchen to boil some hot water for Rong Qing. The cook was not there, but a young man in tattered black clothes was sitting by the stove, putting firewood into the stove from time to time. "Brother, let me come. You go and rest. I will call you when the fire is finished." Ma Yuan said cheerfully. The man froze slightly when he heard the voice, and raised his head, revealing a face covered with scars. Ma Yuan''s scalp is numb! The man''s eyes paused for two seconds on Ma Yuan''s face, and then his body trembled uncontrollably, as if excited...and as if he had been frightened. Ma Yuan reached out and patted his shoulder tentatively: "Little brother, what''s wrong with you?" The man jumped away, stared at Ma Yuan in a daze, and then ran out like crazy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 792： Accidents from the Eastern Window (1) Chapter 792 Dongchuang Incident (1) Ma Yuan was very confused, he didn''t seem to do anything, how did he scare the other party like that? Could it be that the other party doesn''t want to be seen with a scar on his face? It''s not like he has never seen some people with strong self-esteem and can''t face their flaws calmly. In the past, Lao Wang next door was crippled, and he always avoided seeing people. But the way the young man looked at him just now didn''t look like he was simply ashamed, but vaguely familiar, as if he knew him. But how is this possible? This is Nanjiang, not Xiliang, so he has no acquaintances in Nanjiang, except Huangfushan. Ma Yuan couldn''t figure it out, so he simply gave up thinking about it and focused on boiling water. After a while, the cook came back with a string of copper coins in his hand, so he knew it without saying anything, and went to gamble again. The cottages are built in the wilderness, unlike the market which has a variety of recreational activities, they often pass the time by gambling or drinking in their spare time. The cook had a smile on his face, he should have won. Sure enough, the cook collected the money, opened the cupboard, cut a piece of marinated pork belly and stuffed it into his mouth, happily said: "Xiucai, I won a lottery today, I will go shopping in a few days, do you want to bring you some?" what?" Ma Yuan realized that the other party had identified the wrong person, and hurriedly said, "Brother, it''s me." The cook paused his hand for cutting the second slice of pork belly, looked intently at the stove, and said, "Oh, it''s you! Why are you boiling water? Where''s the scholar?" "You mean the man with the scar on his face just now? He went out." "Well, it''s him!" The cook ate another piece of pork belly, his appetite whetted, and he cut up a large piece, chopped garlic, green onions, and ginger, poured some sesame oil, soy sauce, and seasoned vinegar for a cold dressing, and served it to him. Ma Yuan came forward and said, "Try it! I marinated it in the morning, it''s fresh! If it''s not for your barbecue at night, you have to eat this!" Ma Yuan didn''t have much appetite, but he still ate a piece, and finally understood why his poor cooking skills were favored by everyone. The cook ate quite happily, he was fat, and his appetite was larger than ordinary people, so everyone was full but he was already hungry, he ate so much that he drooled, and he didn''t forget to murmur: "Damn scholar, I don''t know where he died! Don''t expect me to keep it for him!" Thinking of the young man''s eyes, Ma Yuan felt an urge to understand him, and asked, "Why do you call him a scholar?" "Because he is the only literate person in the cottage!" The cook ate several pieces of meat, burped, and continued eating. "Since he can read and write, why did he become a native..." He wanted to say bandit, but paused, Ma Yuan changed his words, "Brother in the cottage." "Did he not do it? I didn''t pick him up for nothing! He lost half his life, how much did I spend to treat him!" the cook said spitting. It turned out that he was forced, and he was also a poor person. Ma Yuan secretly sighed, and asked, "Where did you find him?" The cook said: "On the hillside at the junction of Linzi and Jun County, he seems to be being chased by two Xiliang officers and soldiers. I killed the officers and soldiers and rescued him." You should catch him back, right? The corner of Ma Yuan''s mouth twitched: "Why was he chased by officers and soldiers? What country is he from?" "It seems to be from Xiliang. He wanted to escape to southern Xinjiang, but was discovered by the officers and soldiers. The officers and soldiers wanted to catch him back. Fortunately, he met me." The cook said happily while eating. "When did this happen?" "Last year, what was it like at the end of the year? November or December, I don''t remember, but it was pretty cold anyway." At that time, he was stationed in Linzi. It stands to reason that he escaped a Xiliang man during his tenure, so he should be easily investigated, but the situation is stronger than others, and he cannot protect himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 793： Accidents from the East Window (2) Chapter 793 Dongchuang Incident (2) After boiling the water, Ma Yuan helped the cook tidy up the kitchen again. The cook was so happy that he gave Ma Yuan some milk wine looted from other caravans. Milk wine is a specialty of the northern region, and it is rarely sold in Xiliang, let alone southern Xinjiang. These bandits are simply not very lucky. Ma Yuan returned to the firewood house with the milk wine. The temperature in Junxian County varies greatly. The daytime is like midsummer, and the morning and evening are like late autumn. It is extremely cold. Most of their salutes were lost on the way to the captivity. There was no quilt to cover them, only a blanket that was not too thick. Ma Yuan shared some milk wine with Huang Fushan and the little boy, and fed the rest to Rong Qing. Rong Qing was very weak, leaning against his arms, he could hardly hear Rong Qing''s breathing, his heart throbbed, at this moment, he suddenly regretted taking Rong Qing out of the palace, if Rong Qing stayed there, You must not worry about food, clothing, or being hunted down. But soon, he felt that his thoughts were naive. Rong Qing is his son, the eldest son of the Ma family, how could he not bring Rong Qing home? Huangfushan stared blankly at Ma Yuan who was holding Rong Qing tightly in her arms, and said, "Yuan Shu, you are really good to Rong Qing." Ma Yuan''s eyes flashed: "Maybe...he always reminds me of my son?" Huangfushan snorted, but didn''t take it to heart: "How long are we going to stay here?" Ma Yuan stared at the ground, and said darkly, "It won''t be long." "That''s good, I hate this place!" Huang Fushan said, yawning. I felt cold before, but I wasn''t sleepy, but now I drank milk wine and warmed up, and my eyelids started to fight instantly. The little boy had already fallen asleep next to Rong Qing, and she lay down on the other side of the little boy. Ma Yuan covered the three of them with thin blankets, lit a small bonfire in the house, and quietly watched the night. After the three children were all asleep, he finally unbuttoned his clothes, revealing the red, swollen and festering wounds. On the hillside not far away, the scarred man who escaped from the kitchen was holding a painting. All four fingers of his left hand except the thumb were placed near his mouth, and he was quietly biting his nails. This is a quirk that he developed after he started his escape career, and he would always be like this when he was anxious. There are three people painted on the painting, a middle-aged man, a young woman, and a young man. Below the painting is written a reward of ten thousand taels of gold. He moved his eyes away from the painting, and looked at the middle-aged man in the woodshed who was examining the wound by the firelight, his eyes sparkling. Then, he looked at the young man who had fallen into a coma, with a strong hatred in his eyes, he got up suddenly, squeezed the portrait tightly and walked towards the gate of the cottage. The bandit guarding the gate saw him and yelled: "Xiucai, it''s so late, you have to go down the mountain?" "Yes." He responded lightly. The bandit whistled: "They have gone to Hongfang, don''t you want to go too? Good boy, he looks honest on weekdays, and at critical moments, he should take advantage of it! Go! Go, remember to bring me a basket of soup dumplings tomorrow!" "Got it." He walked out with cold eyes. Suddenly, there was a low coughing sound from the woodshed. His steps stopped suddenly. The bandit scratched his head: "Hey, I said? Are you going to go down the mountain or not? If you don''t, I''ll close the door!" He didn''t answer the bandit''s words, and his face began to contort and twitch, as if he was making a difficult decision in his heart, making the scars on his face more hideous and terrifying. After a while, he threw the portrait into the brazier and went back to the village. The bandit frowned: "I don''t know why! Are you playing with me?" "Cough cough! Cough cough..." Ma Yuan covered his mouth, trying to minimize the sound of coughing, Rong Qing was a light sleeper, even if he was groggy, a little movement could still make him uncomfortable. After the cough passed, Ma Yuan drew out his dagger, put it on the fire and roasted it, bit a wooden stick, and cut off the rotten flesh from the wound. He was shaking and sweating from the pain, but that wasn''t the most painful. To prevent it from reinfecting, some treatment must be done to the wound. It''s a pity that their medicine fell at Orion''s house, and he could only take the method of burning it. He took a piece of wood that had been burnt into charcoal, extinguished the sparks, and aimed it at the wound to scald it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 794： Accidents from the Eastern Window (4) Chapter 794 Dongchuang Incident (4) "It''s nothing, I''ll just call you." Ning Yue said lazily. Xuanyin could hear her sleepiness, and seeing her drooping eyelids almost unable to open, she couldn''t help but smiled softly, didn''t they all say that men fell asleep quickly afterward? Why is it that he is full of energy every time, but she is drowsy? He fondled her temples: "Go to sleep." "Well, sleep..." Before she finished the following words, Ning Yue fell into a deep sleep. The battle of Yunzhou came to an end temporarily, and the imperial court quickly issued a punishment for Su Mu. He was threatened by Huang Fushan, and the incident of attacking the Xuan family army was dismissed. The city must be recaptured within a month. Xuanyin listened, sneered three times without speaking, and went to the barracks calmly. Days went on as usual, the war in the south did not reach the capital, and the capital was still bustling, but suddenly there were many refugees, which made the powerful and powerful feel disgusted for a while. Blame their stinky bodies for occupying clean and tidy paths, and their dirty paws for stealing their gold leaf and their belongings. The government intervened and moved the refugees to nearby counties, and the capital once again returned to its usual cleanliness and peace. Ning Yue has no right to express her opinion on this kind of behavior that treats the symptoms but not the root cause. After all, this world is not hers, and she has nothing to worry about. Maybe if she worried too much, it would arouse the emperor''s dissatisfaction, thinking that the Xuan family was buying people''s hearts. On this day, Xuan Yin went to the military camp, and Ning Yue went to Huichun Hall as usual. As soon as he entered the door, he heard what they said about the refugees in Ding County. went. When mentioning Sikong''s family, Ning Yue suddenly thought of Sikong Jing who was imprisoned three days ago. Si Kongjing was quickly paraded to Jingzhao Mansion by the arrester Wei, losing all face. Patriarch Sikong was so angry that he beat up Sikongcheng, blaming him for not taking good care of his sister, and not even knowing and stopping her from stealing things. Afterwards, Patriarch Sikong went to Jingzhao Mansion and wanted to discuss the matter privately, but now Jingzhaoyin was not around, and the well-known Lord Qingtian, Guo Kuang, was temporarily acting as Jingzhaoyin. Guo Kuang''s refusal to eat oil and salt made Patriarch Sikong suffer a lot. In desperation, Patriarch Sikong went to the palace to look for Sikong Shuo. "Jing''er is also your sister, please get someone to rescue her! The prison is not a place for a daughter to stay! If she stays any longer, her life will be ruined!" Let me ask, who is willing to marry a daughter-in-law who has been in prison? Even if the other party has a prominent background, if his character is low, he will inevitably harm three generations of incense. Patriarch Sikong said earnestly, but Sikong Shuo just didn''t let go. "What does it matter to you that you have no way to teach a daughter? Why did I rescue her? Is it because she used my name to cheat and cheat, or because she stole something to shame people? She should have a better memory, my lord." . One sentence from Patriarch choked Patriarch Sikong to death: "I... I... I, I, I... I am your father after all! Why are you talking to me like this? What do you think of me?" Sikong Shuo sneered: "Anyway, you are my father, so you haven''t killed me even though you yelled at me in this seat." Patriarch Sikong walked away in despair. Guo Kuang and Sikong Shuo couldn''t get along, so Sikongjing could only stay in prison honestly, but Sikongjing was not a person who would bow his head and plead guilty. She has done a huge bad thing, even if she is caught, she will never admit it. No matter how Guo Kuang interrogated her, she insisted that she did not steal. He also said that those earrings, rouge and cream, who put them in there, maybe a thief stole them, and put them on her quietly in fear of being discovered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 795： Accidents from the Eastern Window (5) Chapter 795 Dongchuang Incident (5) Guo Kuang almost laughed at her ability to open her eyes and tell nonsense. I have seen shameless ones, but I have never seen such shameless ones. Fortunately, this is not my daughter, otherwise, he would have to break her legs. Guo Kuang ordered someone to lock her up. In the afternoon, Guo Kuang went to the Ministry of Punishments. As soon as he left, Ning Yue came back. Catcher Wei was cleaning the lobby quickly, when he saw that it was her, his eyes lit up, and he went up to him: "What kind of wind brought the princess here?" Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "Can you come and see Brother Wei?" "Okay! Of course! You are welcome at any time! Haha!" Detective Wei laughed heartily, threw the broom away, and said to her, "Are you looking for Mr. Guo? He just went to the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and he won''t come back today. Its best to go to his house and wait for him. Ning Yue shook her head and said, "I''m not looking for uncle, I''m looking for a friend." Captain Wei quickly led Ning Yue into the cell. Every time someone walked into the cell, the prisoners who were too idle would make a fuss. Calling sounded, Captain Wei frowned quickly, and kicked the door panel: "Shut up! Whoever yells again, he won''t be given food for three days!" The prison cell slowly fell silent. Catcher Wei quickly looked at Ning Yue, with a gentle smile on his cold face: "I''ll wait for you outside, don''t stay too long, it''s a mess here, it''s too salty." "Okay, thank you Brother Wei." Ning Yue bid farewell to Captain Wei, and walked towards the end of the cell. The big prison in Jingzhao Mansion is different from the water prison in Shengong. It is crowded and lively, which is Ning Yue''s first feeling. Although it is smelly, at least she is not alone. There is light, which is Ning Yue''s second feeling. There is a fist-sized opening on the wall of each cell, and when the sun is sufficient, it can shine in obliquely. Although it is not very bright, it is enough for them who have been crawling in the dark. Of course, there are also downsides, such as no privacy. Whether it''s sleeping, changing clothes, or even going to the toilet, they are all exposed to the eyes of the inmates. Simply, the male and female cells are separated. Ning Yue soon arrived at the place where the female prisoners were held. There are fewer female prisoners than male prisoners, only three or five here and there, all sleeping on their stomachs or lying down. The temperature is high during the day, and the cells are stuffy. Sikong was in the cell at the end, some distance away from them, presumably Patriarch Sikong sent someone to take care of it. Ning Yue walked slowly towards her cell. Si Kongjing heard light footsteps coming this way, and thought it was her family: "Sister! Sister, did you come to see me?" Turning his head, he saw a pair of clean white embroidered shoes, with bright red plums embroidered on the uppers. Just looking at them made people feel that they were expensive, probably not inferior to the Queen''s. Looking up, Sikong Jing saw a plain white skirt dotted with amethysts, and felt that it was the first time in her life that she had encountered such an exquisite thing, and she couldn''t help but be annoyed, where did Sikong Lin get such a beautiful skirt? Until, her eyes followed the other''s waist and abdomen all the way up, and when she saw the towering chest, she felt that it was not Sikong Lin anymore, but Sikong Lin was as flat as a horse... She stood up suddenly! "It''s you?" Ning Yue touched the corner of her lips lightly: "Is it comfortable to live in the cell, Miss Sikong?" Si Kongjing didn''t want her embarrassed appearance to be seen by the other party, so she covered her face and turned her back, shouting in a low voice, "What are you doing here? Get out! Get out of here!" Ning Yue laughed: "Miss Sikong, you didn''t understand the situation, did you? This is a prison cell, not Sikong''s house. What right do you have to tell me to get out?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 796： Accidents from the Eastern Window (6) Chapter 796 Dongchuang Incident (6) Si Kongjing gritted her teeth one after another, anger overcame the embarrassment in her heart, she turned around: "Ma Ningyue, don''t be too happy! Offend me, you have no good fruit to eat!" Ning Yue shook her head, her eyes were as calm as a lake without waves, and her tone was soft and slow, with a touch of coolness: "I don''t understand, you are the one who stole things, and you are the one who slandered my buddy." , I just reported what happened to the government truthfully, why did you say it from your mouth, as if you were wronged by the sky, and I was the chief culprit? This world is really going downhill, when criminals Are you tougher than the victim?" "Hmph!" Si Kongjing turned his face coldly, even if she was wrong, she would not forgive Ma Ningyue who sent her to the cell! In her opinion, stealing things is a trivial matter. Are those shops short of such goods? Is it worth making such a big fuss? Big deal, she just bought it according to the price, but Ma Ningyue, a vixen, has to expose her! You have to report to the police! She must be humiliated in front of the entire capital! Whether it is tolerable or unbearable, she decided that Xuan Qin''er ranked second in her most hated list, and Ma Ningyue was promoted to number one! Looking at her expression, Ning Yue knew that she hated her deeply. This is really innocent. She obviously didn''t do anything, but caught a thief "Sikongjing, you hate me not entirely because I reported you to the police, right?" She still remembered what Ms. Chen said to her. Long before the theft incident, Sikong Jing had disliked her, and even called her a vixen. When that incident was mentioned, Si Kongjing''s gloomy face suddenly burst into a smile, with a smug and cold smile: "Ma Ningyue, you know what you have done yourself, don''t treat everyone as a fool, you have to pay a price for stealing things, Stealing people... will pay the price!" Ning Yue''s eyes gradually turned cold. Si Kongjing grabbed the door panel, said with a sneer, "Don''t think that you can hide the fact that you seduced my eldest brother, I''ll tell you Ma Ningyue, it''s impossible!" Sure enough, this is it! The corners of Ning Yue''s lips curled into a cold arc. She and Sikong Shuo were innocent and had nothing. Of course, if it is said that she had no intention at all, she exchanged Xuantie from Sikong Shuo. She admitted that she The means are not glorious. But she always sticks to her bottom line, Sikong Shuo didn''t even touch her with a single finger! To say that she seduced Sikong Shuo is too ridiculous! This peeping guy doesn''t even know who is seducing whom between her and Sikong Shuo! Seeing Ning Yue''s silence, Sikong Jing thought that Ning Yue was guilty, so she became more and more proud, and continued to talk: "Do you know why I hate you so much? That''s right, it wasn''t entirely because of you that you sent me to the prison! Before, I wished you to die! In our whole family, my elder brother is the best! Although he is an eunuch, he is also the most powerful **** in the Daxin Dynasty. One person is below ten thousand. Which one of your Xuan family can compare to him? But he is such an excellent person, but he never looks us in the eye! Me, my sister, my brother, and even my father are all like strangers in his eyes... I try my best to please my elder brother and make clothes for him , making shoes, sending pets, sending maids, caring for each other, caring for every detail, three or nine days, I braved the heavy snow to go to the palace to find him, and wanted to give him a pair of rabbit fur gloves, but I didnt even see his face! Trying hard to please him! My sister is very mean, and never gives up what she gets to others, but she took the warm jade chessboard that her father gave her to honor him, and she was also rejected! Since I was sensible, I have never had a meal with my elder brother I once took a car, and when his guard of honor passed by the street, as his sister, I had to kneel on the ground like those humble passers-by, or hide in the shop! I am his biological sister! I You should have sat in his step, sat next to him, and enjoyed the supreme glory! Why...why did you, an outsider, easily get something that our whole family couldn''t get? Where is his cloak? Is it because you are cold that I put it on for you? In order to meet you, he even gave up the guard of honor of the general servant and traveled in such an inconspicuous carriage. He is such a noble person, why should he wrong himself so much? For a little woman who is no longer perfect? ??Ma Ningyue, take a pee and look in the mirror! How can you be worthy of my elder brother?!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 797： Accidents from the Eastern Window (7) Chapter 797 Dongchuang Incident (7) Ning Yue didn''t answer the conversation immediately, standing in Si Kongjing''s position, it seemed that she really stole their treasure, but is that really the case? "Sikongjing, first of all, please clarify to me that I never thought of being a pair with your elder brother. Your elder brother is an eunuch, and I am a normal woman. I need to get married and have children. Can your elder brother provide this?" Si Kongjing choked, and quickly said: "So what? What does it matter if a man as powerful as him can''t have children? Haven''t you made money?" She didn''t know that Sikong Shuo was a fake eunuch, and Ning Yue didn''t tell the truth, just said: "You keep saying that you are trying to please him in every possible way, but he turns a blind eye; I didn''t do anything, but I got into his eyes. Sikong Jing, although I don''t know What does he think, but I know that if it were me, I would not want to talk to you. Your so-called flattery is not free. You hope to get more returns from him, so you go out of your way to flatter him .If he was just an ordinary eunuch, would you care about him as meticulously as you said before? If you want to sit in his steps and enjoy the supreme glory, then would you like to accompany him? Go to the servant''s mansion, and serve as a cow and a horse for the empress in the palace? Do you think he was born as a regular servant? Didn''t accompany him to suffer, but want to follow him to enjoy happiness, how can there be such a family?" A look of horror appeared in Si Kongjing''s eyes. "Don''t tell me how wronged you are, as if the whole world is sorry for you!" She doesn''t like Sikong Shuo, but she doesn''t like the bunch of best products from Sikong''s family even more. Accidentally sow a seed, do not water or fertilize, hope it dies, the seed grows tenaciously into a towering tree, they have the cheek to come under the tree to enjoy the shade, and expect the tree to bear all the fruit. The fruit you planted is dedicated to them obediently. Why don''t they go to heaven? "Also, I want to correct you. I have never seduced your elder brother. I wish I would never have anything to do with him again in my life. If you see him someday, please persuade you not to bother me again. " Ning Yue finished speaking lightly, then turned and left. Sikong Jing stared at Ning Yue''s back, her eyes were about to protrude: "Ma Ningyue, do you think you can cover up the truth with a few words? You will regret it! I am sincere to my elder brother , you will know sooner or later! Even for my elder brother, I won''t make it easy for you!" But Xuan Yin went to the barracks to stay for a while, and got into the carriage to Huichun Hall because there was nothing important to do. Halfway through the journey, the carriage was stopped by someone. There were not many people who dared to stop the Xuan family''s carriage. He opened the curtain to see which **** with no eyesight was blocking his way. To his surprise, he saw that coward Si Kongcheng. Sikongcheng stood on the main road with a pale complexion, twisting a bundle, and when he saw Xuan Yin poking his head out, he hurriedly smiled: "Yin, Prince Yin, it''s a pleasure to meet... a pleasure to meet!" He hesitated, his voice trembled, as if he had no confidence. Xuanyin glanced at him and said angrily, "What are you doing?" Si Kongcheng broke into a cold sweat, and boldly said: "I... I... I have something to give... to Prince Yin." This is the first time he has done this kind of thing, and the object is the violent and perverse Xuan Yin. Will he be beaten to death by Xuan Yin? Xuanyin looked at him impatiently: "Are you a man? If you are a man, please talk to me!" "Uh...yes! Yes...yes, it''s like this!" Sikong Cheng swallowed, stepped forward with his legs that were about to go numb, handed the bundle in his hand to the window of the car, and said, "For the king of the county." . "Open." (end of this chapter) Chapter 798： Accidents from the Eastern Window (8) Chapter 798 Dongchuang Incident (8) "Huh?" Sikong Cheng was taken aback. Xuan Yin frowned thickly and said: "I let you open it! What? Want to poison this king?" "No, no, no, no! Absolutely not!" Even so, Si Kongcheng felt as if he was really poisoning the other party, and he was extremely nervous. Since both of them are named Xuan, how could he feel no pressure to be with Xuan Zhao? Xuanyin has become the grandson of a turtle here? Sikong Cheng coughed lightly, and opened the bag. It''s a letter and a man''s cloak. Xuan Yin looked at the purple cloak, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Then, he opened the letter and read it, his whole face was icy. After Ning Yue left Jingzhao Mansion, she went directly to Huichun Hall. After calculating the time, it was time for Xuanyin to pick her up from get off work. She tidied up the table, explained to Geng Zhongzhi the matters needing attention in the pharmacy, and then concentrated on waiting for Xuanyin in the account room. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, Xuanyin didn''t come, and only sent someone to deliver a letter asking her to have dinner on the cruise ship in Lihu. Recalling what happened today, Ning Yue decided to take this opportunity to tell Xuan Yin about herself and Sikong Shuo. Even though that guy was jealous, it was better to say it from her than from Sikong Jing. Facing the bronze mirror, Ning Yue smeared a little lip balm, and changed into a ruby ??guava nobile, making sure that she was beautiful before going to Lihu for the appointment. The cruise ship is similar to the painting boat, but it is bigger than the painting boat and has more guests. It is docked on the shore, and many guests have boarded it. The letter did not specify where it was, so Ning Yue searched for it on the deck. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure from the back, wearing a purple cloak, tall, stern, and standing proudly in the world. Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched slightly, why is Sikong Shuo here? It can''t be such a coincidence, can it? Rolling her eyes, Ning Yue decided not to disturb him, and quietly went up to the second floor. The moment she disappeared at the top of the stairs, the man in the purple cloak slowly turned around, looking at the back of her leaving in a hurry, his eyes dimmed a little bit. Ning Yue searched the whole circle on the second floor, but couldn''t find Xuan Yin, then climbed to the third floor, still nothing, could it be the first floor? Just because she wanted to avoid Sikong Shuo, she didn''t look carefully. Ning Yue returned to the first floor, searched inside and out, but couldn''t find any trace of Xuan Yin! This guy, did he write in the wrong place? Or did he come too late, and he couldn''t wait so he left? Ning Yue waited bored for an hour, from dawn to dusk, but she didn''t get anything, so she went back to the mansion in bewilderment. Dongmei came up to meet her, saw her frowning, and asked worriedly: "What''s wrong, miss? Did something happen again in the shop? Did Sikong Jing''s family come to avenge her?" "No." Ning Yue rubbed her swollen and sore leg, and stood there for an hour at the railing, her calf was swollen from standing, "Has Xuanyin come back?" "No, didn''t my uncle go back home with you these few days?" Dongmei asked strangely. Ning Yue sighed: "He wrote me a letter, asking me to have dinner on the cruise ship. I went, but he wasn''t there. I thought it was because I went too late, and he had already returned home." "Could it be that I remembered the wrong place?" Dongmei asked "Who knows? Get me a bowl of noodles, my stomach hurts from hunger." Ning Yue rubbed her stomach and said. Dongmei hurried to the small kitchen and ordered the cook to order a bowl of Sanxian noodles. She was probably too hungry and couldn''t eat any more. Ning Yue took a few bites and put down her chopsticks. After waiting for another hour, Xuanyin still hasn''t come back. Ning Yue frowned: "Did something happen suddenly in the barracks?" Dongmei''s eyes lit up: "Yes, yes! There must be something wrong with the barracks! Otherwise, how could my uncle let you go?" Ning Yue thought for a while: "Go to Sanfang and ask." "it is good!" "Wait a minute." Ning Yue stopped Dongmei who stepped out of the threshold, "Don''t say it too bluntly, just say... If the third lady wants to eat, I will buy it for her from the street tomorrow." Dongmei went to Qingling Pavilion, and Sun Yao was reading to the baby in her womb. The nuns said, if you do more, the baby will be smarter in the future. "Third Grandma." Dongmei saluted, "You''re telling the baby a story again!" Sun Yao smiled softly: "Yeah, why are you here? Is your grandma looking for something with me?" "It''s nothing special, but the fourth grandma asked you if you have a good appetite recently? Do you want to eat something? Recently, several restaurants have opened in the city." Dongmei said tactfully. Sun Yao smiled even more: "Thank you Yue''er for me, I don''t have anything special to eat recently, I will tell you when I think of it." "Okay!" Dongmei responded with a smile, swept her eyes away, and asked again, "Did the third master come to accompany the little baby?" Sun Yao said warmly: "He is taking a bath." The implication is that he will accompany him after washing. However, this is not the focus of Dongmei''s attention. What Dongmei thinks is, even the third master is back, what about the fourth master? Coming out of Qingling Pavilion, Sun Yao went to the dining room of the public house again, and returned to Liujin Courtyard to report the truth to Ning Yue: "The prince and the third master are back!" It is not surprising that Xuanzhao came back, after all, he is not so highly regarded by King Zhongshan. But if the king of Zhongshan is not in the barracks, it means that there is no urgent matter in the barracks, then where did Xuanyin go? "Is something wrong?" Dongmei asked in a low voice. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and she said quietly: "No, he''s not so careless." Even if something happens, someone will send her a message and tell her not to worry. unless Ning Yue patted her forehead, what was she thinking? Xuan Yinfu has a great fate, it''s impossible! Ning Yue has been waiting in the room until the child''s day, but Xuanyin still doesn''t come back, puts on her clothes, and prepares to go to Bishui Alley to see if he has stumbled over Divine Doctor Zhou''s side, although this kind of speculation is ridiculous, because even if he If he stumbles over there, Dongba should bring a message back. She opened the door and was about to find him, but suddenly saw him standing at the door. The stone in her heart finally fell to the ground: "Where did you go? Why did you come back so late? Have you eaten yet?" Xuanyin didn''t speak, passed her by, found a set of obscene clothes and went to the bathroom. Ning Yue spread her hands, what''s going on? "Xuanyin, you..." Boom! She followed, and before she finished speaking, she saw the bathroom door closed coldly in front of her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 799： Chapter 799 It wasn''t until the sound of splashing water came from the bathroom that Ning Yue was sure that Xuanyin really went in just now, and she was really turned away. This is just too weird! She was the one who was sent pigeons today, and she should be angry. Why did that guy throw her face? Ning Yue frowned strangely, moved a chair and sat at the door, picked up melon seeds and started to nibble slowly. One, two, three, four... When the one hundred and eighth pill was eaten, the bathroom door finally opened. But what she saw made Ning Yue feel that she might as well just stop. In the past, it was only wrapped in a piece of cotton cloth, and sometimes nothing was wrapped, and someone who was running naked all over the room was actually dressed neatly in obscene clothes and trousers, even the top button was buttoned! Why are you so strict? Afraid that she would play hooligans? Ning Yue raised her head and looked at him with a half-smile. Xuanyin obviously didn''t expect to see a woman sitting opposite him eating melon seeds when he opened the door, and he was eating sunflower seeds in such a leisurely way, as if his process of taking a bath just now was seen by her pair of see-through eyes, and then it was her appetizer The dishes are the same. Xuanyin frowned! Okay, okay, I''m starting to frown, who said in the morning that I want to be the other party''s confinement for the rest of my life? The sweet words have not passed the freshness period, and they are about to start a cold war with her. After nibbling the last melon seed, Ning Yue clapped her hands, stood up, and wanted to oppress the other party in the aura, but found that even if she stood on tiptoe, she couldn''t reach his chin. Only then did she realize that every time she kissed, he would He lowered his proud head. "Cough!" Ning Yue cleared her throat, put aside the distracting thoughts that popped up in her mind, and said expressionlessly, "Tell me, why did you release me today? After the release, you still put on a bad face to show it to someone." ? Xuanyin didn''t answer, but walked towards the room. Ning Yue blocked his way, and said without giving up: "Are you going to say it? If you don''t say it, you won''t be able to sleep tonight!" Xuanyin glanced at her lightly, stretched out two fingers, and twisted her lightly, like twisting a little chicken, and threw her aside. Ning Yue was dumbfounded, she had so much strength, every time she rolled over and pressed him down, she pressed him very smoothly, she thoughthe was soft and easy to push! Ning Yue followed, he sat down, and Ning Yue also sat down. Taking a look at his wet hair, Ning Yue took a cotton cloth and gently wiped it for him. Ning Yue felt that she had a really good temper. This guy was angry at her for no reason, but she took good care of him. Who knows, she is willing to take care of her, but others are not willing to appreciate her. Xuanyin pushed her hand away, and lay sideways on the bed. "Hey! Your hair isn''t dry yet! Sleeping like this will give you a headache! It''s easy to keep moisture in your body!" Ning Yue said bitterly, then bent down to wipe him. He looked at Ning Yue coldly: "Go down." "Huh?" Ning Yue blinked, she suspected that she had heard wrong, what did this guy who wanted to grow on her every day say to her? go down? "Which one is wrong, your ears or your brain? I''ll let you go down!" He said coldly. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and touched his forehead: "Xuanyin, are you sick? Why are you talking nonsense?" Before she could feel the temperature of her hand, she leaned over again and pressed her forehead against his, "It''s a little hot." It should be angry, so I added something in my heart. Xuanyin''s body stiffened slightly when he pressed against her forehead, but it was only for a moment. Soon, he pushed Ning Yue away and pulled the quilt over himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 800： Chapter 800 Ning Yue looked at his body turned away, obviously trying to keep a distance from her, and sighed quietly: "What''s wrong with you? Who messed with you? Is it someone else, or me? It shouldn''t be me, right? We''re doing fine this morning. ..." She murmured, reaching out her pale hand to touch his shoulder, but in return he gave him a cold gaze, red blood oozing from his eyes: "Ma Ningyue, I''ll let you go down! One last time!" Ning Yue heard the gnashing of teeth, and knew that he was really angry. When he got angry, he wanted to kill someone. No matter how bad it was, he would beat someone. Thinking of the fact that he smashed the head of an **** alive with his fist in his previous life, Ning Yue shuddered! Deciding not to touch his bad luck for the time being, obediently got out of bed, lowered the curtain for him, turned off the light, and returned to the little bed where he hadn''t slept for an unknown amount of time. In the past, she was very "blurred" by this bed, and he always tried to trick her into it. Now, when she rushed to the door, he forced her back. Ning Yue hugged the quilt tangledly, and knocked on the wall like he used to: "Have you slept yet? If you haven''t slept, talk to me for a while. You asked me to go on a cruise, but you didn''t show up, you Do you know that I waited for you for an hour, and my legs were swollen. When I came back, you were still not here. I was so worried that something happened to you, so I didn''t even bring me any news. " After a pause, Ning Yue faced the wall and said, "Are you listening? Xuan Yin." Xuanyin didn''t respond. Ning Yue sighed again. Now she was sure that Xuan Yin was annoying her, but she really couldn''t remember what she did to displease him today. Could it be that he found out about her dinner with Sikong Shuo? Si Kongjing repeatedly emphasized that if he offends her, he will not have a good life, is this what he is referring to? The person in the purple cloak I saw on the cruise ship tonight...isn''t Sikong Shuo, but Xuanyin? Ning Yue broke into a cold sweat from her guess. If that person is really Xuan Yin, then his behavior of turning around and walking away just means that he recognized him as Sikong Shuo? Why do you admit your mistake? Of course it was the purple cloak. The more Ning Yue thinks about it, the more she feels that she guessed it right. If not, why is Xuan Yin so angry? Damn Sikong Jing, let''s forget about the informant, and even thought of such a dirty trick, even made a cloak that is exactly the same! To provoke her and Xuanyin like this is to make their relationship to death. Okay, okay, Sikong Jing, I remember you. In the previous life, you bullied me every day and every day. I thought that your end would have been miserable, so I didn''t bother to seek revenge from you. Now it seems that I underestimated your ability to die. The next day, Ning Yue woke up early and went to the small kitchen to cook a sumptuous breakfast. Ning Yue understands that Xuan Yin''s anger is not so easy to dissipate, and she has no hope in her heart. Seeing him acting like a stranger, she thought to herself, fortunately, she didn''t have any hope! When eating breakfast, the room was so quiet that the sound of chewing could be heard. Qin''er looked at the cold-faced fourth brother, then at the expressionless fourth sister-in-law, and glanced at the legs of the two under the table. Surprised. In her impression, these two people flirt with each other, you feed me a mouthful, I feed you a spoonful, their legs are entangled with each other, their hands are holding each other, and they are still groping inside their thighs, which is normal! What''s the matter today? Reformed? ! Or... finally know how to pay attention to the influence in front of her! Not bad, there is progress! But why, she likes them more like you and me? It looks very warm. Qin''er didn''t dare to ask more questions, and buried herself in eating the noodles in the bowl. After breakfast, Xuanyin left without a word. (end of this chapter) Chapter 801： Chapter 801 Qin''er counted the plates, looked back at the figure that disappeared at the end, and said, "Is the fourth brother''s appetite not good today? I only ate one bowl of noodles, two steamed buns, ten steamed dumplings, two plates of side dishes, one A bowl of soup, and he left me a horseshoe cake!" Ning Yue laughed, Qin''er had never seen how much Xuan Yin ate in the palace before, half of it would be good. Aren''t you in a cold war with her? Don''t be so greedy for what she makes if you have the ability? Deliberately leaving a piece of horseshoe cake, there is no silver three hundred taels here! Seeing Ning Yue''s leisurely smile, Dongmei was so anxious that after sending Qin''er away, she stamped her feet and said, "Miss! How can you still laugh? My uncle doesn''t talk to you anymore! What''s the matter with you two?" Well? Yesterday I went out like a newlywed, but tonight I became enemies!" Ning Yue shrugged: "I don''t laugh, do I want to cry? Your miss, I have shed enough tears in my previous life. In this life, even if a knife is stuck in my heart, I don''t want to waste a single tear!" "Here we go again, what happened in the previous life?" Dongmei didn''t believe in these "nonsense", she just felt that her young lady''s imagination was too rich, and she told the stories one after another, as if she had really experienced it. , "Miss, do you know why uncle is angry?" "I guess...you know." It''s all guessed by myself, and I haven''t asked Si Kongjing to confirm it yet. Dongmei frowned: "What do you mean?" She pursed her lips and said again, "Is it related to you? If it is related, you should hurry up and find a way to coax my uncle back!" Ning Yue patted Dongmei on the shoulder: "Men don''t rely on coaxing." "Then what should I do?" Dongmei was so anxious that she felt ill. Ning Yue bulged her cheeks: "I don''t know what to do. It''s the first time I meet him losing his temper, so I''m inexperienced." After leaving the palace, Ning Yue didn''t go to Huichun Hall immediately, but went to Jingzhao Mansion. "What? You want to withdraw the case? Don''t you? Although that guy is stubborn, if he starves for another two days, he will definitely plead guilty! I''ve been in this business for so many years, believe me, she won''t make it through!" say. Ning Yue slightly bent her lips: "I thought about this matter for a long time after I went back. The relationship between the Xuan family and the Sikong family is there. I don''t want to make things too extreme. I believe she has learned a lesson. If she is the first offender, let her be spared this time." Catcher Wei quickly sighed: "You are just too kind." Kind? She didn''t have this trait in her body, she just felt that Sikong Jing worked so hard to provoke her relationship with Xuanyin, and the crime of theft was not serious, even if he was convicted, it would be too cheap for Sikong Jing. People respect me one foot, and I respect others ten feet. Those who respect others, people also respect them; Si Kongjing dares to plot against her, just wait for the consequences! "Brother Wei." Ning Yue smiled and looked at the other party, "This place is far away from Sikong''s house, please send a message to Miss Sikong, let her come to pick up my sister home!" Captain Wei was also thinking about this question. With Si Kongjing''s delicate body, he might not be able to walk back. If something happened on the way, it would be a bit unclear. He didn''t care why Ning Yue named Sikong Lin to send a message, he thought that Ning Yue was just saying it casually, and it happened that he didn''t want to bother about it, so he sent the little arrester to go. Si Konglin will get married in a month. Recently, she has become more and more low-key, embroidering her wedding dress in her boudoir with peace of mind. When she heard the maid report that her sister was released from prison, she asked her to pick it up. She thought it was because her younger sister was afraid of the anger of her father and brother that she thought of her soft-tempered elder sister. (end of this chapter) Chapter 802： Chapter 802 "Okay, I will." Zhao Qi''s blood rushed to the top of his head, he couldn''t hear what he was saying, took off Sikong Jing''s clothes and skirt, and ate tofu wantonly. A picture flashed in Si Kongjing''s mind. It was when she was very young, playing hide-and-seek with her elder sister. She hid in her mother''s big closet. Through the gap in the door, she saw her mother and an actor. She was lying on the table playing a bump-and-bump game. She was very curious at the time, and ran over to ask what they were playing, and her mother slapped her. Hmph, what''s the big deal? Lo and behold, she can play now too. "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law..." Si Kongjing called Zhao Qi greedily. Zhao Qi pressed Sikong Jing''s head. "Will my sister do this?" "She won''t." Si Kongjing likes to do things that Sikong Lin can''t do, which makes Zhao Qi like herself even more and can''t do without herself. Zhao Qi was so comfortable that he almost cried out. This is why he loves Sikong Jing so much. After being engaged to Sikong Lin for so many years, occasional intimacy is unavoidable. The elders also know it and turn a blind eye. It''s just that Sikong Lin has always maintained her status as a prostitute, and she is unwilling to please him like this, saying that this is an immodest behavior, and only those women who do not respect themselves will do it. Si Kongjing didn''t care about these things, she was willful, selfish, daring to love and do things, although he understood that Si Kongjing was mostly competing with her sister, but what did it matter? He likes it enough. "Brother-in-law? Me or sister?" "Of course you are. In my heart, she is not half as important as you." The two were licentious in the carriage, unaware that another carriage was parked not far away, and the people in the carriage curled their lips amusedly, looking at them through the heavy curtains. It doesn''t take much to think about it, the two of them are on fire again. I don''t know if Si Konglin will be so angry when she sees this scene? "Xiaolou, go and bring a message to Sikong Lin, just say, something happened to Sikong Jing, someone heard her screaming." Zhao Qi, you have to last a little longer, don''t let me down. Xiaolou chose a strong horse, rushed to Sikong''s house as fast as he could, and told the truth about the screams he "heard": "...I was going to Huichuntang to pick up my wife. When someone screamed in the alley, it seemed to be Miss Sikong''s voice, so I came to inform you." Si Kongjing and Zhao Qi are together, if something happens to Sikong Jing, doesn''t it mean something happened to Zhao Qi? Although she may not love this fianc deeply, she doesn''t want to be a little widow either. Si Konglin immediately took the guards with her, and went to the Pipa Hutong that Xiaolou mentioned. Ning Yue found a restaurant, chose a seat by the window on the second floor, kowtowed melon seeds leisurely, and enjoyed an upcoming show. In the previous life, Sikong Jing and Zhao Qi had been in secret relationship for many years, and no one discovered the secret until Sikong Jing''s tragic death. Firstly, the two of them did it too covertly; The boss is empty. She had no grievances with Zhao Qi, and originally wanted to ignore his business, but who made his little lover Si Kongjing? Si Kongjing has hurt her so badly, she has to "repay" her son, otherwise everyone will treat her as a bully! Sikong Lin came very quickly, and the heavy footsteps almost made Zhao Qi think that it was the officers and soldiers who came, so he didn''t take it seriously, and pulled the quilt to cover Sikong Jing, the officers and soldiers were in charge of the world, so they couldn''t leave him in the carriage Let''s pamper a little girl! Unexpectedly, as soon as the thought of rejoicing flashed through his mind, he heard Sikong Lin''s coquettish shout: "Jing''er! Are you okay? A bold madman! Even our Sikong family dares to bully you! Hurry up and catch you, and you won''t die !" (end of this chapter) Chapter 803： Chapter 803 Damn it! Isn''t this his fiancee? Why did she come here? Zhao Qi was so frightened that the little beast became limp, so he quickly sat up straight, looked left and right, and thought about where to hide! Si Kongjing is more afraid than him. Sikong Lin''s gentle exterior and pungent ruthlessness, she has been taught since she was a child, she doesn''t want to be taught a lesson by Sikong Lin! "Brother-in-law, what should I do?" How does he know what to do? The road ahead was blocked by Sikong Lin, and it was too late to escape: "Jing''er, I''ll go through the back door first! Don''t let your sister find me! Otherwise, I won''t be able to cleanse myself by jumping into the Yellow River!" "No! I''m going! I can''t be found by her! She...she will kill me!" Sikong Lin''s claws can''t pierce her heart, and scratch her face, my God! She doesn''t want it! How could Zhao Qi give up the chance of escape to Si Kongjing? Once the affair with his sister-in-law is revealed, his future will be ruined! "Jing''er, listen to me! Your sister was calling you just now, and she already knows you''re inside, so it''s useless for you to leave! Let me go! Huh?" "No, brother-in-law! This is your carriage! How could it be possible that I am here and you are not? My sister will not believe it!" Don''t think she doesn''t know what Zhao Qi''s plan is, isn''t she just afraid of being reprimanded by the censor after the Dongchuang incident? But his future is important, hers is not? She already has a thief''s hat, but she can''t put on a dirty hat! Ning Yue was sitting upstairs with them, heard their conversation clearly, and couldn''t help being amused. The husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and they fly separately when the disaster is imminent. What they said really makes sense! Ning Yue grabbed a peanut and threw it obliquely into the carriage. The peanut landed on Zhao Qi''s lap, Zhao Qi opened the curtain, looked up, and met Ning Yue''s playful eyes, Zhao Qi''s complexion suddenly turned pale! Ning Yue winked at him. Zhao Qi was taken aback! Ning Yue winked again, Zhao Qi understood that Ning Yue was telling him to leave Si Kongjing and run away. His mind was in a mess, and he didn''t have time to think about why Ning Yue appeared here, what he heard, what he knew, and why he was asked to escape. He was like a lost soldier who had finally received an order, and instantly had the courage to fight. He pushed Si Kongjing away, opened the back door of the carriage and jumped down! He was bare-bottomed, and only took a piece of clothing to cover his lower abdomen. Occasionally, one or two passers-by would turn pale with fright! He didn''t have time to pay attention to these, and ran away in embarrassment and embarrassment. At the entrance of the alley, Captain Wei also heard the report that someone was fighting with weapons in Pipa Alley, so he hurriedly brought people over to find out what happened, and sure enough, he saw the guards of Sikong''s family holding sharp swords, looking murderous. "Damn! Fighting in Laozi''s territory, I''m getting impatient! You guys, guard the intersection and don''t let anyone go!" Zhao Qi wanted to die, and this surname Wei didn''t come sooner or later, but he came at this time, what should he do? He can''t escape! In desperation, Zhao Qi got wise and hid in a garbage truck. Si Kongjing was completely dumbfounded the moment she was thrown by Zhao Qi. The man who swore to her forever, the man who said that her sister was not half as important as her, actually cruelly "abandoned" her in order not to be smashed by her sister! This is what he called liking? Si Konglin lifted the curtain, smelling a scent of **** that she was not unfamiliar with, she frowned, and then she saw her sister wrapped in the quilt, staring blankly at the roof of the car, her eyebrows jumped! Quickly pulled back the quilt of her younger sister, her younger sister was not fully clothed, and her body was covered with traces of being ravaged. Combined with the screams of her younger sister mentioned earlier, her first reaction was that her younger sister was raped! (end of this chapter) Chapter 804： Chapter 804 "Where''s the coachman? Where''s Zhao Qi? Where did Zhao Qi go?" Si Konglin shook her sister''s shoulder, "Speak up! Who made you like this? Which beast bullied you?" "Miss, go back and ask again, hurry up and put on the clothes of the second lady! Don''t let anyone find out!" A clever guard reminded outside. Sikong Lin nodded quickly. From her point of view, Sikong Jing was obviously raped by others. It is better not to spread this kind of scandal, otherwise, Sikong Jing''s name will be ruined, and even she will be criticized by others! She picked up the clothes and put them on for Sikong Jing! But she hadn''t finished dressing yet, and Captain Wei rushed over: "Bold! Fighting in Lao Tzu''s territory! Don''t put down your weapons quickly?! Who is in the car? Get out of Lao Tzu!" "Tell him, I''m the young lady of Sikong''s family." Sikong Lin suppressed her anger and said that her sister had such a scandal, and it was too late to cover it up, but the policeman ran over him blindly! What a fire! The clever guard said proudly: "This is the eldest lady of the Sikong family." "It doesn''t matter who it is, come out!" Captain Wei shouted quickly. In the carriage, there was no response. Captain Wei rushed over angrily! "Stop it, don''t let him come over!" Sikong Lin gritted her teeth and continued to dress Sikong Jing. The two sides really started fighting. But how could the guards of Sikong''s family be the opponents of Detective Wei? Detective Wei dealt with a large group of people quickly, and tore the curtain of the carriage with a sword. Sikong Jing''s glistening thighs were exposed in front of his eyes, those of the arresters and guards, and even more exposed to the onlookers. Before the eyes of the people... "What a show!" Ning Yue clapped her hands, put down an ingot of gold on the table, and left with a smile. As long as the effect is achieved, she has no time to appreciate the next thing. The small building opened the curtain for Ning Yue: "Miss, where are you going next? Rejuvenation Hall or the Palace?" Ning Yue goes to Huichun Hall every day, which has almost become her compulsory course, but today Ning Yue gently blew on her nails, took out the rouge she asked for from Sun Yao, faced the mirror, and said while applying it: "Go to the Xuan family camp." "Huh?" Xiaolou was startled, "Go...what are you doing there?" That is not a place where women can go in, even the princess is not qualified! Ning Yue finished her makeup, looked at her flushed face, raised the corners of her lips in satisfaction, and then lay down on the couch slowly: "Because I have a Gu poison attack, and I need to find the king to detoxify!" Ma Yuan lived in the cottage for three days, and cooked meals for the bandits for three days. At first, they grilled and then steamed vegetables. Anyway, as long as they were not freshly fried, he could barely handle them. Everyone is less and less alert to him. Before, they were worried that he was walking alone in the cottage, but now even if he goes down the mountain to pick mushrooms, no one will follow him. Anyway, his three children are all on the mountain, if you don''t believe him, he dares to run away! I don''t believe that he dared to kill people in the cottage! On the fourth day, the bandits robbed another caravan and got a lot of money. They rewarded Ma Yuan with a mattress and quilt, and some strange sauces, and asked Ma Yuan to continue cooking for them. Ma Yuan can''t even eat the food made by himself, but fortunately they still treat it as delicacies from mountains and seas. Ma Yuan once again proposed to pick mushrooms, but everyone let him go. Life in the barracks is bitter, worse than that of the bandits. The bandits rob from time to time, they are hungry when they are hungry, and they are very full when they are full. The military camp is different. Millet, pickles, and flour are their main food. Many soldiers can''t even eat a piece of fat all year round. In order to improve his food, he occasionally took people to hunt and pick wild vegetables. Among them, mushrooms are one of the things he picks most often. However, there are two types of mushrooms: edible mushrooms and poisonous mushrooms, and they must be clearly distinguished when picking them, otherwise a pot of mushroom soup may make everyone in the camp lose their heads. (end of this chapter) Chapter 805： Chapter 805 Ma Yuan mixed poisonous mushrooms with ordinary mushrooms, and the bandits who guarded the gate randomly rummaged through them. They saw that they were all mushrooms. A layer of cold sweat broke out on Ma Yuan''s back. He quickly went to the kitchen, picked out the poisonous mushrooms, and made a big pot of stewed chicken with mushrooms. In order to cover up the smell of poisonous mushrooms, Ma Yuan frantically added seasonings. But suddenly, the young man with the scar came in. Ma Yuan''s hand trembled, and the spoon with the seasoning fell into the pot. Following this movement, the young man looked into the pot, and then a trace of surprise gradually appeared in the man''s eyes. If Ma Yuan understood correctly, the man recognized these as poisonous mushrooms. Ma Yuan clenched the dagger at his waist. Although the young man seemed harmless towards him, he had to sacrifice him in order to complete his escape plan. The moment Ma Yuan slowly pulled out the dagger, the young man also pulled out the dagger, turned around, and stabbed the cook behind him. The cook fell into a pool of blood, his eyes were wide open, and he didn''t understand why the scholar he rescued knew his fate cruelly until he died. Ma Yuan''s back was drenched with cold sweat. It turned out that Xiucai was still following the cook. Fortunately, he didn''t make a move just now, otherwise the moment he stabbed Xiucai, the cook would yell twice, and he would have been exposed. Just, why did Xiucai help him? The cook is the savior of a scholar Ma Yuan couldn''t figure out why Xiucai would rather be ungrateful than save him: "Did you give me the golden sore medicine that night?" The man nodded: "Yes." "Why? Why do you help me again and again? You...know me?" This doubt has been hidden in Ma Yuan''s heart for a long time. The first time Xiucai saw him, he ran away as if frightened, saying that he didn''t know him... too much Far-fetched. Seeing that the scholar didn''t say anything, it should be acquiesced, Ma Yuan said again: "I heard the cook said that you are from Xiliang, what''s your name? How do you know me?" The young man clenched his fists, and instead of answering Ma Yuan''s words, he said, "Let''s deal with his body first, someone will come over soon." Ma Yuan felt that the scholar seemed to be deliberately concealing his identity, but it was his freedom to be frank. After finishing all this, Ma Yuan wiped off his sweat: "I...I''m going to cook now, you can eat white rice, and it''s best not to eat anything else." "Understood." The man responded and turned to leave. Ma Yuan returned to the kitchen. When dinner was approaching, the weather was not good, and there was a heavy rain. A bandit went to the back mountain to urinate, and as he urinated, one finger was gradually exposed where the urine poured, and then two, three... "Hand...Hand! Ah! Dead man" The cook''s body was found. Brothers in the cottage naturally wouldnt do this kind of thing. There were only a few outsiders, so Ma Yuan suddenly became the target of everyones suspicion! When the man ran into the woodshed, Ma Yuan was feeding Rong Qing millet porridge. Rong Qing was sick and had difficulty swallowing, and Ma Yuan''s eyes were full of distress. Seeing this scene, envy and jealousy flashed across the eyes of the man, as if he hoped that Ma Yuan would treat him the same way. Ma Yuan looked at him, and he immediately suppressed the strangeness in his eyes, and said, "They found the body, come down the mountain with me!" Huangfushan frowned, and asked Ma Yuan, "Who is he?" "He is...from Xiliang, he was abducted up the mountain by bandits." It kind of explained the reason why the man helped them. Ma Yuan quickly tied Rong Qing on his back. His injuries were not healed, but in order to tie Rong Qing tightly, he strangled the wound to bleed out. The corners of the man''s eyes twitched, and he glanced at Rong Qing from the corner of his eye, full of hatred! Ma Yuan carried Rong Qing on his back, Huang Fushan led the little boy, followed behind the man, escaped from the village by a small road, and fled down the mountain. As long as you go down the mountain, you can reach Linzi City after turning over two more hills. The bandits dare not go there, then they will be safe. However, the ideal is full and the reality is very skinny. How fast can a wounded man carry a patient on his back, and a woman lead a child? The bandits gradually caught up! The young man said to Ma Yuan: "Let me carry him! I am stronger than you!" Ma Yuan is indeed very tired. Because of the injury, his internal energy has been exhausted, but he is worried about handing his son over to a stranger like this, even if this stranger has helped him before. He tightened the rope around his chest and gritted his teeth: "It''s okay, I can walk." "Quick! Over there! Brothers, search for me!" The bandits are getting closer, but their physical strength has been severely overdrawn, especially Ma Yuan and the little boy. The man''s eyes froze and he said: "I''ll lure them away! Go straight, there is an old locust tree at the foot of the mountain, meet there!" After finishing speaking, the man picked up two wooden sticks and ran towards the bandits. Ma Yuan waited at the old locust tree for two full hours before the man covered in bruises came. Seeing the man being injured for them, Ma Yuan felt guilty. The man said: "Don''t rest, they are still searching the mountains, let''s go all night!" "Still going?" Huangfushan said, patting the young boy''s immature shoulder, "Can you still walk?" The little boy nodded with a pale face. But everyone can see that he can''t walk anymore. Huang Fushan knows martial arts, so she won''t be too tired, but if she is asked to carry heavy weights, she won''t last long. The man suggested: "I will carry your son, you carry this little guy! I know you are worried, but if you walk too slowly, all of us will be arrested, and your son will also die!" After struggling in his heart, Ma Yuan tied Rong Qing to the man''s body. Rong Qing was drowsy, but instinctively overflowed his mouth: "No." Ma Yuan didn''t hear clearly, and asked, "Qing''er, what did you say?" Rong Qing fell into a coma again. The man opened the way ahead with Rong Qing on his back, Ma Yuan followed up with the little boy on his back, and Huang Fushan cut off from behind. A group of people groped in the night, getting closer and closer to Linzi City. When they climbed over the top of the last mountain, Ma Yuan saw the lights of Wanjia in Linzi. A feeling of excitement welled up in his heart, and he finally wanted to return to Xiliang! Finally going home! Finally, I am going to reunite my son with his wife and daughter! Just when he was so excited, the man walking in front of him suddenly slipped and fell down the hillside! "Qing Er" Ma Yuan flew towards him, but he didn''t catch anything... (end of this chapter) Chapter 806： Gu poison attack master is here (1) Chapter 806 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (1) In the camp of the Xuan family, the King of Zhongshan, his sons, and his subordinates were discussing the recent major events. The first thing to bear the brunt was the whereabouts of Xuan Yu, followed by the battle between Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang. Xuan Yu has completely lost contact with the outside world since he was trapped in the formation. Two months later, there is still no news. King Zhongshan stepped up his search, but what he didn''t know was that he searched in the wrong direction. He once had high hopes for this son, but his son''s recent performance did not satisfy him very much. First, he went to the Dongyu Mountain Range without saying a word, and was ambushed by the southern Xinjiang army; then he walked into Rong Qing''s formation inexplicably, and has been besieged to this day. In order to rescue him, the second son almost died, and he is still recuperating in Youzhou. I believe that he is not the only one who has this kind of thinking, and many of his subordinates who once swore to be loyal to him showed a hint of dissatisfaction. However, the youngest son seems to be out of shape today. He has kept his face sullen and hasn''t said a word since the whole council went on. King Zhongshan clicked on the desktop: "Xuanyin, what do you think of the battle in southern Xinjiang?" "It''s hard to say about the battle in southern Xinjiang. On our side, the eldest brother is gone, and on their side, Huangfuyan is gone. They are all in doubt. However, according to the information I have investigated, their situation is more serious than ours. Rong Qing is not here. The palace is gone, so I think they will not act rashly for a while." Xuan Yin''s reaction is extremely fast, so fast that you can see him distracted, but he can regain his mind in such a short period of time, as if he was doing two things at once. King Zhongshan was so annoyed by his youngest son that he lost his temper and stared at him, but anyway, the youngest son provided very valuable information. He asked: "Are you sure Rong Qing is not in the palace anymore?" "Yes." He sent someone to Linzi to look for Ma Yuan, but when he couldn''t find Ma Yuan, he went directly to the Southern Xinjiang Palace, intending to stop the two of them and bring them back to Xiliang before Ma Yuan assassinated Rong Qing, but they said He replied that there was neither Ma Yuan nor Rong Qing in the palace, and even Huang Fushan disappeared with the world. This is really a very strange thing! He even began to wonder if the three of them left the palace together. But this kind of speculation is absurd. After all, Ma Yuan, Huang Fushan, and Rong Qing are all irrelevant characters. How could they be mixed together, and for what reason? King Zhongshan didn''t know about Ma Yuan and Huang Fushan''s affairs, but he was still surprised when he heard that Rong Qing left the palace. According to the information obtained by the scouts, Rong Qing was the most important staff member of the Empress of Nanjiang. Helping herself well, the queen even made an exception and gave Rong Qing a bedroom. This is unique and rare in the history of dynasties in the entire continent. Such an important person suddenly left the palace, could it be... Is there any conflict among them? If that''s the case, then it''s even better! As far as he knew, the commander-in-chief had never been loyal to the Southern Xinjiang royal family, but Rong Qing. If Rong Qing left, it meant that the commander-in-chief would not help Southern Xinjiang fight the war. While the father and son were figuring out the current situation, a soldier came in through the curtain and reported: "My lord, someone outside has brought a letter to the fourth son." Zhongshan Wang hummed. Xuan Yin stared intently and said, "Bring it." "Yes!" The soldier submitted the letter. Everyone thought it was a military newspaper, and stretched their necks one after another, wondering what news was coming from ahead. Xuan Yin unfolded it and immediately kneaded it into a ball! Everyone was shocked, oops, is it bad news? Look at the fourth young master''s face is turning green with anger, no, it seems to be slowly turning red. A burst of green and a burst of red... Oh my god! Could it be that some general died on the front line again? (end of this chapter) Chapter 807： Gu poison attack master is here (2) Chapter 807 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (2) Zhongshan King glanced at his son: "What''s the matter?" The corners of Xuanyin''s eyes were trembling, he took a deep breath, and said slowly, "It''s nothing." Nothing, why is your face green and red? King Zhongshan frowned slightly, and continued to discuss matters with everyone. Halfway through the discussion, the soldier came again and delivered a letter to Xuanyin. This time, the eyes of everyone were a little subtle. Xuanyin read the letter with a dark face, and almost ran away. King Zhongshan asked deeply: "What happened?" "Nothing." Xuanyin squeezed out two words between his teeth, looked at the soldier with cold eyes and said, "No more letters! Do you hear me?" The soldier looked at the lord, then at Xuanyin, answered "Yes" tremblingly, and prepared to retreat. King Zhongshan stopped him: "Who delivered the letter?" The soldier said: "Prince Princess." Presumably it was a family matter, King Zhongshan relaxed a bit, and said to Xuanyin: "Since Yueer is looking for you, you can go and see her, there is nothing important here." Everyone looked at Xuan Yin, with a look of going quickly and not letting the princess wait for a long time, Xuan Yin stood up coldly and went. Ning Yue gradually fell in love with eating melon seeds. In her previous life, she always felt that eating melon seeds was not elegant, and she didn''t dare to show the slightest flaw in front of Sikong Shuo. Over time, she became a habit and gradually forgot that there are such things as melon seeds in the world. This time Xuan Yin was angry with her, and she said she was not angry, but judging from her behavior of constantly eating melon seeds, she was actually quite anxious. Xiaolou is Ning Yue''s coachman, he is not as favored as Dongmei and Geng Zhongzhi, but now Geng Zhongzhi is busy with the affairs of the medicine shop, so he should take over the seat of his confidant. Seeing my uncle approaching from a distance, Xiaolou quickly patted the carriage board: "Miss, my uncle is here!" "Ahem! So fast!" Ning Yue gasped, sucked a melon seed shell into it, and it got stuck in her throat, unable to get down or get up. "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough..." She choked to death. While choking, he swept the uneaten melon seeds and the melon seed shells on the table into the trash can. The curtain was lifted, and Xuan Yin''s handsome face full of anger came in. Ning Yue was sitting on the couch, staring straight at Xuanyin, and with a light hook of her little foot, she hooked the trash can under the couch. Xuanyin looked at her coldly. Looking at each other, time seemed to stand still. Suddenly, Ning Yue burped. Xuanyin''s mouth twitched, and he said sarcastically, "Eat, why don''t you continue to eat?" The corners of Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, waiting for one day to turn over, turn them out one by one, and settle accounts after autumn! Ning Yue laughed dryly, touched her rouge-smeared face and said, "I didn''t want to disturb you, but recently the Gu worms have become more and more disobedient, and the peace talisman can''t be suppressed anymore. The medicine given by Mr. Sikong It''s over again, and I''m afraid that I''ll lose my mind for a while and do something I''m sorry for you, so I came to you." What she said was wronged and innocent. However, what she didn''t even know was how alluring she looked when she burst into flames. A look or a smile could take people''s souls away. It couldn''t be disguised with a little rouge. Xuanyin looked at her indifferently: "Ma Ningyue, I don''t have time! If you really can''t help it, I can give you a jade power if you can''t." Can''t help it? Jade potential? Ning Yue''s smile froze. In fact, strictly speaking, Yushi is not a bad thing. Some enlightened husbands, who are away all year round, will prepare some for their wives, or couples who want to enhance the fun, will also Get a few in different sizes. Of course, the most used place is the imperial palace. How did those eunuchs comfort the lonely concubine? All on it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 808： Gu poison attack master is here (3) Chapter 808 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (3) If he wanted to give it to her in normal times, she would be very happy to accept it, but now, with the word "unbearable", it is really hard for people to ignore the irony in his words. "Even if I lied, you don''t need to be so sarcastic about me." Ning Yue felt like a needle had been pricked in her heart. Even if she really...couldn''t help it, then for whom did she become like this? Is she willing to be poisoned? Is she willing to have fits from time to time? Is she that unbearable in his eyes? "Even if I lied to you, Xuanyin, even! But I don''t feel sorry for you, you have no right to...treat me like this." Xuanyin''s eyes are dark. Ning Yue turned around and lay down on the couch with his back on her back: "Xiaolou, let''s go." Watching the carriage disappear at the end of the path, Xuan Yin clenched his fists. The Gu poison finally broke out, the moment the carriage started. Xuan Yin was standing behind her, but when he thought of his hurtful words, Ning Yue felt that if she ran to find him again, she would be a bitch. Ning Yue bit the pillow tightly, but when the pillow was no longer working, she bit her finger again, and she didn''t even know that the blood came out from the bite. After getting out of the car, she ran back to Liujin Court regardless of her appearance: "Dongmei! Ice water!" Dongmei still doesnt know about Gu poison, so she was surprised when she heard her lady asked for ice water. In such a cold day, do you need ice water? But astonished as she was, she got some ice cubes from the cellar. Ning Yue opened the drawer and found the medicine that Xuan Yin gave her when she left Beijing for the first time. She had already put on the safety amulet at that time, so she kept it without taking it, and it turned out that it expired. After the expiration date, either the efficacy of the medicine decreases sharply, or it becomes invalid, or toxins are produced. She hoped it was the first one, so that it would be enough to increase the dosage. "How many pills? How many pills are you eating?" Ning Yue''s mind was in a mess, and she was almost unable to think because she was tortured by the obsessiveness of the poisonous poison. After swallowing, I didn''t feel any effect, so I poured all the rest into my mouth. Ice water and a whole bottle of expired medicine finally suppressed the poison. Her body was on fire at first, but gradually the temperature dropped. She leaned against the wooden barrel, panting weakly, then, she glanced at the empty bottle on the ground and laughed at herself. Was her brain burnt out just now? Actually, I really drank a whole bottle, you know, it is a whole thirty pills, which can be eaten thirty times. She was lucky she didn''t eat herself to death. The power of this kind of poison is not that you can''t help yourself when you have an attack, but that after the attack, you can clearly recall every detail before it, which makes people frightened and frightened. Ning Yue supported the edge of the barrel and slowly stood up. "If you survive a catastrophe, you will have great blessings. If I can survive this time, I will definitely be able to..." Before he could finish his words, his legs gave way and he fell back into the water. Dongmei heard the movement, hurriedly opened the door and walked in, her eyes were red, obviously crying: "Miss..." Anyway, she had seen all of her appearance, so it would be meaningless to keep it a secret, Ning Yue said, "I''m fine, it''s just a little Gu poison, and it will be fine after the attack." "How did you get poisoned? When did it happen? Why didn''t I know?" Dongmei really wanted to slap herself twice. After serving the young lady for a year, she didn''t even know that the young lady was poisoned. "It''s not your fault." She just didn''t want to say it, and she was with Xuan Yin every time she had an attack, and they all thought she and Xuan Yin were like glue, and they didn''t suspect poisoning. Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder, "Alright girl, don''t cry, save some strength to help me up." Dongmei cried and helped Ning Yue onto the bed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 809： Gu poison outbreak master is here (4) Chapter 809 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (4) Ning Yue was so weak that she couldn''t move, so Dongmei wiped her body and dressed her. Dongmei looked at the hickey marks left on her body, as if she was still in love yesterday, but today she is no longer a stranger. Dongmei didn''t dare to ask why she didn''t tell her son-in-law, for fear that it would be even more sad to mention Miss. After getting dressed, Dongmei pulled the quilt to cover Ning Yue: "Go to sleep first, I''ll let the kitchen stew some ginseng." Ning Yue didn''t say anything, closed her eyes and fell asleep, grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself tightly. However, after not sleeping for a long time, Biqing opened the curtain and came in, smiling, as if a great event had happened: "Fourth grandma, what a happy event! Big...yo, are you asleep?" It''s neither early nor late, it''s dinner time. Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes, and said, "I didn''t sleep, I just took a shower and lay down for a while. What''s the big deal? Sister Biqing." Bi Qing was overjoyed and said: "Your Majesty is back! In Wenfang Yuan, the princess asked everyone to come over for dinner!" Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment, then slowly raised the corners of her lips: "It turns out that the eldest brother is back, I''ll go over right away." Dongmei gave Ning Yue a distressed look, and secretly sighed. Xuan Yu lost contact for two months, everyone didn''t talk about it, but they were very worried about him, for fear that something might happen to him, now that his safety talisman is back, the whole palace is excited. The concubine was the happiest, pulling Xuan Yu to look left and right, weeping while watching, kept saying "thin", and asked him if he was injured. "I''m not hurt, everything is fine." Xuan Yu wiped away tears for the princess, and said softly. Where does the princess believe it? I can''t wait to take off his clothes and check it from beginning to end, to see if this kid is reporting good news or not bad news. The princess touched his thinner face and asked distressedly: "Then why haven''t you heard from me? I don''t know that we are worried about you?" "I''ll explain to you later." Xuanyu said, pointing to Qingqing beside him, "Her name is Qingqing, she is the daughter of an old friend, I will take her to live with us for a few days, she also has a friend who suffered Injury, I let her live in Lange directly." Lange is the place reserved for Lan Zhen, because when Lan Zhen disappeared, the whole family had not moved to the capital, so Lan Ge and Lan Zhen didn''t live in it for a day, they just put some things to remember Lan Zhen. Zilanxuan could have lived in people, but it is a pity that Youshi was imprisoned. Thinking about it this way, only Lange can live. The princess nodded: "Then live." I believe that the prince will not get angry with his eldest son because of such a trivial matter. The princess looked at Qingqing again, the little girl is chubby, her complexion is rosy, her eyes are black and bright, her facial features are deep, she is fat, but she is also very beautiful. If she loses weight, she should be a beautiful woman with a beautiful face. Princess raised her eyebrows. Xuan Yu said: "Her mentality is similar to that of Sakura." Having said that, what else does the princess not understand? It''s a pity that such a cute little chubby girl has only a child''s mind. The concubine looked at Xuan Yu again, and something slowly fell back to her heart. After Qingqing greeted the princess, she started playing with Xuan Xiaoying. When Ning Yue entered the door, she happened to hear Xuan Xiaoying''s giggling laughter. Accompanied by this burst of laughter was another girl''s smart and hearty laughter. Very few girls laughed like that because they were not reserved enough. Ning Yue was puzzled when such a bold person came into the princess''s room, and saw Biqing open the curtain and said to her, "Fourth grandma is here? Come in quickly!" Ning Yue stepped into the room, and saw Xuan Yu who was sitting next to the princess. Xuan Yu was still dressed in white, handsome and elegant, with cold eyes and a slight alienation. Since the temple parted, the two had not seen each other for half a year, even if she married Xuanyin, he also missed the opportunity to participate in the battlefield. I used to work so hard to go to Baolinxuan, just to see him, but he cruelly pushed himself to Xuanyin... (end of this chapter) Chapter 810： Gu poison attack master is here (5) Chapter 810 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (5) His kindness to her was all for Xuanyin, but she misunderstood that he had taken a fancy to her, and even gratefully accepted the health pills he handed over to her that had poisoned three women to death. Now that I think about it, if I hadn''t survived the cold nature of obsidian, would I have died for no reason like Xuan Yin''s third fiance? Forget it, he can sacrifice even a baby, let alone her? He has never been so just and innocent on the surface. He can do anything for atonement. Ning Yue figured it out, and she was relieved. Apart from the embarrassment that remained in her heart, she didn''t have many other emotions. Ning Yue saluted politely: "Brother." Xuan Yu looked at her pale face, thousands of thoughts flashed in his eyes, but he only asked softly: "Are you okay?" He asked this question in a normal, but also ambiguous way. How can an elder brother who doesn''t have a deep relationship ask his sister-in-law like this? It sounded like a lover''s murmur. Princess blinked. Biqing also blinked. Why do they think Xuan Yu looks at Ning Yue strangely? It seemed like they had known each other early in the morning, but Xuan Yu had already left Beijing when Ning Yue walked through the door. Ning Yue could feel the probing eyes of the two, and replied without changing expression: "Xuan Yin and I are fine, thank you for your concern." Xuan Yu looked away from her face, the ambiguity in that scene just now seemed to be just an illusion of others. Afterwards, Ning Yue greeted Qingqing again. Hearing that she was the daughter of an old friend of Xuan Yu, I secretly felt it was funny, when did Xuan Yu become so kind? Just as he once adopted Xiangli to detoxify Xuanyin, he must have his own purpose in taking care of Qingqing. Not long after, Sun Yao and Xuan Zhao came. Xuan Zhao excitedly gave Xuan Yu a bear hug: "Brother!" Sun Yao bowed to Xuan Yu, Sun Yao''s ears were slightly red, she would not admit it, she was also one of the many fans of Xuan Yu before she came out of the court, and she fantasized that if she got married one day, she would marry such a handsome man . Knowing that she was going to marry Xuan Zhao, she secretly cried a lot. But those were just unrealistic fantasies when she was a girl, but now she has her whole heart on Xuan Zhao, which is real and deep. The princess saw what the two brothers were talking happily, gradually forgot about Xuan Yu and Ning Yue, and looked at the sons with a smile, her heart that had been clouded for a long time was finally cleared. Ning Yue touched her arm, it was so cold! Sun Yao noticed her strangeness, held her hand, and said, "Yue''er, are you wearing too little? Your hands are so cold!" She wears a lot of clothes, maybe the effect of the medicine has not expired, so she feels cold. "Maybe it is." Ning Yue smiled, picked up a cup of hot tea, and wanted to take a sip, but her hands began to tremble, and with a clang, the teacup slipped and hit the ground. Everyone looked at her in a flash! Ning Yue pursed her lips: "I''m sorry, I might..." Before she finished speaking, a strong dizziness hit her, her eyes went dark, and she fell forward. Xuan Yu dodges and grabs her in his arms, her face hangs on the broken porcelain, only a foot away. Sun Yao''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. Fortunately, her elder brother reacted quickly, otherwise Yue''er would be disfigured? The concubine was also frightened, and quickly asked Biqing to clean up the floor, then looked at Ning Yue and said, "Why are you so careless, Yue''er?" Ning Yue didn''t respond, but shivered all over, as cold as ice. Xuan Yu''s eyes froze, and he took his cloak and wrapped it around her: "She fainted, I will send her back to Liujinyuan first, Biqing, go ask the doctor!" When the King of Zhongshan and Xuan Yin heard the news of Xuan Yu''s return to the mansion, they immediately put aside their official duties and returned to the mansion non-stop. They saw Xuan Yu from a distance, but Xuan Yu was not alone. He was holding a woman with a dignified look on his face. , walking briskly in the direction of Liujinyuan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 811： Gu poison attack master is here (6) Chapter 811 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (6) King Zhongshan didn''t see who the woman wrapped like a rice dumpling was, but Xuan Yin recognized it at a glance. Xuanyin walked over with a dark face: "Brother!" Xuan Yu saw him, and tightened his fingers: "She fainted suddenly." A trace of surprise flashed in Xuan Yin''s eyes, and he took Ning Yue from Xuan Yu''s arms. When the thin body that seemed weightless fell into the crook of his arms, Xuan Yin''s heart seemed to be pulled by something. Through the thick cloak and clothes, he could still feel her body temperature dropping sharply. "Why is this happening?" he asked anxiously. Xuan Yu said: "I don''t know, just now I saw her complexion was very bad, after sitting for a while, she suddenly fainted." Xuanyin carried Ning Yue back to Liujinyuan. Xuan Yu''s footsteps shifted, but he finally failed to follow. Dongmei saw her master go out vertically and come back horizontally, her face turned pale with fright! Xuan Yin glared at her: "What are you doing in a daze? Light up the stove! Boil some hot water!" Dongmei hurried to the small kitchen, ordered them to boil water, and then went to the storeroom to get red bamboo charcoal, lit it and put it in the room. Ning Yue''s body was getting colder and colder, her face was bloodless, her lips were as white as frost, Xuan Yin took the quilt and wrapped her tightly into her arms, but it didn''t work, her body temperature was still a little bit down. Dongmei added pots of charcoal fire after pot, the room was as hot as summer, Xuan Yin''s outer clothes were soaked with sweat, Ning Yue was still shivering from the cold. Xuan Yin hugged her tightly, and his voice trembled: "Why did this happen? She was fine just now... What did she eat when she came back?" Dongmei recounted the previous incident with snot and tears: "...Miss Gu poisoned, soaked in ice water for a while..." You only soak in ice water, how could you make people like this? Xuan Yin glanced coldly and saw the medicine bottle on the bedside table. He picked it up and shook it, and it was empty! "Ma Ningyue, are you crazy? That''s 30 doses! If you eat it in one sitting, you''re going to die!" Xuanyin carried Ning Yue together and walked out the door: "Take the stove!" "yes!" The two came to Bishui Hutong in a warm carriage, Xuan Yin kicked open the courtyard door: "Your surname Zhou, get out!" Miraculous doctor Zhou was rolling skewers in the corridor, when he heard the loud sound of breaking the door and roaring, his hands shook in shock, dropped the skewers on the ground, and smacked his lips in dissatisfaction: "What are you shouting about? My meat..." He raised his head while talking, and just as soon as he saw Xuan Yin holding someone, he came over with a murderous look, different from the coldness in the past, this time, he was sure that Xuan Yin had murderous intentions towards him. He stood up slowly. Xuanyin knocked him away, walked into the room, kicked off his shoes, sat cross-legged on the bed, hugged Ning Yue in his arms, and said to Divine Doctor Zhou: "Show her! I beg you, or if I kill you, you Choose yourself!" Doctor Zhou understood that Xuan Yin was here for real. He didn''t move him before because he had time to spend with him, and Rong Qing was better than him in medicine. Rong Qing was the best choice. Now this little girl seems to be on the verge of death, Xuan Yin can''t wait for Rong Qing, and can''t afford to bother him. But he really... Xuanyin''s eyes burst out with fierce beast-like violence: "My surname Zhou, if she dies, I will chop your daughter into meat sauce and feed you a little bit!" As soon as the words fell, Qingqing ran in bouncing around: "Daddy" As soon as Master Zhou''s eyes lit up, he was about to hug his daughter. Xuanyin sucked Qingqing onto the bed with his big palm. He clasped Qingqing''s neck with his big palm and said cruelly: "I''ll count to three. Break her neck! One, two..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 812： Gu poison attack master is here (7) Chapter 812 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (7) "Woooo...cough cough...brother stinky is good or bad...cough cough...Daddy save me..." Qingqing cried with difficulty. Xuan Yu followed into the room, seeing this scene, abnormally, he didn''t stop Xuan Yin like he did the first time, but just watched quietly, as if he was waiting for Doctor Zhou to make a choice. Divine doctor Zhou sighed: "Forget it, I''ll just treat her, but I can''t guarantee whether it will be cured or not." Xuan Yin let go of Qing Qing, Qing Qing cried and hid behind Xuan Yu. When Miracle Doctor Zhou picked up Ning Yue''s wrist, a thin layer of frost had formed on it, Miracle Doctor Zhou frowned: "Has she taken medicine to suppress Gu poison?" "Take one bottle, 30 doses. The medicine was expired..." Xuan Yin''s voice gradually lowered, he would rather take so much expired medicine than come to him, does she really hate him so much? Doctor Zhou took the pulse and sighed a long time: "It''s not good, it''s not good! Although the medicine has expired, its effect has decreased sharply, taking three or five pills is enough. She took almost ten times the dose, I''ll get her some emetic medicine first, and see if I can slow it down for a while! However, don''t have too much hope, slowing down for a while doesn''t mean recovering from illness, but just temporarily letting her out of danger. If it''s just poison, I''ll There is still 60% certainty, but her current situation..." He paused, "Hurry up and find Rong Qing, I can only protect her life for ten days." After taking the emetic, Ning Yue vomited something, and soon fell into a coma. Xuan Yu called Xuan Yin to the yard, looked at him with difficulty concealing reproach, and said, "How did you take care of her? She has a poisoning attack, and as a husband, don''t you know?" Xuan Yin was furious: "What qualifications do you have to accuse me? Anyone in the world can scold me, but you can''t! Who sent her to me as a medicine tripod? Who lied to me, saying that as long as Hehuan can detoxify What? I just detoxified it! She was poisoned! You have been plotting against her from beginning to end!" "I did this for you..." "For me, what is it if you come here to complain for her now?" Xuanyin finished speaking in a cold voice, and resolutely went back to the room, kicked over the stool, sat on the head of the bed, pressed his head, trembling with anger. It is unclear whether it is Xuan Yu or himself who is angry. "Xuanyin." On the bed, there was a faint call suddenly. Xuanyin sniffed, and looked at her with red eyes: "Are you awake?" Ning Yue paled, smiled weakly, raised her weak hand with difficulty, and touched his face: "Am I dying?" Xuan Yin''s tears rolled in his eyes. This kind of worthless thing was abandoned by him when he was sure that Lan Zhen would not be able to come back. Now, he came out uncontrollably. He held Ning Yue''s cold hand, put it on his lips, and said with restraint: "You won''t die, you won''t..." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Although I think you are hateful, if I am really dying, I don''t want to spend the last ten days hating you." After all, compared to Sikong Shuo''s harm to me, compared to Xuan Yu''s schemes against me, what is it that you get angry at me for a few days? My request is really low, isn''t it, Xuanyin? Ning Yue wet her eyes, turned her face away and said, "I''ll be angry for another day, tomorrow, tomorrow I won''t be angry anymore. You go out, I don''t want to see you until tomorrow." "Yueer..." "Just one day." She said weakly and obediently, "I promise, it''s really only one day." The previous life was spent in pain. In this life, lets leave happily. Its really a pity that I couldnt give birth to you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 813： Gu poison attack master is here (8) Chapter 813 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (8) Out of the room, Xuanyin rode his horse to the barracks and gathered all the shadow guards: "Find Rong Qing, or die!" By the side of the gurgling stream, Rong Qing''s face was pressed against the rough sand, and he slowly regained consciousness. He opened his eyes and found himself lying on a sandy beach, turned over with force, and saw a sharp sword approaching He stared at his eyebrows. His gaze moved up slowly, and he saw the scarred man who was running away behind his back. The man''s eyes were full of jealousy and disgust: "Are you awake? My good brother." His eyes, which were exposed to direct sunlight, could not open slightly, but Rong Qing still looked at him like that. "Why don''t you talk? You don''t know me anymore?" The man touched the scar on his face and smiled ferociously, "Thanks to your sister, I was sunk into the moat just like you. Fortunately, you didn''t die. I didn''t die either. Unfortunately, your legs are crippled, and my face is disfigured. We are really brothers, and our luck is surprisingly similar! No, I''m not ashamed, how can the luck of a **** like me be better than It''s your **** luck? You adopted a God of War as your son, and with your son, you became an aide to the Queen of Southern Xinjiang. Brother, why are you always so lucky? You are so lucky that people want to kill you!" Rong Qing looked at him steadily. Ma Jinyan was agitated by his calm appearance, and kicked him hard in the stomach! Rong Qing turned pale from the pain. Ma Jinyan felt a strong sense of satisfaction and pleasure as if he had taken a drug: "This is so plausible! I just said that we are also from the General''s Mansion, why do you always have a better life than me?" Rong Qing looked at him coldly. Ma Jingyan hates these staring eyes, as if he is just a clown jumping up and down: "When death is imminent, you still pretend to be noble! Okay, I will let you pretend! Let you pretend!" He kicked Rong Qing one after another. Rong Qing clenched his teeth, not letting himself cry out in pain. Tired of kicking, Ma Jinyan sat down on the ground: "That''s right, I fell down the hill on purpose. My father wants to take you back to recognize your ancestors. I can''t let you do that. I want you to never go back! Ten I didn''t kill you a year ago, this time, guess, will I be so careless?" Glancing at Rong Qing, "Then why are you staring at me? Ah, I remembered, my father said that you have amnesia, and you don''t remember anything before the age of thirteen. So, you don''t know my name, and you don''t know my name." I dont know your own name and your fathers name! Ha! Thats great! In this way, you probably wont be able to return to your ancestors when you arrive in the underworld! Even your death is so unclear, Rong Qing, you really Very poor!" "Do you know how I recognized you? Look for your portrait so that every yamen knows about it. The bandits robbed a few officials and got the official document. I realized that my elder brother who ''dead for many years'' It turns out that you are still alive in this world, and you have become such a great person next to the queen. The first night you arrived at the cottage, I originally planned to report you, but my heart softened. Its not that you are soft-hearted, dont be sentimental! I just I can''t bear to let my father be arrested! You see, I am a more filial son than you, he should value me and pass everything on to me, not you, a self-righteous waste!" "When you''re dead, I''ll do some work, return home, and kill that sick little sister of yours! Put the whole..." At this point, Ma Jinyan suddenly stopped, and smiled, "Look at my mouth, I almost said Missed! Continue. I will kill your sister and turn the whole family into my pocket. As for your mother, because she is my aunt, she will be sent to the nunnery to live in the nunnery, and it will be considered complete for me and her The love between them!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 814： Gu poison attack master is here (9) Chapter 814 Gu Poison Outbreak The Commander Comes (9) Rong Qing looked at him with torch-like eyes. I have to say that even if this big brother ended up like this, his demeanor still made him feel terrified. But so what if you are timid? He will still do it when he should do it! Ma Jinyan raised his sword high: "Brother, I will end your pain as soon as possible." As he said, he stabbed at Rong Qing''s heart. At this moment, an overwhelming rain of swords galloped from the southeast, like a large intertwined net, enveloping Ma Jinyan tightly, but Rong Qing avoided being attacked because he was lying on the ground range. Ma Jinyan didn''t have time to assassinate Rong Qing, so he quickly swung his sword and chopped off those arrows. Soon, a group of killers in black robes rushed out of the woods, each with a blood moon totem printed on their foreheads. Ma Jinyan doesn''t know these guys, but the other party is obviously here for Rong Qing, trying to **** Rong Qing from him? There are no doors! The two sides soon fell into a melee. Just as the two sides were fighting to the death, one of the black-robed killers quietly approached Rong Qing, apparently intending to kill Rong Qing. This scene fell into Ma Jinyan''s eyes. Ma Jinyan was taken aback for a long time. These people didn''t come to save Rong Qing, but to kill Rong Qing? Then fight them yourself? "Misunderstanding! It''s all a misunderstanding! I have a grudge against this man! Since you want to kill him, just kill him!" The black-robed killers exchanged glances with each other, and once again attacked Ma Jingyan! Ma Jinyan really wanted to scold his mother, did these guys not believe his words, or did they want to silence him? The black-robed killer slowly walked up to Rong Qing, raised his sword high and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Rong." The killer''s sword pierced Rong Qing''s heart. Unlike ordinary people, Rong Qing''s heart grew on the right side, but Rong Qing''s body was too weak, and he would bleed to death wherever he stabbed. Just when the tip was an inch away from Rong Qing, a purple figure descended from the sky and kicked the killer away! Everyone was stunned, and looked at the purple-clothed boy who was as swift and dazzling as thunder. The young man''s face is exquisite, his eyes are sharp, his skin is light wheat color, which makes him look handsome and resolute, he is taller and stronger than his peers, his whole body is full of masculine strength, like an abnormal head The young army, given time, will grow into the king of the army. The young man threw the sword to the ground, and walked towards them with bare hands, with boundless anger rising in his eyes, and arrogance that overshadowed everything: "Rong Qing doesn''t like blood. Do you jump into the river and drown yourself, or should I drown you?" Beat them one by one?" This boy is only in his early seventeenth year, but the coercion on his body is more terrifying than that of the emperor. The killers all took a step back. "It seems that you guys are not willing to give in obediently. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Drowning is actually much more comfortable." The purple-clothed boy said, and he punched a black-robed killer''s spine, the killer''s bone. In an instant, he was shattered by the inner strength, and his whole body was twisted and deformed in pain. This kind of pain will last for an entire hour, and then he will slowly die. The killers were scared, so they ran away! The young man sneered, like catching a shrimp, punched one by one, but in the blink of an eye, he knocked down all the dozen top blood guards without a drop of blood. Finally, the boy looked at Ma Jingyan. Ma Jinyan was injured in the fight, and his body smelled very strong of blood. After the boy punched him, he kicked him into the water again! Ma Jingyan could hear the sound of bones cracking, and the pain made him feel that life was worse than death. The young man looked at the group of killers who were tortured to death by the pain, and tapped one of them on the shoulder, which stopped his pain and allowed him to live for six hours: "When your master comes, remember to tell him that this I, Rong Lin, will remember the account! See you someday, it will be his death day!" After finishing speaking, the young man turned around, hugged Rong Qing into his arms, put his forehead against his, and said, "Rong Qing, Rong Qing, I finally found you. I was scared to death. Why did you suddenly disappear? Don''t you want me?" Me?" At this moment, how could he be like the decisive Shura just now? It was an abandoned child who was so wronged that he was about to cry. Rong Qing said softly: "Rong Lin." "Well, I''m here. I''ll take you home, back to our home." The boy picked up Rong Qing sideways, and walked towards Nanjiang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 815： Sibling senses she needs me (1) Chapter 815 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (1) The moon is bright and the stars are rare "Big Brother, Big Brother...Big Brother!" Rong Qing suddenly opened his eyes! In the pitch-black house, the moonlight is like a cool and thin gauze, falling gently from outside the curtains, thread by thread, penetrated into the gaps, and projected on the floor, reflecting faint cold light. Rong Qing touched the cold sweat on his forehead. The young man was startled awake, straightened half of his body with his elbows, looked at him and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Rong Qing stared blankly at the roof of the tent and said, "Someone called me big brother." "Who?" "A little girl." Rong Qing looked at him, "Rong Lin, I have parents, and a younger sister." The young man pursed his lips: "Do you really believe what that ugly **** said?" On the way to the station, the two discussed this matter. What impressed the young man most was not Rong Qing and his family, but the man who claimed to be Rong Qing My younger brother''s ugly monster deliberately threw Rong Qing down the hillside and kicked Rong Qing, mother! If he had known that the ugly monster had done so many evil things, he should have taken his skin off! The two people have different concerns, and the images in their minds are also different. Rong Qing kept thinking about the words of the man with the scar, and said slowly: "If he didn''t lie to me, Rong Lin, then I should also be from Xiliang." "Did he say he is from Xiliang?" the boy asked. "He didn''t say it, it was the bandits who said it. He said he escaped from Xiliang territory. And Yuan Shu, he is also from Xiliang." Rong Qing''s voice was faint, like the wind in a mountain stream. The young man already knew that Rong Qing was kidnapped by Yuan Shu, and he scolded that old guy Yuan Shu thousands of times in his heart, swearing that if that old guy dared to show up again, he would definitely beat him to the ground! At this moment, Zi Rongqing suddenly mentioned him, and the young man felt so annoyed that he didn''t even bother to ask! He didn''t ask, so Rong Qing didn''t say anything Seeing Rong Qing''s silence, the young man leaned over cheekily again: "Are you angry? Well, well, what''s wrong with Yuan Shu, I''ll listen." Rong Qing shook his head. The boy propped himself up on two elbows, looked at Rong Qing face to face, very close, so close that they could exchange each other''s breath: "Rong Qing, you are so beautiful." "You''re not bad either." Rong Qing said. The young man frowned in confusion. Doesn''t Rong Qing think that his appearance, which is so fascinating to a bunch of Yihongyuan girls, is not bad? Rong Qing is so picky? Rong Qing moved his legs and turned sideways: "Go to sleep." The young man stared at Rong Qing''s back sadly, and after a while, he crawled over Rong Qing''s body and faced Rong Qing again: "Hey." Rong Qing was accustomed to his rambunctiousness, and closed his eyes without saying anything. The young man looked at his exquisite sleeping face for a moment, sighing to himself how unfair God is, so many women in the world don''t polish it well, yet they make a man so good-looking, look at those eyebrows and eyes, Huangfuyan is in front of him Can''t get any cheap. The boy couldn''t help but moved towards him again, his face was almost touching his: "Rong Qing." "What''s wrong?" Rong Qing didn''t open his eyes. "Do you want to go back to Xiliang?" Rong Qing was silent. "If you want to go back, I will take you back after I kill Suhuo." Today''s assassination was obviously done by Su Huo''s subordinates. Both Su Huo and Rong Qing are close ministers of the Empress, so it stands to reason that they shouldn''t go to war. But Su Huo was jealous that Rong Qing was always above him, and it was not a matter of a day or two to kill Rong Qing. When Rong Qing was in the palace, Su Huo didn''t dare to act rashly, once he left the palace, it would be enough to blame someone casually if something went wrong. If he was one step late today, he would probably see Rong Qing''s body. Every time he thought of this, he would be filled with resentment towards Su Huo, and wished he could tear that guy into pieces and turn his bones into ashes! (end of this chapter) Chapter 816： Sibling senses she needs me (2) Chapter 816 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (2) Rong Qing hummed, agreeing with the boy''s plan. The boy grinned: "Look at me, Rong Qing." "What are you doing?" Rong Qing asked calmly. "You haven''t seen me for many days." The teenager was dissatisfied. Rong Qing: "..." The boy raised his eyebrows and said: "Don''t you say that I am growing up at this age, and my body looks different every day? Do you see that I have changed?" The boy opened his clean and innocent eyes like a baby. "It''s too dark to see clearly." "You didn''t even look at it!" The boy glared at him angrily, like a lion cub with fried fur. Rong Qing smiled lightly, and covered his forehead with one hand: "Stop making trouble and go to sleep." The young man stopped making trouble, he just opened his eyes, and the long eyelashes swept across Rong Qing''s palm, very interestingly, he blinked and kept sweeping. Rong Qing slipped his palm and covered his eyes. The world suddenly became dark, without a trace of light, but there was a faint warmth from the palm, which made people feel peaceful and stable. The boy''s legs fluttered restlessly a few times, and he slowly fell asleep. Soon, Rong Qing also fell into a coma. In the middle of the night, a sound of horseshoes approached. The boy opened his eyes keenly, opened the door and walked out. At the gate of the post station, a tall man in black was holding a painting and wanted to ask the guards here: "Have you seen this man?" The guard nodded: "This... I don''t know very well. I took over at night. All the guests are staying. I didn''t see what they looked like." The black-clothed leader stopped him with a scabbard, walked into the station on a horse, looked at the rooms with closed doors and windows, and gestured to the shadow guard behind him: "Search!" The young man''s eyes fell firmly on the military boots of this group of people. Although they were wearing very ordinary clothes, the boots on the soles of their feet betrayed their identities, they were clearly from the military camp! He has fought so many battles in southern Xinjiang, which military camp has not been mixed up? He can be sure that this group of people are not soldiers from southern border, and soldiers from southern border don''t have such a strong aura. The skills of these people should be higher than that of Suhuo''s Blood Guard. When did Southern Xinjiang train such powerful soldiers? Soon, the boy noticed the wolf totem on the military boots with sharp eyes. Xuan Family Shadow Guard! The young man didn''t want to confront this group of people, so as not to attract Suhuo''s blood guards. Although he was not afraid of them, when there were so many of them, he was afraid of accidentally injuring Rong Qing. He turned around and was about to take Rong Qing away quietly. The leader in black noticed his presence and squinted his eyes vigilantly: "Boy! Come here! Have you seen this man?" "No." The boy said lightly, then turned his head and walked in the same direction as when he came and went. The black-clothed leader''s eyes turned cold: "Boy! Stop!" Over there, the shadow guards have almost searched Rong Qing''s room. Tonight, no matter what you say, you can''t calm down the matter. The young man simply used lightness skills and ran towards the room. The leader in black took out an iron ball from his arms and smashed it hard at the boy! The boy smashed the iron ball with one kick, and the white powder inside the ball enveloped the boy like a mist. That is the top cartilage powder, specially used to deal with stubborn opponents. The purpose of their trip is very simple, to find Rong Qing, so they are not interested in fighting. However, to everyone''s surprise, the young man obviously inhaled so much cartilage powder, but instead of falling down immediately, he punched them up with his fist! Every punch is as heavy as a thousand pieces of gold! If they hadn''t tried the effect of cartilage powder on other people, they might think it had failed. Is this guy a freak? Are you not even afraid of cartilage powder? (end of this chapter) Chapter 817： Sibling senses she needs me (3) Chapter 817 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (3) The leader in black blew a whistle, and hundreds of shadow guards flew out from all around, surrounding the boy. Taking advantage of this momentary opportunity, the leader in black jumped into the last room and carried Rong Qing out! Sixteen or seventeen years old, handsome, powerful, and by Rong Qing''s side, the black-clothed leader almost guessed the identity of the young man in an instant, and he didn''t dare to stay here to fight with the young man. But in a real fight, it might not be able to kill this boy. The black-clothed leader decided to let them hold back the young man, while he took Rong Qing back to Xiliang as soon as possible. When the young man saw Rong Qing being carried away, his eyes turned red with anger, and a kind of landslide rage erupted all over his body. After killing a shadow guard with his fist, he used lightness kung fu to catch up to the black-clothed leader. The leader in black didn''t expect that he would be caught up so quickly by the opponent. He had to stop and fight the young man, but he didn''t let Rong Qing get hurt, so his moves were very limited. The young man also saw that the other party wanted to catch someone alive, so it would be easier for him to get back to Rong Qing. The young man quickly gained the upper hand, slapped the leader in black on the shoulder, and snatched Rong Qing over! The black-clothed leader wanted to chase after him, but as soon as he moved his feet, he found that half of his body was numb. The shadow guards caught up, and one of them asked, "Boss, are you alright?" The black-clothed leader rubbed his unconscious shoulders, gasped and said, "Fortunately, I was hit by cartilage powder. If I didn''t hit, I''m afraid all the bones in my whole body will be broken." What a terrible guy, isn''t it just that he was caught for justice? Father? Does he need to be so ruthless? It seems that Southern Border''s ability to win so many battles is not entirely due to Rong Qing''s weapons. That kid alone can be worth thousands of people! But no matter how powerful he is, they must bring Rong Qing back! "Catch me! Be sure to catch them!" On the other side, Ma Yuan and his team are also searching for Rong Qing''s whereabouts. After the scarred man and Rong Qing fell down the hillside, the three immediately went down the hill to search. At the foot of the mountain is a small stream, rolling down the hillside, no accident, it should be near the beach. There were neither bloodstains nor corpses on the beach, but there were very obvious traces of fighting, and there were quite a few people there. Ma Yuan''s heart twitched, did his son meet those officers, soldiers and blood guards? Those people didn''t intend to kill their son last time, and these fights may have been caused by the scholar and them. But it does not rule out another possibility, some people who don''t want to see his son get better, want to take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and kill his son. He first thought of Suhuo. Although that guy also served the Queen of Nanjiang, his relationship with his son didn''t seem to be very friendly. Would Suhuo want to kill his son? Although this kind of speculation is ridiculous, but out of an intuition, Ma Yuan dislikes Su Huo very much, and thinks that Su Huo is too dark and can do anything crazy. Ma Yuan didn''t dare to stay, and continued to search with Huangfushan and the little boy. The fight between the young man and the shadow guard of the Xuan family really alarmed the black-robed man from Suhuo, and they were chased and killed by the black-robed man not long after they left the inn. This group of people is much more difficult than the shadow guards of the Xuan family. At least the shadow guards of the Xuan family want Rong Qing who is alive, so they are a little bit wary, and this group of people are all here for extermination and revenge. Rong Qing. Rong Qing is the boy''s weakness, after such a fight, the boy soon fell into a very passive state. In addition, they had just inhaled a large amount of cartilage powder, and their skills could not exert half of their usual strength, and the situation of the two of them became more and more difficult. "Use your sword." Rong Qing said softly, lying on the boy''s back. "No, it will bleed." The boy avoided the stabbing sword and dented the opponent''s head with his fist. "You can kill them with your fist!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 818： Sibling senses she needs me (4) Chapter 818 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (4) There are more and more people in black robes, and the effectiveness of cartilage powder is getting stronger and stronger. This kind of cartilage powder itself is getting weaker and weaker. It has been able to persist until now, and it has killed so many people. obsession. Just when the two sides were fighting, Ma Yuan arrived. Ma Yuan saw the young man in purple who was fighting for his life in the flames. With his immature back, carrying Rong Qing on his back, he was fighting like a mighty army among hundreds of men in black robes. Ma Yuan''s heart was a little hot, and he couldn''t tell what emotion he was feeling for a while, but he was relieved to see his son safely on the commander''s back! Before he had time to ask the commander how he found Rong Qing, he raised his sword and rushed towards them. Huangfushan protected the little boy and stood aside, looking at them with deep eyes. Some of them also found her, but no one rushed to kill her. She couldn''t help being confused. The group of people I met at Orion''s house obviously wanted to protect Rong Qing and kill her, but now this group of people turned a blind eye to her, and instead tried to kill Rong Qing. Her simple mind couldn''t figure out what all this was for. However, no matter which group of people they met, there was no such thing as "Rong Qing is a shield" as Ma Yuan said. Let Rong Qing follow them, not only failed to protect them, but also attracted such a terrible pursuit. She took a deep look at Ma Yuan, but she couldn''t explain why, she vaguely felt that Ma Yuan brought Rong Qing for some other purpose. But it''s useless to have a purpose, because the commander-in-chief is here. That brat would not allow anyone to take Rong Qing away from him, for him, Rong Qing was his life. As soon as the thought flashed through, Huangfushan saw the boy kneeling on the ground with one knee, supporting his slightly trembling body with the scabbard, Huangfushan frowned, why did the brat seem to be out of strength? She didn''t think he was tired from the beating, that guy''s physical strength was stronger than that of a young yak, could it be that he was injured? "Rong Lin, let me down." Rong Qing touched the sweat from his temples and said. The boy opened his bloodthirsty eyes wide and stood up again: "If you don''t let go, you will die together!" "Then you use the sword, I''m fine." Rong Qing said, closed his eyes, rested his head on his shoulder, pressed his nose against his collar, and could only smell his breath. The young man drew his sword and gave Ma Yuan a cold look: "You''d better pray that Rong Qing is okay, otherwise, I will never let you go!" If it wasn''t for this old man who stole Rong Qing out of the palace, would Rong Qing be in such a dangerous situation? Being bullied by the scarred man and being hunted down by Su Huo''s men, thinking of this, he wished he could execute the old man together! Ma Yuan knew he was wrong, so he didn''t dare to say anything. Seeing the young man draw his sword, he also drew his sword. Both sides are red-eyed. When the boy chopped off the head of the eighth killer, Su Huo came. Su Huo came without warning, like it was stripped from the night out of thin air, it suddenly stretched out its claws, grabbed Rong Qing''s shoulder, and cut the rope that bound Rong Qing. Lightened his back, the young man turned his head, and saw Su Huo grabbing Rong Qing and leaping away. "Your uncle!" The boy jumped angrily! Seeing that Rong Qing was taken away by Suhuo, Huang Fushan ordered the little boy to stay where he was, and chased after him. She is not good at martial arts, but good at lightness kung fu, plus Su Huo carried someone, so she is not as relaxed as she is, and she soon caught up with her. "Su Huo! What are you doing? Put Rong Qing down!" Suhuo landed on the branch of an old locust tree with Rong Qing on his shoulders, looked down at Huangfu Shan and said, "Princess Shan is with them, I thought Princess Shan was kidnapped." (end of this chapter) Chapter 819： Sibling senses she needs me (5) Chapter 819 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (5) "You..." Huangfushan''s eyes widened, "You don''t care about me! You put Rong Qing down! I won''t die around you!" "Does Princess Shan know what I''m talking about? I was ordered by the Queen to bring Rong Qing back to the palace, but Princess Shan has to collude with outsiders to kidnap Rong Qing. Is Princess Shan planning to collude with the enemy and treason?" Huangfushan stomped her feet and snorted: "I can tell! You are with those people! You all have the same clothes! They want to kill Rong Qing! You...you...you must want to kill Rong Qing too! " "I haven''t seen you for a few days, the princess has learned to observe." Su Huo sneered, "The princess has seen through my secret, what should I do?" "Oh, you admitted it!" Huangfu Shan yelled, "I warn you! You''d better not get any ideas from us! Otherwise, I will go back to the palace and tell the Queen that if she knows that you hurt Rong Qing, she will definitely kill you !" "Tut tsk tsk." Su Huo shook his head amusedly, the corners of his lips were not curved, and there was no expression on his face, but you could hear him laughing, "Princess, princess, I should say you Stupid, or should I say that you are innocent, do you know why I must kill Rong Qing? It''s not because I want to betray the queen, on the contrary, I want to protect the queen and the southern Xinjiang royal family." "Rong Qing is the treasure of Southern Xinjiang! Killing him is almost injuring the royal family of Southern Xinjiang!" "Princess has been with Yuan Shu for so long, don''t you wonder why Yuan Shu treats Rong Qing better than your master?" "Uh...Rong Qing is sick and needs to be taken care of!" "The princess is so naive, she can''t even tell the difference between care and love." "what do you want to say in the end?" "Well, since the princess asked, I''ll tell the truth. The Yuan Shu next to you is not called Yuan Shu at all, nor is he a mercenary from Beicheng. His name is Ma Yuan. General Fubo. Rong Qing is the eldest son who has been separated for many years. He did not enter the palace this time to find any job, but to take away his own son. As for you, he simply wants to abduct you back to Xiliang and use You came to blackmail your grandpa!" Huangfushan took a step back in disbelief: "You...you are lying! Yuan Shu is not this kind of person! He is a mercenary! He has nothing to do with Rong Qing! He will not harm me either! He saved my life!" "If you weren''t the princess of Nanjiang, he wouldn''t have saved you! The whole thing was a huge conspiracy from the very beginning. You have been used by him all the time. It doesn''t matter if you are stubborn, but I can''t let the royal family of Nanjiang destroy you. In the hands of you guys! Ma Yuan is from Xiliang, and so is Rong Qing, I will not let them leave alive, because I will not create two powerful enemies for Southern Xinjiang!" He didn''t explain who the two powerful enemies were, but Huang Fushan understood for the first time that he was referring to Rong Qing and the Marshal. If Yuan Shu is really Ma Yuan, if Rong Qing is really his son, if Rong Qing really returns to Xiliang, if the commander-in-chief really follows... Huangfushan didn''t dare to think about what happened next. "Princess, come with me. After I execute Rong Qing, I will take you back to the palace." Su Huo said. "Princess! Don''t believe him! He''s lying to you!" Ma Yuan rushed over panting, pressed the place where the old injury had occurred, and felt chills, "Don''t go with him...he...he will kill you ..." Su Huo said calmly: "Princess, kill Ma Yuan." Ma Yuan looked at Huang Fushan and shook his head. Huangfushan looked at Ma Yuan tremblingly: "Are you Yuan Shu or Ma Yuan?" "I" "You are Ma Yuan." Huang Fushan made a judgment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 820： Sibling senses she needs me (6) Chapter 820 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (6) Suhuo raised his lips: "Princess, kill him." "Princess, don''t listen to him! Your father... your father was killed by him! He also threatened me to kill Xuanyin within two months, otherwise he will kill you! I don''t want to You were brought out of the palace because of an accident...I..." Ma Yuan was talking anxiously, but before he could finish, Huang Fushan interrupted him coldly: "You are a liar! I don''t want to believe liars!" Taking advantage of the distraction between the two arguing, Su Huo took Rong Qing away. The young man broke through the siege and chased after him, only to see Ma Yuan and Huang Fushan "entangled", the young man''s eyes turned cold: "Where is Rong Qing?" Ma Yuan was startled, where is his son? The boy really wanted to chop Ma Yuan up! Su Huo didn''t go very far with Rong Qing on his shoulders, when he was bumped into by the shadow guard of the Xuan family. The shadow guards searched for Rong Qing''s whereabouts all night. When they heard a fight in the woods, they hurried over to find out what happened. Unexpectedly, it was Rong Qing! Su Huo originally wanted to kill Rong Qing, but after knowing Rong Qing''s true identity, he felt that keeping him was more effective than killing him. It''s just that he couldn''t let Rong Qing be snatched back by the Xiliang people, so when he realized that he couldn''t beat so many shadow guards from the Xuan family, he quickly became murderous towards Rong Qing again! After stabbing a shadow guard, he suddenly turned around and slashed at Rong Qing who was on his shoulder! A hand reached out and caught his sword sharply. It was the leader in black. The black-clothed leader''s hand was cut by the blade so that the bones could be seen, but he didn''t even frown, grabbed Rong Qing, and threw it to the shadow guard behind him! The shadow guards caught Rong Qing. Over there, Suhuo''s black-robed killer also came after him. "Thirteen, Ah Qi! You take Rong Qing and go first! The rest of you are finished!" The black-clothed leader gave an order, and two light-figured shadow guards led Rong Qing to leave the spot on horseback. Here, the shadow guard of the Xuan family successfully held back Suhuo and his party, while the young man quietly caught up with the shadow guard of the Xuan family who took Rong Qing away. After taking care of the two shadow guards of the Xuan family, the young man carried Rong Qing onto the horse, held Rong Qing in his arms with one hand, and grabbed the reins with the other hand, and galloped for hundreds of miles. Lie down by a small river. After that, he couldn''t take it anymore, his eyes went dark, and he passed out. Xiliang Ning Yue lived in Bishui Hutong so that Doctor Zhou could treat her illnesses. Xuan Yu took Qingqing back to the mansion, saying that he didn''t want Dr. Zhou to be distracted, but in fact, it was probably just a kind of hostage. Xuan Yin knew that Ning Yue was still angry with him, and asked her to eat, but she ignored her. Xuanyin brought the food to the room, Ning Yue turned her face away: "I said I don''t want to see you for the time being, don''t dawdle in front of my eyes until tomorrow." Xuanyin took her hand, spread out her palm, and pressed her face against it, until a little sweat oozes from her cold palm, and then said softly: "Did the third sister-in-law say that there is a grilled fish in Lihu last time?" Well done? Let''s go eat." Ning Yue didn''t speak. Xuanyin squeezed her fingers: "Anyway, I decided to forgive me. What does it matter if it''s a day later? If you really don''t want to forgive, you can just force me around and vent your anger. If you really can''t bear it, I will I had no choice but to go back to the General''s Mansion and ask Lanzhi to make something for you to eat." If Lanzhi knew that she was about to die from poisoning, she would probably faint on the spot. This guy, when did he pinpoint her weakness? Ning Yue withdrew her hand lightly: "You prepare the car." Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows and smiled, and kissed her cheek: "Wait for me!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 821： Sibling senses she needs me(7) Chapter 821 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (7) The carriage was soon ready, and the two of them set off from Bishui Hutong, traveled eastward for about half an hour, and arrived at the south bank of Lihu Lake. Unlike the north bank, which stops exclusively for painting boats, the south bank is mostly awning boats mainly for food. The dishes are prepared by the restaurant on the shore, and then put on the awning boat, and a special boatman will row the boat to the center of the lake. The awning boat is very clean, with a thick carpet, it is soft and comfortable to sit on. With the washing of the lake, it feels very comfortable like sitting in a cradle. Grilled fish tastes good, spicy, tender and juicy, and there are not too many fish bones. In the past, Ning Yue could kill a fish by herself, but now she is seriously ill and has no appetite, so she only moved a few chopsticks a little. Looking at her pale and weak face, Xuan Yin sighed guiltily: "I know it''s useless for me to say anything now, but I still want to tell you that I never doubted your heart, I''m just very angry that you Eat with the person I hate the most, and keep it from me, I don''t like you. Of course I shouldn''t treat you like this because I''m angry. " It would be pale to say more, if you find Rong Qing, there will be a glimmer of life between them; if you can''t find Rong Qing, her life is over, even if he is forgiven, he won''t have any chance to cherish her. Ning Yue smiled lightly, when did the little tyrant learn to reflect? This should be placed in the previous life, and it must have scared the princes and ministers to death. "Yueyue." Xuan Yin held Ning Yue''s hand. "Hiss" Ning Yue gasped suddenly and covered her stomach. Xuan Yin''s eyes trembled: "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue looked down, and said with reddish ears, "I seem to be here." "That''s..." Xuan Yin opened his mouth in confusion, and pointed with one hand, "You said...that and that?" "Yes." Ning Yue nodded. Xuanyin cleared his throat, and said uncomfortably: "There are your clothes on the carriage, I''ll get them for you, just wait a moment." "But I didn''t bring a menstrual belt." Ning Yue said in a low voice, "I never thought it would be so soon, it should be the end of the month." A quarter of an hour later, Xuan Yin came to the clothing store. The clothing store is run by a mother and daughter. The proprietress is a middle-aged woman who still has charm. She is smiling and good at doing business. They are all repeat customers. As soon as the proprietress raised her head and saw Xuan Yin, her eyes lit up immediately. She has never seen such a handsome young man in half her life! Even if you dress well, you can''t buy that material and style without a thousand taels of silver! However, this person''s temperament is too cold, which dilutes the charm of his appearance. The customers in the shop were also attracted by the sudden appearance of the handsome young man, and all cast curious glances at Xuanyin. Xuanyin glanced coldly, and threw it like a knife, scaring everyone away and looking away. The proprietress greeted her with a smile: "Hey, do you want to buy clothes? The inside of a man." She said, and she wanted to lead Xuanyin into the inner room. Xuanyin coughed lightly, and said to the proprietress: "Do you have that here?" "Which one?" the proprietress asked. "That." Xuanyin said. "Which one are you talking about?" The proprietress was at a loss. Xuan Yin pinched the center of his brows: "The menstrual belt." Snapped! Someone''s fan fell to the ground. Xuanyin knew this would happen, a big man came to buy these things, either he was sick or Puff! Someone laughed, and Xuan Yin''s face turned green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 822： Sibling senses she needs me(8) Chapter 822 Brother and sister sense that she needs me (8) Immediately afterwards, everyone covered their mouths and secretly laughed. This man exuded a murderous aura when he came in, he was definitely a tough guy, but when he opened his mouth, he actually bought something for women. This contrast...is too great! The proprietress is not as surprised as they are. She has been in the shop for many years, and she has never seen any strange things. Earlier, someone was injured and bought a menstrual bandage! Still, it''s a woman. This is the first time for a man to buy a menstrual belt. "Did you buy it for your wife?" asked the proprietress. Xuanyin hummed. The people who were still laughing suddenly stopped laughing. "You are such a considerate husband!" The proprietress said softly, "What do you want?" "What do you have?" The proprietress introduced: "There are various colors and patterns. What kind of fragrance does Madam like? Rose, jasmine and crabapple, as well as unscented." After a quarter of an hour, Xuan Yin twisted a bag and left the clothing store. It was obviously a very ordinary baggage, but it felt slightly hot when held in his hand, and the pedestrians around him stared at him as usual, but he felt that each of them could see through the baggage and see what was inside. same thing. Back to the awning boat, his whole face was completely red. If the father and king knew that his precious son ran to buy a woman a menstrual belt, he would be so angry that he would overturn the table. And that guy Xuan Zhao, he will definitely roll on the ground laughing. As for Xuan Yu, he is coquettish and won''t reveal anything in front of him. What about after returning to the room? Might as well laugh so hard that your guts break. The worst thing was that when he walked into the cabin, he saw Ning Yue smiling slyly. This girl... didn''t come to Kuishui! She deliberately teased him! "You...you..." Xuan Yin really got his breath stuck in his throat, unable to go up or down, almost choking himself to death! Probably made Xuanyin a meal and felt better. Ning Yue ate a few more grilled fish and vegetables with chopsticks. However, Xuanyin was still not allowed to touch her, let alone stay overnight in her room. Xuanyin guarded in the cold wind all night, hoping that as she said, they would reconcile at dawn. There has never been a night so long, as if it had been centuries, Xuanyin''s toes were frozen, and finally when the first ray of morning light broke through the clouds, he couldn''t wait to push open the door: "Yueyue!" He came to the bed, but his smile froze. The person on the bed showed no signs of waking up, his skin was covered with a thin layer of frost, his breathing was so weak that he could barely feel his pulse beat. He roared out like a wild animal: "Miraculous Doctor ZhouMiraculous Doctor Zhou" Rong Qing trembled all over, waking up from his sleep. He turned his head to look, and found that he was lying by a small river, his waist was tightly clasped by Rong Lin, and Rong Lin was still awake. He caught Rong Lin''s pulse with three fingers, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief that nothing was wrong. Perhaps feeling his movements, the young man slowly woke up, rubbed his eyes, got up and sat down: "Rong Qing, are you alright?" Rong Qing shook his head: "It''s okay, help me take off my coat." The coat was stained with blood, and even though it had solidified, it still exuded a strong smell of blood. The young man took off his brocade clothes in twos and threes, and then took off his own and put them on for him: "Rong Qing, are you hungry? I''ll catch fish for you to eat." Rong Qing shook his head, looked at the boy solemnly, and said, "Something happened to her." "Her? Which her?" The boy blinked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 823： Sibling senses she needs me(9) Chapter 823 Brother and sister feel that she needs me (9) "Ma Ningyue." "Which... Ma Ningyue? The one in the capital?" The boy asked with a confused face. "Yes." Rong Qing sat up, picked up a dead branch, and wrote her name on the ground, "You said earlier that she has a good family background, but her family is General Fubo''s mansion in the capital?" The young man nodded: "Yes! Her father is Ma Yuan, who used to be the guard of Linzi City. It is said that he was killed by Qu Bi. Why did you mention this all of a sudden?" Rong Qing paused, and tightened his fingers holding the dead branch: "Yuan Shu, it''s Ma Yuan." "What, what?" The boy jumped up all of a sudden, "That old guy is Ma Yuan? That big fool Huangfushan actually brought a general from Xiliang into the palace?" Recalling the conversation between Su Huo, Ma Yuan and Huang Fushan, Rong Qing strengthened her guess: "Rong Lin, she is my sister." This she, of course, refers to Ma Ningyue. Regarding this episode, the young man was not very surprised. As early as when he saw that girl in Huichun Hall, he thought she should have something to do with Rong Qing, but he didn''t expect it to be his sister. Wait, if Rong Qing is Ma Ningyue''s elder brother, isn''t she also Ma Yuan''s child? No wonder Ma Yuanhui stole Rong Qing out of the palace, he wanted to take his son home. Fortunately, he didn''t settle the score with Ma Yuan just now, otherwise, wouldn''t he have killed Rong Qing''s own father? Rong Qing squeezed the dead branch tightly, and said with deep eyes: "I forgot everything except her name. I think I must have loved her very much before." The boy nodded, and asked again: "But you haven''t seen her, why do you say something happened to her?" "Induction." Rong Qing pressed his painful heart, "She needs me." Xiliang Bishui Hutong became a mess. After Qingqing returned to the palace, she told the news that Ning Yue was about to die from poisoning. The concubine and Sun Yao were terrified. They sent someone over at dawn. Sun Yao came by herself. Ning Yue, who was ashamed, burst into tears: "How could this happen? A good person, she fell down in the blink of an eye! What kind of poison did she get?" Xuanyin didn''t speak, but shook Ning Yue''s hand, trembling all over. Biqing brought Sun Yao, who was crying so much that she was about to faint, back to the palace. Before leaving, she said to Xuanyin: "Fourth Master, please send a message to Mrs. Ma, at least let her send her daughter on her last journey..." "Get out!" Xuanyin drove Biqing out with scarlet eyes. Divine doctor Zhou boiled a bowl of medicine and put it on the table: "Remember to feed her to drink it when it''s cold." Xuan Yin tremblingly asked Doctor Zhou: "Didn''t you say you could protect her for ten days? It''s only the second day...she''s unconscious!" Doctor Zhou said helplessly: "I said I would protect her for ten days, but I didn''t say that she would be alive and kicking. To be honest, she is already out of breath, and she is just hanging by medication. And she will become weaker and weaker every day. Ten days... is the limit. " "You mean, she might not survive ten days?" Xuan Yin grabbed the collar of Divine Doctor Zhou, and said every word like ice, "I don''t care what method you use, keep it for me for ten days! Dare to lose one day, I will It will kill your daughter!" Divine doctor Zhou was chilled by the cold air all over his body, and said bravely: "Hey, you...you are reasonable, I am a doctor, not a fairy!" "She lives, that is the truth." On the official road outside Linzi City, the black-clothed leader quietly watched a tea merchant''s carriage. A shadow guard asked: "Boss, do you want to catch them?" The black-clothed leader raised his bandaged hand: "No, they''re heading north, that''s the direction of the capital." "Huh? It''s so sleepy that I came to give you a pillow! But it''s very strange. They are from southern Xinjiang. Why are they going to the capital? Aren''t they afraid of being arrested?" The black-clothed leader''s eyes were fixed: "Notify the brothers along the way, organize the post, and leave the best horses to them!" "Then we..." The black-clothed leader rode his horse and turned around, looked at a large wave of black-robed killers coming towards this side, and said coldly: "Kill this group of flies!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 824： Brother and sister meet and escape (1) Chapter 824 Brother and sister meet and escape (1) Ning Yue fell into a coma from the second day, and was unable to eat from the fourth day. She could only hang herself with ginseng soup every day, and Xuanyin fed her down mouthful by mouthful. On the seventh day, Xuanyin couldn''t even feed him. Her whole body is like a thin cicada wing, so fragile that it is almost transparent, and it is afraid of breaking if it is gently pinched. Divine doctor Zhou took Ning Yue''s pulse and sighed in embarrassment: "Really, King Yinjun, even if you kill me and Qingqing, there is nothing I can do, so prepare for the funeral." Xuanyin roared violently: "You''ve been talking for ten days! It''s only seven days!" "Ten days is the limit, I tried my best, she..." Doctor Zhou pinched the center of her brows, and explained, "She has been weak since she was a child, and she usually looks not much different from ordinary people, but once she gets sick, the gap will appear." Not to mention that she has been tortured by Gu poison for so long, and has taken "health pills" for so long. Miraculous Doctor Zhou silently swallowed these two sentences. Qingqing looked at Miracle Doctor Zhou who was at a loss, and then at Xuanyin who had a cold face, flinched a little, and said timidly: "Sister Yue, is she going far away? Is she the same as mother?" "No, she won''t go anywhere." Xuan Yin held Ning Yue''s hand and looked at Ning Yue intently, with deep eyes, wondering what he was thinking. He hadn''t shaved for a few days, and the light blue circle around his face made him lose the last trace of immaturity, as if he had become an adult overnight. Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao sat beside each other, their expressions very dignified. Especially Xuanzhao, his brows were twisted into the word Chuan, and his eyes were fixed on the ground, wishing to stare at a hole. Doctor Zhou issued an ultimatum to Ning Yue, which is undoubtedly a very terrible thing. Although he and Ning Yue didn''t have much contact, in his heart, he felt that this younger sibling was a good person, at least, he took good care of that idiot Sun Yao. Several times when Sun Yao turned danger into safety, it was Ning Yue who helped her. From his own standpoint, he hoped that Dr. Zhou would take back what he just said. Another thing he didn''t say was that the eldest brother sitting next to him and the second brother who was far away in Youzhou were probably a hundred times more sad than him, and he didn''t want to see them sad. Xuan Zhao was like this, let alone Sun Yao, who burst into tears the moment Doctor Zhou announced that he was preparing for the funeral. Qingqing patted her on the shoulder and said softly, "Sister Yao, you have a baby in your belly, so don''t cry." Sun Yao cried more and more violently. Xuan Yin''s eyes froze, he stood up suddenly, and walked out the door! Everyone was stunned, only to see Xuan Yu holding him back: "Where are you going? If you want to do something, I''ll go, you stay with her." Xuan Yin coldly took Xuan Yu''s hand away: "No need!" Xuan Yu said: "In case, she wakes up later, I think the last person she wants to see...is you." Xuan Yin squeezed his fist and went out without looking back! "Xiao Yin!" Xuan Yu stepped forward to chase, but was stopped by Xuan Zhao, Xuan Zhao said earnestly, "Forget it, brother, let him go, he feels worse than anyone else, there must be a reason for him to do this." Among the four brothers, Xuanzhao is the most immature, the most difficult to distinguish right from wrong, and the most difficult to understand the world, while Xuanyu is the most mature, the most sensible, and the most considerate of the overall situation. However, at this moment, it is Xuanzhao''s turn to persuade Xuanyu. My heart is not half as calm as usual. Xuan Zhao noticed his elder brother''s anxiety very early on. Although the elder brother tried his best to pretend to be calm and calm, he, as the younger brother, still felt it. He couldn''t tell whether his elder brother''s anxiety was because he was worried about Xuan Yin, Ning Yue, or both, so he took a deep look at his elder brother and sighed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 825： Brother and sister meet and escape (2) Chapter 825 Brother and sister meet and escape (2) The moment Xuanyin got up and went out, everyone thought he was going to ask a doctor or something, but he locked himself next door. Dongmei was aggrieved: "What''s the matter? Miss is dying, and he''s still showing his temper?" Even Sun Yao couldn''t understand what Xuanyin was doing. She wiped away her tears and called Dongmei aside: "Tell me, what happened to your master and the county king?" "Miss is poisoned, go to Siye to detoxify, Siye won''t let me do this." Ning Yue didn''t just say that she was poisoned by Gu poison, Dongmei couldn''t help but ran to ask Xiaolou, combined with Ning Yue The conversation between Yue and Xuan Yin and the judgment made by Ning Yue when he returned to Liujinyuan that day, flushed, confused, and in need of ice water. "Yueyue''s poison needs Xuanyin to cure?" Sun Yao was at a loss. Of course, she now understands that Ningyue''s poison was transferred from Xuanyin''s body, but she has never figured out what the poison looks like when it flares up. Ning Yue has been together for half a year, and she has never seen Ning Yue have a fit. Dongmei cried and said: "The poison is like the poison of love, and you need to have **** to get rid of it. The young lady came back that day, and she was not quite right. It was a cold day, so I had a lot of ice water prepared, and I just watched her soak in it." ..." Sun Yao was stunned, there is such a strange poison in the world, she usually heard that the two of them were playing around in the daytime, but now that she thinks about it, she probably couldn''t help herself. "Why didn''t she go to Xuanyin to detoxify?" Sun Yao asked. "The servant girl just said that the young lady has gone, but the uncle ignored the young lady! The uncle is angry with the young lady! The young lady obviously did nothing, but he still slapped the young lady! The young lady gets up so early every day to cook him breakfast, and at night give him He still treats Miss like this when making supper!" Dongmei still doesn''t know about Sikong Shuo and Ning Yue''s dinner, let alone Sikong Jing''s sowing discord, she just thinks that Xuanyin''s inexplicable neglect of Miss is really scumbag I want to play. Sun Yao shook her head: "Xiao Yin is not the kind of unreasonable person, there may be some misunderstanding between the two of you. He must have never expected that things would turn out like this. Don''t blame him anymore, he must be dead guilty. " "Woooo..." Dongmei covered her face, weeping uncontrollably. Xuanyin stood in the room, his eyes were cold, his chest heaved, every breath seemed to use up all the strength in his body, and his whole body trembled slightly. After living for twenty-one years, he has never regretted anything, because his father taught him since he was a child, look forward and don''t look back. Therefore, since he became sensible, no matter what was wrong, right, good, or bad, as long as he did it, he would never think about it again. However, this time, he asked himself more than once, what would happen if he hugged her that day? What would happen if she was "tricked" that day? What would happen if you followed your heart that day? Obviously he was teased by her so that his blood surged up, and he was obviously cute by her appearance of eating melon seeds, but he still pretended to be indifferent and said some hurtful words. Reluctant to admit and had to admit, for the first time in his life, he tasted regret. Right now, she is lying next door, he can hug her when he walks in, but he can''t, he has to hold back. In the next four days, no matter how weak Ning Yue was, he never showed up. Today is the eleventh day of Ning Yue''s illness. On the seventh day, Doctor Zhou gave her an ultimatum. She miraculously survived another four days. In the past four days, Xuan Yin did not appear once. Everyone didn''t understand at first, but slowly, they understood Xuanyin''s intentions. Xuanyin didn''t want Ning Yue to leave contentedly. He just wanted to hang Ning Yue so that Ning Yue could not see him for the last time. Unwilling and unwilling to leave, Ning Yue struggled on the verge of death for four full days with an obsession. (end of this chapter) Chapter 826： Brother and sister meet and escape (3) Chapter 826 Brother and sister meet and escape (3) But no matter how powerful the obsession is, it cannot be worth the day when the vital signs are exhausted. Ning Yue''s heartbeat stopped. The people in the room were all so frightened that they couldn''t even cry. Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue into his arms, big tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes, hit the back of his hands, and hit the hearts of everyone. The cold wind blew in faintly from the porch, with a bleak chill, and blew the wind chimes hanging on the tent, making a crisp and pleasant sound in the silent house. "You must still have a way, right? You are a genius doctor! You must have a way, right?" Xuanyin roared, tears bursting like a bank, and he had never cried so embarrassingly as a child. Sun Yao turned around and threw herself into Xuan Zhao''s arms. Xuan Zhao patted his wife on the shoulder, he didn''t feel much when the woman was crying, but he couldn''t tell what it was like when his brother was crying like this, his nose was sour, and the circles around his eyes soon turned red. Xuan Yu clenched his slightly trembling fists, and asked Divine Doctor Xiang Zhou, "Is there anything else you can do?" Miraculous Doctor Zhou opened his mouth, and said distressedly: "There is no solution, but... the risk is very high, and there are two things missing. Without them, even if someone is willing to take risks, it will be useless." Xuan Yu hurriedly said: "Tell me and listen, we might have one! If not, we will look for it too!" Xuan Yin stared blankly at Doctor Zhou. Doctor Zhou said: "There was a case recorded in the medical books of the Valley of Doctors, an old man in the Northern Territory Kingdom suffered a cardiac arrest on the way to a mountain. Come alive." "Wouldn''t you die if you were struck by lightning?" Xuan Zhao asked, otherwise why would everyone say that if you break the oath, you will be struck by lightning. Divine doctor Zhou nodded: "Yes, under normal circumstances, he would be killed by hacking. The medical books of the Divine Doctor Valley have been passed down for hundreds of years, and each generation of disciples will write down their major research and discoveries on it. This is the only example of being revived by lightning. , and never again. So I said, this is a very risky method. If one fails, the person will not be saved, and the body will be chopped up." Xuanyin caressed Ning Yue''s cold face, and suddenly said: "You said there are two things missing, one is thunder, and the other is what?" Divine doctor Zhou was stunned for a moment, and said: "Don''t worry about the other thing, you can''t get this thunder alone, don''t look at the gloomy today, but there are no dark clouds..." "What if I say there is?" A deep voice suddenly rang outside the courtyard gate, everyone followed the sound, and saw Sikong Shuo''s stepping stopped there at some time, no wonder the alley was eerily quiet, it was probably him who came. Xuanyin pulled down the curtain to block Ning Yue, then stood up, walked to the door, looked at him from a distance and said, "What are you doing here?" Sikong Shuo didn''t intend to get off the car, and sat upright inside the translucent golden veil, faintly visible, but his voice was very clear and pleasant to hear: "I''m here to give you a favor, do you want Prince Yin to pick it up?" Xuan Yin hated this guy, hated him so much that he wanted to tear him apart, thinking that Ning Yue hadn''t celebrated his birthday with him yet, but cooked longevity noodles for this guy, he couldn''t talk to him at all! "King Yinjun, your impulsiveness has already killed her once. If you want to continue to kill her, I will pretend that I have not been here today. Anyway, she is your wife, and she is not mine. Whether she will live or not, tell me a little bit." It doesn''t matter at all." Sikong Shuo finished with a smile and raised his hand. Little Lizi raised his whisk and was about to command the team to leave. At this moment, Xuanyin said, "I''ll take it! Your favor, I''ll take it!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 827： Brother and sister meet and escape (4) Chapter 827 Brother and sister meet and escape (4) Sikong Shuo smiled softly: "Young Prince Yin has to think it over. What I want this time is not as simple as a peace talisman or a woman." Xuanyin said without hesitation: "I can give you everything except her." "Cheerful." Sikong Shuo played with the little guinea pig in his arms, "But I''m ugly, I''m only responsible for giving you what you need, but not for curing her. It''s possible that she will die so badly. death; it is also possible that she will come back to life, but in her current condition, she cannot live for an hour. Do you think it is worthwhile to exchange everything you have for an hour?" At this hour, maybe Rong Qing will arrive. He has to gamble, doesn''t he? Gambling Yueyue''s life is not so bad! Even if he loses the bet, it doesn''t matter, anyway, without her, it doesn''t make any sense for him to ask for so many possessions. Xuan Yin''s eyes flickered: "Whether it''s worth it or not is not up to you, what do you want from me?" "I haven''t thought of it yet, I''ll tell you when I think of it." "it is good." Sikong Shuo threw a shiny black object out of the stepper, Xuanyin caught it with his backhand and took a closer look. It was a rhombus-shaped object that looked like stone and iron: "What is this?" "The Thunder Stone can absorb part of the lightning and reduce the damage to the body. The ancestor of the Divine Doctor Valley is the old man who was hit by the lightning. He was carrying the Thunder Stone in his arms at that time. I am right, Doctor Zhou?" Sikong Shuo''s gaze fell faintly on the face of Divine Doctor Zhou. Divine doctor Zhou suddenly felt a chill, and gathered the poisonous snake entrenched above his head, and spat out the snake core at him. Although he had never met Zhong Changshi, his intuition told him that besides Sikong Shuo, he might not be able to find anyone with such a strong aura. He said timidly: "Master Zhong Changshi is right, that old man is the patriarch." Its just that Lei Shi was gifted to the southern Xinjiang royal family by the patriarch that day, how could it be in the hands of a Xiliang official? He glanced at Bu Xun, but he didn''t even have the guts to ask this question. "Prince Yinjun remembers his promise." Sikong Shuo gently hooked the corners of his lips, and instructed Xiao Lizi, "Put up an altar." "yes!" The mighty guard of honor walked towards the royal altar. The sky, dark clouds rolling. The boy poked his head out of the car window and looked at the dome where the sky had changed drastically: "Huh? Is it going to rain?" "It''s going to thunder." Rong Qing said: "I hope the bridge won''t be destroyed, otherwise we won''t be able to enter the city." Xuanyin carried Ning Yue to the open space in the courtyard, not daring to spread anything, for fear of causing a fire, Xuanyin hugged her and laid her down on the cold floor. Doctor Zhou put on gloves and pulled a long stick from the roof. The wire that came down was placed in front of Xuanyin. Xuanyin nodded: "Go further away." Miraculous doctor Zhou retreated to the corridor, fearing that the tragic situation would irritate Sun Yao later, so he asked the maid to take her back to the room. Xuan Yin put the Sky Thunder Stone into Ning Yue''s hands. Everyone thought he was going to get up, but he lay down next to Ning Yue. Xuan Yu''s eyes trembled: "Xiao Yin! What are you doing?" Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s hand, interlocked her fingers, and said with a touch of threat: "Ma Ningyue, you are mine, you are mine, you are my man, and death is my ghost." Dare to try to separate yourself from me!" He said, touching the wire. Xuan Yu was silent. In the gloomy sky, a group of dark clouds floated in the dark, and the whole world became dark and dull. Slowly, the dark clouds collided, and a meandering lightning flashed from the depths of the dome. The entire earth was clearly visible, but it missed the wires of the roof. (end of this chapter) Chapter 828： Brother and sister meet and escape (5) Chapter 828 Brother and sister meet and escape (5) Boom, a huge thunder came, deafening. Xuan Yin hurriedly covered Ning Yue''s ears with his hands, and said dotingly: "I know you are afraid of noise, don''t worry, it will be soon." Another bolt of lightning flew, and the sky and the earth became brighter, but it still failed to hit. Repeated this seven or eight times, finally a bright light hit the roof, sparks ignited on the wire, the wire trembled, Xuanyin froze and did not move. Time seemed to stand still, everyone didn''t even dare to breathe, they just looked at Xuan Yin and Ning Yue in a daze. Snapped! The Thunder Stone in Ning Yue''s palm shattered. Miraculous doctor Zhou shrank his pupils: "Quick! Take the wire away!" The sky thunder and stone are all destroyed, if there is another flash of lightning, won''t it be split in half? Xuan Yu threw out the dagger and bounced off the iron wire under Xuan Yin''s hand. The wire swayed to the crabapple tree and was caught by the branches. Another lightning bolt hit the roof. There were only two pops in succession, and the crabapple tree split open. Yes, the roof blew up. Xuan Yin''s head was a little dazed, and he slowly opened his eyes, spinning, and couldn''t tell where he was for a while. Suddenly, he heard Xuan Zhao shouting: "Wake up! Wake up!" Xuan Yin was startled, and quickly looked at Ning Yue beside him, but where did Ning Yue wake up? Still sleeping so peacefully. Xuan Zhao said: "I...I mean you woke up, I thought you were hacked to death just now." Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue into his arms in disappointment, and brushed her big palm over her cold face: "You are still angry with me, aren''t you? You said you wouldn''t let go, why did you leave before me?" ? Xuan Zhao yelled again: "Look! She moved! Her fingers moved!" Xuan Yin picked up Ning Yue''s hand, his left hand was missing, and then looked at his right hand, and he saw the right index finger move slightly. He leaned over and put his ear to her heart. Bang bang, bang bang, there is a faint beating. Xuan Yin hurriedly hugged Ning Yue, and said excitedly: "She''s alive! She''s alive!" Miraculous doctor Zhou''s eyes lit up, and soon darkened again: "Don''t be too happy, she has almost failed to breathe, and she has less than half an hour to live. Let''s pray that Rong Qing can show up as soon as possible." Rong Qing is good at mortal diseases, but it doesn''t mean that Rong Qing can turn the dead into living people. Ning Yue''s situation just now was a cardiac arrest, and other body functions are still there. It can''t be regarded as a real death. Respiratory failure is different. If a person does not breathe, he will die quickly and completely. At four o''clock in the afternoon (four o''clock in the afternoon), a carriage stopped in the alley opposite the General''s Mansion, the curtain was lifted, and two handsome faces that seemed unreal were revealed. The two of them looked at the gold-lettered plaque above the mansionGeneral Fubo''s Mansion, and their eyes moved. Below the plaque, stood a woman in a lavender cloak. She was slender and fair-skinned. Her pale hands seemed so soft that there were no bones. Just by looking at her, she felt this way. She turned her head and said something with a smile to the little girl beside her. The profile of her side face was clear and graceful. She was holding a baby in her arms, about four or five months old. The baby''s paws and head were lying on her shoulders, facing the direction of the carriage. I wonder if she saw the carriage. The baby was babbling Shouting, his little fist waved wildly. The woman smiled softly. Even though they were separated by a long distance, the two could still feel the kindness and love in their gentle eyes: "Are you hungry, baby?" Her voice is also very pleasant, soft and comfortable, which can make the heart soften. The young man pointed to the plaque: "That''s your home." Then he pointed to the woman, "I''ve seen her before. She went wild with Ma Ningyue and bought a lot of baby clothes. Ma Ningyue called her mother, It should... be your mother too. Are you going to say hello to her?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 829： Brother and sister meet and escape (6) Chapter 829 Brother and sister meet and escape (6) Rong Qing shook his head: "Not yet." The boy lowered the curtain: "Then let''s go." The carriage slowly drove away from the alley, Lin Lanzhi''s heart twitched suddenly, and he turned around! "What''s the matter, Lanzhi?" Niuniu also looked in the direction she was looking. Lin Lanzhi smiled faintly: "It''s nothing." The feeling of worry at that moment just now made her think that Yue''er was back. But a few days ago, Dongmei sent someone to bring supplements, saying that Yue''er was busy with Huichuntang''s business recently, and she couldn''t go back to her mother''s house to see her, so she told her not to worry too much. It would be a lie to say that she is not worried. No matter how well she is doing or not, as a mother, she can''t help but worry about her. Niu Niu tugged on Lin Lanzhi''s clothes, Lin Lanzhi leaned over, and Niu Niu touched her face like a little adult and said, "Lanzhi, you don''t look very good recently, is it because your brother is too noisy?" Lin Lanzhi smiled softly: "No, my brother is not noisy." "Then... is Niuniu too noisy?" "No, Niuniu is very good." Lin Lanzhi freed up a hand and stroked her head. I''ve been feeling restless lately, feeling like something is about to happen. Just last night, she had a very scary dream. She dreamed that her son came back and asked where her sister was. She took her son to search all over the world, but she couldn''t even find Yue''er. Yue''er just disappeared, and she went to nowhere. The feeling of powerlessness is really frightening to think about. Collecting her thoughts, she called Hongyu: "You go to the palace at night and give Yue''er some dresses I just made." After the lady got married, the wife was afraid of causing gossip and causing trouble for the lady, so she never took the initiative to contact the lady. This time, the lady probably missed her too much. Hongyu replied: "Okay, I''ll go later." Booming, a flash of thunder flashed, Lin Lanzhi''s expression changed in shock. The carriage stopped at Huichun Hall. The sudden thunderstorms just now scared a pregnant woman who bought medicine to give birth prematurely. The doctors hurriedly carried her to the treatment room. When the boy entered, the hall had just been cleaned up, and there was still a scent of clean water in the air. The boy sniffed, and asked the shopkeeper who was paying the bill, "Is Yueyue here?" He called Ning Yue by his nickname, and the shopkeeper was taken aback for a moment. Seeing that he was very handsome and extraordinary, he couldn''t help showing a bit of respect: "Excuse me, are you..." "I''m her...cousin, her mother asked me to bring her something!" The boy said with a red face and heartbeat. Shopkeeper Li secretly wondered, does the princess have a cousin? Isn''t there only a younger brother in the Lin family? If the other party is Lin Chengfeng, he doesn''t look like it either. At best, Lin Chengfeng has fairer skin and a better temperament, unlike the young man opposite, he looks like a royal family. Confused, shopkeeper Li didn''t dare to neglect, and smiled gently: "The master is not here, what Madam Ma asked you to bring, please put it here if it is convenient, or you can go directly to the palace." The boy frowned: "I remember she came every day..." you remember? Have you been here? Why am I not impressed? Shopkeeper Li was dumbfounded. The young man asked again: "Will she still come today?" They are now in Nanjiang, and they should not go to the palace unless it is absolutely necessary. Shopkeeper Li said: "The master hasn''t come for almost half a month, maybe the palace is busy." To be honest, he also wants to see Ning Yue. The next quarter''s budget comes out, and Ning Yue is waiting for approval, but Geng Zhongzhi is not here now. There is no messenger. The young man returned to the carriage without saying anything: "It''s so strange, she hasn''t been back and forth for more than ten days, this is not like her style!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 830： Brother and sister meet and escape (7) Chapter 830 Brother and sister meet and escape (7) Rong Qing rubbed his aching heart, the feeling became more and more obvious, his face paled a bit: "Go to the palace." Even if it will be exposed, it can''t be taken care of. "What? The fourth grandma isn''t here?" Hongyu said disappointedly at the entrance of the palace, "When did the fourth grandma leave and where did you go, do you know?" The gatekeeper woman said: "I''ve been out for more than ten days! It seems that I went to play with the fourth master! I haven''t come back! The fourth master is not here either!" Could it be that... the young couple went on a tour? Hongyu scratched her head, took the burden trustor inside and returned to the mansion. On the carriage, the young man was very confused: "The little girl is neither going to Huichun Hall nor in the palace, so she really ran out to play? Shall we find an inn to stay and find out about their whereabouts tomorrow?" Rong Qing stared: "I''m afraid she won''t be able to wait until tomorrow." Mao o''clock (five o''clock in the afternoon), half an hour quietly crawled away. The lightning strike revived her heartbeat, but it couldn''t stop her from breathing and collapsed. Xuan Yin''s eyes dimmed a little bit, could it be that his news was wrong? Didn''t Rong Qing return to the capital? Did all the people I sent out die? "Young Master! Young Master!" Dong Ba stumbled in and stumbled over the threshold. His nose was bruised and his face was swollen from the fall. He laughed while hurting, "Master Rong is here!" Rong Qing, here we come! Xuanyin walked out immediately. Unlike the tense scene he imagined, it was very quiet outside. At the gate, a man wearing a plain white brocade suit, lined with dark blue gauze, and a unicorn jade belt around his waist, quietly landed on the wheelchair and looked towards the direction of the corridor. His silhouette is delicate and handsome, his facial features are exquisite but not feminine, like a mountain cloud, elegant and elegant. Beside him, stood a purple-clothed young man, who also had a rare good appearance, but because of his fierce temperament, he looked like a young army who might launch an attack at any time. Behind the two of them was one of the shadow guards Xuanyin sent out to search the whole city. The shadow guard saluted Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin nodded, and the shadow guard retreated. Afterwards, Xuan Yin once again set his sights on Rong Qing, and Rong Qing looked at him without hesitation. Young, handsome, domineering, and violent are the first impressions Xuanyin gave him. The four eyes met, and there was an easily detectable smell of gunpowder in the air. According to the news that Xuan Yin got, Rong Qing entered Beijing voluntarily. He didn''t know exactly why he entered Beijing. He thought that his people would spend a lot of effort to arrest him, but seeing his indifferent face, he clearly took the initiative It was brought over by the shadow guard. Why...is this happening? Rong Qing glanced at him lightly: "Where''s Yueer?" Xuanyin frowned thickly, he said... Yue''er? Doesn''t this Yue''er refer to Ning Yue? Calling so affectionately? ! Rong Qing swept his eyes, pointed to the room that smelled of medicine and said, "Rong Lin, push me in." "Okay." The young man ignored Xuan Yin''s astonishment, and pushed Rong Qing to the corridor. When he went up the steps, he lifted the wheelchair up with a single stroke. This kind of strength made Dongba and Dongmei dumbfounded. Xuanyin watched Rong Qing enter Ning Yue''s room in bewilderment, and asked the shadow guard outside the door: "Tell him, what did I want to find him?" The shadow guard shook his head: "No." So this guy knew that Ning Yue was ill? ! Xuanyin stepped up the steps, and the young man stopped him at the door: "Rong Qing doesn''t like to be disturbed when he treats illnesses." Really came to treat Ning Yue. (end of this chapter) Chapter 831： Brother and sister meet and escape (8) Chapter 831 Brother and sister meet and escape (8) Rong Qing has three fatalities, the commander-in-chief who cant win, the non-mortal disease, and the woman. Of these three things, Ning Yue became popular in two, so why did she turn on the green light? He thought that he would have to use the ten torture methods to force Rong Qing to submit. But at this juncture, Xuan Yin didn''t care to confuse these things, he just wanted to know if Rong Qing could cure Ning Yue. The door is closed. Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair to the bed by himself, and looked at the little figure on the bed curiously. With just one look, he was sure it was his sister. Although he doesn''t remember her appearance, but looking at her, his heart will be tumbling, happy, and distressed. She is so small, like a glutinous rice dumpling, a bowl seems to fit her in it. She should be fourteen years old, not more than fifteen years old. He disappeared eleven years ago, when...she should be three years old. He suddenly disappeared, did she cry? He sensed that something was going to happen to her, so he rushed to rescue her, but when they met, so many things flashed through his mind like fireworks. "Little thing, what''s the matter with you? You can''t even wake up?" Rong Qing stretched out his bony hands and pinched her little face. It was much tenderer than Rong Lin''s. Rong Lin''s face felt comfortable to the touch. When I got up, my hands hurt. It''s still my sister''s softness, but it''s a pity that I''m too thin, and I can pinch the bones when I pinch it, which really makes people feel distressed. He had the urge to feed her every day, to turn her into little meat buns. However, the premise is that he has to wake her up. He took out the golden needle and punctured her acupoints on the tiger''s mouth and soles of her feet twice, temporarily stabilizing her breathing, and then began to check her body. "Celestial silkworm Gu?" Rong Qing turned over her, and his slender fingers ran up her smooth back, stopping at the cervical spine, whispering and sighing, "Master, you old man can really go home and sell sweet potatoes, This kind of Gu can''t be cured." Outside the door, Divine Doctor Zhou cleared his throat, and he knew that this apprentice''s nose was sharper than a dog''s. He must have smelled him as soon as he entered the door, and he couldn''t hide it. However, what is wrong with him? It is not allowed to practice medicine. Besides, her current situation is not caused by the Heavenly Silkworm Gu at all, it is mainly because of that bottle of medicine! "Brat, you owe it to me to make her vomit and give her an injection to keep her alive for so long, so she can wait for you until today!" "That''s right." For the first time in history, Rong Qing didn''t argue with Dr. Zhou again, "For the sake of saving her life, let''s write off the past." Miracle doctor Zhou was taken aback, almost thinking that he heard it wrong, that kid has blamed himself for so many years, and he forgave himself just because of a little Ma Ningyue? Who is Ma Ningyue? Rong Qing spread out Ning Yue''s palm, touched the dust left there and said, "My heart stopped, and I used the method of lightning strike, how could you have the Sky Thunder Stone?" He asked with a trace of surprise. "Is it okay to give it to others?" Zhou Shenyi said strangely. "Hot water, ice, scissors." After Rong Qing gave the order, Dongmei and Dongba immediately went to the kitchen to prepare. The treatment process is very long. The doors and windows were closed tightly, and everyone could not see anything, only the sound of hula-la water and scissors could be heard. Xuanyin wandered anxiously at the door, several times trying to rush in to find out, but was stopped by the boy. In the past, Xuan Yin would have greeted him with a fist, and he didn''t care if the other party was a Southern Border commander or not, but now, he was afraid that even the slightest movement would affect Rong Qing, so he could only hold back, hold back, and worry ! The young man moved a recliner and sat down at the door, looking like a vigil. (end of this chapter) Chapter 832： Brother and sister meet and escape (9) Chapter 832 Brother and sister meet and escape (9) Xuanyin''s eyes moved, and he said, "Go and rest, I''ll watch over you." "No, Rong Qing belongs to me, and it''s no one else''s turn to guard!" The boy said stubbornly, and lay down on the chair wrapped in a quilt. Xuan Yin was worried about Ning Yue, and he was also worried about Rong Qing. He was still injured, and he was overdrawn and healed people without self-cultivation... It was thanks to Rong Qing''s own sister. If it were someone else, he would rather kill her than tolerate her. Qing showed it to the other party. The movement in the room gradually stopped. But Rong Qing still didn''t come out. "Aren''t you alright?" Xuanyin was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. The boy lazily leaned back in the chair: "It''s early, you are so sick, do you think you can see it in three or two hours?" At dawn, Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes. First, she saw the tent with wind chimes hanging on it. Then she turned her head and saw a strange man, who was...not particularly strange, but somewhat familiar, but specifically Who, I can''t remember for a while. However, she does not repel or fear. "Who are you?" She asked softly with a hoarse voice. Rong Qing raised the corners of his lips slightly, and covered her cold forehead with a warm palm: "You are still very weak, don''t talk yet, we will talk about everything after you have rested." Ning Yue swears that she really can''t remember who he is, but his hands are so warm and his words are so gentle, she really wants to get close to him. Rong Qing looked at her deer-like innocent eyes slowly overflowing with trust, smiled dotingly, and said, "Hey, talk after you sleep." "Well, good." Ning Yue closed her eyes obediently, and soon opened them again, "Where''s Xuan Yin?" "He''s outside, you go to bed first." "it is good" She believed everything he said, which was a wonderful feeling. Ning Yue fell asleep deeply. Rong Qing stared fixedly at her pale face, thinking, everyone said that Huangfuyan is the most beautiful woman in the world, but the little thing is much prettier than Huangfuyan, but she is too thin, when he makes her into a little meat bun It will definitely amaze everyone. Rong Qing leaned over and pressed a kiss on her forehead. On the first day we met, I fell in love with her very much. This is how it feels to have a younger sister. Rong Qing opened the door in a good mood, looked at the young man on the wicker chair, and Xuan Yin who had been wandering in the cold wind all night, and said: "Okay, you can go in and see her, don''t wake her up, she needs rest." "I know." Xuanyin''s voice trembled a little, "Is she out of danger?" "I was out of danger in the middle of the night." Rong Qing said calmly. Xuanyin was startled: "Middle of the night? Then why did you come out now?" "I am willing, you can control?" Rong Qing said with a hint of evil in his smile, he was the first person the little thing saw when he woke up, which is great. Xuanyin was a little depressed, why do you feel that this guy is not kind? But at least he is Ning Yue''s savior, okay, he, forbearance! "She may still sleep for a few days, remember not to let her catch cold." "How many days?" So the only chance to talk to Ning Yue was taken by this guy. Did this guy do it on purpose? "Who the **** are you?" Rong Qing looked at Xuan Yin''s angry and not easy to attack, and a flash of joy flashed in his heart: "You don''t care who I am, you take care of Yue''er like this, I haven''t settled the score with you yet, but don''t worry, I''m slow Take it easy with you." Xuanyin frowned: "Who the **** are you?!" "I said you don''t care, okay, where is my room?" Xuan Yin narrowed his eyes suspiciously: "Your... room?" Are you still going to stay here forever? "Thank you very much for saving my wife. As a thank you, I will give you your consultation fee..." Rong Qing interrupted him: "This is the one, Rong Lin, let''s go." This is Doctor Zhou''s room, which happens to be next to Ning Yue''s, because it is convenient for Ning Yue to see a doctor in the past few days, and he just moved here. Miracle doctor Zhou became anxious all of a sudden: "I''ve been cleaning it up for a long time!" Rong Lin entered the room and threw out all of Zhou''s collections and furniture. Xuanyin: "..." Who is the master here? The boy pushed Rong Qing into the house, and not long after, Rong Qing said: "Tear down this wall." Tear down that wall? Wouldn''t it be connected with Ning Yue''s room? Xuanyin is blown up, who is this guy? (end of this chapter) Chapter 833： Addicted sister jealous (1) Chapter 833 Pet sister is addicted to jealousy (1) The young man really hit the wall, and he didn''t know what tool he used. He barely heard the noise. Ning Yue lay next door, sleeping soundly like a baby. Dongmei wanted to come in to clean up, but was rejected by the young man. Rong Qing is a weird person, he doesn''t like strangers wandering around in his room, and he can''t do sweeping. Afterwards, Dongmei watched in astonishment as the legendary Nanjiang Marshal cleaned up the house with a broom and dustpan. She swore that it was really clean! No sawdust or dust at all! Oh my god, is this really the battlefield commander who killed tens of thousands of people? Is it too high energy? After cleaning up, the boy went to the well to wash his hands and changed his clothes, and returned to the house, where Rong Qing had already laid down, and it was obvious that he was in a good mood. The boy leaned over and smiled: "Aren''t you happy to see your sister?" "Ok." "She is your sister, that is, my sister, and I will treat her well!" Hearing this, Rong Qing turned around and gave him a sideways glance: "Isn''t it your aunt?" The boy exploded: "How could she be my aunt? She is your sister! You are me..." Rong Qing squinted his eyes. The young man coughed, and hummed reluctantly: "Father." Rong Qing closed his eyes. Before long, he fell into a coma. This is a manifestation of overdrawing his mental and physical strength. Although he can still speak, he is actually very fragile. Whoever slaps him now may be able to slap him to death. That''s why he didn''t like him treating others, and forced him to set three rules. If he is seen like this every day, he will die from overwork sooner or later. "If you show it to your sister, then you are not allowed to show it to anyone else, do you understand?" He threatened in a low voice, but Rong Qing was so sleepy that he didn''t hear him at all. He grinned, and came to Ning Yue''s room again, opened the curtain and looked at the little person who was also asleep in the bed, and said, "Call Rong Lin brother, I ordered to buy you candy..." In the yard, Xuanyin stared at the two doors with heavy eyes. Just an hour ago, they were two rooms, but now they are one! What''s horrible is that Yueyue is sleeping on the bed, and Rong Qing is sleeping on the other bed, oh, and there is a handsome guard beside her. He really wanted to strangle those two guys, strangle them hard! Doctor Zhou ate a fried chestnut with sugar, and said casually: "Okay, don''t be angry, I know you love my wife, but Rong Qing won''t do anything to her, let alone Rong Lin, that kid Maoer It''s not even long enough!" Can you stay with Yueyue without even growing hair? Also, he doesn''t believe that Rong Qing won''t do anything to Yueyue! That guy was clearly here for Yueyue, making him look like someone from Yueyue, what a shame! Xuan Yin squeezed a chestnut angrily: "Who is Rong Qing? How did he know Ning Yue?" If he was just skeptical before, he was sure when Rong Qing broke through the wall. Just like he once wanted to knock down the wall of Liujin Courtyard very much, it was a feeling that he wished to see the other party with his eyes open and closed. If you say you don''t know each other, ghost letter? Miraculous doctor Zhou smacked his lips and said, "Rong Qing is Rong Qing, I don''t know how he met the princess." "And? You mean Yueyue also knows him?" Xuanyin''s face darkened even more. Divine doctor Zhou said: "Didn''t you hear it just now? They talked." If Rong Qing were a stranger, Ning Yue''s first reaction would be to be frightened, right? Of course, what Dr. Zhou didn''t point out was that Ning Yue didn''t bother to see Xuan Yin, which shows that Rong Qing comforted Ning Yue very well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 834： Addicted sister jealous (2) Chapter 834 Pet sister is addicted and jealous (2) What Divine Doctor Zhou thought of, Xuan Yin certainly thought of it too, but he was not willing to admit it: "But this is very strange, Yueyue is from Xiliang, and Rong Qing is from Southern Xinjiang, how could the two of them know each other?" Miraculous doctor Zhou shrugged: "You ask me, who should I ask?" Xuan Yin didn''t bother to care about this foodie, frowned, and was about to go in to accompany Ning Yue, when Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao came over. Last night, due to an incident in the military camp, the two of them didn''t wait for Rong Qing, so they brought up Sun Yao and left. When they finished their work and were about to rush this way, they got news that Ning Yue was already receiving Rong Qing''s treatment, so it was not good for the two of them to disturb her. , and waited all night. "Xiao Yin, how is the fourth sibling?" It was Xuan Zhao who asked. "Big brother, third brother." Xuan Yin greeted the two, looked at Xuan Zhao and said, "I''m out of danger, I''m resting, maybe I''ll sleep for three or two days." The faces of the two of them relaxed at the same time, Xuan Yu pursed his lips and said nothing, Xuan Zhao smiled, patted Xuan Yin on the shoulder and said, "That''s great! Sun Yao has been worried all night!" "Thank you, sister-in-law San, for me." Xuan Yin said with emotion. Xuan Zhao smiled, glanced at Xuan Yin and Xuan Yu who were in a strange atmosphere, pointed to the blown up tree and the roof of the west wing, and said, "I was really scared to death yesterday, thanks to the quick action of the elder brother. That thunder and lightning, Tsk tsk tsk, it''s much more powerful than the previous ones, if you get hit by it, no amount of thunderstones will help." Xuanyin felt the feeling of being struck by lightning deeply. His heart was paralyzed, his brain was empty, his eyes were dark, and the whole portrait was cut off from the world in an instant. But this is still the case when there is no thunder and lightning and there is a sky thunder. At that time, the sky thunder stone has been blown up. If it is hit by a more powerful thunder and lightning, the consequences will be disastrous. Xuan Yin looked at Xuan Yu: "Thank you, brother." Xuan Yu sighed softly: "I was wrong that day. I shouldn''t question you for not taking good care of her. You are right. I have been plotting against her from the very beginning, and I am indeed not qualified to fight for her." Xuan Zhao looked at Xuan Yu, then at Xuan Yin, smoothed things over and said, "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this! By the way, Xiao Yin, aren''t the fourth siblings out of danger? Why don''t you look so young?" Happy?" Without waiting for Xuan Yin to speak, Doctor Zhou said meanly: "He is afraid that Rong Qing will abduct his little daughter-in-law!" Xuan Yin glared at Doctor Zhou. Doctor Zhou was afraid that he would steal his food again, so he hurriedly returned to the room with chestnuts in his arms. Under Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao''s repeated questioning, Xuan Yin expressed his doubts in his heart: "He was not captured by my people, but he entered Beijing voluntarily and sent him to the door voluntarily. As soon as he came in, he asked me ''Yue''er Where'', after that..." He paused, skipping the incident where he was so angry with Rong Qing, "Anyway, Rong Qing seems to know her." "What does it seem like? It''s for sure!" Doctor Zhou opened the window and said to the three of them, "Rong Qing has three diseases, the commander who can''t win, the disease that is not fatal, and the woman. There used to be a princess in southern Xinjiang who got it strangely." Sick, I went to Rong Qing for treatment, but Rong Qing ignored her. Is your county concubine higher than the princess? If Rong Qing didn''t know her, how could she break the rules he set for her? Also, you guys Just now I didn''t see how Rong Qing made things difficult for Duke Yin, the smell of gunpowder... Rival in love! Absolute rival in love!" "You old man, why are you so short-mouthed?" Xuan Yin picked up a chestnut shell and threw it at him! Miracle doctor Zhou had a big bump on his forehead, and he snorted angrily, "Is it okay to tell the truth?" "Hey, didn''t you say he has a follower? Just call that kid out and ask!" Xuan Zhao said disapprovingly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 835： Addicted sister jealous (3) Chapter 835 Pet sister is addicted and jealous (3) The door was opened, and the young man came out calmly. He closed the door gently, and his movements made people feel that his character was very docile. However, the next second, he raised his head coldly, and suddenly let out a look of disdain. The arrogance of the world. Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened. Xuan Zhao felt an astonishing power from the other party. This power has nothing to do with age, it is innate, as if stored in the blood. But when he saw the green and immature face of the other party, Xuan Zhao felt that he was thinking too much, and said with a mocking smile: "Hey! You are that handsome man? Is there no one in your southern border? It is clearly a Mao Head boy?" The young man looked at Xuan Zhao slowly with a hint of aggressiveness, like an enraged little army. Xuan Yu stood in front of Xuan Zhao, looking at the young man with deep eyes. The young man glanced coldly at Xuan Yu, and naturally also glanced at Xuan Zhao who was blocked by Xuan Yu, and said, "Rong Qing is sleeping, I don''t want to wake him up." "Hmph, you obviously don''t dare." Xuan Zhao muttered softly. "Zhao''er!" Xuan Yu scolded Xuan Zhao in a low voice, "Shut up!" Xuan Zhao was a careless person. Even though Xuan Yu stopped him, he still said a lot of things that angered the young man in a weird way. Divine doctor Zhou gnawed on the fried chestnuts with sugar, and shook his head secretly, silly boy, offend Rong Lin like this, please yourself, Rong Lin has never been a broad-minded person, he just really didn''t want to wake Rong Qing up, Even if you pour dung on him now, he won''t rush to beat you. But once Rong Qing wakes up, ha ha... ha ha... ha ha... Xuan Zhao still doesn''t know that he has offended Rong Lin, and is still secretly happy. What kind of **** is the commander of Southern Xinjiang, and he will become a coward in a second when he arrives in Xiliang? The boy stared at Xuan Zhao''s face, licked his lips with the tip of his tongue, and raised a **** sneer. This smile fell into Xuan Yin''s eyes, and Xuan Yin''s eyes turned cold. Ning Yue in the room was awakened by their conversation. She was still weak and unable to move, but her mind was much clearer and she was no longer in a state of confusion. She recalled what happened in the past few days. During the days when she was in a coma, she was not completely unconscious. Sometimes she could hear and occasionally think, but she couldn''t wake up. On the seventh day, I couldn''t go on anymore, thinking that I would die in the arms of my beloved in this life, and it would be considered complete. Who would have thought that **** Xuanyin would not come to see her off for the last time? She waited and waited for an unknown amount of time. She had no recollection of what happened next. The only thing she still remembered was that strange man who filled her with affection. . She suddenly wanted to see him. In fact, Rong Qing woke up as early as when Ning Yue woke up, but it was very slow to move from the bed to the wheelchair. When he came over in the wheelchair, Ning Yue was looking left and right, with a pair of bright black eyes rolling. , like two crystal clear black crystals. In the eyes of outsiders, the calm and cold eyes, in Rong Qing''s eyes, there is only infinite innocence and ignorance. Perhaps, only Rong Qing can see her ignorance. Rong Qing came to the bed and asked gently: "What are you looking for? Are you looking for me?" Ning Yue nodded and smiled sweetly. Seeing him happy is beyond words. Rong Qing stretched out his hand, touched her forehead, then touched her temple and neck: "The body temperature has returned to normal." When he touches her, she doesn''t dislike him at all, but likes it very much. Different from the intimacy with Xuanyin, this kind... well, she can''t say it, but she just likes it. Ning Yue opened her eyes timidly like a little girl, even she herself couldn''t figure out why her two lifetimes of mental age disappeared in front of this person: "You are the one who cured me. ?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 836： Addicted sister jealous (4) Chapter 836 Pet sister is addicted to jealousy (4) Rong Qing looked at her dotingly and tenderly: "Yes." "Is my Gu poison cured?" "certainly." "Then can I have a baby?" "No!" Rong Qing''s smile sank. Ning Yue was taken aback: "Why?" Could there be sequelae? Rong Qing rubbed the top of her hair, sighed softly, and said very seriously: "Children cannot have children." Ning Yue: "..." Rong Qing poured her a glass of warm water and fed her a few sips. Looking at the wheelchair under him, Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "Are you Rong Qing?" There is no one else besides him who can cure her Gu poison and sits in a wheelchair and is still young and handsome. Rong Qing smiled and said nothing. Ning Yue said again: "But why do I think I know you?" "Of course you know me." Rong Qing took her hand and pressed his palms together. He believed that she could sense the connection between them, just as he fell in love with her at first sight, so she should too. Ning Yue looked at each other''s clasped hands, and there was a faint warmth in her heart: "...Brother." These two words were almost subconsciously said, and she realized what she had said after she finished speaking, and then looked at the other party in disbelief! Seeing the other party looking at her with a smile, her eyes full of relief and doting, her heart skipped a beat: "Is it really you?" Rong Qing squeezed her face with the other hand: "What do you think?" It must be, otherwise she would not like it so much. The first time I wanted to get close to him, I would look for him everywhere when I woke up, even if I didn''t know his identity, I didn''t reject being close to him. This is a family relationship engraved in the flesh and blood, and it will last forever. Ning Yue slowly wet her eyes, and rested her face on her elder brother''s hand: "We all thought you were dead..." "I''m not dead, but I don''t remember the past, so I didn''t come back to find you." It turned out to be like this. Ning Yue raised her eyes filled with water vapor: "Why did you go to southern Xinjiang?" "After I climbed out of the water, I climbed into a carriage and woke up in Southern Xinjiang. I thought I was born in Southern Xinjiang." Rong Qing smiled bitterly. "Did your leg...was soaked in water too?" Ning Yue touched his leg distressedly, "Did you suffer a lot?" Rong Qing didn''t speak. When a person wakes up and loses his memory and ability to walk, and is still in a completely strange environment, helpless, how can he not suffer? Ning Yue really regretted sinking Ma Jinyan into the river, she should have sliced ??that **** into slices, dried it and sent it to Lin Yonghe! "It''s all over, don''t think about it, I''m fine now." Rong Qing said quietly. Ning Yue smiled with tears in her eyes, took away the red hand that was pressed by herself, hugged her tightly in her arms and said, "Then do you remember the past now?" "No." Ning Yue blinked her eyes: "Then how do you know you are my elder brother?" "I just know it." Ning Yue looked at him resentfully. Rong Qing hooked the corners of his lips helplessly: "It''s a long story, I''ll tell you slowly when you recover." "Okay." Although he wanted to know the truth urgently, this weak body felt tired after only a few words, "Then don''t go, I want to see you when I wake up." "I''m not leaving." Rong Qing put one hand on her forehead, and not long after, she fell sweetly into sleep. Xuanyin outside heard the movement in the room vaguely, and stood up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 837： Addicted sister jealous (5) Chapter 837 Pet sister is addicted to jealousy (5) Xuan Zhao kept chattering about the general, like a croaking little monkey. Seeing Xuan Yin get up, he frowned: "Why? I haven''t finished yet?" Xuanyin walked towards the room, and when he opened the door and entered, Ning Yue had already fallen asleep like a piglet, Rong Qing stood by the bed, staring at her tenderly, the two of them held hands, like the world the closest person. Xuan Yin is not well at all, didn''t Liar Zhou say that Rong Qing would not do anything to Ning Yue? Look at him holding Ning Yue''s hand all the time, could it be that he is blind? "Rong Qing!" He glanced at Ning Yue who was sleeping soundly, not because he was afraid of waking her up, but now he''s going to chop this cheap guy into mincemeat! Rong Qing glanced at him indifferently, and put Ning Yue''s hand into the quilt, his movements were extremely gentle. Xuanyin''s lungs are about to explode, this guy is definitely provoking him! no! He can''t stand it! Even if this guy saved Ning Yue''s life, he couldn''t tolerate this guy continuing to pester Ning Yue any longer! He wants to drive this guy away! Get out of Xiliang! Rong Qing didn''t seem to notice the murderous intent in Xuan Yin''s eyes, and slowly pushed the wheelchair out of the room. The golden sun slanted and landed on his incredibly handsome face, making him glow so dazzling that it was hard to stare at. Xuan Zhao''s pupils shrank. Is this the military adviser who caused the Xiliang army to suffer so much? Is it really a cripple? However, despite his inability to stand, there was nothing about him to feel slighted. No wonder his elder brother and second elder brother have suffered so much in the opponent''s formation. With those wise eyes alone, Xuan Zhao believed that he definitely had such ability. When Xuan Zhao was looking at Rong Qing, Rong Qing was also looking at Xuan Zhao, but after only one glance, he lost interest, turned his head to look at Xuan Yu who was at the side, and raised his thin lips: "Your Majesty Yu, don''t come here without any harm." Xuan Yu was not surprised that Rong Qing could guess his identity at a glance. If Rong Qing didn''t even have this ability, why did he and the Xiliang army suffer so much? What surprised Xuan Yu was that Rong Qing looked somewhat familiar, as if...he had met him somewhere, and it was many years ago. "You are..." Xuan Yu has always believed in his intuition, he began to frantically search for similar memories in his mind, and finally, his pupils shrank, "Are you Ma Keqing?" Rong Qing held the corner of his lips lightly: "Finally, I have met someone who can recognize me." Xuan Zhao was at a loss: "Brother, what are you talking about? Isn''t he Rong Qing? How did he become Ma?" "Nine-year-old champion, was honored by the Sangong as possessing the talent of Zaifu, and many people honored him as a young Zaifu." A trace of astonishment flashed across Xuan Yu''s eyes, but he soon felt relieved, "No wonder the soldiers in Southern Xinjiang are so powerful. ,Oh it''s you." Xuan Zhao and Xuan Yin are younger, and they seldom set foot in court. They don''t know about Sangong and scientific research, but they are not unfamiliar with the title of young Zaifu. He is a child prodigy that every master will talk about. It''s just that heaven is jealous of Yingcai. He died at the age of thirteen. It is said that he fell into the moat and drowned. Unexpectedly, not only did he not die, but he even ran to the Southern Border Palace as an aide! Not to mention them, even the miracle doctor Zhou in the room was frightened. After a long time, the apprentice is from Xiliang, so isn''t Rong Qing helping the enemy to attack his own country? I don''t know what came to mind, Xuanyin suddenly frowned and said: "Wait, if you are Ma Keqing, Yueyue and you... brother and sister?" Rong Qing smiled faintly. The young man walked up to Rong Qing, squatted down, and said softly, "Sit down for a while, I''ll slap a fly." After saying that, before anyone could react, he galloped towards Xuan Zhao like a flash of lightning, knocking Xuan Zhao away. Zhao Da fell to the ground! (end of this chapter) Chapter 838： Addicted sister jealous (6) Chapter 838 Pet sister is addicted to jealousy (6) Xuan Zhao spat out a die on the spot, hurt so much, wanted to fight back, but found that he couldn''t move his arms at all. Dislocated. Xuan Yu''s eyes turned cold, and he swung his palm like a wind, and slashed at the young man. The young man sneered, and punched Xuan Yu back a dozen steps. Xuan Yin is on fire, although he doesn''t like Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao very much, but he is his own brother after all, how can he allow others to bully him? Xuanyin kicked up and kicked at the boy! The young man threw a punch and rushed forward fiercely. Xuanyin''s half of his body went numb suddenly, and he lost consciousness for a second. The boy was not much better, and his whole arm suddenly swelled up. "Rong Lin." "Xiao Yin!" Rong Qing and Xuan Yu spoke at the same time and stopped them. The boy snorted coldly, and returned to Rong Qing. Rong Qing looked at the boy''s slightly trembling arm, knowing that he had met an opponent. If we really want to fight, it is not certain who will win and who will lose, and besides, there is no need to fight. Xuan Yu looked at Xuan Zhao who was about to faint from the pain, then at Xuan Yin who was slightly stiff on one side, a glimmer of darkness passed in his eyes, he turned to look at Rong Qing and said, "I will not forget the debt of hurting my brother." Come on, although I am very grateful to you for saving Ning Yue, it doesn''t mean you can bully my brother." The boy didn''t take his threat seriously at all: "Cut! Who is afraid of you? If you have the ability, you three go together!" Rong Qing held down the young man''s hand, looked at Xuan Yu without anger and prestige, and said, "I will also give you this sentence. You know what you did to my sister. I also want to find this debt." You count!" Xuan Yu''s eyes froze for a moment. Rong Qing''s cold eyes fell on the dying Xuan Zhao: "You should be glad that Rong Lin showed mercy to you." Lao Tzu is about to die, is this still called being merciful? "I am sleepy." After Rong Qing finished speaking lightly, the boy pushed him back into the room. In the process of treating Ning Yue, Ning Yue mumbled a lot in sleep, knowing what he should know and what he shouldn''t know. Xuan Yin, Xuan Yu, and Sikong Shuo, those who bullied her sister, he will not let go of any of them! As for Sikong Jing and Sikong Cheng''s little fellows, let my sister play with her slowly. My sister is still so young, there must be some toys, right? In the cold and silent bedroom, the light was dim, Sikong Shuo leaned obliquely on the bench, his jade-like hands touched the little Yueyue in his arms one after another, his eyes were as deep as a lake, with a faint cold light. The old **** took small steps and presented a bowl of decoction: "Master, drink medicine instead." Sikong Shuo frowned imperceptibly, took the bowl, and drank it all in one gulp. The old **** packed up the medicine bowl and was about to leave, when Sikong Shuo suddenly said, "Is she alright?" The old **** was stunned for a moment, and then realized that the lord was referring to Ma Ningyue. Fu lowered his body and said, "I''m out of danger, but I''m still very weak. I don''t want to eat, and I can''t get out of bed. I just sleep all day long." "Snooze like you." Sikong Shuo squeezed the little Yueyue in his arms, then looked at the old eunuch, and said casually, "Is Rong Qing here?" "Yes, Rong Qing arrived at the last moment, but fortunately he was rescued." The old **** said. Sikong Shuo sneered: "Have you found out Rong Qing''s identity?" The old **** said: "The old slave showed his portrait to Taifu Zhang, and Taifu Zhang said...it looks like the eldest son of the Ma family, Ma Keqing, who has been dead for eleven years." "So it''s him? No wonder, no wonder!" The arc of Sikong Shuo''s lips widened, "I have never paid attention to anyone in my life. He is the first and the last." (end of this chapter) Chapter 839： Addicted sister jealous (7) Chapter 839 Pet sister is addicted to jealousy (7) The old **** has been with Sikong Shuo for many years, and he is very familiar with Sikong Shuo''s habits. The person who can be praised by him is probably someone who is stronger and smarter than him. The old **** can''t help feeling worried: "He doesn''t seem to remember the past What happened, I went to Nanjiang by mistake. This time I helped Nanjiang attack us, probably because I dont know my own life experience. But right now, he has come back to treat Ma Ningyue, so he must understand everything. My lord, This is a great opportunity to bring down the Xuan family and the Ma family!" Ma Yuan''s son is a military adviser in southern Xinjiang. This crime is enough to implicate the nine clans. Sikong Shuo raised his hand: "No, I have other plans." The old **** thought for a while: "Do you want him to treat your illness? The servant heard that most people must meet three conditions to seek him for treatment. It''s the second item that you don''t meet, I''m afraid...it''s hard to move him." "Ah... By the way, Xuanyin owes you a favor. You asked him to persuade Rong Qing to treat your illness. I believe it is not a big problem." Sikong Shuo curled up the corners of his lips coldly: "I have been poisoned in the womb of my mother, and it has been thirty-one years since I was beaten. It will be nothing if I suffer for a few more years." "Even if it''s not for detoxification, but your body...without the Sky Thunder Stone, your recovery may be slow." "Slow down, slow down, what I need most is patience." The old **** is not good enough to continue asking. Ning Yue slept for three full days, and finally woke up completely on the night of the fourth day. Ever since she missed two chances to talk to Ning Yue, Xuan Yin has become a thief, and she keeps guarding in front of the bed, even if she can''t drive the big (asshole) brother (egg) away, at least she must let Yueyue open her eyes. Eye, the first person to see is him! Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes, saw Xuan Yin''s familiar handsome face, and smiled slightly. Xuanyin''s heart moved, and he kissed her little hand: "Finally woke up, how do you feel? Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?" Ning Yue didn''t answer his words, but looked around for a while. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Ning Yue said: "Where''s my elder brother?" Xuanyin''s face turned black! In the evening, Dongmei and Dongba cooked a table of good dishes to celebrate Ning Yue''s victory over the illness. Ning Yue couldn''t sit for too long, so Xuan Yin moved her a chair so that she could lean on the back of the chair. She was wearing a pink tunic skirt with a pink bow tied around her waist, and a plain white rabbit down jacket, with several dazzling pink crystals adorning the neckline. The black hair was like forging, black and smooth draped over his shoulders, making his fair complexion even more fair and transparent. Rong Qing pinched his younger sister''s face, she was so cute, he couldn''t put it down, he wanted to turn her into a little ball and put it in his pocket. Xuanyin looked at the brother and sister who were so intimate, all the jealousy in his heart was overturned, is that his woman, okay? How can you be pinched by other men casually? "Yueyue." He took away Rong Qing''s hand and snatched Ning Yue over, "Don''t pinch him!" Ning Yue said: "Didn''t you also pinch Xiangli? You slept with Xiangli." Xuanyin choked: "Xiangli is still young..." Ning Yue said solemnly: "So what if you are young? There is no blood relationship. You can treat others like your own sister, so I can''t get close to my biological elder brother?" Xuanyin''s mouth twitched, and he stopped talking. The dinner was very sumptuous, and because Ning Yue''s taste was taken care of, they were all made very light. Ning Yue likes to eat seafood. She glanced at the shrimp on the plate, and immediately two hands reached into the plate from different directions, each took a big fat shrimp, and began to peel the shrimp shell seriously. It''s just a pity that Xuanyin''s hands are a pair of hands that wield knives and guns, how can they compare with hands that often hold scalpels? Rong Qing stripped quickly, cleanly and beautifully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 840： Addicted sister jealous (8) Chapter 840 Pet sister addicted to jealous (8) After Ning Yue finished eating, she smiled contentedly: "Thank you, brother." Xuanyin''s lungs are about to explode! Was it blown up? The young man looked at the two of them fighting against each other amusedly, eating very deliciously. Of course, he didn''t forget to bring food for Rong Qing. Rong Qing only cared about his sister and forgot to take care of himself. It really didn''t make him worry. One meal was finished in the strong smell of gunpowder. The most delicious ones were Ning Yue and the young man. Rong Qing just watched his sister eat enough, and Xuan Yin was full of anger. He never thought that he would have such a "wretched" day, he always thought that he was the only one in Ning Yue''s heart, and he would never taste this kind of heart-scratching feeling in his life, but now that Rong Qing is back, Ning Yue''s little heart split in half with a snap! He can no longer let Rong Qing be so arrogant! no way! "Brother." His heart was churning, but he still had to put on the appearance that should be put on. He said with a fake smile, "Lanzhi has always missed you very much. Should you go back and see her?" Hurry back to Ma''s house! Get tired of Laneige! Don''t bother me, Yueyue! Mentioning this, Ning Yue''s eyes widened, yes, she has been in a daze for the past few days, and she forgot to ask her mother if she knew that her eldest brother was still alive. Rong Qing took the small golden basin and handed it to Ning Yue''s mouth: "Spit it out." Ning Yue spit out the mouthwash into the basin, her ears turned red shyly, is it really okay for the eldest brother to spoil her so much? If this continues, she will feel that Xuanyin is not considerate enough for her... I was going to ask something just now, but I forgot all of a sudden. Xuanyin''s eyelids twitched in anxiety, isn''t Yueyue the most calm and composed? Why did her IQ drop to the same level as Huang Fushan once she was in front of Rong Qing? He was talking about sending Rong Qing back to Ma''s house! Can you stop dismantling his desk? ! "Yueyue!" Xuanyin straightened his expression, and reminded again, "Should Lanzhi and eldest brother, mother and son be reunited?" Ning Yue nodded, looked at Rong Qing and said, "Brother, Mother has missed you very much these years. She will be very happy to know that you are still alive. Let''s go back and see her together sometime." Rong Qing pampered her hair: "Okay. When you recover, we will go home together." Why find a time? What is waiting for you to recover? Can you two stop being so tacit and awkward? Today! Rong Qing, you bastard, go back today! Your mother is waiting for you at home, what''s the matter with you staying by my sidehuh? Xuanyin frantically crushed the newly served pastry. On this side, Xuan Yin is going crazy, and on the other side, Ma Yuan is also going crazy. Since being separated from his son, he followed the traces along the way, all the way north. He discovered the traces of the shadow guards of the Xuan family and the black-robed killer, and it was not difficult to guess that the black-robed killer wanted to capture Rong Qing back, but they were all stopped by the shadow guards of the Xuan family. He didn''t remember how many fights the two sides had, anyway, they fought theirs, and he went his own. He spent all his money when he rescued Huangfushan in the cottage, so he relied on hunting to sell some money, and took the little boy from Jun County to Bingzhou. Huang Fushan fled solo after falling out with him. He was worried about Huangfushan''s safety, but he was even more worried about his son''s, so he ran after him anyway. "Huh! I''m exhausted!" As soon as he entered Bingzhou City, he was so tired that he sat down on the ground, took off his hat and fanned the wind for a while. The little boy followed him and sat down silently. Both were tanned and ragged from the long journey. Suddenly, a passerby threw a copper coin into Ma Yuan''s hat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 841： Addicted sister jealous (9) Chapter 841 Pet sister is addicted to jealousy (9) Ma Yuan: "..." The fire could not be wrapped in paper, and the news of the disappearance of the Nanjiang military division and the general at the same time finally spread. go out. After recovering a city, Xiliang''s morale soared, and everyone clamored to take back Linzi and enter southern Xinjiang. For a while, the morale of the army was boiling. The king of Zhongshan didn''t know that Rong Qing and the commander had come to the capital and lived in his youngest son''s other courtyard, so he knocked on the table and said: "The army in southern Xinjiang is in a state of desperation, it''s a good time for our army to attack aggressively." Then, his eyes swept across Xuan Zhao''s pale face, "Who did you fight with again?" Xuanzhao''s dislocated arm has been put back on, but the pain from that day is still vivid in his memory, his face is not very good-looking, when he heard his father ask him, he lowered his head and said sullenly: "Oh, I drank too much, just hit me casually. " King Zhongshan glared at him bitterly, then turned to look at Xuan Yu: "What do you think?" Xuan Yu said in a calm manner: "I want to ask my father, do you want to seize the land in southern Xinjiang, or just hope to regain the city?" Judging from the current situation, Xiliang has not yet been able to flatten the southern border. King Zhongshan said: "Recover the city first." "Victorious in every battle is not a good man; a man who surrenders without fighting is a good man. If the father and king just want to recover the city, the son has a way to make the other party take the initiative to withdraw troops." "What method?" "Peace talks." "How is this possible? Those guys have not agreed to negotiate with us since Bai Wei''er died!" King Zhongshan wanted peace talks, because Xiliang has suffered from too many wars in the past few years, the treasury has run into a serious deficit, and there are heavy levies and miscellaneous taxes. The common people complained that it was no longer the peaceful and prosperous age in the past. Xuan Yu said slowly: "Bai Wei''er is their excuse to send troops. They sent troops against us only when they were sure that they could win. Now that the commander-in-chief and Rong Qing are gone, what else do they have to contend with us? I believe that as long as Give them a reasonable excuse, and they will retreat back tactfully." Huangfuyan woke up from her afternoon nap, ate some pastries, and went to the backyard to water the flowers. This is something she must do every day after she moves into the Xuan family. Her injury has healed, and she can hardly feel the pain without pulling the wound vigorously. She thought it was almost time to seek revenge from Xuanyin. She killed so many soldiers and shot an arrow from the tower, she was lucky not to die in the moat. Although Xuan Yu saved her life, but the current national crisis, this life-saving grace is not enough for her to give up the hatred between the two countries. It''s just that, while recuperating in the yard these days, she quietly listened to the conversation of the servants, and found that Xuan Yin hadn''t been in the mansion for more than half a month. In this way, if she wants to assassinate Xuanyin, she still has to leave the house and find the place where Xuanyin is staying. What a headache! "Miss Huang, are you watering the flowers again?" The servant girl Manao came over, holding a pot of clear tea, "The princess just bought fresh tea from outside, let this servant bring it for you to taste." "Thank you princesses for me." Huangfuyan picked up the teacup and took a sip. She is beautiful and has an elegant temperament. Manao looked at her like a princess, and smiled proudly: "Miss Huang, the princess is very worried about your injury. If you are well, why don''t you come with your slaves?" How about going to greet the princess?" "Uh...I..." Huangfuyan squeezed the cup, and smiled softly, "I should pay my respects to the princess. I was afraid of disturbing her, so I never dared to come to bother her." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! The princess is waiting for you!" Manao happily took Huangfuyan''s hand and led her to Wenfangyuan. In Wenfang Courtyard, Sun Yao was saying goodbye to the princess: "Yue''er is awake, I want to go see her." "That''s okay, that child, who has suffered so many disasters, is really pitiful." "Princess! Look, Wangfei, who is here?" Agate opened the curtain and poked her head into it with a smile. The princess looked in her direction, and saw a girl in a goose-yellow dress, standing there slim and graceful, with a bright smile on her face, such a beautiful girl! The son''s vision is amazing! (end of this chapter) Chapter 842： Thousands of pains and pets seduce (1) Chapter 842 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (1) The concubine couldn''t hide her joy and waved Chao Huangfuyan: "Son, come in!" Huangfuyan walked into the room calmly, with a graceful figure and graceful steps, like a cloud of auspicious clouds floating gracefully across the clean floor. She has an exquisite face, fair skin, and a dignified and elegant temperament. Even if Xuan Yu repeatedly emphasized that she was just a daughter of a businessman, she couldn''t conceal the nobility radiating from her whole body. The concubine doesn''t even look down on a general''s daughter like Ma Ningxi. Logically speaking, it is absolutely impossible to favor a humble business girl. However, the concubine likes her very much. When she was still in a coma, the concubine secretly took a look at it, and at that time, she had a good impression. Of course, it may be that her son has never been married, and she hastily lowered the standard in a certain aspect. Who can tell? In any case, the girl caught her eye. Sun Yao also looked at the daughter of an old friend who was brought back by Xuan Yu. It was said that she was a year-end friend who had a good relationship with Xuan Yu. Because of the destruction of her home, she temporarily entrusted her injured daughter to Xuan Yu, but she always felt that the other party It''s not as simple as Xuan Yu said, but this whole body demeanor is better than the princess in the palace. Huangfuyan bowed to the two of them: "Princess, third grandma." Princess Wang and Sun Yao visited her during her healing period, so they are not particularly unfamiliar. Princess hurriedly called her up: "Miss Huang, don''t be so polite, sit down! Biqing, serve tea!" Biqing served a cup of hot tea. Huangfuyan sat down, bowed to the concubine, took a sip of tea in her hand. Wang Hao looked at her elegant and calm appearance, and really liked it, so she ordered Bi Qing to bring over fresh pastries. Huangfuyan ate a small piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake. Princess seemed to have eaten sweet-scented osmanthus cake by herself. She was very happy and said with a smile: "How is your body recently? Does the wound still hurt? Are you still used to living?" Sun Yao glanced at her mother-in-law wonderingly. The princess is not a talkative person. Except for nagging her three biological sons, she has always been a bit cautious when talking to others, but she seems to have no enthusiasm for Miss Huang. Huang Fuyan replied politely: "The injury has healed up, and I am living well. Thank you, Princess, for your concern." It''s good to live forever, the princess secretly added, and said: "It''s getting cold, and you don''t have a few sets of clothes to change. It''s not good to wear my old clothes all the time. I called Xiu Niang to come over this afternoon and ask her to give it to you." Make some clothes." Even the clothes are made! The princess really cares about Miss Huang very much! Could it be that she is about to have a sister-in-law? But doesn''t elder brother like Yue''er? Although the elder brother didn''t say anything, the various behaviors of the elder brother are too obvious in the past few days when Yue''er has been ill! Concubine, don''t mess with the mandarin ducks, it''s better to cause trouble to the elder brother for nothing. Sun Yao drank tea quietly. Huangfuyan said: "Your clothes are very good, there is no need to make extra." Of course the princess knew that her clothes were good, they were new ones that she hadnt worn when she was young, but she just wanted to make clothes for her: Its okay, its not too much trouble to make a few sets of clothes, its better for my daughters house to dress up more beautifully. . When it came to this point, Huangfuyan couldn''t refuse any more, and said "Thank you". Sun Yao put down her teacup, got up and said, "Mother and Concubine, I''m going to the fourth sibling." Princess nodded: "Okay, you go, remember to ask her and Xiao Yin how long it will be before returning, if possible, go back home to recuperate!" "Yes." Sun Yao responded. Huangfuyan''s eyes flickered. No wonder Xuanyin was not in the mansion. He was recuperating outside with his wife. Hearing Wang Hao''s words, his wife hadn''t recovered from her illness. She might stay here for a while. Should she continue to wait or not? Directly kill the door? (end of this chapter) Chapter 843： Thousands of pains and pets seduce (2) Chapter 843 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (2) "Third Grandma!" She suddenly looked at Sun Yao, "I have been here for so long, and I haven''t greeted Fourth Grandma, can I go to see her with you?" "Huh?" Sun Yao was stunned. Princess said: "It''s rare that you have the heart, go with Yao''er." no! There is Rong Qing over there! Don''t let outsiders find out that he is in Xuanyin''s other courtyard. Sun Yao changed her mind and wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t find a suitable reason. When he was so worried, Xuan Yu strode in, took a deep look at Huangfuyan, and said, "I have something to do with Miss Huang today, so I can''t go see fourth brother and the others for now." Princess Wang glanced at her son with a smile: "Go, go, come back later." Don''t you just want to date? she understands. Out of the palace, Xuan Yu "invited" Huangfuyan into the carriage, Huangfuyan looked at Xuan Yu suspiciously: "Where are you going?" "boarding." "I asked, where to go." "Are you going up by yourself, or am I dragging you up?" Huangfuyan glared at Xuanyu coldly, lifted her skirt and got on the carriage. The carriage is spacious and bright, low-key but luxurious, floating with his faint fragrance. Huangfuyan found a corner seat and sat down. During this journey together, she had already seen that Xuan Yu was not as harmless as he appeared on the surface, so she subconsciously wanted to stay away from him. Xuan Yu took out a piece of white paper from his bosom, and took out a box of inkpad from the hidden compartment, took Huangfuyan''s hand, and pressed it on the inkpad. Huangfu Yan frowned: "What are you going to do?" Xuan Yu said blankly: "Press a fingerprint." Huangfuyan became vigilant, and instinctively withdrew her hand: "What do you want my fingerprint for?" Xuan Yu looked at her, and said slowly: "Of course it is useful." Huangfuyan caught a glimpse of the seals under the white paper, including Xuan Yu''s and... Zhongshan King''s! Although nothing was written on the paper, even Zhongshan King''s seal was stamped on it. This is by no means an ordinary letter! "You know who I am, don''t you?" Xuan Yu stared at her coldly, without speaking. Huangfuyan''s complexion changed: "No wonder you saved me, you didn''t have good intentions at all, you recognized who I am at the first sight." Xuan Yu took her hand: "There is no free lunch in the world, Princess Yan. I saved your life, so I have to ask for some consultation money from you." "Sure enough, you know my identity." Huangfuyan sneered, "What do outsiders say? He is the most fair person to say that Prince Yu is upright and kind, but if you ask me, you are a wolf in sheep''s clothing." Xuan Yu ignored her provocation, took her hand and pressed on the inkpad. Huangfuyan pulled out the gold hairpin, and suddenly cut a **** in her palm, blood flowed down, dripping on the ink pad, thick and coquettish, just like her smile: "Want to blackmail my grandpa with my fingerprints? Xuan Yu , you are dreaming!" Xuan Yu looked at her **** palm, without any fluctuation in expression, and indifferently pulled her back to Lange, threw her to the ground, and ordered: "Take care of her, don''t allow anyone to visit her, don''t allow her to leave." Huangfuyan said coldly: "You put me under house arrest?" "Huangfuyan, from the moment you pretended to be dizzy and sneaked into the palace, you should have expected your end." That''s right, most of her injuries had already healed, but she kept pretending to be dizzy, hoping that he could bring her back to the palace. Unexpectedly, the scheming person was being schemed by others. I thought I was jumping on the springboard to soar into the sky, but fell into the trap he dug. The men from the Xuan family are really more hateful than the other! (end of this chapter) Chapter 844： Thousands of pains and pets seduce (3) Chapter 844 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (3) Ning Yue''s body is getting better day by day. A few days ago, she couldn''t even sit for a long time. Now she can walk on the ground, but she can''t walk for a long time, and she is out of breath after a dozen steps, as if she has returned to the lingering sick days before leaving the pavilion . Dongmei saw that Ning Yue was sweating profusely and was about to lose her strength, so she hurriedly helped her up and said, "Take a break, don''t be in a hurry." Ning Yue nodded: "Yes." The two sat down in the yard, Ning Yue glanced at the empty yard, and asked Dongmei wonderingly: "I remember there was a crabapple tree here, why is it gone?" "It was struck by lightning." Dongmei said, "There is also the roof of the west wing, but it has been repaired." Ning Yue already knew that her heart had stopped beating, and she also knew that in order to revive her heartbeat, that **** Doctor Zhou actually thought of a way to strike with lightning. In case the thunder and lightning are too strong, the sky thunder stone will not be able to protect her. That day, it was really **** luck. After sitting for a while, Sun Yao came over. This is Sun Yao''s first visit after Ning Yue woke up. She thought that Ning Yue would be sick, but she didn''t expect her spirit to be so good, even though her face had no blood, she still looked very weak. "How is it? Do you feel okay?" Sun Yao sat down next to Ning Yue and asked. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It''s much better." Looking at her stomach, "How is it? Is my little nephew naughty?" Sun Yao rubbed her belly, revealing a touch of maternal tenderness: "Fortunately, the fetal movement is not much, the doctor said it will take another two months to increase." Looking around, she said, "Aren''t they here? " They are talking about Xuan Yin, Rong Qing and Dashuai. Xuan Zhao told her all of this, but he just omitted the embarrassing incident of being beaten by the commander. Ning Yue said: "Xuan Yin has gone to the barracks, my elder brother and Rong Lin are playing chess, do you want to say hello to them?" Sun Yao saw that the doors and windows were closed tightly, afraid of disturbing them: "Later, don''t worry. By the way, Qin''er''s marriage has been finalized." "Really? Which family''s son?" "The second son of the Chen family, the second son came to ask for marriage. Somehow, he persuaded the princess." Chen Er''s eloquence, of course, has no problem fooling a princess. Although Ms. Chen is quite innocent and cowardly, but Chen Er is shrewd and has a good temperament, so she can be regarded as a good match for a woman. Ning Yue smiled: "Congratulate Qin''er for me." Sun Yao said: "Qin''er wanted to come to see you, but the princess refused to let her, and told her to stay at home and prepare for marriage, and not to run around. You also know that a few days ago, Sikong Jing had a big scandal, which made the whole The capital is a sensation, and the princess is afraid that something will happen to Qin''er, so she is strict." "What... a scandal?" During these days, he has been recuperating in another hospital, living an isolated life, and is almost out of touch with society. Sun Yao lowered her volume and said, "That''s right... she was raped." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Rape?" Sun Yao nodded, and said in a low voice: "The day she came out of the yamen, she returned home in a carriage and was raped by gangsters. Her screams were heard by the whole street. The body was also seen." Heard it all along the street? Ning Yue almost blew it up, the rumors were indeed a terrible thing, how could she dare to make a sound if she had an affair with her brother-in-law in broad daylight? "Have you caught the murderer yet?" "I caught it. It''s the coachman of the Zhao family. Zhao Qi went to pick up Sikong Jing home for Sikong Lin. When there was an emergency on the way, he asked the coachman to take Sikong''s house. Unexpectedly, the coachman became malicious and sent Sikongjing to Sikong. raped." Zhao Qi really knows how to find a scapegoat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 845： Thousands of pains and pets seduce (4) Chapter 845 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (4) Ning Yue smiled and said nothing. Once the news of Si Kongjing being raped by the coachman spreads all over the capital, she won''t be able to live in the capital anymore, let alone get married. She won''t even be able to live there. Si Kongjing deserved it, she was so sick this time that she almost couldn''t wake up, who let her go to provoke her and Xuanyin, at least half of the credit was due to Sikongjing. "Because of what happened to Si Kongjing, many little girls are afraid to go out easily now. Don''t blame Qin''er for not coming to see you, she really wants to come." Sun Yao explained. Ning Yue shook her head: "No, I understand." Sun Yao took a sip of tea and said again: "By the way, Yue''er, the princess asked when you and your fourth brother will return home?" Ning Yue took a look at Rong Qing''s room. If possible, she would never want to go back for the rest of her life, so she let Xuan Yin and her eldest brother live here with her, but she knew that this was impossible, not to mention that she and Xuan Yin would return to the palace sooner or later , Even the eldest brother will return to Ma''s house one day. "Let''s live with it for a while, and come back when it''s almost ready." Sun Yao sat for a while, until Ning Yue was a little tired, and then reluctantly left. Ning Yue entered the room, Rong Qing was sleeping, and the young man stood by the bed. It was only later that Ning Yue found out that her eldest brother''s health was also not good, and he would be weak for a long time every time he saw a doctor. No wonder he had to set three strange rules. Ning Yue held the elder brother''s hand, tucked the quilt for the elder brother, looked at the young man, and whispered: "Rong Lin, you just left like this, will Nanjiang send someone to look for you?" She heard that the queen of Nanjiang valued her elder brother very much. "Never mind it." The boy said indifferently, as if he didn''t realize what he gave up at all. Ning Yue still doesn''t know how many times Rong Qing escaped from the dead. Rong Qing didn''t tell much about the process of returning, only that Ma Yuan sneaked into the palace and planned to assassinate him, but finally recognized him and took him out of the palace. up. But halfway, he encountered a group of bandits, and the father and son were separated. Rong Lin found Rong Qing in time and escorted Rong Qing all the way to the capital. As for the search for the Queen of Nanjiang, Ma Jinyan''s frame-up, Suhuo''s pursuit, and Xuanyingwei''s interception, Rong Qing didn''t mention a single word. If Rong Qing doesn''t mention it, the young man certainly won''t mention it, and Xuan Yin is also very tacitly tight-lipped. In some respects, the positions of the three men were surprisingly consistent, that is, Ning Yue should not be worried. Ning Yue vaguely guessed that things were not as simple as what her elder brother said, but she thought, if elder brother wants to be a golden bird, she should be a golden bird. It''s rare to be loved so much by someone. She used to envy Xuan Xiaoying''s good life, but now she has it too. Rong Qing woke up from his sleep, and saw his younger sister looking at him in front of the bed, and immediately felt good. He seldom smiles in the palace, but after coming here, as long as Ning Yue is by his side, his eyes are full of smiles. The three of them had lunch happily, during which Xuanyin sent Dongba back for a trip, and gave some ginseng and bird''s nest, saying it was a tonic for Lin Lanzhi. This is a disguised reminder to Rong Qing to go home, Rong Qing is angry and funny, how is his sister married? Simply looking for a buddy! Two brats, no wonder they almost killed themselves. But it''s time for him to go home and see his mother. Like his sister, that was the closest person in his life. "You want to go home? Huh? I want to see your mother?" The boy jumped up all of a sudden, "So fast! Not even mentally prepared!" Rong Qing glanced at him: "What psychological preparation do you need?" "That''s right, Rong Lin, what psychological preparation do you want? It''s not about meeting your mother-in-law!" Ning Yue said with a smirk. "Hmph~" the boy turned his face away. In the afternoon, Rong Qing and Ning Yue each took a nap, because the two of them are not in good health, fearing that Lanzhi might worry, they both decided to rest and go home for dinner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 846： Thousands of pains and pets seduce (5) Chapter 846 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (5) The boy used to have the habit of taking a nap, but today, he was so restless that he couldn''t fall asleep no matter what! He opened the cabinet door lightly, carried all his clothes to the next door, changed them one by one, and asked Dongmei to be his adviser. Dongmei thinks that everything looks good, mainly because the handsome man has a good background and can wear any color, and those clothes are all made for him by the young master. The young master''s vision is definitely not good. ! "Hey, don''t you think this color makes me look too tender?" The boy pointed to a set of white brocade clothes on his body. "You are very young!" You are only seventeen years old, you are a hairy child! The young man threw Dongmei out, and spent a long time in his room tidying up. He used to wear whatever clothes he got, and thought he looked good in whatever he wore. After comparing them carefully today, he found that none of them seemed handsome enough. Alas, what if Lanzhi doesn''t like him? After tossing all afternoon, the dark circles under the eyes came out. Ning Yue looked at his silly and bear-like appearance on the bed, and burst out laughing. Ning Yue sent news to Dongmei and Xuanyin, asking Xuanyin to come to Ma''s house for dinner at night, while she boarded the carriage with Rong Qing and the boy. "That...you can''t go empty-handed, you have to buy some gifts." The boy said with a troubled expression. "You are a gift, you don''t need to buy it." Rong Qing said calmly The boy''s eyes lit up: "Really?" Rong Qing smiled lightly: "Yes, suddenly she has a grandson, she must be too happy." The boy turned black! Gifts must be bought. Ning Yue asked the carriage to park in Huichun Hall, took some newly developed creams and beauty pills, and then took Rong Qing and the boy to buy jewelry and satin elsewhere. "Is it okay to just walk on the street like this?" Ning Yue looked at her elder brother sitting in a wheelchair and asked softly. Rong Qing held Ning Yue''s hand, and smiled softly: "It''s okay, I''m the son of the Ma family, and I have nothing to hide; I have been a military advisor in southern Xinjiang, and I have nothing to hide. Then I am disabled, and I have nothing to hide That''s right. Is Yue''er afraid?" Ning Yue held her hand back: "Don''t be afraid, Yue''er will be there wherever your elder brother is. If you are criticized, Yue''er will accompany you to be criticized." Along the way, many people stared at Rong Qing. This is a man who has been kissed by the heavens. He is as beautiful as pearls and jade. Just looking at him makes people blush. not good. The man pushing the wheelchair behind him was also very beautiful, but his eyes were always staring, so fierce that people would shy away from him. The disabled man was accompanied by a little girl. The little girl was wearing a blue dress and a white dress. Some people are envious, some are jealous, and some speak sour words. The brothers and sisters didn''t care, and walked into a jewelry store calmly. The boy was very annoyed, not because he wanted to see Lanzhi in a good mood today, he had to beat them all into meatloaf! The clerk welcomed the three of them into the cubicle at the back: "Which one wants to buy jewelry? Or all three of you?" Jewelry shops are not only for women, men''s hair crowns, hairpins, fan pendants, jade pendants, Jade belts and girdles can also be found here. Rong Qing looked at Ning Yue with a smile, and Ning Yue said to the clerk, "We want to buy it as a gift." The guy smiled brightly and said, "Can you tell me about the other party''s age and situation?" "It''s for my mother, she is forty years old, she likes simple and elegant things, and don''t want emeralds." (end of this chapter) Chapter 847： Thousands of pains and pets seduce (6) Chapter 847 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (6) "Okay, we have made a new batch of ruby ??noodles and emerald jade hairpins here, and I will go and show them to the three of you." He bowed and retreated, the young man tiptoed to look left and right, these were bought by Rong Qing for Lanzhi, he wanted to buy something different. Rong Qing said: "Go and see what you want to see." The boy smiled and ran to the lobby. Ning Yue pushed open the window, looked at a pastry shop opposite and said, "Brother, you used to like their food the most. I''ll go and buy some for you!" Rong Qing smiled dotingly: "Okay, don''t go for too long." "Okay!" Ning Yue took the purse, walked out of the gate, and walked around to the back of the jewelry store from the side alley. The pastry shop there has been open for more than 20 years, and the business is very prosperous. While Ning Yue was queuing here, a carriage passed by behind her, and it also detoured around the alley and stopped at the door of the jewelry store. The curtain was lifted, and a delicate-faced girl in green clothes came down. As soon as she appeared, there was a burst of whispering in the crowd. "Huh? Am I dazzled? Why does she still have the face to come out?" "It''s not that you are dazzled, it''s that some people are shameless, their bodies are all seen, and they are still wandering around!" Everyone sneered at each other, Si Kongjing blushed for a while, glared at everyone, and reprimanded: "What are you looking at? Look again, I will gouge out your eyeballs!" Everyone rolled their eyes in disdain and walked away. Sikong Jing trembled with anger. The servant girl comforted in a low voice: "Miss, let''s stop shopping, let''s go back!" "Why don''t you go shopping? After this month, I won''t even have the chance to go shopping!" Sikong said angrily. Because of Zhao Qi''s escape, her affair with Zhao Qi turned into a gangster''s atrocity. Now, the whole capital knows that she was raped by the coachman. There were three paths before her: one, to marry the coachman; two, to commit suicide by using her full name; She didn''t want to marry that coward, so she threatened Zhao Qi to kill the coachman. She didn''t want to commit suicide, and she didn''t want to be a nun. Her father managed to find someone to find her husband in Beicheng, an old man! The old man''s grandson can make soy sauce, and his wife has died three or four times. I don''t know what kind of ugly monster he is! However, the old man was very rich and gave his father a large sum of gold, and his father really sold her like this! Next month, she will be leaving for the North City, it''s embarrassing to think about it! The servant girl didn''t dare to persuade too much, but she didn''t want to be ridiculed with Si Kongjing: "Miss, I have a stomachache, first go to the toilet." Si Kongjing grabbed her by the ear: "Damn girl! You despise me too, don''t you?" The servant girl was pinched until she burst into tears: "Don''t dare! I don''t dare! This servant really has a stomachache! This servant swears, I will come to you immediately after going to the toilet!" "Hmph!" Si Kongjing let go of her, "You don''t dare to leave her alone! Go and come back!" The servant girl ran away rolling and crawling. Si Kongjing supported the peacock gold hairpin above his head, and walked into the shop proudly. The people in the shop saw that it was Sikong Qianjin who stole their earrings last time, and immediately showed a hint of disdain. The maid who had received her stepped forward and said in a strange manner: "Miss Sikong, did you bring any money today? You won''t take the sheep from us again like last time, right? I heard that if you are caught for the second crime, you will be punished. It will get worse!" Si Kongjing sneered and took out an ingot of gold from her purse: "Whoever slaps her, this gold will be his." Snapped! A boy rushed up and slapped the maid! (end of this chapter) Chapter 848： Thousands of pains and pets to seduce (7) Chapter 848 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (7) The maid froze on the spot. Si Kongjing rewarded the boy with gold, and then entered the lobby in relief. Although she didn''t want to marry that crappy old man, the crappy old man gave her quite a lot of pocket money, not to mention one ingot of gold, she could afford a thousand ingots! Anyone who dares to bully her again will be smashed to death with gold! Si Kongjing began to choose jewelry. She hasn''t bought anything for a long time. Although the mansion can make it to order, they are all outdated styles. She is not like Si Konglin who often coaxes things from Zhao Qi. Therefore, her jewelry box is almost There''s nothing left to show for it. Picking it up, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and saw the purple-clothed boy in front of the counter diagonally opposite. She has always been sensitive to purple, because that is his elder brother''s favorite color, but his elder brother always wears a heavy purple, which is so luxurious that it makes people feel pressured. The purple color of the boy is slightly lighter, but he is more youthful and handsome. Moreover, the young man behaves well, and at first glance he is from a famous family. Si Kongjing often goes in and out of the rich and powerful circles, but she has seen all the princes and brothers who can catch her eyes. She can be sure that the other party is not from the capital. She is not from the capital, so she should not know about her scandal. She suddenly had a very bold idea. If she could win this rich man, wouldn''t she have to marry far away from Beicheng? If it were the past, she would never be so self-depraved, she was forced out, and when she thought that she would spend the rest of her life under a bad old man, she was so disgusted that she couldn''t eat. She will fight for the rest of her life! Thoughts flashed by, Si Kongjing took out the Linghua mirror to take a picture, added a little lip balm, raised what she thought was the most elegant and charming smile, and walked towards the boy. The boy was picking out a bracelet and noticed someone approaching, but he thought it was a guest and didn''t take it seriously. The guest stopped beside him and said excitedly, "Second Brother!" The young man frowned, and looked sideways at the other party: "Who is your second brother?" Si Kongjing was startled, as if he was too embarrassed, blushed and said, "Ah... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I... I recognized the wrong person..." Young people hate this stupid thing the most. It is unreasonable that even relatives can admit their mistakes! The young man buried his head and continued to choose bracelets, saying that his son was like a mother, Rong Qing was so beautiful, Lanzhi must be not bad, he wanted to pick one worthy of Lanzhi. He was so engrossed in choosing, he didn''t notice that Sikong Jing was already stunned. You dont look ugly, do you? Not to mention the beauty of the sky, at least, she is much better than ordinary ladies, right? Why is he so lovely and charming, but the other party doesn''t feel pity at all? Under normal circumstances, if she says shes sorry for admitting the wrong person, the other person should say its okay, and then she asks, have you seen someone wearing the same clothes as you? I got separated from my second brother and I don''t know what to do. The other party kindly helped her look for it, and they went back and forth, did the two hook up soon? Before leaving, exchange tokens again, and a marriage will be done! Men chasing women, there is a mountain, and women chasing men, isnt there only a layer of sand? Si Kongjing was not reconciled, the corners of his mouth twitched, he forced out a smile, and said coquettishly, "My lord, have you seen someone wearing the same clothes as you?" "How is it possible? No one wears the same clothes as me!" His clothes were all drawn by Rong Qing and handed over to the tailor to make, the only one in the whole world! Si Kongjing almost vomited blood, isn''t that the point, okay? Just say yes or no! If so, where? If not, I will ask again! "So, the young master didn''t see it." "I said, there is no way anyone can wear the same clothes as me!" The boy frowned and said. Who dares to steal Rong Qing''s design and cut him off! (end of this chapter) Chapter 849： Thousands of pains and pets to seduce (8) Chapter 849 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (8) Si Kongjing''s mouth almost twitched: "Then...then did you see who was standing here just now? I got separated from my second brother, can you please help me..." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted mercilessly by the young man: "What kind of brother are you? You lost your own sister? Kill him!" Si Kongjing is going crazy, this person''s brain is different from normal people''s, isn''t it? Si Kongjing bit her lip and decided to make a serious move! "Ouch" She tilted her body and fell towards the boy. Hold me, hold me, hold me, hold me... After the young man finished his selection, he turned around and walked towards the cabinet where the golden hairpin was displayed. Sikong Jing rushed to nothing, hit his face on the chair, and broke his lips! Si Kongjing burst into tears from the pain, what kind of luck did she have to meet such an incomprehensible man! Don''t they all talk about the true nature of men? Didn''t he see her throwing herself into her arms? "It hurts to death, it hurts to death, ouch." Sikong Jing covered her pierced lips with a handkerchief, and walked towards the cubicle angrily. The cubicle is a place for high-level guests to carefully select jewelry. Those who wear better clothes will be taken to the corresponding cubicle. Si Kongjing has a criminal record and is a thief. Therefore, no one entertains her at all. There aren''t many people here today, there is only one compartment. When passing by that compartment, Si Kongjing couldn''t help but take a look inside. This glance made her completely stunned. The light was very dim, and it fell obliquely on the man''s face. The delicate outline, straight nose bridge, and thin and moist lips were born with a slightly upward curvature, which was **** and charming. He was sitting by the back window, looking out sideways, not knowing what he saw, and his eyes were full of smiles. Sikong Jing''s little heart started beating thumping. Although the boy just now was very handsome, he was too fierce, not as considerate and perfect as he was. This person is definitely not from the capital, because if she is, she must have asked the matchmaker to get his birthday horoscope long ago! Today''s luck is pretty good. When I meet one handsome man after another, one of them is always hers. Si Kongjing''s infatuated eyes fell on his wheelchair, it dimmed slightly, and soon brightened again. It doesn''t matter if you are disabled, such a perfect man, if he is a normal person, he will be too sought after. If I am willing to condescend to marry a disabled person, the other party and the other party''s family will definitely be grateful. With a flash of thought, Si Kongjing walked in very confidently, lowered her head, and said in a voice so gentle that she almost drowned herself: "I''m sorry, son, can I bother you? That''s it, my brother''s birthday is coming soon, I I want to choose a gift for him, I planned to buy a jade crown, but I picked a lot of it, it is not suitable, the jade crown of the young master is very delicate, can I ask which shop the young master bought it from?" Rong Qing smiled lightly. Si Kongjing thought he was saying hello to her, and her heart softened with joy, but when she looked up at the other party, she realized that the other party was looking out the window and smiling. What did he see? Si Kongjing stood on tiptoe and looked. It was a little girl in a blue dress and a white dress. She was twisting two boxes of pastries and hurriedly left the shop. She almost bumped into a passerby, and she jumped up and down... She only took a glance, but didn''t see the other person''s face clearly, secretly surprised, what''s so good about a little girl? It also made the young man laugh. Sikong Jing cleared his throat, turned up his voice, and said, "My lord, I''m sorry to bother you, did you hear me?" "Rong Lin." Rong Qing said lightly, the voice was so soft that Si Kongjing suspected that he hadn''t heard it, but the next second, the boy who was far away in the lobby rushed over, "What''s wrong?" Looking at Si Kongjing With a glance, "It''s you? Why did you come to Rong Qing''s room?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 850： Thousands of pains and pets to seduce (9) Chapter 850 Thousands of pains and thousands of pets to seduce (9) Rong Qing didn''t even look at Si Kongjing, and said calmly, "Throw her out." The boy hates everyone who gets close to Rong Qing, no matter men or women, except Yueyue. He grabbed Sikongjing by the collar, dragged Sikongjing to the door, and threw him out mercilessly! "You...you you you...you can''t do this! I am the daughter of the Sikong family! My elder brother is the servant of Zhongchang! You outsiders! Bully me, I will make you die ugly!" People in the capital no longer believe her nonsense, but outsiders can still scare her. Sikong''s family, Xuan''s family, Yao''s family, Guo''s family, everyone in Xiliang knows everyone, and her elder brother''s name is even more famous. She doesn''t believe that these country bumpkins dare to fight against her! "Apologize to me! Otherwise, today is your day of death!" She said viciously with her arms akimbo. Ning Yue came back after buying pastries, and as soon as she reached the door, she heard Sikong Jing crying and howling. She looked at the disdainful young man, and realized that this uneasy thing had bumped into her elder brother and Rong Lin, "Sikong Jing, the last joke It''s not enough, do you want to continue to embarrass yourself? If you keep making noise, I will sew your mouth shut, do you believe it?" "Ma Ningyue?" Seeing Ning Yue''s embarrassment again, Sikong Jing was so angry that her face turned green. Anyway, she was getting married soon and would not hang around in the capital anymore. She was not afraid of offending Ning Yue, so she just raised her hand. Slap and slap towards Ning Yue! Ning Yue is holding the pastry in both hands, and her feet don''t have much strength, so she really can''t hide if she wants to hide. Snapped! The bone is broken. Si Kongjing''s hand was broken by the boy. "Ah" Sikong Jing wailed like a pig being killed. The young man clapped his hands in distaste: "How dare you hit her if you don''t know how to control yourself?" After speaking, he took the pastry from Ning Yue and went in with Ning Yue. Si Kongjing was in pain, but her eyes widened in disbelief. It turned out that the person who made the young master laugh was Ma Ningyue! Why is Ma Ningyue so lucky? I seduced myself for a long time, but I didn''t seduce anyone! Ma Ningyue won their love easily! "Slut! Ma Ningyue, you are a slut! Seducing my elder brother is not enough, you still rob me of a man!" Everyone laughed, no one cares about Sikong Jing''s life or death, her reputation is so bad that everyone shouts and beats her, it''s better if she dies, who wants to talk to her? The servant girl came back from "going to the toilet", and helped her up tremblingly: "Miss, you are hurt..." Si Kongjing kicked her hard: "Get lost!" The servant girl suffered from pain, dared not speak out, and helped her into the carriage. Sikong Jing broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. She had never suffered a similar injury, but she was still sure that this hand might be completely useless, **** it! She will have her revenge! She wants to get all the venues back! "Princess, are you here? My master is not here." When passing by Huichun Hall, she heard the voice of shopkeeper Li, opened the curtain and saw the princess and her maid were picking things in Huichun Hall, the princess picked up a box of red cream and said: "I won''t look for her, I''m here to buy something." Shopkeeper Li smiled and said, "Did you buy it for your daughter-in-law? This...I''m afraid it''s not very suitable for pregnant women. The third grandma would use this white one better. If you use it yourself, buy the green one." Red cream is for young girls, but pregnant women should use it with caution, such as Sun Yao. The princess smiled and said, "It''s not a pregnant woman, she''s not pregnant yet!" Shopkeeper Li was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that the princess was probably shopping for her future daughter-in-law, so he immediately ordered someone to wrap the cream and hand it to the princess. Wangfei walked out of Huichun Hall with the cream, and was about to get in the car, when suddenly, Sikong Jing stopped her: "Wangfei, please stay!" Princess Wang turned around and looked, her eyes dimmed: "It''s you, what''s the matter? Please be safe." Si Kongjing clenched her hand hidden in her wide sleeve, which was so painful that she lost her vision, and said, "I have something to report, about Ma Ningyue." (end of this chapter) Chapter 851： mother-child reunion frivolous (1) Chapter 851 Mother and child reunion frivolous (1) Ning Yue was sitting in the cubicle picking out jewelry, Rong Qing was beside her, looking at her with a smile, and feeding her by the way. A plate of pastries, half gone quickly. When the princess rushed to the jewelry store, she saw such a scene, and all this seemed not enough to challenge her nerves, Rong Qing stretched out her thumb again, and wiped off the pastry foam from the corner of Ning Yue''s lips, Ning Yue turned her head and rushed He smiled sweetly, and he also smiled. The tacit understanding between the two seemed to prevent any outsider from getting in. The princess immediately felt a rush of blood rushing to the top of her head, and said in a trembling and small voice through her teeth: "Clear the venue." Biqing looked at the intimate Ning Yue and the man in the room, sighed and walked to the lobby, and after negotiating with the shopkeeper, "invited" all the guests and staff out. The jewelry store fell silent instantly. Ning Yue got up to salute the princess, but was stopped by Rong Qing. No matter who this woman is, the outrageous look cannot be appeased by my younger sister''s low profile. He doesn''t want his little thing to be wronged. Rong Qing''s hand was on the back of Ning Yue''s. At the beginning, it was just feeding, but now there is a direct skin-to-skin relationship. The blood rushing to the top of the princess seems to be spurting out of the eyes, staring at the two of them, and said coldly: "What''s going on? Ma Ning Yue, you better give me an explanation!" To be honest, Ning Yue was a little confused. She went shopping with her brother and Rong Lin just to buy gifts for Lanzhi, and never thought of "encountering" with the princess under such circumstances. No, it''s not a chance encounter. The concubine came here directly, as if she knew she was there, and she also knew that there was a man by her side. It was a posture of wanting to catch the **** on the bed. No need to think about it, it must be that **** Si Kongjing who went to inform me. Provoked her and Xuanyin, and then came to provoke her and the princess. It really is a dog who can''t change his shit. He can''t get along in the capital, and he keeps offending her. "Mother Concubine, this is my eldest brother." She introduced calmly, she did not do anything wrong, she behaved well, even if the princess asked her a hundred times, she would not feel guilty. Rong Qing nodded with satisfaction, this is his younger sister, she is quite courageous, so what about her mother-in-law? You can''t be pinched by the other party as a soft persimmon. The concubine did not buy Ning Yue''s account. The more courageous the daughter, the better, so that she will not be bullied when she goes to her husband''s house in the future, but the daughter-in-law, naturally, the more she respects her, the better, just like Sun Yao. Ning Yue''s attitude made the princess not very happy. The princess narrowed her eyes coldly, and said, "Who are you lying to, Ma Ningyue? Your elder brother passed away more than ten years ago, so how can there be another elder brother?" His eyes swept over the young man at the side, and a powerful murderous aura emanated from the young man, which made people shudder, but the concubine was not the servant of an ordinary family. She married the mighty king of Zhongshan and gave birth to three excellent sons. Even if the emperor came in front of her, she would not feel the slightest fear. A strong young man might just be bluffing. She rolled her eyes, "Don''t tell me, this is your brother too." Ning Yue said: "No." Seeing that the man''s big palm on the back of Ning Yue''s hand hadn''t been removed, the princess frowned: "Isn''t it unreasonable for you two to kiss each other in broad daylight? Ma Ningyue, you still have a little A sense of shame? The daughter of a small family is really lacking in education! You say you are recuperating from a poor health, but look, where have you been raised? You have raised a man! You are the daughter-in-law of the palace! You How can you let the Wangfu be in love? How can you let Xiaoyin be in love? You two don''t talk about how much face you have earned for the Wangfu, at least don''t hold the Wangfu back!" At the beginning, he was insulting her, but in the end, he even scolded Xuanyin, as if he was blaming Xuanyin for embarrassing the palace. Ning Yue sneered, and glanced at her brother. Seeing a cold light in his eyes, she held her brother''s hand back: "I can handle it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 852： Mother and child reunion frivolous (2) Chapter 852 Mother and child reunion frivolous (2) Rong Qing glanced at her and nodded. Ning Yue looked at the princess with mocking sarcasm, and said with a sneer: "Mother, I have already said that he is my elder brother. If you don''t believe me, just keep asking me, or ask Xuanyin, but you just don''t know what to say." Dougian swears, why is there no reason to blame? The last sentence is your truth, right? You don''t blame me for being entangled with men, you just think that Xuanyin and I have dragged the palace back, making your eyes It hurts! But dont forget, my son-in-law, who is poorly educated, was found by your elder son himself! The **** you hate most is also protected by your elder son with all his might! His various virtues are all caused by you The eldest son is used to it! You are not used to it now, and now you feel that he dragged the palace back? What did you do in the early years? Why didnt you jump out when he fought for the first time, when he played truant for the first time? Don''t worry about him? Don''t say it''s not your own, it''s hard to control. Then don''t worry about it now! What happens to him and what happens to me has nothing to do with you! Don''t always make excuses!" The concubine fell back angrily: "You...is this your attitude when talking to elders?" Maybe it was because she was too lonely and lacking in love in the past, and she was very satisfied when others treated her a little bit better. She always compared the princess with Liu Wanyu, thinking that at least the princess had never persecuted her like Liu Wanyu in her previous life. Therefore, even though the princess She silently endured wronging her and Xuanyin several times. But now she suddenly realized that her repeated and repeated forbearance was not only worthless, but also fueled the princess''s arrogance, thinking that it was right for her to keep her low profile and be a petty person, and it was only natural for her to be labeled indiscriminately. She shook her brother''s hand, she would no longer compromise, no longer compare people in this life with people in her previous life, and she would not tolerate everything just because of a little favor from others. "If the elders love me, I will naturally respect them in every possible way. But for elders like you who always make use of trivial matters, I''m sorry, I really don''t have enough self-cultivation!" Her voice is not loud, but every word reveals strong firmness. The princess stared in disbelief as if she had known her for the first time: "Is someone backing you up? You''ve started to be defiant, haven''t you?" "The concubine is the one who is defiant! Feel your conscience and say, if you saw Sun Yao and a strange man today, would you give her a chance to explain? Would you believe everything she said? You Yes! But the object is me, even if I tell the truth, even if I kneel down to beg you, you still think I stole someone outside! To put it bluntly, you are prejudiced against Sifang! You think that there is no one in Sifang Good stuff! Xuanyin is an asshole, so I won''t give in too much! But if you dare not touch Xuanyin, just wrong me several times!" Ning Yue said sharply. Princess Wang''s complexion changed slightly. Is that so? The reason why she thinks that the people in the fourth room always make mistakes is because of a prejudice? she Ning Yue continued: "After Lan Zhen made such a great sacrifice for your mother and son, why do you treat his son and daughter-in-law like this? You are so kind!" The princess choked: "You...what are you talking about? What sacrifice? Don''t listen to Xuanyin''s nonsense about what happened back then, and think that I failed his mother! Let me tell you, I have never done anything to be sorry for his mother. thing!" Ning Yue shook her head in disappointment: "Look, I haven''t said anything yet, and you think it was Xuanyin talking nonsense in front of me. If it''s not prejudice, what is it?" Princess choked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 853： Mother and child reunion frivolous (3) Chapter 853 Mother and child reunion frivolous (3) Ning Yue said: "Princess, listen carefully. Xuanyin doesn''t know everything I''m going to say next. I''ve thought about keeping it from you for the rest of my life, but now, I can''t keep it from you. You can feel at ease. I can''t stand the way I trample on others." The concubine''s heart pounded, and she instinctively had a premonition that she might be told something that was unbearable to her, but her rationality reminded her, what does a yellow-haired girl know? She has eaten more salt than she has ever eaten rice, maybe what she thinks is a great situation, but in her eyes, it is just a trivial matter. Thoughts flashed through her, and she wasn''t so worried again. Ning Yue was teased by her disdainful face, it was a sneer, she probably thought she couldn''t say anything? In fact, there is really nothing complicated, just a fact that cannot be simpler. "Princess, do you know how Lan Zhen died?" Princess was startled: "She''s dead?" Isn''t she missing? "She is dead, not missing, nor is she abandoning her husband and son." Ning Yue emphasized the last sentence, because this is probably something that the princess has always used to anger the prince. "How is this possible?" She remembers the events of that year very clearly. It was in Beicheng, when Xuan Yu was five years old, and Xuan Yin and the twins were four years old. Xuan Yu wanted a horse of her own, but she disagreed. Xuan Yu went to find Lan Zhen and asked Lan Zhen to take him there. It''s ridiculous to say that Xuan Yu is clearly her son, but sometimes he is closer to Lan Zhen. Lan Zhen took him there, and that was the time Lan Zhen ran away. For this reason, Zhongshan Wang Chong made Xuanyu angry for a long time, saying that it was all because of the child''s naughtiness that Lan Zhen had the opportunity to leave. She just thought it was ridiculous, that woman was naturally ruthless, she disappeared for a year and became pregnant at the age of fourteen, and gave birth to Xuan Yin with King Zhongshan at the age of twenty-four, if she can abandon the first family, she can naturally abandon the second. Xuan Yu, who pitied her, was used by Lan Zhen as a spearman, and in the end, he had to bear the wrath of his father. Why scold her son? Isn''t Xuanyin there all right? If the mother''s debt is paid by the son, Xuanyin should be scolded. Ning Yue saw Wang Hao''s expression, and knew that Wang Hao was blaming Lan Zhen again, and said seriously: "Wang Hao, Lan Zhen doesn''t owe you, nor Xuan Yu, she doesn''t owe anyone." "Oh." The concubine sneered, "I don''t care how much you know about what happened back then, but things are by no means as simple as what you heard, and it''s not like you don''t owe anything if you say you don''t owe it." "Lan Zhen was killed by your son." Princess Wang frowned: "What did you say?" Ning Yue looked at her firmly and said: "Things back then were indeed not as simple as they heard. Xuan Yu went to choose a horse, and Lan Zhen left with an excuse. I hope this is the case, but unfortunately it is not. Your son is arguing to buy it. Horse, but you didn''t want to go, so he begged Lan Zhen to go. On the way back after buying the horse, they encountered a group of northern soldiers. Lan Zhen dragged those people back and let your son escape on horseback. Your son''s life , It was given by Lan Zhen! But your proud son is like a coward, and dare not tell you the truth at all! He found the old prince, and the old prince rushed to rescue Lan Zhen, but unfortunately it was too late, Lan Zhen was gone He was tortured to death! His old man... was also killed by that group of people!" Speaking of this, Ning Yue''s eyes were red. The concubine''s legs softened, and she took a few steps back: "Impossible...It''s absolutely impossible! You''re lying! You''re lying to me! Who told you a messy story? It''s not true!" Her son who is so powerful cannot be so cowardly, it is impossible to dare to tell the truth, it is impossible to hide it from everyone for so many years... Ning Yue''s words were like ice: "All this was told to me by your elder son himself! If you don''t believe me, just confront him! See if I have a false statement!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 854： Mother and child reunion frivolous (4) Chapter 854 Mother and child reunion frivolous (4) The concubine stumbled away. She didn''t remember what she came to the jewelry store for. Her mind was full of the phrase "Your son''s life was given by Lan Zhen". She doesn''t believe it, she wants to ask her son to understand! Chikiin Xuan Yu was looking at the painting in the room. The person in the painting was wearing a blue dress and a white dress, with a gorgeous appearance, sitting in the counting room, thinking seriously. Suddenly, the princess came in, eyes full of horror, trembling all over. Xuan Yu immediately put away the scroll, put it in the bottle, stood up and looked at the concubine and said, "Concubine mother, what''s wrong with you?" The concubine ran to him, grabbed his arm, her nails almost dug into his flesh, her lips trembled, as if she was so cold, but also as if she was terrified: "Yu''er, Yu''er, tell me that Lan Zhen is not you killed..." Xuan Yu''s pupils just shrank: "Who... said it?" "Ma Ningyue..." The princess didn''t cry, but big tears rolled down her eyes, "She said that you killed Lan Zhen, that you killed your grandfather, and that you didn''t tell the truth ...She is so hateful, she actually told such a lie to deceive me..." "She wasn''t lying." "What?" The princess raised her head abruptly, and looked at her son who was head taller than her in disbelief. Xuan Yu clenched his fists and said, "Concubine Mu, are you going to embarrass her again?" "Again?" Wang Hao''s eyes became more incredible. "Don''t embarrass her anymore, and don''t embarrass Xiaoyin anymore, I beg you." Xuan Yu said with restraint. The princess took a step back and looked at her son dumbly: "Do you know what you are talking about?" Xuan Yu took a deep breath, clenched his fists and said, "Concubine Mu, I''ve already done sorry to Aunt Lan, I can''t do sorry to Xiao Yin any more, you just think it''s for my own good, don''t hold on to them anymore." At this moment, the princess really realized that her son was not as good as he appeared on the surface, and he had been living in the shadow of self-blame. "why did not you tell me?" Xuan Yu didn''t speak. "Why, tell Ma Ningyue?" The concubine smiled wryly, and opened the picture scroll that Xuan Yu hastily hid. The woman on the picture scroll is elegant and leisurely, like pearls and jade, who is it not Ma Ningyue? Her teardrops hit the painting. "Are you okay?" Inside the carriage, Rong Qing asked Ning Yue softly, "If you''re not feeling well, we can go home to see your mother another day." "No, I''m fine." A person who lives and dies once understands the urgency of time, she will not waste time on bad people or things, and she will not think about the past over and over again. She cares more about the people around her who really love her and make her happy, "Will Big Brother think I''m fierce?" "No." Rong Qing pinched her face lovingly, "You did a good job. Remember, you can only be weak in front of me. Whoever bullies you, don''t be polite to him." The young man raised his eyebrows: "Exactly! If you can''t win the fight, come back and tell me, I''ll teach him a lesson for you!" The commander-in-chief of Southern Xinjiang is not for nothing. If he can''t even protect his sister, he might as well go home and sell sweet potatoes! Rong Qing: Sister? Said it was my aunt. Youth: Its my younger sister, younger sister, younger sister, younger sister, younger sister When the carriage approached the General''s Mansion, the interior of the carriage fell silent. The so-called timidity of being close to the countryside probably meant this feeling. As the most powerful military advisor in southern Xinjiang, Rong Qing was used to various occasions, and he was always calm. However, at this moment, he was a little nervous. (end of this chapter) Chapter 855： Mother and child reunion frivolous (5) Chapter 855 Mother and child reunion frivolous (5) It was the young man who was more nervous than him. I didn''t know it. He really thought he was going to see his mother-in-law, and his ears were red. Lin Lanzhi was making winter clothes for Ning Yue, completely unaware of what kind of surprise was waiting for her. The young man got out of the carriage, helped Ning Yue down, and then carried Rong Qing down and put him on the wheelchair. His movements were very gentle, and his eyes were even gentler. Ning Yue realized that even though the boy was always very fierce when he glared at others, in front of his elder brother, he was as obedient as a little sheep. The biological father and son, such as King Zhongshan and Xuan Yin, did not get along as well as they did. A gust of cold wind blew, Ning Yue wanted to take off the cloak for Rong Qing, but found that the young man had already covered Rong Qing with a thin blanket. The three of them walked into the General''s Mansion. When everyone saw Rong Qing and the young man, they were very surprised. Who are they? How could you be with the second aunt? It''s no wonder they couldn''t recognize Rong Qing. The servants in the mansion came and went. In eleven years, the original "blood" had been completely replaced. Only a few old people vaguely remembered the appearance of the young master. But even if they thought they looked familiar, they wouldn''t really think that Rong Qing was their young master. After all, their young master died long ago. Even if he didn''t die, he wouldn''t be disabled. "Do you have any impression? Brother?" Ning Yue asked softly. Rong Qing shook his head. "It''s okay, just forget it." The three of them came to Tangli Courtyard. The young man blinked: "Eh? Rong Qing, this looks like your bedroom! Begonias and pear trees, even the places where they are planted, are very similar!" "This is the place we lived in when we were young. After you are gone, I will live alone." Ning Yue squatted down, looked up at that unbelievably handsome face, and said, "Brother, you remember your home. It''s just that you don''t know it." Rong Qing nodded: "At the beginning, the Queen asked me what kind of Bodhi Palace I wanted to build, and I drew a picture for her, thinking that I had imagined it myself." Lin Lanzhi heard the conversation, put down her needle and thread, and asked as she walked out: "Who is outside? Are Yue''er and Xiao Yin back?" She asked, and when she came to the door, she suddenly saw the man in the wheelchair, The body froze. Looking at her reaction, Ning Yue also paused, the young man was also stunned, and even Rong Qing, who never changed his face, showed a trace of astonishment. Time seemed to stand still. Lin Lanzhi came up to the man step by step, stretched out his hand, as if afraid to startle him, quickly withdrew it, but soon stretched it out again. After repeating this for an unknown amount of time, he tremblingly touched the man''s face: "Is that you? Is that you, Qinger?" Her hands are a pair of hands that have been working all year round. There are calluses made by pinching the needle point, and there are also openings that will crack in winter after being scratched by a kitchen knife. They are not as soft as my sister''s, but they are just as warm. Rong Qing pressed her hand that was sticking to his face, and looked at her blankly: "It''s me, mother." "what-" Lin Lanzhi exclaimed and hugged Rong Qing! Even she thought her son was dead, but as long as her son appeared in front of her, she would recognize even a ghost! "Qing''er...Qing''er..." She hugged her tightly, tears trickled down and fell into Rong Qing''s neckline, her skin was scalded like a branding iron, the hot feeling spread to her limbs and bones, and her entire chest was boiling. Rong Qing slowly and slowly hugged Lin Lanzhi back. Lin Lanzhi''s crying caught the attention of the servants, and everyone began to whisper, probably asking, who is this strange man, and how can he hug their wife? But seeing that the two of them were upright and didn''t shy away from anything, and the second aunt was standing aside, her eyes were full of relief, and they felt that there should be no ulterior relationship between them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 856： Mother and child reunion frivolous (6) Chapter 856 Mother and child reunion frivolous (6) Hongyu has followed Lanzhi for many years and guessed the identity of the young master. It is unbelievable that the person who died for so many years has miraculously returned! Brought back by the second lady! Lin Lanzhi straightened up, wiped away tears, looked at her son, then at her daughter: "What''s going on?" His eyes fell on Rong Qing''s wheelchair, and his heart skipped a beat, "What''s wrong with your leg?" "Mother, let''s go in and talk." Ning Yue brought the mother and son and the boy into the room. Hongyu served tea to everyone and closed the door from the outside. Happiness came so fast, Lin Lanzhi couldn''t digest it for a while, like a dream, always afraid that it would wake up, holding his son''s hand, not daring to speak or use force, just trembling like that. No one thought that Lin Lanzhi would react like this, thinking that she would accept it all at once, calm down all at once, and then slowly enjoy the time of family reunion just like Ning Yue. Obviously, she still hasn''t recovered from the shock, trembling like falling into an ice cellar. Ning Yue felt a throbbing pain in his heart, squeezed Lin Lanzhi''s hand and said, "Mother, elder brother is really back, and he won''t disappear again. I will protect elder brother and never let anyone bully him again." Rong Qing was amused, the little thing actually said to protect her, he should be the one protecting her, finally the pain was not in vain. He held Lin Lanzhi''s hand: "Mom, I''m really back." Lin Lanzhi finally burst into tears. She didn''t know how she survived these years. When her son died, she couldn''t bear the blow and went crazy. All the time, all the time, she thought that her son was still alive in a state of madness. When she was sober, she suddenly accepted the fact and almost went crazy again. once. Now, her son really came back, but she couldn''t believe it. "I''m afraid...I''m afraid that when I wake up from sleep, I''ll find that I''m crazy again, thinking about it myself." She pressed her face to her son''s palm, tears welling up, "Are you Xiaoyin? You''re here to make me happy again is not it?" Rong Qing smiled slightly: "How could I be that idiot? Mother, look at me, I''m really your son." Lin Lanzhi raised her tear-stained eyes, held Rong Qing''s face seriously, and looked at it for a long time. It''s him, it''s Qing''er! "Qinger!" Ning Yue breathed a sigh of relief, but she was afraid that her mother would go crazy again. It was because her mother''s affection for her elder brother was too deep, and she was afraid of anything if not ten thousand. Fortunately, fortunately! Rong Qing took the boy''s hand: "Mother, let me introduce you, this is Rong Lin." The boy immediately suppressed all the irritable factors in his body, grinned his lips, and showed a mouthful of small white teeth. This pair of virtues is much more perfect than Xuanyin''s pretending to be perfect. After all, he is young, so cute and powerful. Lin Lanzhi''s heart was suddenly overwhelmed by the cuteness, and he raised his hand to touch the boy''s head: "This child is really beautiful, whose family is it?" She thought she was her son''s friend, but Rong Qing suddenly said, "Rong Lin, your name is grandmother." Youth: "..." Lin Lanzhi: "..." Half an hour passed, and Lin Lanzhi finally accepted the fact that her son "lived". Rong Qing didn''t say much about the experience of the past eleven years. He only said that after he got up from the moat, he forgot who he was and went to southern Xinjiang with a caravan. In southern Xinjiang, Rong Lin was adopted. The two have worked for the court for several years, and they have not concealed their official positions. Lin Lanzhi was deeply shocked. She didn''t expect that her son not only survived, but also became such a powerful official in southern Xinjiang. Even a child he adopted casually became the **** of war in southern Xinjiang. The experience of these two people is simply too legendary. (end of this chapter) Chapter 857： Mother and child reunion frivolous (7) Chapter 857 Mother and child reunion frivolous (7) She asked how the two came to Xiliang and how they met Ning Yue. Rong Qing told her that it was Ma Yuan who recognized him when he was performing a mission in the Nanjiang Palace, and took him out of the Nanjiang Palace. He met Xuanyin''s shadow guard halfway, and returned to Beijing with them. As for Ma Yuan assassinating him, fleeing to the cottage with Huang Fushan, meeting Ma Jingyan, being hunted down by Suhuo, and Ning Yue''s illness, nothing was mentioned. "Did you leave the palace with Qing''er?" Lin Lanzhi asked the boy. The young man cleared his throat, and said without changing his face: "No, I... I started a few days later than him, and I caught up with him." There is no need to tell the beauty about the thrilling assassination. Lin Lanzhi likes this child very much, but it''s a pity that it''s a boy, otherwise, she wants to keep him as her daughter-in-law. Lin Lanzhi touched the young man''s head, totally unaware that the head of the commander-in-chief cannot be touched casually, except for Rong Qing, the prince would be beaten if he touched it. "So your father is still alive, so why didn''t he come back with you?" Lanzhi asked. Rong Qing had expected that Lin Lanzhi would ask this question. In fact, Ning Yue also wanted to know the answer. What Rong Qing told Ning Yue was no different from what she told Lin Lanzhi. Ning Yue only knew a little more than Lin Lanzhi, which was Xuanyin''s. The shadow guard came to Rong Qing because she needed Rong Qing''s medical treatment. Rong Qing said: "I ran into a little trouble on the road and got separated from my father." Lin Lanzhi heaved a sigh of relief, it''s not that something unexpected happened. "Can your leg be healed?" "I''m afraid not." Lin Lanzhi felt sad for a while, but thinking that her son was lucky to survive after soaking in ice water for so long, maybe he shouldn''t be too greedy. But in the world, what mother doesn''t want her child to be healthy? After talking with her son for a while, she reluctantly let go of her son''s hand when it was almost dinner time: "Sit with Rong Lin for a while, and I''ll cook." "I''ll help you." Ning Yue said. Lin Lanzhi saw her daughter''s face was a little weak, and didn''t want her to help, so the boy hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Let me help you! I''m actually good at cooking! My cooking is delicious!" "Huh?" Lin Lanzhi looked at the young man in surprise, this child is only sixteen or seventeen, right? He is also a world-renowned general, wielding knives and guns is his specialty, how can he cook? "I cook Rong Qing''s meals! I also wash his stinky socks! He enslaved me since he was a child, and I can do anything!" On this point, he did not lie. Rong Qing picked him up not to show mercy, but because he was strong and easy to use. His tragic childhood was always under Rong Qing''s various oppressions, all kinds of slavery, Spent in all kinds of brutal training! He swore that one day he would squeeze it back! Lin Lanzhi laughed: "He bullied you, I''ll tell him later." It''s so sweet to hear these words. Beauty Mother is so kind! However, Lin Lanzhi will not really let a general from southern Xinjiang go to the kitchen to help, and go alone. Ning Yue missed her and followed her. After the mother and daughter left, only Rong Qing and the boy were left in the room. The boy''s lion fur, which he had kept for a long time, was finally able to stretch, and he flew onto the bed, shaking Cheng Chen almost to the ground. He buried his face in the pillow and took a deep breath: "Rong Qing, this is really you!" The bed you slept in when you were a child? It''s so small!" Rong Qing looked at him, and his thin lips curved slightly: "You dare to sue my mother." (end of this chapter) Chapter 858： Mother and child reunion frivolous (8) Chapter 858 Mother and child reunion frivolous (8) The boy chuckled: "Who told you to bully me all the time? Be nice to me, isn''t everything I say good about you? By the way, this bed is really small! Are we going to sleep here at night? It will be crowded Oh! Forget it, I will let you, you lie on top of me!" He wrapped himself in the quilt and rolled around on the bed. Rong Qing glanced at him, the candlelight danced in his eyes, faintly, with a hint of enthusiasm. At meal time, Xuan Yin didn''t come back, so Dong Ba brought a message saying that there was still something to do in the barracks, and he would come to pick up Ning Yue later. After Su Mu regained Liaocheng, he decisively marched towards Linzi again. Without the commander, the morale in southern Xinjiang was greatly reduced, but the crossbow carts and weapons that Rong Qing had made were still there, and the array that Rong Qing set up was still there. Su Mo He suffered a disastrous defeat and was shot by a ballista in his right leg. In order to save his life, the military doctor amputated his leg. The Yunzhou army retreated to Liaocheng, and the Southern Xinjiang army guarded Linzi. The imperial court learned that Xuan Yu had returned, and asked Xuan Yu why he ran away? Now that the formation is out, it is time to return to the battlefield immediately and command the soldiers to fight. With this hat off, the Xuan Family Army''s prestige among the common people plummeted. King Zhongshan ordered Xuanyu to settle the war immediately, whether it was a war or peace talks. At the same time, Xuanyin was also ordered to stand by. In case Xuanyu fails, Xuanyin will lead the army to take back Linzi. The moon shines like a shuttle. Huang Fuyan was lying on the big soft but cold bed, during the day Xuan Yu wanted to take her handprint, but she cut her palm, until now, the palm is still aching. Fearing that she would run away, Xuan Yu gave her cartilage powder, but she had no strength at all. Creaked, the door was pushed open, and a tall shadow was projected in along the moonlight, falling on the curtain, as if pressing on her body. "Linzi is at war again." "Then you must have lost." Huangfuyan said with a sneer. Linzi has Xuantie weapons and Rongqing''s formation, even if Xuanyu leads the army, he may not be able to win, let alone others. Unless it was Xuanyin who went into battle, but wasn''t Xuanyin the little wife who accompanied her when she was sick in the capital? "Yes, we lost, but you are not much better. Rong Qing and the commander-in-chief are gone, and you in southern Xinjiang are like eagles with broken wings. You can''t fly high, and you may fall to your death." "They are only temporarily missing, and they will go back." "Naive." Xuan Yu said nonchalantly, "Admit it or not, Huangfuyan, you will lose in Nanjiang. Marshal and Rong Qing will never serve you again. But I don''t want to fight anymore, I need your cooperation . "You''re dreaming!" Huangfuyan turned her face away. Xuan Yu walked to the bed and lifted the quilt mercilessly. Huangfuyan said coldly: "What are you doing?" Xuan Yu picked up her feet that were as clean as jade, smeared them with inkpad, and stamped a footprint on the white paper. A woman''s feet can only be seen by her husband, Xuan Yu''s move is tantamount to stripping off Huangfuyan''s clothes! Huangfuyan became angry with embarrassment: "Xuanyu, do you have any conscience at all? You stole obsidian from our southern border, and now you are humiliating the royal princess! Are you not afraid that my grandfather will make your life a condition on the day of the peace talks?" "You are the condition for the peace talks." After Xuan Yu finished speaking, he put away the blank paper and walked out. Huangfuyan was so angry that his blood was surging, after Xuan Yu left, he pulled out the golden hairpin, and stabbed a few acupuncture points on his palm a few times, blood flowed out, and he slowly regained some strength. She put on her shoes, and slowly slipped out of the yard while the maid was dozing off. She walked very slowly and with great difficulty, almost stopping after a few steps to catch her breath. But she made up her mind and must escape from the palace. (end of this chapter) Chapter 859： Mother and child reunion frivolous (9) Chapter 859 Mother and child reunion frivolous (9) Whether to kill Xuan Yin or not is the second priority. Now the most important thing is to return to the southern border before the emperor is threatened by Xuan Yu. She can''t make herself a target for the enemy, even if she kills herself! However, Si Kongjing said that after stirring up the relationship between the princess and Ning Yue, she went back to the mansion non-stop, and went to the doctor to treat her hand. Patriarch Sikong scolded her severely, scolding her for not being able to live at home and prepare for marriage, and insisting on running out to make trouble, if she dares to do this again, her legs will be broken! Father didn''t really care about her life or death, but he didn''t want her to die, so that she wouldn''t be able to get the rich dowry from that old man in Beicheng. She thought, and cried sadly. Although Ma Ningyue was punished, she was not happy at all! She is still a loser, and she will still be sold to the old man to fill in the house! "Woooooooooooo..." Si Kongcheng pushed the door open, saw his younger sister crying at the desk, and asked with concern: "Sister, I heard you were injured, is it in pain?" Si Kongjing sobbed: "It hurts to death! It''s all that little **** Ma Ningyue! She caused me! She made someone break my hand!" Is that little woman so tough? But the younger sister is too much, she has nothing to do to provoke the relationship between husband and wife, no wonder people will be angry. I heard that the little woman didnt go to Huichun Hall recently, so she must be sulking at home. "Okay, okay, don''t cry, when you see her in the future, just take a detour!" "Are you my brother? You actually told me to take a detour? I was bullied! You should avenge me!" Sikong Jing said angrily. Sikong Cheng''s eyes flickered, and he said: "Revenge is not impossible, a little woman, she got an order one day, and it''s not a matter of a minute to solve her? But... my brother is a little tight recently, please hire someone or something It''s not convenient." Si Kongjing took ten ingots of gold to him without hesitation: "Here you are! I''ll give it all to you! I''m not short of money right now! As long as you can deal with that little bitch! I''ll give you whatever it is!" Si Kongcheng was obsessed with drugs and had no money to spend, so he wanted to come to his sister''s place to have fun with Qiufeng. He never thought that he would be cheated so easily. "Sister, don''t worry! This matter is on me!" Against Ma Ningyue? Cut, he is not stupid. How could he deal with that little woman, who was under him and couldn''t even love her? Si Kongcheng took the silver and left. Haha, Afurong, here I come! Huangfuyan turned out of the palace, and stepped on the ground with one foot deep and one shallow, as if stepping on clouds. The effect of the cartilage powder hadn''t passed yet, she was almost dizzy, took out the golden hairpin again, and put a few drops of blood, after a while, she fell into dizziness again, finally, she was exhausted and fell down on the road beside. A carriage hurriedly headed towards Qionglou. "Hurry up, slow down, the drug will be sold out." Inside the carriage, came the man''s excited voice. "Yes!" The coachman swung his whip and increased his speed. Suddenly, he saw a girl lying on the corner of the street, "Master, look! There is someone over there!" "Stop." "it is good." The carriage stopped, Sikong Cheng jumped down, brushed away Huangfuyan''s hair, took a closer look, and gasped, Oh my God! This little girl... is even more beautiful than the little woman! He gently touched Huangfuyan''s hand, the smooth and tender touch made his heart tingle. Exquisite, the best in the world! It''s so late, no one should see him on the street, right? He swallowed his saliva, smiled obscenely, and carried Huangfuyan into the carriage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 860： Laneige raged and beat the princess (2) Chapter 860 Laneige Goes Wild and Beats the Princess (2) "Crack!" Xiao Lizi took out the handkerchief and blocked his mouth, motioning to the two eunuchs to pull him down. Sikong Cheng broke free from the two of them, pulled off the veil from his mouth, rushed towards the majestic Golden Step and said, "It wasn''t me just now...it wasn''t me, it was that woman, if you want to kill her, kill her, big brother! Big brother You spare me this time! I dont want to be beaten to death! Big brotherfor the sake of father, please spare me once, big brother Xiao Lizi removed his jaw with one hand, and he was so painful that he could no longer speak. The cold wind lifted the veil, slightly revealing half of the cold silver mask, and the owner of the mask stared forward expressively, without looking back once. In the alley, the sound of cracking boards gradually sounded, and the smell of blood filled half the street. Xuanyin came back from the military camp and hurried on his way, so he didn''t take a carriage, but chose a high-quality hard-earned BMW. When he came to the entrance of the alley following the smell of blood, Sikong Cheng was already lying on the ground covered in a pool of blood. Lost consciousness. Xuan Yin glanced at Si Kongcheng coldly, and instead of getting off his horse to save him, he rode his horse to Sikong Cheng''s carriage, stretched out his hand to open the curtain, and was about to look inside when Xuan Yu''s voice came from behind. "Xiao Yin!" It turned out that after Xuanyu went to the study and sent the agreement letter to the King of Nanjiang, he walked back to Lange to see how Huangfuyan was doing, but unexpectedly found that Huangfuyan had disappeared! Huangfu Yan was hit by cartilage powder, he couldn''t walk far, he searched slowly, and found this side. Just heard someone say that Sikong Shuo''s guard of honor passed by this street and dealt with a person who bumped into Luanjia, he thought it was Huangfuyan He looked at Xuan Yin, then at the man lying in a pool of blood, his thick eyebrows frowned slightly: "Sikong Cheng?" Xuan Yin withdrew the hand that opened the curtain, nodded: "It was him, somehow, he bumped into Sikong Shuo." Xuan Yu took a deep look at Si Kongcheng, didn''t know what to think of, he lifted the curtain and got on the carriage, his eyes were fixed on Huangfu Yan''s bare shoulders, and after a while, they landed on the clothes that were scattered all over the floor. His face turned cold. "What''s wrong inside?" Seeing that Xuan Yu hadn''t come out for a long time, Xuan Yin couldn''t help asking. Xuan Yu took off the brocade robe, put it on for Huangfuyan, and wrapped Huangfuyan in the cloak so tightly that his head could not be seen. "It''s nothing." He hugged Huangfuyan and got out of the carriage. Xuanyin saw his elder brother carrying someone out, and seeing that she should be a woman, she raised her eyebrows slightly: "Is she the stunning beauty you brought back from outside?" After Ms. Huang recovered, she walked around the mansion twice, but these two times, the whole mansion was amazed. Even though Xuanyin didn''t go back to the palace much these days, he still knew that his elder brother had hidden a stunning beauty in Lange. Xuan Yu didn''t speak. Xuanyin smiled cynically: "Why did your people get into Sikong Cheng''s carriage? That guy is a well-known prostitute in the capital, so he didn''t do anything to your little beauty?" Xuan Yu glared at him! Xuan Yin shrugged, anyway, it''s good that Xuan Yu doesn''t pester Ning Yue, he is very supportive of whoever he likes, even if Si Kong Chengzhen does something to the little girl, he won''t say it. "But having said that." Xuanyin glanced at Sikong Cheng who was unconscious, "If Sikong Shuo hadn''t blamed Sikong Cheng, your little beauty would have been in trouble. It''s strange that he would care about such things. No business." Si Kongcheng contradicted Sikong Shuo''s rhetoric, it was okay to deceive others, but he didn''t believe it. When Sikong Cheng met Sikong Shuo, he was like a mouse meeting a cat, and he absolutely did not dare to run into him. The only explanation is that Sikong Shuo did it on purpose, he saved an innocent little girl. (end of this chapter) Chapter 861： Laneige beats the princess in a rage (3) Chapter 861 Lanzhi went berserk and beat the princess (3) This is so unlike him! Torturing, loyal, and fish-flesh common people is Sikong Shuo''s true nature, saving people? Arabian Nights! "He wouldn''t be the one who knew she was you, and wanted to sell you on purpose, right? He likes to do this kind of thing the most!" Xuan Yu hugged Huangfuyan''s arm tightly, shaking his head: "He probably doesn''t know her." "Then he really saved someone? The kind that doesn''t ask for anything in return?" Xuan Yin suspected that he was dreaming, "When did that guy become so kind?" Xuan Yu pondered for a moment, then thoughtfully said: "Perhaps...he thought of his mother." "His mother?" Xuanyin didn''t quite understand. Xuan Yu said: "There is a saying that his mother was raped by Patriarch Sikong back then, and was taken back and imprisoned for a whole year. It was not until she gave birth to him that his mother finally couldn''t bear the humiliation... and escaped. Of course, there are also people It is said that he committed suicide, but I dont know the specifics. Maybe Miss Huang reminded him of what happened to his mother, and he felt compassion. Why did the Sikong family produce all the rotten people? Sikong Cheng is so disgusting, his father is even more disgusting! Xuanyin opened his mouth, not knowing what he thought of, and asked in confusion: "Didn''t he think about what would happen to him when his mother... committed suicide or ran away? He is so young, so why don''t you just throw it away like this?" "Who wants a crystallization of violence?" After Xuan Yu finished speaking, he carried Huangfuyan into his carriage. Xuan Yin went to Ma''s house, Ning Yue had just finished taking a bath and was standing by the window drinking tea. She had been ill for more than half a month, and she lost a lot of weight, and she looked extra big in obscene clothes. Xuanyin walked over, hugged her from behind, and said distressedly: "The meat that was so hard to raise is gone." Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "What do you need so much meat? You''ll look better if you''re slim." Xuanyin rubbed her slender waist that was so slender that there was no trace of fat: "Too thin, I''m afraid I''ll break you, you look fatter and more beautiful." She just listened to these words, who knows if she really gained weight? Ning Yue smiled and said nothing, just quietly leaned against his chest, his arms wrapped around her, and her hand was on the back of his. Xuan Yin pressed his face against her temples and said, "Rong Qing is back, Lanzhi is happy, right?" "I was so happy, I couldn''t believe it was true at first, I thought I was crazy again, and asked if you came to make her happy?" When mentioning the years when Lanzhi was his son, Xuanyin had a narrow smile in his eyes: "Brother." Ning Yue gave him an angry look: "My real brother is back, and you still want this fake one?" Xuan Yin raised the corners of his lips playfully: "Fake brother? That time in the grove...who gave each ''brother'' one by one? And said, ''Brother Yin, I want more''..." Ning Yue''s face turned red! How long ago was that? How can he still remember? Besides, she was having a poisoning attack! I can''t control myself, okay? Seeing that she was made shy by teasing her, Xuanyin clings to her in spite of himself, breathing hot and humid breath into her ear: "When you recover, shall we go to the grove again?" "Don''t!" Ning Yue glared at him, "If you''re not serious, I''m going to sleep!" She has been with Rong Qing these days, and it is rare for her to say a few words to herself. Xuan Yin didn''t want to scare her away, so she straightened her expression and said, "Okay, okay, let''s talk business, when Rong Qing is back, everyone What''s the reaction?" "I''ll find out tomorrow." In fact, many people have already asked today, but the mother is still immersed in the joy of losing her son and ignoring them, "Have you eaten yet?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 862： Laneige raged and beat the princess (4) Chapter 862 Lanzhi went berserk and beat the princess (4) "have eaten." "Why did you come back so late? Is the barracks busy?" Ning Yue asked. "Yeah." Xuanyin didn''t hide it from her. He didn''t know what other men would tell his wife about the court and the barracks. Anyway, he was happy to respond to her concern. In Linzi, one leg was shot to death by the southern Xinjiang army, and the leg was amputated to save his life, and now the south is a mess." Ning Yue didnt have much affection for Su Mu. Someone who could be easily blackmailed by Huangfuyan would not be too righteous. He deserved his unlucky luck this time. He just suffered another round of **** battles for the soldiers at the border. "What does the imperial court say about the elder brother''s return?" Xuan Yu was still fighting in the army earlier, and lost contact with the outside world after falling into the formation. It stands to reason that since he left the formation unscathed, the first thing he should do is to return to the barracks and command the battle, but unfortunately, he returned to Beijing! "The imperial court was very angry, saying that the eldest brother ran away and let the eldest brother take the crime and make meritorious service." Xuanyin said. As for why Xuan Yu risked his beheading and returned to Beijing against the decree, the young couple knew it well, but no one revealed it. "However." Xuanyin said again, "It''s not all because of bringing Qingqing back." These words seem to be saying, not all for the purpose of getting Doctor Zhou to agree to treat Ning Yue. Ning Yue nodded, maybe Xuan Yu really wanted to make up for her, but she wasn''t important enough to make Xuan Yu risk everything, "Well, I heard he brought another girl, what''s the background of that girl ?" "I haven''t asked him yet. Didn''t you ask me why I came back late? I met that girl, and I was delayed on the road for a while." Xuanyin explained. He didn''t plan to keep these things from her in the future, just because he was afraid that if he didn''t make up his mind, there would be some misunderstandings. Ning Yue looked sideways at him, motioning for him to continue. Xuan Yin stared and said: "She was on Sikong Cheng''s carriage and was almost raped. Sikong Shuo passed by and rescued her. When I passed by, Sikong Shuo had just left, and elder brother just arrived there. We talked for a while baby talk." Ning Yue initially wanted to ask if the girl lived in the palace? How did he get into Sikong Cheng''s carriage? And almost being raped? But after hearing that Sikong Shuo had rescued her, she found this question even more puzzling, to the point where she forgot what she wanted to ask in the first place. "Sikong Shuo is so kind?" Xuan Yin frowned: "Who knows?" Instinctively, he didn''t want to mention Sikong Shuo''s mother, that woman obviously had nothing to do with him, but when he thought of what happened to her, he actually felt uncomfortable. Seeing his frowning, Ning Yue tactfully did not continue this topic, but changed the subject and said, "Xuan Yin, there is something I want to confess to you." "What?" Xuanyin''s heart trembled wildly, confessing that the word was too scary, as if he had done something he couldn''t accept, but don''t go to eat with that guy Sikong Shuo again! Thinking of Rong Qing''s presence, he felt that the possibility was very slim. That guy Rong Qing has too strong a sister-controlling attribute, he wants to drive away all the men who approach Yueyue, including him. "I contradicted the princess today." Xuanyin heaved a sigh of relief: "That''s it?" He was scared to death, and thought it was a big deal, "If you contradict, just contradict." Ning Yue blinked: "Don''t you ask me why I contradicted her?" "Why?" Xuanyin asked following her words. "I have to start with Sikong Jing. Sikongjing ran to seduce my elder brother, but my elder brother let Rong Lin throw her out. She had seduced Rong Lin before. She probably had a bad reputation in the capital and was eager to get rid of herself. , but no one in the capital dared to want her anymore, so she set her mind on two outsiders. Later, I met her at the door and had an argument with her. She wanted to hit me, but Rong Lin broke her wrist. She I ran to report to the princess, saying that I had a private meeting with two strange men. The princess went to the jewelry store and scolded me. I explained that Rong Qing was my elder brother, but the princess didn''t believe me, so I scolded her." (end of this chapter) Chapter 863： Laneige raged and beat the princess (5) Chapter 863 Lanzhi went berserk and beat the princess (5) Ning Yue didn''t say what she was scolding, especially Lan Zhen''s death, she couldn''t say it. Ning Yue stared at Xuan Yin fixedly. Xuanyin curled his lips into a smile: "Just scold me, why? Are you afraid that I will scold you?" He has no special feelings for the princess, let alone any feelings. The princess always faces him very well in front of her father. All kinds of indifference, and he doesn''t care about her, so naturally he doesn''t bother to pay attention to her. Whether she treats him well or not, he doesn''t feel anything. But if she bullies his wife, he can''t stand it! Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Okay, I''m done talking, there''s nothing else to do, you should go take a shower and sleep." Xuanyin held her round and soft earlobe: "Is there really nothing else? Are you sure?" Ning Yue was very itchy, and hid: "Don''t make trouble." Xuanyin smacked his lips, and said with desire and dissatisfaction: "It''s been a long time since you made out. Ever since you had a big brother, you won''t let me hug you anymore." "Then what are you doing now?" Didnt you hug her well? ! Xuanyin''s mouth twitched: "Don''t let me hug like that." What is that like? Xuanyin''s big palm slowly slid down her lower abdomen and slipped into her skirt. Ning Yue grabbed his restless hand: "No!" Xuanyin said sadly: "Why? Is your body not good enough?" "It''s not a matter of physical fitness." Ning Yue turned around and looked at him seriously, "It''s because I haven''t decided to forgive you yet." Xuanyin''s eyes widened: "Eh? You''ll only be angry for a day if you say it." Ning Yue said: "That''s because I thought I was going to die, I can''t waste so much time getting angry, but now I can live for another ten years at least, and I''m slowly getting angry." What is the logic? ! Xuan Yin was dumbfounded. Ning Yue smiled badly, walked around him, got into bed, closed her eyes and stopped talking. Don''t give him a long memory, and then willfully neglect her later. Xuanyin looked at the successful smile on the corner of her lips, squeezed her little hand frantically and said, "I want Xiao Xiaoyue." "My elder brother said that children cannot have children." "You are already fourteen, not too young." "You mean I''m old?" "No no no! Absolutely no such meaning!" It seems that he is not young. The age of the previous life and the present life add up, and he can be regarded as an old cow eating young grass. Ning Yue smirked, suddenly hugged Xuan Yin''s neck, and kissed him on the lips. Xuanyin was even more confused, which song is this singing? For a while, he said that he did not forgive him, and for a while, he kissed him again. Before he could ask why, someone yawned and fell asleep. This speed! After the meal, Lin Lanzhi stayed in Rong Qing''s room and talked with Rong Qing, and Rong Qing gave her the gift bought by himself and the boy. What Rong Qing bought was the purple gold face mask recommended by the store, which was very noble and generous; what the young man bought was a pair of bracelets and a nobile, it can be seen that a lot of thought has been spent on it, the inner wall of the bracelet is engraved with orchids, and the nobile is also a flower Orchids are obviously not a set, but they match very well. The boy scratched his head, and said with a chuckle: "I haven''t given anything to women before, so I don''t know what you like, so I just picked it according to my own ideas." Lin Lanzhi said with satisfaction: "I like it very much, you have a good eye." Smiling, he added, "I haven''t given anything to the girl yet, it seems that Rong Qing forgot about your marriage, old man , I will always be careless in this regard, don''t worry, I will pay attention to you." "Huh?" The boy was stunned. Rong Qing''s eyes moved: "Mother, he is still young." (end of this chapter) Chapter 864： Laneige raged and beat the princess (7) Chapter 864 Lanzhi went berserk and beat the princess (7) The young man grinned his lips and showed a mouthful of white teeth: "No, I drank too much water yesterday and didn''t sleep well when I woke up at night. The bed is not too small, and Rong Qing and I both sleep well." Sleeping well? Rong Qing glanced at him. Is the guy who wakes up every morning with half of his body on top of him sleeping? The family happily ate breakfast. Lin Lanzhi made a basket of steamed dumplings, a plate of horseshoe cake, a plate of chicken feet in black bean sauce, a plate of taro pork ribs, and several shrimp sausages. These are the tastes of Rong Qing and the boy. They stayed in southern Xinjiang for too long, afraid that they might not be used to northern dishes. In order to take care of Xuan Yin and Ning Yue, she also ordered two bowls of beef noodles, a plate of three shredded cold salad, several small meat buns and a brine platter. The boy didnt expect that the food cooked by the beautys mother was better than that of the imperial dining room, and there were many kinds of it, so virtuous! Why didn''t Rong Qing inherit the advantages of being a beauty and mother? "Are you still used to eating?" Lin Lanzhi asked Rong Qing and the boy. Rong Qing said: "Very good." Although I dont remember it, I know it is the taste of home. The teenager nodded like a pounding garlic: "It''s delicious!" Three big men, plus a developing Yueyue, a table of breakfast, was swept clean. "Your father is missing, I hope he can come back before the Chinese New Year, and we will have a reunion dinner." Lin Lanzhi said with satisfaction and emotion. God bestowed a son on her, and she was willing to forgive that man. After dinner, Xuanyin pushed Rong Qing aside. He thought about it for a long time last night, and he always felt that the phrase "children can''t have children" was strange: "Is Yueyue really healed? I mean, is the poison gone?" In other respects, it is the same as normal people. Rong Qing glanced at him: "How is it possible?" Xuanyin''s complexion changed: "The poison hasn''t been cleared yet?" "The Gu poison has been completely removed. Although the Gu poison is more powerful than ordinary poisons, it will not leave any residue." "Then what did you just say?" Rong Qing turned the wheelchair, faced him, and said sternly: "In order to verify whether she is the right person to detoxify you, she was tricked into taking the ''Health Pill'' for a whole month. The ''Health Pill'' contains millennium cold stone powder. Her damage was great. Also, she was already weak, so she shouldn''t have come to Kuishui so early, because she was urged to come here by the ''Health Pill''. This, her damage is also very great. She is now weaker than an old man. Weak, you can fall ill with just blowing the wind, and you still ask me, is she the same as a normal person?" Xuan Yin covered his mouth, a look of pain flashed across his face. Rong Qing also felt uncomfortable, thinking of his sister being hurt like this by these brothers, he really wanted to kill them all! Concentrating on the thoughts in her heart, Rong Qing said again: "She still needs to be recuperated for a long time, but no matter how long the recuperation is, it will be useless without bodhi seeds." "Bodhi seed?" Xuanyin frowned thoughtfully, "Is it the fruit of the bodhi tree in your bedroom? I''ll pick it!" "That''s not an ordinary Bodhi tree. It blooms and bears fruit only once in eighteen years. The last time it bears fruit was eight years ago, and it was picked up long ago. You have to wait another ten years for its next round of Bodhi seeds." "Who took those Bodhi seeds? Are there any left?" Rong Qing shook his head: "Most of them were used by me. I was just like Yue''er back then, so weak that I could only live on bodhi seeds." Xuanyin opened his mouth: "That''s why you agreed to go to the palace as an aide?" Rong Qing nodded, paused for a while, and then said: "As far as I know, there is still one in the world." "In whose hands?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 865： Laneige raged and beat the princess (8) Chapter 865 Lanzhi went berserk and beat the princess (8) "Su Huo." The old lady sent someone to ask questions. This is a matter to ask Rong Qing. Lin Lanzhi said to Rong Qing and the young man: "Since you''re back, why don''t you go and say hello to the old lady? I''ll also meet the people from the second and third rooms. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to meet, just say hello to the old lady and leave." Fearing that the two of them would not understand, they looked at Rong Qing and said, "Your father is a concubine, and the old lady has been kind to him in nurturing him. When you were young, the old lady took care of you." This is true. The old lady has no children, and she is devoted to the Ma family and Ma Yuan. She attaches great importance to Ma Yuan''s children, especially Rong Qing. But thinking that the old lady believed the rumors and drove Ning Yue out of the house, Lin Lanzhi whispered again: "Of course, don''t pay too much attention to her." Rong Qing nodded, pushed by the boy, and went to the old lady''s yard with Lin Lanzhi. Xuanyin kissed Ning Yue on the cheek: "I''ll go to the barracks first, and come back for lunch at noon." return? You treat this place as your own home? Ning Yue likes it. Everyone left, Ning Yue yawned and went back to bed to catch up on sleep. Although the eldest brother said that she was fine and could recover with just some recuperation, but she knew that her body had been deficient for so long, and it might not be so easy to recuperate. Just now Xuanyin had a conversation with his eldest brother alone in the small room, maybe they were talking about her illness. In the past, she must have run over to ask what happened, but now, she feels that it is her blessing to have someone worrying about her, so enjoy it slowly. Didn''t sleep for long, someone reported that the princess is here. This is the first time for the princess to visit the General''s Mansion. It stands to reason that there should be a guard of honor at the door, waiting for the old lady to bring a group of children to kowtow to her three times and nine times, but she didn''t know the old lady at all, and went directly to Ning Yue''s hall. pear courtyard. Ning Yue received the princess in the flower hall: "Mother, please drink tea." The concubine took the teacup and looked at Ning Yue quietly. Her complexion was pale, and she was still ill at first glance, but her brows didn''t seem to be solemn when she lived in the palace. It could be seen that she was more comfortable living in her mother''s house. The princess calmly flicked the tea leaves in the water with the lid of the cup: "Are you feeling better?" "It''s better." Ning Yue said neither humble nor overbearing. Ever since she broke up with the princess, she no longer intends to continue pretending to be a little white rabbit. Wang Hao sneered, and said: "I also listened to Si Kong Jing''s slander about what happened yesterday, so I was too aggressive with you." You scolded me for stealing a man, but the words were too aggressive...? ! The princess raised her eyebrows aloofly: "Ma Ningyue, we used to get along well, and I cherish you very much, not less than Sun Yao. You are also very filial to me, and I see all of these. " Ning Yue listened quietly. "I''ve thought about it for a long time..." Speaking of this, the princess seemed to suddenly find that there was no one in the room, "I didn''t see your elder brother." "He went to say hello to his grandmother." "Oh." The princess quickly skipped this point, and continued, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. You may not know some details about Lan Zhen. I can''t say I don''t hate Lan Zhen, but I There is a reason for your disgust, as your mother-in-law, I hope to explain something to you." Ning Yue still just listened quietly. "Lanzhen is my cousin, seven years older than me. Not long after I was born, she boarded at my house. My parents treat her very well and treat her as if they were my own. Because I don''t have an older sister, only a younger sister, so I also take She is respected as my own sister. However, it was my sister who I have always respected and seduced my husband behind my back. You said that she lost her life to save my son. These are facts, and I am very grateful. But she once The harm I caused is also an indisputable fact, and I can''t forget it." At this point, she took a deep breath, "There are some things that I shouldn''t have told you, but you are old and young, and you are a very wise man. A reasonable person, I believe, you will know how to measure." (end of this chapter) Chapter 866： Laneige raged and beat the princess (9) Chapter 866 Lanzhi went berserk and beat the princess (9) Wearing this high hat, Ning Yue almost laughed out loud. If she hadn''t been with her for so long and found out her hostility towards Lan Zhen, she might really believe that Lan Zhen had meddled in her relationship with King Zhongshan. relation. But clearly, on the first day of engagement, King Zhongshan had his eyes on Lan Zhen. The king of Zhongshan wanted to order Lanzhen, but the old prince did not agree, so he appointed Guo Yu. If it is insisted on who is involved in a relationship, that person can only be Guo Yu. After marriage, Lan Zhen didn''t ask for any status, and unconditionally followed the king of Zhongshan. Would Guo Yu dare this kind of love that doesn''t ask for anything in return? The princess didn''t notice Ning Yue''s expression, and said to herself: "Lan Zhen had a man before she and the prince. And she gave birth to a child with that man. When she was with the prince, she was no longer a virgin. The prince I didn''t know the truth until the year she gave birth to Xiaoyin, and since then, I have been full of anger towards her. But as the mistress, I didn''t treat her immediately, and treated her even more than before. Even Yu''er respected her very much . "What kind of mentality is it that you treat her well? Do you think it''s pitiful that she has fallen out of favor?" Ning Yue asked suddenly. Princess took a weak breath: "Even if it is, I pity her, treat her well, and in return, she also treats my son well. These are all complementary things, aren''t they?" "You mean to say that she went out to buy horses with Xuan Yu just to please Xuan Yu, King Zhongshan, and you? Is that what you mean?" Prickly, not very comfortable. Princess took a sip of tea: "In short..." Ning Yue interrupted the princess: "In short, she did it voluntarily. She voluntarily accompanied your son to misfortune, and voluntarily served as a scapegoat for your son. Don''t kidnap you and your son morally because of her sacrifice. What do you want to say?" The princess choked, she did think about such a passage, but she definitely didn''t intend to express such a meaning. she, she, she... "You child, listen to me!" The princess was a little anxious, put down the teacup, shook her hands, the tea spilled on her skirt, she took a veil to wipe it, but the veil had just wiped off the lip balm. After it was dyed on her skirt, she became even uglier. She thumped the table angrily! Ning Yue had a panoramic view of her embarrassment and anxiety, and said lightly: "I understand what you mean, I never thought of any moral kidnapping of you, Lan Zhen sacrificed voluntarily, I have nothing to say, but Lan Zhen Zhen''s sacrifice is not free, she is not the Holy Mother. She saved Xuan Yu''s life, and Xuan Yu guarded Xuan Yin on her behalf, this is her last words, and it can be regarded as a deal with Xuan Yu." "She''s plotting against my son! Do you think Xiaoyin is the only one suffering all these years? My son is suffering too! He lives in self-blame every day! I''ve never seen him smile! The pain he has endured is worse than Is there a little Xuanyin?" "What is your son worthy of her calculations? Or do you think that your son''s life is noble and hers is cheap? It''s a good deal for her to exchange a cheap life for your son''s protection for Xuanyin?" Ning Yue laughed angrily. , the royal princess of Southern Xinjiang, will her life be lower than Xuan Yu''s? This mother-in-law''s divine logic really left her speechless. "I didn''t come here to quarrel with you today." I was led by the nose by Ning Yue when I came here, and I was forced to talk into such a situation. Some things can be thought about in my heart, but I should never say them out. The girl is too smart, and she will go in as soon as she goes around! The concubine calmed down and said: "I came here to tell you that I am very grateful to Lan Zhen for what she has done to my son. In return, I will take good care of Xuanyin and treat him like my own." This is really a big sweet date. (end of this chapter) Chapter 867： Laneige raged and beat the princess (10) Chapter 867 Lanzhi Goes Wild and Beats the Princess (10) "Lan Zhen died like that...humiliating, I think, for Xiao Yin''s sake, it''s better not to let him know, what do you think?" Ning Yue smiled and said nothing. "Then, my lord, I also hope you will keep your mouth shut." After talking for a long time, this sentence is the key point! Ning Yue stood up, looked at her coldly and said: "The prince has the right to know the truth, I will not keep it from him forever!" That man, with resentment towards Lan Zhen, has neglected Xuan Yin for so many years, it''s time for him to know the truth. "Ma Ningyue!" Princess Wang stood up suddenly, "I will tell you in a good voice, why do you have to fight against me? Tell the prince, what good will it do you? Lan Zhen''s body is not innocent anymore, you Do you want to let the prince know that she is dirtier?" As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Yue slapped her across the face with a slap! Her eyes widened in disbelief, her pupils trembled, and her shoulders trembled: "Ma Ningyue, you hit me? Face? Are you crazy?" Ning Yue was weak and didn''t have much energy. That slap almost exhausted all her strength. She fell on the chair, looked at her with eyes like torches, and said, "I''m not crazy, I''m sober, I''m Hit you, what''s the matter? Do you understand what Lan Zhen sacrificed for your son? As her cousin, it''s okay to be ungrateful. How could you humiliate her like this? Your prejudice...I always thought you Your prejudice is only against me and Xuanyin. Now it seems that I am too naive. Your prejudice against Lanzhen is really deep in your bones. You keep saying that Lanzhen is not innocent, and Lanzhen is with other men. How much do you know about the events of that year? Whether she was voluntary or forced, how much have you found out?" "Whether it is voluntary or not, it can''t change the fact that she had a child with another man!" Ning Yue sneered: "I understand, Guo Yu, I really understand, you can''t compare to Lan Zhen in anything, the only thing is that you are a virgin, this is the only thing you can beat Lan Zhen. So you don''t stop Emphasize, keep brightening, your own advantages. But in my eyes, even if Lan Zhen is not a virgin, even if she bids farewell to this world in that way, she is a hundred times nobler than you! No wonder you can''t get the prince in the end Your favor, a woman like you is really unworthy!" "Ma Ningyue! Ma Ningyue! I''m your mother-in-law! How can you say that about me? It''s disgusting... Our Xuan family is so unfortunate that we married a daughter-in-law like you! I...I want to..." The princess was so angry trembling! "What do you want? Are you going to give me a divorce letter and kick me out of the house?" Ning Yue asked coldly. The concubine covered her swollen cheeks, wishing to tear Ning Yue apart: "The daughter of a small family just can''t get on the stage! Yes, my son found you for Xuan Yin, so my son is blind! Evil woman, she is not worthy to be our Xuan family''s daughter-in-law!" Lin Lanzhi walked to the door, just in time to hear the sentence "Evil woman, she is not worthy to be our daughter-in-law", Lin Lanzhi frowned, walked quickly into the room, hugged her almost collapsed daughter, stared fiercely at the princess and said : "Who are you? You came to my house to bully my daughter?" The princess said angrily: "Lin Lanzhi, isn''t it? You can''t be polite when you see this princess! No wonder you said that like a mother, like a daughter, you two are really virtuous! Well, well, I have seen through your Ma family , not a single good thing! Your daughter... just wait to be kicked out!" She couldn''t be more clear about her daughter''s temperament. She is definitely not an unreasonable person, nor is she extremely angry, and she will never do anything. Her daughter is still so weak, and when she slaps her, all her strength is exhausted. Lin Lanzhi looked at her bloodless daughter, her heart throbbing with pain, she didn''t care if she was a princess or not, she rushed over and grabbed her by the hair! "Ah" Wang Hao screamed as her scalp almost fell off. Lin Lanzhi yanked her hard, threw her to the ground, and then, regardless of her struggle, forcibly dragged her out of the Ming Hall: "Get out of here! Get out of here" (end of this chapter) Chapter 868： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (1) Chapter 868 Xuanyin moved out of the palace in anger (1) Princess is dumbfounded! She didn''t expect that she would be kicked out! No, it''s too light to talk about bangs. With Lin Lanzhi''s strength, he almost dragged her from the bright hall to the outside of the yard... like a piece of garbage. "Lin Lanzhi! Are you crazy too? I am your Princess Zhongshan, how dare you treat me like this?" She roared angrily. Lin Lanzhi was so angry that she had already forgotten her fear. She had been crazy for ten years and failed her daughter for ten years. She was not willing to let her daughter be wronged, not at all! "I don''t care who you are, I won''t let you bully my daughter!" She said firmly. The concubine fell back angrily: "It''s so stupid...it''s so stupid! I am the concubine appointed by the imperial court, and even the prince has never treated me like this. You are a little woman, and you don''t even have an order. How dare you break ground on the head of Tai Sui?" !" "I don''t care what Tai Sui is or what princess is, I just know that no one can bully my daughter! You so-called powerful people just like to bully others!" Lin Lanzhi said angrily. Although it is not a wise thing to offend the princess, the princess has already fallen out with her daughter, and it cannot be repaired by them begging for mercy. Some people, the more you beg her, the more arrogant she will be; if you don''t beg her, she will think you are arrogant. Anyway, in her eyes, she is the law of heaven, there is no reason to speak of! Since this is the case, why should I make myself suffer in vain? The princess was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, and grew up among the stars. The only setback she suffered in her life was from Lan Zhen. It was the first time she felt that she was inferior. Mother and her brother are protecting her, and after all, there is a prince who really loves her, so where is Lin Lanzhi? She has nothing! Her daughter is her concubine-in-law! Her son is a cripple! Her husband was defeated, and his life and death are unknown! Her elder brother was already waiting for her on Huangquan Road! What else does she have? And why? Fight her! The princess stood up slowly. Although her hair was messed up, her skirt was torn, and her face was swollen, she was very embarrassed, but in the embarrassment, she still retained the nobility of blood. She raised her head proudly: "Lin Lanzhi, you will regret everything you did today! And your daughter, she will also pay the price for her impulse!" She, Guo Yu, cannot be bullied by anyone! One orchid is enough! One more Ma Ningyue and one more Lin Lanzhi, it''s impossible! The huge movement disturbed Rong Qing and the young man who were paying respects to the old lady in the Fushouyuan, and the two hurried to this side. Far away, the two heard noisy voices and the phrase "pay for your impulse". This tone is really arrogant! The wheelchair stopped at the door, and Rong Qing squinted his eyes as he looked at the embarrassed but still arrogant princess. The last time she was in the jewelry store, she was the one who bullied his little Yueer. Xiao Yueer scolded her and ran away, and only a day later, she came to the door again, and even got into a fight with her mother "Go and see Yue''er." Rong Qing said to the boy. The young man strode into the bright hall, and saw Ning Yue slumped on the chair with a pale face, obviously too weak. In the morning, there were still talking and laughing, but now it has become like this, saying that nothing happened, who would believe it? It must be related to that old hag again! The boy turned his head and glared at the princess, then hugged Ning Yue to the soft bed in the middle: "Don''t be afraid, I''m here with Rong Qing, and no one will bully you." Ning Yue smiled with a pale face. Although she was quite weak at the moment, that slap was really enjoyable! (end of this chapter) Chapter 869： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (2) Chapter 869 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (2) Looking at her sly smile, the young man knew that the old hag hadn''t gotten any favors from her, so he felt relieved a little, and imitated Rong Qing and pampered her hair. She glared at him: "Little nephew, don''t touch aunt''s head." The boy smirked: "I am your brother." "When was it upgraded? Why didn''t I know?" Ning Yue joked. Seeing that she was still joking, he was sure there was nothing serious about it, the young man went back to Rong Qing, and told about Ning Yue: "...I guess I taught the old witch a lesson, and I was quite weak with that slap. " He pointed to the high and swollen face of the princess, "I bet a penny, and it was Xiao Yue''er." This is like his sister. However, my sister is so weak, will this slap hurt my hand? Let my sister''s hand hurt, this old hag really deserves to die! Rong Qing didn''t bother to ask what the concubine came to do, why she had a dispute with Lanzhi''s mother and daughter, and said to the young man, "Throw it out, it hurts my eyes!" The princess frowned when she heard the words! The younger ones don''t respect her, the older ones also despise her, and the older ones are so mean to her! What do these people think of Princess Zhongshan? What do you think of the daughter of the Guo family? Not to mention, she has a younger sister who is an imperial concubine in the deep palace! Blind bunch of things! "Who dares to touch me? Bullying the princess is a capital crime of beheading!" She said with serious eyes. Rong Qing snorted, and said calmly: "So this is also a capital crime? Then it''s better to kill it, anyway, it''s a capital crime, and it won''t be a loss if you get someone to back it up." "You...you..." The princess spent her whole life wandering with the pinnacle of power, and all the people she made friends with were extremely sensible people. How had she ever met such a top-notch person? The best for the whole family! "He will kill the Nine Races!" She snapped. "Really?" Rong Qing said amusedly, "That''s good, even your four children can''t escape, so you''ve earned so much money." Princess choked. The Xuan family and the Ma family are related by marriage, and the real plants are connected, and they all belong to the nine clans! She was talking fast, why did she say this? It should be said that the whole family was copied and cut! Unfortunately, she has no chance to change her words. The boy grabbed her by the collar, dragged her out of Tangli Courtyard, and walked towards the gate. The strength of the young man is by no means comparable to that of Lin Lanzhi, but the princess felt her throat was tightly strangled even though she was grabbed by the collar. can not breath! "Ahem... you... let me go..." She struggled. The young man didn''t bother to pay attention to her. This kind of rookie-level old witch, if she didn''t suffer a little bit, she would be sorry for herself. Princess Wang Hao''s buttocks were painfully worn on the ground, and the skin on the outside of her thighs seemed to be worn out and prickly. Xuan Yin came back from the barracks and saw such a scene, he couldn''t help wondering: "What''s wrong?" The princess seemed to see a savior, and waved to Xuan Yin suddenly: "Xiao Yin, save me!" The boy glanced at Xuanyin, and left the princess aside. Princess hurriedly stood up and walked to Xuan Yin''s side: "Xiao Yin! They bullied me!" Xuanyin looked at her, then at the young man, confusion appeared on Jun''s face for a moment, but soon he sank his face: "Concubine Mu, are you running to trouble Yueyue again?" "again?" Yesterday, Xuan Yu also asked her the same question, asking if she was embarrassing Ning Yue again. Today, Xuanyin still asked her the same question, but she just changed the difficulty for trouble. (end of this chapter) Chapter 870： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (3) Chapter 870 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (3) Are they really brothers? It sounds surprisingly similar! The concubine shook her head in disappointment: "Xiao Yin, why did you talk to concubine mother? You still don''t know anything, so you said that concubine mother ran to trouble her again! Do you think concubine mother has looked for her before?" Is it troublesome?" "It''s not a belief, it''s a fact." Xuan Yin''s voice was not loud, but his tone was very firm. "Facts? Where did you hear the facts? Ma Ningyue said it? Or her elder brother? Or this brat?" She pointed at the boy. The boy snorted coldly: "Old hag!" "You!" The princess almost exploded in anger! Xuan Yin looked at her, his eyes were as quiet as a lake, and a chill passed through him faintly: "Concubine Mu, what happened yesterday is already too much." The concubine''s eyes turned cold: "Do you mean that I will intensify endlessly? Xuanyin, is your surname Xuan? If you still admit that you are a child of the Xuan family, arrest these people for me! Ma Ningyue , Lin Lanzhi, Ma Keqing, and what the hell, arrest them all!" "You are the ghost!" The boy jumped. Xuanyin looked at her indifferently, and there was an undercurrent in his eyes that she couldn''t understand. Her heart skipped a beat, the little trash back then seemed to have really grown up... Xuanyin said lightly: "I won''t arrest anyone, you can go." "Xiao Yin!" "For the sake of the king, for the sake of the elder brother, for the sake of Mrs. Guo and uncle, I will tolerate you again, but this is the last time!" Xuanyin said indifferently. The princess could hardly believe what she heard: "Xiaoyin, why do you treat me like this? I was bullied, and the face of the palace was completely gone. As a member of the palace, don''t you feel ashamed of your cowardice?" ? "Cowardly?" Xuanyin smiled lightly, with an imperceptible coldness, creepy, "I''m just too cowardly, so let my concubine bully me again and again, thank you concubine for not starving me to death Poisoned to death or murdered, keep me, and remind father and king every day that my mother betrayed him and escaped, and I, a little villain, is still living freely, so quickly vent all your anger towards my mother on me!" Princess took a step back. Xuanyin said again: "You have such a temperament, you always do things impeccably, and you can finally make yourself take the lead. The good people let you do it, and the rest are all villains! I contradict you, I am a villain ; they teach you, and they are also wicked." "You...how can you be so sarcastic about me? You were not like this before. Ever since Ma Ningyue passed the door, you have started to fight against me! It was she who brought you down! I knew that you shouldn''t marry that poisonous woman! I want..." the princess growled. "Dong Ba." Xuan Yin interrupted her. Dong Ba stepped forward: "Master." "Go to Liujin Courtyard and pack up Yueyue and I''s things." Princess: "Xuan Yin!" Xuan Yin walked towards Tangli Court without looking sideways. The princess left Ma''s house in embarrassment and anger. Besides being angry, she also felt wronged. Xuan Yin''s mother died at the age of four. She raised Xuan Yin, and she didn''t ask Xuan Yin to repay her like his own son, but at least, can he respect her like other **** respect their aunt? Did she eat less or wear less? What the three brothers have, what doesn''t he have? He has such a bad temper, contradicting her and the prince, and even bullying Xuanzhao, when did she not bear it? But in the end, look, she raised a white-eyed wolf! He was sure it was her fault without even asking what happened, huh, he just sent her a sentence, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 871： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (4) Chapter 871 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (4) She also wanted to give this sentence to him. It''s so bad, you deserve to die. Her Yu''er lives in self-blame every minute, how can Xuanyin compare this kind of pain? Opening the curtain, she got into the carriage, but as soon as she sat down, she found a strange man sitting diagonally opposite. The man was wearing a black cloak, and his face was hidden in the darkness. Just by looking at the wrinkled hands on his lap, he could tell that the other party was an old man. Her hairs stood on end, she got up and was about to get out of the car, but she was held down by her shoulders... Lin Lanzhi dismissed the spectators. Going back to the house, Ning Yue has been carried back to her room by Xuan Yin, sitting on Xuan Yin''s lap and acting like a baby. She smiled slightly: "Can we make out later?" Ning Yue''s ears turned red slightly, and she plunged into Xuan Yin''s arms. After finally pretending to be tender, my mother found out, so embarrassing! Xuanyin smiled lightly, put her on the bed, stood up and said, "Mother, you are here." Lin Lanzhi nodded. She is naturally happy that her daughter and son-in-law have a good relationship, but she can''t make herself happy too early before she understands some things. "Xiao Yin, sit down, I have something to ask you." Xuan Yin sat down next to Ning Yue, and looked at her seriously with Ning Yue. Lin Lanzhi took a deep breath: "I was impulsive about what happened just now. I offended the princess with a humble body. I will accept any punishment the princess will have at that time. But Yue''er, I hope you can protect me, Xiao Yin." she." She was, in fact, not completely irrational at the time, she knew what she was doing. It is helpless to say that in this era of the jungle, people with low status will always be able to live, and they will never be able to be the rich and powerful in the upper class. She is just a mother who wants to protect her child well, and does not want her child to kneel at the feet of others and beg for mercy. "You and Yueyue will be fine, I promise." Xuanyin said. Lin Lanzhi smiled bitterly, then looked at Ning Yue quickly, and asked: "I asked you before, how was your life in the palace, and you said it was very good. Xuanyin treats you well, and the princess treats you well. But From what I''ve seen today, the concubine is not usually prejudiced against you, what''s wrong with you?" "Alas." Ning Yue sighed, "She just doesn''t like Xuanyin, and by the way, she also doesn''t like me. I can understand this, after all, it''s not her own. How could she be really flat? ? Like Lanzhi would not give Lin Yonghe mother and son a good face, there is naturally a gap between the princess and the fourth bedroom. Klanzhi''s dislike is all on the surface, never pretending to whitewash the peace, and of course, she will not frame anyone. The concubine didn''t seem to have done anything harmful to nature, but she killed Xuanyin and provoked the relationship between Lanzhen and King Zhongshan. Soft knives were more ruthless than hard knives. "Just for this?" Lin Lanzhi didn''t believe it. Ning Yue was silent. At this time, the boy pushed Rong Qing in. Rong Qing said: "Xuanyin, the new wheelchair I ordered has arrived, can you help me see if there is anything wrong?" Xuanyin glanced at everyone, his eyes moved slightly: "Okay." After Xuanyin left, Rong Qing asked the boy to close the door. "Okay, you can talk." Rong Qing said to Ning Yue. Yesterday when Ning Yue scolded the concubine, Rong Qing and the young man were there, and they knew the truth. Lanzhi and Xuanyin don''t know. Ning Yue pressed the center of her brows, a little tangled, but she still said: "I ran into the princess yesterday when I was shopping, and the princess misunderstood that the elder brother was a man I raised outside. I explained that she didn''t listen, but she was angry, so I scolded her." She paused. Then, I told her about Lan Zhen." (end of this chapter) Chapter 872： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (5) Chapter 872 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (5) "Lan Zhen? Is Xiao Yin''s mother?" Lin Lanzhi asked. "yes." "What happened to Lanzhen?" Lin Lanzhi asked. "They all thought that Lan Zhen ran away from home, but in fact, Lan Zhen died to save Xuan Yu. I asked her why she lived so peacefully? Why did she trample on Xuan Yin and me recklessly?" Ning Yue said very simply. She didn''t mention the blood relationship between Lan Zhen and the princess, and Lan Zhen had children with other men. She didn''t mention the specific process of Lan Zhen''s death. These are very private things, except for the person concerned, she can''t tell anyone. Rong Qing glanced at his sister, but did not speak. Lin Lanzhi rubbed her heart, and said with difficulty concealing her distress: "Does Xiaoyin know about this?" Ning Yue shook her head: "I haven''t told him yet, only Xuan Yu and Wang Hao know about the palace." "Don''t tell him yet, this blow...is too great." Lin Lanzhi had lost her dear ones before, and understood the pain that was worse than death, thinking that at least her mother still had hope in her life. Ning Yue hummed and agreed. It was not for the so-called hope, but for fear that Xuanyin would not be able to bear the blow. Xuan Yin always thought that her mother had abandoned her husband and son, and while thinking about Lan Zhen, she hated Lan Zhen at the same time. She wanted to tell Xuan Yin the truth countless times, but when she thought of Lan Zhen''s tragic death, she was afraid that Xuan Yin would collapse when she found out. This man cares too much about her and Lan Zhen! "I understand. The concubine didn''t blame you for scolding her. She was afraid that you would tell the truth. In that case, Xuan Yu''s reputation would be ruined, and the prince would cherish Xuan Yin even more. So she was actually threatening you just now. You, tell you not to talk nonsense?" Lin Lanzhi frowned. Ning Yue shrugged: "Almost." For the time being, the concubine only mentioned that she should not tell Xuanyin and the prince. If she agrees, maybe the concubine will really make progress and ask her to hide it from the whole world. Of course, for the sake of Lan Zhen''s reputation, she won''t really make it known to everyone, it''s enough to let the people who should know know it. "Okay, don''t talk about me. How are you doing? How did you tell grandma?" Ning Yue changed the topic. refers to Rong Qing''s experience in southern Xinjiang. Rong Qing smiled leisurely: "Tell the truth, there is no need to hide it, and I will tell the truth on the side of the emperor." The amnesia is not the elder brother''s fault. If you really want to blame it, you have to blame those people who framed the elder brother for the amnesia and living in southern Xinjiang. What''s more, Xiliang is facing internal and external troubles, and the emperor is at the time of employing people. As long as the eldest brother is a prime minister and assistant, as long as he sincerely submits to the court, the emperor will ask for it. Rong Lin is the same, his strength makes the whole of Xiliang frightened. "Brother did the right thing. It is indeed the best to take the initiative to confess and surrender." In the carriage, the princess was pushed back to her original seat by the old man in black robe. The concubine was in a bad mood today. She was hijacked in a disguised form at this time, her nerves became tense, and she asked vigilantly, "Who are you? Why are you in my carriage? My people, why didn''t I find you?" When she got into the car, neither the driver nor the guards reminded her that something was wrong inside, otherwise, she wouldn''t have put herself in danger! The lips of the black-robed old man did not move, but a soft laugh overflowed. If the lip lines were not too obvious, the princess would almost think that this man''s mouth was fake! Laughter, like the cold wind, wandered around in the car. The princess is like falling into an ice cellar. "Don''t be afraid." His voice was low, as if there was some kind of comfort, but also a hint of bewitchment, "I am not your enemy, and I will not hurt you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 873： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (6) Chapter 873 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (6) Wang Hao looked at him vigilantly, but did not dare to move: "Then who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s just a name. If Princess Xuan wants to hear, I can give you a lot." He said with a smile in his tone, but he couldn''t see the slightest smile on his face. The concubine felt more and more horrified: "You refused to even tell me your real identity, and even held me hostage, and said you wouldn''t hurt me?" "There are so many passers-by on the road, does the princess know their real identities? Then whoever didn''t hold you hostage, wouldn''t they hurt you?" He said, pulling back the cap of his cloak, revealing a face that although old But the sharp-edged face, on the forehead, a blood moon. The concubine was almost stunned, but was awakened by his voice, "You are in such a mess, who hurt you? Did those people also kidnap you?" they do not! Princess clenched her fists. The old man in black robe said: "Whether we are enemies or not has nothing to do with our identities. It depends on whether our goals are the same. If the goals are the same, the enemy can become a relative; if the goals are different, the relatives will also run in the opposite direction. Do you agree with me, Princess Xuan?" ? Couldn''t agree more! Today, the person who put her in such a mess is not her good daughter-in-law? Isn''t the person who stands by and does nothing about her is her good bastard? They are all people who live intimately in a big mansion, but they did such vicious things to her. The black-robed old man said again: "Princess, don''t worry about it any more. People who should be cleaned up will be cleaned up one day." Princess Wang looked at him in confusion: "You seem to know a lot." The old man in black robe did not deny: "I know, maybe a little more than you imagined." "Who are you?" the princess asked again. "I''m here to help you," he said. Princess Wang refused: "I don''t need anyone''s help. No matter what you find out, what happened today has nothing to do with you." She hates Ma Ningyue, Lin Lanzhi, those two fearless men and Xuan Yin who doesn''t care about her face, but it doesn''t mean that she wants others to help her frame them. She, Guo Yu, hasn''t gone so mad yet. The black-robed old man said: "Princess, what I am talking to you about is not what happened today. I advise you to listen to my words before it is too late to refuse me." Princess looked at him coldly: "Tell me who you are if you have the ability, how can I believe you if you are so mysterious?" "Su Huo." "what?" "My name is Suhuo." "What a strange name." The princess murmured. "I am from southern Xinjiang." The princess was so frightened that her face turned pale! The war between Xiliang and Nanjiang was tense, and she actually let a person from Nanjiang get into her carriage? If someone found out, she would have to walk around! Su Huo said in a slow tone: "Princess, don''t worry, I won''t let people discover my identity. If they do find out, I will also say that I am kidnapping the princess, and it has nothing to do with the princess." Having said that, the concubine couldn''t trust him completely, she moved aside: "You...you are from Southern Xinjiang, why did you go to Xiliang? Why did you find me?" "As I said, I am here to help you. Of course, I am also helping myself. Although the two of us were born in enemy countries and served different masters, to some extent, our goals are the same. I believe that this will make us a very strong ally." Su Huo did not shy away from his purpose. (end of this chapter) Chapter 874： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (7) Chapter 874 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (7) This, on the contrary, made the princess at a loss. If the other party is covering up and throwing smoke bombs at her indiscriminately, she may continue to be vigilant, but when the other party tells her so bluntly that she wants to have a secret relationship with her, she... can''t react for a while. "Time is tight, and I don''t see you many times, so I just said it straight to the point. I hope you don''t take offense." Su Huo bowed slightly. For the princess who had been provoked all morning, Su Huo''s respect was undoubtedly a timely rain, soothing her wounded little heart. She said with a slightly embarrassed look: "You have found the wrong person. I have no purpose and will not collude with anyone. You can go. I just pretend that I haven''t seen you today!" Perhaps what she didn''t even know was that from the moment she decided to cover up Suhuo''s whereabouts, the balance in her heart had already tilted towards Suhuo. Su Huo''s eyes flashed a smile: "Princess doesn''t care about her grievances, don''t she also care about Prince Yu''s future?" Wang Hao''s eyes trembled: "What did you say?" "Is the princess in the mood to hear about our mutual goals?" Su Huo asked back. Princess turned her face away. Su Huo said: "The rivers and mountains in Xiliang are turbulent. Although the new emperor is a wise king, his heirs are weak. One is more worthless than the other. He won''t sit on the throne for long. I believe that one day, His Royal Highness King Zhongshan will replace him. At that time, you She is the empress who is admired by thousands of people, and your son...will be an incomparably noble prince, remember, a prince, not a prince." There was a trace of pride in the princess''s smile: "My son is the eldest son, if my husband ascends the throne, he will naturally be the crown prince." "Believe me, with Xuanyin around, your son will definitely not be the crown prince!" "You nonsense!" The princess was furious, completely unaware of what outrageous words she had said in front of a stranger. The emperor is still alive, she is already dreaming of the queen and prince''s dream Fortunately, Su Huo didn''t intend to confess her treason. Su Huo said unhurriedly: "Three points, I will explain the reasons to you. First, the king of Zhongshan was ashamed of Xuanyin. He neglected Xuanyin for so many years, all because he thought Lan Zhen had abandoned him. Once he knew If the truth is revealed, Xuan Yin''s status will skyrocket in his heart, surpassing your son''s." This person actually knows this! "Secondly, your son is ashamed of Xuanyin. Lanzhen''s death has always been a knot in Xuanyu''s heart. In order to atone for his sin, he would rather betray the world than Xuanyin. If Xuanyin wanted to be the prince, he would not Fight with Xuanyin." Yes, the son even gave up the woman he loves to his younger brother, what else is he not allowed? "The third point is the reason why I came to you, and it is also the most important point!" These two are not enough, there is a third point? Wang Hao looked at Su Huo in disbelief. Suhuo took out a brocade box. Princess frowned: "What is this?" "Open it yourself." Su Huo handed the box to her. She hesitated for a moment, but opened it anyway, but there was nothing in the box, only a painting. She opened the scroll: "This is my elder brother''s painting! Why is it in your hands?" "This is not your eldest brother''s painting, it was painted by the former prince of Southern Xinjiang." Su Huo said, pointing to the seal of the painting, where Huangfu Ming was signed. "Why... would it... be so similar to my big brother''s painting?" "Because they''re drawing the same person, of course." "Wait, the same person?" The princess laughed mockingly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 875： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (8) Chapter 875 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (8) Are you kidding me? Guo Kuang painted Lanzhen, so how could the prince also paint Lanzhen? Don''t tell her that Lan Zhen has gone to the palace in southern Xinjiang! "Ah, I remembered. You have a princess in southern Xinjiang, whose alias is Bai Weier. She looks like Lan Zhen. I''m afraid the prince painted her!" The princess said with a smile. There was a sneer between Suhuo''s lips and teeth: "When the prince drew this painting, Bai Weier was not born yet." So it''s really Lan Zhen? But how is this possible? Thinking of something, she widened her eyes: "Lan Zhen has been missing for a year, has she gone to southern Xinjiang?" "I''ve gone, but it''s only been for more than a month, and I disappeared soon." Su Huo looked at her and said, "Don''t get me wrong, the relationship between the prince and Lan Zhen is not the kind of relationship you think." Princess sneered: "It''s not what I thought about the relationship? I''ve drawn pictures for her, what kind of relationship can they have? She will hook up." "Lan Zhen is the younger sister of the prince." The face of the princess changed! Suhuo said expressionlessly: "Lanzhen''s biological father is the king of Nanjiang, and her biological mother is the first queen of the king of Nanjiang. She is the first princess, the most honorable princess of Nanjiang." Princess Wang''s complexion completely changed. The orphan girl who was fostered in her home and watched her face all day long, how could she be the daughter of the Queen of Nanjiang? "Impossible! My aunt Chen...she...she was with a man, but she came back later and remarried. If she was the queen of Nanjiang, how could she leave Nanjiang? How could she remarry a layman?" "It''s a long story, I''m afraid I don''t have time to explain the reason to you today. You just need to know that Lan Zhen is the prince''s twin sister and the most beloved eldest daughter of the king of Nanjiang, that''s enough. Once the king of Nanjiang knows Lan Zhen The child is still alive, guess, will he help that child ascend the throne of Xiliang?" The princess covered her mouth, she was so surprised that she even held her breath. "Why are you telling me this again?" "I said, this is also the purpose of my coming to you. I don''t want the king of Nanjiang to recognize Lan Zhen''s child." I have no memory of how the princess returned to the palace, and I have no memory of when Suhuo left. Even what she did at Ma''s house in the morning was completely forgotten. Ma Ningyue slapped her, and the humiliation given to her by Lin Lanzhi and the young man was suppressed by the great shock that Lan Zhen was the princess of Southern Xinjiang. She always thought that she was noble enough, and that Lan Zhen was a bastard, that''s why Lan Zhen was so depraved, and followed one man after another. But it seems that she made a mistake. Lan Zhen never competed with her, and disdained to compete with her. As a princess, Lan Zhen has everything she needs, she only needs the prince and his heart. The position of princess, which she regards as a treasure, is a big joke in Lan Zhen''s eyes. Lan Zhen moved her finger, fearing that it could kill her. Fortunately, she still believed that Lan Zhen relied on her mercy and charity to survive. "Be careful! Don''t fall!" Hearing Dongba''s yelling, the princess realized that she had arrived at the gate of Liujin Courtyard by a ghost. Dong Ba''s efficiency is really high. As soon as Xuanyin gave the order, he brought so many people to move things. Let''s go, let''s all go, anyway, it''s annoying to watch. But why, seeing them moving things out, is she so upset? "Stop it all!" She stopped them. Everyone was taken aback and saluted her. She walked to a pile of luggage, looked at Dong Badao coldly: "Do I agree to move the things in the palace?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 876： Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (9) Chapter 876 Xuanyin moved out of the palace angrily (9) Dong Ba bowed his head and said: "These are not from the Wangfu. We didn''t move any of the items kept by the Wangfu. What we moved were the private belongings of the fourth master and fourth grandma." "Private property?" The princess smiled disdainfully, "Isn''t that bought with the monthly money of the palace?" When it came to money, Dong Ba straightened his waist: "My fourth grandma has nothing else, and there is so much money to spend. Every penny here is earned by her opening Huichuntang! She bought Huichuntang back then. All the money came from the dowry! Fourth master gave her ten loads of gold, but she took the gold to buy silk for fourth master to make soft armor, and didn''t spend a cent on herself! If the princess wants to ask How did the ten loads of gold come from? I think it would be better for you to ask the prince. It is said that Mrs. Lan Zhen left it to our fourth master! As for the rules of the palace..." Dong Ba said, and took out ten gold tickets from his arms, "Ten thousand taels of gold, Fourth Grandma said, it will be used as the accommodation and meal expenses for this period of time, no need to look for it." What is rich and powerful, this is it! The princess was slapped in the face, and her face turned purple with anger. But she is well-bred, so she won''t beat people like that shrew Ma Ningyue! She tightened the veil, her eyes were like torches and she said: "Put down the things! This princess has to check one by one! Don''t try to take away a single thing from the palace!" "Cut!" Dong Ba rolled his eyes, "You guys, open the box and show the princess whether the fourth master and fourth grandma have confiscated the things from the palace! Sister Lianxin, please take out the account book. Check it out one by one!" Lian Xin''s legs went limp. Dongmei hugged a box, trying to reduce her sense of existence as much as possible. The concubine''s eyes swept away: "What are you holding in your hand?" "No... nothing." Dongmei hid the box behind her back. The concubine walked over quickly, forced the box over, opened it, and found that there were three deeds! Two copper mines in Yutai Mountain and one gold mine in Youzhou! "You still said you didn''t take anything from the palace? What are these? Thieves!" The princess was angry and threw the box to the ground! Dongmei bit her lips and said: "I''m not a thief! These are given by the fourth master to the fourth grandma! It''s not something from the prince''s mansion!" The concubine looked at the deed paper, and the more she looked at it, the more familiar it became. She suddenly remembered that she seemed to ask the prince for two copper mines. What did the prince say? He said that he took the copper mine and gave it away to make some connections. "Ha!" The princess covered her chest and laughed angrily, "Okay, very good, it''s really great, one or two, they both treat me as a fool, that''s great" After finishing speaking, she took the deed and got on the carriage to the military camp! In Tangli Courtyard, Lin Lanzhi was taking care of four little slackers. She looked at them tenderly, and only hoped that they would be by her side every day and let her take care of them every day. It was cold, and Ning Yue said that she wanted to eat hot pot. Lin Lanzhi made a mandarin duck pot bottom, cut some side dishes and meat, and put what she wanted in it. Rong Qing doesn''t eat spicy food, and Ning Yue has been drinking traditional Chinese medicine recently, so she also avoided it. The two ate the light corn ribs at the bottom of the pot, and Xuanyin and the young man took over the spicy food over there. When eating in the palace, serving dishes are served with serving chopsticks. Although it looks hygienic, there is no atmosphere, and talking is not allowed. After a meal, people can be suffocated to death. Which one is here? He kept hearing the boy shouting "Oh my god, I''m so hot". also heard Yueyue giggle. I heard Lanzhi dotingly scold the children. This is home. It is not a lifeless palace, not a deep palace with towering bones, nor a simple and secluded courtyard, it is a place where the heart can stay. One meal, the four children can eat enough. Lin Lanzhi was fed with happiness just by watching them eat. Take a walk in the yard for a while, and then go back to each room. Ning Yue flung Xuan Yin on the bed without any image, and gnawed wildly. Xuanyin''s teeth were hurt and his lips were bitten, but despite being so clumsy, he still teased him almost out of control. The body reacted. Ning Yue sat on him, looked down at the beast that wanted to show off its majesty, its ears turned red, and it was about to come down. "Want to run?" Xuan Yin clasped her slender waist, caressing her red and swollen lips playfully, "I''m so excited, did you get moved by me, or did you finally move out from the palace?" "hey-hey." Both. When he stood by her side without hesitation and supported her, he wanted to throw him down. Then, at the thought of not having to go back to that lifeless ghost place again, it was like taking a love potion to add to the fun, and I really wanted to suppress him and linger to death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 877： quarrel arrest (1) Chapter 877 Quarrel and arrest (1) The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. Three days later, it will be the twelfth lunar month of winter, and the severe cold weather invaded the capital prematurely. A gust of cold wind blows through, and even holding the stove does not feel warm. The princess tightened her cloak. After the carriage stopped, she walked down slowly. I thought it was cold enough inside the car, but when I got outside, I found myself in an ice cellar. There was a chill running down his back, and he wanted to turn around and go back home, but he glanced at the deed paper in his hand, and walked over bravely. Soldiers blocked her way: "Stop! This is a barracks, outsiders are not allowed to enter!" The concubine said without anger and prestige: "I am the princess of Zhongshan, you go and inform the prince, and tell him that I have something to look for him." The soldier glanced at her suspiciously. Its not his fault that he was supercilious, but he had never seen the real concubine, and its a well-known fact that women are not allowed to enter the Xuan Family Camp For a while, he was a little suspicious of this person who dared to clamor to see the prince. But he called a soldier anyway. King Zhongshan was struggling with the war between Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang, when he heard someone report that the princess was coming, he frowned! The military camp is not a place where women should come. The princess has been married to him for so many years, so she shouldn''t even understand such simple truths, and she is not a child as young as Ning Yue. But after thinking about it, it is precisely because the princess understands this truth but still comes to the door, I am afraid that something important happened to the palace. He put down his official duties and went outside to meet the princess. Ning Yue tried his best to slap that slap, but it was not serious when it landed on the face because of his weak body. After half a day, he almost recovered. Coupled with the cover of night, there is basically no abnormality. The concubine squeezed the deed paper tightly in her hand, resisted the urge to get angry, and smiled politely: "My lord." King Zhongshan hummed, and asked her, "Is there something wrong for you to come to me so late?" "Can I go in and talk?" The princess lowered her eyes and tightened her cloak, "It''s too cold." Her voice was trembling. King Zhongshan looked at the dark carriage, then at her shivering in the cold wind, and sighed: "Come in." This is the first time for the princess to set foot in the Xuan family camp, and she feels an unusually solemn and solemn atmosphere in the air. The cold wind blows on the playground, and there is no one there, but she can feel the power of a military spirit vibrating in her heart. She stopped suddenly. King Zhongshan turned around, put his hands behind his back, and asked, "What''s wrong?" She recovered and smiled: "No, nothing." is really nothing! Isn''t it just about asking about the deed? It''s not that she''s lying, why should she be guilty? Entering the camp, King Zhongshan pushed back the soldiers, looked at the princess with deep eyes and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" The princess took a deep breath, suppressed all irrational impulses, raised her chin gracefully, and said, "I''m here to ask the prince about the Yutai Mountain Coal Mine. How many months will Zhao''er and Sun Yao''s children be?" I''m about to be born, if I can..." Speaking of this, she paused, looking expectantly at King Zhongshan. Zhongshan Wang frowned and said: "Guo Yu, you stayed up in the middle of the night and ran to the barracks just to tell me this?" "Does the lord think this is not important?" She held back her anger and asked as gracefully as possible. "A few mines are of course not important compared to the war at the border!" Zhongshan Wang said bluntly. The concubine has been angered by others all day long. When she came to her husband, she was dismissed by her husband again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 878： quarrel arrest (2) Chapter 878 Quarrel and arrest (2) "My lord, I know that you have a lot of things to do every day, so I don''t plan to take you too long. It shouldn''t be too difficult for you to say a word." She said seriously. King Zhongshan frowned even tighter: "Guo Yu, what exactly are you trying to say?" "I remember the prince once told me that he took the two coal mines in Yutai Mountain to deal with. At that time, I was still thinking that the person the prince wanted to manage must be very important, so he would give the richest coal mine in Xiliang to him. But I don''t understand, why did the things that the prince sent out end up in Xiao Yin''s hands?" The princess said, and put the deed paper on the table. In addition to the deeds of two coal mines, there is also a gold mine. Embarrassment flashed in King Zhongshan''s eyes for a moment, but it was quickly replaced by deep embarrassment: "I don''t need to explain to you what I do! These things are given to Xiaoyin by this king. You''d better Give it back to him!" "It''s as if I''m going to greed them! I''m the eldest daughter of the Guo family, will I greed some minerals?" The princess said with dark eyes, "Also, what does the prince mean by that sentence? Need to explain to me? I am the mistress of the palace, and I am in charge of everything in the palace, and the assets have somehow gone to places I don''t know, of course I have the right to intervene!" "You''re getting tough." King Zhongshan was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk to her. The emperor put a hat on Xuan Yu''s head, saying that Xuan Yu fled the battle, and he had to solve the war in southern Xinjiang to pay off his merits. This matter has not yet come to an end, and he has to prepare for the battle all the time. At this juncture, Guo Yu came to question him for several mines, and he hit the gunpoint! The princess could feel that King Zhongshan was angry, but so what? She is also very angry! She suffered so much grievance at Ma''s house during the day, and was threatened and lured by a crazy old man in the car halfway. She was about to collapse, but when she got home, she found that her husband had lied to her! "My lord! Why are you lying to me? Don''t you think I won''t allow you to give Xiaoyin so many things? You are so kind to Xiaoyin that you must come behind my back? Or do you think this approach is too partial?" Are you unable to speak at all?" No man likes to be questioned by his wife like this, especially this man is the king of Zhongshan who is under one person and above ten thousand in Xiliang. Even if he really felt that his actions were too partial, at this moment, he would not admit it. He looked at the concubine coldly: "Guo Yu, it''s enough to do what you have to do! This king is not your servant, so I don''t need to ask for your consent in everything! And I don''t need to report everything to you? " "Am I worrying about the prince giving the property to Xiao Yin without my permission? I just want to ask why the prince lied?" There was a faint cry in her words, I don''t know if it was wronged or angry. King Zhongshan looked at the tears in her eyes and suppressed his anger: "It''s not a big deal, don''t hold on to it! It''s for Xuan Yu, Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao, and I won''t miss it! This time It is Xiao Yin who has made meritorious service, so I will reward him." You gave so much at once, why didnt Xuan Yu see you rewarding him when he returned from the Northern Territory triumphantly? The concubine felt that the prince had not told the truth to her, and this was the most annoyed thing. Even though the lie had been exposed, she still insisted on it, making people angry and helpless. Forget it, it''s enough for her to know the answer, it doesn''t matter if he admits it or not. Isnt it just one breath? She endured! "My lord." "What else do you need?" King Zhongshan became impatient. The concubine sneered in her heart, for some reason, she remembered the days when she and Lan Zhen were in Beicheng many years ago. (end of this chapter) Chapter 879： quarrel arrest (3) Chapter 879 Quarrel and arrest (3) After the midwife told the prince that Xiao Yin was not Lan Zhen''s first child, the prince was so angry that he almost killed Lan Zhen, but he held back. In his own words, he would torture her day and night until she regretted provoking him. But no matter how much he tortured, Lan Zhen always acted as if he was not in the world, which made him jump endlessly. Once, he really couldn''t think of any way to torture Lan Zhen, so he hid Xiao Yin and lied to Lan Zhen that Xiao Yin had been stolen. That was the first time that Lan Zhen got angry with him, especially, especially big. Lan Zhen broke all the things in his house, scratched his face, and scolded him as useless, not even able to protect his own son. That was the longest time Lan Zhen stayed in his house after she fell out of favor. But no matter how Lan Zhen scolded him, beat him, or wronged him, there was no trace of impatience on his face. He and Lan Zhen had a fierce quarrel in the room. Who was responsible for Xiaoyin''s accident, who did Xiaoyin beat up recently, and then they all looked at each other''s places that were not pleasing to the eye... until his voice became hoarse and Lan Zhen coughed up blood, he just He carried Xiao Yin out. Since then, he has quarreled with Lan Zhen every now and then, and every time he makes Lan Zhen cry before giving up. She used to think it was an expression of extreme disgust, but now that she thought about it, it might not be the case at all. Just like she came to him in a fart, was it really just to question something that she already knew the answer to? No, she just wanted to take the opportunity of the quarrel to talk to him. And he...has been stingy with giving her such an opportunity. "My lord, do you know who Lan Zhen''s father is?" King Zhongshan asked irritably: "Why do you mention her every time? You said don''t mention this woman to me again!" "My lord, if Lan Zhen hadn''t died, would you have married her?" "I don''t have time to accompany you here to think wildly, you go home!" Zhongshan Wang said coldly, and walked away without looking back. Damn Guo Yu, dare to mention that woman in front of him! If he doesn''t leave again, I''m afraid he won''t be able to resist beating someone! Princess left the barracks with a cold heart, the cold wind dried the tears from the corners of her eyes, and also blew away the last trace of hesitation in her heart... In a carriage outside the back door of Ma''s house, Xuanyin saw the leader in black. He looked at the scar on the opponent''s right palm and said, "What happened to your hand?" "I was slashed by that person. At that time, he was going to kill Rong Qing, but I blocked it." The leader in black replied truthfully. "That person? Who?" Xuanyin asked. "It''s an old man in a black robe." "Suhuo." Xuanyin gave the answer without even thinking, sneered, and said, "That old fox is really guilty of all kinds of crimes. I think he was the one who killed Old Qu last time! Is he crazy? He will kill and blame me later, Assassinate Rong Qing in a while, obviously we both have no grievances against him." Suhuo killed Rong Qing probably because he was afraid that Rong Qing would favor him in front of the queen of Nanjiang and steal his position, but why did he blame the king of Yinjun? The leader in black couldn''t figure it out. Xuanyin couldn''t figure this out either. It is not unreasonable to say that Qu Lao was killed by Suhuo because he offended Suhuo, and he happened to rescue Xuan Bin that night, so he became Suhuo''s scapegoat. But he always felt that things were not that simple. "Your Majesty, do you want to investigate?" the leader in black asked. Xuan Yin waved his hand: "You can put this aside for now, no matter why he framed me, anyway, I wrote down the account, and I will ask him to get it back someday! The most urgent thing is to find out his whereabouts, I need him The bodhi seed in your hand." (end of this chapter) Chapter 880： quarrel arrest (4) Chapter 880 Quarrel and arrest (4) "The gang of black-robed killers hunted down Rong Qing last time, and they withdrew their troops when they chased them to Liaocheng. Thinking about it, they still didn''t want to be discovered by the Xiliang government. The subordinates first sent people to Nanjiang to see if Suhuo was right. Back to the palace." The leader in black analyzed. Xuan Yin rubbed his chin, and said thoughtfully: "Since he wants to eradicate Rong Qing, he shouldn''t give up so easily. The large army is withdrawing... Maybe it''s a blindfold, you leave a few people to search in the capital. " "The king of the county suspects that Suhuo has come to the capital?" That Suhuo is too courageous! "Let''s look for it first, look for the capital, southern Xinjiang, and the road!" "yes!" The leader in black stepped back. Not long after he left, Xuanyin called Dongba: "My grandfather''s death day is three days away, go and buy some paper money and incense candles." "it is good." Dong Ba went to the incense candle shop non-stop, and asked the boss to bring each of the most expensive and best paper money incense candles in the shop. The boss wrapped it up and handed it to him, "It''s fifty taels in total." Dong Ba paid the money, twisted his things and was about to leave, but bumped into a young eunuch. "Yo, it''s Mr. Dong, what a coincidence, you also come to buy paper money?" Xiao Lizi said with a smile. I dont know if its a psychological effect, Dongba always thinks that Xiao Lizi is very girly, she speaks with rouge, the corners of her mouth twitch, and said: "Yes, buy some paper money and incense candles for my old prince, how about you?" Little Lizi smiled and said: "Me too, my wife''s death day will be three days later, my lord asked me to buy some things for my wife." The wife he was talking about was naturally not Liu Wanyu, but Sikong Shuo''s biological mother. What a coincidence, Mrs. Sikong''s death date is the same day as the old prince''s. That day was also the day Mrs. Lan Zhen ran away from home. Dong Ba asked: "In what year did Madam Sikong pass away?" Could it happen to be the same year as their old prince? Little Lizi smiled, but did not speak. Dongba scratched his head: "I''m being abrupt." How can such a question be asked casually? Aren''t you mentioning other people''s sad things? However, thinking about the coincidences between his young master and Sikong Shuo, there seems to be quite a lot of coincidences. They are both **** and have no mothers, and the mothers all happened on the first day of December. The only consolation is that Sikong Shuo''s mother died, but Mrs. Lanzhen just left. He always believed that one day Mrs. Lan Zhen would come back. Xuanyin stood at the gate of Tangli Courtyard, took a deep breath, dealt with his emotions, and walked in energetically. That annoying little goblin had teased him almost crazy before, but he was exhausted before he could do half of it and cried out for being tired. Looking at her weak little appearance, he was afraid of breaking her, so he withdrew, and It took an hour to suppress the evil fire. After resting for an hour, I think I feel better, and I can finish the unfinished things. He hooked the corner of his lips and went back to the room. People are absent. Definitely went to Rong Qing''s side again. Xuan Yin walked to Rong Qing''s door, and sure enough, he saw that annoying little fairy. The little goblin hasn''t noticed him yet, and is seriously playing chess with Rong Lin. The candlelight shines through the octagonal glazed lamp and casts a faint glow on her fair face, which is instantly charming and lovely. Rong Qing sat beside her, holding carrot and spinach puree, and feeding her spoonful by spoonful. She eats very deliciously, and occasionally licks the corners of her lips with the tip of her pink tongue, which is indescribably playful. Ever since they moved to Tangliyuan, the daily life of the siblings has become one who feeds and one eats. Rong Qing feeds Ning Yue whenever she is free. If things continue like this, within half a year, they Xiao Yueyue is about to become a little fat man like Qingqing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 881： Brawl arrest (6) Chapter 881 Quarrel and arrest (6) In a few days, it will be the death day of the old prince, and it will also be the day when Lan Zhen "runs away from home". If he knows the truth, how he will punish Xuan Yu, she dare not think. Xuan Yu lied to him for seventeen years, he misunderstood Lan Zhen for seventeen years, and neglected Xuan Yin for seventeen years. Even though he was in the cold, he still gave Xuanyin such good things. If he didn''t give up in the cold, wouldn''t the most precious son of the throne be taken away and given to Xuanyin? It''s fine for her to be wronged, but no one wants to touch her son! Boom boom boom! She knocked on the door. "Come in." It was still the deep and calm voice. Princess Wang pushed the door open, glanced at the simple and clean room, and sat down opposite Suhuo. There is a pot of tea and two cups on the table. Suhuo''s cup has been filled with tea, while the other one is empty. The concubine hesitated again, maybe she shouldn''t be like this, she is the princess of Xiliang, if she wants to protect her son, she shouldn''t make a deal with people from southern Xinjiang. She stood up: "I didn''t know you had guests coming, let''s go another day, I''ll go first." "I don''t have a third guest." Su Huo said quietly. The princess looked at the empty glass in front of her: "This is... for me? Did you expect that I would come to you?" "You are a good mother and a smart person. I believe you will make the right decision." Su Huo said frankly. The princess sat down in a trance: "Don''t put a high hat on me, I''m upset enough." Su Huo''s lips curled into a sneer: "Then how about we just talk about the business?" "Okay." She squeezed the veil tightly. Suhuo said: "Tell me what kind of effect you want to achieve first, and I will help you make suggestions. Of course, the decision is in your hands, and you can go back on your word at any time." These words are spoken flexibly enough to not give people any sense of oppression. If you feel something is wrong, just get out in time. Princess thought so naively. Suhuo poured her a cup of tea. She held it in her hand, a trace of guard flashed in her eyes. Suhuo shook his head: "Don''t worry, I have no intention of drugging you. At my age, I have already lost interest in those romantic things." Princess took a sip, the tea seemed to be good tea, but unfortunately she couldn''t taste it. She said: "I don''t want the prince to know the truth about Lan Zhen." "Just this?" Su Huo asked. The concubine tried her best to make herself look calm: "That''s all for now. If you can''t even do this, I''m afraid you can''t believe that you can help my son keep the crown prince." A smile appeared in Suhuo''s eyes: "It''s not difficult to keep the prince from knowing the truth, it''s enough to get rid of those who know the truth. Who knows?" "On the Wangfu side, Xuanyu and I are the only ones, and on the Ma''s side...Ma Ningyue." Speaking of that name, her hands trembled, "She said, she will let the prince know the truth." Su Huo''s eyes flashed a cold light: "It''s her again." "It''s her again? Do you know her?" The princess looked at Suhuo in confusion. Su Huo said expressionlessly: "Before I came here, I thought that I would have to spend a lot of trouble to solve a lot of troubles for you before we could reach an agreement on our goals. But from the looks of it now, it seems that we are basically dealing with the same person." . "What do you mean?" The princess was at a loss. "To be honest, I also came for Ma Ningyue." Su Huo said seriously. The princess was unclear, so: "I don''t understand, she has never been to southern Xinjiang, how do you know her?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 882： Brawl arrest (7) Chapter 882 Quarrel and arrest (7) "It''s a long story, but since all of you are here, I don''t think it''s a big problem for me to explain to you." Su Huo said, and took out another brocade box from the bag. This is not the daytime one, the daytime brocade box is black, this one is brown. However, when Su Huo opened the brocade box and opened the picture scroll inside, the princess was shocked. Another portrait of Lan Zhen! "This... was drawn by your prince again? What does this have to do with Ma Ningyue?" The princess deeply felt that her brain was not enough. Suhuo said: "This is drawn by your elder brother." "My eldest brother?" "I''ll tell you in the order of events. In the process of saving your second son, Xuanyin offended our princess Shan in southern Xinjiang. Princess Shan chased her all the way to the capital of Xiliang for revenge, but the revenge was not avenged. Ma Ningyue became friends." "What? She... She is friends with Princess Nanjiang?" This news is too explosive. In contrast, how Xuanyin offended Princess Shan, and how Princess Shan chased and killed Xuanyin, she didn''t care much about. "That''s right." Su Huo said, "There''s nothing strange about this, right? Princess Shan is the daughter of the crown prince, Xuan Yin is the son of Lan Zhen, and they are cousins. Ma Ningyue found out about Xuan Yin''s life experience, so she came to you Big brother wants a painting, and I want Princess Shan to bring this painting to the southern border for the crown prince, so that the crown prince can recognize Xuanyin." "Wait, I have two doubts. First, how did Ma Ningyue know about Xuan Yin''s background? Second, why did my elder brother give the painting to Ma Ningyue?" What the princess wanted to ask more was, what did her elder brother know? Do you know Xuanyin''s life experience? Su Huo had a panoramic view of her expression, but there was still no expression on her face, she just said lightly: "Why did your elder brother paint, it must be Ma Ningyue who asked him for it. He does not pose a threat to this matter, so don''t worry , I won''t touch him." Princess breathed a sigh of relief! Su Huo said again: "As for your first question, I think Ma Ningyue may have found clues from Bai Weier. Bai Weier has the hereditary photosensitivity of the southern Xinjiang royal family, and Lan Zhen also has it. " "It turns out that this is a disease unique to your southern Xinjiang royal family." The princess had a private epiphany, "She is really smart, so she can find clues." She has been with Lan Zhen for more than ten years, but she didn''t notice this, nor did the prince. Everyone just thought that Lan Zhen had a strange disease. "But, since it was a painting that Ma Ningyue asked Princess Shan to bring to the prince, why is it in your hands?" Suhuo''s nose overflowed with a slight smile: "She fell halfway, and I just picked it up." The fact is that he had someone shoot Huangfushan off her body. The arrow on the Linzi city tower was not aimed at killing Huangfushan, but at the brocade box on her back. He didn''t know it was Lan Zhen''s portrait at first, but he just suspected that it might be a piece of evidence that Xuanyin didn''t kill Qu Lao. Open it and see it, it''s better than evidence. The concubine didn''t suspect anything. Her brain, that is, she thought she was smart. Facing these high IQ things, she didn''t realize it: "Does Princess Shan know Xuanyin''s life experience?" "According to my observation, I don''t know yet." Su Huo said truthfully. "Where is Xuanyin?" The princess asked again. "He doesn''t know yet, so I won''t touch him." After all, she is the prince''s son, and although she felt that she should, she didn''t want to cause trouble. Wang Hao nodded: "This is the best." Su Huo spread his hands: "So you see, our goal is actually very simple, right? It''s just Ma Ningyue. If you get rid of her, you don''t have to worry about who will go to inform the prince, and I don''t have to worry about the Nanjiang king meeting with Xuan. Yin recognizes each other." (end of this chapter) Chapter 883： Arguing and arresting (8) Chapter 883 Quarrel and arrest (8) The concubine gave him a fixed look, and fear flashed in her eyes: "The solution you mentioned... What kind of solution is it? It won''t be to kill her, right?" Su Huo smiled coldly, only hearing the laughter, but not seeing the smile: "No, killing her is too much of a movement, and it''s hard for the two of us to retreat. It''s enough to pinpoint her weakness." "The weakness you mentioned is" Wang Hao opened her mouth suspiciously. "Rong Qing." It was daylight, and Lin Lanzhi started to work in the kitchen again. The children eat too much, especially Xuan Yin and Rong Lin, who can almost finish half of the table by themselves, so she must cook more. Lin Lanzhi made two baskets of soup dumplings, eight in one basket, which was just a tooth-making sacrifice for the two big stomach kings. After that, I steamed a basket of rose steamed buns, a plate of horseshoe cake, a serving of taro spare ribs, two bowls of braised elbows, and four bowls of noodles. Rong Qing and Ning Yue had three fresh noodles, while Xuanyin and Rong Lin had three fresh noodles. Spicy Beef Noodles. In addition, I cooked a pot of sweet-scented osmanthus rice wine glutinous rice balls, mixed with a few dishes of cold dishes. I also heard that goat milk can nourish the body, so I specially squeezed fresh goat milk, boiled it in a small pot, removed the fishy smell, and added some sugar. The four drank milk until their lips were covered with froth. Lin Lanzhi couldn''t help laughing. The young man is used to eating spicy food, holding the beef noodles, and sweeping it into his stomach. Ning Yue ate small bites, Rong Qing put quail eggs into her bowl from time to time, and put meat into her bowl from time to time, just like when she was a child, when Lanzhi wasn''t paying attention, she gave her his own rations. Ning Yue smiled wickedly. The only one with a bad face is Xuan Yin. He was "tortured" by the goblin for most of the night last night, which made him seriously suspect that he might not lift next time. He just asked her if she could remember what happened last night, but she forgot even the dream she had. After breakfast, Lin Lanzhi said to the young man: "By the way, Rong Lin, I have already taken out Niu Niu''s room, why don''t you move in tonight? I feel sorry for always letting the two of you squeeze into such a small bed. " Ning Yue ate the grapefruit and said, "Mother, squeeze to keep warm in winter." Lin Lanzhi sighed: "But that bed is too narrow." Hongyu was going to help the young man collect things, the young man said: "I will do it myself." He went back to the room, Rong Qing sat on the bed and read a book. The boy opened the cabinet and began to collect his clothes. He had quite a lot of clothes, all of which were bought by Laneige, and one box couldn''t be filled. But he quickly finished packing, holding the big box, looked at Rong Qing and said, "I''m leaving." "Yes." Rong Qing turned a page of the book. "Lanzhi said, Niu Niu won''t come back until the next year, so I will live alone until the next year." "Yes." Rong Qing turned another page. "Rong Qing! You have taken all your books down! What are you pretending to be?" the young man roared angrily. "Can''t I look backwards?" Rong Qing said without blushing. The boy put down the box and threw Rong Qing onto the bed! Hands clasped Rong Qing''s wrists, firmly nailed to both sides. Rong Qing looked at him, and asked calmly: "What are you doing? Want to fight?" The boy''s breathing gradually became short, his face was flushed, his eyes fell on his bright red lips, and his throat slipped. He lowered his head and slowly pressed up. But suddenly "Qing''er, I''m going to buy some satin. Do you and Rong Lin want to go shopping together?" is Lanzhi''s voice. The boy immediately let go of Rong Qing, stood up, paused, and walked out with the box in his arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 884： Brawl arrest (9) Chapter 884 Quarrel and arrest (9) When Lin Lanzhi entered the room, he didn''t see the boy, but only saw his son sitting on the bedside, reading a book with a pillow on his lap. "Where is Rong Lin?" She asked with a smile. "He moved his things to Niu Niu''s room, you can take him to the street, I will rest at home." Rong Qing said. "That''s good." Rong Lin is at the age of fun, he should go out more often, and stop being bored at home all day long. Lin Lanzhi thought so, so he did the same. She took the boy out the door. Xuan Yin also left the door soon, before leaving, he asked Rong Qing: "Do you need me to get a copy of your business?" Rong Qing thought for a while: "Grandma said, let the second uncle do it." This matter is indeed best handled by one''s own family. Others say that it is all second-hand information, which is not good. Xuanyin didn''t say anything, and rode his horse to the barracks. Ning Yue stayed at home with Rong Qing. Huichuntang, teahouses, and pharmacies still have a lot of things to do, but her eldest brother and Xuanyin don''t allow her to worry about these anymore, so she can only rest at home to recuperate. Rong Qing brought a bowl of bird''s nest from nowhere and started feeding her. Ning Yue couldn''t laugh or cry. This is really a trend to make her into a small group. Halfway through eating the bird''s nest, Dongmei stumbled in and ran in: "Miss! Miss! It''s not good! There are a lot of people outside! They say they are arresting the young master!" Rong Qing and Ning Yue looked at each other, and they both caught deep confusion in each other''s eyes. Their first reaction was that the second uncle reported the situation to the emperor, but he didn''t respond well, making the emperor angry? However, looking at the hourglass on the wall, they ruled out this guess. Because of this point, the second uncle is still on the way! So, what happened to these officers and soldiers? Rong Qing put down the half-eaten bird''s nest: "Push me out to have a look." Ning Yue pondered for a moment, then shook her head: "Brother, sit here for a while, I''ll go and have a look." She said she wanted to leave, but Rong Qing grabbed her wrist, and Rong Qing said with a smile: "Could it be that brother wants my sister to stand in front?" "I didn''t mean that, I..." Ning Yue was speechless, seeing Rong Qing looking at her seriously, she sighed helplessly, "Okay, let''s go out together!" When Ning Yue pushed Rong Qing to the gate of the courtyard, the officials had already surrounded the Tangli courtyard tightly. There were two groups of people, one was from Jingzhao Mansion, and the leader was Brother Wei; the other was from Dali Temple, and the leader was Sizhi Wang. Ning Yue had no impression of such a young official, and only knew that his surname was Wang when he was called Brother Wang by Captain Wei. He was short and fat, like a rolling barrel, and looked at the brothers and sisters who seemed to be walking down from the mural with his nostrils turned up. For a moment, he was a little stunned. Not only him, but the rest of the people are also a little crazy. Catcher Wei quickly came back to his senses, smiled at Ning Yue embarrassingly, and said, "Princess Princess, we were ordered to arrest someone, that...he...is your elder brother?" Rong Qing looked at him lightly: "I am." Wang Sizhi came back to his senses, snorted coldly, and said: "Mr. Ma Ke, you are suspected of collaborating with the enemy and treason, and I have been ordered to arrest you!" He waved to the guards behind him, "What are you still doing? Arresting people! " Several guards swarmed up! Ning Yue stepped in front of Rong Qing, and said without anger: "Presumptuous!" She has a petite body, but her demeanor does not dare to be underestimated. The guards stopped in front of the steps, raised their heads, and looked at her steadily. Her gaze passed them and shot at Wang Sizhi: "My lord, who gave you the courage to go to Ma''s house to make trouble? My elder brother did not collude with the enemy and treason. The details have been written in the memorial by my second uncle. Let me explain the situation. You dared to come to Ma''s house to pick someone up without waiting for the emperor''s ruling, isn''t it too much?" Lord Wang seemed to have expected that Ning Yue would ask such a question, and cupped his hands against Qingtian: "I came to Ma''s house to arrest people just following the emperor''s orders! What? Is the princess of the county going to disobey the order?" The emperor''s oral order? Ning Yue suddenly looked at Captain Wei at the side! Captain Wei nodded helplessly. But how is that possible? The second uncle clearly hasn''t entered the palace yet, why did the emperor issue an oral order? who is it? Who ran to inform the emperor? Master Wang waved his palm: "Take him away!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 885： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (1) Chapter 885 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (1) Brother was captured just like that! In front of her, he was taken away alive! Ning Yue''s nails dug into her palm fiercely. If she were to find out who made the whistleblower, she would have to chop that guy off! "Brother Wei." She suppressed the anger in her heart, looked at Catcher Wei at the side, and said calmly, "What happened? We all decided to confess everything to the emperor today, and my second uncle even drew up the notes... " Captain Wei heaved a long sigh: "Our Jingzhao Mansion also got the news this morning. It was really sudden and surprising! No one expected that your elder brother was still alive, let alone that he became the face of Nanjiang. son." Young Master Rong''s name has long been heard in Xiliang, not to mention the **** of war who trapped them with formations, and invented such a powerful weapon, which made Xiliang soldiers suffer. A Young Master Rong, a handsome man, has almost become a feared existence in Xiliang. However, such a powerful person was Ma Keqing, their "young prime minister" who died young in Xiliang. Captain Wei was still immersed in the shock brought by Rong Qing, but he didn''t have so many doubts about the emperor''s decree to arrest Rong Qing. Ning Yue had to ask again: "Brother Wei, do you know where the emperor heard the news, and do you know that my elder brother belongs to Mr. Rong?" "I don''t know about this either. Anyway, when I went to the Yamen, the oral order had already arrived." Captain Wei said truthfully. Since it was spoken by the Holy Spirit, it must have come from the palace. However, who has such a great ability to pass the news to the palace at the beginning, and then spread it to the emperor''s ears impartially? Si Kongjing? Not like. Her hand was broken by Rong Lin, and she stayed in the mansion all day to recover from her injuries. The head of the Sikong family ordered people to watch her very closely, and she had no chance to leave the Sikong mansion. Besides, even if she had the chance to leave, she didn''t know that another identity of her elder brother was Rong Qing. Not many people know Rong Qing''s true identity, Xuan Yu, Xuan Zhao, Xuan Yin, Sun Yao, Zhou Shenyi and the Ma family. These people will not go to expose Rong Qing. Seeing that Ning Yue was lost in thought, Captain Wei quickly asked a few words: "Why is your elder brother Rong Qing? Why didn''t he come back for so many years if he didn''t collude with the enemy and treason the country?" It''s not his fault for being suspicious, it''s really too strange to accept. Ning Yue stared and said: "My elder brother has lost his memory, and he doesn''t know who he is." That''s why they insisted on explaining the situation in person. The eldest brother''s question is simple and simple, but he lost his memory; it is complicated and complicated, after all, he has helped Nanjiang with so many things. It''s not a big problem to make a statement by yourself and explain the whole process clearly; but once you report it from someone else, the nature is completely different. Once a person has a preconceived idea, it is difficult to change his opinion. Because at that time, not only will you have to admit the truth of the incident, but you will also have to admit that you are ignorant and have listened to slander. This is undoubtedly a bit of a face-slap for the king of a country. "Brother Wei, please don''t say anything about this. I want to explain it to the emperor myself." Detective Wei quickly smiled in relief: "Okay, I won''t say, since your elder brother has a reason, I believe there will be a day when the truth will come to light! I''ll go first, and you should quickly find a way to rescue your elder brother! Dali The prison food in the temple is not good! Your elder brother''s body..." He wanted to say that prison food in the world is not good, but if he is in Jingzhao Mansion, he can still take care of him, but it is a place like Dali Temple, and I am afraid that even Zhongshan King''s hand can''t get in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 886： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (2) Chapter 886 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (2) Ning Yue bowed her body: "Thank you Brother Wei for coming to help." She could see that Captain Wei didn''t need to go through this muddy water, it was because of her friendship that he had the audacity to come here with the people from Dali Temple. Catcher Wei smiled honestly and honestly: "I can''t help much, well, I''ll go see your elder brother." The two of them bid farewell. Ning Yue called Dongmei: "Go to the camp of the Xuan family and inform Xuan Yin!" In a tea house, in the wing room on the second floor, the windows are slightly open, and you can clearly see the situation along the street from here, and the prison cars of Dali Temple pass by the street mightily. A man in white is sitting in a cage. The cage is dilapidated, but it can''t hide his elegance. The crowd watching all cast surprised glances at him. Probably wanted to ask who he was and what crime he committed. A child threw a vegetable leaf at him. The concubine withdrew her gaze from the cage, and looked at the expression, she was a little relieved. She looked at Suhuo, and said in a normal tone: "I have done as you said, and people have been arrested. Don''t forget to tell Ma Ningyue to shut up." Su Huo sat there, motionless: "Of course." Wang Hao looked at him without even moving his lips when he spoke, and her heart trembled for a while, always feeling like she was talking to a dead person. The princess frowned and said, "What are you going to do? My daughter-in-law is not so easy to threaten. Although she always shows a weak and incompetent look in front of me, I only found out after tearing her face. She has been pretending for a long time. In short, she is not as simple as you see." "I have a measure." Su Huo said expressionlessly. "You haven''t said what you plan to do." Wang Hao reminded. Suhuo glanced at the princess: "Your mission has been completed, you don''t have to worry about what I''m going to do next." "What do you mean?" No matter how stupid the princess is, she can still hear his refusal, "You said, you will ask me for instructions on how to do it, and you can execute it after I agree! If I don''t agree, you can stop at any time, and you can do it at any time." Pull back! So now, you suddenly played an own game with me?" Su Huo said unhurriedly: "You think too much, Concubine Xuan. For the sake of your own safety, you''d better not participate in the next thing. I can do it independently, you trust me. Give me one more thing , and the matter will be completed satisfactorily. Ning Yue got into the carriage and went to Zhongshan Palace. After thinking about it, she couldn''t figure out who would go to inform the emperor. After all, those who knew had no enmity with her elder brother; and those who had enmity with his elder brother didn''t know that the elder brother was Rong Qing. She quickly thought of the princess. The concubine has completely torn face with them, will she run to her elder brother to have a knife because of this? Although the princess didn''t know the identity of the eldest brother at the time, what if someone told her that she had slipped up afterwards? She decided to go back home to find out the truth. She found Sun Yao. Sun Yao was five months pregnant, and she seemed to be in good spirits. During this period, Qin''er moved to Qingling Pavilion and was taken care of by her. Qin''er''s madness is completely cured, and the two get along very well. "Yueer." "Sister-in-law four!" The two of them took Ning Yue''s hand affectionately, seeing Ning Yue''s pale face, they felt distressed for a while. "Sister-in-law Si, I heard that you are sick, are you better?" Qin''er asked worriedly. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It''s much better." "I''ve lost a lot of weight, my face is so ugly, and I said it''s much better. Rong... cough!" Sun Yao just wanted to say Rong Qing''s name, but realized that there were too many people talking, so she changed her words, "Didn''t the doctor tell you to rest more? It''s cold, you should stay indoors. Look at your hands, they are almost frozen." (end of this chapter) Chapter 887： The prince was angry and reaped the consequences (3) Chapter 887 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (3) She rubbed Ning Yue''s cold hands. Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "It''s like this when you recover from a serious illness, and you''ll recover after a while." "Sister-in-law, what disease do you have?" Qin''er asked curiously. "I don''t know, so I feel powerless." Ning Yue said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s over, I''m fine." "Yeah." Qin''er nodded, "Then when will you go back home, sister-in-law?" Ning Yue looked normal and said: "I have to rest for a while, I don''t know the exact time." "That''s it, I miss my sister-in-law so much." Qin''er''s mood began to sink. Sun Yao understood that Ning Yue had something to say to her, so she turned to Qin''er and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to make a hand warmer for your fourth sister-in-law last time? Are you done?" Qin''er stared at her almond-shaped eyes: "Ah! Not yet! It''s only half done! Fourth sister-in-law, wait for me, I''ll do it now!" Qin''er left, Sun Yaoping retreated the maids, asked Shi Hua to guard the door, looked at Ning Yue and said, "Is there something wrong with you coming to see me today?" Before Ning Yue could answer, she continued to ask, "Are you really Did you move out? What''s going on?" Three questions in a row made Ning Yue not know which one to answer first. Ning Yue paused, and then said: "I fell out with my concubine mother, and then Xuanyin asked people to pack up and move out." "Why did you fall out with the concubine mother? Did she bully you again?" It was not obvious at first, the concubine was basically flat, but as she got to know her better, she found that the concubine was not as good as the fourth wife. Other rooms are so caring. Especially after Xuanyin became more and more powerful, the dissatisfaction of the princess could almost be written on her face. Even if she said that Ning Yue was seriously ill and was recuperating in a small courtyard, the princess did not propose to take Ning Yue back to the mansion for treatment. "Anyway, there was some trouble, and I will explain the details to you later." Ning Yue held Sun Yao''s hand, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, just ask if you have anything to say, I won''t keep it from you." Ning Yue nodded and asked, "Is the princess in the mansion?" "She went out early in the morning." "My elder brother''s identity, no one told her the truth?" Sun Yao thought for a while: "This... I don''t know, anyway, I didn''t tell Xuan Zhao, the prince... I think he probably won''t either." So, the princess didn''t know, so it has nothing to do with this matter? Ning Yue pressed the center of her eyebrows, feeling weird, and asked again: "Then did she say anything to you when she came back yesterday?" "She came back too late yesterday, I had already rested, and I didn''t see her. I went to pay her respects today, but she went out again." Sun Yao told the truth. Ning Yue took a weak breath, it was only noon when the princess left Ma''s house, why did she come back so late? Where did she go during the period in between? What did you do? Ning Yue sat in Sun Yao''s Qingling Pavilion for a while, before waiting for the concubine, she decided to go back to the General''s Mansion to meet Xuanyin first. Just walked to the door, the princess came back refreshed. Princess Wang glanced at Ning Yue, remembering the slap yesterday, her cheeks that had long since subsided seemed to be aching again. She said in a cold voice: "Didn''t you move out? What are you doing back? Don''t tell me, you have regretted it again, and you feel that the outside is not as good as the palace, and you want to move back again!" This kind of ghostly place, if you beg her, she won''t move back! Ning Yue looked at her indifferently. Anyway, she was tearing her face, and she was not afraid of hurting each other''s face by asking too much: "Did you do what happened to my elder brother?" Wangfei''s eyes flashed suddenly, she clenched her fingers, turned her face away and said, "What did you do to your elder brother?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 888： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (4) Chapter 888 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (4) Ning Yue looked at her without blinking: "My elder brother was arrested, saying that he was collaborating with the enemy and treason, and it was the emperor''s personal command. But this is very strange. I didn''t tell anyone about my elder brother''s identity, so why did it reach the emperor''s ears? ? Presumably a close minister or favorite concubine of the emperor told the emperor the secret, and even told... it was not the truth." Princess Ning Yue was at a loss for what to do with her sharp eyes, as if all the lies were about to be seen through, she said impatiently: "How do I know who did it? Shouldn''t you go ask Dali Temple about this?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows suspiciously: "Huh? How did the concubine know it was Dali Temple? It wasn''t Jingzhao Mansion, Yushitai, or the Ministry of Punishment?" "I heard people say it on the road, and it spread throughout the capital." She said calmly. "Since it has spread, why did you pretend not to know about it when I asked you just now if you did what my elder brother did?" Ning Yue would not let go of any flaws and loopholes. The princess was forced to ask the question and felt uncomfortable all over. This is a kind of guilty conscience that the secret is about to be revealed in front of others. She tried to calm herself down, and fearlessly met Ning Yue''s eyes: "I don''t want to talk to you, so I''m perfunctory, what? Do you expect me to love you like I used to? Or treat you like a guest? In you, After you slap me?" These words are very flattering and very confident. Ning Yue still let go of the doubts in her heart: "Then dare to ask where did the princess go after leaving Ma''s house yesterday, who did she meet, and why did she return home so late?" "Ma Ningyue, figure out your identity! Even if you don''t regard me as your mother-in-law, I will always be the concubine of the Zhongshan Palace! You have no right to ask what I have done!" She said angrily. "Is the princess guilty? Don''t you dare let others know the truth?" Ning Yue asked. She couldn''t say why, but she just felt that the princess was very suspicious. Wang Hao''s eyes flickered for a moment, and it was fleeting, but even so, it was enough for Ning Yue to catch it. Ning Yue''s face gradually turned cold: "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll go and tell the prince about Lan Zhen!" She said, and walked away. The concubine hurriedly stopped her: "How dare you? You tell the prince, you... don''t even think about your elder brother coming out safely!" Ning Yue turned around abruptly, her eyes flickered like a drawn sword, "It really is you?" The concubine took a deep breath, why was she so stupid, and fell into this girl''s provocative trick all of a sudden? Forget it, if this girl knows it, she will know it, anyway, there is nothing she can do to her. A thought flashed through her, and she raised her chin: "What''s wrong with me? Did I do something wrong? Your elder brother is the famous Mr. Rong in Southern Xinjiang, and he is famously cunning! He helped Southern Xinjiang attack Xiliang soldiers, and even besieged You killed my son, and almost trapped my son to death. Our Xuan family is full of loyalty. As a daughter-in-law, you should report the news of your elder brother to the imperial court as soon as possible! Instead of hiding it all the time! It almost caused a catastrophe! do you know?" "Your son was almost trapped to death because of your son''s incompetence! Why didn''t Xuanyin get trapped?" "That''s because he colluded with Rong Qing! Rong Qing released him!" "Ha!" Ning Yue laughed angrily, this mother-in-law refreshed her cognition once again. What does it mean to be stupid? This is! Her son''s accident was caused by someone else''s cunning, and Xuanyin''s meritorious service was caused by someone else''s release. The most ridiculous thing is the last sentence, if she hadn''t gone to inform, the second uncle would have told the emperor the truth and asked for the emperor''s understanding. This disaster was caused by her, and she was the one who put the hat of collaborating with the enemy and treason on her elder brother''s head, but she still has the nerve to blame others! (end of this chapter) Chapter 889： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (5) Chapter 889 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (5) "Princess, we never thought of hiding it. It''s just that I''ve been sick and need my elder brother''s treatment. In case my elder brother is away due to business... forget it, you don''t care about my life anyway, so what''s the point of telling you about it?" ?You arrested my eldest brother, not for the so-called killing of relatives, you just want to contain me!" Ning Yue said bluntly. "Whatever you say!" The princess didn''t want to continue to entangle with Ma Ningyue. Ma Ningyue''s eyes and words were like knives, lingering at her, making her suffer for every second she stayed. But Ning Yue would not let her go away so easily, grabbed her arm, and said coldly: "Princess, I admit that we have a bad quarrel, but no matter what, we are two normal people, what''s wrong with you?" Just come at me! Why do you want to embarrass my elder brother? Have you ever thought about what you would think if I got ruthless one day and grabbed Xiao Ying and tortured her ruthlessly?" "Do you dare?" The princess raised her hand, and slapped Ning Yue across the face! Ning Yue clasped her wrist, although she was still very weak, but the anger in her heart made her hold her hand firmly: "Why should I not dare? I warn you, Guo Yu, if my elder brother really has something wrong , even if I lose my conscience, I will let you taste the same feeling!" "You... you devil" the princess was trembling with anger. "Yes, I am the devil to deal with selfish people like you! You''d better pray that my elder brother is okay, otherwise, if my elder brother dies, I will let all four of your children go down to be buried with him!" Ning Yue shook off her hand! The concubine was frightened by Ning Yue. If it was just a verbal threat, she would not be afraid, but Ning Yue''s deadly eyes, like a ghost crawling out of a grave, grabbed her by the throat, and she couldn''t even breathe smoothly. up. "You...you...why do you treat me like this? Did I do anything to your brother? Did I say that I would kill him? As long as you don''t tell the truth about Lan Zhen and Xiaoyin''s life experience Get out, I will find a way to rescue your brother..." As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Yue pressed her shoulder suddenly: "Xuanyin''s life experience? How do you know this? Who told you?" Oops, I slipped my tongue. "I" "Who did you go to see yesterday?" "My lord." "and also?" "No more." The princess turned her face away. Obviously there are more! Damn it! who is it? Who knows Xuanyin''s life experience? "Su Huo." Ning Yue called out the name naturally. Princess''s heart skipped a beat! Ning Yue caught her strangeness, and said bitterly: "No wonder you know the identity of my elder brother. I dare say that old thief Suhuo told you!" She suspected that Suhuo had discovered Xuanyin''s life experience very early on, so she killed Qu Lao and blamed Xuanyin. The purpose was to get rid of Xuanyin with the help of the king of Nanjiang. The grievances between Suhuo and his eldest brother are probably not simple. Although he is also loyal to the Queen of Nanjiang, his eldest brother is obviously higher than him. Who knows if his kind of gloomy villain would wish his eldest brother to die? "You also believe what people like Suhuo say, you are the one who really caused a catastrophe! Just wait for the whole family to be killed by you!" After Ning Yue finished speaking, she was too lazy to waste time with the princess. She keeps saying that the Xuan family is full of loyalty and that a woman should serve the country loyally, but it turns out that she herself has colluded with the people of southern Xinjiang. "Princess, Detective Wei is coming soon!" Bi Qing walked towards this side with small steps, followed by Detective Wei with an anxious expression on his face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 890： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (6) Chapter 890 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (6) Captain Wei went to Dali Temple with the prison car, and ran to the palace halfway. Could it be that something happened to the eldest brother? Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat. Captain Wei panted quickly: "No...it''s not good...someone robbed the prison car...it seems to be... from the Xuan family..." He took out a token from his pocket, "There are two, I picked up one, the other, It was taken away by Dali Temple." Now it''s all right, I can''t tell at all. The emperor''s order was to arrive at Xuan''s family before lunch. The prisoner was imprisoned in the prison car, Rong Qing, a military advisor from Southern Xinjiang, but the Xuan family rescued Rong Qing. Xuan''s family were all arrested and imprisoned. Xuan Yu, Xuan Zhao, Xuan Yin, Sun Yao, Qin''er, Ning Yue, Wang Fei, Xuan Xiaoying, even King Zhongshan was not spared. Dali Siqing personally came to arrest the suspect. "My lord, please slow down!" Just as Ning Yue was about to be pushed into the prison van, the female officer beside Princess Fuyuan arrived. Ms. Wen bowed to Dali Temple Minister and said: "My lord, Princess Fuyuan has a heart attack again. The imperial physicians can''t cure it. I want to invite the princess of the county to come and treat her." The last time Ning Yue saved the emperor who suffered a stroke, everyone thought that she had good medical skills, and she claimed to be Sikong Liu''s closed disciple, and Sikong Liu never denied it, so Fuyuan invited her to see a doctor. In reason. "But..." Dali Siqing was very hesitant, the court wanted to commit a crime, so let it go, I''m afraid the superiors will blame it? Miss Wen said: "His Royal Highness has asked the emperor for instructions, and the emperor has given permission. In the past few days, the princess will stay in the princess mansion and treat the princess." The emperor agreed, so he has nothing to say. After Dali Siqing left, Lady Wen held Ning Yue''s hand: "Princess Princess, there is only so much Her Royal Highness can do, the rest is up to you." Ning Yue bowed: "Thank you princess for me." Lady Wen said softly: "If it weren''t for you, Her Royal Highness would not have given birth to the little princess. Her Royal Highness believes in your character, and also believes that there must be something hidden about your elder brother. I hope you can find out the truth as soon as possible, and return your elder brother. Give the Xuan family justice!" After the people from Dali Temple arrested the female family members of the palace, they rushed to the barracks and took Zhongshan Wang and his son into the prison car. Xuanyin had not received a reward for his military service in Yunzhou earlier, so he asked the emperor to investigate the matter himself. The emperor let him go, but only gave him three days. Three days later, if Rong Qing cannot be arrested and no favorable evidence can be found, the Xuan family will be charged with treason. The concubine finally realized that she had been tricked by Suhuo. Suhuo didn''t want to blackmail Ma Ningyue through Rong Qing at all, but just wanted to trick Rong Qing out of her and set up a trap for the Xuan family! It''s a pity that she realized it too late. She, her husband, and three innocent children, including Sun Yao, who had a puffy belly, were all locked in a cold and dirty dungeon. The news spread quickly, Lin Lanzhi and Rong Lin were buying fabrics, and the crowd started talking about it. "Master Ma''s son is not dead?" "Not only did he not die, but he also defected to southern Xinjiang and became a traitor! No, he was taken away by Dali Temple, right?" "I didn''t take it away! The Xuan family was rescued halfway. The emperor was so angry that he threw the Xuan family into the dungeon!" Lin Lanzhi and Rong Lin threw down the cloth and hurried back to Ma''s house. Seeing the mess in the Tangli courtyard, their eyes went dark and they passed out. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin returned to Ma''s house at this time. The three of them closed the door and analyzed the current situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 891： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (7) Chapter 891 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (7) Rong Lin was a little emotional, and he knew that he shouldn''t leave Rong Qing. He had only been away for a while, and something happened to Rong Qing! It''s no wonder that when he was in southern Xinjiang, people stared at Rong Qing every day, even if Rong Qing sneezed twice, he would immediately rush back from the battlefield. It''s that guy...he needs someone to take care of him! "Rong Lin, calm down first, let''s discuss and discuss countermeasures first." Ning Yue said with her eyes fixed. "I can''t calm down!" Rong Lin trembled, pacing up and down the room. Ning Yue knew that he and his elder brother had been living together for ten years, and their relationship was unusually deep. If his elder brother had an accident, he would be sadder than anyone else. Ning Yue didn''t mind his swearing, she turned her head to look at Xuanyin and said, "It was Suhuo, Suhuo lured Wangfei to tell the secret. I don''t know if those tokens were also given to Suhuo by Wangfei." It''s very simple for the princess to tell the truth, all you need to do is send a message to the imperial concubine. Xuan Yin''s face was terribly dark: "This old thing Suhuo! He''s actually in the capital!" He wasn''t surprised that the concubine colluded with Suhuo, that woman is just so stupid! Anyone can easily use it! All these years, it''s thanks to his father that he didn''t find a concubine, and it''s also thanks to him, a concubine, who didn''t have any crooked thoughts, otherwise, with her pig brain, she would have gone to the west to see the Buddha long ago! Of course, on the other hand, he was very surprised that Suhuo could find the princess. "Suhuo knows us very well." He said thoughtfully. "I also feel the same way. He seems to be aware of everyone''s weakness, and knows who is the easiest to attack. Tell me, did he plant an eyeliner in the capital?" Ning Yue asked suspiciously. "Most likely." Xuanyin tapped his fingers on the table a few times, "The Xuan family is the most powerful warlord in Xiliang, if the Xuan family is defeated, Xiliang''s combat power will be weakened a lot. If Suhuo is for this purpose It seems that there is nothing unreasonable for coming to deal with us." Ning Yue pondered for a moment: "But you still think his purpose is not that simple, do you?" "Yes." Xuanyin paused, "Forget it, now is not the time to discuss this, first find Su Huo and Rong Qing, and let the grievances be cleared!" Ning Yue calmed down and asked: "Is there any conflict between Suhuo and my elder brother? Will he treat my elder brother..." When the matter developed to this point, Xuanyin couldn''t hide it from her anymore: "Suhuo was jealous of your elder brother, and tried to kill him several times. The bones of my subordinates were almost cut off, just to block the knife for your elder brother . "That **** Suhuo!" Ning Yue clenched her teeth. Xuan Yin patted her on the shoulder, and said with relief: "But don''t worry, since he rescued Rong Qing as the Xuan family, your elder brother will not be in danger of his life until the Xuan family is convicted." Just because her life is not in danger doesnt mean shes fine, that perverted guy, what if he tortures her elder brother? Ning Yue hugged Xuanyin''s neck: "Xuanyin, you must find my elder brother! As soon as possible!" "Okay." Xuanyin hugged her tightly, with the tip of his nose against her soft neck, "I will separate from Rong Lin, you wait for the news at home. You are still so weak, take care of yourself, don''t let us have any worries. " "Yes." Ning Yue choked up and nodded. After Xuan Yin and Rong Lin left, Ning Yue went to see Lin Lanzhi in the room. Lin Lanzhi woke up, she was in a daze, her eyes were empty. Ning Yue stroked her shoulder distressedly: "Mother, are you okay?" Lin Lanzhi looked at Ning Yue, and then at the empty room: "Sure enough, it was a dream. I said that your elder brother has been dead for so many years, how could he come back to life? Is it because I''m crazy again? I''m fine now, I''m fine. , are you hungry? I''ll cook for you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 892： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (8) Chapter 892 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (8) She said, got out of bed, and went to the small kitchen in a trance. Ning Yue decided not to wait for Xuan Yin and Rong Lin, but wanted to visit Dali Temple to see if she could get some useful news from the princess. But Dali Temple is not so easy to enter. Guo Kuang couldn''t bring her in. Ning Yue hesitated for a while, then drove to Tianji Pavilion. "Hey, what wind brought the Princess of the County here? I thought I would never see the Princess of the County again after the transaction was completed!" Xiao Su said with a smile on his face, holding his wine glass. Ning Yue took out ten golden tickets from her bosom: "You can buy everything in Tianji Pavilion, I wonder if I can buy a chance to enter Dali Temple?" The corners of Xiao Su''s mouth twitched: "Dali Temple is the place where you don''t want to enter! Don''t do it, don''t do it! If it is discovered, the business of Tianji Pavilion will not continue!" "Recipe for Afulan." Xiao Su was taken aback: "What did you say?" "I said, I''ll give you the recipe for Afulan." "Cut~" Xiao Su leaned back in the chair slowly, "I''ve got the formula of Afulong, it''s actually very simple, just cut open the poppy fruit, let the milk flow out to ferment, and then boil it. " Ning Yue sneered: "This is the lowest level of drugs, have you ever eaten other things extracted from Afulan?" "Anything else?" "Poison can be extracted from arsenic, and good things can naturally be extracted from Afulan. Those are the ones that really make people want to die." Ning Yue smiled bewitchingly. Xiao Su really became interested, and squinted his eyes: "Princess Princess, you are hiding very deeply!" Ning Yue smiled lightly: "If you don''t hide some skills, how can you discuss life with Mr. Xiao?" Xiao Su received the 10,000 taels of gold into his arms: "We have a guest here who happens to be an errand in Dali Temple. He can take you anywhere in Dali Temple. I only regard this money as your filial piety to him. Of course , you don''t mind if I take half of it?" "I don''t mind." Ning Yue smiled. Half an hour later, Ning Yue was dressed in the clothes of a cook, and was taken into the cell by a tall and burly man. The so-called ability to go anywhere is just for the sake of delivering meals. Time is not long, Ning Yue must hurry up. The prisoners in Dali Temple are all important criminals. The guards and facilities in the cells are higher than those in Jingzhao Mansion, but no matter how high the level is, they are still cells. The female relatives and the male were held in two cells, next to each other and able to see each other. Xuan Xiaoying blinked her bright eyes, and nestled in the princess'' arms: "Mother, it''s so smelly and dark here, I want to go home." Princess''s nose burst into pantothenic acid. Gulu~ Gen Sakura''s stomach growled. "Concubine Mu, I''m so hungry." Qin''er took out a candy from her purse: "Here." Xuan Xiaoying reached out to pick it up, but before she touched the candy, she was hit by a whip on the back of her hand, and the back of her hand instantly swelled into a big lump, and she cried in pain. The female relatives were stunned, but the father and son became furious instantly, especially Xuanzhao, who couldn''t hold his breath, rushed to the prison door and grabbed the jailer''s neck: "Are you sick? Are you beating such a young child?" The jailer was intimidated by his aura, and he muttered for a while, unable to utter a word. Xuan Yu glanced at the jailer coldly, and said to Xuan Zhao: "Come back to me!" Xuanzhao gritted his teeth, and angrily let go of the jailer: "Damn! If you let me know who the **** is so wicked, Yinrongqing and Yinxuan''s family are behind the scenes, I will definitely kill him!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 893： The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (9) Chapter 893 The prince is angry and reaps the consequences (9) Princess''s body trembled. "Woooo..." Xuan Xiaoying threw herself into the arms of the princess, "It hurts! Sakura hurts so much!" How can such delicate hands withstand the jailer''s whip? Swollen like a steamed bun. The concubine was heartbroken, and hugged her daughter: "I''m sorry...I''m sorry..." It''s the concubine mother who hurt you, I''m sorry! Sun Yao picked up the candy on the ground, it was already dirty and could not be eaten, and asked Qin''er: "Is there any more?" Qin''er shook her head: "No, I only packed one, it was packed yesterday, and I forgot to eat it." Xuan Xiaoying cried sobbingly, crying until the princess'' heart was broken. "Hiss" Sun Yao gasped. Qin''er hurriedly asked: "Sister-in-law three, what''s wrong with you?" Sun Yao rubbed her belly: "It''s nothing, maybe I was frightened just now, and my fetus moved a little bit." Princess''s head drooped even lower. King Zhongshan recalled the words of his third son, his thick eyebrows frowned slightly: "All of you know about Rong Qing?" Xuan Zhao scratched his head and cleared his throat. Xuan Yu said calmly: "Yes, I know, I don''t want to involve you, so I didn''t tell you." The face of the princess changed instantly, what did the son say? They also know about Rong Qing? In this way, it is not Ma Ningyue who is hiding it from her alone! Even her own son and daughter-in-law are hiding it from her? And the prince? If this is pursued, her son and daughter-in-law...none of them will be able to escape... My God, what the **** did she do? She threw them all into the fire pit. "If Rong Qing is convicted of collaborating with the enemy and treason, it should be clear what will happen to you guys?" King Zhongshan asked with serious eyes. Xuan Yu said: "Concealing and not reporting is the same crime as treason, and should be punished by beheading." beheaded...beheaded... The princess looked at the eldest son, then at the third son, then at the pale-faced daughter-in-law and her swollen belly, tears of regret welled up in her eyes. "If the charge is convicted, I will tell the emperor that Rong Qing was rescued by someone I sent, and it has nothing to do with the father, mother, concubine, or anyone else." Xuan Yu said with a very calm face. It felt as if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. To him, death is sometimes more like a relief. He''s living... so tired. "The charge will not be established!" A familiar cold voice came from the front, everyone followed the trend and saw Ning Yue standing in the light and shadow wearing the cook''s clothes. People are shrouded in a contradictory and flamboyant aura. She opened her mouth and said word by word: "Because my elder brother did not collude with the enemy and treason!" Everyone was stunned. Xuan Yu''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked elsewhere. Qin''er rushed to the prison door, took Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Sisao! Why are you here, Sisao?" "Shhh" Ning Yue put down the food box and gestured for silence, "They''re eating wine over there, keep your voice down." Qin''er nodded excitedly: "Good!" Ning Yue coldly glanced at the princess, and that glance made the princess jump with fear! Ning Yue took out a bottle of anti-fetal medicine from her wide sleeve: "Give one to my sister-in-law, once a day." As she spoke, she opened the food box again and took a bowl of clean water. Qin''er fed Sun Yao the anti-fetal medicine, Sun Yao smiled gratefully, looked at Ning Yue and said, "You go, it''s over if someone finds out." Ning Yue nodded: "I''ll leave after I ask my concubine a few words." Everyone was taken aback! Wang Hao''s eyes flashed, and she looked at Ning Yue pleadingly, hoping that she would stop shaking her out at this juncture. She doesn''t want to be a sinner of the Xuan family, doesn''t want to be a villain in her son''s mind, and doesn''t want the prince to be disappointed in her! Ning Yue shook her head secretly, if she knew this earlier, why bother? After she killed her elder brother and the whole family because of a little selfishness, did she still expect to be a saint and hide all her sins for her? impossible! "Don''t...don''t..." The princess shook her head in fear, her heart filled with despair. Ning Yue remained unmoved, looked at her indifferently and said, "Where is Suhuo?" "Enough!" Xuan Yu shouted in a low voice, "Hurry up, this is not where you should come!" Her voice almost overlapped with Ning Yue''s. Everyone didn''t hear the word Su Huo, only his suppressed roar. Ning Yue said coldly: "Your Majesty, you have done enough to wipe her ass. She is so arrogant and ignorant now, half of which is because you are used to it! Do you really think I don''t know anything? ?In the Jujutsu competition, the person who stuck a long needle under my saddle was not Ma Ningxi''s servant girl, but her! The servant girl promised Ma Ningxi on the surface, but in fact, she threw away the embroidery needle! She was the one who inserted the long needle on the sole of the shoe into the saddle after the maid left! You killed an innocent maid in order to cover up her crime! Fortunately, I am happy to think that you have found out the real culprit. To fight against injustice, thats why you killed chickens and monkeys! But it turned out that you were just helping others! This is really hereditary! In order to prevent you from marrying a concubine, she can kill me to destroy the marriage of the two families! In order to cover up for her, You can also sacrifice an innocent life! In order to protect the people you care about, you can use any means! Of course, you not only protect her so much, but also Xuanyin! I am grateful, but I dont agree with certain practices! If you want to continue to die, it''s up to you! But Xuanyin and I don''t want to be buried with you!" Her words shocked everyone. Everyone didn''t know about the Juju competition, but they understood the general idea, and couldn''t help but look at the princess in unison, wondering if she had really killed Ning Yue in order to prevent the marriage of the two families. Princess squeezed the veil tightly. She knew it was wrong to do that, but if she did it all over again, she would still be the same. For her son, what can she sacrifice! Including your own conscience! Xuan Yu was silent. Ning Yue looked at the princess: "Now, can you answer me? Where is Suhuo?" King Zhongshan''s face darkened: "Who is Suhuo?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 894： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (1) Chapter 894 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (1) Ning Yue looked at the princess indifferently, and when the prince asked that question, the princess'' expression suddenly became very exciting. From blue to white, and then from white to red, it is unpredictable, like colorful clouds passing through the border, it couldn''t be more beautiful! The princess not only changed her expression, but also began to tumbling madly in her heart. She was dreaming, no, she never thought that things would develop to this point, not to mention being imprisoned, and being cornered by Ma Ningyue. Right now, she is like a grasshopper clinging to a grass rope, being sucked into a ruthless storm, and the fear all over the sky swallows her whole. She stayed there, not daring to look anyone in the eye. King Zhongshan instinctively felt something strange! Who is that guy named Suhuo? Why did Ning Yue ask Guo Yu for news about him? And why did Guo Yu have such an expression on his face? Like being afraid, and like... Guilty. "Guo Yu! What did you do without telling this king?" He suppressed a low growl, afraid that the jailer who was drinking in the distance would hear him, and he almost gritted his voice. The princess asked herself that she was born in such a prominent family, and she has been a princess for twenty years, and she has a younger sister who is a princess. She is used to all kinds of occasions. No matter what happens in private, at least she rarely loses her composure . However, at this moment, her body trembled uncontrollably as if she had fallen into an icehouse. Everyone looked at her one after another, probably except Xuan Xiaoying and Qin''er, no one could not see her guilty conscience. Ning Yue would not go to the prison for no reason to ask about Suhuo''s whereabouts. Suhuo must be an important person related to the case. It''s just this character, is it good or bad? What does it have to do with Guo Yu? Ning Yue glanced at her indifferently, and said, "My concubine dare not speak, so I will." don''t want Do not say Princess closed her eyes and clenched her fists, as if waiting for a verdict. Ning Yue hooked the corners of her lips. How dare she collude with people from southern Xinjiang with such courage? Are you really hopelessly stupid? But it''s a pity, the more she waited for her own sentence, the more she would not pronounce it, leaving her to suffer bitterly in the prison, and let the sharp knife hang above her head all the time, and she didn''t know when it would fall! The concubine waited and waited, thinking of stretching out her head and shrinking her head, Ma Ningyue would expose her if she wanted to. At worst, she would die! What made her depressed was that she waited for a long time, but she couldn''t wait for Ma Ningyue to announce her relationship with Suhuo, so she couldn''t help being stunned! Ning Yue laughed. She didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t mean the prince doesn''t ask. Some things, just go to the end. What''s more, it''s not the time to settle accounts with Guo Yu. Guo Yu is back! "Wangfei, tell me, where is Suhuo? If you still want me to rescue everyone." She looked at Wangfei firmly and said. The princess covered her mouth, not daring to speak. If he said it himself, wouldn''t he admit that he had colluded with Suhuo? "At this time, you are still stubborn in order to protect yourself? You can''t find my elder brother, do you think you can take care of yourself?" Ning Yue asked very defiantly. The prince squeezed his fist coldly: "Guo Yu, tell her! Where is Su Huo? Don''t force me to be rude to you!" As for who Suhuo is and what relationship he has with Guo Yu, when he gets out of prison, he will definitely find out the truth! Guo Yu better pray that she didn''t do anything to Suhuo, otherwise Hmph, she just waits! The princess received the sharp eyes from the prince, her heart skipped a beat, and she said tremblingly, "It''s a farmhouse at the foot of Lianshan Mountain in the western suburbs." (end of this chapter) Chapter 895： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (2) Chapter 895 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (2) After leaving the prison, Ning Yue went back to Ma''s house and asked Dongmei to bring the news to the barracks to find Dongba, to see if she could contact Xuanyin. Xuan Yin and Rong Lin have been looking outside for an hour, not knowing how it is going, and whether the address Guo Yu gave will be useful. Dong Ba contacted Xuanyin. Xuanyin and Rong Lin happened to be searching near Lianshan Mountain. Based on the traces of the fight and the witnesses'' descriptions, they concluded that Suhuo had taken Rongqing to the west, but they searched the entire mountain and couldn''t find them. trace. Just when the two almost thought they were going in the wrong direction, news from Ning Yue came. After reading the route marked on the note, the two people''s eyes lit up, and they went through a small cave. There is a hidden cave, like a paradise, no wonder the outside can''t find it, it is too hidden. The two rushed into the farmhouse quickly. "Rong Qing!" Rong Lin shouted. But there is no response. The tea in the house is still hot, the sparks under the stove are still burning, the dry firewood outside the courtyard is half chopped, and the hatchet is thrown aside randomly... Everything shows that they left not long ago, and walked very far. Urgent, so anxious that there is no time to put out the fire, this is a big taboo. Rong Lin ran away in anger: "You bastard! You''re faster than a fish!" It''s only a little short, if they are faster, they can catch up with Rong Qing! Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be angry, look for it quickly." The two followed the traces of Su Huo and others fleeing, all the way west. Rong Qing has a nice fragrance, the more he chases after her, the stronger the fragrance becomes, Rong Lin knows that they are very close to Rong Qing. However, when they were chasing vigorously, Rong Qing''s smell disappeared, and there was a swift river lying in front of them. "Did they jump into the river?" Rong Lin frowned. Xuanyin squatted down, pressed the footprints in the grass, and picked up some fine dust, thinking while watching: "Maybe he left on a bamboo raft, and the bamboo raft went down the river at a very fast speed. " "Where did they get the bamboo raft?" Rong Lin asked. This place looks like a place that no one has developed before. It is absolutely impossible for someones bamboo raft to be docked. If those people came here with bamboo rafts, the speed should not be too fast for them to catch up. The same doubt flashed in Xuanyin''s heart. Those people obviously left suddenly. Under such a tense situation, they should have no time to make bamboo rafts, and there is no trace of bamboo rafts in the yard. The bamboo rafts did not come from the yard. Carried here. It should be said that it was originally docked here, but there is no relevant trace here. Maybe there was no raft at all, they really dived. Maybe there is a bamboo raft, but it floated down from upstream upstream. Xuanyin followed the trend and stared slightly. Xuanyin called out the Xuanjia army, blocked the entire river bank, and also blocked the four city gates, and asked the recruits from the new barracks to bring well-trained hounds to each city gate. Maybe, they have a way to use lightness kung fu to cut off the smell halfway, but this trick doesn''t work when they leave the city. As long as Rong Qing passes through the city gate, he will definitely be smelled by the hounds. Xuanyin and Rong Lin continued to search in the city. When they passed Ma''s house, they went in to see Lin Lanzhi and Ning Yue. Lin Lanzhi appeared in that trance state again, always saying that he went crazy a few days ago, Rong Qing didn''t come back, it was all his hallucinations, and kept asking Ning Yue if she was hungry, and if she wanted to eat? As a last resort, Ning Yue gave her some tranquilizing medicine. Ning Yue''s own condition is not very good. After running for a whole morning, she was so tired that she almost collapsed, lying on the bed with a pale face, sweating profusely. (end of this chapter) Chapter 896： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (3) Chapter 896 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (3) is cold sweat. Xuanyin held her in his arms distressedly: "Didn''t I let you worry about it? I will find your elder brother." "I have to do something, otherwise I will feel uncomfortable." Ning Yue leaned on his chest, there was someone to rely on when he was lost and helpless, and his heart seemed to be less disturbed, "How is the result of the search?" "Rong Lin and I went to the farmhouse, and Suhuo and the others just left, we were one step late." Thinking of the missed step, Xuan Yin''s face was cold. Ning Yue thought about the one step difference he said, and frowned slightly: "They left in a hurry?" "It''s very urgent. The sparks are not extinguished, and the dishes and chopsticks are not cleaned up. You can judge their number at a glance." This is not a good thing for them. For example, he knows that there are six of them, including Rong Qing. If there are seven, then when searching, you will pay special attention to the number of teams. Of course, it is not ruled out that they act separately, but there will always be contact with each other, which is very beneficial to the arrest operation. Ning Yue naturally thought of this, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Why didn''t you pack up before leaving? Could it be that you alarmed them?" Xuanyin said firmly: "No, I went with Rong Lin, and I didn''t take anyone else with me." With their martial arts, it is absolutely impossible for Suhuo and his party to notice. "That means they got the news in advance and knew that you were going to find them?" Ning Yue asked suspiciously. "This is the most likely." Xuan Yin paused for a moment, and said with deep eyes, "then there is one more thing." "what?" "When we chased to the river, we suddenly lost their track. I guess they either jumped into the river or escaped on a bamboo raft." "Jump into the river?" Xuanyin pondered for a moment, and said: "Combined with the previous situation, I am more inclined to the second one." Ning Yue blinked: "How to say?" "Someone told them to run away quickly, and by the way, prepared bamboo rafts and designed escape routes for them." Xuan Yin''s handsome face gradually showed a trace of solemnity, "They have an internal response, and that internal response is well aware of our actions, and they can always be the first to escape." Let''s take a step." "Could it be a traitor?" This was Ning Yue''s first reaction. Xuan Yin rubbed his chin: "Only Rong Lin and I know about the news about the farmhouse. It is unlikely that there will be a traitor on our side. See if anyone has heard about it on your side." "The Xuan family has heard about it, but they are unlikely to inform Suhuo..." Ning Yue said, lowering her eyes, "You mentioned earlier that Suhuo was able to find the princess as an ally because of his love for every one of us. Personal weakness is very clear, knowing who is the easiest to attack, he must have an internal response in the capital. I think, I know who that internal response is." There is a palace, with bucket arches and cornices, with emerald peaks and ridges. Zhu Ting stands on the lake, the lake is shimmering, and the reflection is curling. In the pavilion, a man in purple was sitting at a stone table, playing chess alone. He has a strong figure, a slender waistline, elegant and ascetic. He is wearing a silver mask, which is so dazzling that no one dares to despise it when the sun and the lake light intersect. He also has a pair of very quiet eyes, like a bottomless abyss after a stormy sea and under the rings of the years. Little Lizi came quietly to the outside of the gazebo, afraid of disturbing the other party, Fu lowered his body, and whispered respectfully: "My lord, the princess of the Zhongshan Palace is asking to see you." Sikong Shuo paused the hand holding the chess piece: "Understood, bring her in." Little Lizi was a little dazed. If it wasn''t for his amazing hearing, he would have thought he heard it wrong. The palace is not a place where everyone can come in. Back then, Sikong Lin and Sikongjing sisters worked hard and wanted to go to the palace, but they were all rejected by the lord. Not only them, even the protagonist''s biological father, Patriarch Sikong, did not have this honor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 897： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (4) Chapter 897 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (4) So far, the only exception is Xuanyin, Prince of Yin County. That guy swaggered into the palace, like an uncle, but the lord didn''t let anyone throw him out. Later, he set fire to the palace again, the secret room was burned, and all the files of the lord were burned. That **** is really naughty enough to make people want to beat him up. But the lord didn''t say a word about it. He thought that the lord would kill that little brat. Oh, there was another time, when the lord was going back to the palace, when he passed by Xuan''s house, the little brat suddenly rushed over and rushed on the lord''s steps. According to the temper of the lord, the boy should be torn, torn into pieces, and then marinated with salt and sauce to feed the beagle in the palace. The lord only made him verbally owe a favor, and even fought with Xuan Yu to cover him from escaping. The lord has never been so polite to his own brothers, just look at what happened to Sikong Cheng. I don''t know if it''s his illusion, but he always feels that the lord is very tolerant of that little bastard. But to say that the protagonist likes each other is not always the case. In any case, Xuanyin is a rather special existence. Maybe, because she is Xuanyin''s wife, the lord made an exception again? Little Lizi couldn''t guess what the lord was thinking, so he welcomed Ning Yue in honestly. Here, Ning Yue entered the palace for the first time after her rebirth. In her previous life, she grew up here. From the age of thirteen to thirty, she spent most of her time here. Every flower, every tree, every grass and every tree here, she can name with her eyes closed. When passing a banyan tree, Ning Yue stopped. The bird''s nest on the banyan tree is still there. She once climbed up a tree in order to dig out that bird''s egg, but she scratched her clothes and was very happy. She couldn''t get down by herself, and she didn''t dare to ask someone to come, so she waited on the tree for three days, dizzy from hunger, and finally waited for Sikong Shuo to come back from Youzhou. That was the first time he hugged her. She still remembers his hands, which were too cold to be warm, tore her clothes and threw her into the hot spring. She was too scared to move. he''s gone. She passed out in the hot spring. Woke up on his bed, and he was sleeping next to her, wearing a mask, but he was so good-looking. How old was she then? Thirteen? Such a small child, unexpectedly secretly kissed him while he was asleep. After that, it was like an addiction, as long as he was sleeping, she would run to secretly kiss him. He didn''t wake up once. The sweetness of the past, even after a lifetime, recalling it still makes her heart ache. Because he loved her deeply and couldn''t extricate himself, that''s why when he threw her into a dungeon, he felt as uncomfortable as going to hell. She had been waiting for him for ten years, hoping that he would pick her up every day. But she never saw him again until she died. That''s why she hates him! No matter what, you can''t forgive him! In this life, even if she doesn''t marry, even if she doesn''t meet Xuan Yin, she will never look at him more than once! Little Lizi was walking, but he didn''t hear anything, so he hurriedly looked back, and saw Ning Yue staring at the banyan tree in a daze, with a soft expression and a vicious expression, which made him feel scared. "Princess Princess, this way please." He reminded. Ning Yue came back to her senses and smiled: "Thank you, little Eunuch Li." Ning Yue met Sikong Shuo in the gazebo. Sikong Shuo sat with the backlight, the sun slanted on his body, the purple gold jade crown was shining brightly, half a silver mask was delicately and elegantly placed on the bridge of the nose, and the **** and ruddy lips were slightly raised, it was an upside-down look. The arc of all beings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 898： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (5) Chapter 898 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (5) He was facing the direction Ning Yue had come from, and when he saw Ning Yue, he smiled softly: "How could the princess of the county come to visit me? Could it be that she finally fell in love with me?" Ning Yue smiled faintly: "I came here to express my gratitude to Mr. Zhongchang Shi. I heard about the matter of the sky thunder and stone. Thanks to Mr. Xuanyin''s help, Xuanyin and I were not struck to death by lightning." "That''s why." Sikong Shuo tapped lightly on the table a few times. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, and Xuan Yin also liked to tap her fingers. These two people were obviously not familiar with each other, but their habits were coincidentally similar, and their backs were also similar. That time he would recognize Xuan Yin as him, except for the identical cloak, the backs and certain temperaments of the two of them could almost be confused with the real one. "What is the princess of the county thinking? Are my hands so pretty?" Sikong Shuo looked at her and asked with a graceful smile. Ning Yue smiled and said, "It''s okay." Sikong Shuo pointed to the stone bench opposite. Ning Yue sat down, her pale little face could not see the original sickness because of the rouge. But Sikong Shuo could still see her weakness at a glance, and said: "Your body is not ready yet, so you shouldn''t come out to have a wind." Ning Yue smiled: "It''s nothing serious. Walking more is also good for recovery." Sikong Shuoping dismissed the eunuchs and maids, poured a cup of hot tea for Ning Yue himself, and said, "The princess of the county does not need to be grateful to me for the matter of Tian Leishi. It is not a loss for me to exchange a favor from Prince Yin." . "What''s his is his, what''s mine is mine. I have to say this thank you to you personally anyway." Ning Yue said with a smile. "It sounds as if you are so moved that you are willing to give yourself a promise. If so, I can accept it with difficulty." He took a sip of tea and said leisurely. Ning Yue shrugged, and said amusedly: "Can my lord stop joking with me like this every time? It''s actually not funny at all." Sikong Shuo took another sip of tea, his finger was on the white porcelain teacup, which was more delicate and beautiful than white porcelain: "I am serious, Ma Ningyue." Ning Yue sighed helplessly: "I really don''t understand this, don''t you men all like big girls with yellow flowers? How can I be attracted by such an outstanding man as my lord?" "I''m an eunuch, not as popular as you think." Sikong Shuo said jokingly. "My lord, just relying on this skin, is enough to fascinate people." Ning Yue said with a light smile. Sikong Shuo''s lips twitched: "Did I fascinate you?" Ning Yue shook her head: "I won''t anymore, I am completely immune to adults, so adults don''t need to make secret glances at me anymore, I don''t take this kind of thing." Sikong Shuo didn''t seem to want to let go of any loopholes in her words: "Already? That means there was once." This guy is really unusually sharp. Sikong Shuo paused, and the smile on the corner of his lips was stained with a hint of joking: "Is it your previous life again? I have fascinated you in my previous life?" "Yeah." Ning Yue didn''t deny it, holding the teacup, looking down at the emerald green tea leaves floating in the cup. Sikong Shuo took the cold tea in her hand, and gave her a cup of hot one: "Ma Ningyue, if you want to procrastinate, procrastinate a bit more, and say more things I like to hear, it''s always like a sawed-off mouth." My gourd, I can''t stay here any longer." Ning Yue laughed at herself: "I really can''t hide anything from my lord." But I never thought of hiding it from you, Ning Yue added in her heart. Sikong Shuo smiled disdainfully: "He couldn''t find it, so your efforts are wasted this time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 899： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (6) Chapter 899 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (6) Ning Yue shook the cup in his hand: "Can I understand that... Your Excellency admits that he has hidden his fire?" Sikong Shuo smiled: "The reaction is not slow." Ning Yue sighed: "My lord is making fun of me. If I really reacted quickly, I shouldn''t have gone to Tianji Pavilion to buy the opportunity of Dali Temple. Isn''t this clearly putting my every move in the eyes of your lord?" down there?" The cook who brought her into the prison and helped him fill the jailer with wine was probably a master of martial arts. He heard her conversation with the Xuan family clearly, so he was able to notify Suhuo to evacuate before they did. Sikong Shuo smiled wickedly: "I''m not just growing your age for nothing." "Yeah, **** is still old and hot." Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves, "It''s selling black iron again, and colluding with Suhuo. Is your lord really going to punish Xiliang to death?" "This seat is all about your Xuan family." Really straightforward! The only one who dared to speak out about his purpose without hesitation was this Zhongchang Attendant. When she found out about selling black iron, he was also so calm. He never seemed to panic when the plot was revealed. "Where does your lord get the confidence that you are not afraid that we will confess your lord?" Ning Yue asked. Sikong Shuo glanced at her: "I thought you would ask me why I colluded with Suhuo?" "It has already happened, why do you ask it? It''s just that in the eyes of adults, the Xuan family is worse than the people of Southern Border. In order to get rid of the Xuan family, the adults can do any shameful things. Instigate wars, give the enemy Selling arms, colluding with Suhuo..." Ning Yue smiled faintly, "I didn''t expect my lord to hate the Xuan family so much." In the previous life, Sikong Shuo made the Xuan family mess up. She used to think that it was because the Xuan family threatened Sikong Shuo''s status, but in this life, she didn''t think so. Sikong Shuo''s hostility towards the Xuan family seemed to be a kind of hatred from the bottom of his heart. Don''t ask her why she knows, after rebirth, people''s intuition becomes much sharper. "But my lord, my elder brother is innocent, if you do this, I will hate you." Sikong Shuo''s eyes flashed a trace of mockery: "Even if I don''t do it, don''t you hate me?" "That''s true. However, if you don''t move my elder brother, I just hate you, but I won''t run to deal with you. But now, my lord, even if I am a cat, I have been made angry by you." Sikong Shuo stretched out his cold hand and pinched Ning Yue''s chin. A chill spread from his fingertips to her limbs and bones: "Then let me see what it looks like when you lose your temper. Look at your Can the little sharp claws scratch this seat, or... just scratch it!" Ning Yue fearlessly met his dark eyes, and said quietly: "My lord, don''t regret it." Sikong Shuo''s lips curled up, and he said arrogantly: "You Xuan family, I don''t pay attention to you, a little princess of the county, who dare to say that I will regret it? Well, I am waiting for such a day , let''s see if I regret provoking you, or you regret pushing me away!" Ning Yue took his hand away, stood up and said, "It''s almost time, I should go." Sikong Shuo smiled flirtatiously: "Leave so soon? You think highly of Xuanyin too much. I can''t search all the time in my palace!" Ning Yue turned her head and smiled: "Who said they want to search your palace?" Sikong Shuo squinted his eyes. Ning Yue''s thin lips parted slightly, and she paused each word: "What we want to search is Sikong''s house, your mother''s yard." (end of this chapter) Chapter 900： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (7) Chapter 900 Stealing the east and attacking the west to save the day (7) Sikong Shuo suddenly changed his face! After getting into the carriage, Ning Yue lay paralyzed in Xuanyin''s arms. Fighting wits and courage with Sikong Shuo is not an easy task. She seemed to be easy-going and undisciplined, but in fact, every word and every expression was carefully considered. Being too guilty or frank won''t do. It is necessary for Sikong Shuo to see that she is stalling for time, but also not for Sikong Shuo to guess that she is not actually stalling for the palace. At this time, she was very grateful that she had been deeply infatuated with Sikong Shuo, so she observed his every expression and every movement very carefully, and was able to accurately judge him and cater to him. From the first moment she saw Sikong Shuo, she knew that Sikong Shuo had found Xuan Yin''s trace, and knew that she was just a smoke bomb. Sikong Shuo was sure that he couldn''t find anything, so he had a good chat with Ning Yue for a while. It''s just that Sikong Shuo was too conceited and lofty, thinking that he was the only one who was smart and everyone else was stupid. He didn''t realize that not only she was a smoke bomb, but Xuan Yin was also a smoke bomb. The real highlight was at Sikong''s house, Rong Lin''s side. She had reminded him over and over that she knew him well. He still didn''t believe it, and always felt that Ning Yue''s theory of past lives was made up. People are like this, the more you cover up, the less suspicious he will think you are playing tricks. You can be lenient when you confess, but he can''t believe it. Sikong Shuo''s blind self-confidence allowed them to take advantage of their loopholes, very good. "Where are you going now?" Ning Yue asked. Xuan Yin stroked her temples: "I''ll take you home first, but I''ll meet Rong Lin." Sikong Lin is about to get married, and the entire Sikong family is busy. Hanging lanterns, gardening, and the landscape on the main road are all undergoing renovation. "Master, that pavilion is going to be renovated, what color paint do you think it is?" A servant asked Patriarch Sikong with the blueprint. Patriarch Sikong has a headache! The marriage of the daughter should be handled by the mistress. He is a big man, focusing on his official career. It is enough to go over these trivial matters. Why does he need to go to supervise in person? It''s all the fault of Liu Wanyu, who didn''t worry about it, made such a big joke and was punished into the nunnery! Alas, I suddenly regret sending Liu Wanyu to the nunnery. I should wait until both daughters are married before taking her away! "Where is Second Mistress? Let her get this pavilion!" He said impatiently. The servant said embarrassingly: "The second grandma is taking care of the second master, so she doesn''t have the time to separate herself." Mentioning this, Patriarch Sikong is furious! Sikongcheng is his second son. After a hundred years, the entire Sikong family business will be inherited by Sikongcheng. He has always placed high hopes on Sikongcheng. But the horrible thing is that Sikong Cheng was severely beaten by Sikong Shuo because of bumping into Sikong Shuo a few days ago! I have been unconscious until today, and the sequelae of falling and falling are not clear. That son of a bitch! Even his own brother is capable of ruthlessness! That woman shouldn''t have given birth to him in the first place! He was thinking that that woman didn''t want to stay by his side, but if she had a child, she would stay because of the child''s affection. Unexpectedly, she ran away after giving birth! Damn it! I dont even know where to go to catch it! Then he thought, she ran away in a moment of confusion, and someday she would come back to see the child when she missed the child, and then he would catch her again! He raised and raised the child, and when she was ten years old, she really came back! But instead of staying, she stole the child away! (end of this chapter) Chapter 901： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (8) Chapter 901 Turning the East and the West to save the day (8) Damn it! A month later, the child was sent back, as if he had suffered a serious illness. Since then, the child''s personality has completely changed. In the past, he was always bullied and dared not say a word, but whoever dares to beat him later, he can beat people until their skulls crack. Damn it! It must be taught by that woman! "Master, master, master!" The servant increased the volume. Patriarch Sikong was taken aback, kicked him and said, "What are you shouting about? Didn''t I see you, Master, am I thinking about something?" The servant felt aggrieved, and told you for a long time, but you didn''t listen to a word, and you blamed me for shouting? Patriarch Sikong sighed, unfilial son, unfilial son! "Master, let''s paint this pavilion according to the previous color, what do you think?" the servant said. "Row!" "And this." The servant took out another blueprint, "Our other yards have been refurbished, but the yard of Mr. Zhongchangshi has not been done. Look...can you do it?" If he dared to touch the place where that woman lived, that unfilial son must cut him off! "No need, just leave there idle!" Patriarch Sikong walked away with a gloomy expression. In a quiet courtyard, the Xuan window was slightly opened with a slit, and Su Huo sat by the window, observing the movement outside from the slit. The mansion was about to have a wedding, and it was so messy that they managed to sneak in. Since the yard didn''t dare outsiders to come in, they were happy and quiet, but they still couldn''t be careless. Rong Qing sat on the head of the bed, looking at Suhuo indifferently. Su Huo felt uncomfortable, frowned, and looked over coldly: "What are you doing?" Rong Qing asked lightly: "Does the queen know about your collusion with Xiliang people?" "She won''t know." After finishing speaking, he paused, "You won''t live to tell her the day!" Rong Qing let out a cry. Su Huo hated Rong Qing''s perpetually calm appearance, and also hated his young skin and perfect mind: "You shouldn''t have left the palace with Ma Yuan back then, your enemies are everywhere here, and everyone would want to I want your life! Only by the queen''s side can you be safe. Unfortunately, you can never go back!" "No one wants my life, except you, Suhuo." Rong Qing said sharply. The corner of Suhuo''s mouth twitched: "Yes, I want your life, but your life still has some value, so I can''t kill you for the time being! When all the heads of the Xuan family fall to the ground, I will send you down to be buried with you of!" Rong Qing sneered. Su Huo was upset by his appearance, but he was not a person who showed his emotions, so he said sadly: "Three days! The emperor only gave the Xuan family three days! If after three days, the Xuan family can''t find you When it comes to you, there is no evidence to prove your innocence... Huh, I really look forward to that day! I will definitely take you to stand in the crowd and let you watch your sister''s head be chopped off by a guillotine!" "Really?" Rong Qing held the corner of his lips calmly. "Speaking of which, I can''t really blame you for what you''re doing today." Su Huo is not a talkative person, but to Rong Qing, he always has endless things to say, "If you want to blame, you can blame yourself. Okay? Do you have to bump into the princess? And your sick little sister, she knows too many secrets, and she is destined to live soon." "Suhuo, you are very nervous." Rong Qing said suddenly. Suhuo''s eyes turned slightly cold. Rong Qing said: "When you are nervous, you talk a lot, and your speech is incoherent, without the point." Suhuo''s eyelids twitched. (end of this chapter) Chapter 902： Turning the East and the West to Save the Day (9) Chapter 902 Stealing the East and Attacking the West to save the day (9) Rong Qing closed his eyes and stopped talking. He smelled a lot of blood and was very dizzy. He didn''t want to hear the old man yelling at all. Suhuo pulled the corners of his lips dangerously, pushed open the window, and winked at the man in black outside. Two men in black came in, their eyes involuntarily glanced at Rong Qing, who closed his eyes and meditated. Rong Qing''s beauty is so beautiful that it angers people. As early as when he was in the palace, he had attracted countless people. But all along, with the queen inside and Rong Lin outside, no one really dared to come to him to seek death. As for now Suhuo waved his hand: "Take a breath." The two were startled for a moment, then they realized that Su Huo had rewarded them with Rong Qing! OMG! This was a surprise! Rong Qing opened his eyes suddenly, met two pairs of malicious eyes, and frowned immediately: "Suhuo, you are courting death!" Su Huo sneered: "What? You continue to hold it for me?" Rong Qing glared at him fiercely! "Please, forget it, it''s useless to ask, brothers have worked hard, I will reward you." He said, without looking at them, turned and went to the next room. Rong Qing looked at the man in black who was walking towards him and kept rubbing his hands, and his stomach rolled with nausea. "Go away!" He yelled. How are the two of them afraid of him now? Suhuo said that he would be killed in a few more days. They originally planned to ask Suhuo for a reward on that day, but they didn''t expect that Suhuo was so considerate and gave Rong Qing to them so soon. up. I heard that the queen''s daughter was fascinated by him, desperate to marry him. The two held down Rong Qing''s hands and tied them to the head of the bed. His fair skin was soon stretched out in a circle of red. The two tore his clothes. Rong Qing became angry with embarrassment: "I''ll say it again, get out!" "I heard that this guy is dizzy with blood." A person laughed. Another person took out a dagger and cut his fingertips: "You''ll know if you try it." Su Huo listened to the commotion in the room, a ferocious smile appeared on his face, he knew that Rong Qing was not afraid of death or punishment, but there were always things that made Rong Qing afraid. He smiled with enjoyment, lay down slowly, and began to rest. Rong Lin rushed into Sikong''s house like flying. It was his first visit to this kind of place, although Ning Yue drew him a map, but Sikong''s house was being renovated, and everything was different from the map. He searched for a long time but couldn''t find the courtyard where Rong Qing was. "Is it this side?" He was holding the map, looking left and right, confused. There are many servants in the mansion, all of whom are preparing for the renovation. He deftly avoided it. It wasn''t that he was afraid of them, but that he didn''t want to scare the snake away, so he asked that old thief Suhuo to take Rong Qing away. He jumped into a yard and searched from room to room. Si Konglin tried on the wedding dress, raised her head suddenly, saw a small head, and yelled in fright: "Ah" Rong Qing flew over and touched her acupuncture points! This should not be the place Ning Yue was talking about. The courtyard Ning Yue was talking about should be deserted. He wandered around, and then went to the courtyards of Sikong Cheng and Sikong Jing, and there was no Rong Qing in them all! He is dying of anxiety! That old thief Suhuo, jealous of Rong Qing, is going crazy. It would be nice if he could kill Rong Qing with a single blow, but he can''t kill him for the time being. You don''t need to think about it, the old thief will try his best to torture Rong Qing! "Hey, let me tell you! Can you be quieter?" The man in black who guarded the gate was unhappy, and he scolded coldly. It was this sentence that attracted Rong Lin. Rong Lin moved his ears, performed lightness kung fu and jumped towards the direction of the sound. When he rushed out of the yard, he suddenly heard Rong Qing''s muffled groan, his face turned pale with fright, and he almost fell from mid-air! He stabilized his figure and broke through the roof with one kick. The huge movement startled the man in black. One of the men in black still stopped in mid-air, ready to kick Rong Qing for the second time, when a boy in purple fell down from the roof like a god. (end of this chapter) Chapter 903： The end of Yueyues madness (1) Chapter 903 The end of Yueyue''s madness (1) Rong Lin glanced at Rong Qing, who was in a state of embarrassment. His clothes were torn to the point where he could hardly cover his body. There were hideous marks on his fair skin. Blood dripped on his face, like a flower blooming in the snow. Mandala, evil, exudes a deadly temptation. But he himself was so dizzy that he lost consciousness, and he opened his lips weakly and slightly, coquettishly in his embarrassment. Rong Lin''s face instantly collapsed! Kicked the two of them away, took off his robe and covered Rong Qing, even his head! Two things that are not as good as beasts, never want to see a hair of Rong Qing again! The two of them were kicked to the ground, their complexions changed drastically due to the pain, and they quickly recognized each other as their commander in southern Xinjiang, and their feet felt weak immediately. No wonder they are so cowardly, it is because Rong Lin''s prestige is too prominent in southern Xinjiang, he was able to beat a cow to death with one punch when he was a child, and at the age of eleven, he defeated all the masters on the list of rare scholars in southern Xinjiang, it is no exaggeration To put it bluntly, this kid could crush them to death like an ant by moving his fingers casually. A trace of fear appeared in the eyes of the two at the same time. Rong Lin raised the corners of his lips coldly, it was a bloodthirsty evil smile, as if the Taotie saw the prey and wanted to devour them all in one gulp! The two ran away! Where is the ambition of the blood guard? Bullied Rong Qing and still want to run away? Rong Lin grabbed the necks of the two of them and fell to the ground hard! He raised his foot again, and stomped on the backs of the two, only to hear two clicks, the spine and pelvis of the two were all shattered into pieces, and the torso was divided into two, connected only with a little flesh. The two of them rolled their eyes and foamed at the mouth in pain, but they couldn''t even yell for mercy and help. "I said, are you guys making too much effort? Don''t mess it up, I''m not having a good time yet!" Outside, one person shouted loudly, and the other two laughed. Rong Lin was so angry that he slapped it out! Boom! The door was blown away. When Su Huo and the other four black-robed killers rushed to the room, they saw such a miserable scene! Even though he knew that Rong Lin was a murderous guy, he was still shocked by the sight in front of him. Where is this murder? It is clearly abusing cats and dogs! "It''s just in time, I''m itching!" Rong Lin said, he jumped up and kicked the leading black-robed killer away. He floated out like a kite with a broken string, drew a graceful arc in the air, and then hit a rocky mountain with a bang, his brain burst. Su Huo didn''t dare to fight with Rong Lin, and jumped out of the courtyard like the wind. Seeing Suhuo, the three of them ran away, and they also ran away in a flash. Rong Lin didn''t chase after him. Don''t chase after the poor, he still understands this truth. Besides, Rong Qing''s injury is the most important right now, leaving Rong Qing behind to chase Suhuo, what if he falls into the trick of diverting the tiger away from the mountain? He gritted his teeth, put Rong Qing on his clothes, carried Rong Qing behind his back, performed lightness kung fu and disappeared among the pavilions. However, when he jumped out of the Sikong mansion from the side door, he was suddenly stopped by a group of guards who were staring at him. It is said that they are guards because they hold weapons and exude a terrifying aura, but the strange thing is that they are all wearing eunuch''s clothes. It''s not that there are no eunuchs with martial arts skills, but being able to form a small army... is really incredible. Rong Lin couldn''t help being a little stunned, and stood in the middle of the crowd, looking warily at the shining swords in their hands. Suddenly, the crowd parted, and a golden step carried by sixteen eunuchs was revealed in front of his eyes. The step was exquisite, spacious, and luxurious, and was shrouded in white veil. It was occasionally blown by the wind, but not completely. Lifting up, the person walking was sitting upright, the broad robe loosely covered the tall and strong body, but because he couldn''t look down on his appearance through the light veil, he could only vaguely judge from the meticulous sitting posture, there was a wave of light flowing around the other person''s body. An air of asceticism. (end of this chapter) Chapter 904： The end of Yueyues madness (2) Chapter 904 The end of Yueyue''s madness (2) "Heh~" The other party smiled lightly. It''s good to hear that it can make people''s ears pregnant. It''s magnetic, soft, and moist, but it also has a hint of coolness, which makes his abstinent breath produce a hint of coquettishness out of thin air. Rong Lin''s eyes tightened. He defeated the invincible opponent in Southern Border, and he had never met anyone who made him feel a sense of crisis. However, the man who was chasing him made him feel a little bit of pressure. He has also felt this kind of pressure from Xuanyin, but he has a good relationship with Xuanyin, and after getting along with him, that feeling is gone. Just as Rong Lin looked at Sikong Shuo without hesitation, Sikong Shuo also looked towards Rong Lin. Obviously he couldn''t see his face or his eyes, but Rong Lin clearly outlined the picture of his lips curling up in his mind, and then Rong Lin heard him say: "Arresting someone from Sikong''s house is quite courageous." As soon as he opened his mouth, the aura made Rong Lin guess his identity in an instant. Perhaps this is the charm of Sikong Shuo, who can make all those who have never seen him recognize him just by feeling. "It''s you? It''s you who colluded with Suhuo! You bastard!" Sikong Shuo smiled softly, like mocking, like mocking. Before he could speak, Sikong Lin rushed out crying on the other side: "BrotherBrother, you came back just in time! An assassin came to the mansion! He...he raped me..." As soon as she saw Rong Lin, Huarong turned pale, "Ah! Assassin! You...you...you you you you...you are the assassin!" She screamed and stopped at a distance of six feet away from the step. This is the limit that Sikong Shuo can accept. Even if it is his own sister, as long as she takes one step forward, he will definitely throw her away without hesitation. go out! "Brother..." She took out her veil and wiped her tears, "You have to make the decision for me! This flower picker sneaked into my room while I was changing clothes... almost belittled me..." Almost, that is, no, if you really want to be treated lightly, you will never show it around, such as Sikong Jing, everyone can''t wait for what happened that day to rot in their stomachs. She heard that her eldest brother was back, and she just wanted to show pity in front of him. However, what surprised her was that the elder brother didn''t seem to hear her complaint at all. As for that beautiful but fierce young man, he doesnt seem to care that she exposed him No, he didn''t seem to notice her at all! Oh my god, she roared for a long time, did she roar in vain? Just when Sikong Lin felt extremely embarrassed about her situation, Rong Lin jumped up with Rong Qing on her back, and kicked fiercely at Sikong Shuo who was on the move! Sikong Lin''s scream got stuck in her throat, this guy is from another place, right? How dare you attack her elder brother in front of so many people? Aren''t you afraid of being shot as a hedgehog? Sikong Shuo calmly looked at Rong Lin who was attacking him, picked up the god-breaking crossbow at the side, pointed it at Rong Lin, and was about to pull the trigger. Suddenly, a black figure flew from the side, clasped Rong Lin''s shoulders in mid-air, sent Rong Lin back to the ground with gentle force, and then he fell down slowly, blocking Rong Lin''s body forward. The god-breaking crossbow in the step was aimed at him, aiming firmly, but no arrow flew out for a long time. The noisy scene became silent for an instant, and the cold wind blew by my ears, as if there was not even the slightest sound. In the whole world, there were only two powerful auras fighting each other, and everyone felt a sense of discomfort as if Mount Tai was overwhelmed. It seems that a moment has passed, and it seems that a long time has passed. The atmosphere was so weird that one''s legs could tremble. Sikong Lin fell to the ground! (end of this chapter) Chapter 905： The end of Yueyues madness (3) Chapter 905 The end of Yueyue''s madness (3) Patriarch Sikong heard a report from his servants that his eldest son had surrounded Sikong''s house with people, and wanted to come to see what happened, but saw his daughter was so frightened that she fell down without a trace, he frowned, and cursed for nothing! However, when he himself rushed here, he was immediately enveloped by that powerful coercion. His steps seemed to be nailed to the ground, and he could no longer move. I don''t know how long this state lasted. When even Rong Lin was about to feel uncomfortable, Sikong Shuo suddenly said, "Go back to the palace." The aura suddenly changed, and everyone broke into a cold sweat. Si Konglin looked at her eldest brother who was about to leave, and then at Xuan Yin who had a stubborn face, she could hardly believe that the sentence "return to the palace" was true! She couldn''t understand what kind of temperament the eldest brother had. He is by no means the kind of cowardly person who dares to put his face down, he will make the eighteenth generation of his ancestors want to climb out of the grave. Today that person is assassinating him! Just let him go? When word got out, Zhong Chang Shi''s majesty was completely wiped out! Why? Because of Xuanyin? From the moment Xuan Yin stood in front of the assassin, it seemed that the elder brother''s trigger could no longer be pulled. How did that happen? I heard that Xuan Yin has become very powerful, and has also established military exploits at the border. Could it be... the elder brother is afraid of Xuanyin? No, definitely not because of jealousy! Patriarch Sikong''s mind flashed a guess similar to his daughter''s, but he came to a different conclusion. Sikong Shuo is his son, if he is afraid of being alone, can he not see it? In the world, besides the hearts of the people, what else was Sikong Shuo afraid of? Even the emperor in the Golden Temple, Sikong Shuo never paid attention to him. But if it wasn''t out of fear, then why did he let Xuan Yin go like this? Patriarch Sikong couldn''t figure it out, and the more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. Even his own younger brother was willing to let go, but he tolerated an outsider in every possible way, which made him unacceptable! "Sikong Shuo! Thieves broke into the house and almost hurt your sister! Don''t you care?" He yelled. Bu Huan was carried by sixteen eunuchs, turned his direction, and walked in the direction he came in leisurely, completely ignoring Patriarch Sikong''s intention. Patriarch Sikong was furious! This son, its impossible not to embarrass him once! Anyway, he is his father, but he has never honored him! I really don''t understand why this kind of guy who violates human relations is not drowned by the censor''s saliva? ! Xuan Yin frowned thoughtfully as he watched Bu Tuo gradually disappear at the end of the street... Rong Qing is back. Ning Yue lifted the quilt, forgot to put on her shoes, and ran to Rong Qing''s room: "Brother!" Xuanyin saw her bare feet, his eyebrows jumped, and he picked her up. She thumped in Xuanyin''s arms: "Where is my elder brother? Where has my elder brother gone?" "Your elder brother''s body is stained with blood, and he is cleaning it up inside. You can go to see him after he is cleaned up." Xuanyin carried her back to the room. Ning Yue instinctively pulled a small heart: "Why is there blood on my elder brother? Is he injured?" Xuan Yin touched her wrinkled face: "No, it''s other people''s blood. Those people dripped blood on him to torture him, probably to see what it looks like when he faints." "Damn it!" His elder brother can''t even smell the blood, not to mention looking at the blood. Those perverts actually dripped blood on his elder brother! "And then? Did they do anything else to my brother?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 906： The fate of Yueyues sudden anger (5) Chapter 906 The end of Yueyue''s madness (5) Suhuo had no choice but to jump up and roll downhill. The **** was full of stubborn rocks, bumped all the way down, his clothes were all scratched, his hands were bleeding, needless to say the bruises on his body, the pain made him gasp. The leader in black sneered and chased after him. Suhuo is highly skilled in martial arts, but he cannot defeat a hundred with one. He was quickly forced to the river, and the leader in black whistled, as if to say, jump, jump if you can! Suhuo really jumped. Winter in Xiliang is far colder than that in southern Xinjiang. The moment he entered the water, he felt as if hundreds of ice thorns had been pierced upside down. He was so cold and painful that he shivered! He swam and swam in the river. The leader in black rode his horse and followed him leisurely along the river bank. Although he was born in southern Xinjiang, what makes people ashamed is that he is not good at water, he splashed a few times in the water, and almost lost his old life. finally landed. The leader in black swung his whip, and the horses galloped. Su Huo said in his heart, running is useless, the river is so long, it will be tomorrow when you get to the other side! Da da da da, it is the sound of horseshoes stepping on the wooden board. Suhuo turned his head to look Damn it! There is actually a bridge! Then why did he swim for a long time? The leader in black quickly caught up. Su Huo ran away! The leader in black followed him not too far away, like a cat catching a mouse, every time he was about to catch him, but every time he let him go. He was forced, the hillside rolled, the river jumped, the cesspit entered, and the pigsty hid... How can he look like a military adviser? It was worse than a beggar. The black-clothed leader looked at Suhuo, then at the scar on his palm, feeling extremely relieved. Suhuo''s physical energy was finally exhausted, he couldn''t even crawl. The leader in black waved his palm: "Take it away!" In Tianji Pavilion, Xiao Su saw Ning Yue again, Xiao Su kissed his wife on the cheek, jumped off his wife''s lap, shrugged, and said with a confused face: "Twice a day, am I dreaming? Or the princess of the county?" Falling in love with me? My wife will be jealous for being so diligent!" As he spoke, he turned around and looked up at his wife, who was much taller than him, and said very seriously: "My lord, you believe me, I really have no affair with the princess of the county! It''s all because she loves me passionately. You alone!" The woman in yellow glared at him! Afterwards, she looked at Ning Yue, her eyes were difficult to distinguish. Obviously, she also felt that Ning Yue came too often, and every time it disturbed her making out with her husband. She is not happy. Ning Yue''s indifferent eyes swept over her face, and the moment she was swept, the woman in yellow felt as if her face had been cut by a knife, she hurriedly covered her face! Xiao Su raised his eyebrows and said to his wife: "Okay baby, you go back to your room first and take a bath with flower petals, I will come soon!" The woman in yellow snorted and walked away. Xiao Su breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Ning Yue, smiled, but his tone was very solemn: "Don''t scare my wife, add this to future transactions!" Ning Yue looked at him indifferently, in a pair of eyes that did not seem to be alive, there were heart-burning flames rolling. Xiao Su keenly sensed that the other party was in a bad mood, so he didn''t dare to provoke him anymore. Clearing his throat, he said, "Uh...Of course, I will make her respect you more." After finishing speaking, he smiled brilliantly! Ning Yue said lightly: "Do you know why I came to you?" Xiao Su''s eyeballs rolled around: "Because... I... secretly reported your entry into Dali Temple to Master Zhongchangshi?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 907： The fate of Yueyues sudden anger (6) Chapter 907 The end of Yueyue''s madness (6) Ning Yue sneered: "You are honest, you really have the demeanor of your master. However, I am not here to settle accounts with you today. Aren''t you curious about what can be extracted from the drug? I will take you to see it today See the effect!" Suhuo was taken to a dilapidated warehouse, stripped of his clothes, tied his hands, and blindfolded. Because of the lack of light, he bumped into the tables, chairs and benches next to him several times, knocking his head and bleeding. Every time he fell, there was a burst of laughter around him. Thinking of his naked **** being looked at like a monkey, he was so ashamed and annoyed that he wished he could kill them all! Boom! He hit another table. "Ha ha ha ha" Laughing everywhere. But suddenly, without knowing what happened, the laughter stopped abruptly. He pricked up his ears, and heard light and slow footsteps not far away, they belonged to a woman, and the other... seemed to belong to a child, but it was thicker than a child. "Princess Princess!" The leader in black saluted Ning Yue. The rest of the people also greeted her one after another. This was the first time they saw Ning Yue. Although Prince Yin had greeted them, they were still very surprised to see their mistress. too young. She looks like a lady who just entered school. Unfortunately, she also had a pair of unusually calm eyes, which made her exude an aura that was incompatible with her age, forcing them all to lower their bodies a little bit. Ning Yue glanced at everyone, and said without anger: "Get up." Everyone stood flat, looked past her, and looked at Xiao Su who was walking with her, their eyes couldn''t hide their astonishment. The corners of Xiao Su''s mouth twitched: "What are you looking at? Have you never seen such a handsome dwarf? Shall I give you a self-portrait to worship all day long?" The corners of everyone''s mouths twitched even more than his. Ning Yue came to Suhuo slowly. The leader in black followed worriedly. "It''s not in the way." Ning Yue raised her hand to signal the black-clothed leader to stop, while she stepped forward and tore off the cloth from Suhuo''s eyes. Suhuo first smelled an elegant fragrance, and then the cloth strip was torn off, and the dazzling light pierced into his eyes, he closed them instinctively, and when he opened them again, he saw a young and beautiful girl sneering looking at myself. "Are you..." Thinking of the princess of the county, his pupils shrank, "Ma Ningyue?" Ning Yue nodded and smiled coldly: "It''s me, Lord Suhuo, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Suhuo opened his mouth, and suddenly covered the important part with some thought! Ning Yue laughed and said: "Is it covered now? Is it too late? I have seen everything I should see and what I shouldn''t see. Oh, not only me, they have all seen Lord Suhuo''s body too! " Suhuo''s face flushed red all of a sudden: "Scholars can be killed and cannot be humiliated, just give me a knife if you have the ability!" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Oh, it''s not a loss to be seen by me. You are old, do you think you are good-looking? I don''t know how many antiemetics I took to hold back the thing that was three days ago. . "You..." Su Huo wanted to stand up and teach the little girl a lesson, but before he could make a move, he was punched by the leader in black and lay on the ground! Ning Yue looked at him condescendingly, like looking at a dying ant: "A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Since you understand this truth, why would you let someone do something like that to my elder brother?" Su Huo smiled viciously: "Your elder brother? Oh, yes, Rong Qing. He is such a stunner... What? Was he bullied badly? I heard his cry, but I don''t know if it''s pain, Still enjoy it. He seems to be a baby, so its really cheap for those people, dont you think? (end of this chapter) Chapter 908： The end of Yueyues madness (7) Chapter 908 The end of Yueyue''s madness (7) Ning Yue didn''t even move her eyelids, she still smiled faintly: "Suhuo, the provocative method is useless to me, I won''t kill you in a fit of anger." Suhuo''s smile froze on his face. Falling into the hands of this group of people, he knew that he would die, he was not afraid of death, but he didn''t want to be humiliated endlessly, so he wanted to provoke Ning Yue, and hoped that Ning Yue couldn''t help but give him a good time, but who knew that this girl Looking young, but calmer than him. He couldn''t help but think of the queen, the only woman he ever admired in his life. But that''s ridiculous, isn''t it? How can a small county princess be compared with the mother of a country? He must be crazy. "What are you thinking? Thinking about running away, or thinking about how to provoke me again?" Ning Yue interrupted his thoughts, and he looked at Ning Yue coldly: "Ma Ningyue, I am the most outstanding blood guard in southern Xinjiang, I have received all the cruel training that ordinary people can''t imagine, just a little humiliation, you think Am I afraid?" Ning Yue smiled and nodded: "I know you are not afraid of death or torture, but there are always things in this world that scare you. Even if you are not afraid, it can still disgust you severely. In this way, my goal has been achieved." Suhuo turned her face away with disdain, what tricks can a little girl use? Even if it is Ling Chi, even if it is a human pig, he will not hum! Ning Yue winked at the leader in black, and the leader in black walked out. Su Huo narrowed his eyes slightly, not knowing what the other party was going to do. Xiao Su looked at the back of the leader in black who disappeared at the door, touched the bridge of his nose, and then continued to watch the good show on the opposite side. Although the old man was dirty and ugly, he was not here to see the body art, but to see the effects of new drugs of. Ning Yue looked at Suhuo, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Don''t look at death like home, I won''t let you die. You have done so many bad things, and I''m afraid to let you go just like that." You will be condemned by God!" If he wasn''t exhausted, he really wanted to rush up and drag this little girl to be buried with her! "Ma Ningyue! What do you want to do?" Ning Yue ignored him, looked at the door and said, "Are you ready?" "Okay." The black-clothed leader said, and led in three heavily tied black-robed killers. The killers all stuck their necks and stuck out their tongues, as if they had just swallowed something they didn''t want to eat. Ning Yue smiled lightly and asked Xiang Suhuo: "Are you very excited that your hand is down?" Excited? He didn''t have a fig leaf on his body, and when his subordinates saw his appearance, he couldn''t feel anything other than humiliation! The black-robed killers obviously also noticed Suhuo with his bare buttocks, and they were embarrassed for a while. Su Huo stared at Ning Yue fiercely, clenched his fists. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Hey, the best blood guard, you can''t stand it before the show starts?" Su Huo resisted the humiliation, and stared straight at Ning Yue, as if this could prove that he had no stage fright. It has to be said that Su Huo''s endurance surpassed Ning Yue''s imagination. Ordinary people were stripped naked in front of so many people, some of whom were his subordinates, and they were so ashamed that they wanted to touch their heads to death. But Suhuo held on. But its fun this way, too weak opponents dont feel like being abused. Ning Yue blinked, and turned her gaze to the three black-robed killers who lowered their heads and dared not look Suhuo in the face: "Because you are taking orders from others, I decided to ease your guilt a little bit. As long as you follow what I said If you do, I''ll let you go!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 909： The fate of Yueyues sudden anger (8) Chapter 909 The end of Yueyue''s madness (8) The three of them are not children, how could they not guess that Ning Yue wanted them to betray Suhuo. But this is impossible. All the blood guards in southern Xinjiang have undergone the most rigorous training. Even if they are tortured to the point where only a layer of skin remains, they will not betray their masters. The three shook their heads. Ning Yue shrugged: "Are you refusing without listening to the specific content?" The three nodded. Su Huo smiled triumphantly: "Ma Ningyue, if you want someone to deal with me, I''m afraid you will be disappointed. Our Southern Border Blood Guard may not be the most powerful in the world, but we must be the most loyal! Jianguo Thousands of years, five hundred years of blood guards, there has never been a case of betrayal of the Lord!" "Really?" Ning Yue''s eyes widened, "But I''m a doctor, I''ll give them medicine!" "Haha!" Su Huo seemed to have heard a big joke, and a ferocious smile appeared on his old face. Although his smile could hardly see the curvature of the corners of his lips, that voice, those crooked eyes, This action indeed proved, "They are all soaked in big medicine jars. They have been trained in all kinds of hallucinogens, and they were made by Rong Qing. They can all take them down!" "My elder brother is a master of both medicine and poisoning, and the medicine he concocts is indeed the most powerful." Ning Yue said, Su Huo''s eyes flashed more intense pride, but soon, Ning Yue tilted his head again and said, "However, mine is not poison." Su Huo looked at Ning Yue suspiciously: "Five Stones?" Ning Yue shook her head. Xiao Su burst out laughing: "Such a low-level thing, it''s better not to insult our noble princess!" Ning Yue smiled subtly: "Mr. Xiao doesn''t speak, no one treats you as dumb." Xiao Su choked for a moment. Suhuo said again: "A Furong?" Ning Yue smiled: "Don''t insult my IQ." After finishing speaking, he took out three packets of powder from his bosom and asked the leader in black to pour them into their mouths. The three of them didn''t pay attention to these things from the beginning, so they didn''t struggle much. The effect of the medicine took place very quickly, and the eyes of the three of them suddenly became blurred. Coupled with the love potion they had taken earlier, their complexions turned red all of a sudden. It''s not that they haven''t taken love potions, but as long as they are rational, they can hold back. Ning Yue fed them something, and they seemed to be floating. They couldn''t remember who they were, what their last name was, what country they were from, and what their identity was. My mind is soft, like a soft cloud. The leader in black pushed them towards Su Huo. The love potion took effect slowly, and the moment it touched the skin, it was almost like burning oil! They rushed to hug Suhuo. Suhuo turned pale with shock: "What are you doing? You are crazy! I am Suhuo! Yuan Yi! Zhao Chang! Zhao Qing! Wake up! I am Suhuo" They can''t hear anything, walking in the clouds, the touch of water waves passing by their ears, soft, stirring the heartstrings. They turned Su Huo down on the table. Actually, if they hadn''t lost their minds, they probably wouldn''t be able to speak to such old bacon as Su Huo. But now, they are eager for it. Ning Yue sat down on the chair calmly, grabbed a handful of melon seeds from her purse, and slowly licked melon seeds while watching. Xiao Su''s confused and embarrassing eyes glanced over Su Huo who was pressed under him, and then fell on Ning Yue''s face. If he remembers correctly, this is Xuanyin''s princess, right? Is it a fourteen-year-old girl? Is it... a serious lady from a famous family? Such a dirty thing, even he was embarrassed to see it, why...how did she act like nothing happened? (end of this chapter) Chapter 910： The fate of Yueyues sudden anger (9) Chapter 910 The end of Yueyue''s madness (9) "I said, you..." He said to Ning Yue, Ning Yue ignored him, he frowned and looked at the black-clothed leader beside him, and whispered, "Hey, hello, big fool! Puff! Puff! talking to you!" The leader in black lowered his head and looked at him. He slowly moved to the black-clothed leader: "Your county concubine is looking at the live **** palace, or this... live **** palace! Are you afraid that she will have the eye of a needle?" "Oh." "Oh what?" Xiao Su was in a hurry, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Yunjun Wang knows, and will blame you for not taking good care of the county princess, and letting such pickled things stain the eyes of the county princess!" The black-clothed leader gave him a sideways glance, and his eyes stayed on his crotch for a few seconds. Xiao Su covered his crotch, stared at the leader in black for a second, and moved aside. "Ma Ningyue...you...you will die..." Suhuo gritted his teeth! "Oh, do you still have the strength to speak? You should still be a baby here, right?" Ma Ningyue clapped her hands and winked at the black-clothed leader. The black-clothed leader slapped down the surrounding curtains . Rows of clean and bright mirrors are revealed. Suhuo raised his eyes, and saw his humiliated appearance in the mirror. "what-" He screamed! Ning Yue raised her lips playfully: "Chief, where is the person you asked to prepare?" "I''m waiting outside." The leader in black said. "Let them in." "yes!" The leader in black invited the painters in. Suhuo suddenly changed color: "Ma Ningyue! You... what else are you going to do?" "What are you doing? Naturally, I''m painting for you. Don''t worry, I hired the best painters in Xiliang, and I will definitely be able to paint you like the real one!" Dare to bully his elder brother? Oh, she will post his pornographic paintings all over southern Xinjiang! Suhuo was finally afraid, he trembled, staring at the little devil with humiliation and fear. He looks so harmless, like a beautiful ceramic doll, but he is more ruthless than an old fritter like him who has been beaten in officialdom for decades! "You...you''re not human...you''re notyou...ah" Tearing pain, blood flowed down the bend of the leg. In the end, Suhuo could only scream. At the end, Su Huo couldn''t even scream. The torture lasted for two full hours. They were like ferocious beasts in heat, crazily venting their desire on the female beast! Too bad there is only one female. They fought and then cooperated again... Seeing Suhuo being dragged to the woodshed like a tired dog, Ning Yue let out a sigh of relief! Bring the portrait back to the eldest brother and Rong Lin to see later, they will be cured for sure! After that, she looked at Xiao Su in a good mood: "Mr. Xiao, does that thing work well?" "The effect...of course it''s good." Thinking of the three people just now taking turns like beasts, Xiao Su''s scalp became numb again and again. He actually heard Master Zhongchang mention how loyal the Southern Border Blood Guards are. Master Shi has always wanted to control some people in southern Xinjiang to do things for him, but he never succeeded, but this weak and weak girl did it easily "But...that...cough~" He cleared his throat, "Are you sure you brought me to see the effect of the medicine?" Ning Yue smiled softly: "Otherwise? Killing chickens to scare monkeys? Is Director Xiao so easy to be scared?" Don''t say it, he was really scared. This girl tortures people, she is shameless and vicious, Su Huo is right, she is a little devil. Ning Yue patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Xiao, didn''t you just betray me once? It''s nothing, our cooperation is so happy, I won''t do anything to you." Suhuo hasn''t betrayed you yet, he just touched your elder brother, and before he succeeded, he was made like this by you! Xiao Su timidly took out twenty gold tickets from his bosom: "This is twenty thousand taels of gold tickets, which is considered... I congratulate the princess of the county for successfully defeating a formidable enemy!" Ning Yue took his golden ticket and said with a smile: "Oh, Mr. Xiao is too polite! I''m so embarrassed! Thank you Mr. Xiao!" "No, no thanks!" Oh my god, I started to stutter! I was really scared and confused by this little girl! Ning Yue smiled slightly: "I still have something to do, so I won''t send Manager Xiao off. Manager Xiao, go slowly." "Uh... ok, ok." "By the way, the recipe I mentioned before..." Xiao Su hurriedly waved his hands, and said with a hey smile: "It''s no big deal, the princess of the formula county can keep it for herself! How can you tell others casually about such confidential things, right?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Since Mr. Xiao doesn''t want it, I won''t force it to you." Xiao Su wanted to die already! Did he not want it? Does he dare to ask for it? Woohoo... Isn''t it just a whistleblower? Not only did he lose ten thousand taels of gold, but he also lost the formula that was almost in hand! Xiao Su aggrieved and got on the carriage back to Tianji Pavilion. Ning Yue also got into her carriage. Xiaolou asked: "Miss, where are we going?" "Dali Temple." "Where to do what?" Ning Yue smiled coldly: "Look for Guo Yu!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 911： cruel queen (1) Chapter 911 Cruel abuse of the princess (1) In the dark prison cell, everyone suffering from hunger and cold fell into a deep sleep, but King Zhongshan was still awake. Three days is not short, but it is not long. At least it is not enough to solve a case of collaborating with the enemy and treason. I don''t know how Xiaoyin and Ning Yue are going, whether they have found Rong Qing, and whether they have found the murderer who framed them. It''s ridiculous to say that the son who was once dismissive has now become the salvation of the whole family. It''s incredible to think about it. King Zhongshan gave a wry smile, closed his eyes, and fell asleep slowly. Waiting for even breathing from his side, the princess slowly opened her eyes in another cell. Her body was actually very tired, but she couldn''t sleep. As long as you close your eyes, your mind will be filled with those cold eyes of the prince. Under the threat of the prince, she told Ning Yue where Su Huo was hiding. I don''t know what''s going on with Ning Yue, did she find Suhuo. On the one hand, she hoped that Ning Yue would find it quickly, so that the whole family would not have to stay in the prison to suffer; but on the other hand, she hoped that Ning Yue would never be found. Because she hoped that the secret between her and Suhuo would disappear, and the prince would never know about it for the rest of her life. In the cold and damp woodshed, Suhuo was lying naked, as if he had been stepped on by a herd of yaks, his bones seemed to be shattered. He was covered in bruises and purple patches all over, whether he was pinched or bitten, it was a hundred times worse than Rong Qing''s. Where he was, the blood was mixed with white turbidity, and it was too miserable to bear to look directly at. If you move your body casually, it''s like someone is stabbing desperately with an awl, it hurts so much! The mirrors in the storeroom were brought over and covered the entire firewood room. The ceiling, floor, and surroundings were all 360 degrees without dead ends, illuminating him with nowhere to hide. If its just these things, its fine, but there is a pornographic painting on the bottom of each mirror, numbered, from the beginning to the end, various postures, various pressures, even his ugly appearance after being dizzy. His hand dug deeply into the mirror, digging out several bloodstains. "Ma Ningyue... Ma Ningyue, I will definitely kill you! Ah" Before he finished speaking, he was kicked hard! kicked right at the place where he had been beaten, and he was convulsed with pain! The black-clothed leader sneered: "I still want to kill the princess of the county. It seems that the three of you yesterday didn''t conquer you! Suhuo, you are so **** tough! That''s okay, continue!" Three black-robed killers who had been fed special drugs were brought in, and a new round of torture began. Suhuo''s screams can be heard endlessly. It''s fine to bully Ning Yue, Ning Yue won''t be so angry, but why provoke Rong Qing? That was the most painful part of her reverse scale. After Suhuo was caught here, Xuanyin brought Ning Yue''s second uncle into the palace there. The emperor originally gave the Xuan family three days, thinking that in such a short period of time, Xuanyin must not be able to find any clues, and then he would be able to justifiably punish the Xuan family. Unexpectedly, in less than a day, Xuan Yin found Rong Qing back! This speed! It''s simply against the sky! It''s not that the emperor didn''t want Rong Qing to be found. In fact, he had heard about the reputation of the young prime minister when he was the regent, and he thought that when the child grew up, he would definitely take him for his own use. Unexpectedly, the child in the back died in an accident, and he regretted it for a long time, feeling that God was really jealous of the talent. When the imperial concubine said that Rong Qing was still alive, he was shocked! My first reaction was, that child is still alive, how wonderful! However, when the imperial concubine told him that the child was Mr. Rong who made them suffer so much in southern Xinjiang, he couldn''t be happy again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 912： cruel queen (2) Chapter 912 Cruel abuse of the princess (2) He felt unwilling to make a wedding dress for others. Even after the Xuan family robbed him, he threw everyone in the Xuan family into prison in a rage. In fact, if you think about it carefully, the Xuan family may have been wronged. But if all the words are released, it is not easy to change the order overnight, which will affect the royal dignity. What''s more, the Xuan family''s achievements are so high that there is an opportunity to punish the Xuan family. He can''t let it go easily, can he? But he hadn''t been playing for a few days, Xuanyin found him back. "Cough!" He cleared his throat, his majestic eyes glanced at Xuan Yin, who was standing upright, and the second master of the Ma family, who was obviously nervous, and said in a drawn-out tone, "I heard that you found Qing Ma Ke? " Xuanyin said with a calm face: "Yes, I found him, but he was injured and couldn''t come to face the saint." The emperor looked at the second master. The second master has never had such a close contact with the emperor, so he was unavoidably nervous for a while. It took him a long time to realize that the emperor was looking at him, and he broke into a cold sweat from fright. , the doctor showed him, and said he needs to rest for a few days. The emperor hummed indifferently, and asked again: "How did you get hurt?" The second master glanced at Xuanyin, Xuanyin nodded, he understood, and said to the emperor: "Those who were beaten by those robbers are his colleagues in southern Xinjiang and his enemies." The emperor became interested: "Why are you a colleague and an enemy?" "Probably out of jealousy." The second master said, "Because they both work under the Queen of Nanjiang, the Queen of Nanjiang pays more attention to Weichen''s nephew. hand." After finishing speaking, the second master immediately felt a layer of anxiety. On the way here, the two discussed Rong Qing''s matter. King Yinjun told him that everything was true and true, including the empress of Nanjiang''s respect for Rong Qing . He personally felt that this was inappropriate, as it would let the emperor see the intimacy between Rong Qing and Nanjiang. He thought, when the emperor asked him, he would say that it was Rong Qing who showed his determination to be loyal to Xiliang, which provoked the Southern Xinjiang people to hunt him down. But for some reason, as soon as his tongue got stuck, he still told what Xuanyin taught. The emperor...would you be angry with Rong Qing? The emperor was indeed very angry! His minister, his prime minister, went to another country to become a military adviser, and he was the most respected one. Just thinking about it makes people angry! "He is treason!" The emperor slammed the table! The second master was so frightened that he fell to his knees on the ground! He just said it? You can''t admit that Rong Qing is doing well in southern Xinjiang, can you? Now it''s all right, the emperor is angry, Rong Qing is in danger, and the Ma family may also be implicated. Hey, he is so stupid, he would actually believe the words of a young boy, so what if he has made some military exploits? He has seen a lot of brave and foolish generals, and all of them lost their lives because of a few verbal mistakes! He was in a hurry to get angry, but Xuanyin smiled lightly and said lightly: "Your Majesty, Rong Qing just lost his memory. He woke up in Nanjiang, so he thought he was from Nanjiang, so he helped the Nanjiang court." work." The emperor was startled: "Amnesia?" Xuanyin nodded: "That''s right, he fell into the moat and soaked in the river for a long time, his lower body was paralyzed, and his memory was damaged. He climbed up the bank in a daze, and climbed into a carriage pulling goods. In the carriage, he He developed a high fever, fell into a coma, and woke up in Nanjiang. He didn''t remember anything before, and that''s why he thought he was from Nanjiang as the minister said earlier." The emperor secretly breathed a sigh of relief. (end of this chapter) Chapter 913： cruel queen (3) Chapter 913 Violently abused the princess (3) If it was for this reason that Rong Qing pledged his allegiance to Southern Xinjiang, it would not be considered unforgivable. "Ma Yuan sneaked into the palace and was about to assassinate Rong Qing, but unexpectedly found that it was his son who had been dead for many years, so he brought his son out." Xuanyin said again. The emperor was slightly stunned again: "Ma Yuan disappeared and went to the Southern Border Palace? What about the others?" "I got separated from Rong Qing halfway, and I haven''t returned yet." Xuan Yin said truthfully. The emperor nodded, and asked again: "Did Rong Qing recover his memory?" "Not yet, but he already knows that he is from Xiliang, and he has also recognized his sister and mother." After Xuanyin finished speaking calmly, the second master broke into a cold sweat again, obediently, wouldn''t it be better to say that Rong Qing had recovered her memory? In that way, the emperor will be more able to trust Rong Qing''s determination to serve the country faithfully! The emperor fell into a brief silence, and then he looked at Xuanyin fixedly and said, "Have you caught the Southern Xinjiang assassin who kidnapped Rong Qing?" "Three were killed, and four are still absconding." Xuanyin said without changing his face and heartbeat. It was impossible for him to let the emperor catch Suhuo, because Suhuo was involved in too many things, one of which was related to Zhongshan Palace. "I see, you all should step back first." The second master''s eyebrows twitched: "Ah...this..." Xuan Yin pressed his shoulder and stopped him from saying: "Second Uncle, it''s time to go back." The second master looked at him, then at the emperor, and heaved a long sigh. After leaving the palace, the second master expressed his doubts in his heart: "Prince Yinjun, why are you so honest? Isn''t it better to keep some things secret?" "Rong Qing asked you to hide it?" Xuanyin asked back. The second master shook his head: "No, he asked me to tell the truth. But I always feel that doing so is too risky, and it is too late for him to separate himself from Nanjiang, but he has to let the emperor know that the Nanjiang royal family values ??him. This..." Seeing that he was the second uncle of Ning Yue, Xuan Yin patiently explained to him: "The emperor is not a fool, you can hide things if you can''t find any traces, but Rong Qing is too famous in southern Xinjiang, so send someone casually Go and investigate, and you will know the truth. If you only want to lie to the emperor smoothly for a while, even if the emperor is happy at the moment, when the truth comes out, he will be a hundred times angrier than today!" On the contrary, although the emperor was **** off today, all that should have been done was gone, and Rong Qing would have nothing to **** him off in the future. The second master thought that this was indeed the case, and couldn''t help pinching himself secretly. After living half his life, he was not as calm as a twenty-year-old young man. An hour later, the emperor "amnesty" Rong Qing. The so-called amnesty means that Rong Qing can recuperate at home first, and then go to Dali Temple for inspection when he recovers. After all, the words of Xuanyin and the second master are just one-sided words. To completely clear Rong Qing''s charges, more powerful witnesses and physical evidence are needed. As for the matter of the Xuan family''s collusion with people from southern Xinjiang, the emperor also granted an "amnesty" temporarily. Although the three southern border killers were caught, they were already dead after all, and there was no proof of death. Who knew whether the tokens of the Xuan family in their hands were stolen by themselves or given by the Xuan family? The Xuan family still cannot get rid of the suspicion of collaborating with the enemy and treason. But for the sake of the Xuan family''s loyal service to the country for many years, the emperor pardoned the Xuan family to accept censorship in the palace. To put it bluntly, it is house arrest. Zhongshan Wang and his son were forced to suspend their posts, and they will not be reinstated until their innocence is thoroughly proven. The Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion, which dominates Xiliang, seems to have fallen from heaven to **** overnight. People who used to rush to curry favor with them, when they see them again, they will turn around and leave like a mouse seeing a cat! It''s not because he''s afraid, but because he''s afraid of getting involved with traitors, so he gets himself involved. There are also people who used to kneel and lick their feet, but now there is only ridicule and ridicule. (end of this chapter) Chapter 914： cruel queen (4) Chapter 914 Violently abuses the princess (4) Of course, this is a later story. Right now they have just come out of the cell in Dali Temple. Although they only sat in prison for one day, everyone seemed to have shed a layer of skin, and they never wanted to go to that ghostly place again! Knowing that they were only temporarily released and that they might be imprisoned again at any time, everyone felt that they were too happy. Ning Yue was wrapped in a red cloak, standing at the gate, staring fixedly at the people walking towards her. Her complexion was slightly pale, and she was still weak due to illness, but her brows were full of spirits, as if she had just experienced something happy. And there was a sparkle in her eyes, which made people feel that she seemed to be expecting something. Everyone thought she was expecting them to go home, and praised her for her filial piety and kindness. Only the princess noticed Ning Yue''s strangeness. Ning Yue''s eyes fell on her face as soon as she went out, they were very bright, if you looked closely, they seemed to be shining green, like a poisonous snake that had been dormant for a long time finally found its prey, and vomited excitedly. Snake core. Princess''s fine hair stood on end in an instant! Sun Yao noticed the abnormality of the princess, held her arm and said, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?" Ning Yue licked the corners of her lips, a glimmer of greed flashed across her eyes, and then, with a pure and harmless smile, she hurriedly greeted her: "Mother Concubine!" "Ah" The princess pushed Ning Yue away in shock! Ning Yue almost fell to the ground! Xuan Yu hurried forward, grabbed her wrist, and asked with concern: "Are you okay?" Ning Yue shook her head aggrievedly. Xuan Yu looked at the princess again and said, "Concubine mother, what are you doing?" It wasn''t a tone of reproach, but it clearly made people feel his displeasure. The king of Zhongshan also looked at the princess. He was already displeased with the secretive reaction of the princess when he was in prison. Now his daughter-in-law came to pick her up regardless of the past, but she pushed her instead! "Do you still think there is not enough work?" King Zhongshan scolded in a low voice. Princess''s heart hurts: "My lord..." King Zhongshan was still "mindful" about her relationship with Suhuo, and really didn''t have time to listen to her begging for mercy, so he snorted coldly, and carried the sleeping Xuan Xiaoying into the carriage. Wangfei wanted to sit on it, King Zhongshan frowned. Ning Yue smiled and said, "Concubine Mu, why don''t you go home in my carriage?" In your carriage? Are you kidding? Who pressed her for Suhuo''s whereabouts in the prison before? And who provoked the prince''s suspicion of her? After she killed her elder brother into Suhuo''s hands, would she still honor her well? She did not forget Ma Ningyue''s threat that if something happened to Rong Qing, all four of her children would have to go down to be buried with Rong Qing! Thinking about it, the concubine suppressed her anxiety, and tried her best to calmly say: "No, you won''t be staying in the palace now, so I don''t need to trouble you to make another trip." "Don''t live in the palace?" King Zhongshan frowned again, "What''s going on?" Ning Yue smiled and said: "For details, let''s wait for Xuan Yin to explain to Father Wang." Zhongshan Wang hummed heavily, closed the curtain, and the carriage moved. The princess turned pale, she, she, she hasn''t gotten into the car yet! Ning Yue took Wang Hao''s arm, said she was holding her arm, but in fact she was holding her arm. She pinched her acupoints tightly, causing her to lose most of her strength. Her heart skipped a beat, she lowered her volume and scolded, "Ma Ningyue, what exactly do you want to do?" Ning Yue smiled at Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao, turned her head to look at the princess and said, "I was at fault for what happened during the day. Although I was in a hurry to find my elder brother, I shouldn''t have yelled at you, and I shouldn''t have said anything to my elder brother." Accusation, I want to take this opportunity to apologize to you, you will fulfill my daughter-in-law''s wishes!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 915： cruel queen (5) Chapter 915 Violently abuses the princess (5) The sincerity of what she said touched everyone present at once, Xuanzhao said: "Mother and concubine, since my brother and sister sincerely apologize to you, please forgive her!" "Yes, concubine mother, Yue''er is young and can''t control his temper. But Yue''er is good, and we all see it. Thanks to Yue''er and Xiaoyin this time, we can get out of prison. Come out." Sun Yao said softly. Qin''er also echoed: "Yes, Second Aunt, just give Third Sister-in-law a chance! Fourth Sister-in-law apologized to you sincerely!" Deliberately? This person can change his face faster than turning the pages of a book, haven''t you all seen it? Have you all forgotten how aggressive she was in the prison? You haven''t seen her beat someone yet! Why is this person so vicious? But everyone is blinded by her appearance? The concubine took a breath of foul air and got stuck in her throat. Xuan Yu didn''t say a word, just looked at Ning Yue deeply, wondering what he was thinking. Ning Yue "pushed" the princess into the carriage. In the eyes of outsiders, the princess was too weak. Leaning on Ning Yue, she almost crushed Ning Yue. In order to support the princess, Ning Yue blushed from exhaustion. . But only the princess knew that she was dragged into the car by Ning Yue! As soon as she got into the car, Ning Yue suppressed her smile and threw her to the ground hard! She turned pale from the pain, and was about to rush out to find Xuan Yu and the others, but Ning Yue''s cold little hands grabbed her neck, as if being grabbed by a skeleton, and her hair stood on end! Ning Yue raised her lips coldly, and looked at her with icy eyes: "Do you still want to run away, Guo Yu?" "Sister-in-law Si! Let''s go!" Outside, there was the sound of Qin''er greeting. Ning Yue opened a corner of the curtain, showing a pure and moving smile: "Okay, let''s see who gets to the palace first." Qin''er smiled brightly: "It must be us!" Qin''er...Qin''er...Qin''er don''t go! The concubine cried out in her heart, struggling hard, trying to get rid of Ning Yue''s imprisonment. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t exert any strength. She understood that Ning Yue didn''t use much force, even a child could push Ning Yue away, but Ning Yue pinched her acupuncture points, and half of her body was numb. "Third sister-in-law go slowly, third brother and eldest brother go slowly." Ning Yue greeted everyone one by one, and waited for all the carriages of the people to disappear into the night before she smiled and slowly let go of the hand that was holding the princess'' throat . The concubine suddenly got out of breath, took a few breaths of cool air, and her face flushed with choking: "Cough cough...cough cough cough! cough cough cough..." Ning Yue looked at her with great interest, there was no pity in her cold eyes, they were full of indifference. The concubine finally regained her strength, bit her lips, glared at Ning Yue fiercely, and said, "Ma Ningyue, I am your mother-in-law! If you treat me like this, you will be struck by lightning!" "Lightning strikes? I''ve died once, would someone be afraid of these things?" Ning Yue sneered. The concubine didn''t take the phrase "the person who gave it away once" to her heart, she just thought that what Ning Yue said was that she almost died of illness this time, she gritted her teeth and said: "Man is doing it, God is watching! Ma Ningyue, no matter what I did wrong What is it, you humiliate me so much, and if it is reported to the government, it will be a crime of beheading!" Ning Yue nodded: "Xiliang places great emphasis on filial piety, if the daughter-in-law is rebellious, she can indeed be punished as murder." Princess Wang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of pride. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue said again: "But Guo Yu, do you think I will give you this chance to report to the government?" The face of the princess changed: "What do you mean?" Ning Yue looked at her with a smile. Her complexion turned pale: "You... you want to kill someone to silence you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 916： cruel princess (6) Chapter 916 Violently abuses the princess (6) Ning Yue laughed disdainfully, and poured herself a cup of tea: "Do you think everyone is like you? I can kill an innocent girl just to ruin a marriage. I''m not that vicious." Princess pursed her lips: "I was sorry for you that time, but I never thought of killing you. I just hope..." Speaking of this, she paused, cleared her throat, and looked away. Ning Yue took a sip of tea, and casually picked up what she hadn''t finished saying: "Just what do you want? I hope that I will be crippled and not be able to marry Xuan Yin. In this way, your son doesn''t have to marry Ma Ningxi, does he? " Wang Hao''s eyelashes trembled. Ning Yue put down the cup heavily, stared at her like a torch and said, "I never provoked you, and you are so cruel that you want me to fall into a disability! Guo Yu, you are such a person, how can I be sincere?" Call you mother-in-law sincerely?" "I made it up, didn''t I?" The princess''s emotions suddenly became agitated, "After passing the door, I treated you so well! Do you think all this is really because of how much I care about Xuanyin?" "Ha!" Ning Yue laughed, she has seen shameless ones, but never seen such shameless ones! He obviously went to grandma''s house with partiality, and said that he was so kind to her, and that he was making up for her! Is she stupid, or is Guo Yu himself crazy? She looked at the princess mockingly, "Every time something happens in the mansion, you are always the first to suspect me. I have the right to think that you don''t like our fourth wife so you deliberately make things difficult. Only now do I know that you are already very special." Forgive me! If there is no compensatory psychology, will my life in the palace be worse than before?" Princess Wang''s eyes were cold: "What''s wrong with you? You''re obviously living a prosperous life!" "That''s because I worked hard and was not defeated by those villains, but I live well, not because of your tolerance, Guo Yu!" The princess was speechless. After a long time, the car was suffocatingly quiet, before she asked again: "You grabbed me into the car just to tell me these things?" "Of course not!" Ning Yue blew on her nails playfully, "Do I seem to be such a free person? Xiaolou." "Miss, what are your orders?" "I want to take the princess to meet an old friend." "OK." Xiaolou tightened the reins and turned the direction of the carriage. Princess opened the curtain and took a look: "Ma Ningyue, where are you taking me?" "You will know when you go." An hour later, the carriage stopped in front of an abandoned warehouse. Xiaolou opened the curtain, and Ning Yue pushed the princess out of the carriage. The carriage staggered and took a few steps to stabilize itself. She turned her head and glared: "Ma Ningyue!" Ning Yue glanced at her indifferently: "Put away your high-ranking attitude, in my eyes, what is the daughter of the Guo family, what is the princess of Zhongshan, bullshit!" "You..." You knew that this girl was arrogant, but you didn''t expect to be so arrogant. Ever since she tore her face, this girl seemed to be a different person, and she no longer had the awe she had before. If it''s just because of a falling out, but anyway, she is still the concubine proclaimed by the royal family, a little daughter of the Ma family, but she really doesn''t pay attention to her! If the princess met an ordinary daughter-in-law, she would naturally be overwhelmed by her identity and status, but it happened to be Ning Yue. Ning Yue has been a queen, let alone a princess, even if the real queen is in front of her, Ning Yue will not have the slightest fear. I respected her in the past because I saw Xuanyin''s face, but now even Xuanyin has broken up with her, so why do I have to pretend to be a little white rabbit? (end of this chapter) Chapter 917： cruel queen (7) Chapter 917 Violently abused the princess (7) The two stopped in front of the warehouse door. The shadow guard guarding the gate saluted Ning Yue: "Princess Princess." Ignore the princess! The concubine was stunned. These people seem to be the shadow guards of the Xuan family, right? To think of her as air? Only recognize Ning Yue? Ning Yue nodded slightly: "It''s hard work, what about people?" "It''s inside." The shadow guard replied, "The commander has gone out for something, and asked his subordinates to stand by here. What''s your order?" "Open the door." "Yes!" The shadow guard opened the door of the warehouse. A strong smell of fishy sweetness, mixed with **** smell came to the nostrils. The princess who had given birth to four children was no stranger to this smell. If this smell belonged to her own man, she would naturally like it in every possible way, but it happened to be from a stranger. The princess frowned in disgust. Ning Yue made a gesture, and the shadow guard entered with a torch and lit all the lights in the warehouse. The dancing firelight was reflected in the mirror, and under the reflection of the firelight, a man convulsed by torture was lying on the ground in pain, unable to move. The princess only took one look, then covered her mouth and turned her back. Ning Yue clasped her shoulders, forcibly turned her around, and made her look at the man opposite. Princess closed her eyes tightly, not looking! Ning Yue smiled bewitchingly in her ear: "Don''t you want to see it? Well, I cut off your eyelids, why don''t you look at it?" The concubine grew up in Guo''s family since she was a child, and became the daughter-in-law of the Xuan family directly after she was born. She has lived smoothly for half her life, relying on her superior status, and once this status loses its effectiveness, she is no different from ordinary people. She opened her eyes in fright, and held back the chill in her heart to look at the man. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Do you recognize him? Guo Yu." Princess shook her head. "Go and turn him over!" Ning Yue gave an order, and the shadow guard stepped forward and kicked Suhuo over. When the blood moon on Suhuo''s forehead came into Wang Hao''s eyes, Wang Hao couldn''t control it anymore and screamed! Because of being so shocked, she even forgot to ask how Ning Yue caught Suhuo. Ning Yue patted her on the shoulder amusedly: "Are you scared, Concubine Mu?" She called her mother concubine again, but instead of feeling relieved, the princess was so cold that her legs trembled. "You, what did you do to him?" She gritted her teeth, suppressing the trembling of her body. Ning Yue said: "What does my concubine think I did to him?" The concubine''s heart trembled wildly: "You...you find someone to put him...you..." She was ashamed to say those words! "You are simply too vicious and shameless! You are a lady! How can you use such a dirty method?" "Dirty?" Ning Yue smiled softly, "Why don''t you ask me why I did this to him?" "Why...what?" the princess asked with difficulty. Ning Yue stretched out her pale fingers and pointed at Suhuo: "Because he made people humiliate my elder brother, just like I humiliated him. Luckily, Rong Lin arrived in time. But what if Rong Lin is a step late? ? My elder brother is almost the same as he is now. Every time I think of this, my heart feels like a needle prick! How can I not hate you?" Princess Wang opened her mouth to say something, but her throat was choked. Ning Yue looked at her face sideways, and said softly: "Are you trying to say that you didn''t expect Suhuo to treat my elder brother like this? Do you think my elder brother will enter Dali Temple safely? Guo Yu, ignorance has never It''s not a crime, I don''t hate stupid people. Qin''er is much dumber than you, but I like her a lot. Why? Because she''s kind. Don''t say ''I didn''t expect this to happen'' every time something happens , My starting point is just thinking about something'', making it seem like you are showing mercy, we shouldn''t blame you! It''s okay to be stupid, but you are still so bad, Guo Yu, do you know that you are really disgusting?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 918： cruel queen (8) Chapter 918 Violently abuses the princess (8) The concubine lived to this age, and she had never been scolded like this before. The previous two confrontations were enough for her to bear, but today''s confrontation was even worse! "If you didn''t force me, would I cooperate with Suhuo? What happened to your elder brother was all caused by you! Why are you just not obedient? Why do you have to be right with me? I will be your mother-in-law, you Be my daughter-in-law well, and we will not violate the river water, isn''t it great?" "Okay, of course, as long as you kneel down, kowtow to my elder brother and admit your mistake, and then tell the prince everything about Lanzhen and Xuanyin''s life experience, I will be your good daughter-in-law again!" "Ma Ningyue! Don''t go too far!" She is a dignified first-rank princess, how can she kowtow to a traitor and admit her mistake? Even to the prince, she has never been so humble! Ning Yue looked indifferently at her flushed face due to anger, and said calmly: "Guo Yu, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. Don''t blame me for being ruthless." Princess''s heart skipped a beat! "You... what are you going to do?" Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips in a tricky way: "Aren''t you good at colluding with Suhuo? I can''t help you all, and I''m sorry for your caring so much!" "You" An uneasiness suddenly rose in the princess''s heart, and she instinctively told her that Ma Ningyue was starting to be serious, and she could even do things like rape, and she couldn''t imagine what kind of means she would use to deal with herself. In her heart, she gradually lost the confidence she had before, so she twisted and refused to let go of her figure, "Don''t be too complacent, Ma Ningyue! Su Huo will fall into your hands, and you will fall into others'' hands too! Even if something about me comes out one day, you still wont be able to escape! The Skynet is fully laid out, so dont be lucky! "I said, I''m a person who died once, and my luck is more than any of you!" Ning Yue said coldly, turned around, and walked out the door. The princess tried to keep up, but the shadow guard lightly grabbed her shoulders. Wang Hao was stunned: "What are you doing? How dare you talk to this princess? Do you want to die?" As she spoke, she slapped the opponent with a slap! The shadow guard easily clasped her wrist. Princess struggled, unable to break free: "You bastard! Open your dog eyes to see clearly! I am Princess Zhongshan! I am your mistress!" Yingwei said expressionlessly: "Our mistress is only the princess of the county." The concubine scolded angrily: "Are you planning to rebel? I will let the prince cut off your head!" Ning Yue stopped, looked back and smiled, under the moonlight, her smile was pure and beautiful: "Who cut off whose head, let''s wait and see." With a bang, the door was closed. The princess rushed towards the door like crazy, patted the dusty door panel and said: "Let me out! Let me out quickly! Ma Ningyue! Ma Ningyue, I told you to let me out, did you hear me? You **** You dare to detain me? I...I...the prince will not let you go! My son will not let you go! My elder brother will arrest you! I will expose all your crimes! You''d better let me go now! " "Ma Ningyue, are you deaf?" "Ma Ningyue, don''t pretend to be crazy! I know you are outside! Open the door! Let me out!" "I don''t want to be locked up with Suhuo!" "Open the door! It''s open" "Who''s out there? Open the door! I order you, open the door" Her roar crazily resounded through the sky in the dark night. All the shadow guards watching at night heard it, but no one stepped forward. (end of this chapter) Chapter 919： cruel queen (9) Chapter 919 Cruel abuse of the princess (9) Ning Yue listened to those desperate roars, as if she heard the most beautiful movement, her whole mood was so happy that she was about to float. She smiled and walked to the carriage. Xiaolou has been standing by the carriage, and as soon as he looked up, he saw his young lady walking towards her with light steps and a smile on her face. The night wind blows her plain white hairband, and it rises in the air, and the skirt gathers and disperses like lotus mist. When the moonlight shines on her, she is as beautiful as an elf. The small building did not mix any profanity, but only looked at its own lady with admiration, and opened the curtain for her. "You will die! You will be condemned by God! Ma Ningyue! Ma Ningyue" Over there, the mad concubine''s cries were faintly heard. Xiaolou frowned in disgust, framed his young master, and even cursed the young lady, I really don''t know what to say! Deserves to be locked up! Close it! Ning Yue sat in the carriage in a good mood. Xiaolou asked: "Miss, where are we going now?" "Wangfu." Ning Yue said briskly. Xiaolou paused: "Although the servant thinks that the princess deserves what she deserves, she came out with you after all. If you go back alone, she will be gone...isn''t it wrong?" "Of course not." Ning Yue opened the secret compartment and took out a small box, "But I went back without saying anything." Xiaolou froze for a moment. Ning Yue opened the small box, took out makeup tools, painted herself black and blue, pulled out a dagger, stabbed the cloak in two, pulled out the hairpin, and rubbed her hair in a bun vigorously, kneading it into a chicken coop Then, under Xiaolou''s dumbfounded gaze, he lay down on the floor of the carriage: "We met an assassin on the way, the princess was taken away, and I was knocked out." The corner of Xiaolou''s mouth twitched. Later, in order to cooperate with Ning Yue, he also tore up his coat, wiped some dust on his face, and rode back to the palace. But said that after King Zhongshan returned to the mansion, he carried the sleeping Xuan Xiaoying back to the room, and then went to the study. There, Xuanyin has been waiting for a long time. "Father." Xuanyin saluted. King Zhongshan replied with a heavy voice, his face was very ugly. Although the emperor released them, he put them under house arrest and suspended their official positions, even Xuanyin was not spared. This is a big taboo of changing generals at the critical moment of the two countries'' war. The emperor didn''t understand this truth, but he still did it. What does it mean? It shows that the case of collaborating with the enemy and treason offended the emperor. Honestly speaking, he was wronged too. He didn''t even know who Rong Qing was, so he somehow colluded with him, colluded with people from southern Xinjiang! "Is Rong Qing okay?" "I suffered some torture, but my life is safe." King Zhongshan nodded and asked again: "Have you moved out?" "I''ll discuss this matter with my father later, let''s solve the case first." Xuanyin changed the topic. The case is indeed a top priority. If no evidence can be found, the suspicion of traitors cannot be cleared. The king of Zhongshan asked in a deep voice: "Have you found out who told the emperor the secret?" ! Xuanyin didn''t check, no need to check, who else could there be except his imperial concubine and aunt? "It''s my aunt," he said. "Her? How did she know about Rong Qing?" King Zhongshan looked at his youngest son suspiciously, "Which of your brothers told her the truth?" "No, Rong Qing''s identity is hidden from our father and king, so of course we won''t tell an outsider." Xuanyin said seriously. "Then where did she get the news? Did she collude with people from southern Xinjiang?" "You still don''t understand your aunt''s temperament? Honestly." "That''s true." If he hadn''t been so honest, he wouldn''t have been around for so many years without having a son. Being able to sit on the position of imperial concubine is all due to the glory of the Xuan family. But if she didn''t collude with people from southern Xinjiang, how would she know about Rong Qing? King Zhongshan was puzzled. Xuan Yin glanced at King Zhongshan, and said calmly: "The people in southern Xinjiang actually don''t know that Rong Qing is the eldest brother of Yueyue, only a few of them learned of Rong Qing''s life experience on the way to kill Rong Qing. " King Zhongshan frowned: "Who has been chasing and killing Rong Qing?" "Su Huo." "He is from Southern Xinjiang?" How could Guo Yu know the whereabouts of the Southern Xinjiang people? King Zhongshan''s fire blazed up: "Where''s Guo Yu? Where is Guo Yu? Call her to my king!" Biqing stumbled in and ran in: "My lord! My lord is not well" (end of this chapter) Chapter 920： Wang Ye knows the truth (2) Chapter 920 The Lord Knows the Truth (2) Xuanyin said: "Yes." King Zhongshan shook his hand and said, "Hurry up and find it!" Guo Yu is his concubine and his wife, those people dare to hit Guo Yu''s head with their ideas, it''s like hitting him in the face! After Xuan Yin responded, he led his men to search for the whereabouts of the people from Southern Xinjiang and the princess. King Zhongshan was afraid that he alone would not be strong enough, so he called Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao over. When the two brothers heard that their mother had been robbed, they were all furious. They brought together the most elite men and searched frantically in the capital! In the dimly lit warehouse, Su Huo was still lying half dead on the ground, his whole body was naked and in a large font shape. His skin was no longer young and had some age spots. Due to years of martial arts practice, there were not many creases. , with muscular and well-defined lines, looks younger than his actual age. But no matter how young he is, he is also a foreigner. The concubine did not have the hobby of appreciating other people''s nakedness, so she took off her cloak to cover him, not wanting to be stained with her eyes by him again. The previous yelling made my throat hoarse, and my throat was burning with pain. When I uttered a sound, even I was frightened. What''s horrible is that she is in such a miserable situation, but Ma Ningyue and those guys act like nothing happened, completely ignoring her life and death. She was sitting in a place full of that smell, nauseating and retching in her stomach. I couldn''t see the night or the hourglass, so I just sat on the ground, not knowing how much time passed. At first, she really felt that Ma Ningyue locked her here on purpose to listen to her screams, but gradually, the surrounding became more and more quiet until there was no sound. She began to suspect again that Ma Ningyue had already left. Damn stuff! Actually left her and walked away! She is a majestic princess, how can she be alone in a room with an old man without clothes? It''s so disgusting that if you don''t say it yourself, if it spreads, her reputation will be completely ruined! Ma Ningyue came up with this idea, right? No, she can''t sit still, if Ma Ningyue really brings someone here, or someone passing by inadvertently breaks in, she can''t clean up even if she jumps into the Yellow River! Ma Ningyue didn''t let her go out, so she went out by herself! She didn''t believe that, after living half of her life, she couldn''t help but break a door! Thoughts flashed through her, she walked to the door and carefully checked the condition of the door. It was two closed doors that were locked from the outside. If she wanted to go out, she had to either unlock the lock or dig it out. She doesn''t have a key, so she must be unable to open the lock. Then unlock it! Searched around in the warehouse, and finally found a dagger in Suhuo''s pile of rotten clothes. The dagger is very sharp, poking a hole in the wood, but no matter how sharp the knife is, it needs very strong arm and wrist strength to dig a big hole in the door. She dug very hard. At this time, she suddenly regretted not listening to her elder brother and mother and exercising more. She dug for half an hour, and her arm was almost broken. Finally, she dug out a big circle and took it off. She let out a long sigh of relief! However, it didn''t take long for her to realize that she was happy too early! Outside this door, there is another wooden door! When Mingming just came in, the other party opened the door once! Now, how come there are two fans? Damn Ma Ningyue! It must be her, she expected that she would dig the door to escape, so someone added one on purpose! While becoming angry, he picked up the dagger and started the second round of "digging" with his swollen hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 921： Wang Ye knows the truth (3) Chapter 921 The Lord Knows the Truth (3) On this side, she was sweating profusely, on the other side, brothers Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao were anxious to find her. The two brothers divided their troops into two groups, heading east and west respectively, while Xuanyin and King Zhongshan were in charge of the north and south ends. The two brothers searched and searched, streets, inns, shops, residential areas, all the places where there were people, until they met at Caishikou, they did not find the shadow of the princess. Xuan Zhao was in a state of anxiety: "Brother! Where did the concubine go?" A woman was hijacked by gangsters in the middle of the night, and she didn''t know if she would encounter any accidents. "Damn it! If I catch those people from southern Xinjiang, I''ll have to skin them and constrict their tendons!" He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. Thinking about something, he couldn''t help asking, "Brother! What''s wrong with you? You should say something! Is the concubine mother in danger? Why did those people arrest the concubine mother?" "Temporarily...don''t know." Xuan Yu stared and said. Cold sweat broke out on Xuanzhao''s forehead: "What is unclear? Do you think they will hurt the concubine mother?" Xuan Yu didn''t speak. Xuan Zhao scratched his head, and suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind: "Ah! Brother! Do you remember that in the prison in the morning, Yue''er came to look for Concubine Mu? She asked Concubine Mu about the whereabouts of a man named Huo, It seems to be to find her elder brother! Assuming it was that fire who arrested her elder brother, could it be that he also arrested the concubine mother?" Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened. "But it''s very strange. That Huo should be from Nanjiang, right? Why would the concubine know his whereabouts?" Xuan Zhao hadn''t discerned the concubine''s betrayal from the obvious facts at this moment. In his heart, the concubine had always She is a gentle and kind woman, although most of the time she is quite indifferent, but she is very kind to their brothers and sisters, and loves their father and king very much, she will never do anything wrong to Zhongshan Palace. Xuan Zhao sighed: "Forget it, brother, let''s search again to see if we missed something! If we still can''t find it, go and meet up with Father Wang and Xiao Yin to see if they have any new discoveries." "What did you say?" Xuan Yu asked suddenly, the white clothes were rolled up by the night wind, and amidst the hustle and bustle of traffic, the beauty was like a cloud of light, unreal. Xuan Zhao opened his mouth: "I said let''s look for it again." "That''s not it." "Uh...I can''t find the painting, let''s go and see if Xiaoyin and the father find anything new?" It seems to be like that just now, but I don''t remember the specific words. Xuan Yu tightened the reins, turned around, and ran towards the other side of the street. Xuan Zhao didnt know, so he looked at his back and shouted: Brother! Brother, youre going in the wrong direction! Thats not the place were looking for! Thats the Generals Mansion! Why are you going to the Generals Mansion? Maybe I want to ask Rong Qing, what do those people from southern Xinjiang look like? Also, Rong Qing was taken away for a few hours, Rong Lin rescued him, only the two of them had seen what that group of people looked like, if they got the portraits of that group, it would be easier to investigate. Aha! Still big brother is smart! Generals Mansion, Tangliyuan Ning Yue was laying on Rong Qing''s lap, being slapped hard by Rong Qing! "AhBrother! It hurts so much!" "Ahit hurts" "Stop hitting!" "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..." "Rong Lin, save Aunt" Rong Lin spread his hands and looked at her helplessly. It wasn''t that he didn''t save her, but His gaze swept across the hot and explosive pornographic painting on the ground, coughed lightly, and turned his face away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 922： Wang Ye knows the truth (4) Chapter 922 The Lord Knows the Truth (4) unacceptable. How can you see such an ugly thing by yourself? But sister, dont worry, if Suhuo stains your eyes, I will cut off his belongings as a thank you for taking the **** out of Rong Qing. Rong Qing slapped Ning Yue again, seeing Ning Yue turning her head and looking at her tearfully, she was really annoyed: "Who allowed you to watch from the side?" "I''m just curious, I haven''t seen it, but I watched it." Ning Yue whispered, like a little white rabbit who dared not jump around. Rong Qing tugged at her rabbit ears: "Just looked at it?" "Good... a few times." Okay, it''s all over. She''s not interested in that kind of thing, but Su Huo''s face is distorted by torture, it''s really satisfying! She swears that she has been admiring Suhuo''s expression from the beginning to the end, and she really didn''t look at other places! When Rong Qing thought of how innocent his sister was, Su Huo''s eyes were slapped, she wished she could tear Su Huo into pieces! He completely forgot that Su Huo was the one being tortured, and Su Huo didn''t want to be seen by Ning Yue. Anyway, in my eyes, my sister is always innocent, and it is others who are hateful. Looking at her tearful eyes, his tone softened: "Do you dare to do it again?" "Don''t dare, can you stop hitting me?" Ning Yue asked pitifully. "Does it hurt?" "Yeah." Tears rolled in the eyes, as if they might fall at any time, it was extremely pitiful. Rong Qing felt distressed all of a sudden, and sighed: "It''s the big brother''s fault, it won''t happen next time, you go back to the house and rest." Ning Yue covered her buttocks and limped out. When he was about to cross the threshold, Rong Qing asked again: "Did you do anything else?" "The princess was caught." Ning Yue said truthfully. "That woman, if you catch her, just arrest her." Obviously in his heart, even if the other party is his sister''s mother-in-law, there is no reason for his sister to respect her. Respect is mutual, it doesn''t matter if the princess framed him, but she dared to speak badly to his sister and wronged her several times. Looking at Rong Qing''s expression, Rong Lin knew that Rong Qing wanted to kill the princess, not because of the consort''s collusion with Suhuo to frame him, but because of the unfair treatment that the princess had treated Ning Yue for so long. Actually, he also thinks that the princess should learn a lesson. That kind of crazy woman, who doesn''t cherish such a good daughter-in-law, blindly commits suicide, even doing it to Rong Qing, deserves to be abused! After Ning Yue left, Rong Qing said to Rong Lin: "Give me the painting." "Huh?" Rong Lin blinked, "What painting?" Rong Qing said without changing his face and heartbeat: "It''s Su Huo." "Why?" Rong Lin jumped up all of a sudden! Holding the scroll and retreating three meters away, he looked extremely vigilant. "It''s something to relieve your anger, you have to read it several times." Rong Qing said with a faint smile. Rong Lin snorted: "No way! You won''t let Yue''er see it, why should you watch it yourself?" Rong Qing shrugged: "I''m a man, it doesn''t matter if you look." "If I say no, I won''t!" Rong Lin threw the painting into the stove. After Ning Yue came out of the elder brother''s room, she immediately removed the hand covering her buttocks. In fact, the elder brother was reluctant to use force at all, and she didn''t feel any pain at all. And he understands that although the elder brother is very angry that she saw the live **** palace, but he made Suhuo like this, the elder brother is quite relieved. Now, she is going to find Xuanyin to wash her eyes. Although I didn''t want to watch it, I was inevitably **** off a few times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 923： Wang Ye knows the truth (5) Chapter 923 The Lord Knows the Truth (5) "Xuanyin." She smiled and pushed open the door. According to King Zhongshan''s allocation, Xuanyin should look for the princess in the south, but the princess was already in their hands, so Xuanyin slipped back to Ma''s house to take a break. Called, did not hear a response, thought Xuan Yin was not there, opened the curtain and entered the inner room, only to find Xuan Yin sitting on the bedside, holding a scroll in his hand. Needless to say, it is another **** picture of Suhuo. Xuan Yin didn''t get angry, the corners of his lips were slightly curved, his eyes were smiling, his smile was evil, but it also exuded a hint of danger. "Pornography, huh?" The tone of the "hmm" made many twists and turns, making Ning Yue''s scalp tingle. Ning Yue found that, compared to being furious, his half-monster, half-charming posture was the most intimidating. Like a venomous snake entangled in the grass, spitting out its snake core, it will rush up at some time and swallow its prey in one gulp. Ning Yue smiled brilliantly: "Who made him hate him so much? He''s blaming you and bullying my elder brother." "Oh, the other half is for me." Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows and said with a strange expression. Ning Yue kicked off her shoes, climbed onto his lap, hugged his neck and said, "Of course, I like you so much, whoever bullies you will have trouble with me!" Xuanyin caressed her delicate lips with his thumb: "I''m good at shameless kung fu recently." "Blue comes from blue and is better than blue!" Ning Yue smiled. The courage is really getting bigger and bigger. It was fine to tease him in front of his father before, but now he scolds him shamelessly. If he doesn''t deal with her, I''m sorry for her progress! Unexpectedly, before he could make a move, Ning Yue had already turned around and untied his belt. He frowned thickly: "What are you doing?" "Wash your eyes." Xuanyin: "..." "They are so ugly, I have a psychological shadow, show me quickly, Xuan Yin, I want to see." She hurriedly tore off his belt. Xuanyin: "..." "Xuan Yin, you are so pretty." Her eyes glowed green. Xuanyin opened his mouth, and lay on the bed speechless, while Ren Ningyue poked and touched him here and there. I know that she is bold, and I also know that she has never been as reserved as other women in this regard. She will say what she wants, and she will tell him how to make it more comfortable, but... so, so naughty, it still makes his face slightly Red a bit. "Have you seen enough?" He cleared his throat and asked. It was agreed to deal with her, but why did it seem like she was taking advantage of her? "Not enough, Xuan Yin, I can''t see enough." Ning Yue looked at his perfect lines and strong texture, and touched them with her small hands. Xuanyin frowned secretly, this style of painting is wrong! It should be him who picked her up, so that he can watch her "Xuanyin." She lowered her head and kissed his lips, "I want it, give it to me." "Now?" Now they are still looking for the princess, the father, eldest brother, and third brother are all smoking. Although he sneaked back, he will join them in a while. Lips close together, Ning Yue sucked in his breath greedily: "Right now, don''t you want it?" Of course I want to, thinking like crazy. Since she was ill, they haven''t had **** until today. He couldn''t hold it any longer, he just took care of her body and kept pressing down desperately. Now if she took the initiative, he would be defeated. He hugged her tightly, put his big palm into her cloud clothes, and kissed her lingeringly. "Miss! Uncle!" Listening to the panting sound inside, Dongmei cursed herself for picking a wrong time again, but there was no other way, they were forced to enter the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 924： Wang Ye knows the truth (6) Chapter 924 The Lord Knows the Truth (6) The two were kissing vigorously when they suddenly heard Dongmei''s voice and frowned at the same time, but before Xuan Yin could speak, Ning Yue spoke first: "What''s the matter, we''ll talk about it tomorrow!" Huh? Is this the lady''s voice? Dongmei was stunned. Ning Yue took off Xuanyin''s clothes, and sat down slowly. "Hiss" It hurts! Xuan Yin held her waist, forbearance until a layer of sweat broke out on his forehead, kissed her brows which were frowning because of the pain, and said funnyly, "I''ll make you anxious." "Miss." Dongmei called out again. "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue held back her impatience and asked. "My son seeks to see you." Xuan Yu? What did he come to Ma''s house for? Shouldn''t he be looking for the princess in Xitou? Ning Yue and Xuan Yin looked at each other, and they both saw deep confusion in each other''s eyes. Ning Yue stared with desire and dissatisfaction, dressed neatly, and met Xuan Yu in the flower hall. Perhaps the tide of emotion has not yet faded, and there is still a crimson color on her face, which is as gorgeous as a peach or plum. Xuan Yu''s eyes tightened. Ning Yue asked calmly: "I''m really sorry, I just woke up after being in a coma for too long, and I kept my elder brother waiting for a long time. Is mother and concubine okay? Did you find it?" Xuan Yu''s eyes fell on her blushing cheeks, and said: "Your injury doesn''t seem to be a serious problem." The wound was washed off just after returning home. Ning Yue touched her face in a calm manner, and said softly: "It''s not easy to come out to see you with that appearance, and put on some powder and rouge." "Really?" Xuan Yu murmured, and then asked, "Is Xiao Yin here?" Ning Yue glanced at him, and said slowly: "Xuan Yin was looking for his concubine mother outside, but he didn''t come to my side. But when the elder brother asked this question, he seemed to suspect that Xuan Yin didn''t try his best to find his concubine mother, but ran away. Are you lazy at home?" Xuan Yu said: "That''s not what I meant." Ning Yue laughed mockingly: "What does the elder brother mean? My concubine was robbed, and I was also injured. Xuanyin was so anxious to find the murderer that he didn''t even eat dinner. The eldest brother is fine, suspect him If you dont do your best, you suspect that he is staying with me! Brother! Even if you think Xuanyin is not a very filial child, dont deny his feelings for me! Even if its just to avenge me, he will do his best to take that Find out with the people from southern Xinjiang!" Seeing the end, her expression became extremely solemn. Xuan Yu stared at her for a long while, without any dodge in her eyes, Xuan Yu withdrew her gaze, stood up and said, "I''m being abrupt, take my leave." "Brother." The moment he turned around, Ning Yue stopped him, "If you suspect that the disappearance of the concubine is related to me, you can tell the prince. I will clear myself, and there is nothing to be afraid of!" Xuan Yu didn''t speak. After a while, he asked, "What does Suhuo... have to do with this matter? You ran to the cell and asked your mother and concubine where Suhuo was, and if you couldn''t find Suhuo, you couldn''t find your elder brother." "What does it matter if the son didn''t guess it? The moment I asked his name, the son was ready to interrupt me! That''s right, my elder brother was taken away by the concubine and Suhuo! I was very angry at the time, and I was really right. She tried to kill her. But I didn''t do it in the end, because I knew that she was being used by others. If I killed her, I would be tricked by the enemy. So not only can I not kill her, but I have to work hard to get along with her Relationship, never let loved ones hurt enemies! Its just that I decided to reconcile with her, and she was taken away again. Speaking of this, she sighed faintly, "I''m sorry about the mother concubine, I failed to protect her well. If the eldest brother wants to blame me, I will bear it willingly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 925： Wang Ye knows the truth (7) Chapter 925 The Lord Knows the Truth (7) "I didn''t say it was you." Xuan Yu paused, and then said, "I''m sorry for what she did to your elder brother." "It''s nothing, it''s all over, and my elder brother came back safely." Ning Yue said very tolerantly, "I should find the concubine mother first? Those people failed to kill my elder brother, maybe they will think that the concubine mother betrayed them, accuse Maybe he will kill the concubine mother." Xuan Yu pondered for a moment, and asked: "How did you know that my concubine mother and Su Huo colluded?" Ning Yue had expected that Xuan Yu would ask such a question, and said, "There were two tokens of the Xuan family that fell on the ground that day. Dali Temple took one, and Brother Wei picked up the other. Brother Wei gave it to me. .I smelled the Su Hexiang used by the princess on it, so I guessed that this token belonged to the princess. As for Suhuo, he is my elder brother''s only enemy. If anyone captures my elder brother, it must be him. I also I''m not sure whether Suhuo stole the token from the princess, or if it was given by the princess herself. In the prison, I was just defrauding her, but unexpectedly, I was defrauded." Xuan Yu''s eyes dimmed: "Please keep this matter to my father." Ning Yue almost laughed, it really is mother and son, even if the other party has done a heinous thing, the first reaction is to hide it from the prince. She smiled lightly and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I will stay at Ma''s house to recuperate, and I won''t go to meet my father." "Do you still remember the looks of those people?" Xuan Yu asked again. Ning Yue shook her head: "I don''t remember, they were wearing black robes, and the light was dim, so I couldn''t even tell if they were men or women." "Then... your eldest brother and Rong Lin have fought against them, can you draw their portraits?" Xuan Yu asked again. "I''m afraid not. My elder brother was frightened and his mental state was not stable, so he has already rested. As for Rong Lin, he only cared about saving my elder brother, and didn''t pay attention to what they looked like at all." "Where is Suhuo''s? They are all from southern Xinjiang, maybe they knew each other before?" Xuan Yu asked. Ning Yue thought for a while, and said: "I heard Rong Lin mention Suhuo, he is easy to identify, he has a blood moon tattoo on his forehead." "I''m going first, so you can rest." "No, I''m fine, let''s go find the concubine mother together with the elder brother!" After the two left, Xuanyin also left through the back door. In the warehouse, the princess finally sawed off the lock of the second door, and she was so tired that she was paralyzed. Taking a few deep breaths, she stood up with difficulty, trying to escape from this ghostly place quickly, even forgetting to take her cloak. To her surprise, just as she ran out of the warehouse, she fell into a trap, her feet were caught in sharp traps, and the iron teeth pierced into the flesh, causing tears to flow out of her eyes. She pried open the trap with a dagger, touched the **** feet, and convulsed! She tore off a strip of cloth from the skirt and wrapped it around the affected area. Halfway through the wrapping, she suddenly remembered that her cloak was still covering Suhuo''s body. Holding back the pain, she climbed to the ground and limped back to the warehouse. Every step I take, I feel pain in my heart! Blood flowed all the way. Finally moved to Suhuo''s side, but facing that old face, thinking about the nakedness under the clothes, she was so cold that she retched for a while. But she can''t leave her clothes here. She bent down, closed her eyes, turned her face away, and went to get her cloak. The abnormality happened at this second. King Zhongshan arrived with his men. Including him, there are twenty people in total. Twenty-one pairs of eyes stared at Guo Yu in the warehouse. She picked up her clothes, revealing a naked male body. The cold wind blows, blowing the sensual atmosphere in the warehouse, and it hits the nostrils. (end of this chapter) Chapter 926： Wang Ye knows the truth (8) Chapter 926 The Lord Knows the Truth (8) Everyone was stunned. King Zhongshan''s face turned black into charcoal: "Guo Yu!" With a stern shout, the princess suddenly opened her eyes, and then she saw her husband and a group of young shadow guards from the Xuan family staring straight at her... looking at her! No, to be precise, it was looking at Suhuo beside her! Her face flushed all of a sudden: "My lord! You...you listen to my explanation!" If Zhongshan Wang was the only one who discovered it, he might be able to listen to her patiently, but in front of so many subordinates, this green hat really made him twitch! "I''ve been looking for you all night, but you turned out to be having fun here with someone else?" Every word seems to be bitten out of the teeth. Blood was bubbling from the princess''s feet, and there were bloodstains all over the ground, but King Zhongshan didn''t have the time to care about those. He was so ashamed by his wife''s betrayal, and even regretted that he wasted most of the night looking for her, worrying about her accident . "My lord! I didn''t! Nothing happened to him!" the princess said anxiously. King Zhongshan is not a baby, nothing happened, that man will be naked? Nothing happened and there was a sensuality in the air? At this time, Xuan Yu and Ning Yue also arrived. The first thing Xuan Yu saw was Wang Hao''s foot injury, he got off his horse and ran over to stop the bleeding for her, but was stopped by King Zhongshan: "Come back!" When Ning Yue got out of the carriage, her eyes swept over the unconscious man, the embarrassed princess, the angry Zhongshan King, and a group of embarrassing shadow guards who either left or stayed, and curled their lips. valve. With so many people, it was even more exciting than she imagined. Collecting her thoughts, she walked over "weakly", stood beside King Zhongshan''s horse, and asked dully, "Father, what...what''s going on?" King Zhongshan looked down at her, this time he was able to get out of the prison, thanks to Xuan Yin and his wife, his tone was unavoidably gentler than usual: "Why are you here?" Ning Yue said: "Brother asked me to rest at home, but I was worried about my mother and concubine, so Brother Yang took me out to look for it together. Father, mother and concubine seem to be injured, did those robbers do it?" It doesn''t matter who did it, King Zhongshan doesn''t care anymore. "Huh? Father, there seems to be a...ah" she screamed, covered her face, and turned her back. King Zhongshan frowned, looked at the man in disgust, and said to a shadow guard: "Take care of it, and see if you die." "Yes!" The shadow guard got off his horse, took off his cloak, covered the man''s body, and probed his breath with his fingers, "My lord, you''re still alive!" Zhongshan Wang said coldly: "Wake him up!" "Yes!" The shadow guard went outside to fetch water. Xuan Yu''s eyes swept away, and when he saw the man on the ground, his complexion changed! The princess limped to the prince''s horse, grabbed the saddle, raised her head and said, "My lord, after listening to the explanation, I really didn''t do anything wrong to you! I am innocent! I... Caught here! They locked me up for a long time, and I ran out by sawing off the lock myself! I ran out, fell into the trap again, and hurt my foot..." "Hmph." King Zhongshan looked at her indifferently, "Gate? Guo Yu, are you dreaming?" The princess looked back, and saw that the door that had been sawed into two big holes by herself had disappeared at some point! OMG! How could this be? She didn''t care about the pain in her feet, and ran over there to look left and right, but there was really no sign of the door! (end of this chapter) Chapter 927： Wang Ye knows the truth (9) Chapter 927 The Lord Knows the Truth (9) But she obviously... obviously saw for so long! Ning Yue stepped forward and said to her back: "Concubine Mu, have you been drugged and hallucinated? This warehouse was abolished several years ago. How could there be doors? Two more?" Hearing the familiar voice, the princess turned around abruptly! Glaring at Ning Yue viciously, a rush of blood rushed to the top of her head, she grabbed Ning Yue''s neck: "It''s you! It must be you! You framed me! You took down the door when you fell into the trap!" Ning Yue''s face turned purple after being pinched: "Concubine Mu, I don''t... You hurt me... Concubine Mu..." Princess''s spirit was on the verge of collapse. She grabbed Ning Yue tightly and roared, "Do you know it hurts too? Why didn''t you ask me if it hurt when you strangled my neck before?" "Concubine Mu, what are you talking about? I... I can''t understand... When did I pinch you? Cough cough... Concubine Mu..." Ning Yue was about to have difficulty breathing. "Guo Yu! Enough!" King Zhongshan pushed the princess away. The princess took a few steps back and fell into Xuan Yu''s arms. Xuan Yu hugged her tightly: "Concubine Mu, are you alright?" "I''m about to be killed by this bastard! How can I be all right?" The princess cried and growled, "It''s her! She''s the one who brought me here! She pinched me! Throw me to the ground! Said to give her Brother revenge! She made Suhuo so inhuman..." "Suhuo? Is this man Suhuo?" King Zhongshan immediately got off his horse and walked towards the naked man. Xuan Yu also walked over, took a closer look, and shook his head: "It''s not Suhuo. Yue''er said that Suhuo has a blood moon tattoo on his head, but this person doesn''t have it." Ning Yue came over, finished watching, nodded and said: "Yes, it''s not Suhuo. I heard from my elder brother that Suhuo is in his fifties or sixties, but this man is only under thirty?" The princess''s complexion suddenly changed, and regardless of her foot injury, she ran to the side of the crowd, looked at the young strange man, and her heart beat violently: "Impossible...Impossible...It''s obviously Suhuo! I''m locked up with Suhuo! Ma Ningyue locked me up with Suhuo..." How could this be? Ning Yue said with "concern": "Concubine Mu, have you really been drugged? So many unreal memories appear, but they are all your hallucinations. I didn''t pinch you, and I didn''t find anyone to harm you." Suhuo, I''ve never seen him before, and there''s no door to this storehouse either." "Impossible! Impossible! I was not drugged! It was you who pinched me!" The princess was so angry that she completely lost her mind. Ning Yue''s eyes were red with grievance: "Concubine Mu, I know you have opinions on me and Xuan Yin, but I really didn''t hurt you, I have no reason!" "You pretend! Give me back the pretend!" "I didn''t, mother concubine! I really didn''t harm you, you were drugged by those robbers, your memory is confused..." "The robber is you!" The princess broke down completely, "You arrested me! You want to avenge your elder brother! You blame me for colluding with Suhuo and causing your elder brother to be humiliated! You said to me yourself, ''Because he made people humiliate me Big brother, like I humiliated him, luckily, Rong Lin arrived in time. But what if Rong Lin is a step late? My big brother is almost the same as him now. Every time I think of this, my heart shudders Its as painful as piercing! How can you not hate me? Do you dare to say that these are not your original words? Xuan Yu''s expression changed, it was too late to stop the princess. King Zhongshan looked at his wife in disbelief: "You colluded with Suhuo? You colluded with Suhuo?!" The concubine''s heart was shocked, and only then did she realize what she had said in a fit of anger! "My lord! I..." "The imperial concubine, you are the one who told the secret, right?" "My lord..." "The token of the Xuan family was also given to Suhuo, right?" King Zhongshan was trembling with anger, his whole family was imprisoned, charged with collaborating with the enemy and treason, and the culprit turned out to be his wife who had been kind to him for many years! This crime is not unjust, the Xuan family has indeed colluded with the people of southern Xinjiang. "Guo Yu, you really want to kill the whole family!" Princess Wang''s bowels are turning green, was she crazy just now? What did you say? Why didn''t you call yourself up and tell the story of Su Huo? "My lord, I didn''t do it on purpose... I didn''t want to harm you... I didn''t want to harm the Xuan family... I... I just wanted to" Xuan Yu patted her, and she stopped suddenly. Ning Yue would not give her a chance to back down. After making so many arrangements, she couldn''t be crushed at the door. Ning Yue looked at her injured: "You just want to hurt my elder brother, don''t you? Concubine Mu, why did my elder brother provoke you? Why do you hate him so much? In order to get rid of him, you will not hesitate to collude with people from southern Xinjiang!" "Ma Ningyue" The princess is going crazy, how can this woman pretend so well? "How many times do I have to explain it to you? I never thought of getting rid of him! I just want you to shut up! I''m also a victim! I was used by Suhuo!" "Tell Ning Yue to shut up?" King Zhongshan looked at the princess, "Shut up for what?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 928： A letter of divorce (1) Chapter 928 A letter of divorce (1) The princess is like falling into an ice cellar, as if her breathing is about to be frozen. She stared blankly at King Zhongshan, her ears buzzing like a buzzing sound. She saw King Zhongshan''s mouth open and moved a few times, probably talking to her, but she couldn''t hear a single word of what he said. She was completely overwhelmed by a sense of impending terror. King Zhongshan''s face became very embarrassed, and he said with a more serious tone: "Guo Yu! This king is talking to you! Why are you in a daze?" After being married for many years, he seldom used the title "My King", but tonight, he used it twice in a row, and he was obviously annoyed. The concubine was not in a daze, but suddenly she couldn''t hear anything because she didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly he yelled at him, shook his body, and regained his senses. "My lord..." she called him with a sob. King Zhongshan didn''t show any pity in his eyes, he looked at her indifferently, and repeated the previous question: "This king asks you, why did you tell Ning Yue to shut up?" **** it! He asked this question three times! Is Guo Yu deaf or stupid? The concubine lowered her eyes, not daring to meet the prince''s eyes. "You..." King Zhongshan was so angry that he turned his head to look at Ning Yue, "Tell me! What''s going on? You and Xiao Yin suddenly moved out of the palace. I''m wondering! Is there something wrong with this? connection?" It has to be said that the king of Zhongshan has been able to dominate the court for many years, and he has cultivated a powerful army that has never been seen in a century under the eyes of the emperor. She went around the corner again to plot against Guo Yu. "Father." She lowered her head, bowed her body, her voice was so low that it was almost inaudible, "It''s a long story, can you screen back for a while?" Xuan Yu''s eyes darkened, he opened his mouth, and was about to speak, but was stopped by King Zhongshan sharply: "Stand still, don''t move!" Xuan Yu frowned thickly! His eyes fixed on Ning Yue. Ning Yue didn''t seem to have received the signal from him, she still lowered her head and crumpled the handkerchief in her hand, looking so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. Zhongshan Wangping withdrew his men and asked someone to take the naked man down. "Okay, now we can talk." King Zhongshan said to Ning Yue. The princess looked at Ning Yue pleadingly: "Don''t..." Ning Yue lowered her eyebrows all the time: "I...Actually...I''m not sure...Is it that matter...I moved out with Xuan Yin, the reason may not be what my father thought." "So what?" King Zhongshan''s tone contained a hint of sternness. Ning Yue seemed to be frightened, flinched a little, and said: "I moved out of the mansion with Xuanyin, in fact, it was because my concubine wronged me and was disloyal to Xuanyin. In this way, Xuanyin asked people to pack up and move out of the house. But I really didn''t betray Xuanyin, I was with my elder brother. I also regretted it afterwards, and felt that I shouldn''t have such a quarrel with my mother-in-law, but at that time In a fit of anger, no matter how I explain, the concubine mother doesn''t believe it..." The concubine was furious. This **** caused her to expose so many things without concealment. In the end, she put all the responsibility on her head! "You...I was deceived by Sikong Jing, she said you were having a private meeting with a man! And you behaved intimately! I went, and I saw that you two were not kissing each other! I just questioned you a few words! Don''t talk like you It''s like being wronged by the sky!" "Enough Guo Yu!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 929： A letter of divorce (2) Chapter 929 A letter of divorce (2) King Zhongshan can''t listen anymore, it''s fine to be used by Suhuo, after all, it''s Nanjiang''s secret work, and the ability is there, how can a scum like Sikongjing make her play around? Sikong Jing''s reputation is so bad that the whole capital knows it. Now that anyone who sees Sikong Jing wants to take a detour, she is lucky to believe Sikong Jing''s words! "Guo Yu...you...you..." King Zhongshan stammered angrily, "How did your brain grow?" "No... lord! They are really too close!" How old are they, and they are still being fed! Hand in hand! Ning Yue opened her innocent eyes wide and said: "That''s my elder brother! My elder brother is ten years older than me, and his elder brother is like a father. His father has been fighting outside all the year round. In my heart, my elder brother is no different from my father. And my elder brother, He always treats me like a child and loves me, just like Shizi, Sange and Xuanyin love Xiaoying." Mentioning his daughter, King Zhongshan''s face softened a bit. Thats right, elder brothers should love younger sisters, no matter how big Sakura is, she must be held in the palm of her elder brothers hands. If Sakura gets married one day, and when she goes back home to see her elder brother, she also encounters an indiscriminate and evil mother-in-law like Guo Yu, how angry will she be? Thoughts flashed by, and when King Zhongshan looked at Princess Wang again, there was already a trace of impatience in his eyes: "The brothers and sisters have been separated for ten years, and finally reunited. They are naturally closer than usual. Why don''t you even like this?" "I" Thinking of something, King Zhongshan''s eyes turned cold: "It''s just for this... that you went to plot against Rong Qing?" "No! No!" You should say yes, my good mother and concubine. Said that you wanted to teach me and my elder brother a lesson, that you wanted me to keep your wronged me secret, and that''s why you colluded with Suhuo. Why did I finally give you a chance to escape, but you didn''t catch it? Ning Yue looked at the princess amusedly. The concubine didn''t realize that she had slipped her tongue. She froze again until the prince asked coldly, "What is that for?" King Zhongshan did not expect her to give an answer, and looked at Ning Yue seriously: "Tell me the truth, what did the princess threaten you?" "She made me..." "Ma Ningyue!" The princess roared angrily and rushed towards Ning Yue. Ning Yue was so "frightened" that she grabbed King Zhongshan''s sleeve, and King Zhongshan hit a palm with the other hand, shaking the princess back several steps. King Zhongshan''s anger almost swelled to the limit: "What exactly is it? Let Guo Yu lose your composure like this?! Good! You don''t let others say it, then you say it yourself!" Wang Hao covered her face, tears flowed from her fingers: "I can''t say... I can''t say..." Ning Yue sighed faintly: "Let me tell the story. The whole thing happened because of me. I was angry for a while and told my concubine such an important matter, which made my concubine angry. If I had known that my mother Concubine would rather collude with Suhuo than want me to shut up, I should have spoken out earlier." King Zhongshan and Xuan Yu looked at Ning Yue together. Ning Yue''s throat slid, and her eyelashes trembled slightly, making people feel her inner struggle: "It''s about Lan Zhen." Xuan Yu''s complexion suddenly changed! "What''s the matter with Lan Zhen?" King Zhongshan''s eyes flashed with excitement, "Is there any news about Lan Zhen? Have you found her?" Ning Yue shook her head: "No, she''s dead, and she can never be found again." "Impossible!" King Zhongshan suddenly raised his voice. Ning Yue said quietly: "She died very early, she died to save the father''s son." (end of this chapter) Chapter 930： A letter of divorce (3) Chapter 930 A letter of divorce (3) On the day Lan Zhen disappeared, she went out with Xuan Yu, and after that, she never came back. Xuan Yu said that she didn''t know where Lan Zhen went. He always thought that Lan Zhen had run away from home. If Ning Yue hadn''t lied, then she had sacrificed herself to save... Xuan Yu? The king of Zhongshan broke into a cold sweat from such speculation, turned his head to look at his eldest son, and saw him clenched his fist, his face turned pale, and his temples twitched: "Xuan Yu! What happened to your Aunt Lan that day?" thing?!" Xuan Yu tightly clenched his fist, which creaked and almost broke, but he was still unable to speak. The princess hugged him distressedly, and said with tears streaming down her face: "Don''t force him anymore! He has suffered enough these years! Don''t force him anymore...I beg you...don''t..." Ning Yue looked at the princess firmly, and said earnestly: "Concubine Mu, the prince is Lan Zhen''s husband, and he has the right to know the truth. No matter what the reason is, it''s too unfair to him." These are her sincere words. Regardless of whether she and Guo Yu will quarrel with each other or not, she will not always keep Xuan Yin and the prince a secret about Lan Zhen. She has been looking for a suitable time, hoping to minimize the prince''s anger towards Xuan Yu and the princess. But Guo Yu''s repeated killings and Xuan Yu''s repeated cover-ups chilled her heart. She didn''t want to care about them anymore. King Zhongshan''s cold gaze swept across the pair of mother and child, and fell on Ning Yue''s calm and pale face: "Tell me! What''s wrong with Lan Zhen?" His voice was trembling! Ning Yue pondered for a moment, and said: "On the day Lan Zhen accompanied the son to buy a horse, he encountered a group of rogues from the Northern Region. Lan Zhen held them back and let the son escape on horseback. After the son returned to the mansion, he immediately found the old prince, but When the old prince rushed over there to rescue Lan Zhen, Lan Zhen had already been tortured to death by those people." A beautiful young woman, tortured to death by a group of soldiers King Zhongshan fought for so many years, how could he not understand what kind of experience it was? He covered his heart. Bean-sized sweat slipped from the corner of his forehead. If he had known this would be the result, he would rather she had betrayed him, and she would have abandoned him and the child. His bloodthirsty eyes fell on Xuan Yu''s face. This son, whom he was once proud of, actually did such an unforgivable thing behind his back! "Why keep it from me? Why would you rather tell your grandfather than me?" If he knew. He must be able to arrive earlier than his father. He must be able to kill the group of rogues. Lan Zhen will not die, and neither will her father... Two lives. This evil son took two lives on his body! He jumped off the horse and punched Xuan Yu in the face! "Nie Zi! Why did you hide something so important from me?" "Why are you buying a horse?" "Why did you pull her on?" "Why did you lie about her missing?" "Why do you act like a coward and don''t even have the courage to confess?!" "I, Xuanqing, why did I give birth to such a useless son like you?" This was his most valued and proudest son, but at this moment, he wished he had never been born! "Look at me misunderstanding Lan Zhen!" "You watched me snub your brother!" "You look at me like a fool, not knowing the truth of the matter!" He used up all his strength in every punch. (end of this chapter) Chapter 931： A letter of divorce (4) Chapter 931 A letter of divorce (4) Xuan Yu was soon beaten until he vomited blood, and fell to the ground, his handsome face stained with blood from his nose and mouth. He stared at the sky stupidly, but didn''t fight back. The princess''s heart was broken, she ran over and threw herself on her son, Xuanran said: "Don''t hit him! If you hit him again, he will die!" King Zhongshan kicked her away! "You colluded with Suhuo and arrested Rong Qing just to continue to hide it for him, so as to threaten Ning Yue to shut up, right?" The concubine was kicked on the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood. "My lord..." She looked sadly at her husband who had raised eyebrows for twenty years. She couldn''t believe that he had really done something cruel to her. She thought that he was thinking of Lan Zhen in his heart, so he had been indifferent to her all these years. Not hot, she quarrels with him, and he always walks away impatiently. She felt that he was mean to her. It was only at this moment that she suddenly realized that he was... good enough to her. It was so terrible that he really turned his face. "How could I marry such a vicious woman like you?" King Zhongshan said, and kicked over again! Xuan Yu hugged the princess, that kick landed firmly on his shoulder, shaking his liver and gallbladder. "Yu''er" When the princess heard her son''s muffled groans, she felt a twinge of pain in her heart. She wished that these punches fell on her body, and that her son''s beating was more difficult for her to accept than her own beating. She turned around and stopped Xuan Yu, who had more breath and less breath, and looked at King Zhongshan with tears all over her face, and said, "My lord! He''s just a child! He was scared at the time and didn''t dare to tell you, what''s wrong? I''m the one who died, and Xuanyin kept it from you, would you be so angry? Admit it! You''re just partial to Lanzhen!" King Zhongshan said without thinking: "Yes, this king is partial to her, what''s wrong? Why do you compare with Lan Zhen? You are never worthy!" This sentence is the most heartbreaking. The princess was dumbfounded on the spot. Actually, I have the answer a long time ago, but I have been unwilling to admit it. When Lanzhen was diagnosed by the midwife as not being the first child, the prince should have given up on her. But the prince did not. When everyone thought that Lan Zhen had abandoned her husband and son, the prince should have forgotten her. But the prince did not. For so many years, even if it is hatred, he hates it so deeply that no one can replace it. It''s just that even though I know it in my heart, it will still be unimaginably uncomfortable to actually hear him say it out. Xuan Zhao and Xuan Yin rushed to the scene, and saw Xuan Yu curled up on the ground in embarrassment, his face covered with blood and dying, while the princess stood in front of him, looking at King Zhongshan with tears streaming down his face, both of them were taken aback. Xuan Zhaofei hugged Xuan Yu into his arms: "Big Brother! Big Brother! What''s going on? Who hurt Big Brother like this?" Princess broke down in tears. Xuanyin walked to Ning Yue, held Ning Yue''s cold little hand, and frowned suspiciously: "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." "How did you do it?" It was Xuan Yu who asked. Ning Yue said softly: "I told you in the carriage, go home first, I''m so tired." "Ok." Looking at Guo Yu''s embarrassed look, it should be that the collusion with Suhuo has come to light. But why was Xuan Yu beaten like this by his father? How strange. Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue and got into the carriage. At this time, he didn''t know what kind of bad news would be waiting for him. King Zhongshan turned around and wanted to stop his younger son, but the carriage had already started. He looked at the carriage gradually disappearing into the night, and his heart seemed to be caught by a hook. (end of this chapter) Chapter 932： A letter of divorce (5) Chapter 932 A letter of divorce (5) He got on his horse and galloped into the night without looking at the mother and child over there. Xuan Zhao never turned the corner, tugged at the princess''s sleeve and said, "Concubine mother, who took you away at night? How did your foot hurt? Who hurt the elder brother? Huh? Father is gone. ?Father! FatherFather, are you going to catch the murderer? Wait for me It must be the villains in southern Xinjiang who beat the eldest brother to serious injury. The father wants to avenge the eldest brother and the mother concubine. He was simply thinking about it, but he didn''t notice a trace of despair in Wang Hao''s eyes. King Zhongshan returned to the palace. Go straight to Lange, which is the courtyard where Lan Zhen once lived. As soon as I arrived at the door, I remembered that a lady surnamed Huang was living here, so I turned around and went to the study. He took out the ashes of the old prince and stared at it for a long time. Another day will be the third day of December, the anniversary of the death of the old prince. Every year on this day, he will burn some paper money to the old prince. But every time he burns, he will remember that this day is also the day when Lan Zhen abandoned him and Xiao Yin, and he will always feel angry. He thought that he would still get angry in the future, but not at Lanzhen, but at himself. Although he often taught his sons not to think about the past, but to look forward. But he had asked himself more than once, why he cared so much about Lan Zhen''s innocence after seven years of relationship with Lan Zhen? Why have you been angry with Lan Zhen for four years because of the tone in your heart? If he knew that it was the last four years of Lan Zhen''s life, would he put down his face and treat Lan Zhen better? He kept thinking that when he found that cruel woman, he would lock her up in his own room and not allow her to go anywhere! But now, there is no such opportunity. He could never find her again. "Xuanqing, I want to eat roast goose." "I don''t want to eat roast goose anymore, I want to eat roast duck." "Roast duck is so greasy, forget it, you can eat it by yourself. I will eat a bowl of noodles, just Lao Li''s Sanxian noodles. Remember to pack the soup and noodles separately to avoid lumps." She has a big belly, tormenting him all night and running wildly all over the city, as if it was just yesterday. "Xuanqing, I like you, I like you so much." "I''ll give you a litter of Xiao Xuanqing, one per year." "Do you want Xiao Lanzhen? Please." When she sings, she can sing to the sky. Being humble, you can also sink into the dust. "Xiao Yin is your biological son, you hug him..." "Mother, why doesn''t my father want me? Why don''t you allow me to eat at the table?" "Mother, Xuan Zhao hit me, he said I was a little bastard, what is a little bastard?" What he left to Lan Zhen was four years like this! Could it be that she would rather die than come back to him because she couldn''t stand him? King Zhongshan clenched his fists, tears burst out of the corners of his eyes. The concubine and Xuan Zhao sent the seriously injured Xuan Yu back to the palace. Xuan Zhao went to invite the doctor, and the princess came to the study. The door is closed tightly, and there is no light in the house. But she understood that the prince must be inside. She knocked on the door: "My lord! My lord, please listen to my explanation! I really didn''t mean it! Neither did Yu''er! Don''t be angry with him again! He didn''t mean to hide Lan Zhen''s matter... Lan Zhen died It''s so miserable... He was just afraid that you wouldn''t be able to accept it! He was afraid that Xiaoyin wouldn''t be able to accept it! That''s why he lied and said that Lan Zhen was missing! Even if he was wrong, it was because he was too worried about you and Xiaoyin... For so many years, he worked so hard to make up for Xiaoyin. Yin! Do you dare to say that you don''t know how much he has done for Xiao Yin? He has never lived for himself! How can you be so cruel to him?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 933： A letter of divorce (6) Chapter 933 A letter of divorce (6) crunch The door was pulled open. Zhongshan Wang came out with a cold face. The concubine''s eyes were swollen from crying, but when she saw the red eye sockets of the prince, she couldn''t help crying again. This man actually... actually... He didn''t lose his composure when Sakura disappeared, just because of something that happened so many years ago! "Guo Yu." King Zhongshan''s tone was unusually calm, but it was also inexplicably shocking, "Why are you so confident? You joined hands to hide me like a fool, and in the end, you still blame me You are not broad-minded enough, and you have been wronged." "It''s not wronged... it''s... it''s..." the princess racked her brains and said, "It''s just a white lie. Yu''er and I both want to minimize the harm to you, so we dare not tell the truth." "Guo Yu, whether you are afraid of hurting me, or of bearing my anger, you know in your own hearts." He finished speaking lightly, turned around, and closed the door. The concubine rushed over, patted the door panel and said, "My lord! My lord! My lord! My lord, please forgive Yu''er! It doesn''t matter how you treat me, Yu''er is your son" What kind of son would kill his beloved wife? What kind of son would hide him like a fool? King Zhongshan sneered. The princess knelt down in front of the door. The wind of the twelfth lunar month is bleak and cold, like biting ice, which makes people''s flesh hurt. Unknowingly, the sky began to rain heavily, and the cold air hit her slender back and her right foot, which was so painful that she almost lost consciousness. Bi Qing came over with an oil-paper umbrella, seeing her distressed and painful, couldn''t believe that the princess who was as proud as a peacock knelt down like a servant. She squatted down distressedly, and said: "Princess, don''t kneel, go back first? The rain is strong and the wind is cold, be careful to freeze your body! And your feet are so badly injured. If you don''t treat them in time, you will fall to the root of the disease." Princess shook her head. Biqing persuaded: "My lord has been husband and wife with you for more than twenty years. As the saying goes, a husband and wife a day is a hundred days of kindness. Although the servant does not know what happened between you and the lord, the servant believes that when the lord''s anger subsides I will forgive you." forgive? If he had forgiven so easily, he wouldn''t have tortured Lan Zhen for four years and hated Lan Zhen for sixteen years! Seeing that the princess was unmoved, Biqing made a sad face anxiously: "Princess! Go back quickly! Even if you don''t think about yourself, take care of yourself for the young masters and young ladies! Miss Sakura was just asking her mother to go Where is it, why didn''t you have dinner with her?" When the daughter was mentioned, the princess shook violently, stood up, and ran into the heavy rain. "Hey! Princess! Wait for the servant girl" Biqing held up her umbrella and followed. The concubine stepped in the puddle with one foot deep and one foot shallow, and slipped and fell several times. She was covered in mud and her face was not spared. She struggled to get up and ran wildly in the freezing rain. She finally arrived at Wenfangyuan! "Sakura!" She trembled and called her daughter''s name. The raindrops hit her face, as well as the filthy mud. She was embarrassed and ugly, and she completely lost her usual manners. "Princess." The woman guarding the door stopped her, "The prince has ordered you not to go in." Princess was startled: "Say it again!" The gatekeeper lady cleared her throat, straightened her waist and said: "The prince has ordered you not to be let in!" "Bastard!" The princess raised her hand and slapped her across the face, "This is my princess''s courtyard! Why can''t I go in? You have the guts to pass on the prince''s decree!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 934： A letter of divorce (7) Chapter 934 A letter of divorce (7) The doorkeeper woman was slapped, her face was burning with pain, she stared at her stubbornly and said: "This is the order of the prince, this servant just carries it out! Even if the princess beats the servant to death here today, the servant will not let you in! " "Diao Nu! You Diao Nu!" The princess pushed her away fiercely! The lady guarding the door took two steps back, and soon rushed up again, blocking the princess from the door: "Princess, I advise you to go back quickly. If you force your way in again, don''t blame the servants for being rude!" "You...you..." The princess was so angry that she lost her voice. Biqing tugged on the princess''s sleeve: "Forget about the princess, let''s go to Zhihuiyuan first, and find a way to find the prince." Xuan Yu herself is half dead, how can I help her? The concubine looked at the doorkeeper woman coldly, almost bit her silver teeth and said, "My concubine wants to see my daughter, get out!" The doorkeeper woman does not move. The concubine rushed in, but was grabbed by the gatekeeper''s wrist. The gatekeeper woman said: "I''m sorry, Wangfei, the prince has issued a death order for the servants, if you let you get in, our lives will be lost." As she spoke, she joined forces with another woman beside her to throw the princess to the ground. The princess fell into the puddle, and the mud reached her head. She opened her mouth in disbelief. It''s not enough that the son is injured, even the daughter is not allowed to see her? "SakuraAre you there, Sakura? Can you hear my concubine talking? Sakura" She knelt in the puddle, screaming desperately. Xuan Xiaoying ran out limping, still wearing thin pajamas, obviously just woke up from the bed. "Mother Concubine" She saw the princess and wanted to run over, but was hugged by the nanny. "Let go of me! I want my concubine" She cried sadly. Nurse took her back to the house by force. "Let go of her! Let her go, did you hear? You hurt her!" The princess roared and rushed over there, but no matter how she rushed, she couldn''t break free from the gatekeeper''s shackles. She cried hoarsely, " She''ll cry...she won''t be able to see me...you bastards! Let me see her-" In the room, Xuan Xiaoying''s cries could be heard, every sound was like a sharp knife, gouging out a piece of flesh and blood in her heart. This is the daughter she waited for three years to finally be reunited! This is the daughter who was pushed down the steps and crippled one leg! She is still so young and needs her care so much, but now, she can''t even see her daughter! Xuan Xiaoying''s cry pierced her like a knife. She resisted the pain like a broken leg bone, ran to the study, slammed the door and said: "My lord! My lord, please let me meet Xiaoying! I knew I was wrong! I really knew I was wrong! I shouldn''t be jealous Lan Zhen! I shouldn''t always speak ill of Lan Zhen! I shouldn''t always be disgusted with Xiaoyin and Ning Yue! I shouldn''t have colluded with Suhuo to frame Rong Qing! I shouldn''t have helped Yu''er hide it from you...I was wrong...all of them I was wrong...You can punish me however you want, please, let me see Sakurashe cried...crying to the point where my heart is broken...My lord! My lord" Zhongshan Wang...No response! The princess''s mind was filled with the crying of her daughter, which made her almost go crazy: "My lordmy lord, you open the door, my lord" King Zhongshan always knows how to pinpoint a person''s weakness, just as he knows how to use Xuan Yin to anger Lan Zhen, he also knows how to use Xuan Xiao Ying to punish Guo Yu. The princess was so hoarse from crying. Bi Qing said with red eyes: "Princess, don''t cry, go back, wait for the prince to die..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 935： A letter of divorce (8) Chapter 935 A letter of divorce (8) "Go back? I can''t even enter the Wenfangyuan, where can I go back?" She thought that the prince knew the truth was her despair, but time and time again, that man could always give her deeper despair, "No, I You must see Sakura!" She got up and ran towards Qingling Pavilion. Sun Yao still doesn''t know how many soul-stirring things happened that night. After returning home, Xuan Zhao went directly to Zhihui Courtyard to take care of Xuan Yu. She didn''t settle down in Qingling Pavilion, she was sleeping. Poetry and painting reported that the princess is here. Sun Yao immediately put on her clothes and went to the door to meet the princess. However, when she saw the person who seemed to be rolling in the mud, she was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. "Mother... mother concubine?" The princess also understood how embarrassed she was, but she couldn''t care less, she even held Sun Yao''s hand with her filthy hands: "Yao''er, go help me persuade the lord! Tell him to give me Xiaoying." !" "Ah?" Sun Yao blinked, and looked at Biqing who was beside her in confusion, "Sister Biqing, what happened?" Biqing shook her head in embarrassment. Princess Concubine''s hands were as cold as ice, Sun Yao didn''t think she was dirty, instead she held her hand and said, "Come in and talk about anything! Poetry and painting, find a set of dry clothes and come out! Let someone make some **** soup!" "yes." Princess shook her head with tears in her eyes: "I don''t want those! I just want Sakura! Go and talk to your father! I want to see Sakura!" Bi Qing stepped forward and said in a low voice: "Princess, the road is very slippery under such heavy rain, let''s do it tomorrow." The princess bowed her head, crying badly. Seeing her crying so sadly, Sun Yao also felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She has been in such a long time, and she has never seen her in such a mess. Sun Yao wiped her face with a handkerchief: "Concubine Mother, did the king not let you see your sister? What happened?" Princess sobbed: "I had some misunderstandings with him...he didn''t let me enter Wenfangyuan... Xiaoying cried very hard, I was so worried about her!" Sun Yao thought for a while: "How about... I can help you visit your sister?" She dared not intercede for the princess. The prince was angry, and she tried to persuade him, but the more she persuaded, the worse it would be, and the princess would be harmed instead. Princess nodded: "Okay! Please help me see Sakura! Tell her, I will go to see her tomorrow! Let her sleep well!" "Ok." "Also! Tell the wet nurse that if you dare to treat Sakura like that again, I will drag her out and sell her!" Thinking of the wet nurse forcibly carrying her daughter back to the house, she was furious for a while, with such heavy force, she must have hurt her daughter. Sun Yao went back to the house and put on her coir raincoat. Shi Hua followed in, and whispered: "Don''t go, it''s raining so much, in case something unexpected happens..." "Sigh." Sun Yao sighed, looked at the anxious princess from the crack of the door, and said, "She is so anxious, I can''t bear it." "You, you''re just too soft-hearted. If it''s the fourth grandma, who cares about her?" Shi Hua used to respect the princess quite a lot, but the princess actually angered the fourth master and the fourth grandma out of the house. If she doesn''t go down, it shows how bad she is. Sun Yao shook her head and went with an umbrella. The road was very slippery, Sun Yao walked extra cautiously, but fortunately she successfully arrived at Wenfangyuan, appeased Xuan Xiaoying, explained a few words with the nanny, and returned to Qingling Pavilion with Shihua. Unexpectedly, on the way, the rain suddenly surged, and the rain poured down, hitting the umbrella like beans. The lantern was blown out. The world is dark. The baby in my belly kicked. Sun Yao''s body trembled, her feet slipped, and she fell to the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 936： A letter of divorce (9) Chapter 936 A letter of divorce (9) There was a cramping pain in my stomach, and something hot flowed out from below... Ning Yue braved the heavy rain to rush to the palace. She received the news that Sun Yao fell down and had a threatened miscarriage. She was so frightened that she didn''t even wash her hair, and got into the carriage with her hair full of bubbles. When she arrived at Qingling Pavilion, Dr. Lu was in the room giving first aid to Sun Yao. On the way here, she had already learned about the incident from Shihua, that is, the prince got angry and forbade the princess to see Xuan Xiaoying, and the princess found Sun Yao in a hurry, and wanted to ask Sun Yao to come forward to persuade her to make peace. Sun Yao didn''t dare to persuade the prince, so she visited Xuan Xiaoying instead, but she fell halfway. Ning Yue''s lungs were about to explode, and she grabbed the princess by the collar: "Guo Yu, are you a fool? In such heavy rain, you actually asked a pregnant woman to run errands for you at night? What''s wrong with the child crying? What can be wrong with crying? Which child didn''t grow up crying?" "I..." The princess also regretted it. She was too worried about Sakura at the time, so she lost her mind, "I didn''t expect..." Ning Yue interrupted her mercilessly: "I didn''t expect it again! Can you stop using your words to disgust me? Why do you ask Sun Yao to wipe your **** for your own sins?" The prince also got the news, came from the study, looked at Ning Yue whose hair was all wet, and then at the haggard princess who had changed into dry clothes, a monstrous flame rose from the bottom of his heart: "Guo Yu You cant do it any day without being a demon! You put the whole family in prison in the morning, and you made Sun Yao fall down in the evening! You...you...you get out! Get out of the way! Our Xuan family is not as selfish as you Selfish people!" "My lord" In the past, King Zhongshan would soften his heart when he heard her cry, thinking that it was not easy for her to be with him for so long, and that he could not give him equal affection, at least take care of her emotions in other aspects. But when the veil of the truth was lifted, in his heart, there was only loathing for her. "Get out! Guo Yu! Don''t let me say another word!" King Zhongshan kicked her out! The gate of the palace closed slowly in front of her. She didn''t know where the courage came from, and rushed over, blocking the middle of the two door panels with her body. If forced to close, she will be crushed to a pulp. The guards looked at each other in blank dismay. For a while, it was neither closed nor closed, and they sent someone to report to the prince. The prince did not come, but Ning Yue. Ning Yue held an oil-paper umbrella and looked at her indifferently: "Guo Yu, you are exhausted, let''s go, don''t stay in the palace." Wang Hao recalled that a few hours ago, she was still talking nonsense about what would happen to Ning Yue, but in a blink of an eye, she was kicked out of the palace. "It''s all because of you, Ma Ningyue! If you hadn''t caught me, and you had planned so much, I wouldn''t have been misunderstood by the prince, and I wouldn''t have said so many things in a hurry... let alone see Sakura, I won''t ask Sun Yao for help, if anything happens to Sun Yao, it will be your fault..." She blamed, but she lost her previous arrogance. Ning Yue shook her head sarcastically, why was Sun Yao''s accident her fault? Is it reasonable for Guo Yu to ask a pregnant woman to run errands on a rainy day? "I plotted against you, Guo Yu, but didn''t you plot against me? The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. I have been Princess Xuan for so many years, let alone such a simple truth. You will have everything you have today." , its all your own fault, dont blame others, dont act like a coward, and blame other peoples roads for not repairing after a fall. Whos to blame if you dont have eyes? Princess sobbed softly: "You can say whatever you want, I... I didn''t do the right thing with you, I admit that I was wrong, I will apologize to your elder brother! We get along like before..." "It''s late, Guo Yu." Ning Yue said indifferently, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." "You said that as long as I kneel down, kowtow to your elder brother and admit my mistakes, and then tell the prince everything about Lanzhen and Xuanyin''s background, you will be my good daughter-in-law again!" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, that''s what I said, but you refused, didn''t you? My elder brother doesn''t need your apology anymore. The lord, you already know what you should know. What value do you have?" "No, it''s not like this! I... Xuanyin''s life experience! The prince doesn''t know this yet! I can tell the prince! I will tell him exactly! You forgive me!" After a whole night of torment and upheaval, the princess''s will was completely destroyed, and her figure, which she couldn''t let go of, now wanted to bow down to others. Ning Yue laughed: "I was originally worried that the prince would not give Xuanyin the position of son, so I wanted to tell the prince Xuanyin''s life experience, but seeing how disappointed my father is with Xuan Yu, I believe that even if Xuanyin is not in Nanjiang The royal family, the position of the son of the world is also in his pocket." The princess changed color suddenly: "Are you calculating Yu''er''s position as the heir?" "Otherwise? Do you think that a role like yours is worth my troubles?" "I...I want to tell the prince!" "It''s late, Guo Yu, you will never have a chance to see the prince in your whole life." "What do you mean?" Ning Yue took out a piece of paper from her wide sleeve and smiled coldly: "Father asked me to give it to you." The concubine unfolded it and saw that it was... a divorce letter! (end of this chapter) Chapter 937： Miserable end (1) Chapter 937 Miserable end (1) Sun Yao''s condition was finally under control. Ms. Lu took off her gloves, bowed to Ning Yue, and said, "Boss, the third grandma is out of danger for the time being, but we need to observe for a while later to ensure that there will be no more accidents." Ning Yue hummed, and asked again: "How is the child?" "Keep it." After Doctor Lu finished speaking, Ning Yue felt relieved! But soon, Dr. Lu said again: "But in the end it was bleeding. The situation is very bad. It is good fortune to keep it. It is best not to get out of bed for the next few months." Ning Yue frowned slightly: "Do you want to lie down until you give birth?" "I''m afraid so." Doctor Lu replied. Ning Yue fixed her eyes, looked at her and said: "I see, thank you for your hard work, Dr. Lu, I will send someone to take you back. These days, I will trouble you to come here every day to ask for the pulse of the third grandma. If Huichun Hall is busy, If you dont come here, just recruit a few more doctors! Ms. Lu bowed her body, and said: "A few of my apprentices are ready to leave the teacher. If the master is at ease, he can let them go to work for a try." "Well, you can arrange these things." "yes." Afterwards, Ning Yue asked Sun Yao some precautions, and rewarded her with a bag of gold, before someone sent Dr. Lu back. Then she said to Shihua, "Arrange a car to pick up Mrs. Lu every day. Your master sees a doctor." "Yes!" Shi Hua responded gratefully. Ning Yue opened the curtain and entered the room. Over there, Sun Yao was looking at her with eyes open and smiling. Sun Yao''s face was paler than hers, obviously this time the fall really hurt her vitality. Ning Yue sat down by the bed, held her hand, and said with resentment: "Are you scared? How dangerous is it?" Sun Yao smiled slightly: "Isn''t there you?" "What if I don''t arrive? What if Doctor Lu is a step late?" It was Rong Lin who rushed to Doctor Lu''s side and brought Doctor Lu here under such a heavy rain. If you were someone else, you might not be able to make it. Sun Yao said recklessly: "Anyway, I just knew you would arrive, and you have never been late." Ning Yue lost her temper because of her: "Did you hear what Doctor Lu just said?" "I heard you, don''t get out of bed, don''t get excited, don''t eat things that are irritating and cold." Giving birth is also a hurdle. If you dont exercise, it will be more difficult to get angry. Ning Yue didn''t say these words. Because talking about it can''t change the status quo, it will only increase Sun Yao''s psychological burden. Ning Yue put Sun Yao''s hand into the quilt: "You have a good rest, I will come to see you tomorrow." Sun Yao saw that her hair was not combed. Although the bubbles had dried and spread smoothly over her shoulders, she could see the difference in the texture of her hair. She knew that she might have been called over while washing her hair, so she lowered her head in embarrassment. Nodding his head: "In the middle of the night, I brought you back..." Ning Yue shook her head: "Don''t talk about this, you can rest and recuperate, give birth to a white and fat son, and then, don''t worry about other people''s business." This time, it was all meddling. If I could be tougher and not listen to the concubine, I wouldn''t have a near miscarriage, and wouldn''t make Yue''er''s people turn their backs. Sun Yao said guiltily: "I will pay attention to it in the future. But Yueer, what happened to the prince and the princess? Why didn''t the prince even let the princess see Sakura?" Xuan Xiaoying is the lifeblood of the princess, everyone can see this. During the three years of Xuan Xiaoying''s disappearance, the princess couldn''t bear it, so she used Xiangli as a substitute, spent three years in a daze, finally got Xuan Xiaoying back, and the princess loved her in every possible way. At first, Xuan Xiaoying and her adoptive mother had a very deep relationship, and they were not very close to the princess, but after half a year of getting along, the princess has completely moved her daughter. Now, not to mention how deep the relationship between mother and daughter is. (end of this chapter) Chapter 938： Miserable Ending (2) Chapter 938 Miserable end (2) Suddenly not allowing the princess to see her daughter, it is no exaggeration to say that this almost cost the princess half her life. Ning Yue highlighted the matter of the concubine''s collusion with Suhuo. Sun Yao was shocked: "Ah? She actually colluded with people from southern Xinjiang? Why did she do this? Is your brother okay?" "Slightly injured." Ning Yue only answered the third question. Sun Yao said in disbelief: "She is also stupid enough to believe that Suhuo will help her contain you. Fortunately, your elder brother was rescued, in case Suhuo kills you..." Speaking of this, she sighed quietly, "Create a crime." Ning Yue also sighed: "Yeah, didn''t you commit a crime? The hat of collaborating with the enemy and treason on the Xuan family''s head has not been taken off yet! Father Wang and Xuanyin have been suspended from official positions, and they will not get rid of their grievances for a day Just stay at home all day." "If you have been idle for a long time, the hearts of the people and the army will also be lost." Sun Yao murmured softly. "That''s the reason." Ning Yue nodded. "Because of this, is the father angry with the concubine mother?" She still doesn''t know about the concubine''s divorce. Ning Yue shook her head again: "This may be one of the reasons." "Any other reasons?" Sun Yao asked. "Some private matters, old things." Ning Yue really didn''t know how to explain to Sun Yao how Lan Zhen was murdered, so she patted Sun Yao on the shoulder and said, "Take a good rest, and I''ll talk about it when you get well someday." I will tell you in detail." Sun Yao was indeed a little tired, she smiled slightly and said, "Okay, be careful on the road." Out of the Qingling Pavilion, at the door, Ning Yue ran into King Zhongshan. King Zhongshan seemed to be waiting for her on a special trip. When he heard the footsteps, he immediately turned around and looked at her with complicated eyes. "Father." She saluted. King Zhongshan asked, "Is Sun Yao asleep?" "Sleeping, the mother and child are safe for the time being, but we need to observe the situation for a few more days." She said truthfully, without embellishment, and she did not say too lightly, "If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first." "You can move back now." He said suddenly. Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that the prince personally asked her to hand over the divorce letter to Guo Yu, in order to let her see his position clearly. Between Guo Yu and Xuan Yin, he chose Xuan Yin. If Xuan Yin moved out of the mansion because he hated Guo Yu, then Xuan Yin could indeed move back after Guo Yu left. However, she was reluctant to leave her mother and elder brother. I believe Xuanyin is also reluctant to part with Lanzhi. "I will talk to Xuan Yin and see what he says." "Okay." King Zhongshan moved his fingers a few times, and his face was a bit embarrassed, "Xiaoyin...does he know everything?" Ning Yue pondered for a moment: "Yes, I know everything. I told him about it on the way back home." "Then what about him...?" When he asked this, there was a hint of tremor in his voice. He finds it difficult to accept, that child will only suffer more than him. "not too good." Ning Yue''s answer confirmed his guess. Even though he knew it would be such an answer, hearing Ning Yue say it himself, he was shocked. He said: "When can I go and see him?" Probably guessed that his son would not move back so soon. Ning Yue thought for a while: "You are his father, you can visit him whenever you want." "Will he be willing to see me?" King Zhongshan asked subconsciously. Ning Yue said bluntly: "I''m afraid I don''t want to." My father, who had neglected me for so many years, suddenly started to care about me, not because I became better, but because my mother was wronged. This feeling will only remind him how unfair this father was to his mother. (end of this chapter) Chapter 939： Miserable Ending (3) Chapter 939 Miserable end (3) King Zhongshan''s eyes dimmed, and he sighed helplessly: "Help me take care of him." Ning Yue saluted, "Daughter-in-law will leave." Back to the general, Lin Lanzhi was sitting in the bright hall and sighing. When she saw Ning Yue, she hurriedly stepped forward and took her hand: "How is Sun Yao?" "No danger for now." "Kid saved?" "Yes for the time being." It''s hard to say what will happen next, after all, the tire is so inflated that I can''t even get out of bed. Lin Lanzhi sighed for a while: "Oh, it''s raining, you should pay more attention. Forget it, let''s not talk about her. Go and wash your hair. After washing, go and persuade Xiao Yin to eat." Ning Yue went into the bathroom, cleaned herself up, changed into some dry clothes and came to the bed. The curtains of the bed were drawn down tightly. He doesn''t like putting up tents, saying it''s boring. But today Not only did he let it go, but he also let it go so tightly. Ning Yue opened the curtain and looked at the person in the bed. He was lying on his side, his body curled up slightly, his face could not be seen clearly, and he didn''t know if he closed his eyes or not. Such a silhouette makes people feel a kind of hopeless negativity. Ning Yue climbed onto the bed lightly, and slowly lay down behind him, stroking him with her small hands: "Xuan Yin." Xuanyin didn''t respond. Ning Yue''s small body was close to him, her chin pressed against his neck, she gently raised her hand, and her fingertips carefully drew his eyebrows and eyes: "How about something to eat? Lanzhi''s red dates and longan porridge is delicious." Xuanyin still didn''t respond, as if he was asleep. But Ning Yue understood that he didn''t sleep. Ning Yue hugged his muscular waist slowly, and said softly: "Father asked when we would move back, and he drove Guo Yu out of the house, and gave Guo Yu a divorce paper." "Father also asked, when can he come to see you." "Do you want him to come?" "He doesn''t look too good, and he may have suffered a lot." "Why don''t you eat something? Although I know it won''t hurt if you go hungry for a few meals, but I can''t get over this hurdle in my heart. Tell me, why do I want to feed you so much? Did I get infected by my brother? " Ning Yue babbled a lot, but he never responded. Ning Yue sighed softly. Lan Zhen''s death hit him completely. I thought Lan Zhen just left him and went away. Now, this dream of meeting is completely shattered. It''s no wonder he''s suffering like this. Ning Yue kissed his temples, held his hand, and intertwined his fingers: "It will pass, it will pass, you still have me. I will never leave you, never will." In the dark night, the long fingers with distinct joints tightly clasped Ning Yue''s slender fingers. Royal Mansion, Zhihuiyuan "Doctor! How is my elder brother?" Xuan Zhao asked Doctor Zhou beside him. Doctor Zhou sewed up the last wound on Xuan Yu''s thigh, and sighed: "The situation is not optimistic, the prince is too seriously injured." Which expert is this, who actually injured the famous Shenwei general like this? I have never seen the prince suffer such serious injuries during the war in southern Xinjiang! Xuan Zhao had already guessed that it was his father who beat him. Eldest brother is so strong in martial arts, even Sikong Shuo might not be able to hurt his elder brother like this, unless his elder brother was beaten voluntarily. And who else can make the eldest brother voluntary, except the father? In addition, after returning to the mansion, the father never came to visit the elder brother once, which further strengthened his guess in the bottom of his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 940： Miserable Ending (4) Chapter 940 Miserable end (4) Strange, what mistake did the eldest brother make, that the father wants to treat the eldest brother like this? Xuan Zhao went to the study with deep doubts, he wanted to ask his father to understand! Xuanzhao had just left on his front foot, when a girl in yellow came in on his back foot. She is wearing a yellow dress and white gauze begonia gold thread skirt, her hair is in a bun, and she is fixed with a begonia hairpin made of suet and beautiful jade. Her skin is snow-white, but glowing with a light pink, like a shy bright flower, quietly blooming in the dark night. As she moved lightly with her lotus steps, a faint orchid fragrance floated in the air. Under the cover of the medicinal fragrance, it seemed to be there. She stopped by the bed, stared at it for a while, and sat down. "Don''t sleep, I know you are awake." She said softly. Xuan Yu slowly opened his eyes, his misty eyes dimmed and lost their luster, but he still saw her appearance clearly: "What are you doing here?" Huangfuyan did not answer, but opened his bedside table, took out a peace agreement book with her footprints on it, and said, "Didn''t you want to use my bargaining chip to threaten my grandpa for peace talks? Why didn''t you send it?" Xuan Yu lowered his eyes, and his thick eyelashes cast shadows on both sides of his nose: "You go." "Go? Where are you going?" Huangfuyan asked casually. There is no light in the house, she is like a white jade Guanyin, sitting there quietly, exuding the coldness like moonlight. "Go back to southern Xinjiang?" She asked again. "As you like." Xuan Yu said. "It took a lot of trouble to capture me, but in the end you let me go so easily, Xuan Yu, don''t regret it." She said, shaking the agreement book in her hand. Xuan Yu''s eyelids moved slightly: "You go." Huangfuyan was silent. After a long while, he opened his mouth and said, "Your mother has been divorced." Xuan Yu''s eyebrows jumped: "What did you say?" "Your mother ran to the prince''s study and cried loudly, and then ran back to Wenfangyuan. Unfortunately, the prince ordered her not to go in. She called your sister. Your sister was crying hard. She was probably very worried, so she went to find grandson. Yao went to see your sister, but Sun Yao fell and almost had a miscarriage. After that, the prince gave your mother a divorce letter." Speaking of this, she paused, "At first, I thought it was your mother who harmed Sun Yao and was dismissed by the prince, but seeing you like this, I think it''s not that simple. Do you know who took the certificate of divorce?" Is it for your mother?" "Who?" "A little girl, about the same age as my sister, all the servants in the house are very respectful to her." "Ning Yue." "Ning Yue? Ma Ningyue?" Huangfuyan has stayed in the mansion for so long. Although she has never met Ma Ningyue in person, she often hears people talk about her, saying that she is a daughter of a general''s mansion. He is loved by Xuanyin very much, and he is very good at doing business. He opened the largest pharmacy in the whole capital and made a lot of money every day. If there were only these, it would not be enough to make Huangfuyan look sideways. What''s more, that girl seemed to be blessed by the gods, and she had been going smoothly. On the contrary, people who had opposed her fell one after another. She grew up in the deep palace, so she can naturally see what the prince''s act of asking Ma Ningyue to send a letter of divorce means. It is likely that the princess has offended Ma Ningyue and his wife. This move is a slap in the face of the princess. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Although she is dissatisfied with Xuan Yu, she hates Xuan Yin even more. "Heal your wounds with peace of mind, and leave it to me to restore your favor. It won''t be long before the prince will value you again." Xuan Yu frowned thickly: "What do you want to do?" Huangfuyan stood up and walked away without saying a word. (end of this chapter) Chapter 941： Miserable end (5) Chapter 941 Miserable end (5) However, after Guo Yu got the divorce letter, she almost collapsed. She didn''t expect that she would be divorced from the house one day! Whores like Liu Wanyu who raise small actors are still living well in the nunnery, why is she, Guo Yu, dismissed from the house? Just because Liu Wanyu''s marriage was granted by the emperor, and she was asked by the prince? Since he married her back then, why did he abandon her now? Biqing bit her lips sadly: "Princess, what should we do now? Should we go back to Guo''s house and make up our minds with the old lady and your lord?" Guo Yuhong shook her head with eye circles. Once she went back to her natal family, it would be known all over the city. She couldn''t afford to lose this person. "My lord will forgive me, he is just angry and confused, he will take me back..." These were the words Biqing used to comfort the princess, but at this moment, even Biqing felt that these words sounded too pale and powerless. Bi Qing asked in a low voice: "If you don''t go back to Guo''s house, but you can''t go back to the palace, what should we do?" "Find an inn to stay in first." Guo Yu said. Bi Qing said with a bitter face: "But we have no money with us." I walked in a hurry and was almost thrown out. How could I remember to bring money? Guo Yu walked around the ground a few times, his eyes narrowed, and said: "I can''t go back to the mansion, you should be able to, you go back and get some money out." "it is good!" Biqing returned to the mansion, as Guo Yu said, the gatekeepers did not stop her. She went to the Wenfang Courtyard, but the woman guarding the gate forbade her to enter: "The prince said that anyone related to the princess is not allowed to enter!" Biqing recognized this diabolical slave, who was the woman she single-handedly brought up, and she immediately said angrily: "You old woman! Why did you ask me to give you a job? It''s not me, you can enter Wenfang Yard? You are still chopping firewood in the woodshed!" The gatekeeper woman''s face was ashamed, and she said stubbornly: "I didn''t tell the prince about your sneaking into the mansion, so I was repaying your kindness!" Biqing blushed, glared at her, and said, "I just want to get some change of clothes for the concubine, and leave after I finish. If you don''t think it''s okay, I''ll wait for you here, and you go and report to the prince. But , dont blame me for not reminding you, the lord is in a fit of anger right now, whoever suffers will suffer! The gatekeeper''s eyes flickered, and she said unwillingly: "All right, all right, you can collect it! But remember, you can only collect clothes! You can''t take anything else!" "Can''t the princess take her own money?" Biqing suppressed her anger and asked. "The lord has spoken, you can take back your own things, call the Guo family, and return the dowry to Miss Guo in large amounts!" The woman said arrogantly. It''s only been a while, and she has changed from a princess to Miss Guo, a group of influential people! Biqing was very angry, but she couldn''t really argue with her, lest she would be angered, and she couldn''t even take her clothes away. Biqing entered the house, took several outfits for the princess, and took two for herself. The gatekeeper woman kept watching at the door, for fear that her hands and feet would be dirty. Biqing took a box of rouge in front of her. The gatekeeper woman said: "Wait! What is that?" "Rouge! These things can always be taken away, right? It''s not worth much!" "Open it and let me see!" The gatekeeper yelled. Biqing opened the lid of the rouge box: "Did you see it? Is it rouge? Didn''t I lie to you?" "Hmph!" The gatekeeper woman rolled her eyes. Biqing collected some more rouge and gouache, and while the doorkeeper was not paying attention, she took out a one thousand tael gold ticket from the bottom of the jewelry box and rolled it into the rouge box. (end of this chapter) Chapter 942： Miserable Ending (6) Chapter 942 Miserable end (6) "Have you taken it away? After you put it away, go away!" The gatekeeper woman threw Biqing out, probably seeing that Biqing was pitiful, and threw her a silver naked, "Don''t come back again!" Biqing took the bag and went to the small alley near the Wangfu. It was already late at night and it had just rained heavily. Guo Yu was only wearing Sun Yao''s thin coat when he was driven out, and he froze after a while. "Princess! Concubine!" Biqing ran to her side, seeing that her face was frozen and only her eyes were rolling, she couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you?" "I...my feet are numb..." She was so cold that she could barely open her mouth. "Wait!" Biqing hurriedly unpacked her bag, and took a big padded jacket to cover Guo Yu''s body, "Is it better?" My body warmed up a bit, but it was still difficult to move. Biqing rolled her eyes, took out a piece of **** candy from her purse, and fed it into Guo Yu''s mouth. This is the candy boiled in the public dining room, for the servants to eat. In the past, Guo Yu would never be able to swallow such a low-quality thing, but after being frozen for so long, she is already very picky. Ginger sugar entered her body, and she was so hot that she broke into a hot sweat, and her body gradually regained consciousness. She wrapped her padded jacket tightly: "Have you seen Sakura?" Biqing didn''t expect the princess''s first sentence to be a question to the young lady, she was taken aback, and said, "No, that lady has been guarding me, and I''m not allowed to go anywhere except your room." Guo Yu was anxious: "Damn Diao Nu! When I go back someday, I will definitely kill her!" Paused, then asked, "Where''s the money? How much did you take?" Biqing took out the one thousand tael gold ticket from the rouge box. Guo Yu took it and took a look: "So few?" One thousand taels of gold is almost ten thousand taels of silver, which is actually not a small amount, but for a person like Guo Yu whose quality of life is not inferior to that of the queen, he would have to eat hundreds of silver for any meal, and the inn he stayed in would also cost a lot. Choose the most luxurious one, I''m afraid it won''t last long. "Can I get it again?" Guo Yu asked. Biqing shook her head: "I can''t, I only went in today after bluffing that old lady. When that old lady reacts, I''m afraid I will regret that I did something stupid." Guo Yu turned pale with anger: "I won''t eat his food! Why can''t I take my own food?" Bi Qing sighed: "My lord said, if you want to get back your own things, call the Guo family to come to your door." Calling the Guo family to visit is tantamount to a complete break, and then there is no room for change. Guo Yu''s complexion changed, and he tightened his cotton-padded jacket: "My lord, you are really cruel!" "Princess, 10,000 taels of silver, let''s save some money and spend it for several years." What she wanted to say was that she could spend a few lifetimes, but considering the princess''s standard, she probably wouldn''t be able to drop it anywhere. The two began to look for the inn. Guo Yu has never walked in such bad weather. She either stays in a warm room or sits in a warm carriage. where to. Unlike now, Biqing was carrying a heavy burden and was too tired to speak. She was blown by the cold wind, and she didn''t dare to speak. Winter nights are long. Guo Yu gradually became a little hungry. Bi Qing said: "I remember that there is a noodle shop nearby that is specially opened at night, you wait here, don''t wander around, and don''t pay attention to anyone who talks to you." Guo Yu rubbed his belly: "Okay, you can go." Biqing took the few copper coins left on her body and went. "Ginger candy! Ginger candyginger candy" (end of this chapter) Chapter 943： Miserable Ending (7) Chapter 943 Miserable end (7) A five or six-year-old boy hawked a box of **** candies all the way over, "Ma''am, would you like to buy some of my **** candies? My mother made them, they are delicious!" Seeing him, Guo Yu thought of her own children. All three sons grew up well-clothed and well-fed, but her daughter had to suffer outside for three years. It is said that during those three years she often made a living by peddling. A feeling rose in her heart. Gu Lianxi: "It''s so late, why don''t you go to bed?" "Huh?" The little boy seemed very surprised, "I''m already up! I''m starting to work! If it''s any later, I won''t be able to support my mother and sister!" "It''s so early." Guo Yu looked at the dark and boundless night sky, and then asked the little boy, "I bought all the **** candies, you go back to sleep." "Really? But, but madam, these **** candies cost a hundred copper coins!" The little boy opened his watery eyes. Guo Yu opened his purse and took out the golden ticket: "I don''t have any coins, only this one. Can you find it?" "Ah... this... ah..." The little boy was stunned. "If I can''t find it, I can''t buy it." Guo Yu said. "Madam, you can find it, wait here! I will go to the bank next door and exchange the money for you!" The little boy said, taking off the small plate hanging around his neck and putting it on the ground, "Madam, please Please help me take care of my booth, our whole family depends on it, you must take care of it, I will be right back!" "Okay." Guo Yu handed the golden ticket to the little boy, not noticing the cunning flashing in the little boy''s eyes. A quarter of an hour later, Biqing came back with a bowl of noodles: "Ma''am! Sanxian noodles!" It is said to be three fresh noodles, but in fact there are only a few vegetable leaves and three or two pieces of fat. Guo Yu glanced at it with disgust, and subconsciously didn''t want to eat it, but he was really hungry and he was too cold, so he took a bowl and ate it by the side of the road. Before eating two bites, a car with Ye Xiang passing by passed by and almost hit Guo Yu. Guo Yu shook his hand, and a bowl of noodles fell to the ground. Only took two bites. Biqing opened her mouth: "Why don''t you, servant girl, go buy another bowl?" "No." Guo Yu threw away his chopsticks, straightened his clothes, raised his head proudly, "Find an inn to stay." What a shame to eat noodles on the side of the road! Biqing put her burden back on her back and was about to leave when she saw a small stall next to her: "Whose is this?" "A little boy, I bought his **** candy, and he went to give me some change." Guo Yu said unhurriedly. Bi Qing stared at the words, "You...you don''t mean to give him the golden ticket, do you?" "Yes, he went to the bank to exchange money for me, so that we don''t have to run away, and we can have cash to use later." Guo Yu said with a hint of pride, obviously thinking that he had done a very smart thing. Biqing even wants to die! At this point, the bank hasnt opened yet. Where can the little boy exchange money? It was obvious that the golden ticket was cheated away! It''s okay to be fooled by Si Kongjing''s idiot, how could a little boy...could be fooled by the princess? "Didn''t I tell you to ignore whoever talks to you?" Guo Yu said disapprovingly: "It''s just a child, what''s wrong? Is there a problem? His stall is still here, and their whole family lives on it." I''m going to cry because of you... Biqing wanted to cry without tears and said: "This stall is worth one or two taels of silver at the end, but you gave him ten thousand taels of silver! How can he use the money to set up a stall? He can go back to the countryside Be the lord!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 944： Miserable Ending (8) Chapter 944 Miserable end (8) Guo Yu was stunned. The sky is gradually getting brighter. The nanny hugged Xuan Xiaoying to get up, and dressed Xuan Xiaoying. "I don''t want this!" "I want blue!" "Not this blue!" "You stupid! Get out!" Nurse was kicked out of the room by Xuan Xiaoying. The maids brought delicious meals to serve her. Xuan Sakura doesn''t eat. The maids brought her favorite tremella soup again. Xuan Xiaoying slowly pushed the white fungus soup to the ground, smashing it into a mess. Since returning home, Xuan Xiaoying has been as quiet as a kitten. Although she is not docile, because she has always had her own opinions, she has never been so noisy. The people immediately reported to King Zhongshan. King Zhongshan rushed to her room, and she was sitting on the head of the bed, silently playing with colored glaze beads. King Zhongshan touched her head tenderly: "I heard that you refuse to eat." Xuan Xiaoying turned her head to avoid his hand. Holding his hands slightly, King Zhongshan sat down next to her. She said, "You''re blocking the light." King Zhongshan moved aside, looked at her dotingly and said, "Father will accompany you to dinner." Xuan Xiaoying didn''t speak, she played with the glass beads silently, her little face was smelly. Zhongshan King sighed softly: "Tell me, why are you unhappy?" "I want a concubine mother." She said stubbornly. King Zhongshan''s eyes dimmed: "She is not worthy to be your mother and concubine!" "Then who is worthy?" Xuan Xiaoying raised her head and asked, her eyes were bright, like gemstones in a clear spring, with a hint of coolness faintly. King Zhongshan felt uncomfortable with his daughter''s questioning eyes, and touched the top of her hair. This time, she did not avoid it. "No matter who, she is not worthy anyway." King Zhongshan said. Thinking that Xuan Xiaoying would get angry, unexpectedly she just let out a light oh, then lowered her head and continued playing with colored glaze beads. "My lord!" Outside the door, the servant reported, "The carriage is ready." King Zhongshan glanced at his daughter and said to the door: "Understood, I will go in a while." "Where are you going?" Xuan Xiaoying asked. "Go to the barracks." "I want to go too." Xuan Xiaoying said calmly, "My concubine mother used to accompany me, but now that you have lost my concubine, you will accompany me instead." King Zhongshan was a little at a loss by his daughter''s early wisdom. How could he not see that his daughter was making use of the problem? If his daughter was crying, he could still cruelly hand it over to his servants to coax her, but his daughter was calm now, which made him feel uneasy. He picked up his daughter: "Okay." He really brought his daughter into the barracks. Throughout the ages, he is the first prince who brings his daughter to work. He made a small wheelchair for his daughter. The daughter didn''t sit in it, but hung on him, and wouldn''t get off for a moment. While he was touring the boot camp Xuan Xiaoying: "I want to drink water." As he checked the armory Xuan Xiaoying: "I want to pee." When he was discussing with his staff how to solve the crime of collaborating with the enemy and treason Xuan Xiaoying: "I''m going to pull Smelly." Zhongshan King''s face turned green: "Let the nanny take you there." "I don''t want these. These are all made by my concubine. You can either return my concubine to me, or do it yourself! Alright, I''m done, wipe my ass." Xuan Xiaoying jumped off the toilet . Looking at that white butt, King Zhongshan really wanted to slap him! The father and daughter returned to the tent where they discussed the matter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 945： Miserable Ending (9) Chapter 945 Miserable end (9) King Zhongshan sat down on the main seat and hugged Xuan Xiaoying on his lap, but Xuan Xiaoying glanced at everyone and asked, "Why don''t I have a chair?" Staff Yang hurriedly gave her his chair: "Miss, please sit down." Xuan Xiaoying sat down like a little adult. Although she is only less than six years old, she is very beautiful, with a heroic look on her brows, one can tell she is the daughter of the Xuan family at a glance, that kind of nobility in blood cannot be disguised no matter what. King Zhongshan cleared his throat: "Okay, let''s start." They analyzed the Xuan family''s situation, the emperor''s attitude, Sikong Shuo''s position, and Rong Qing''s relationship with Nanjiang from the beginning to the end. The whole process was very boring. Everyone was worried that this little girl would not be able to sit still, which was surprising. In a different place, she not only sat down for an hour, but also listened attentively. She was the first female family member who was brought into the military camp by King Zhongshan on his own initiative. It''s no wonder the lord thinks highly of her, she is indeed not a treasure. After the discussion, King Zhongshan squeezed her little hand: "Do you understand?" "No." She said honestly. "Look, I told you that there is nothing interesting in the military camp. Don''t follow me tomorrow. I will play with Dahuang in the mansion. My father promises that I will go back to accompany you as soon as possible." But the next day, Xuan Xiaoying still followed. She is like a little slug, clinging to King Zhongshan, even some official entertainments, she has to follow. For dinner, King Zhongshan invited several respected elders to dinner, hoping to open up relationships and help him get rid of the charges of collaborating with the enemy and treason as soon as possible. It is necessary to invite some beautiful and generous women to sing songs, recite poems and compose Fu to help the wine. A gentle singer came to Zhongshan King with a luminous cup, and said softly, "This is rose marinade, which is very fragrant. Children should like it very much." Xuan Xiaoying said without thinking: "I don''t like, I don''t like any women who are close to my father." Diva blushed from choking. Xuan Xiaoying looked at her with beautiful eyes, and said calmly: "Don''t seduce my father, I will watch him." She opened her small arms, "Father, hug." Zhongshan Wang: "..." The golden ticket was cheated away, and Guo Yu and Biqing were left with only a little silver **** dumped by the gatekeeper. It must not be enough to stay in the inn, and the poor Datong shop is very bad. Guo Yu smelled it and felt sick for a while. vomit. In desperation, the two walked for a long time to a small village on the outskirts of the city and rented a small courtyard, similar to a farmhouse. The room is simple and cold. There are complete tables, chairs and benches, but they are all dilapidated. Guo Yu covered his nose: "It smells really bad." Doesn''t it smell bad? In the palace, although Biqing is a servant, but because she serves the princess personally, her food, clothing, housing and transportation are better than those of ordinary officials'' daughters. I''m afraid that even the lowest servants of the palace would disdain to live in this kind of place. But with their current situation, what else can they be picky about? Either go back to the Guo family, confess everything, and completely break with the palace; or endure the current hunger and cold, and wait for the prince to change his mind. Biqing felt that it was impossible for the prince to change his mind. After all, the prince had never loved the princess. "Sit down for a while, maidservant to tidy up." Biqing moved a chair for the princess, took out the blanket in the bundle, and spread it on a hard bed, "Maidmaid went to the market to buy two mattresses, and bought another Some rice oil and vegetables, as well as your feet, also need to be smeared with Jinchuang medicine. If you are sleepy, just make do with it and lie on the table for a while." Guo Yu looked at the dilapidated house, and his nose felt sore: "Got it, you can go." "This time, don''t talk to anyone! Don''t open the door if anyone calls!" Bi Qing urged. "I understand." Biqing took a bunch of copper plates and walked out of the yard. Guo Yu sat in the room for a while, but he was so cold that he got up and walked around. My feet hurt. It hurts deeply. Don''t leave, and feel cold all over. After stopping and going for a while, she became thirsty. There is a well in the yard with a cover. Her hand hurts and she can''t push it open. After thinking for a long time, she found a rope from the woodshed, tied one end to the well cover and the other end to the door latch. With a violent bump, the manhole cover was actually dragged away. She hurriedly hung the wooden barrel with a rope and put it into the well to draw water. The water is really heavy! Her delicate hands grabbed the rough rope, and after a while, the skin was worn out, and the blood dripped on the rope, into the well, and dripped into her heart. She cried aggrievedly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 946： Great Masters Rage (1) Chapter 946 The Rage of the Marshal (1) Since knowing the truth about Lan Zhen, Xuan Yin has been shutting herself in the house, not going anywhere, and not eating well, but it made Ning Yue and Lin Lanzhi very anxious. Rong Qing took a sip of rock sugar bird''s nest, and said casually: "Why are you so anxious? It will be fine when it should be better. A big man, can''t he get over this hurdle?" Ning Yue glared at him! Lin Lanzhi gave him an angry look: "Don''t be so heartless!" Rong Qing shrugged and continued eating bird''s nest. That kid robbed him of his sister, and he didn''t treat his sister well. He almost killed her. He hasn''t settled the debt with him yet! He already has a conscience. Lin Lanzhi looked at her daughter''s frowning, and sighed quietly: "Everyone, think of a way, we must help Xiaoyin get out of the shadows." Rong Qing pouted. Lin Lanzhi looked at Rong Lin again. Recently, whenever Rong Lin had a chance, he would like to favor Lin Lanzhi, frantically, to the point where Lin Lanzhi couldn''t do without him. He only wished that he was a woman, so he would be better kept by his side as his daughter-in-law. "Rong Lin, do you have any good ideas?" Lin Lanzhi asked softly. of course not! To be honest, he didn''t quite understand Xuan Yin''s feelings. When Lan Zhen "disappeared", Xuan Yin was only four years old, and he was seven years old when he left home. Seven-year-old children can remember things better than four-year-old children, right? ? But he didn''t miss his family at all. If someone told him now that his mother was dead, he probably wouldn''t even bat an eyelid. And he has only been away from them for eleven years. Xuan Yin and Lan Zhen have been separated for sixteen years, why do they still have such deep feelings for Lan Zhen? He couldn''t figure it out. Maybe, he will never experience the feeling of mother-child connection in his life, right? But these words, just think about it in your heart, and don''t say it, otherwise, Lanzhi will think that he is cold-blooded. He grinned, showing a mouthful of white teeth: "How about, let''s go climbing! Every time I''m in a bad mood, I''ll be fine once I climb the mountain!" Lin Lanzhi couldn''t be more cute by him, rubbed the top of his hair, and said: "This idea is good or bad, but neither Yue''er nor Rong Qing can climb the mountain." He smiled and said, "I can carry Rong Qing! My sister will let Xuanyin carry it!" "It''s my aunt!" "It''s my aunt!" The brothers and sisters spoke in unison. Rong Lin snorted, turned his face away, and looked up at the sky. "Qing''er." Lin Lanzhi''s eyes fell on Rong Qing''s face, showing a tendency to exert pressure. Rong Qing sighed helplessly, her whole life was in the hands of two women, a younger sister and a mother: "I heard that Tangshan Hot Spring is good, it is good for my younger sister''s body, it is said that it can also cure palace cold and help her conceive. of." Xuanyin doesn''t care about his own life, but always cares about Ning Yue. No matter how depressed he is, he won''t let it go when he hears that he can do Ning Yue''s best. Lin Lanzhi''s eyes lit up immediately, why didn''t she think of using her daughter as a raft? Isn''t the person Xiao Yin cares most about is his daughter? After breakfast, Lin Lanzhi found Xuanyin and explained the method of soaking in the hot spring. In order to achieve the effect, he inevitably praised a little: "Look, you have been married for so long, and Yue''er''s stomach hasn''t moved. Her body is too cold, and every time she comes to sunflower water, she suffers from severe pain, which is also related to this. The hot springs in Tangshan are specially designed to treat this, and several of my friends have soaked there, and the old problems have been cured..." Xuan Yin knows better than anyone why Ning Yue cant conceive. Its true that her body is too cold, but that kind of cold is not an ordinary palace cold, but a body cold caused by a thousand-year-old ice dragon crystal. It needs bodhi seeds to cure it. The effect of hot springs is probably not big. (end of this chapter) Chapter 947： The Great Masters Rage (2) Chapter 947 The Rage of the Marshal (2) But, better than nothing. As soon as Xuanyin agreed, Lin Lanzhi immediately started to pack up her things. Although there were enough servants, she had to go over everything the children had before she could rest assured. On this side, Lin Lanzhi packs up and salutes, while on the other side, Ning Yue goes to the palace to visit Sun Yao, and bids farewell to Sun Yao by the way. Tangshan is at the junction of Beijing and Bingzhou, and it takes two days to drive back and forth. Counting the days I lived there, I may not be able to return for four or five days. The thing she worries most about is Sun Yao. "How do you feel today?" Ning Yue met Sun Yao in the warm back room. Sun Yao''s complexion is slightly better than yesterday, not so pale, but still weak, unable to stand or sit. Sun Yao stretched out her hand to her: "I''m much better, why did you come so early?" "I''m here to say goodbye to you." After Ning Yue finished speaking, Shihua came in with the medicine, and Ning Yue took the bowl, "I''m here. Did Dr. Lu see it today?" Shihua replied: "I have read it, I have a pulse diagnosis, and let me take the medicine according to the original prescription." Ning Yue nodded in satisfaction. Sun Yao asked in confusion: "You said goodbye to me, where are you going?" "Xuan Yin is not in a good mood recently, my mother decided to take us to Tangshan to go to the hot springs, and relax by the way." "Your mother is so kind." Sun Yao said sincerely. She and Lin Lanzhi have never faced each other, but occasionally hear something related to Lin Lanzhi from Ning Yue. She can feel that the other party is a very gentle and virtuous woman. Its no wonder that the fourth brother and Yueer dont want to leave home. Such a gentle and virtuous woman, where she is, will be full of home. "Are Rong Qing and Rong Lin going too?" Sun Yao asked. Ning Yue smiled slightly, her eyes sparkling: "Go, my mother said, not one less." Sun Yao said with emotion: "I''m really envious." Ning Yue blinked: "However... we are all guilty now, we shouldn''t have left the capital, we went secretly, third sister-in-law, you have to keep it a secret for us." "Of course." Sun Yao said, "By the way, do you know what happened to the father and the elder brother? This morning, I heard Xuan Zhao say that the father was too much, why did he treat the elder brother like that..." Ning Yue pondered for a moment, still a little hard to say, and said: "Brother lied to my father about something, and was beaten by my father." Sun Yao was stunned: "Ah? My father loves my elder brother the most! How come..." Ning Yue shook her head, and said helplessly: "The princess is also helping to hide it. Didn''t you ask my father yesterday why he divorced the princess? It has something to do with the fact that I concealed it. You rest for a few days, and when I come back from Tangshan Tell you everything." "it is good." After bidding farewell to Sun Yao, Ning Yue walked out of Qingling Pavilion and headed for the study. No matter what, King Zhongshan was her father-in-law, and she took her son away, so she had to say hello to him in every way. When I arrived at the study, King Zhongshan was not there, so Xuan Xiaoying scribbled at his desk, messing up the memorials that King Zhongshan didn''t want. Ning Yue thought, the lord still loves this daughter, and he is about to spoil her to heaven, and even give her the memorial to play with. "Sakura." Ning Yue smiled and stepped across the threshold. Xuan Xiaoying raised her head when she heard the words, and glanced around Ning Yue''s face with eyes that were earlier than ordinary children. Then, she darkened and said with a hint of displeasure: "It''s you? Why are you Want to come to my father''s study?" Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t seem to offend her, did he? Why does this child smell of gunpowder in his mouth? Collecting her thoughts, Ning Yue asked gently: "I have something to ask my father, do you know where my father is?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 948： Great Masters Rage (3) Chapter 948 The Marshal''s Rage (3) "I won''t tell you." Xuan Xiaoying turned her face away. Ning Yue wrinkled her face in surprise. Xiao Ying used to like her very much. She had a sister-in-law, and she always stayed in the Liujin Courtyard, asking her to make food for her. How could she be so hostile to her after seeing her for a while? How deep is it? Walking over slowly, Ning Yue reached out and touched her head, and said softly, "What''s wrong with Sakura? Is she in a bad mood? Tell me, and Sisao can help you think of a way." "Go away!" Xuan Xiaoying pushed hard, she was still holding the pen in her right hand, and all the ink on the pen tip was drawn on Ning Yue''s new skirt. She froze for a moment, as if realizing that she had done something wrong, but soon, she turned her face away stubbornly. Ning Yue looked at the smeared skirt, and asked wonderingly: "Sakura, don''t you like Fourth Sister-in-law?" Xuan Xiaoying yelled: "Yes! I don''t like you! I hate you! You killed my concubine mother! You also hurt my elder brother! I hate you, hate you, hate you!" It turned out to be for this matter. A flash of realization flashed across Ning Yue''s heart, and the light in her eyes turned slightly cold. Guo Yu was suspended, some clever servants already knew about it. However, Guo Yus collusion with Suhuo was probably not made public. After all, the crime of collaborating with the enemy and treason was involved, and the prince and Xuan Yu were not so stupid. Lanzhen''s truth and what was concealed have not been made public even if I think about it. As for her feud with Guo Yu, it will not be publicized to everyone. Then, why did Sakura get Guo Yu away in one bite? "Xiao Ying, I didn''t take your mother and concubine away." She looked at Xuan Xiao Ying firmly and said. Xuan Xiaoying''s cheeks were flushed with anger: "It''s you! They all saw it! You gave the letter of divorce to my concubine mother! You even quarreled with concubine mother! You hate concubine mother, so you asked the king to divorce concubine mother !" Ning Yue asked in a normal tone: "Who told you these words?" "I want you to take care of it!" Xuan Xiaoying said angrily, "Get out! Don''t enter my father''s study again!" Ning Yue glanced at her and went out. At the door, she met King Zhongshan who was in a hurry, and bowed: "Father." King Zhongshan was originally explaining things to the shadow guards in the west chamber, but when he heard Xuan Xiaoying yelling, he thought that something had happened, so he left his official business and came to take a look, but saw that he would rather come out from inside, he asked strangely: " What happened just now?" "It''s nothing, Xiao Ying seems to have misunderstood me, did the father tell Xiao Ying about the festival between me and the princess?" Although he felt that the possibility was very slim, Ning Yue still wanted to find the prince to verify it himself. Zhongshan Wang shook his head: "Of course not, I won''t talk to her about this." Although Ning Yue and Guo Yu were indeed at odds, the whole incident was caused by Guo Yu''s prejudice and greed. Because he hated Sifang, he wronged Ning Yue a lot; because he wanted to hide the truth about Lan Zhen, he did not hesitate to collude with Su Huo hit Rongqing ruthlessly. No matter how much Guo Yu emphasizes that she was used by Suhuo, it will not change the fact that she has caused the Xuan family to be almost unable to recover. How can a child understand such a complicated cause and effect? He wanted to tell her when she was older and knew how to distinguish between right and wrong, good and evil Ning Yue also believed that King Zhongshan was not that stupid, and would tell a child the fact that she couldn''t digest at all: "Where is the elder brother?" "Sakura hasn''t been to Zhihui Temple yet." King Zhongshan pondered for a moment, "And he won''t say anything." With Xuan Yu''s temperament, it is indeed impossible to be so confused. Ning Yue asked again, "Third brother?" "He did come to see me, but I avoided seeing him because I was too busy to see him. I''m afraid he didn''t even know about Guo Yu''s dismissal." (end of this chapter) Chapter 949： Great Masters Rage (4) Chapter 949 The Rage of the Marshal (4) Zhongshan Wang answered every question of Ning Yue very patiently. Ning Yue saluted, "I offended you." King Zhongshan said tolerantly: "It''s nothing, you should ask me if you have something to do. It must be some servant who has chewed his tongue. I will check it later." Ning Yue hummed. King Zhongshan paused, and then asked: "How is Xiaoyin? Is he better?" "Not yet." Ning Yue said quietly, "I don''t want to talk or eat. I''ve lost a lot of weight." A trace of distress flashed in King Zhongshan''s eyes. Ning Yue said again: "My mother wants to take Xuanyin out to relax." King Zhongshan said with relief: "It''s good to relax, go for a walk, people will be much more relaxed, where are you going?" "Hot springs in Tangshan." "It''s good that there is a hot spring there. Go, don''t worry here in the capital, no one will trouble you." Even if he looks for it, he will bear it. That is his son whom he owes for 21 years. Even if the sky falls, he will not let him suffer any harm. Thinking of something, King Zhongshan''s face turned warm: "Also, thank your mother for me, thank her for taking care of my son." After Ning Yue left, Zhongshan King immediately went to Wenfangyuan, called all the servants to the Ming Hall, and interrogated them one by one to see who was instigating the relationship between Sakura and Ning Yue. Back to Tangli Courtyard, Lin Lanzhi had packed up all the salutes for the five people, and was so tired that she sat on a chair panting. Rong Lin massaged her shoulder. Whether you press it comfortably or not, this kind of heart is warm enough. As soon as Ning Yue entered the door, she saw Rong Lin pressing her mother seriously, and praised her mother for her good skin, good complexion, younger and more beautiful as she lived. Ning Yue laughed, knowing that he was flattering his grandmother, but not knowing, he thought he was flattering his mother-in-law! Big brother doesn''t care as much about Lanzhi as he does! "Mother, Rong Lin." "Sister is back?" Rong Lin grinned, revealing a mouthful of small white teeth. Ning Yue''s face darkened: "How many times do I have to say, I am your aunt!" Lin Lanzhi was so teased by the two children, to be honest, Rong Lin is three years older than Yueer, so she can indeed be called a younger sister, but Rong Lin is Rong Qing''s adopted son, so she is a bit younger in seniority. Ning Yue chatted with Rong Lin for a while, and helped King Zhongshan send a thank you to Lanzhi, then went back to the house to find Xuanyin. Xuan Yin was sitting in front of the window, flipping through the book quietly, the bright sunlight slanted from outside the window, shining on his slender fingers like jade, and also on his handsome eyebrows. Between the brows and eyes, the violence and stubbornness disappeared, replaced by a faint gloom. The moment he saw Ning Yue push the door and enter, he suppressed his emotions and slightly raised the corners of his lips: "Are you back?" "Yeah." Ning Yue sat on his lap, caressing his delicate eyebrows with plain hands, "I''ve already said hello to the palace, father seems to be very worried about you, do you want to see him before leaving?" "No." He said lightly, wrapping her petite body in his arms with his big arms, and pressing his chin against her temples, "When are we going to leave?" Ning Yue said softly: "If your side is well, you can leave at any time." Xuan Yin lowered his head and placed a light kiss on her delicate lips. This was the first time he took the initiative to get close to her after knowing the truth about Lan Zhen. , more like a silent attachment. Ning Yue likes this feeling. What he needs is no longer her body that can please him, but her person and heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 950： Great Masters Rage (5) Chapter 950 The Rage of the Marshal (5) Ning Yue closed her eyes and moved her lips slightly. He opened his lips tacitly. As if inspired, Ning Yue hugged him tightly and kissed him tenderly. Without a drop of water for several days, his lips were so dry that they cracked a few small openings. Ning Yue''s tongue gently swept over. The sound of the wind stopped. Noisy, quiet. The whole world is so quiet that there are only each other''s panting, the sound of kisses and the accelerated heartbeat like a drum. I don''t know how long the kiss lasted, but Ning Yue was almost dizzy on him. He slowly let go of her red, swollen and crystal-clear lips, took a deep look at her, and leaned over to kiss her again, without any lust, just wanting to feel her presence. Of course, the body''s reaction is beyond his control. Ning Yue blinked mischievously, and grasped the awakened little beast through the thick cloth, she could hardly hold it, her face was hot. He smiled lightly: "Be patient, I''ll give it to you when we get there." Ning Yue looked at him, knowing that his mood was not as gloomy as before, but she became bolder, holding his face and saying, "Why am I forbearing?" He chuckled: "I''m also enduring it." Ning Yue smiled narrowly: "Then let''s make a bet, you won''t be able to endure the hot spring." His thin lips curled up, and a trace of evil charm flashed in his obsidian-like eyes: "What if I can endure it?" "It''s up to you to deal with it." Ning Yue looked at him with a smirk, "But if you can''t bear it, you can deal with me." "Okay." No matter how you think about it, he won the deal. After lunch, the group boarded the carriage to Tangshan. Since he is still wearing a sinful body, he only claims to go to a temple near Tangshan to pray for blessings. Lin Lanzhi prepared a total of four carriages, one for her, Hongyu and Dongmei, one for Xuanyin Ningyue, one for Rongqing and Ronglin, and one for several people''s salutes and supplies needed on the road . Because the end of the new year is approaching, the official roads are very lively. There are people returning from the capital, and some returning to Beijing for the New Year and paying tribute to the rich and powerful in the capital. The latter are mostly the latter. According to the plan, they will stay at the post station for one night, then set off at dawn, and arrive in Tangshan in the afternoon. However, there were too many people in the post station, so there was no spare room. Lin Lanzhi asked people to set up four tents near the station. One belongs to the coachman, one belongs to her and two maids, and the other two belong to the young couple and the father and son. They were not the only ones who set up tents. Some passing business travelers and herdsmen also took out tents. Suddenly, the empty meadow seemed to bloom, and one after another was built, which was very lively. Someone lit a bonfire and set up a barbecue grill in front of the tent. The aroma danced with the wind, and soon filled the whole world. Lin Lanzhi didn''t light a fire, so he asked Hongyu and Dongmei to buy some food at the station, and called the four children to eat together in the tent. Halfway through the meal, a young guys voice sounded outside, very hearty and friendly: "Is there anyone inside? My uncle made some barbecue. If you dont mind, come over and try it together!" Lin Lanzhi opened the curtain and looked at this handsome young man. Although he was wearing Han clothes, his facial features belonged to a minority. The folk customs of some ethnic minorities are simple and hospitable, not as reserved as the Han people, and they do not have such a heavy class concept as the Han people. Lin Lanzhi gave him a friendly smile, and asked the children in the tent: "Do you want to eat barbecue?" Rong Lin''s eyes glowed green! (end of this chapter) Chapter 951： The Masters Fury (6) Chapter 951 The Rage of the Marshal (6) Lin Lanzhi laughed out loud, and said to the young man, "Thank you for your invitation, we will pack up and go there." "Good!" The young man happily returned to the campfire. Lin Lanzhi packed up some exquisite pastries and plum wine that he brought, and went to the tent over there with Ning Yue and his party. There, many people who have camped here have already surrounded them, and there are also many people who smelled the fragrance and ran out from the post station to beat the teeth. The person who grilled the meat was a mature and handsome uncle. He was about the same age as Ma Yuan, and he was also dressed in Han Chinese, but he couldn''t speak Chinese well, which sounded very funny. Beside him, there is a pair of beautiful twin sisters with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Unlike girls of the Han nationality who dont show their teeth in their smiles, they sometimes lean forward and backward when they say this to the uncle, but it doesnt look vulgar at all, but it makes people feel hearty and real. The woman in red touched her sister''s shoulder: "Sister, look, there are so many beautiful people here!" The younger sister took advantage of the situation and looked over, thinking that the beauty in her mouth was just better than ordinary people, but when she saw the appearance of the group of people clearly, she was stunned on the spot. The leader is a gentle and dignified woman. The woman has bright eyes and good looks. Her facial features are not perfect, but she has a charm and charm that attracts people to keep approaching. The woman is holding a little **** her arm. The little girl has a baby face, big eyes, and white skin like the snow-capped mountains in their home. Her lips are bright and rosy, curled up into a playful arc, which is more attractive than the little fairy boy in the New Year pictures. But this little girl has a pair of eyes that people can''t see through. She is obviously smiling, but the smile doesn''t reach her eyes. Behind them are three handsome men who look like exiles. One black garment, one white garment, and one purple garment. The aura of the man in black was too cold and powerful, they didn''t dare to look at it, and turned their attention to the man in white and the boy in purple. The man in white has a captivating face, almost indistinguishable from male and female, with a clear and cold demeanor, but he seems to be disabled, sitting in a wheelchair. The boy in purple was pushing the wheelchair. He was pretty, but he was very fierce. His eyes were wide open, like a lion cub that might explode at any time. The two sisters looked at each other and laughed. Rong Lin frowned: "What are they laughing at?" Ning Yue turned her head and blinked: "I''ve fallen in love with you!" Lin Lanzhi gave the pastry and plum wine to the uncle who was barbecuing the meat. The uncle accepted it with a smile, exchanged a few words with Lin Lanzhi, and asked the sisters to lead them to sit at a small table beside them. The group of people are so good-looking that they make passers-by look sideways. Fortunately, with Xuanyin, the Wannian Ice Cube, sitting in command, no one really dared to strike up a conversation. Rong Lin didn''t like that group of people looking at Rong Qing, so he stared back at them one by one! Sister Hua came over with fresh barbecue and kumiss. The one in red is the elder sister, and the one in pink is the younger sister. My sister couldn''t hide her pride and said: "This is beef from our hometown, and you can''t get it in Beijing." She put the best and largest piece of meat on Rong Lin''s plate. The younger sister was not to be outdone, and poured a glass of kumiss for Rong Lin: "This is made from mare''s milk, it''s delicious." Then, she poured another glass for the others. While drinking and eating meat, everyone watched Rong Lin being attacked by sister Hua with evil humor. They are a tribe from the north, where all the people admire strength very much. I heard that their blind date is not based on family background or knowledge, but on who can lift the most jacks. They believe that God endows people with supernatural powers in order to bring great fortune to the clan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 952： Great Masters Rage (7) Chapter 952 The Rage of the Marshal (7) A person with great strength has a very high status over there. Rong Lin was born with supernatural power at first glance, no wonder they put aside Xuan Yin and Rong Qing, and specifically sought out Rong Lin to flatter them. Ning Yue tugged on Rong Qing''s sleeve: "Brother, which one do you like?" "What?" Rong Qing asked casually. Ning Yue quietly pointed to the two girls across from her: "I think they are a good match for Rong Lin. They have a bright personality and are not pretentious. Which one do you like as a daughter-in-law?" Rong Qing didn''t speak, and ate a piece of meat calmly, tasted like chewing wax. Rong Lin was irritated by the two sisters talking to each other, flattering each other and being courteous to the other: "Aren''t you allowed to eat? Keep talking, it will affect your appetite!" "Rong Lin!" Lin Lanzhi scolded in a low voice, "Don''t be rude!" Rong Lin pursed his lips, and turned his eyes to Rong Qing who was on the opposite side for help. Rong Qing didn''t look at him, but lowered his head to eat the beef in the bowl. I am almost bored to death by these two women, and he is still in the mood to eat! Rong Lin is on fire! Soon, the handsome uncle came over with a plate of roasted chicken legs, smiled and glanced at the two sisters, and said, "Don''t scare people, people in the Central Plains don''t propose like this." "What is that?" The two sisters said in unison. The handsome uncle bowed to Lin Lanzhi: "Madam, do you mind if I sit here?" Lin Lanzhi said gently: "Boss Mo, please sit down." Uncle Mo sat down next to the two sisters, looked at them, then at Lin Lanzhi, and said, "To be honest, we are businessmen from the Northern Territory." Northern Region, the former enemy country of Xiliang, was defeated by Xuan Yu and surrendered to Xiliang. Lan Zhen died under a group of rogue bandits from the Northern Territory. Xuan Yin''s expression changed suddenly after hearing the word Bei Territory! Ning Yue hurriedly pressed his hand. On the other side, Rong Lin''s eyelashes also trembled. Uncle Mo drank a little higher, his face was rosy, he didn''t notice the change of the atmosphere on the table, and said with a smile: "Our home is at the foot of the snow-capped mountains, bordering on the North City, we are mainly engaged in leather business, we take your Daxinchao tea with In exchange for silk, of course, there are some supplies for the winter. They are my little nieces, my sister is Mona, and my younger sister is Moni. Mona, Moni, quickly salute your wife." The sisters stand up and do a bad curtsy. Lin Lanzhi was stunned for a moment, then said with a dry smile, "Sit down and talk." Uncle Mo signaled the two sisters to sit down, and then continued: "We Xueshan people are not so mean-spirited. In the words of you Central Plains people, you are straightforward. If there is something that offends Madam, please also Madam Haihan." Even Haihan knows that this person''s Chinese culture is not half good. Ning Yue took a sip of kumiss and looked at her mother. Lin Lanzhi smiled: "Where is where? Meeting is fate, what offends not to offend?" "Haha, Madam is so magnanimous, so I''ll just say it straight!" Uncle Mo said, "In our Northern Territory, we can marry whoever we like and get permission from whomever, but I know that your Daxinchao is very particular about your parents." Therefore, I would like to ask for your opinion." "What... opinion?" Lin Lanzhi asked puzzled. Uncle Mo laughed and said: "My two little nieces, I''m afraid they have taken a fancy to your son and want to take your son home!" "My son?" Lin Lanzhi looked at Rong Qing. "Little son." Uncle Mo said. Lin Lanzhi smiled: "That''s not my son, it''s my grandson." (end of this chapter) Chapter 953： The Great Masters Fury (8) Chapter 953 The Rage of the Marshal (8) "Huh?" The three uncles and nephews were all stunned. This woman looks only thirty or forty years old, right? How can there be such a big grandson? Lin Lanzhi explained: "He is my son''s adopted son." Then he pointed to Rong Qing, "If you want to talk about his marriage, you should talk to my son." Uncle Mo hurriedly looked at Rong Qing. This mysteriously elegant and handsome man is actually the adoptive father of the handsome boy! Shouldn''t he be a few years older? After thinking about it, this is nothing unusual, the adopted son is not his own. So, this marriage may be easier than imagined. Rong Lin''s face turned dark. The people from the Northern Territory of the dog day, they have hit me on my head! Rong Qing, if you dare to give me to someone else, I will cut you off! "Master, I wonder if my two nieces are satisfied?" Uncle Mo asked with a smile. The two sisters cooperated to show the brightest smiles, without any trace of shyness. In their concept, if they like it, they must fight for it boldly, and let the other party see their most radiant and beautiful side. They will never learn to cover up, refuse and welcome them in their lifetime. Seeing the hesitation on the other side''s face, Uncle Mo hurriedly added: "I know, you people from the Central Plains are looking for the right family. You should be from the official family, and we are businessmen. In your eyes, businessmen are lowly and not worthy of official children. But In the Northern Territory, the status of a businessman is the same as that of ordinary people. As long as they have enough wealth, even the king of the Northern Territory will look up to them. I''m not bragging. Our Mo family is one of the best big families in the Northern Territory. My niece and daughter It is a direct descendant, and in terms of status, it should not be able to humiliate the young master." Rong Lin is the commander-in-chief of Southern Xinjiang. With this status, he is enough to match a princess. Ning Yue, the daughter of a big family, doesn''t think she is good enough for Rong Lin. "The Mo family''s status in the Northern Territory is similar to that of the Xuan family in Xiliang." Xuan Yin whispered. Ning Yue was taken aback, so powerful? Before Ning Yue could speak, Rong Lin smiled disdainfully: "What kind of **** is the Mo family?" Lin Lanzhi turned pale: "Rong Lin!" Rong Lin snorted. Uncle Mo didn''t care about Rong Lin''s contempt. The young man has never been to the Northern Territory, so he doesn''t know how powerful the Mo family is. It''s normal! When he gets to Mo''s house, maybe he doesn''t want to come back! Rong Qing said lightly: "Let me think about it and give you an answer tomorrow morning." Rong Lin''s face darkened instantly. Backing to the tent, Rong Lin kicked over the table angrily: "Rong Qing, what do you mean? What do you mean you should think about it? Do you need to think about that kind of thing? Just refuse! Do you understand if you refuse a hundred times?" Rong Qing sat on the thick mattress, flipped through the book, and said calmly: "Why did you refuse?" "Because...because..." Rong Lin hesitated to speak, blushing with anxiety, and muttered, "Because why don''t you know?" "What did you say?" Rong Qing raised an eyebrow. Rong Lin blushed furiously: "Anyway, you reject it! I won''t marry!" "You are old enough, it''s time to find a marriage." Rong Lin was so angry that his eyebrows stood up, and his eyes widened: "Rong Qing, say it again!" Rong Qing turned a page of the book: "It''s the same no matter how many times you say it, you are so old, it''s time to start a family and start a business." Rong Lin''s heart pricked slightly: "You really think so?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 954： Masters Rage (9) Chapter 954 The Rage of the Marshal (9) "Yeah." Rong Qing nodded, "I see that both Mona and Moni are good-looking, simple-minded, and courageous enough to be intimidated by you. Of course, it''s up to you to decide which one you like. You have one night to think about it." Rong Lin sat down cross-legged, glanced at him, and asked dumbly: "You really... want to give me to them?" "Not Jean." "What''s that?" Rong Lin asked, with a pair of clear eyes staring at him, full of stubbornness. Rong Qing turned another page of the book, and his eyes fell on the page: "You have reached the age of marrying a wife and having children. As your elder, I have made plans for you, that''s all." "What about you? I''m leaving, what do you do?" Rong Lin looked at him persuasively. Rong Qing never looked him in the eye: "When you were not in the palace, I came here myself." "Is this your truth, Rong Qing?" Rong Lin pinched his jaw, "Look into my eyes and say." Rong Qing''s calm eyes looked into the depths of his eyes: "Yes." Rong Lin''s eyes darkened, he stood up, and walked out of the tent coldly! But they said that Guo Yu and Biqing really lived like peasant women after they lived in the farmhouse. They had no income, and her foot was seriously injured, and she needed a lot of golden medicine. The money given by the gatekeeper''s wife was soon used up, and they ate every meal without stopping, and they were often so hungry that their chests stuck to their backs. As a last resort, Biqing pawned Guo Yu''s clothes and exchanged them for some shredded silver and a coarse padded jacket. Guo Yu''s delicate body was wrapped in bloated cotton wool, walking on the street, no one would recognize her as the glamorous Princess Xuan. It would be fine if it was just the quota, but where they live, they are often robbed by hooligans, who collect protection fees every now and then, and if they don''t pay, they smash the house to pieces. Although this home is already very dilapidated, if the pots and pans are smashed, even rice can''t be cooked. In desperation, Biqing bought some red rope and came back to tie the netting, hoping to get a good price before the Chinese New Year. Biqing couldn''t play fast enough by herself, Guo Yu helped, and after two days of learning to play, she was able to play to a similar level. The slender fingers soon developed chilblains. When the cold wind blows, the chilblains burst open and pus flows out. After rubbing Jinchuang medicine on his feet, Biqing scraped the inner wall vigorously with his fingers, and then scraped a little bit of ointment on Guo Yu''s frostbite: "Oh, I don''t know if this can cure frostbite, dead horse I''ve become a live horse doctor. I''ll set up a stall on the street later, will you wait for me at home, or will you come with me?" Thinking of those hooligans, Guo Yu flinched: "Together with you." Paused, then said, "Put it... on the corner of the street." Biqing understood what she meant, and placed it in a too conspicuous place, lest acquaintances see it. After sorting out a hundred nets, the two went to the street together. South Street has the largest flow of people, so Biqing chose a place close to the small alley. Although the wind is blowing cold, the small alley behind him is convenient for Guo Yu to hide. "Selling Luozi! Cheap and beautiful Luozi! Meihualuo, Haitangluo, Sixiluo..." Biqing yelled in the cold wind. After all, she came from the palace, her craftsmanship is much better than those sold on the market, and what she sold was indeed cheap, and she sold most of them in a short time. When there were the last few left, Biqing planned to deal with it cheaply, so that he could take Guo Yu to eat a bowl of hot noodles. "Miss, look, isn''t that the pattern I saw in the Wangfu last time? This small stall actually sells it!" A little maid in pink bijia stopped at the stall while holding Sikong Jing''s hand forward. When Biqing heard the word Wangfu, she secretly felt something was wrong, fearing that she was an acquaintance, so she quickly gestured to Guo Yu behind her. Guo Yu ran away! Si Kongjing picked out two nets: "Yo, it really is! You girl, you are quite ingenious! You look better than the nets in the palace! What''s your name?" Bi Qing lowered her eyebrows and said, "The small one is called Gingko." "Ginkgo, the name of the dirt." Sikong Jing snorted disdainfully, "It''s hard to sell netting in winter, right? Come with me." "Huh?" Bi Qing was stunned. The maid said angrily: "Ah, what? Didn''t you understand? My lady has taken a fancy to you! I want to buy you back to be a maid! Do you know who our lady is? The younger sister of Zhongchangshi, the daughter of the Sikong family! After following her, yes Good luck! Why dont you hurry up and give thanks? Where did Biqing not know about Sikong Jing? It was this hateful poisonous girl who persuaded her princess to deal with Ning Yue! Biqing gritted her teeth: "My little one has a seriously ill mother at home, so I can''t go with you." Si Kongjing threw her an ingot of gold: "This, is it enough for your mother to see a doctor? Eat well with me, and you can make more money. You can just hire someone to serve your mother." Bi Qing thought about it, it seems to be the reason, if she can really make money from Sikong Jing, then the life of the princess will be much better than now! Thoughts flashed by, Biqing raised her head tentatively. Si Kongjing looked at Biqing, she seemed to have seen this girl somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember it right now. Seeing that Si Kongjing didn''t recognize her, Biqing was even happier: "Miss, wait a minute, I''ll go discuss it with my mother." Si Kongjing played with the net in his hand, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it: "Go!" Biqing took the ingot of gold, walked through the alley, and came to the place where Guo Yu was hiding: "Wangfei, Wangfei, look..." Snapped! What responded to her was Guo Yu''s resounding slap. (end of this chapter) Chapter 955： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (1) Chapter 955 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (1) Biqing was stunned on the spot. I dont understand what I did wrong, she hasnt spoken yet The gold fell to the ground, rolled twice, and rolled to Guo Yu''s feet. Guo Yu quickly took two steps back as if being scalded by a branding iron, his eyes were wide open, he looked at Biqing in disbelief, and his hands froze. Actually, she regretted it after finishing the fight. What kind of evil did she have, she would actually hit someone! She is the concubine daughter of the Guo family who is aloof. Where have all her self-cultivation and demeanor gone? Could it be that living like a village woman these days makes her really a village woman? Guo Yu turned his back, put his fingers into his mouth, and began to bite anxiously. Biqing forced the tears back to her eyes, knelt down, picked up the ingot of gold, and explained softly: "I met Sikong Jing, she didn''t recognize who I was, she liked the zipper I made, and gave me an ingot Gold bought me to be her maid. I originally thought that with this money, your life would be better...I work by her side, and I can still have monthly money. I can hire you a servant Find a better place to live...but if you don''t like it, I won''t go." Is it... so? She heard the conversation between Biqing and Sikongjing, and when she saw Biqing rushing towards her, she thought that Biqing was going to abandon her "I blamed you wrongly." Guo Yu covered his face, recalling how he lost his composure, and shed tears of sadness, "How did I become like this?" Bi Qing comforted: "It''s just that you are suffering too much, your life is suffering, and your heart is also suffering. It''s okay, I''m fine, I''ll go and return the gold to Sikong Jing, and then we''ll go home." After speaking, she turned around, but suddenly saw the shadow on the ground. Line of sight, move up along the shadow. Seeing Sikong Jing''s face full of disdain. The exquisite makeup and gorgeous service formed the most sharp contrast with Guo Yu''s coarse linen clothes. "Yo!" Si Kongjing raised his lips, "I think who is this? Is it the princess? Which song is this sung? Are you visiting in private?" The servant girl beside her hurriedly echoed: "Where is the princess wearing such shabby clothes for private visits? Miss, we must have admitted the wrong person, right?" Guo Yu''s face turned pale! If she had known earlier that she would meet a scum like Sikong Jing, she would rather stay in the small courtyard and be threatened by those hooligans! Si Kongjing had a panoramic view of her embarrassment. If at the beginning she was not sure if what she saw was Guo Yu, now, there was no doubt at all. But that''s weird, isn''t it? Guo Yu is the concubine of the Zhongshan Palace. Even if the Zhongshan Palace is labeled as collaborating with the enemy and treason, it is still in the review period, and there is no thorough questioning of the crime. How can Guo Yu be so downcast? Besides, she heard that except for Ning Yue and Xuan Yin, the other Xuan family members are not allowed to go out privately, and must be placed under house arrest. Guo Yu dared to walk on the street after eating the bear''s heart and leopard''s guts? No, it''s not just strolling, Guo Yu and this maid are clearly selling nets to make a living! Si Kongjing''s gossip factor quickly became excited, and asked with bright eyes: "Princess, have you been kicked out of the house?" The veins on Guo Yu''s forehead twitched, and he half-covered his face with his hand and said, "You''ve got the wrong person." After speaking, turn around and leave! But was stopped by Sikong Jing. Si Kongjing stepped on the corner of her skirt, showing a mocking sneer, and said, "Why are you so anxious, Princess? After all, they are old acquaintances, how can you pretend that you don''t know me? Back then you were so superior, so arrogant, and thought I was so arrogant. Not worthy of your son! What? When you are worse than a village woman, you dare not face me again?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 956： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (2) Chapter 956 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (2) If you dont mention this, Guo Yu will almost forget it. Liu Wanyu once revealed that she wanted Si Kongjing to marry a man from the Xuan family. She looked down on Si Kongjing, so she played a few sloppy eyes and exposed the matter. Unexpectedly, this girl still holds a grudge! Si Kongjing didn''t even think about it, with her virtue, is she worthy of her son who is as tall as a cloud? "What? I have nothing to say?" Si Kongjing''s feet rubbed heavily on Guo Yu''s cheap skirt a few times, "You said it would have been nice if you had married me in back then? At least when you were kicked out Is there someone to cheer for you? Ah, I almost forgot, you have a daughter-in-law! By the way, where is Sun Yao? Where is Ma Ningyue? You are almost a beggar, and I dont see them helping you!" These words... are really heartbreaking! If she hadn''t provoked her relationship with Ma Ningyue, would she have misunderstood Ma Ningyue and Rong Qing so anxiously? Would he attack Ma Ningyue so irrationally? I got my retribution, but the culprit was still swaggering and laughing in the street. Why is God so unfair? Guo Yu glared at Si Kongjing angrily! Si Kongjing is now completely sure that she was kicked out. As for why she was kicked out, she doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know. Anyway, she is leaving the capital soon, and everything here has nothing to do with her. It''s just that it''s good to be able to vent your anger before leaving. Didn''t Guo Yu look down on her? She let Guo Yu taste what it''s like to be looked down upon! A thought flashed across her face, and a ferocious smile appeared on her pretty face. Guo Yu''s heart skipped a beat: "What are you going to do?" Biqing hurriedly protected Guo Yu, but unfortunately she was dragged aside by Sikongjing''s maid before she could stand still. The two quickly scuffled into a group. Si Kongjing grabbed Guo Yu''s wrist and forcibly dragged her to the street: "Come on! Come and see! Princess Zhongshan is divorced! Everyone, come and see" Her voice attracted a large crowd of onlookers, who began to point and point at Guo Yu. Guo Yu wished he could find a hole in the ground and get into it. While trying to break free from Sikong Jing''s restraint, she covered her face with her sleeve. Unfortunately, she is malnourished and has injuries to her feet, so she is no match for Si Kongjing at all. Instead of breaking free from Sikong Jing, Sikong Jing clasped both hands, and her flushed face was so unreservedly presented in front of everyone. Someone recognized her. "Ah...she...she is really the princess of Zhongshan! I sent fabrics to her family! I have seen her!" A embroiderer exclaimed. Another woman said: "It''s her! My relatives are working in her house, and when they are too busy, they ask me to work for a few days! Mother! Why is the princess so depressed?" The princess whose clothes cost a hundred taels of gold for any piece of clothing, and the princess whose jewelry is priceless, is actually dressed worse than a village woman! What about the jewels? Her lips were cracked with cold. Hands are freezing. Among the black hair, there is a faint trace of white hair. Is this... really a woman under forty years old? How did you get so old? Catcher Wei was patrolling the streets, and sent Guo Kuang back to his residence. Looking away, he saw a large crowd of common people gathered in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by the headache-inducing Sikong Jing. She was holding a village woman in her hand, seeing how the village woman wanted to lower her head into her crotch, she seemed to have been humiliated by Sikong Jing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 957： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (3) Chapter 957 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell down (3) Catcher Wei frowned: "Why is it her again? You didn''t learn your lesson after being seen all over last time! She ran out to make trouble again!" "Who is it?" Guo Kuang asked from the carriage. Detective Wei quickly said angrily: "It''s that girl from Sikong''s family who was raped by the coachman a few days ago, and was quickly seen by so many guards and arresters. I heard that she is going to marry in Beicheng, why is she still hanging around? " Shaking makes people''s eyes hurt! "My lord, please wait a moment, I will send her away!" Captain Wei said quickly, and walked over there. Guo Kuang was sitting in the car, listening to the roar of voices and bursts of laughter from the crowd. For some reason, it was a bit harsh. He opened the curtain and looked towards the center of the crowd, where Sikong Jing was standing. However, the moment his eyes fell on the woman, a strong sense of familiarity came over his face. Although, the clothes are tattered. Although, bloated. although Everything is the same as that of a village woman, but he still recognizes that it is his sister. Before he had time to think about why his sister appeared here, but with such an image, he immediately jumped out of the carriage! The moment he jumped off the carriage, Guo Yu also spotted him. Guo Yu, like a mouse that was suddenly electrocuted, broke free from Sikong Jing''s cage! "Hey! Want to run?" Si Kongjing reached out to grab it, but Captain Wei quickly grabbed his shoulder. Captain Wei quickly said impatiently: "I said, can you calm down for a while? Doesn''t your skin itch if you don''t make trouble for a day? Why? The prison food in Jingzhao Mansion hasn''t had enough?" Si Kongjing looked at him, then at Guo Kuang who was rushing towards him, knowing that something was wrong, he hurriedly blended into the crowd and slipped away. Guo Kuang chased after Guo Yu. "Sister! Sister!" His cry sounded like a spell urging him to death. Guo Yu didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and ran wildly, forgetting even the pain in his feet. "What are you running? Stop!" Guo Kuang was so anxious that his forehead was sweating, and he didn''t usually think that Guo Yu was so good at running, but now, even he couldn''t catch up. Guo Yu warned himself, no matter what, he must not be caught up by his elder brother, and no matter what, he must not let his appearance be seen by his elder brother! She is Princess Xuan, not a village woman! She ran desperately, knocked over the orange stall, hit the old man crossing the road, and knocked off the candy in the hands of the children... Behind him, there were cries, curses, and the sound of smashing the ground. Guo Kuang hurriedly took out the bank notes from his pocket, quickly handed them to them, and quickly chased after them. Guo Yu fled to a farmhouse. There was a cart standing outside the wall. Without thinking about it, she stepped on the cart and turned over the wall. When she looked inside, it was a pigsty! "younger sister!" "younger sister!" Guo Kuang''s voice was getting closer and closer, Guo Yu''s tears welled up in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and jumped into the pigsty... After Rong Lin walked out of the tent, he didn''t return all night. In the morning, Lin Lanzhi happily came to his son''s tent, and wanted to ask him how the discussion with Rong Lin was going, and which girl he wanted to hire Rong Lin. When he opened the curtain, he saw his son dressing alone . "Huh? Where''s Rong Lin?" She asked wonderingly. "Going out." Rong Qing said. "Did you go out early in the morning?" Lin Lanzhi murmured in confusion, "Do you know what you did?" "I don''t know." Rong Qing said quietly. Lin Lanzhi thought of Rong Lin''s usual performance, smiled, and said: "He is so obedient, he should not go far." Seeing his son struggling to put on his clothes, "I''ll come!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 958： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (4) Chapter 958 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (4) "No, I''ll do it myself." Rong Qing gently pulled out the corner of Lin Lanzhi''s clothes. Lin Lanzhi said softly: "Your legs and feet are inconvenient, and it is difficult to wear pants. In the past, Rong Lin helped you to put them on. If he is not here, it will be the same for your mother to help you!" "It''s impossible for you to stay by my side forever! I have to learn to do this myself!" Rong Qing''s tone was very bad. For the first time in history, he got angry in front of her. Lin Lanzhi''s smile froze on his face. Rong Qing glanced at her, lowered his eyes and said, "I''m sorry." Lin Lanzhi is not angry, she just feels distressed: "Isn''t it because I''m shy that you don''t let me help you get dressed? Is it because you want to prepare yourself for the rest of your life?" When he said the last sentence, his heart twitched violently. She could almost imagine her son sitting alone in a wheelchair, sitting in an empty courtyard, with gray hair and no one accompanying him... He has such a withdrawn temperament! I would rather die alone than just find a woman to live. Her throat was instantly choked, and her eye circles were red: "I''ll go find Rong Lin." Rong Lin came back, his whole body was chilled, as if he had been blown by the cold wind all night. However, Lin Lanzhi didn''t notice his strange behavior at this time. She didn''t dare to face her son, and didn''t dare to imagine his miserable second life. She shed tears and fled back to her tent. Rong Lin walked in with a heavy expression, looking deeply at Rong Qing. Rong Qing didn''t seem to notice that he was back. He stared intently at the pants in his hand, and tried hard to put them on his legs, but no matter how he tried to put them on, he couldn''t put them on. Rong Lin walked over and grabbed the pants from his hand. Rong Qing took it back again. He snatched it again, but domineeringly clasped Rong Qing''s two wrists, and with the other hand, he put the trousers on Rong Qing''s legs. This is something I have been doing for eleven years. Even with my eyes closed, I can do it very skillfully even with only one hand. He hugged Rong Qing, put on his pants and belt, took out clean clothes and shoes, and put them on one by one. During the whole process, no one spoke. The Mo sisters woke up early, and the first thing they did when they woke up was to run to Rong Lin''s tent. "Master, are you there?" Mo Ni asked with a smile, and opened the tent. Mona gave her younger sister a sharp look: "You can''t do this, it''s very rude!" As she said that, she also looked inside and said with a smile, "Master, we''re here to see you!" Rong Lin was kneeling on the ground on one knee, putting on shoes for Rong Qing, when he heard the voice, he hummed, turned to look at them, and said hello: "Morning." Rong Qing was slightly taken aback. The two sisters were also taken aback for a moment. Yesterday, the young master was so fierce that he ignored him and thought they were annoying. They thought they were going to have a hot face and a cold **** today, but they didn''t expect the young master to beat them so gently. Hello! In their hearts, it was as sweet as eating honey. Mona glanced at the two of them, and said softly: "Master, you are very kind to your adoptive father. In our family, the sick are specially asked to take care of by the nuns." Rong Lin paused: "I will invite you in the future." Looking at the two of them, "When I get married, I won''t have the opportunity to honor my father. Now I do more, and I have the right to thank him...for raising me." Rong Qing clenched his fingers. Uncle Mo cooked some milk wine and milk tea outside, served some stewed beef, mutton and their pancakes, and invited Lin Lanzhi and his party to have breakfast together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 959： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (5) Chapter 959 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (5) Lin Lanzhi had already adjusted her mood, and came out with a smile on her face, completely unrecognizable of the previous abnormality. She greeted Uncle Mo: "You got up really early." "I drank the plum wine my wife gave me, and I kept talking about it all night, and hardly slept at all!" Uncle Mo said heartily. Lin Lanzhi smiled slightly: "Those are homemade. If Boss Mo likes it, I still have a few jars." "There is a saying in the Central Plains that a gentleman should not take what others like. Although I like it, I won''t ask for more! We people in the Northern Territory express our liking just because we like it, not wanting more." Uncle Mo said quickly speak quickly. Lin Lanzhi smiled, thinking that people from the Northern Territory are really different from people from the Central Plains, and I don''t know if Rong Lin can get along well if he marries a girl from the Northern Territory and returns home. Of course, it is not ruled out that Rong Lin will leave here to live in the northern region, or... return to southern border. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a little reluctant, not knowing whether it was for herself or for Rong Qing. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin lingered in the tent for most of the night, and fell asleep at dawn. Lin Lanzhi came to wake them up, and saw that the two were still nestled in the quilt, Xuan Yin''s smooth and broad shoulders were exposed, Ning Yue His chubby little head rested on his shoulder, dreaming of something, drooling. Lin Lanzhi laughed. Who did you inherit this sleeping posture from? Probably not her. Xuanyin was awakened by Lin Lanzhi''s laughter, and slowly opened his twinkling pupils, and the dim tent was instantly lit up. Its no wonder that the daughter is so obsessed with her son-in-law. With this appearance, Im afraid you wont be able to find a better one in Xiliang. Lin Lanzhi smiled slyly: "Do you want breakfast?" Xuan Yin looked fondly at Ning Yue who was sleeping soundly, and shook his head. "Then I''ll save some for you, and take it to the car to eat." Lin Lanzhi finished speaking softly, and closed the curtain with a smile. The blow that was suffered by the son before was finally healed by the daughter. A pair of sons and daughters, at least one of them is happy. But if possible, she hopes that her son, like her daughter, can also find a lover who will be with him for a lifetime. Lin Lanzhi had breakfast with Rong Qing, Rong Lin and the Mo family. From the beginning to the end, Rong Qing and Rong Lin didn''t have any communication, like strangers, she couldn''t help feeling a little puzzled. Mona and Moni competed to pour milk tea and milk wine for Rong Lin. "Milk tea is good, it can refresh you!" Mona said. Mo Ni is not to be outdone: "The milk wine is good, it''s the best drink in winter, it''s very warm!" Uncle Mo laughed: "Oh, stop arguing, you two. If you continue to fight, you will start fighting!" He said with a gentle face, "Master, you have been thinking about it all night, but you have chosen a partner for the young master?" Rong Qing paused for a moment with his chopsticks, and said calmly: "Both Miss Mo are excellent, but I don''t know who is more suitable for him." "I, I, I! I am the most beautiful girl in our Mo family!" Mo Ni said. Sister Mona pushed her away: "What''s the use of being beautiful? I''m so stupid that I can''t write a few Chinese characters even today!" Mo Ni was not convinced: "People in the Central Plains said that a woman''s lack of talent is virtue! I am illiterate, and that is the expression of high virtue!" "If you can''t read, how do you write letters? How do you manage your property? How do you assist your husband?" Mona asked seriously. Lin Lanzhi was dumbfounded by the two of them. If she were the **** their side, she would definitely praise each other and reflect on herself, so as to highlight her generous and humble temperament. To put it bluntly, it is cursing people around the corner. Unlike them, they are straightforward, which is quite interesting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 960： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (6) Chapter 960 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (6) "Okay! Don''t argue! Whether you like a smart sister or a beautiful sister, the decision is in the hands of the two sons." Uncle Mo looked at Rong Lin, "Since your adoptive father can''t make the decision for you, please Choose by yourself! The daughters of our Mo family have never been picked like this, they are the ones who pick others. It can be seen that they really like you, no matter who you choose, the other will bless you from the bottom of your heart." Rong Lin was silent for a while, then said: "I don''t know who to choose, Lanzhi can help me make up my mind." "Huh?" Lin Lanzhi pointed to herself, her parents have always been the ones to make decisions in life, she and Rong Lin are two generations behind, she shouldn''t have crossed Rong Qing to interfere in Rong Lin''s marriage. Most importantly, she didn''t know who was more suitable to be Rong Lin''s wife. Rong Lin is very good, and they are also very good, but in terms of eye contact, I always feel that there is something missing between them. Uncle Mo saw the entanglement of this family, and smiled heartily: "My two nieces and daughters are too good! It''s true that you can''t make up your mind for a while! May I ask where you are going?" "Tangshan Hot Spring." Lin Lanzhi said. Uncle Mo smiled and said: "What a coincidence! We went to Youzhou and happened to pass by there. Why don''t we go together? There is a support for each other, and we can give the children some chances to get along." I''m afraid it''s a special trip to create opportunities for them. Lin Lanzhi didn''t tell the truth, and agreed to Uncle Mo''s proposal. But in this way, some necessary adjustments have to be made in the distribution of carriages. Rong Lin was invited to the Mo family''s carriage and walked with the Mo family sisters. Uncle Mo and his nephew shared a car, and Rong Qing shared a car by himself. Others remain unchanged. Ning Yue slept soundly, and when she opened her eyes, she found that she was lying in Xuan Yin''s arms, flickering, as if she had already sat in a carriage. "What time is it?" She rubbed her eyes and asked in a daze. Xuan Yin pinched her nose funny: "The sun is almost setting." "Huh?" Ning Yue quickly lifted the curtains of the car, glanced at the bright sun in the sky, and glared at him! Xuan Yin likes to see her blowing hair, it can make people cute. "I''m ignoring you! I''m going to find my elder brother!" Ning Yue said angrily, then ordered Xiaolou to stop the carriage, and went to Rong Qing''s side, "Brother! Huh? Why are you alone? Where is Rong Lin?" "Hee hee...Young master is amazing, this is the hardest rock in our snow mountain..." In another carriage parallel to each other, the silver bell-like laughter of the Mo sisters and Mo Ni''s coquettish voice could be heard. Ning Yue''s pupils shrank: "Where did he go?" Rong Qing did not speak, with a gloomy face. Ning Yue frowned, stuck her head out of the car window, and shouted at the carriage over there: "Rong Lin! What''s the matter with you leaving your elder brother alone in the car? Come back to me!" Go to its etiquette, go to its manners! If her elder brother is unhappy, no one else will be happy! "Rong Lin, did you hear that? If you don''t come back, I''ll let Xuanyin beat you up!" Rong Lin lifted the curtain lightly, glanced at Rong Qing in the shadows, and said to Ning Yue, "Ask him, does he want me to come back?" What do you mean if you want to come back? shouldn''t you come back How can I be without you by my side? You have always...always been together, you can''t be separated! Ning Yue''s eyes widened. Rong Lin lowered the curtain. In the car, the laughter of the Mo family sisters sounded again, and Rong Lin''s reply could be vaguely heard. Harsh. Ning Yue frowned, she didn''t like Rong Lin being with others! Not at all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 961： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (7) Chapter 961 The heart of Shi Rongqing who fell into a well (7) "Xuan Yin." Back in her carriage, she threw herself into Xuan Yin''s arms, "Help me beat Rong Lin." Xuanyin raised his eyebrows: "What''s wrong?" "He left my elder brother alone and ran away with the Mo family sisters! My elder brother is lonely, sitting alone in a dark car...you help me teach him a lesson!" Xuanyin laughed out loud, this girl was like a thousand-year-old demon when she plotted against the enemy, but when she met Rong Qing, she became so immature that she became a child, at Rong Lin''s age, it''s time to find a girl, and she gets tired of being with Rong Qing all day long How can my son get married? He stroked her soft hair, and said, "Did you learn what Sikong Jing did?" "Learn from each other''s strengths." She said seriously. "It was Rong Qing who agreed, why are you in such a hurry?" Thinking of her elder brother sitting alone in the car, like a lifeless ghost, she felt uncomfortable: "But why do I feel that my elder brother is not very happy?" Xuan Yin thought for a while and said, "Then go and spend more time with him." "That''s right, my elder brother likes me the most!" After a quarter of an hour, Ning Yue returned to the carriage in disgrace. "What happened this time?" Xuan Yin asked. Ning Yue sighed: "Brother is asleep." A carriage with an ordinary appearance but a luxurious interior stopped at the entrance of the hot spring villa. Standing in the cold wind for two full hours, the middle-aged man who was about to freeze into a popsicle immediately greeted him with a smile, and opened the curtain for him: "Master, are you here?" The middle-aged man, surnamed Wen, is about fifty years old. He is not tall, has a thin body, and his facial features are not handsome, but he has a natural smiling face, which is easy to be liked. He is the owner of the hot spring villa. "Wen Bo, long time no see." Magnetic voice, deep and moist, very nice. The owner of the voice clasped Master Wen''s hand, bowed out of the carriage, dressed in purple, like the scorching sun breaking through the clouds, illuminating the whole world slightly brightly. He was wearing a silver mask, only revealing the lower half of his delicate face, and a pair of eyes as deep as an abyss. In this eye, it is as calm as a lake without waves, but it hides endless storms. But Wen Bo is not afraid of these eyes. These are the children he has taken care of since he was a child. Even if he grows into a ferocious beast, he will not open his fangs at him. He looked over kindly: "Master, you have had a hard journey, how many days are you going to stay in the villa this time?" Sikong Shuo calmly stepped over the threshold: "Three to five days." Wen Bo said: "Then I will hang up the sign of closing." "En." Sikong Shuo stepped into the villa, and went straight to his yard. The winter days are short, and it was already evening when Lin Lanzhi and his party arrived at the hot spring villa. After a long day of driving, everyone was very tired, but the gate of the villa was closedclosed. "Oh, why did it go out of business? It was fine yesterday!" Moni asked in surprise. One sentence exposed the fact that they had been to the hot spring villa. They didn''t want to go to Youzhou at all, but came from Youzhou. In order to create a chance to get along with Rong Lin, he deliberately turned back and made another trip. Uncle Mo cleared his throat: "That... that... Cough, I made you laugh." Lin Lanzhi smiled and shook her head: "It''s nothing, the hot spring here is good, and it''s right to soak again." It was a step down for them, "But... it''s closed, what a coincidence." After two days of driving, I was so disappointed that the villa was closed for no reason. Xuan Yin fixed his eyes, stepped forward, and knocked on the gate of the villa. (end of this chapter) Chapter 962： Shi Rongqings heart fell down (8) Chapter 962 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (8) "Closed! Go out of business! Go play somewhere else!" Behind the door came the servant''s call. Xuanyin said without anger: "It''s getting dark, and there are no post stations or inns nearby. We don''t want to soak in hot springs, so we just stay overnight." "You can''t take a bath in the hot spring! You don''t want to stay overnight! You can go!" The servant said unceremoniously. Xuanyin opened his mouth, and was about to ask the boy to call their boss, when Rong Lin flew over and kicked the door away. Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, this kid, can''t he eat gunpowder? So angry? Rong Qing''s eyes moved, then lowered, without speaking. The Mo sisters clapped their hands happily, their little son is so heroic! Wen Bo heard the movement, and hurried over: "Who? Kick the door if you disagree? Is there any law? I said to close the business and let you go to another place. There are many small hot springs nearby. You go You can do it over there too! Why do you have to kick my family..." Door? The word ??, when seeing Xuanyin, choked it up in his throat. "You...you are..." Wen Bo turned his head, looked at Zhuang Nei, and widened his eyes in disbelief. After a long while, he seemed to finally come to his senses, and said, "Aren''t you local?" From you are, to you are. Xuanyin frowned slightly: "We are from the capital, and we want to spend a vacation here. The price is negotiable." Wen Bo''s eyes flashed: "Wait a minute, I''ll go and see if there are so many rooms." He rushed into Yilan Courtyard: "Master! Master! He...he is here!" Sikong Shuo was taking a bath. His whole body was soaked in the bathtub. The hot water flowed over his body, reaching below his collarbone. In the water mist, he could vaguely see his delicate collarbone and fair neck, together with a half-demon-like, alluring body. face. "Which one is he?" He slowly raised his head, with an indescribable elegance. Wen Bo was startled, looking at this captivating face, recalling the face he saw outside the door, his temples throbbed: "Xuan...Xuan Yin is here." "Alone?" he asked casually. "A group of people, including men, women and children." Wen Bo asked, "Do you want them to come in?" "Come in." Sikong Shuo closed his eyes and sank into the bottom of the water. Wen Bo took Lin Lanzhi and his party in and arranged them in a large courtyard. Lin Lanzhi lives alone in a room. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin share a room. Rong Qing and Rong Lin still live in the same room. The Mo family sisters invited Rong Lin to live in their wing, but Lin Lanzhi declined. She has no objection to chatting to enhance the relationship, but living so close, she is somewhat afraid that the children will not be able to control them and do things they shouldn''t do at night. "Rong Qing''s clothes are in the cabinet on the left, and Rong Lin''s are on the right." After explaining, Lin Lanzhi went to Ning Yue and Xuan Yin''s room. Rong Lin hugged the clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Rong Qing was thirsty and wanted to drink water himself, but the wheelchair was too far away from the bed for him to reach. He picked up Rong Lin''s sword, hooked the wheelchair over, moved his body slowly, intending to sit on it. But suddenly The arm went numb, and the whole person fell face down and fell to the ground. Teeth hit the armrest of the wheelchair, bleeding out. The bathroom door was pulled open with a bang! Rong Lin stepped out with wet hair, and trembled with anger when he saw Rong Qing lying on the ground in embarrassment with his mouth full of blood! "What the **** do you call me?" He roared like a lion whose tail had been trampled on. (end of this chapter) Chapter 963： Shi Rongqings heart fell into a well (9) Chapter 963 Shi Rongqing''s heart fell into a well (9) He knelt down to hug Rongqing. Rong Qing blocked his hand: "Go away." Rong Lin ran wild: "Rong Qing! Are you out of your mind? You who found me the Mo family sisters, you are the one who is unhappy when I accept them! What do you want from me? How can I make you satisfied? Tell me Me, Rong Qing! Tell me!" Rong Qing didn''t speak. Rong Lin was so angry that he kicked over the table! "What''s the matter?" Lin Lanzhi heard the movement, and ran over with Ning Yue, and saw Rong Qing lying helplessly on the ground, mouth full of blood, and Rong Lin standing aside with blood-red eyes, as if very angry. The two were shocked in unison! Busy to help Rong Qing. Rong Qing waved their hands away: "Go away." Lin Lanzhi: "Son." Ning Yue: "Brother..." Rong Qing clenched her fingers, and said bitterly: "I tell you to go away! I am a waste! A waste that can''t even take care of itself! I would fall down even fetching a glass of water by myself! I am such a waste, why do you care about me? ? Go away" Lin Lanzhi''s heart clenched into a ball, and she knew that it was not that her son didn''t care about her disability, but she just kept pretending to be calm. But now, he couldn''t pretend anymore, and the emotions that had been suppressed for many years broke out completely... Ning Yue took a deep look at elder brother and Rong Lin, and took Lin Lanzhi''s hand: "Mother, let''s go out, let elder brother be alone." Lin Lanzhi nodded with tears in her eyes. Ning Yue closed the door from the outside. Rong Lin squeezed the center of his brows fiercely, suppressed his anger, and hugged Rong Qing: "Okay, I won''t marry any sisters from the Mo family, I will make it clear to them later, don''t be angry with me OK?" "I''m not angry with you." Rong Qing said in a low voice. "Then you are still like this?" Rong Lin raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Rong Qing didn''t move, let him rub it, and said softly: "Rong Lin, let''s go." "Where are you going?" Rong Lin asked subconsciously. Rong Qing lowered his eyes and said, "Anywhere is fine, go back to your own home, or go to southern Xinjiang, and continue to be your commander-in-chief." "You drive me away? You don''t want me anymore?" Rong Lin''s expression changed. Rong Qing''s tone was very calm: "It''s not that I don''t want you." I can''t afford it. Everyone tidied up and came to the dining hall for dinner. The rice is prepared by the villa, very delicate and rich. "Ah, some of the hot springs in the villa are being repaired, so they are closed. There are some hot springs that you can soak in. If you want to go, you can ask the maids here, and they will guide you. If there is nothing else, Wen will leave first. " Wen Bo cupped his hands and exited the dining room. The two families sat down around the table, they were all present, only Rong Lin and Rong Qing were left. Soon, Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair over. Ning Yue stretched her neck and looked back: "Brother, where is Rong Lin?" "He''s gone." Rong Qing said lightly. Everyone was taken aback. Ning Yue asked in amazement: "Why did he leave? Where did he go? When will he come back?" "That''s right, Eldest Young Master, when will Young Master come back?" Mo Ni asked anxiously. She and her sister chased all the way to Tangshan because of the young master, don''t chase after them, they ran away! Rong Qing stopped by the table, picked up a pair of chopsticks, and said with a dull expression: "I don''t know, he didn''t say anything. Let''s all eat, the dishes are getting cold." He picked up a piece of braised pork, which is Rong Lin''s favorite dish. Snapped! Mo Ni put down her chopsticks and said displeasedly: "How can this be? He''s gone too far, right? We chased him so hard, but he left before he said who he was going to marry!" Uncle Mo was also a little displeased, but after all, he was not as impulsive as his niece, and said in a kind tone: "You must be busy with something, right? We also came all the way, why don''t you let the eldest master decide?" , lets settle the marriage between the two. Mo Ni nodded like a slapstick: "Yes, yes! My sister and I, who do you fancy?" "Sorry, he may not be able to marry any of you for the time being." Rong Qing put down his chopsticks. "What do you mean?" Mona, who was the smartest and calmest, was obviously unhappy, "Are you kidding us? We sisters are serious about the young master! We must marry him Yes! Are you dissatisfied with both of us? Forbid him to marry us?" "That''s right, Eldest Prince! Are we not good enough?" Mo Ni echoed. "It''s not that you are bad." Uncle Mo stood up: "You are the adoptive father of the young master. We respect you, so we ask what you mean, but in the final analysis, you are not qualified to make decisions for the young master! Whether he will marry my niece or not, you say no." Forget it! Let him come to us in person, and I will listen to him personally!" "He won''t come back." Rong Qing''s eyes dimmed, "Never will." (end of this chapter) Chapter 964： dream back to past life(1) Chapter 964 Dreaming back to the previous life (1) A meal ended badly. The sisters of the Mo family returned to the wing room without interest, and locked themselves in the room as soon as they entered the room. No matter how much Uncle Mo knocked on the door, they would not open it. Regarding this, Lin Lanzhi expressed his helplessness. Rong Lin is nominally Qing''er''s adopted son, but he also has another identity, that is, the commander-in-chief of Southern Xinjiang. If he really wanted to go, they couldn''t stop him. "Early this morning, I felt that something was wrong with him, but I was careless and didn''t ask. I was thinking of a child. I must have something hidden in my heart? Maybe it''s a child''s temper... I just ask." Lin Lanzhi blamed himself. Although she knew that Rong Lin was going to leave and no one could stop her, she still had a bit of a grudge about why Rong Lin left. She wanted to ask her son, did she quarrel with Rong Lin? When he first entered the room, his son was lying on the ground, and Rong Lin was sulking beside him. If he didn''t know them well, he might think they had a fight. But seeing his son''s melancholy face, he couldn''t ask any more questions. Rong Lin has the deepest relationship with her son, and she can''t accept it, and he must feel even more uncomfortable. Lin Lanzhi sighed and went back to the house. Ning Yue couldn''t hold back the curiosity in her heart, and ran to ask Rong Qing: "Brother, why did Rong Lin leave without saying a word? Is he running away from marriage?" Rong Qing was sitting in a wheelchair, flipping through the book in his hand, the brilliance fell on his handsome face, like a layer of cool veil, and his face was also stained with a trace of coldness: "He has his own way." "His way... isn''t your way too?" Whether it is about the son inheriting his father''s career, or about the deep brotherhood, or the fetters that override any feelings, Ning Yue always feels that they should never part ways. "Did you drive him away, brother?" Ning Yue asked firmly. Rong Qing didn''t speak. Ning Yue got the answer from his silence, but she was not as relaxed as she had imagined, and instead became more confused, but she understood that she couldn''t ask her elder brother any more. For this poor man, losing Rong Lin is like losing a pair of walking shoes. From now on, not only the appearance, but even the heart, I can no longer stand up on my legs. Ning Yue went back to her room and threw herself into Xuanyin''s arms to seek comfort. Every time when she is depressed, she loves to get into his arms, which is like a shelter from the wind, which can isolate all troubles and chaos. Xuanyin put down the letter sent by the shadow guards, threw it into the brazier and burned it, hugged the person in his arms tightly, and asked dotingly: "Are you worried about the big brother?" "Well, big brother obviously doesn''t want Rong Lin to leave, why did you drive him away?" Actually, she also likes Rong Lin very much. She has a stinky temper and always blows up. Going away like this suddenly, let alone big brother, she is not used to it! She plunged into Xuanyin''s arms and rubbed hard. Xuanyin took her little hand, put it to her lips and kissed it: "Your elder brother has his own considerations, right?" "What consideration?" Xuanyin said slowly: "I''m afraid I''ll delay Rong Lin. Rong Lin is the commander in chief in southern Xinjiang, and he can only be an invisible friend for the rest of his life. He can''t even disclose the identity of his adopted son. The situation between Xiliang and Southern Xinjiang Seriously, Rong Qing has no choice but to return home, he has the blood of the Ma family in Xiliang in his bones, Rong Lin is different." Ning Yue frowned: "But Rong Lin is not from Southern Xinjiang either! He is just like his elder brother, he was exiled to Southern Xinjiang! Maybe he is also from Xiliang!" Xuanyin nodded, as if afraid of frightening her, his tone was very soft and gentle: "Maybe he is from Xiliang, maybe not. Anyway, before he finds his biological parents, he is from Southern Xinjiang, and he cannot openly Appeared in Xiliang." (end of this chapter) Chapter 965： Dream back to the past life (2) Chapter 965 Dreaming back to the previous life (2) "Hearing what you said, it seems reasonable, but I always think it''s more than that." Ning Yue racked her brains, but couldn''t think of anything more. Xuanyin rubbed her temples: "Okay, don''t think about it, I don''t like you making yourself unhappy because of other people''s affairs." "My eldest brother is none other than someone else." "Then anyone, don''t be unhappy for anyone!" Xuanyin said domineeringly. He can accommodate her in everything, but this is the only one he can''t. How big a heart can be, how can you make yourself happy even if you pretend to be troublesome? He wants her to be carefree all the time. How could Ning Yue not understand Xuan Yin''s thoughts? It''s funny to say, this trip was originally to accompany him to relax, but in the end, it became him to comfort her. "Okay, I promise you." She took his hand and interlocked his fingers. Xuanyin clasped her little hand affectionately: "When the case between Rong Qing and the Xuan family is resolved, I will take you traveling around the world." Ning Yue smiled: "Really? Can you let go of the military camp?" "I can''t let you go even more?" He said, sucking ambiguously on her neck. Ning Yue was so itchy that she hid herself: "When did you learn to be so sweet?" "Don''t like it?" Xuanyin asked back. "I like it." She said without thinking. Xuan Yin patted her little butt: "I remember that someone seemed to lose a bet, shouldn''t it be time to fulfill the promise and let me handle it?" Mentioning this, Ning Yue''s face turned crimson. He made a bet with him that he would marry her if he couldn''t bear the hot spring, but he couldn''t help but hold back her teasing in every possible way. When did this guy''s concentration become so good? Seemingly seeing through her thoughts, Xuanyin smiled: "I have been waiting for a month, I don''t care about waiting for two more days." a few months... Has it been so long since she got sick? Ning Yue blinked. Xuanyin pressed her forehead against hers: "Go to the hot spring and wait for me." Ning Yue, led by the maid, went to a very hidden hot spring in Tangshan. The hot spring is surrounded by mountains and surrounded by clouds and mist. Sitting in the spring water, you can vaguely see the mountains and green hills, and the scenery is excellent. There is also a hot spring in the General''s Mansion, but unfortunately it is too small and the water quality is not good, so she didn''t go after soaking a few times. Ning Yue took off her clothes and slowly entered the water, a warm and gentle feeling instantly surrounded her, and she let out a comfortable breath. Ning Yue found a shallower position and sat down against the wall of the pool, the hot spring was just over her neck. She raised her head, put the back of her head on the ground, looked up at the bright starry sky, and her mood gradually became clearer. After soaking for a while, her body was crisp and soft, and she felt sleepy. During the half-dream and half-awake state, she felt that someone had stepped down from the hot spring, and a chill made her hairs stand on end. She opened her heavy eyelids, saw the familiar handsome face, and felt relieved: "Are you here?" The hoarse voice, with a confused tone, looked like a lazy cat. His eyes darkened, and he slowly stretched out his hand to stroke her soft hair. It seemed that she was afraid of startling her, and the moment she touched it, she retracted instantly. Ning Yue yawned, and leaned into his arms in a daze: "Why am I so sleepy all of a sudden?" He didn''t speak, the moment his small body pressed against him, he froze suddenly. Ning Yue yawned again, wrapped her little paws around his strong waist, and continued to sleep soundly. His arms, which were frozen in mid-air, slowly closed, and then closed again, encircling her, hugging her little by little. (end of this chapter) Chapter 966： Dream Back to Past Life (4) Chapter 966 Dreaming back to the previous life (4) The young master has a bad temper, he knows it, after all, after such an accident, who can act like an ordinary child? But the young master is very able to control himself, never gets angry easily, even if he is really pushed hard by others, he still smiles calmly, kills what should be killed, never takes it to heart, and never lets himself become a slave to his temper. Yet today The young master''s emotions seem to be out of control, completely out of control. Wen Bo realized the seriousness of the problem, stood up, and looked at Sikong Shuo: "Master, what happened to you? Who messed with you?" Sikong Shuo was like a raging beast, overturning everything that could move in the room. He was barefoot, stepped on the messy ground, stepped on sharp tiles, and blood flowed out, but he didn''t seem to know the pain. With bloodshot eyes, she said: "Why did she treat me like this? Just because I am a product of rape, she despises me so much?" It turned out that he was talking about Madam. Has the young master been stimulated again? Wen Bo''s eyes flashed a trace of distress: "Madam has no choice but to, she doesn''t want you to be poisoned..." Sikong Shuo yelled crazily: "Can you treat me like this if you don''t want me to be poisoned? Why don''t you make her youngest son like this? Why did you give him my peace talisman? Why did you make me suffer from this pain?" ? There are two ways to suppress the onset of Gu poison, one is to wear a safety amulet, and the other is to... Wen Bo sighed. To be honest, she also felt that the wife was eccentric. She was also her own flesh and blood, but she was so kind to the second son and so cruel to the eldest son. The young master was actually very good when he was a child. Like all children of the same age, he longed to see his mother. I don''t know who told him that if he is obedient and don''t be naughty, he can see his mother, he believed it. Whenever he was bullied by his servants, he endured it obediently. His younger brothers beat him, abused him, and humiliated him, but he never said a word. I remember one time, Sikong Cheng lied to him, saying that as long as he got under his crotch, he would take him to see his mother. how old is he? seven years old? five years old? Wimber doesn''t remember. He only remembered that beautiful child, looking at his younger brother timidly, his innocent eyes flashed like a cat with strength and determination. Then, he really drilled. In return, Sikong Cheng and a group of servants laughed wildly. He asked him, are you wronged? He said that if he could see his mother, he would not be wronged, and asked him naively, mother will protect me, right? The young master lived in Sikong''s house like a beast for ten years, and finally waited for his mother to pick him up. He still remembered that it was a sunny afternoon, the lady wore a light blue curtain and entered the gate of Sikong''s house under the **** of several blood guards. Patriarch Sikong was very happy, and went to talk to Madam, probably to keep Madam, or imprison Madam again. But before Patriarch Sikong touched even a hair of his wife, he was beaten to the ground by those blood guards. The young master jumped up ecstatically when he saw this scene. The young master must have been thinking at the time, so his mother is so powerful, so he no longer has to worry about being bullied. However, it was this powerful mother who gave him the most fatal blow in his life. The young master and his wife also had a good time, in the hot spring villa. This is actually the wife''s property, and the wife wrote the name of the young master on the deed. He still remembers the unbelievable joy on the young master''s face: "Is it really for me? Will I...be able to own my own property in the future?" "Of course, you are my child." The lady stroked his head tenderly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 967： Dream Back to Past Life (6) Chapter 967 Dreaming back to the previous life (6) That man who was so many years older than her, a thousand-year-old demon-like man, but in that respect, he was as young as a virgin... Five days, whether it is long or short, the bustling crowds, the noisy and lively streets, everything is the same as before, but the undercurrent hidden under the bright side is quite different from before. "Ahem!" Guo Yu coughed twice, trembled, and opened his eyes suddenly! The curtain with pearl tassels, the carved mahogany table, the incense burner... This is not her room! She had already moved out of the palace and lived in that dilapidated farmhouse. Not to mention the luxurious furniture, even the windows were broken. Here... "you''re awake?" Accompanied by a cold voice, a girl in yellow clothes broke into Guo Yu''s sight. The woman''s skin is as jade-like, as gorgeous as peaches and plums, with a slim figure and noble temperament. One can tell at a glance that she is not the daughter of an ordinary family. Guo Yu looked at the other party, was stunned for a while, and then said in surprise: "Miss Huang?" Huangfuyan nodded: "It''s me, princess, are you feeling better? You have been in a coma for five days, do you feel any discomfort?" Five days... The last memory of her stays in the moment when she was chased by her brother and fled all over the street and had to jump into the pigsty. After jumping in, she lost consciousness. I didn''t expect this coma to take so long! "You saved me?" she asked dully. Huangfuyan said: "After you were divorced from the palace, I have been looking for you." "What do you want me for?" Guo Yu asked subconsciously, his eyes swept away, "Where''s Biqing?" "She''s cooking medicine in the kitchen, don''t worry, she''s fine." Huangfuyan poured Guo Yu a glass of warm water, and helped Guo Yu sit up, "Your Majesty has saved my life, and after entering the palace, you have taken care of me in every possible way. This time, your mother and child are in trouble, and I can''t just stand by and watch out of emotion and reason." After experiencing so many things, Guo Yu''s heart became more sensitive than before. She glanced at the other party vigilantly, holding the teacup and did not speak. Huangfuyan smiled faintly: "Don''t you want to ask me how the crown prince''s injury is?" Guo Yu paused with the hand holding the teacup: "Yu''er...how is it?" "The injury is very serious, and I can''t get out of bed yet. The prince is really cruel. It won''t take a year or so for the son to recover." Huangfuyan sighed softly. The second son is still recovering from his injuries in Youzhou, and the eldest son is now lying on the bed...Why is her life so miserable? Guo Yu''s nose felt sore for a while. "Where is Sakura? Is she doing well? Did you cry a lot?" Guo Yu asked with a sob. Huang Fuyan said: "She is alright, stronger than I imagined, I heard that she has been wandering among the people for three years, probably because of this, she is stronger and precocious than children of the same age." "She didn''t cry?" Guo Yu couldn''t believe it. "You don''t have to be disappointed. It''s not because she doesn''t cry because she doesn''t miss you, but because she understands that crying is useless. As early as the three years when she was living among the people, she understood this truth." Guo Yu felt better in her heart, but soon, more severe pain overwhelmed her: "Don''t cry or make trouble, just hold it in your heart, how uncomfortable!" Huangfuyan poured her another cup of tea: "Yes, for a child, without the blessing of a mother, it is very difficult to grow up happily. My royal father is like this. My grandmother left early. He is in... the mansion, Live like years." No amount of poverty, no amount of humiliation, can compare with this sentence "living like a year". (end of this chapter) Chapter 968： Dream Back to Past Life (7) Chapter 968 Dreaming back to the previous life (7) Guo Yu''s hand held the teacup tightly, almost crushing the teacup! Huangfuyan took a full look at her expression, and said with the same expression: "The son was injured too badly, and he was in a coma most of the time. He couldn''t tell me much about your affairs. If you feel that your body is still Well, you might as well tell me everything, and I''ll see if I can help you." "You don''t want to use me, do you? What is your purpose in entering the mansion?" Guo Yu asked cautiously. People can grow up. After being teased so much by Su Huo and Sikong Jing, and after being scammed of all her money by a little boy, no matter how stupid she is, she can''t trust others as before. It''s just that growing up requires a process. Facing Huang Fuyan whose IQ is comparable to Ning Yue''s, her skills are still too shallow. Huangfuyan fearlessly met her probing gaze, without any dodge in his eyes: "Princess, I didn''t enter the mansion by myself, it was your son who rescued me from Yunzhou all the way. Went to Beijing, woke up, asked the servants, and realized that it was the palace of the prince." makes sense. Guo Yu lowered his eyes. Huangfuyan continued: "Even if the concubine doesn''t believe me, she should also believe your son. Is Xuan Yu such a deceitful person?" Of course Xuan Yu is not easy to deceive. From the first moment he saw her, Xuan Yu recognized her identity and saved her, but he just wanted to hold her hostage and use it as a bargaining chip to blackmail her grandpa. Just these, Xuan Yu never mentioned to anyone. In their eyes, Xuan Yu was probably moved by her beauty, so he generously took her home. Guo Yu also felt that the eldest son would not bring anyone back casually, and that the ones he brought back must be from innocent families and kind-hearted. "Moreover." Huangfuyan said with an accentuated tone, "Your son saved me more than once." "Huh?" Guo Yu was surprised. Huangfuyan said: "Once, when I was out for a stroll, I met a villain. He almost raped me. It was the prince who saved me again." The truth is, she was fed cartilage powder by Xuan Yu, and she hurriedly fled back to the southern border, but passed out by the roadside. In a daze, she knew that someone was holding her down, and she also knew that she passed out again. I heard from the servants that she was carried back by Xuan Yu. So she guessed that it was Xuan Yu who saved her. Guo Yu did remember such an incident. It was very late that day, and her son carried someone back home, wrapped tightly in a cloak. She asked who it was, and her son said Miss Huang. Huangfuyan pulled the corner of her lips: "Look, your son saved me again and again, even if I was hard-hearted, I was influenced by him." The last sentence really touched Guo Yu''s heart. Guo Yu likes Miss Huang very much. From the first moment he saw her, he wanted to hire her as his daughter-in-law. However, she and Yu''er have always been tepid, which made Guo Yu not sure whether the two of them were going to have fun. Now, Miss Huang said that she was influenced by Yu''er, did she tell her in a disguised form that she wanted to marry Yu''er? Guo Yu held the hand of the daughter-in-law-to-be: "Yu''er will treat you well, and I will treat you well! When I return to the palace, I will hire your family and marry you!" Huangfuyan''s eyes flickered: "Princess, there is no rush for this matter. The prince has already divorced you. If you don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid you won''t be able to return to the mansion for the rest of your life. Moreover, after Sikong Jing made such a fuss, the whole capital knew You were divorced by the prince, and you still think that the prince will take you back, it is impossible." Guo Yu was stunned: "You... know everything? Where''s my elder brother? Where''s the Guo family?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 969： Dream Back to Past Life(8) Chapter 969 Dreaming Back to the Past Life (8) "I see, they are also looking for you, I am not sure if you want to see them, so I concealed your residence, do you need me to call them to pick you up?" Huangfuyan asked. "Don''t!" Guo Yu shook his head violently, "What should I do? I already know, what should I do?" Huangfu Yanyu said earnestly: "Don''t worry, first tell me what happened slowly, and tell me everything. Remember, don''t hide anything, because what you hide is likely to decide the outcome. key." Guo Yu thought for a while, then nodded with tears in his eyes: "I have to start with my cousin..." Guo Yu talked about Lan Zhen seducing the prince, Lan Zhen being unfaithful to the prince and having a child with others, Lan Zhen being killed to save Xuan Yu, and Xuan Yu''s concealment of the truth. up. Of course, omitting Lanzhen is a matter for the royal family in southern Xinjiang. She didn''t want her prospective daughter-in-law to know that that woman had such a noble status! "So, the one your lord really likes is your cousin?" Huangfuyan asked. Guo Yu''s heart was stabbed: "Maybe!" "But Shizi, why did you tell Ma Ningyue the secret you''ve been hiding for more than ten years? Does he like Ma Ningyue?" Huangfuyan''s keen intuition made Guo Yu''s heart pound. So many people who learned the truth later, none of them thought about it, but this little girl hit the key point. Guo Yu categorically denied it: "That''s not the case, he just accidentally slipped the tongue! You have never dealt with Ma Ningyue, so you don''t understand how cunning that girl is! No matter how powerful a person is, she can fall for her." Speak up!" Huangfuyan smiled coldly: "Listen to what you said, I already want to meet her!" She disdains to fight with weak people, which will lower her IQ. Of course, she doesn''t underestimate the enemy, but she can''t trust Guo Yu''s one-sided words. Perhaps, she should find a chance to meet Ma Ningyue and see if he is as powerful as Guo Yu said! Guo Yu didn''t notice the blazing flames in Huangfuyan''s eyes, and was afraid that Huangfuyan would ask Xuan Yu''s feelings for Ning Yue, so he hurriedly continued the topic just now and said: "In short, that''s how things are, Ma Ningyue said that she would tell the truth to the prince. , I was afraid that the lord would punish Xuan Yu, so I reported Rong Qing. I really didn''t know that Suhuo was using me! He took my token to rob the prison car, I... can''t explain it! I was killed by Suhuo ..." "Rong Qing? Suhuo?" Huangfu Yan frowned coldly. "Yeah, you don''t know yet, Ma Ningyue''s eldest brother is Mr. Rong from Southern Xinjiang. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t be accused of collaborating with the enemy and treason." It turns out that Rong Qing is from Xiliang! He''s still Xuanyin''s uncle! No wonder Xuan Yu was so sure, saying that Rong Qing and Rong Lin would no longer help Southern Xinjiang fight. "Is Rong Qing okay?" Guo Yu was startled, this person doesn''t seem to know Rong Qing, right? Why do you care about Rong Qing? Huangfuyan bent her lips and said: "Don''t get me wrong, I thought that only when Rong Qing was alive would the Xuan family have a chance to overturn the case, and if he died, there would be no proof." It turned out to be like this, I misunderstood her. She really is a smart girl, with her here, I don''t have to be afraid of Ma Ningyue anymore! Guo Yu said, "He''s fine." Huangfuyan''s face flashed an indistinguishable expression: "Then what about Suhuo? Where is he?" Mentioning Suhuo, Guo Yu recalled the tragic scene he saw that day, and flinched a bit. "What''s wrong? You seem to be very scared." Huangfuyan noticed her strangeness. Guo Yu hesitated for a while, but still said about Suhuo''s fate: "...that''s all I know, but they transferred Suhuo. As for where, I don''t know." (end of this chapter) Chapter 970： Dream Back to Past Life(9) Chapter 970 Dreaming back to the previous life (9) Huangfuyan''s face became stiff for a moment, Ma Ningyue was obviously about the same age as Shan''er, why was her heart so vicious? Just to avenge Rong Qing? But Suhuo deserved it. In order to chase and kill Rong Qing, he actually came to Xiliang, isn''t he looking for death? There was silence for a while, not sure if it was digesting Ning Yue''s viciousness, or trying to sort out the clues of the matter. "Su Huo is not a reckless and impulsive person. Without a strong enough internal support, he should not dare to go deep into the imperial capital." She murmured. Guo Yu didn''t hear clearly: "What are you talking about Suhuo?" "Nothing." Huangfuyan shook her head, "Apart from Suhuo, have you contacted anyone else?" "Gone." No contact doesnt mean it doesnt exist. Suhuo has no grievances or enmities with the Xuan family, and he would not be so stupid as to provoke the Xuan family. Rong Qing was the only one he wanted to kill from the beginning to the end. The idea to bring down the Xuan family should have come from that internal agent. They probably reached an agreement. He helped Suhuo go to Beijing to catch Rong Qing, and Suhuo helped him frame the Xuan family. After the incident happened, both Suhuo and Guo Yu were tortured by Xuanyin and his wife, but that person was still at large, openly or secretly, which shows how powerful he is! Xuanyin and Ma Ningyue are so difficult and powerful, she needs an ally to deal with them. There is no one more suitable than that person. Not only hates the Xuan family, but also is powerful, and dares to collude with Southern Xinjiang. She found that person! Prove to him that she, Huangfuyan, is more worthy of his alliance than Suhuo! Night, enchanting. The young emperor ended his late court and strode towards Weiyang Palace. Because he was too anxious, he didn''t even change the dragon robe on his body. The old **** followed behind, holding a lantern: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty... Your Majesty, please slow down! Wait for the slave! The slave can''t catch up! Ouch!" The old **** fell. The emperor stopped and said impatiently to him: "Why run? If you can''t run, go back and rest! I don''t need you to follow!" "But the servant has to serve the emperor! His Majesty the late emperor told the servant to follow you closely..." "All right, all right! Grandpa Huang has been away for so long! Still taking his words as arrows!" A trace of displeasure appeared on the emperor''s stern face, "Don''t follow me anymore! Do you hear me?" The old **** hesitated in embarrassment: "But..." "No but! If you follow again, I will chop off your head!" After the emperor threatened, the old **** did not dare to follow. The emperor hummed in satisfaction, and rushed into Weiyang Palace like flying. The Weiyang Palace is bright and open, with veils dancing in the wind, and the maids stood quietly on both sides. When they saw him coming, they bowed down respectfully: "Kowtow to the emperor!" The emperor waved his hand, and as he hurriedly walked towards the bedroom, he asked, "Is she awake?" The leading maid said: "Woke up for a while, then fell asleep again." The emperor''s eyes lit up first, then darkened: "I can really sleep!" He ran to the bed, opened the lavender curtain, and a thin figure curled up inside with his back facing him. Her black hair was draped lazily over her shoulders, and in the gaps between the intertwined strands of her hair, she could vaguely see her fair, almost translucent skin. Her skin is very thin, and tiny blood vessels can be seen. Her breathing is weak, she doesn''t feel it with her heart, she can''t hear it at all. The emperor took off his shoes, slowly sat on the seat, and reached out to touch it. But I saw my fingertips passing through her body "this" The emperor froze for a moment, and then touched it with his hands, but no matter how he touched it, he couldn''t touch it. She was just a phantom. The emperor jumped in a hurry! Boom! Xuanyin hit the ground! Ning Yue woke up suddenly, opened her eyes and said, "What''s wrong?" Seeing Xuan Yin who fell to the ground, "Did you roll off the bed?" Xuan Yin raised his hand blankly, looking at them repeatedly. Ning Yue stretched out her hand in confusion, and patted him on the shoulder. Xuanyin waved her hand away reflexively: "Don''t touch me!" "Zhen?" Ning Yue jumped out of the bed and forcibly touched his forehead, "Do you have a fever?" The slightly cool touch brought Xuan Yin back to his senses, gasped in shock, and hugged her into his arms: "Sorry, I had a nightmare." "What did you dream about?" Ning Yue asked, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. "dreaming of..." **** it! Thinking of the woman in the dream, my heart feels... dull pain! (end of this chapter) Chapter 971： Cooperation and cooperation (3) Chapter 971 Cooperation and alliance (3) In the small garden of Tianji Pavilion, Xiao Su''s wife, Yu Lanshan, was playing the pipa. When she saw Rong''s mother bring a girl in, she frowned slightly. The first thing she noticed was not the other party''s demeanor and appearance, but that the other party was just like her. , all wearing yellow clothes, she was not happy. And when he found out that he had lost, he became even more unhappy, and said with a stinky face, "Mother Rong, why are you bringing everyone to Tianji Pavilion?" Don''t look at Rong''s mother being older, but she can''t hold airs in front of the yellow-clothed waiter. Rong''s mother smiled shyly and said, "This girl wants a big bowl of tea, so I brought her in." "Hmph!" Yu Lanshan rolled her eyes in displeasure. "Ah, who made my wife angry?" Xiao Su came out of the room with a smile on his face, his eyes swept across Mama Rong and Huang Fuyan, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. Yu Lanshan put down her pipa, grabbed him by the ear, and scolded: "What? Did you still fall in love with him? Did you get your sperm on your head again? You stubborn thing! It''s not enough for my old lady to serve you! I still want to go How many people will be added to the room?" Xiao Su''s height only reached Yu Lanshan''s chest, and was twisted by Yu Lanshan, like a child who made a mistake and was caught on the scene, he hugged Yu Lanshan in pain, and rubbed her chest: "Honey, I only love you , I want to like others, let me die like a thunderbolt." "Hmph! You''re such a stinky, hard thing that even a thunderbolt can''t break it!" Yu Lanshan scolded. Xiao Su smiled brightly and said: "Okay my wife, there are guests here, so give me some face!" "A guest or a beauty?" Yu Lanshan''s provocative eyes glanced at Huangfuyan who was at the side, and she saw that this girl is unmarried, unlike Ma Ningyue who is famous, she doesn''t need to be on guard. Xiao Su laughed and said, "She''s so ugly, she can''t compare to a nail shell of my wife!" "Huh~" Yu Lanshan snorted again, but she was obviously not so angry. Xiao Su patted her hand: "Okay, wife, don''t be angry, you are the most beautiful in my eyes, and other women are ugly! Go to the house and make a pot of tea, I am thirsty." Yu Lanshan went with her pipa in her arms. Xiao Su gestured to Rong''s mother, and Rong''s mother backed away. Then, Xiao Su looked at the young girl who had been calm from beginning to end, exhaled, and spread his hands: "That what... How offensive just now, my wife, she... um , I am more concerned about these things, so I invite the girl Haihan." "It doesn''t matter." Huangfuyan didn''t take it to heart, sat down on the stool calmly, put the oil-paper umbrella on the stone table, and asked calmly, "May I ask what your name is?" This is the second person who did not show the slightest surprise at his dwarf appearance, the first being Ma Ningyue. Xiao Su jumped onto the stone bench, picked up the jug on the table: "Xiao Su, may I ask you what the girl''s name is?" After a pause, "Would you like a drink?" "I don''t drink alcohol." After Huangfuyan refused, she added, "My surname is Huang." "It turned out to be Miss Huang. Oh, how can Miss Huang not drink? The wine here is not the white wine or shochu on the market, but the wine from the Northern Territory." Xiao Su poured the wine-red liquid into the luminous glass, Sucked lightly, sighed comfortably, "Careful!" Yu Lanshan brewed a pot of tea, snatched the wine glass from Xiao Su''s hand, and handed the tea to him, then cast a cold glance at Huangfuyan, and went back to her room. Xiao Su shrugged helplessly: "Having a wife is a good thing, but sometimes it''s troublesome!" Huangfuyan didn''t speak. "Well, I can see that you don''t like to hear these things." Ma Ningyue loves to listen. After all, she is a married person, and her interests are different from that of an unmarried girl. Every time he told interesting stories about him and Yu Lanshan, Ma Ningyue would listen very seriously, this girl Huang seemed a little impatient. Xiao Su pursed his lips, and went straight to the point: "What kind of business does Miss Huang want to do with Tianji Pavilion?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 972： Cooperation and cooperation (4) Chapter 972 Cooperation and Join Forces (4) "Check someone." Huangfuyan said. "Oh, who to check?" Xiao Su took a sip of tea and asked. The taste of the tea was too weird, he didn''t like it at all, but when he turned his head, seeing Yu Lanshan glaring at him fiercely, he drank the tea all at once. Huangfuyan didn''t care about the interaction between the couple, as Xiao Su thought, she would never pay attention to these, she took out a token. Xiao Su took it in his hand and looked at it: "This is..." "The token of the southern border royal family." Huangfuyan said calmly. Xiao Su choked: "Are you...the royal family of Southern Xinjiang?" Didn''t ask her why she had this token. With such an extraordinary appearance and demeanor, there is no other possibility except for the rumored Huangfu family that is rich in stunning women. Huangfuyan was not surprised that Xiao Su could recognize him. If he didn''t even have this ability, how could he be in charge of the most mysterious and huge organization among the Four Kingdoms? "I am Huangfuyan." She said bluntly. Xiao Su choked again. The name of Huangfuyan may not be known to most Xiliang people, but Tianji Pavilion has dealt with various countries all year round, and he has heard a lot of Huangfuyan''s deeds. If you are not good at it, there is a list in Southern Xinjiang. The top of the list is Rong Qing. She is second only to Rong Qing, and even the commander-in-chief is third. Below her, it can be seen that she is very powerful. "So it''s Princess Yan, sorry for your disrespect." Xiao Su cupped his hands. Huangfuyan quietly put away the token. Xiao Su asked calmly: "I don''t know who Princess Yan wants to investigate?" "A person who is allied with Suhuo." "Su Huo?" Xiao Su''s eyes flickered. Huangfu Yan said lightly: "Don''t pretend to be Mr. Xiao, the emperor doesn''t know about Suhuo, and the people in the world don''t know, but I don''t believe you Tianji Pavilion doesn''t know. If your news is blocked to this extent, it''s better to close the door!" "Ahem!" Xiao Su cleared his throat, what a powerful girl! Even more polite than Ma Ningyue! Alas, it''s strange, why does he always compare her with Ma Ningyue? Huangfuyan said to himself: "I know that Suhuo has an internal response in your Xiliang." "I may not have mentioned it to Princess Yan, but... I am not from Xiliang." Xiao Su interrupted her, he hated hearing people say "you Xiliang", he just happened to be loyal to a Xiliang person, then It doesn''t make him a part of Xiliang. Huangfuyan didn''t show much surprise at this, and then said just now: "Suhuo has an internal response in Xiliang, I want to find him." "Looking for... him?" Xiao Su elongated his tone. "Yes, look for him. I have already seen that he wants to bring down the Xuan family, and I also need to get two lives from the Xuan family. Our goals are basically the same. If you see him, please convey my words truthfully. . Huangfushan said unhurriedly. Xiao Su touched the bridge of his nose: "It''s convenient to ask whose life you want?" "Xuan Yin, Ma Ningyue." Xiao Su paused with his hand touching the bridge of his nose: "You... I can understand dealing with Xuanyin. After all, you lost to him in the battle of Yunzhou. Why? Did she offend you?" "She didn''t offend me, but Lord Xiao should understand that she is not an ordinary boudoir woman. She is crueler than Suhuo. If after I kill Xuanyin, she wants to avenge Xuanyin, I will still When confronting her, it''s better for me to strike first." Her tone was very calm. This is a woman who is so calm and terrifying. (end of this chapter) Chapter 973： Cooperation and cooperation (5) Chapter 973 Cooperation and Join Forces (5) Xiao Su secretly commented in his heart, but Xiao Su didn''t respond immediately. "Master Xiao can think about it for a few days, but I have limited time. If that person doesn''t cooperate with me for a long time, I will have to find someone else." "Are you so sure that that person will cooperate with you?" It is a tacit consent to the existence of that person. When dealing with Huangfuyan, Xiao Su felt that lying was not a good thing, as it was easy to be seen through. Huangfuyan said: "If he even likes Suhuo, he won''t reject me even more. I am the orthodox royal family. Except for my grandpa, no one can surpass me in status!" This is the truth, regardless of strength and influence, Huangfuyan''s status is indeed one person under one person and above ten thousand people. There is a queen in southern Xinjiang, but it is a pity that she is a successor. The eldest daughter from the direct line is honorable. Huangfuyan left ten thousand taels of silver and left. Yu Lanshan came out, counted the bank notes and said, "What are you going to do? Tell the lord?" Xiao Su fell into a tangle. To be honest, if the lord wants to achieve great success, he really needs an ally who is stronger than Suhuo. Huangfuyan is the most beloved granddaughter of the king of Nanjiang. The crown prince has passed away for so long, and the crown prince of Nanjiang has not yet been seen. , it can be seen that the king in southern Xinjiang still misses the prince very much. Although Huangfuyan is a daughter and cannot take over the crown prince''s position, as long as the king of Nanjiang is alive, she will be honored and favored. "Honey, did you hear her condition just now?" "I heard, kill Xuanyin and Ma Ningyue! This is not difficult, the Lord and the royal family of Southern Xinjiang are afraid that they will not be able to deal with them?" Xiao Su was not as optimistic as his wife, and his complexion turned serious: "Have you heard about the Sikong family?" "There are many things in their family, which one do you mean?" "It''s the one for Rong Qing, Da Shuai and Xuan Yin." Sikong Shuo blocked the news about that time, the people outside didn''t know it, but they knew it very well. Su Huo took Rong Qing to hide in his wife''s yard, Rong Lin rushed in and rescued Rong Qing, and at the door Surrounded by the lord, Rong Lin attacked the lord in a rage. But is the lord the kind of person who sits and waits to die? The lord was clearly about to shoot Rong Lin, when Xuanyin appeared. Then, the lord stopped. Every time I think of this incident, Xiao Su feels confused. The lord is not like a soft-hearted person, let alone a person who would give up his prey casually, but he didn''t hit him, so Xuanyin took him away. Yu Lanshan asked: "Is my lord afraid of Xuanyin?" "I don''t know." Xiao Su couldn''t understand the lord. He was sure that the lord hated the Xuan family very much, but he let Xuan Yin go again and again. "And aside from Xuan Yin, Ma Ningyue is also a difficult target. . "How to say?" Yu Lanshan asked. "Do you know how much we lost in total when we terminated the black iron contract sold to Rong Qing?" Xiao Su asked back. Yu Lanshan shook her head. Xiao Su gestured: "One hundred thousand taels of gold." "so much?" "But, guess what, how much did the lord ask Ma Ningyue for?" "How many?" "a meal." "Wh... what? One hundred thousand taels of gold... just for a meal? It''s not like this if the master wants to burn money! It''s Ma Ningyue who wants to terminate the contract, and she should bear all the losses!" Yu Lanshan It''s all starting to hurt. Xiao Su sighed: "The lord is not burning money, but his heart. He has an obsession with Ma Ningyue. Do you think the lord will be willing to let Huangfuyan kill her?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 974： Cooperation and cooperation (6) Chapter 974 Cooperation and Join Forces (6) Yu Lanshan shook her head. Xiao Su said again, "I was just thinking, if the lord really agrees to cooperate with Huangfuyan, one of the conditions must be to get Ma Ningyue. If Ma Ningyue is not dead, she will find out that we are accomplices sooner or later. She casually listens to the lord, Both of us are dead!" It''s fine to just blow your ears, but thinking about Suhuo''s fate is really frightening. Yu Lanshan felt a chill in her heart: "Then what are you going to do? Aren''t you going to connect Huangfuyan and the lord?" "The bridge must be built, you can''t hide it from the master." Xiao Su fell into deep thought. Ning Yue didn''t wake up until noon, and Xuan Yin had already gone out. She was half asleep, and when she heard Xuan Yin said that she had invited some elders to talk about the treason of the Xuan family, she thought she was dreaming. After tidying up, Ning Yue went to visit Rong Qing in the room over there. Rong Qing was sitting in a wheelchair reading a book, the breeze was blowing the veil on his cuffs, the sun was falling finely, and he was as still as an ink painting frozen at this moment. "Brother." Ning Yue walked over with a smile, squatted down, and put her face on his lap. Rong Qing raised his lips affectionately, put down the book, stroked her palm-sized face, and said, "I just got up." "Well, I slept a little late yesterday." Ning Yue said with a slightly red face. Rong Qing didn''t tell the truth, and said softly: "Have you eaten yet?" He said, habitually picked up a piece of red bean cake, and stuffed it into her mouth. Ning Yue took a bite: "I''m really going to be fed into a fat man by you, and when Xuan Yin dislikes me, I''ll live with you!" "Okay." Rong Qing pinched her face, "I''m afraid you are reluctant to part with Xuan Yin again, and secretly ran to see him." "I will not!" Rong Qing smiled softly. Ning Yue secretly sighed, even smiling so bitterly: "Brother, do you miss Rong Lin?" Rong Qing didn''t speak. Ning Yue said: "I miss him, I''ll go get him back, okay?" "No." Rong Qing said quietly, "It''s good that he''s not here." But you are not good. Ning Yue''s nose was slightly sore. Rong Qing smiled nonchalantly: "Go and do your work, I''m sleepy, sleep for a while." Ning Yue pushed the wheelchair to the side of the bed, helped Rong Qing move to the bed, wanted to take off the pants for the elder brother, but was afraid that the elder brother would be shy, so he called the servant to come in. After that, Ning Yue went to Huichun Hall. It was almost unaccustomed to come back after being sick for more than a month. Shopkeeper Li took care of the Huichuntang very well. There were many patients and many people who came to buy medicinal materials. Everything was arranged in an orderly manner. A few medical women under Dr. Lu''s subordinates were trained and began to sit alone. The business of obstetrics and gynecology It got better all of a sudden, and the delivery room in Xitang also came in handy. At the medicine shop, Sikong Liu and several other pharmacists are already in place. Geng Zhongzhi will return to Beijing after helping them buy the seeds and tools they need. The murder case of A Furong and the beggar boy gradually faded from people''s sight. Even the government did not spend too much manpower on the investigation, and instead devoted themselves to more important work at the end of the year. Everything is developing in a powerful direction, and the grievances between the eldest brother and the Xuan family are just about to be washed away. Huangfuyan waited in the yard for a whole day, and finally received news from Xiao Su. She put on the curtain and prepared to go out. Guo Yu hurriedly asked: "It''s so late, where are you going?" Huangfuyan said in a normal tone: "I want to go back to the palace to take care of your son." Guo Yu nodded: "Oh, then hurry up! Remember to help me see Sakura, don''t let people bully her!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 975： Cooperation and cooperation (7) Chapter 975 Cooperation and Join Forces (7) Stupid woman. Huangfuyan got into the carriage and went to the designated boat. On the second floor of Huafang, in an elegant and chic wing room, she saw the other party through the curtain of colorful broken jade beads. It was a man in purple clothes. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but he vaguely felt that he was wearing a silver mask. "Please sit down." The man said softly, with a faint smile in his words, so that the sound could make people''s ears pregnant. Huangfuyan''s heart sank for a moment, even a man as beautiful as Rong Qing never made her feel this way, and this man only said two words, and she felt a feeling of weakness in her body. But she is not an ordinary woman, after a moment of strangeness, she regained her composure, sat down on the chair, and said, "Are you Suhuo''s ally?" "Ally, he deserves?" Clear and light tone. Huangfuyan frowned, what an arrogant person! "But if it''s Princess Yan, I can think about it." This seat? In Xiliang, a person who can call himself like this Zhongchang attendant? ! "You are Sikong Shuo?" Huangfu Yan couldn''t hide his surprise. Sikong Shuo smiled softly, as a tacit consent to her guess. Huangfuyan understood, no wonder Suhuo was not afraid of death and pursued to the Xiliang Imperial Capital, because he had such a powerful backer. Sikong Shuo, who controlled the entire warlord family with her own strength, even though she was in the southern border, she had already heard of his name. Unfortunately, he is a eunuch. She frowned regretfully. However, it does not affect her plan. What she wants is his strength, not his body. "Master Sikong, do you have any objections to this princess'' proposal?" She asked straight to the point. "Yes." Sikong Shuo said, "The crown prince is dead, why should I believe that you are qualified to be my ally?" "It is true that my father has passed away, but my grandpa hasn''t set up a new heir, right? I am still the most honorable heir in southern Xinjiang. My value is much more than you imagine! If I were you, I would It doesn''t matter what happens to me in the future, just seize the opportunity of my grandpa''s life and squeeze out the use value of me!" If it were anyone else, he would have been dazzled by these words, but it was Sikong Shuo, an old fox. The old fox slowly raised his lips: "When Su Huo took refuge in me, I told me that he was the most important staff member of the Empress of Nanjiang, and behind him stood the Queen''s power, but what he did, let me Disappointed." "I will prove my abilities to you." "Really?" Sikong Shuo said casually. Huangfuyan said: "Yes, but I need a chance." "what chance?" "A chance to get close to Ma Ningyue." Sikong Shuo stretched out his slender jade-like fingers, and slowly pushed aside the beaded curtain. Huangfuyan''s tall and straight figure instantly appeared before Huangfuyan''s eyes. A cold hand slowly grabbed Huangfuyan''s throat. The hand was as cold as a skeleton, and Huangfuyan''s hairs stood on end! But she didn''t make a move. She could feel the strength of this man, stronger than anyone she had ever seen. If he really wanted to kill her, she would have no chance to resist. The big palms are slowly closed. His cold voice rang in her ears: "Huangfuyan, Ma Ningyue''s life belongs to me, dare to touch her?" "Do you want Ma Ningyue''s life, or Ma Ningyue''s people?" Under the tremendous pressure, Huangfu Yan said the key. (end of this chapter) Chapter 976： Cooperation and cooperation (8) Chapter 976 Cooperation and Join Forces (8) Sikong Shuo raised the corners of his lips viciously: "You are quite interesting." He released his grip on her throat. Huangfuyan maintained her superficial composure, but only she knew that her back was completely soaked in cold sweat. Ning Yue finished her work in Huichuntang and was about to return home. A little beggar was poking her head at the door. The little beggar looked at her carefully, put a letter on her head, and then stretched out his other hand: "One tael of silver." Ning Yue paid the money and opened the letter. There was nothing inside, only a drawing of a long gun, and there was no signature. "Gun?" Ning Yue thought for a moment, then smiled slowly. Ming guns are easy to hide. Someone was reminding her that it was hard to guard against backstabbing. It seems that someone is playing her tricks again. These days, why are there so many people who are not afraid of death? Rong Lin is gone, she is really worried that she has no place to vent her anger, and rushing forward to seek death, don''t blame her for being rude! Ning Yue got into the carriage. Xiaolou asked: "Miss, where are we going? Should we go to see the third grandma in the palace or go back to Ma''s house?" Ning Yue got married, although he moved out, but after all, the palace is the right place to go home, but he hasn''t changed his mind until now. Ning Yue didn''t mind these things, anyway, she liked Lanzhi''s side better, Ning Yue thought of the note, pondered for a moment, and said, "Let''s go to the palace first." "Okay!" Xiaolou tightened the reins, turned the carriage around, and walked towards the palace. Just walking halfway, I ran into Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo didn''t ride in his golden step, nor did he bring his guard of honor with him, he just sat in an inconspicuous carriage. If one didn''t take a closer look, no one would have thought that the powerful Zhongchang Attendant would appear in the Such a humble place. "Ma Ningyue, I have something to tell you, are you coming here, or am I going?" Xiaolou felt a chill in his heart, he squeezed the rein tightly and said, "Miss, what should we do now?" Ning Yue opened the curtain, glanced at the carriage opposite, "You wait for me here." After saying that, she jumped off the ground and got into Sikong Shuo''s carriage. The interior of the car is luxurious and exquisite enough. Ning Yue sat down in the corner farthest from Sikong Shuo, looked at him vigilantly, and said, "Master Zhongchang Shi wants to ask me for something?" Sikong Shuo''s red lips curled up: "I can''t find you if I have nothing to do?" "Of course not, I don''t welcome adults, I don''t like being alone with adults, and I feel uncomfortable. Is such an answer satisfying adults?" Ning Yue said bluntly. Sikong Shuo seemed to be used to her indifference, and if one day her words were not stingy, he would not be used to it. He stroked her soft lips lightly with his fingers, and said with a smile: "Obviously it tastes sweet, so why aren''t the words sweet? ? "Take it away!" Ning Yue shook off his hand, "Don''t talk like I have something to do with you!" "Is it okay?" Sikong Shuo smiled ambiguously, "It''s just sweet!" Ning Yue didn''t bother to talk to him: "If your lord asked me to come up just to tease me, forgive me for not being with you!" Sikong Shuo frowned: "What are you in such a hurry for? I haven''t finished my sentence yet." Ning Yue said coldly: "Say something quickly, fart quickly, I''m very busy!" Sikong Shuo''s smile remained unchanged: "What are you busy doing? Are you busy making money, or are you busy dealing with those villains?" Ning Yue looked at his unflattering smile, and really wanted to rush up and beat him up hard. In her previous life, she had a sullen face all day long, and it was harder for her to make him smile at her. In this life, but She is so shameless that she can''t even close her mouth, but she has no feelings for him anymore! No matter how beautiful his smile is, she will only feel shivering. (end of this chapter) Chapter 977： Cooperation and cooperation (9) Chapter 977 Cooperation and strong alliance (9) Sikong Shuo shook his head: "Okay, since you are so... ''busy'', I will make a long story short. The Xuan family, I will definitely get rid of it, and Xuanyin, I will definitely kill you. As for you, Ma Ningyue, if you still cherish your own life, the lives of your mother, your eldest brother, and the Ma family, then come to me obediently." "Ha!" Ning Yue laughed all of a sudden, not to mention whether he can bring down the Xuan family or kill Xuanyin, just following him, I did it myself in the previous life, and loved him deeply without reservation What can he get in exchange? It has been proved that he is a trap, and he has to rush to throw himself into the trap again, isn''t he a pig? "Don''t laugh, Ma Ningyue, I''m serious." Sikong Shuo stretched out his long arms, pulled her into his arms, imprisoned her body, and caressed her face with the other hand, "This seat admits, This seat is very interested in you, and this interest will continue to grow for a long time. Even if you are stubborn and willing to accompany the Xuan family to death, this seat is reluctant to do anything to you. But Ma Ningyue, this seat I will personally arrest you, you are my confinement! You can never have any more freedom! Now, I will give you a chance to be my wife." Wife Ma Ningyue was dumbfounded. Is this guy crazy or stupid to find her, a woman who has long lost her virginity, as his wife? So what are the sins suffered by the self in the previous life? Isn''t it just sleeping with a strange man? She was framed! But he insisted on that matter and imprisoned her for ten years! She thought that it was because of his cleanliness addiction, and he couldn''t tolerate any uncleanness in her. But right now Thoughts flashed by, Ning Yue laughed out loud: "You are a lunatic, Sikong Shuo, I will not marry a lunatic." Maybe Sikong Shuo really loved her, but his love was too crazy and paranoid, she didn''t have the guts to try again. Sikong Shuo lowered his head, and his lips almost touched the corners of her lips: "Are you afraid that I am a lunatic, or do you dislike me as a eunuch?" Ning Yue didn''t dodge, but looked at him fearlessly: "Aren''t you a fake eunuch?" Sikong Shuo squinted his eyes, but did not speak. Ning Yue lazily leaned in his arms: "If you want to use force, hurry up, I will cooperate with you, let you end sooner, so I can go home earlier." "You..." He was choked, straightened up, and said, "What Xuanyin can give you, so can I. Give me time, and I will prove to you that I am the most suitable man for you. Regardless of body or mind, this seat will satisfy you. But before that, Ma Ningyue, you are not from this seat, if someone framed you, this seat will stand by and watch!" Ning Yue smiled lightly: "It''s as if you already know who is going to frame me." "Of course I know, but I won''t tell you." So, that note was written to her by Xiao Su on his own initiative, but Sikong Shuo didn''t know about it? Who is sniping at her behind the scenes? Ning Yue lowered her eyes, covered Ling Ling''s moving waves, and said sarcastically, "Since that''s the case, can my lord let me go?" Sikong Shuo let her go: "Ma Ningyue, when you beg me someday, remember to exchange it with yourself!" "Don''t worry, there will never be such a day." I''d rather die than lie under you please! Ning Yue lifted the curtain and returned to her carriage. The carriage drove into the night and gradually disappeared. Sikong Shuo flicked his sleeves: "Come out." Huangfuyan came out from the partition behind. Sikong Shuo sneered: "Have you seen how powerful that little girl is?" When facing Sikong Shuo, she didn''t have the slightest fear. This courage alone was enough to attract her Huangfuyan''s attention. Huangfuyan condensed her eyes: "Please, have you got what you brought?" Sikong Shuo said casually: "I only said to give you a chance, but didn''t say to help you. If you want to get something from her, go and get it yourself!" "I think, maybe I don''t need to make another trip." Huangfuyan pinched a long hair from Sikong Shuo''s arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 978： Brother and sister meet each other in Xiaozhen (1) Chapter 978 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (1) In the wing room that exudes the fragrance of cosmetics, beauties are like jade, and there are staggered cups of wine. Several court officials ranging in age from twenty-five to fifty sat in a pile of makeup, toasting and drinking. "Don''t worry, Duke Yin, if the case goes to trial, Zhao will definitely stand on the side of the Xuan family!" Mr. Zhao, Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry, said drunkenly with his arms around the beauty''s slender waist. Xuanyin raised the corners of his evil lips, his handsome face was reflected by the night pearl, exuding a glamorous beauty: "I am here, thank you Mr. Zhao first." He raised his glass to Mr. Zhao, then looked at the other four officials and said, "Master Liu, Mr. Wang, and Mr. He, please take care of me too." Several people were served comfortably by the person in their arms, and they had already lost half of their souls and seven souls, saying yes one after another. These people are all important figures in the court, Xuanyin doesn''t expect them to really work for the Xuan family, it''s enough not to make the situation worse. "If there is another report of impeaching the Xuan family..." Xuanyin smiled meaningfully, and paused here, his exquisite face, because of a sneer from the corner of his lips, gave birth to a hint of coquettishness for no reason, and the whole room including these court officials Inside, everyone is crazy. Fortunately, it is a man, if it is a woman, it will really bring disaster to the country and the people. Master Zhao was the first to come back to his senses, smiled, put aside his embarrassment, and said, "Don''t worry, King Yinjun, our Ministry of Industry will never come up with another report to impeach the Xuan family!" "So are our officials!" Master Liu said, patting his chest. Master Wang is not to be outdone: "Whoever dares to hand over a booklet from the Ministry of Households, I will smash his head!" The three of them expressed their views, Master He of the Hanlin Academy didnt want to be unique, and also echoed: I cant control the entire Hanlin, but if there are scholars handing in the papers, I will definitely notify the king of Yinjun as soon as possible. Xuanyin raised his wine glass in satisfaction, raised his hands and feet, with a natural air of nobility, with an imperial air: "Thank you four seniors." He winked at the beauties. The beauties supported the four of them and said with a smile, "Your Excellency is tired, I will take care of you and go back to your room to rest!" Master Zhao stood up with his arms around the little beauty in his arms, and said with some embarrassment: "Young King, then Zhao..." Xuan Yin raised his hand: "Master Zhao please." But Mr. Zhao didn''t move. Seeing that he was not moving, the other three just stood there, but did not make any further movements. Xuanyin had a panoramic view of the doubts of the few people, stretched out his long arms, and stretched out behind a beautiful woman beside him, and the beauty lay in his arms. He smiled: "Adults go first, I... don''t like being in the house." do it here." Some people seek pleasure in bright halls, kitchens, carriages, and even in the wild in order to find excitement. How can they not understand after living this age? Master Zhao smiled evilly. This kid, looking young, didn''t expect him to be full of bad things! But that''s good! They are the same kind of people! The four of them went with confidence. There was no third person in the room, Xuanyin smiled, and a frightening coldness burst out from his body: "Are you still going?" The beauty was startled, she obviously didn''t expect Xuan Yin''s sudden change of face, in fact, she noticed the gold master from the moment she entered the door, he looked like a monster, she asked herself that her looks were like a fish and a wild goose, but with him A comparison, but it is the difference between cloud and mud. What''s more, although he always had a mature and evil smile, which made people think he was bad, he never touched them from the beginning to the end. They were so revealingly dressed that he didn''t even look at them. The sisters knew that they couldn''t climb this high branch, so they turned their heads to serve the other four men, but she was the only one who was unwilling and waited quietly. After waiting for a long time, she almost thought that she was out of action, but he stretched out his arms towards her again... The moment she lay in his arms, that feeling of happiness was like being blessed by an emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 979： Brother and sister meet Xiaozhen (2) Chapter 979 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (2) But suddenly, he changed his face and told her to get out. "Your Majesty, is it because the slave family is not serving you well? What is wrong with the slave family? You say, the slave family will change." She is the number one here, and she has never spoken to anyone in such a low voice. But this man doesn''t seem to be tempted at all! "The king of the county, the servant... is still a virgin." She is the most talented prostitute in the brothel. She is a prostitute but not a prostitute. that day Today, she suddenly didn''t want to stay. It is worth dying for such a man. Xuanyin glanced at her in disgust, how could he not see through her mind? If it wasn''t for Yueyue, maybe he would have some normal physiological reactions provoked by these women, now He lazily leaned back in his chair and snapped his fingers outside the door. The black-clothed leader walked in and said without looking sideways: "The king of the county." "Thank you for your hard work." The beauty was surprised again: "The king of the county!" The black-clothed leader expressed his helplessness. If you dont touch it yourself, just throw it to me? I have a wife and children at home! After taking the crying beauty to the next room, the leader in black said to the other two shadow guards: "Come here." "What''s the matter?" Are you going to reward us with beauties? "Keep the door secure." Shadow Guard: "..." In each room, embarrassing voices gradually sounded. Xuanyin sat in the dimly lit bright hall, pinching the luminous cup with his long fingers, sipping the fine wine in the cup, elegant and cold, like an emperor in the dark night. The cry was loud, but he seemed to have heard nothing, with a blank expression on his face. It was an hour before I returned to Ma''s house. After Ning Yue took a bath, she sat on the bedside and read a book. She was wearing a thin jacket, the skin on her neck and face was as white as cream, her black hair was smooth and smooth, and she was draped over her shoulders, wrapping her like seaweed. Looks like a chubby little mermaid. Xuanyin''s lower abdomen tightened suddenly. Just now when he was there, he had no physical reaction at all. He thought he was really sucked dry by her, but what happened to the reaction before he touched it? She still dresses so conservatively! "Are you back?" Ning Yue put down the book, smiled and looked at someone who was staring at her in a daze, only to see that someone''s face was flushed and his eyes were deep, as if he was suppressing a strong dark desire, she cried out inwardly. Well, she was too aggressive last night, and she is still a little sore, but seeing how he is burning with desire, don''t she want to pounce on the hungry wolf again? "Are you hungry, I''ll give you...um..." She tried to divert his attention, but before she finished speaking, he blocked her lips severely! His kiss was hot and intense, as if it had been dry for a century before the rain finally came, greedily absorbing her sweetness. Ning Yue was dizzy from the kiss, and the book fell to the ground with a slap. She wanted to reach out to pick it up, but he pinned his hand on top of her head. He stepped on the book and looked at her with fiery eyes: "Ma Ningyue, I am really poisoned by you!" After the cloud and rain were over, Ning Yue fell asleep in his arms. He called for hot water to clean up Ning Yue. Ning Yue was probably extremely sleepy. She took off her clothes, took a bath, wiped her body, and got dressed. During the whole process, she didn''t even wake up. Seeing her so tired, he secretly annoyed himself for being too impulsive. How long has he been married? Haven''t even said a few words yet! (end of this chapter) Chapter 980： Brother and sister meet Xiaozhen (3) Chapter 980 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (3) In the dim yellow room of the Xinggong Palace, Huangfuyan set up a table with some strange spells and tools on it. Sikong Shuo sneered: "I can''t tell, you can do witchcraft." "Witches and Gus don''t separate families." Huangfuyan said calmly. Sikong Shuo laughed again: "That''s right, the witchcraft in the northern region, and the poison in the southern border, in the final analysis, they are all left over from the Xuanyuan Dynasty." It is not unreasonable that such a powerful dynasty has been divided into four parts and has achieved today''s Xiliang, Southern Xinjiang, Northern Region and Soochow. Huangfuyan did not speak, but silently lit the spell in her hand. Ning Yue slept until midnight, suddenly sat up, lifted the bed, crawled over Xuanyin and got off the ground. Xuanyin patted her pink buttocks, and said in a daze, "Do you want to get up at night? Do you want me to carry you?" Ning Yue took his hand away. He rolled over and fell asleep. Ning Yue walked to the desk with a dull expression, opened the drawer, took out a gleaming dagger, pulled out the sheath, and the silver-white blade reflected a cold light, shining on her cold eyes. She narrowed her eyes. After that, he walked slowly to the bed with the dagger in his hand, condescendingly looked down at Xuanyin who was sleeping soundly, and stabbed down hard! Xuan Yin''s eyes suddenly opened, he grabbed Ning Yue''s wrist, widened his eyes and said, "Yueyue! What are you doing?" Ning Yue broke free from his hand, and stabbed at him again. Xuan Yin realized that something was wrong, turned over to avoid it, Ning Yue''s dagger stabbed the pillow, and soon, she turned her head, her eyes shone fiercely, and greeted Xuan Yin one after another. She didn''t have the strength to restrain a chicken, but at this moment, it was as if she had learned martial arts out of thin air, and every move was aimed at Xuanyin''s vitals. Xuanyin didn''t dare to hurt her, so he dodged left and right, and asked in surprise: "Yueyue! What''s wrong with you? Are you sleepwalking? Wake up!" He hugged her petite body, which suddenly became extremely powerful, and almost broke free several times. He increased his strength, imprisoned her hands and feet, looked into her fierce eyes and asked, "Yueyue, what are you doing?" What''s the matter? I''m Xuanyin." She was unmoved, and stared at him viciously, her hands and feet were suppressed, she couldn''t move, but suddenly, she slammed into Xuanyin''s forehead fiercely. "Ahyou girl!" Xuanyin got hit hard, "You hit me, don''t you hurt yourself?" He''s sure his head is packed. Looking at her forehead again, it was indeed swollen. But she seemed unable to feel the pain, and was about to hit him again. This crazy look was too abnormal, Xuanyin quickly touched her sleeping point, her eyes went dark, and she fainted in his arms. Xuanyin''s back was drenched in cold sweat. He had never been so horrified in fighting an enemy before. Putting Ning Yue under the quilt, Xuanyin went to the next room and called Rong Qing. Rong Qing opened Ning Yue''s eyelids, illuminated her pupils with a self-made light tube, and said, "She has been enchanted." "Witchcraft?" Xuanyin was in disbelief for a moment, he could still understand Gu poison, after all, it was a real bug, but he always thought that witchcraft was just a legend. "Well, it''s witchcraft." Rong Qing said. "Isn''t that thing from the Northern Region? Why did it appear in Xiliang?" Xuanyin paused, "Is it from the Northern Region last time?" "No, they are all ordinary people." Rong Qing shook his head, his face was solemn for a moment. Xuan Yin frowned: "What will happen if you get witchcraft? Can it be cured?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 981： Brother and sister meet Xiaozhen (4) Chapter 981 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (4) "There are many types of witchcraft, and different witchcrafts have different effects on people. Generally speaking, people who have been poisoned by voodoo are more likely to be voodoo-poisoned. This is the reason why witchcraft does not distinguish between families. Her current performance is to Kill you, if you die, the witchcraft will be solved automatically." "So, this one is aimed at me." Xuanyin''s eyes darkened. "I think so." Xuan Yin''s complexion turned cold instantly, he had no objection to chasing him down, but using such despicable methods to control Yueyue was a violation of his bottom line! "According to what you said earlier, there is no distinction between witches and Gu, so... people who know how to cast Gu can also perform witchcraft?" He asked coldly. Rong Qing thought for a while: "In principle, this is the case." "So, the murderer is likely to be from southern Xinjiang." Xuanyin frowned. He has offended many people in Nanjiang, and it is really difficult to deduce who the murderer is behind the scenes. It might be the Nanjiang King who mistakenly thought he killed Qu Lao, or it might be Suhuo''s remnant party, or it might be those dead soldiers who wanted to avenge Huangfuyan... "How does one perform witchcraft on a person?" he asked. "I need the other party''s hair, skin or blood. I checked Yue''er. She was not injured. She should have had her hair removed." Rong Qing analyzed. Xuanyin has been recuperating by his side during these days, and has not had much contact with outsiders. The only few days in the hot spring were under the eyes of him and Dongmei. No one had a chance to get her hair. Only today, she went out alone. ! Xuanyin immediately called Xiaolou and asked him where Ning Yue had been and who he had met. "Miss has been in the Huichun Hall, discussing some pharmacy matters with shopkeeper Li and several doctors. She wanted to go to the palace to see the third grandma, but she met a man in the back. After getting out of that person''s carriage, the lady went directly to Ma''s house. . Xiaolou said truthfully. "Whose carriage did she get in?" "It seems to be Mr. Zhongchang Attendant." It''s Sikong Shuo again! This old eunuch, why is his ghost lingering? The last time he colluded with Suhuo to frame the Xuan family''s account, he hadn''t settled with him yet, but he was lucky enough to come up with Ning Yue''s idea again! Xuanyin rushed to the palace overnight. Sikong Shuo was about to drink the medicine. The medicine was delivered by Wen Bo himself from the hot spring villa. Wen Bo was holding the medicine bowl with a hesitant expression on his face: "Master, are you sure you want to drink?" "En." Sikong Shuo freed his hand, and took the medicine bowl in his hand. The black and fishy-smelling medicine juice distorted his face for a moment. Wen Bo said: "This medicine is uncomfortable, and the poison will relapse...The child is young, and it is not yet time to use her to detoxify. Should the young master...wait another two years?" "I''ve waited long enough." Sikong Shuo''s eyes fell into the disgusting concoction, "Have you delivered the medicine for her?" "not yet." "Send it, I don''t want to spoil that girl with a poisonous body." Wen Bo was taken aback, that girl, which girl? Sikong Shuo resisted the churning in his stomach, and drank the concoction. After Xuan Yin broke into the palace, he went straight to Sikong Shuo''s bedroom. Because of Sikong Shuo''s usual release of water, when the eunuchs saw him, they all seemed to have lost their memory collectively, and no one cared about him. Little Lizi knocked a melon seed, and thought, the lord is a eunuch, and he can''t pamper women. It''s really cheap for this little bastard. I don''t know how many people have thought about such a magnificent person as the lord. Even the first emperor moved his mind and wanted to put the lord under him and love him, but unfortunately he failed to get his wish. This little bastard, and his lord, are like a pair of feuding couples, every time they get into a fight, and every time it''s thunderous and rainy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 982： Brother and sister meet Xiaozhen (5) Chapter 982 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (5) Hmph, if you miss the lord, just say it, you have to quarrel! Must show affection! It must be made as if people don''t know! Look at how anxious you are in the middle of the night, your face is flushed, and your eyes are also red, heh, are you burning with desire? Are you looking for the master to put out the fire? Xiao Lizi thought so in his heart, so that when Xuanyin passed by him, and was about to knock him out, he unexpectedly received an ambiguous smile from him. Xuanyin frowned. Little Lizi winked, why are you staring blankly? go! The lord just drank the medicine and is weak, go and comfort the lord! Remember, take it easy, don''t hurt the lord. Xuanyin felt that there was something wrong with Xiao Lizi. He came to trouble Sikong Shuo. Instead of stopping him, he seemed to be expecting him to go in? ! Seeing that he was not moving, Xiao Lizi gave him an angry look: "Go! Why are you standing there?" He was stunned, and looked back at the eunuchs. Everyone had the same expression as Xiao Lizi, let''s go in! These people... how much they look forward to Sikong Shuo''s death? They were looking forward to the death of his lord, but they wanted to die. After Xuanyin rushed into the bedroom unimpeded, the group of people cheered and surrounded him: "Eunuch Li, guess who is on top this time?" Bang Bang The sound of chairs falling to the ground and all the porcelain being thrown to the ground by Saul came from the room, followed by Sikong Shuo''s muffled groan. Sikong Shuo''s voice was so good that he could hear it to death, but now he hummed half weakly and half unbearably, which broke the hearts of a group of eunuchs. "Just press it on the table to start, how anxious is the county king?" Xiao Lizi''s melon seeds fell to the ground. Everyone pricked up their ears, trying to hear what was going on inside. Sikong Shuo kept groaning, Xuanyin was panting heavily, and there was a crackling sound. This battle...was not so intense! "Who is outside? Get out of here!" Everyone''s scalp numb, and they scattered like birds and beasts. Sikong Shuo bowed and collapsed on the ground. After drinking the medicine, his body was extremely weak. He couldn''t even catch Xuanyin''s fist, and the corner of his mouth was cracked. Xuanyin grabbed his collar, lifted him up, and said angrily: "Did you find someone to cast witchcraft on Yueyue?" Sikong Shuo''s bright red lips curled up, his eyes blurred, and he said, "So what if it''s me?" "You bastard!" Xuanyin punched him again, knocking him to the ground, "If you want to deal with me, just attack me! What''s the matter with using a little girl? Don''t you like her? Why are you so determined to use her?" Sikong Shuo''s treatment of Ning Yue may have been just to get rid of the poison at first, but as one incident after another developed, even Xuan Yin could see that Sikong Shuo had moved his mind on Ning Yue. Sikong Shuo casually wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, but he didn''t seem to know the pain, like a proud and elegant nine-tailed fox, looking at him with a smile: "I like someone, and I will do anything to get it, including Use her." "You are simply a lunatic!" Xuanyin ran away and kicked him, "How can there be such a liking in the world? You don''t deserve it!" Sikong Shuo sneered: "Whether you win or lose, whether you deserve it or not is not up to you. Whoever is the final winner has the right to speak." Wen Bo on the side is completely stupid, is the young master crazy? Actually fell in love with Xuanyin''s wife? No wonder the young master was suddenly provoked and became angry in the hot spring villa. He must have seen the two of them! How could this be? Nie Yuan! Nie Yuan! Xuan Yin raised his fist again. Wen Bo rushed over and hugged Sikong Shuo: "Don''t hit Duke Yin...don''t hit...he''s you..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 983： Brother and Sister Recognition of Xiaozhen (6) Chapter 983 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (6) "Uncle Wen, stand down!" Sikong Shuo stopped Wen Bo. Wen Bo''s eyes were red: "Master..." "I want you to step down." Sikong Shuo flicked his sleeves, and sent Wen Bo out of the room with gentle force. Wen Bo wanted to come in, but saw the door slam shut in front of him! Xuanyin stepped on Sikong Shuo''s chest, looked down at him and said, "Where is that Southern Xinjiang man?" Sikong Shuo''s chest was squeezed so badly that his ribs were almost broken, but he still smiled and said, "I won''t tell you." "Sikong Shuo, this king admires your courage in a certain aspect, unlike some cowards who dare not admit it, but you have to know, just admitting is not enough, this king will not forgive you just because of this! You colluded with Suhuo to frame Xuan Family comes first, use Ning Yue to assassinate this king, and this king will grow up with your Liang Zi!" "Heh~" He chuckled, "Xuanyin, from the moment you were born, our relationship has been formed." Xuanyin said coldly: "Just because my surname is Xuan? I really don''t understand how our Xuan family offended you! You have been holding on to the Xuan family all these years!" Sikong Shuo coughed up a mouthful of blood. "Don''t think I can''t find him!" Xuanyin said in a cold voice, kicked Sikong Shuo again, flung his sleeves and left the room. The young boy who was once unable to pass a single move in Sikong Shuo''s hands has grown up... Xuanyin searched one by one, he had been to the palace many times, and he was very familiar with the terrain, not long after, he found the elixir where Huangfuyan performed witchcraft. Is it actually a little girl in yellow? A trace of confusion appeared in Xuanyin''s eyes, but it was replaced by a monstrous anger in just a moment, and he slashed towards Huangfuyan who was holding a bunch of charms regardless of the situation! Huangfuyan was about to complete the last step of the witchcraft, and when it was done, Ning Yue was completely controlled by her. Just at the very moment, a black figure broke open the door, opened his hand, and pinched her. come over! She had no time to dodge, and her throat was strangled abruptly. The burning spell fell to the ground and was stamped out by Xuanyin. Huangfuyan suffered a backlash, her body shook, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood fell on the back of Xuanyin''s hand, hot as a soldering iron. In the darkness, he saw her face clearly, and a familiar feeling filled his heart. He seems to know her! Huangfuyan also saw Xuan Yin, this was the first time she observed this man at close range, the man looked somewhat similar to Xuan Yu, but more handsome and dazzling than Xuan Yu, and I don''t know if it was her own illusion, She actually felt that he was somewhat similar to her father.... But the powerful aura on his body was three points stronger than that of his father, which vaguely reminded her of the king of Nanjiang Xuanyin remembered, isn''t this face a bit like that of a dominatrix? No wonder it feels familiar to me. Thoughts flashed by, Xuan Yin lost the last trace of hesitation in his heart, and he didn''t bother to ask who she was, so he squeezed her throat tightly. Huangfuyan gradually couldn''t breathe, and grabbed Xuanyin''s fingers with both hands, trying to break them apart, but everything was in vain. The strength of Xuanyin''s anger was by no means something she could shake. The feeling of death was slowly forced to land, and Huangfuyan''s consciousness began to blur. She couldn''t even think about the ins and outs of the matter. She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but unfortunately, she had no chance to investigate and confirm it. Just when Huangfuyan was about to be strangled to death, a woman''s voice came from the door: "Stop!" Xuan Yin''s eyes moved slightly, and he turned to look at Ning Yue who was leaning against the door and panting. Beside Ning Yue, stood the leader in black. Needless to say, he must have brought Ning Yue here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 984： Brother and Sister Recognition of Xiaozhen (7) Chapter 984 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (7) Xuanyin threw Huangfuyan on the ground, walked over and hugged Ning Yue: "Why are you here?" "I woke up and rushed over." Ning Yue finished panting, walked to Huangfuyan, knelt down and patted her. Huangfuyan coughed a few times suddenly, took a breath, raised her eyes, and saw that it was Ning Yue, she couldn''t help being startled. "You really saw me... You were hiding behind Sikong Shuo''s carriage at that time, right?" Ning Yue said flatly. Huangfuyan lowered her eyes. Xuanyin frowned thickly: "Yueyue, she is performing witchcraft, what are you doing to save her?" Ning Yue stared and said: "I''m not saving her, I just don''t want to fall into other people''s tricks." When she woke up, she calmly understood from Rong Qing that she had been cast into a witchcraft, thinking that it might be Sikong Shuo''s trick, and then Came immediately. Ning Yue looked at Huangfu Yan and said, "Your witchcraft was taught by my elder brother, don''t think he can''t track you down!" Huangfuyan clenched her fists tightly. That''s right, she learned witchcraft and poison from Rong Qing, and it''s not difficult for Rong Qing to sense her. That''s why she chose to perform witchcraft at night. At that time, Rong Qing must be sleeping, and after Ma Ningyue killed Xuan Yin, even if Rong Qing found her, it would not help. It''s just that in the end...it fell short! Xuan Yin narrowed his eyes in confusion: "Who is she?" Ning Yue stood up and said, "Huangfuyan." "It really was you, it''s a pity that that arrow didn''t kill you." Xuanyin sneered coldly, "If you can''t beat me on the battlefield, you will go to the capital to use such vile tricks. My princess is nothing more than that!" Huangfuyan''s face flushed red. "But why did you sneak into Xiliang?" Xuanyin sensed that something was wrong. Huangfushan was lucky to sneak in. After her, Xiliang stepped up its guard, and Suhuo was able to enter with Sikong Shuo''s help. In the capital, what does Huang Fuyan rely on? Huangfuyan pursed her lips and said calmly, "It''s Xuan Yu." Xuanyin squinted his eyes: "You are the Huang girl who was rescued by him?" Huangfuyan was silent. Xuan Yin''s eyes instantly became dark and boundless: "Xuan Yu, is he crazy or stupid, and actually brought you, an enemy princess, into the mansion!" Guo Yu colluded with Suhuo and almost killed his whole family; Xuan Yu colluded with Huangfu Yan, almost killed him! This mother and son! What''s the matter? As if guessing Xuanyin''s anger, Huangfuyan explained: "Don''t misunderstand him, he is different from Guo Yu, he didn''t collude with me. He arrested me because he wanted to use me to blackmail my grandpa for peace talks. He didn''t even The letter is all written..." This is indeed like what Xuan Yu would do. Xuan Yu himself doesn''t like war. If there is a way to reconcile, he will naturally choose the latter. But Huangfuyan was the one who was imprisoned, but for the first time, she spoke for Xuan Yu, explaining that the letter...was never sent! Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "We are not interested in the matter between you and Xuan Yu, I just want to know, how did you think of colluding with Sikong Shuo? You are in the mansion, no one should tell you about Suhuo and Sikong Shuo thing..." Miss Huang is just an outsider, and no servants would run up to her and chew their tongues. Huangfuyan''s throat slipped, and said calmly: "There is none in the mansion." "Then outside the mansion?" Ning Yue asked. Up to now, Huangfuyan has nothing to hide: "It''s Guo Yu, she told me about your entanglement, that''s when I found out that Suhuo and Rong Qing were both in Xiliang, and I also guessed that Suhuo colluded with someone I...followed the clues and found Sikong Shuo." (end of this chapter) Chapter 985： Brother and Sister Recognition of Xiaozhen (8) Chapter 985 Xiao Zhens Brother and Sister Recognition (8) It''s Guo Yu again! Ning Yue laughed angrily: "Then did she tell you about Xuanyin''s life experience?" Huangfuyan was stunned. "Obviously not, yes, how could that woman admit that Lan Zhen''s status is higher than hers!" Xuanyin stopped looking at her, and hugged Ning Yue''s waist tightly, saying: "My mother''s status...is higher than Guo Yu''s?" It''s just an illegitimate daughter, how could it be higher than the daughter of the Guo family? Unless it''s some kind of princess. But how is this possible? Ning Yue nodded: "I planned to tell you about this matter after the Xuan family''s charges of collaborating with the enemy and treason were settled, but I almost...was taken advantage of by someone with a heart, so it''s better, I said it now." Xuanyin''s eyes darkened: "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue pointed to Huangfuyan: "Do you know who she is?" "Huangfuyan." "It''s true that she is Huangfuyan, but she is also your cousin." Xuanyin''s eyes trembled: "Yueyue, this joke is not funny." Huangfuyan also looked at Ning Yue in surprise. Ning Yue shook her head: "I''m not kidding, I''m serious. If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t bother to care about her life!" Huangfuyan opened her mouth: "Are you... aunt''s child?" "Auntie?" Xuan Yin''s eyes were dark. Ning Yue understood that Huangfuyan had guessed that the title of the number one beauty in southern Xinjiang was not won by her looks alone, it had a lot to do with her intelligence, but no matter how smart she was, playing tricks in front of Sikong Shuo could only be a trick. "Let me make a long story short, Xuanyin and Lanzhen are the daughters of the king of Southern Xinjiang. I don''t know what kind of status Mrs. Chen is in Southern Xinjiang, but she did stay in Southern Xinjiang for a few years before she brought Lanzhen back to the West. cold." "Mrs. Chen?" Huangfuyan was silent for a while, then whispered softly, "It should be Empress Chen." "Empress?" This time, it was Ning Yue''s turn to be surprised. The Chen family is from Xiliang, so it is understandable to hide in the palace as a court lady or concubine, but the mother of a country...is too...too flattering, right? "My grandmother''s surname is Chen, the adopted daughter of Chen Guogong''s family. She married my grandfather and became a queen. My father disappeared the night after giving birth. It was many years before my father found out that there was actually another empress in Chen''s belly." Huangfuyan''s mood gradually fluctuated, "My father has been looking for my aunt all these years...Your mother, is it really my aunt?" In the last sentence, she looked at Xuanyin. If all this is true, then what she... has always wanted to kill... is the relative that the king has always wanted to get back? ! She''d rather it wasn''t true! Xuan Yin looked at Ning Yue suspiciously, Lan Zhen was obviously just an illegitimate daughter, when did she become the princess of Southern Xinjiang? Ning Yue somewhat regretted having confessed such an important matter so hastily on such an indecorous occasion. But if you don''t confess, you can''t stop the brother and sister from killing each other. Old Qu''s death, being pinned on Xuanyin''s head by Suhuo, is enough to make the king of southern border angry. If Xuanyin personally kills his most beloved granddaughter, he is afraid that he will hate Xuanyin for the rest of his life. Presumably Lanzhen is under Jiuquan, knowing that her father and Xuanyin are in trouble, she will find it difficult to rest in peace. "I thought you were cousins, but I didn''t expect them to be so close. I thought Lan Zhen and your father were half-brothers..." Ning Yue paused, "Okay, let''s not talk about that, I I know you have a lot of questions in your mind, and I do too, but this is not a place to catch up on the old days, you have to catch up on the old days, and talk about it when you go back! The future will be long, no matter how many doubts you have, you will always be able to answer them, but for now, don''t go to war anymore, and don''t associate with Sikong Shuo anymore! " (end of this chapter) Chapter 986： Brother and Sister Recognition of Xiaozhen (9) Chapter 986 Xiao Zhen''s brother and sister recognize each other (9) Huangfuyan asked sensitively: "Does Sikong Shuo know that we are cousins?" Ning Yue sneered: "Of course he knows! Otherwise, do you think he would be so kind to help you deal with Xuanyin? Compared with Suhuo, although you have a noble status, the crown prince is dead. Apart from this beautiful status, what else do you have left?" What? Power? Or an army? No! You have nothing! Compared to you, any Southern Xinjiang prince with real power is more worthy of Sikong Shuo''s alliance! From the beginning to the end, he just wanted to use Xuanyin''s hand to kill you! Once you die, the East Palace will completely collapse! Xuanyin will also be hated by the king of Nanjiang because of this incident, and he will not be able to go back to Nanjiang to take over your father''s seat. The palace is huge, and there are countless hiding places. Look at the elixir room he arranged for you, it is a place that Xuanyin can find with his eyes closed! If he really wants to protect you, why is he so careless? There are also guards outside the door, none of them are gone! As long as anyone stops Xuanyin a little bit, you have a chance to escape! Cousin, I know you are smart and wise enough, but your wisdom is in the battlefield, in court, not in this kind of intrigue! If you play tricks with Sikong Shuo, you will always be the one who loses! " Huangfuyan''s nails dug into his palm. No wonder, no wonder she felt something was wrong, it turned out that Sikong Shuo was waiting for her here. Sikong Shuo is not an expert at war, so he seldom launches a war himself, but when it comes to the emperor''s mind, Sikong Shuo ranks second, and no one dares to rank first. The war between Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang was provoked by him, and Rong Qing''s Xuantie ammunition was sold by him. While using the war to weaken the strength of the Xuan family, he also earned gold and silver from the war. When the fight was almost over, the commander-in-chief and Rong Qing no longer pledged their allegiance to southern Xinjiang, and he put another hat of collaborating with the enemy and treason on the Zhongshan Palace. According to the current situation, it doesn''t matter if the emperor wants the Xuan family or not. Anyway, Southern Xinjiang dare not start a war easily. Not surprisingly, next, the two parties should enter the negotiation stage. Once in contact with the southern Xinjiang royal family, Xuanyin''s background will be lost. Because of the love that the king of Nanjiang has for Empress Chen, it is very likely that Xuanyin will be brought back to Nanjiang. Once on the big ship of Southern Border, wouldn''t it be easy for the Xuan family to recover? How could Sikong Shuo give the Xuan family a chance to stand up? He was probably worrying about how to separate Xuanyin from the king of Nanjiang, so Huangfuyan came to his door automatically. The right time, the right place, and the harmony of people, this time, God is on Sikong Shuo''s side! But finally arrived! One step later, the siblings would really kill each other. She doesn''t have much affection for Huangfuyan, so why should she fall for Sikong Shuo''s scheme? Sikong Shuo wanted Huangfu Yan to die, but she wanted Huangfu Yan to live! Sikong Shuo wanted Huangfuyan and Xuanyin to fight each other, so she wanted them to join hands! Never, never let that cunning man take advantage! In the bedroom smoked with sandalwood, Sikong Shuo was sitting in the bathtub. The blood clots on his body had been washed away, and he was just soaking lazily. . Wen Bo looked at the wound on his body, and thought that Xuanyin really hit him hard, almost killing him! He added some hot water: "Master, they took Huangfuyan away." Sikong Shuo''s eyes dimmed slightly: "Alive?" "Yes, it''s alive." Wen Bo added some more herbs, "Ma Ningyue is here, let them recognize each other as siblings." "One step away!" Sikong Shuo bit out a few words coldly. Wen Bo secretly sighed, isn''t it just one step away? If Xuanyin killed Huangfuyan, Xuanyin would not be able to return to the southern border, and everything in the East Palace would belong to the young master. "Then Ma Ningyue, I am really against you." The young master must be furious for wanting Xuanyin and Huangfuyan to fight each other, but instead allowing them to recognize each other as brother and sister. Sikong Shuo closed his eyes gloomily, his hand buried under the water was clenched into a fist, his veins throbbing violently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 987： A warm New Years Eve reunion (1) Chapter 987 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (1) The three of them got into the carriage. Everything happened so suddenly that they still couldn''t recover until now. Huangfuyan frowned, the enemy she wanted to kill was actually the relative her father wanted to find! My father searched for thirty years without hearing from him, but I ran into him by accident, and... killed him again and again. The last time they were in the city tower, they almost killed each other, and this time it was the same. She didn''t blame Sikong Shuo for being cruel, she only blamed herself for following Sikong Shuo''s way carelessly. But at the same time, she complained to Ning Yue, since this woman knew the truth, why didn''t she tell it earlier? But after thinking about it, so what? Xuanyin doesn''t recognize her, and she is the same, she will still be fooled by her boss Si Kongshuo, and will still use witchcraft on Ning Yue. Xuanyin''s mood is very irritable, yes, irritable. He didn''t blame Ning Yue for hiding it from him. The family never raised Lan Zhen or him for a day. In his heart, they were no different from strangers. What bothers him is Huangfuyan! He doesn''t care about killing him or something, but this woman almost killed Yueyue! As for Lan Zhen''s life experience, heh, he spread his branches and leaves in the harem, but let his daughter live in Xiliang for so many years, the king of Nanjiang must not be a good person! He doesn''t bother to recognize this kind of person! At this moment, not only these two people, but even Ning Yue, who has always been calm, couldn''t restrain the tumbling in her heart. She never thought that Lan Zhen was the eldest princess. Concubine, who knows that she is Chen Guogong''s adopted daughter? Needless to say, the identity of this adopted daughter must have been arranged by the king of Nanjiang. It seems that the king of Nanjiang has a special love for the Chen family. But since they love her so much, why didn''t they send someone to look for their mother and daughter after Chen and Lan Zhen disappeared? Under such a huge impact, Huangfuyan''s appearance in the Xuan family did not surprise Ning Yue so much. The three of them had different thoughts, and no one spoke first. There were many doubts in their hearts, and they were silent all the way until the carriage stopped at Ma''s house. Then, here comes the problem. Huangfuyan is the princess of Southern Xinjiang, and Xuanyin''s family has already been charged with collaborating with the enemy and treason. If they harbor another princess, wouldn''t they really commit suicide with a knife? "I can''t go back to southern Xinjiang." Huangfuyan said quietly. It is indeed the safest way to quietly send her back to southern Xinjiang, but Xuanyin and the two understand that what happened to Mr. Qu can happen once, and it must never happen again. Huangfuyan was taken away from the palace by them, regardless of the road. Any accidents may be blamed on them. Sikong Shuo''s plan has been exposed, but it doesn''t mean that his thoughts have also rested. With his behavior, the possibility of sending people to hunt down and kill Huangfuyan is very high. Huangfuyan said understandingly: "I am not afraid of death, but I cannot implicate you." Xuanyin snorted coldly, and a gloomy look appeared on his handsome face: "It''s as if I''m afraid of you in southern Xinjiang!" Huangfuyan corrected him and said: "It''s not us from Southern Xinjiang, you are also from Southern Xinjiang." "Who cares about it!" Xuan Yin finished in a cold voice and stopped looking at her. "Are you angry at the emperor''s grandfather for not caring about the emperor''s grandmother and aunt? I think the old man must have some difficulties." Huangfu Yanyu said earnestly. It''s a pity that these words are not valid for Xuanyin. What kind of difficulties would make a person abandon his wife and children? There are so many concubines and princes and princesses in the Nanjiang harem, it can be seen that after his mother and grandmother had an accident, the old man has no guilt at all! Unforgivable! Xuan Yin stepped across the threshold coldly, and gave Huangfuyan a resolute back. Huangfuyan felt a layer of embarrassment, but in the end she was calm and steady, she would not become angry because of such a trivial matter, and in the end, she was the one who felt sorry for him first. If she had known that he was her cousin, she would never have shot that arrow at him, let alone attack him and Ning Yue (end of this chapter) Chapter 988： A warm New Years Eve reunion (2) Chapter 988 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (2) She sighed deeply. Ning Yue glanced at her exquisite eyebrows, and it was not difficult to feel the regret in her heart, but after thinking about it, what is wrong with this poor princess? Her father died tragically, and at a young age she had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the entire Eastern Palace, to protect the weak mother, and to teach the ignorant younger sister. The other princesses were all in the palace, but she took off her red makeup and wore a military horse... From some aspects, they really have a lot of similarities. They both exist to protect their loved ones. The difference is that Huangfuyan uses martial arts, while she uses mental techniques. Ning Yue also sighed: "Princess Yan, Xuan Yin only learned of Lan Zhen''s death not long ago, and she was already in a gloomy mood, but suddenly she learned of Lan Zhen''s background, so it''s reasonable that she couldn''t accept it for a while." Huangfuyan''s eyes trembled slightly: "My aunt... is she really dead? How did she die?" "I met a group of rogue bandits from the Northern Region on the road, and they were killed." Ning Yue said softly. Huangfuyan fell into silence. She had never been with her aunt before, and she didn''t have a deep relationship with her. After hearing the news, she didn''t feel much heartache, but she still felt sorry for her father. I''m so sad. Ning Yue said again: "Has Lan Zhen ever been to southern Xinjiang?" "En." Huangfuyan nodded, "About thirty-one years ago, she found Nanjiang, found my father, and her brother and sister recognized each other. I think she should have always known that she was the princess of Nanjiang, so after the disaster, , will think of coming to my father''s side." "Troubled?" Yes, she remembered. Thirty-one years ago, wasn''t it the year Lan Zhen disappeared? Huangfuyan''s words confirmed Ning Yue''s guess: "I was not born at that time. I heard from my father later that my aunt seemed to have met a bad guy. That bad guy imprisoned her for a year, and she gave birth to a child for him. Afterwards, he ran away, feeling ashamed to stay in Xiliang, and finally arrived in Southern Xinjiang. However, he left again after not staying for a full month. After that, there was no news." It turned out that Lan Zhen was imprisoned that year. It turns out that Lan Zhen and the prince only got along for a short month. "Where''s that child?" Ning Yue didn''t know how many times she asked about that child. Even though Mrs. Guo and Guo Kuang both said that the child was dead, for some reason, she always wanted to confirm it over and over again. "My aunt said he died." Huangfuyan said. Ning Yue is silent, maybe... is she really dead? Or maybe it was Lan Zhen who didn''t want to admit to that child? "Did the king of Nanjiang and Lan Zhen recognize each other?" Ning Yue asked. Huangfuyan shook her head: "No, that month, my aunt''s mood was very unstable, and she was often in a state of madness. My father wanted to wait for my aunt''s illness to improve before telling Grandpa Huang, but unfortunately I didn''t wait until that day, and my aunt ran away." It''s a pity that I didn''t meet my biological father when I arrived in the imperial city. "However..." Huangfu Yan paused, and then said, "My father told Grandpa Huang later, Grandpa Huang was very happy when he heard that he and his grandmother had a daughter, and sent many people to look for it did not find." The king of a country, why can''t he find anyone? Ning Yue really wondered if he was looking for it with his heart. Ning Yue''s expression appeared on his face, Huangfuyan frowned slightly: "You have to believe me, Grandpa Huang wants to recognize Auntie back." "He is your grandpa, so you can speak for him naturally, but he is not me. He neither took care of my mother-in-law nor my husband. All I know is when Lan Zhen was bullied to death He was not by my side; when Xuanyin was ridiculed and cast aside by the world, he was not by my side. This pair of mother and son have gone through unimaginable hardships, but as their closest relatives, the King of Southern Border, they are only wanton in the harem!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 989： A warm New Years Eve reunion (3) Chapter 989 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (3) "You..." Huangfuyan was so angry that her breath became stagnant, and her beautiful face was stained with a tinge of darkness by the anger, "My emperor''s grandfather is not wanton! He is a Mingjun!" Ning Yue slowly pulled out a sneer: "Not wanton, how did the successor get here? How did the concubine get here? How did the dozen princes and princesses get here?!" Huangfuyan''s tongue is not as sharp as Ning Yue''s, and he can''t argue with Ning Yue, so he changed the topic: "How can you do this? You just hoped that my grandpa Huang would recognize Xuan Yin!" "You''re wrong, I never expected that. I let you brothers and sisters recognize each other just because I don''t want you to fall into the trap of Sikong Shuo." As for the recognition? hehe. Maybe according to the common ethics, Xuanyin should accept without any grievances the grandfather who has never faced him. After all, he is a blood relative, and after all, he is an emperor. reason. However, she didn''t want Xuanyin to wrong herself, if she liked it, she would admit it, if she didn''t like it, she wouldn''t admit it! Huangfuyan knew that Xuanyin would find it difficult to accept Grandpa Huang for a while, so she pinned her hopes on Ning Yue. In the beginning, Ning Yue showed a calm and intelligent side everywhere, which made her happy to think that Ning Yue might be able to help her. He misunderstood Ning Yue, this little girl clearly held more grudges than Xuan Yin! "Don''t spoil him like this! How can a grandson ignore grandpa?" As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Yue smiled coldly: "I just want to spoil him!" Huangfuyan''s breath stagnated again: "You are unreasonable!" "I''m not unreasonable!" Huangfuyan took a deep breath: "Aren''t you afraid that people in the world will laugh at you? The dignified princess of the second-rank county doesn''t even understand basic human relations?" "I will make people in the world laugh at me! It''s enough if he doesn''t laugh at me." Huangfuyan felt a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart, as if every punch was thrown into the air. She had never seen such... such an unreasonable couple! It was as if one was about to kill someone, but the other didn''t stop him and would immediately hand him the knife. Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves: "Okay, I''ve finished what I need to say, shall I take you where you need to go?" "Where are you going?" Huangfuyan frowned. "Go to a place where you can be saved and we won''t be hurt." Huangfuyan pondered for a moment: "I want to see Rong Qing." "Sorry, my brother doesn''t want to see you." "why?" Ning Yue smiled: "You almost killed his beloved sister. Believe me, I did it for your own good. My elder brother will kill you, really." Huangfuyan clenched her fingers: "Where is Rong Lin? Can I see him?" "He''s gone." Ning Yue spread her hands. "What?" Huangfu Yan couldn''t believe it, "Your elder brother is still here, how could he be willing to leave?" That boy was so anxious that even Rong Qing sneezed one more time, he would run back to the palace from the battlefield! If it wasn''t for Rong Qing''s occasional illness and Rong Lin''s frequent escapes, they would have destroyed half of the Xiliang country long ago! "Where did he go?" Ning Yue didn''t answer Huangfuyan''s words, but said: "Let''s go, I''m sleepy, I don''t have time to spend with you." Huangfuyan pursed her lips, and got into the carriage with Ning Yue. After dealing with Huangfuyan''s matter, it was already late at night, Ning Yue was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes, she lifted the car curtain with a delicate hand, Ning Yue rubbed her eyes, and asked in a daze, "Are you there yet?" Standing up, he stumbled out, hitting the door frame with a bang, and his already swollen forehead ached even more. "so stupid!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 990： A warm New Years Eve reunion (5) Chapter 990 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (5) Ma Yuan''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately realized that Lin Lanzhi had misunderstood Chang''er next to him, and quickly explained: "He is the son of a hunter, his father was shot, and I was beside him at the time, so I brought him to the hospital. caught." This kind of nonsense, it''s okay to lie to children, but Lin Lanzhi doesn''t want to believe it! What''s more, it''s not that he has no criminal record, Lin Yonghe, Ma Jinyan, Ma Ningxi, Bai Shuang''er, which one is not his fault? Lin Lanzhi turned around and left! Ma Yuan clasped her wrist anxiously, the dust in his palm immediately made a palm print on Lin Lanzhi''s bright and clean sleeves, Lin Lanzhi frowned, and brushed him away coldly! He stepped forward to catch it again, saw the black mark, swallowed his saliva, did not dare to move, and said aggrievedly: "Lanzhi, I didn''t lie to you, I was serious, Chang''er is really Orion''s son, not mine. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Huangfushan..." He Rong Qing, before finishing these three words, was interrupted by Lin Lanzhi: "Who is Huang Fushan?" It sounded like a woman''s name! "She is a princess in southern Xinjiang." Ma Yuan said truthfully. Lin Lanzhi suddenly turned up the volume: "Ma Yuan! You even hooked up with the Southern Border Palace! You are capable! Last time it was the daughter of a drug dealer! This time it is the princess! How many do you want to find for Qing''er and Yue''er? Concubine?!" "It''s not Lanzhi, I don''t have the kind of relationship with her you think! She, it''s like this, I will go to the palace to assassinate Rong Qing..." "What? You still assassinated our son?" Lin Lanzhi grabbed him by the front of his shirt, and shouted sharply, "You bastard! Didn''t you hurt our son badly enough back then? You still ran to kill him?" He! You really want to kill your relatives, dont you? Ma Yuan, you bastard! Get out! I dont want to see you again! No, Ill get out! Ill get away with my son and daughter! This is Mas family! You Family!" She said, crying sadly. Although her son was safe and sound, she felt so sad that her biological father wanted to kill her. Ma Yuan really wants to give himself a bad mouth at this moment, how did he speak? It made Lanzhi cry again. "It''s really not what you think, I...I didn''t know he was my son at the time...don''t...wait!" At this point, Ma Yuan suddenly stopped, "You know that Rong Qing is our son? How could you Know?" Lin Lanzhi was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and returned to Tangli Courtyard with red eyes. Ma Yuan chased after him. The people all looked at me, I looked at you, and looked at each other, but no one said a word. Rong Qing and Ning Yue soon learned about this ridiculous farce, and explained to Lin Lanzhi that Ma Yuan was indeed planning to assassinate Rong Qing when he was in the palace, but after recognizing Rong Qing, he took him out of the palace instead. The palace is gone. Lin Lanzhi actually knew about this, for some reason, when he saw the little boy at the time, he really thought that Ma Yuan had raised a small house outside, so he got so angry that he forgot about it. As for Huangfushan, she is an extremely immature child. She looks very cool on the surface, but she confesses as soon as she speaks, similar to Niuniu. As for Chang''er, Rong Qing also had some impressions. A storm subsided. Lin Lanzhi prepared hot water and clean clothes for Ma Yuan: "Take a shower first, and then come out to eat. The children are in the dining hall." "Lanzhi, don''t go." Ma Yuan took her hand, "Stay here with me." Lin Lanzhi blushed slightly, and wanted to withdraw her hand, but he held it tighter: "You''re so old, how can you not be serious! Let go!" Ma Yuan looked at Lanzhi with burning eyes. On the way back, he thought a lot about the past and the future. He really likes Lanzhi, but he was young and reckless and made many mistakes. In the final analysis, Lin Yonghe climbed into the bed because he didn''t have enough self-control, and he didn''t pay enough attention to the promise he made to Lanzhi. Later, Lin Yonghe gave birth to Ma Jingyan and Ma Ningxi. Although Lin Yonghe''s skillful methods were among them, it was also because he couldn''t stand the temptation. Needless to say, Bai Shuang''er, Father Bai entrusted his daughter to him, he was the one who took advantage of it, and he always acted like a sufferer, as if he was standing on the highest point of morality, it was great, no one should ask him, Instead, he should be praised for his love and righteousness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 991： A warm New Years Eve reunion (6) Chapter 991 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (6) Wrong, all wrong. Ma Yuan grabbed Lanzhi''s hand tightly: "Lanzhi, I will only treat you well in the future." Lin Lanzhi sighed deeply. After hearing this sentence for many years, she always knew that he was just perfunctory, whether he was angry or crying, he came over. During his absence, she had thought through a lot of things. Since she accepted him as bad, if he was willing to change sincerely, what reason would she have to push him away? No matter how sulky the couple are, he will always be Qing''er and Yue''er''s father. Those two children were looking forward to the family reunion and the harmony between their husband and wife all day long. Her heart may not have the strong love as before, but it is still okay to treat him as a relative that cannot be let go in this life. She held his hand back: "Young couples come to accompany us all the time. When our sons and daughters are not around, maybe you are the only one who will accompany me." Ma Yuan burst into tears. When Ma Yuan came back, it stands to reason that he would have a good meal with the whole Ma family, but thinking that the old lady had kicked Yue''er out of Ma''s house, Lin Lanzhi and Rong Qing were absolutely not happy to see her, the second room, the third room Because Fang was not good enough to Yue''er in the past, the mother and son just sent someone to report a letter and the matter was over. After Ma Yuan washed up, he went to the dining hall to meet Rong Qing and Ning Yue. Rong Qing is still the same, as if the clouds are light and the wind is light, and the fireworks are not in the world. Ning Yue has grown taller and fleshier, her little face is round, her eyes are not as deep and cold as they looked last time, full of eyes, It''s all about little girls'' smiles. Her hand was held by Rong Qing, and it could be seen that the relationship between the brother and sister was very good. A warm current flowed through Ma Yuan''s heart, as if he was afraid to startle them, his tone was very light: "Qing''er, Yue''er." "Father!" Ning Yue stood up and threw herself into his arms, almost knocking him over. Now, Ma Yuan really felt the difference in her daughter, not so cold, not so repulsive. Although I don''t know who is responsible for it, but as a father, he will still be happy for her change: "It''s so fleshy that I can''t hold it anymore." Ma Yuan hugged her. Ning Yue turned her head and gave Rong Qing an angry look: "Feed me every day, and say that I will get fat!" I just weighed it yesterday, and I gained five catties! Rong Qing smiled and said nothing. Ma Yuan''s eyes fell on his son''s face. To be honest, he looks passable. Lanzhi is not a particularly beautiful woman, but she gave birth to such a good-looking son. I can only say that they are really good at giving birth. ! "Qing''er." He hadn''t heard his son call his father yet, and he felt a little uneasy, and was afraid that his son would blame him for losing him againfortunately, he went to Beijing. Rong Qing smiled calmly: "Father." Ma Yuan was taken aback! "You...you you you...what did you just say?" "Father." Rong Qing smiled. Ma Yuan''s eyes stared straight, and after five seconds, they slowly bent into the arc of a crescent moon: "Son!" I''m going to be dizzy! My son called him! Haha, the son is calling his father! After that, the father and son sat down and carefully reviewed the events along the way, only to realize that Huangfushan and Ma Yuan had separated. He also came here and frantically searched in Bingzhou, which delayed his trip back to Beijing. "It shouldn''t be her." Rong Qing said. Ma Yuan nodded: "Yes, she probably won''t come to Xiliang." Poor little girl, I don''t know where she went. Rong Qing told Ma Yuan about Ma Jingyan: "...I haven''t told Yue''er and Niang about this." (end of this chapter) Chapter 992： Family Reunion Warm New Years Eve (8) Chapter 992 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (8) The two were flirting and flirting, flirting with each other, until the hearts of the servants in the yard were broken. There was no need to eat the New Year''s Eve dinner, and a large bowl of dog food was already fed. Ma Yuan turned his head and saw Lin Lanzhi staring at the young couple intently, with a smile in his eyes, cleared his throat, and took Lin Lanzhi''s hand calmly. With the cover of wide sleeves, everyone can''t see this action clearly. But Lin Lanzhi was still shocked! This is outside! Do you think you are also a handsome guy in your early twenties? Hook her hand! Really... not ashamed! Lin Lanzhi glared at him, and was about to pull away. Ma Yuan held it tightly and wouldn''t let it go! Don''t let go! "Hey hey hey..." Ning Yue noticed the little movements of the two and smiled slyly. Lin Lanzhi blushed. Rong Qing watched his parents and sister waiting for his happiness, smiled lightly, a snowflake fell on the unicorn clasp of his jade belt, he brushed it gently with his white slender fingers, and sighed in his heart. On New Year''s Eve, the family sat around in the warm pavilion, made dumplings, and ate the New Year''s Eve dinner. Afterwards, Xuanyin got two big boxes of fireworks from somewhere, grabbed Ning Yue''s hand and lit them in the courtyard. The fireworks rushed to the dome and bloomed. In an instant, even the stars lost their color. Ning Yue nestled in Xuanyin''s arms, her small face was illuminated by the fireworks, she never thought that she in the water prison would be able to live to see such a beautiful day again. "Xuan Yin." "Huh?" He gently brushed her hair. "Thank you." Thank you for not leaving me in the water, thank you for stalking me, thank you for giving me all your heart. Of course, I am also very grateful to God, although it sounds goosebumps, but I can be reborn, I can make up for the regrets of the previous life, I found the lover of my life, I saved the parents who loved her, I recognized my beloved brother, everything , are different from the previous life. A lot has happened this year. The first one to bear the brunt was the second young lady of the Sikong family who married far away in Beicheng. It was said that she was married with a lot of red makeup, and the marriage was very beautiful. Only the members of Sikong''s family understand that Sikong Jing is not reluctant to part with them, but because he doesn''t want to fill the house for a bad old man. But what can they do? Si Kongjing''s reputation has been ruined in the capital, and staying here would also embarrass the family. If he went to Beicheng, he could not only start a new life, but also bring a lot of money to the family. Of course, the latter is the key point . The second thing is that Liu Wanyu somehow heard the news that Sikong Jingyuan married Beicheng, she slipped out of the nunnery in the middle of the night, fell down the hillside, and when she was found by the nuns, she was eaten by wild wolves until only her torso was left. . In contrast, the news that Guo Yu was dismissed and returned to the Guo family was not talked about by so many people. Flash forward to the first month, Nanjiang finally replied to the emperor''s letter, willing to negotiate peace, the premise is that Huangfuyan is brought along, Nanjiang requires Huangfuyan to be unscathed. The emperor readily accepted Nanjiang''s proposal, and handed over the important task of protecting Huangfuyan to Sikong Shuo. Ning Yue laughed lightly when he heard the news. The Emperor Wang''s escape from the Liu family was not entirely due to Sikong Shuo''s prophecy. At least he himself did have some abilities. The emperor was not only guarding against the Xuan family, but also guarding against Sikong Shuo. Now that the crime of treason has not been lifted on the Xuan family, they will never stir up trouble at this juncture. Sikong Shuo is different, what if his ambition expands and he kills Huangfuyan and puts the blame on the emperor? Isn''t Nanjiang pointing his sword at the imperial city in a fit of anger? At that time, if Sikong Shuo rebelled from inside out again and joined forces with insiders and outsiders in Southern Xinjiang, wouldn''t he drive him away just like he did when he drove away the young emperor of the Liu family? (end of this chapter) Chapter 993： A family reunion warm New Years Eve (9) Chapter 993 Family Reunion Warm New Year''s Eve (9) So, it is better to give Huangfu Yan to Sikong Shuo. If something happens to Huangfu Yan, it is just to use the anger of Nanjiang to destroy this great eunuch. Of course, the emperor believed that Sikong Shuo was not so stupid. After all, the document had already been sent to Southern Xinjiang, and the people all over the country knew about it. If Sikong Shuo wanted to be a sinner of the nation, he had to weigh it carefully. Sikong Shuo was in the palace, when he saw Huangfuyan again, it was like swallowing a fly, unable to get up or down, it was choked in his throat, and he reacted intermittently. Huangfuyan chuckled: "Is Lord Zhongchang Shi disappointed to see this princess? Or is it too happy? How to say, this princess and Lord Zhongchang Shi are old acquaintances, so I won''t be polite with Lord Zhongchang Shi. May I ask Master Zhongchang Shi?" , where is the princess''s room?" The blue veins on Sikong Shuo''s forehead twitched violently, and his hands, white as ghosts, clung tightly to the back of the chair. At this point, he couldn''t even assassinate. The location of the peace talks has been decided, neither in Xiliang nor in southern Xinjiang, but a grassland tribe living in the gap between the two countriesthe Li nationality. The Li nationality is located in the Dongyu mountain range, near the Yanmen Pass. The war between the two countries has slightly affected it, but the impact is not great. After receiving the documents sent by the two countries at the same time, the head of the Li nationality happily agreed and prepared the most sumptuous meal. The prey is waiting for the envoys of the two countries to start an unprecedented spring hunting in the Li nationality. Although this was a peace talk, the emperor allowed several courtiers to travel with their families in the name of hunting. King Zhongshan took Xuan Xiaoying with him. Xuan Yin took Ning Yue with him. Sun Yao is pregnant with Liujia, so it is not suitable for traveling and traveling, so Xuan Zhao and Xuan Yu travel together. Xuan Yu''s injury has not healed, and his face is a little pale. He didn''t say anything about Guo Yu''s dismissal from the mansion, and has been very silent. At Ma''s house, Ma Yuan brought Lin Lanzhi with him. The two have been married for many years, and they haven''t traveled around the world together yet, so they just come out to play. Sikong Shuo is at the king''s side, so he is naturally also in the procession. Behind him is Huangfuyan, a little tail who never forgets to keep in touch with him at twelve o''clock. "How is Princess Yan living in the palace?" the emperor asked kindly. Huangfuyan smiled slightly: "Master Zhongchang is very considerate in his hospitality, and I am a little bit overwhelmed with joy." A cold light flashed in Sikong Shuo''s eyes. The emperor''s elite eyes narrowed, and then he laughed: "It''s a pity! It''s a pity! Ah Shuo is just a eunuch. Otherwise, I would like to ask the king of Nanjiang to marry you as Ah Shuo''s wife!" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, Ruyu''s exquisite hand caressed the little pet in his arms: "How can I have such a blessing? Princess Yan is a dragon and phoenix among people, and only the emperor is worthy of it." "Haha!" The emperor seemed to be in a good mood, and took Sikong Shuo''s hand with a look of great importance. Huangfuyan looked past the emperor and Sikong Shuo, and looked at the carriage driving towards the city gate. A small round head protruded from the window of the carriage. Its owner was talking to the man beside him with a smile. The man bowed his head and smiled softly. At that moment, the world suddenly darkened, and he was the only one who was full of beauty and beauty. Huangfuyan''s heart thumped, and she blushed. Sikong Shuo looked at her, then at the pair of Bi people over there, and smiled lightly: "The Duke of Yin is indeed a rare and good man in the world, even I am very excited, I really want to taste him. " "My lord, it''s time to drink the medicine." Xiao Lizi came to Sikong Shuo with the medicine bowl in his hand. The emperor glanced at Sikong Shuo: "Is Aiqing unwell? If you are really unwell, you can stay in the Imperial Capital instead of rushing to Lizu." "It''s just that I didn''t cover the quilt at night, and I got a little bit of wind and cold, so the emperor is too worried." Sikong Shuo said with a smile on Yanyan, with a look of allure, shaking so that the sky was covered with clouds, and the clouds scattered. The emperor had seen a lot, and he was not fascinated by him, but the intriguing charm, like a natural charm, still made the emperor''s eyes darken. (end of this chapter) Chapter 994： He talked about Rong Lin (1) Chapter 994 Here comes Tan Ronglin (1) The hunting team of hundreds of people drove away from the imperial city, which is about 1,100 miles away from the Li nationality, and is expected to arrive in half a month. Some sons and daughters who have never traveled far were very excited at first. After being bumped by the carriage for a few days, various discomforts followed one after anotherdiarrhea, fatigue, loss of appetite, back pain... Everyone vaguely felt a little sympathy for the soldiers marching and fighting. They were in such pain in the carriage, and they didn''t know how tired they would be when they walked. Ma Yuan got used to it, but he didn''t feel much; Xuan Yin, needless to say, was as strong as a young yak, so it was good if he didn''t crush the carriage, and it was impossible for him to be overturned by the carriage; But there has always been Xuanyin, the super shock absorber. After eating and sleeping, and sleeping and eating, he gained a little bit of flesh instead. But it was Lanzhi and Rong Qing who suffered, the mother and son, one vomited dizzily, and the other was dazzled by the **** smell of slaughtered fresh cattle and sheep. Ma Yuan is busy taking care of his wife and children. Although he is very distressed, he has really lived the addiction of a good husband and a loving father. At sunset, the carriage stopped on an open grass field and camped. Ten days have passed since they left the capital, gradually entering the south, the night is not as cold as the capital, Ma Yuan helped Lan Zhi lie down on the mattress of the tent, and carried Rong Qing off the carriage. In order to take care of Rong Qing conveniently, the couple ate and lived with Rong Qing. Lin Lanzhi turned her head and touched her son''s pale face, full of distress: "I told you not to follow, you must come." Rong Qing hummed vaguely. Ma Yuan covered the two with quilts respectively, and went out to fetch food. On the other side, Xuanyin and Ning Yue''s small tents were also set up. Ning Yue yawned and slept in the carriage all day. Now she just wanted to walk around and exercise her muscles. Xuanyin stroked her temples: "Don''t go far, I''ll go to my father and return." "Well, you go, remember to bring back some desserts." Although King Zhongshan is a sinful person, he is close to the emperor. He eats what the emperor eats, which is more than one level higher than their food. Xuan Yin smiled and pinched her pink face: "It''s really edible, and I''m fat again." "Isn''t it good to be fat?" Ning Yue squinted at him and asked, "You still praised me for my hand feeling yesterday." It is indeed a lot more comfortable to feel a little fatter, especially her fat is all in the places that should be fat, and the slender places such as waist and legs are still too full to be grasped. Xuanyin smiled with his lips curled up: "Of course, I wish you could get fatter." His eyes swept across her plump front. Ning Yue glared at him and walked away. In the wilderness, there was no scenery to see, Ning Yue was walking lazily, behind her, the cook and maids were busy. Walking to a small hill, Ning Yue ran into Xuan Yu, presumably he was also taking a walk, but unlike her laziness, he frowned and his face was cold. Ning Yue hesitated for a moment, but still nodded and said hello: "Your Majesty." Xuan Yu didn''t speak, picked up the sword on the ground and brushed past her. Ning Yue sighed, the prince might not be able to see that she was scheming against Guo Yu, but Xuan Yu at least made a rough guess, and in his heart, he felt somewhat resentful towards her. It''s embarrassing that two people who once liked each other have become like this. "What is the princess of the county sighing here?" While thinking about it, Sikong Shuo''s joking voice came from behind him. Ning Yue frowned, and an image of a snow-white fox wearing a purple robe, lazily squinting and evilly smiling appeared in her mind. Ning Yue turned around and looked at him amusedly: "I heard that Mr. Zhong Changshi is sick, why don''t you just stay in the tent and come out to blow the cold wind instead?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 995： He talked about Rong Lin (2) Chapter 995 Here comes Tan Ronglin (2) "It''s just a bit of wind and cold." Sikong Shuo said with a light smile, the silver mask was too dazzling under the afterglow of the setting sun. Ning Yue looked away lightly, looking at the bright moon slowly rising in the sky: "This is to deceive the emperor who loves you, but you can''t lie to me. I didn''t open the pharmacy for so long." "Oh?" Sikong Shuo raised the corners of his lips charmingly, and his eyes moved like the stream of the deep sea, shimmering but hard to catch, "Then according to the princess of the county, what''s wrong with me?" "How would I know? It''s just that I don''t need to take medicine for so long for ordinary colds." Ning Yue said casually, she didn''t care about what disease Sikong Shuo had, even if he died of illness, it had nothing to do with her. Sikong Shuo smiled and did not speak. Ning Yue came for a walk by herself, but when disturbed by the old fox, she lost her mood for a moment, turned around and walked towards the tent. "Ma Ningyue." Sikong Shuo said slowly, looking at his slender figure, "If I were you, I would really rather let them kill each other." They, of course, refer to Xuanyin and Huangfuyan. Ning Yue turned around and looked at him coldly: "There is no need to sow discord anymore, Sikong Shuo, I already know your tricks clearly, and I will never be fooled again." "It''s your so-called past life experience again?" Sikong Shuo smiled sullenly, as a gust of cold wind blew past, like the cold fire of hell. Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves, and said lightly: "Regardless of past and present lives, Sikong Shuo, you can''t control me anymore." "Heh~" Sikong Shuo said with a smile, "I''m telling the truth, but you don''t believe it, well, anyway, it''s good if you don''t believe it, I''m waiting for the day when you will be hit in the foot by the stone I lifted, maybe I will think of my friend." "My lord, is your face made of a city wall?" It''s so thick! No matter how many times he refuses to listen, he always stalks her, and still looks confident. I really don''t know where his confidence comes from? ! "If you don''t listen to the old man''s words, you will be at a disadvantage, Ma Ningyue, I give this sentence to you." "It turns out that adults still know that I am very old. When I was an adult, I thought I was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and I chased after a little girl all day long!" Sikong Shuo seemed never to be irritated by her, at least in terms of words, no matter how offensive she was, he would just listen with a smile on his face. Ning Yue was too lazy to talk to him, and the more she talked to him, the more embarrassing she became. Ning Yue went back to the tent, but Xuan Yin hadn''t come back yet, so she went to look for it in person, and was told that the Zhongshan Wang family had gone to the emperor''s yurt. Sikong Shuo followed, and looked at her with a weird smile: "Do you want to go in with me?" "No!" Ning Yue refused without even thinking about it, and going in with this guy, would Xuanyin be jealous if he saw it? At this moment, Eunuch Duo opened the curtain and came out. He raised his eyes, caught sight of the two of them, and hurriedly saluted with a smile: "It''s Zhongchang Attendant and the Princess of the County, please come in!" Sikong Shuo said: "The princess of the county doesn''t want to be with me, my father-in-law should take the princess of the county with me first." Eunuch Duo was taken aback, was it his illusion? Why does it seem that there is a strong smell of gunpowder between Zhongchang Shi and the princess? Ning Yue went in unceremoniously. The emperor saw her, and gave a seat with a smile: "If you don''t come again, King Yinjun will go to find you!" "Your majesty, father." Ning Yue bowed to the emperor and the King of Zhongshan, her eyes swept over Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao, the two brothers were a little cold towards her, and Xuan Zhao also knew about Guo Yu, He also put the blame on her head. Well, although Guo Yu was broken by her, Guo Yu deserved to be blamed. She didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 996： He talked about Rong Lin (3) Chapter 996 Here comes Tan Ronglin (3) Xuanyin took her hand and told her to sit down. King Zhongshan picked up her usual dessert and was about to put it in front of her. Suddenly, Xuan Xiaoying hugged King Zhongshan''s hand: "I want to eat it!" The atmosphere in the arena is stagnant! But considering that the other party is only a six-year-old child, no one really takes it to heart. Duo father-in-law hurriedly brought another plate of pastries that were exactly the same: "Miss Sakura, there are more here!" Xuan Xiaoying said stubbornly: "I want this one!" King Zhongshan cleared his throat, and put the plate back in his hand. Eunuch Duo quickly put the plate in his hand in front of Ning Yue. The atmosphere was a little awkward. If the first time was a coincidence, the second time was obviously aimed at Ning Yue. The emperor''s eyelids twitched. He had heard that Guo Yu was divorced because of a disagreement with his fourth wife. He couldn''t believe it at first, but now that he saw the attitudes of Xuan Yu, Xuan Zhao and Xuan Xiaoying, he believed it for the most part. . Interesting, really interesting. After eating, Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand and went back to the tent. King Zhongshan came out holding Xuan Xiaoying in his arms, looked at his daughter sternly and said, "Don''t be rude to the fourth sister-in-law again." Xuan Xiaoying turned her face away. King Zhongshan said to Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao again: "You two too! Don''t make such a bad face, she doesn''t owe you anything!" Xuan Yu returned to the tent without saying a word. Xuan Zhao snorted coldly, and followed the steps of his eldest brother. King Zhongshan was almost **** off by the brothers! After returning to the tent, Ning Yue sat down on the mattress with a stinky face. Xuanyin hugged her into his arms: "Don''t be angry, the brat is ignorant, just ignore her, and Xuanyu Xuanzhao doesn''t care, if they dare to bully you like pumpkins, I''ll beat them up!" Of course they wouldn''t bully her. The men from the Xuan family wouldn''t do anything to a weak woman. Ning Yue frowned and sighed: "Actually, I''m not angry with them, not entirely." "What''s wrong?" "Today is very unlucky!" At first, he met Xuan Yu and got a cold face, then met Sikong Shuo, was stalked and beaten, finally found Xuan Yin, and was even humiliated by Xuan Xiaoying. They are separated, neither of which is a big deal, but they get together and superimpose, making people feel bored! Xuanyin raised her jaw: "How can Mrs. Xuan be happy?" "do not know!" is very angry! Xuan Yin hugged her to his lap, stroking her soft and flat belly with his big palm: "Is it coming for sunflower water?" Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment: "What''s the date today?" "The fourth day of February." "Last month was the first day of February." She postponed it by three to five days every month. Counting the days, it was really coming soon. No wonder a little thing made her so angry. She looked pale, hugged Xuan Yin''s neck, and softened her tone: "Do you not like me being angry?" Xuan Yin was amused by her face changing faster than turning the pages of a book, clasped her waist, and kissed her soft lips: "Don''t be sullen, let me know why you are angry." "Is it okay to get angry at you?" Ning Yue asked with blinking eyes. Xuanyin rubbed the top of her hair lovingly: "Well, it doesn''t matter." As soon as the words fell, Ning Yue pointed at his shoulder and bit down... Ma Yuan fed his wife and son some food, and the two felt better. Ma Yuan helped them sit up, peeled the grapefruit, and a sweet and sour smell permeated the entire tent. "What kind of pomelo is this?" Lin Lanzhi asked with a smile, she tasted it herself, it was very sweet, and then passed it to her son, "You like it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 997： He talked with Rong Lin (4) Chapter 997 Here comes Tan Ronglin (4) Rong Qing loves pomelo, but it''s a pity that there are no grapefruits in southern Xinjiang. Every time Rong Lin sneaks into Xiliang to buy them. Rong Qing took it in his hand and ate in silence. "It''s Nankang sweet pomelo from Ganzhou." Ma Yuan replied to his wife, and continued to peel the remaining pomelo, "I just bought it halfway, you eat first, I''ll bring some to Yueer and Xiaoyin." Lin Lanzhi glanced at his son, and said to Ma Yuan, "Get some from Princess Yan, too." My son is in the Southern Border Palace, and there are not many people who make good friends. It is said that Princess Yan is one of them. She doesn''t know much about the struggle for imperial power. But he also vaguely understands that his son and Princess Yan seem to be in different camps, so they can become friends, presumably that girl''s character is not bad. "...Okay." Ma Yuan bit the bullet and responded, he lost Huang Fushan, really ashamed to see Huang Fuyan. After hesitating for a moment, he went with the grapefruit. "Princess Yan, I''m Ma Yuan." Ma Yuan coughed lightly outside the tent and said. "You still have the face to see this princess?" Huangfuyan''s cold voice sounded from inside the tent. Ma Yuan shrank his neck resentfully: "At that time...it was really urgent. Suhuo wanted me to kill Xuanyin, otherwise he would kill Princess Shan. I had no choice but to bring Princess Shan back. Later, that old Suhuo Guy, she revealed my identity and provoked the relationship between the two of us, and she left in a rage." "Won''t you chase her after she''s gone? The princess won''t pursue the matter of you concealing your identity and sneaking into the palace! But the princess seems to remember that she once warned you that if there is anything wrong with my sister, I will kill your daughter to be buried with her." !" Ma Yuan''s scalp was numb: "At that time my son was taken away, of course I had to rescue him first! Anyway, Princess Shan also knows martial arts... Later, I went to find Princess Shan, I just haven''t been able to find Here, a layer of guilt welled up in his heart, but if he was asked to do it again, he would still save his son first. It doesn''t matter if he is selfish or he doesn''t keep his promise, if the son is gone, what''s the use of keeping those false names? "You go, this princess doesn''t want to see you!" Ma Yuan stood outside the tent for a while, shook his head, and went to Ning Yue and Xuan Yin''s tent. Ning Yue had a stomachache, and lazily nestled in Xuanyin''s arms. After taking Xuanyin''s bite, sunflower water came. Originally, she thought that she would have more **** with Xuanyin before the sunflower water came, so as to create a small county. The king and the little princess, who knew it was so fast! "It''s really unlucky to go out this time." She said sickly. Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, well, he admitted that this girl''s luck today was a little bit bad. Having encountered so many troubles, Xuan Yin rubbed her belly and said: "No, you are going to have great luck." Ning Yue curled her lips: "What great luck can I have?" Can''t be a queen? This is definitely impossible, Xuanyin doesn''t even want to recognize the king of Nanjiang, and Xuanyin was forced by Sikong Shuo to seize Nanjiang in his previous life, Sikong Shuo brought down the entire Xuan family, if Xuanyin didn''t cultivate his power Killed by him. In this life, the king of Zhongshan has not yet reached that point, and Xuanyin did not pretend to have so much hatred. Most importantly, she felt that she might be a troublesome woman, and she was so fascinated by Xuanyin that she seemed to have lost interest in the throne. Although in a way, this is actually a good thing, because At least she doesn''t have to worry about him marrying his previous queen again. "What are you thinking? Are you distracted again?" Xuan Yin''s lips touched her forehead. "You are mine." She said domineeringly. Xuanyin suddenly found it funny, this girl was more possessive than him, he didn''t seem to do anything, why did she always show an expression that he would leave her to find someone else from time to time? (end of this chapter) Chapter 998： He talked with Rong Lin (5) Chapter 998 He Tan Ronglin is here (5) "Xiaoyin, Yueer, are you asleep?" Ma Yuan asked outside the tent. Xuanyin said: "No, is father okay?" "I brought you some grapefruit." Xuanyin put Ning Yue on the floor, opened the curtain, and took the peeled grapefruit: "Thank you, father, have mother and elder brother slept yet?" Ma Yuan said: "Not yet, I''m eating grapefruit." Glancing at Ning Yue who was lying under the quilt, "Yue''er is asleep?" "No." Ning Yue stuck out a small head from under the quilt. Ma Yuan smiled. When he was young, Lanzhi always took care of him. He was afraid that his daughter would be a hard worker just like Lanzhi. After a few days of observation, he found that his daughter was more pampered than when she was with Lanzhi. Needless to say, she must have been Xuan Yin is used to it. "Rest early, call me if you need anything." Ma Yuan patted Xuanyin on the shoulder and went. On the afternoon of February 14th, the large force finally arrived at Lizu. The Li nationality is located behind a deep mountain and old forest on the west side of the Dongyu Mountain Range. When entering from the outside, there must be Xiangdang from the clan. Otherwise, the swamp, poisonous gas forest, beast mountain, stone labyrinth along the way...anywhere can be taken human life. The younger brother of the patriarch of the Li nationality came to welcome them, about forty years old, dark complexion, goatee, thin figure, smiling, with a very pleasing face: "Welcome Your Majesty Daxin to the Li nationality, my name is Li Ao. The patriarch''s order came to welcome His Majesty and all the guests." "Has the envoy from Southern Xinjiang arrived?" the emperor asked pleasantly. Uncle Li Ao said: "It''s here, and it''s just arrived!" "The king of southern Xinjiang is here?" the emperor asked. Uncle Li Ao shook his head: "It seems not, but the queen of southern Xinjiang is here. You know, in southern Xinjiang, the queen has always been behind the curtain to listen to the government." The king of Nanjiang is very young and has long since lost the health of the past. In a year, at least eight or nine months are lingering in bed. In the past, when the prince was there, the prince supervised the country. Now when the prince is gone, the three princes supervise the country, and the queen hangs down the curtain Listen to politics. The emperor was obviously a little displeased. He even came in person, but the other party''s king didn''t come to make peace with a woman? What''s the matter? Uncle Li Ao smiled, as if he didn''t notice the disappointment of the emperor, he turned his head and caught a glimpse of Xuan Xiaoying in King Zhongshan''s arms. He smiled and took out a pink milk fruit from the bag on his back: "This is our A special product of the Li nationality, sweet and sour, children like it." Zhongshan King took the milk fruit, nodded and said: "Thank you, Master Li." A group of people, led by Uncle Li Ao, passed through this primeval forest. As soon as they came out of the forest, everyone was shocked by the sight in front of them. Thousands of gray and white yurts were arranged in an orderly manner on the vast plain. Around the yurts, cattle and sheep were kept in captivity, and women set up campfires in the open space to cook dinner. , the old man sat on the ground at the door, doing hand-knitting, and the children shuttled through the gaps in the yurt, laughing and laughing. Some men patrol with spears, some return with prey on their backs, and some build new yurts in the open space... Don''t you say it''s just a small tribe? It looks very powerful! Uncle Li Ao saw everyone''s astonishment, squinted his eyes and smiled, "Did you see the biggest yurt? That''s the patriarch''s palace." Their palace... just a bigger house? This recognition made most of the astonishment in Xiliang people''s eyes fade away. Uncle Li Ao didn''t seem to mind the gradually disdainful look of the crowd, and smiled and led them into the newly built yurt: "These are specially built for you, I hope you get used to living there, if you need anything, you can come to me, I live near the palace. Now, Your Majesty Daxin, would you like to take a bath first or come with me to meet the patriarch first?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 999： Talking about Rong Lin is here (6) Chapter 999 Here comes Tan Ronglin (6) The emperor thought that he looked really sloppy, cleared his throat, and said, "Let''s take a bath first." Everyone also returned to their yurts one after another. Although it is not as good as the mansion in the capital, it is much better than those small tents, and they live comfortably. After bathing, Xuan Yin, Xuan family, and Sikong Shuo accompanied the emperor to the palace to meet the patriarch. Ning Yue was bored, so she pushed Rong Qing around the tribe. The temperature difference in the tribe is large, and the night is slightly cold. Ning Yue took out a blanket and covered Rong Qing''s lap. Suddenly, a woman''s silver bell-like laughter came from behind the yurt diagonally opposite. Ning Yue looked over there in a strange way. I saw a girl in a bright green tunic skirt holding a man''s arm and walking out from the light and shadow. The woman looks very sweet, with a round face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and two small dimples when she smiles, which makes the whole person very lively. She was wearing silver thread pearl earrings, which complemented the pearl inlaid wreath on her neck, and further enhanced the delicate skin to the extreme. This is undoubtedly a lovely and pure beauty. Following her movements, Ning Yue looked at the man on her arm. The night is low and the side color is dark. The man''s wheat-colored skin is like matte satin. When the firelight shines, it can reflect the charming color. The man has piercing eyes, deep and cold, his diamond-shaped lips are tightly pursed, and his brows are also slightly frowned. Ning Yue opened her mouth: "...is that you?" When the woman heard Ning Yue''s words, she looked at the man beside her, then at Ning Yue, and found that she didn''t recognize her, so she shifted her gaze to Rong Qing''s face, and then she yelled, "Young Master Rong! Are you here too? " Rong Qing lowered his eyes faintly: "Yue''er, let''s go." Ning Yue''s resentful eyes swept across the two people opposite, and with a cold snort, she pushed the wheelchair and turned around. The woman let go of her hand and caught up: "Young Master Rong! I''m Ling''er, don''t you remember me? I heard that you are from Xiliang, are you really? And who is she? Is it your fiancee? ? Ning Yue grabbed the woman''s index finger pointed at her, and the woman cried out in pain, "What are you doing? You hurt me! You are so barbaric!" "So what if you''re barbaric? If you point your finger at me again, I''ll chop it off!" Ning Yue unceremoniously shook off the woman''s hand. The woman lost her balance, took a few steps back, and hit the man''s chest. Turning her head away, she said aggrievedly, "Rong Lin, she bullied me!" Rong Lin just gave Rong Qing a gloomy look, but Rong Qing didn''t look at him. "Go back." He said. Geng Linger was startled: "Rong Lin..." Rong Lin turned around and disappeared into the night without looking back. Geng Ling''er was in a hurry: "Hey! Rong Lin, what are you doing? Wait for me! She... who is she? Why are you with Rong Qing? Why don''t you talk to Rong Qing?" Rong Lin walked too fast, and Geng Linger lost track. She stomped her feet angrily! At this moment, another young girl strolled over from the courtyard. Compared to Geng Ling''er''s beauty, she looked much more beautiful. She had a face as delicate as a painting, and a bright yellow brocade jacket revealed her graceful and noble temperament. Incisively and vividly, she is none other than Fu Xin, the beloved empress of the Empress of Nanjiang. "Why are you here? Don''t you need to discuss matters with the empress?" Geng Linger asked, holding her arm. Huangfu Xin glanced at Patriarch Li''s palace, his eyes darkened, and then he smiled and said: "It''s enough for the mother to go, who messed with our Princess Ling?" Geng Ling''er wrinkled her palm-sized face and hummed: "You''re messing with me!" "All?" Huangfu Xin smiled leisurely, "Master Ling is the fiance of our marshal, why are so many people bullying you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1000： He talked about Rong Lin (7) Chapter 1000 Here Comes Tan Ronglin (7) Mentioning this, Geng Linger blushed, lowered her head and said, "He hasn''t been hired yet!" "Isn''t that a matter of time? Rong Qing is not here, no one will take care of it for him. He is young, so he will inevitably be negligent. Later, I will send some palace servants to the Marshal''s Mansion to help him take care of it. Send the dowry to your house!" "Cousin!" Geng Ling''er blushed with embarrassment. Huangfuxin nodded her forehead jokingly: "Tell me, who bullied you just now? I''ll let Rong Lin teach him a lesson!" "Oh." Geng Linger''s face collapsed instantly, "Don''t mention it, do you know who I just met?" "Who?" Huangfu Xin asked. "Rong Qing." Huangfu Xin''s complexion changed slightly: "Rong Qing is here too?" "Yeah!" Geng Ling''er nodded like a slap in the face, "Not only did he come, but he also brought a fiance with him!" "He has a fiance?" Geng Ling''er didn''t actually hear Rong Qing admit their relationship, but he asked Rong Qing if she was his fiancee, Rong Qing didn''t deny it, so she guessed, she was right. Geng Ling''er said: "Yes! About my age!" "Isn''t that ten years younger than him? So he likes such a young one." Huangfu Xin''s tone was a little lonely, "Is it good-looking?" Geng Ling''er was so shocked at the time that she didn''t take a closer look at the woman''s appearance, but she should not be regarded as a peerless beauty, otherwise, she would have been very amazing at the time. What she can recall now is only those calm eyes, faint, Cold, like a pool under a moonlit night. "Very beautiful?" Seeing that Geng Linger didn''t answer, Huangfu Xin took her hand. Geng Ling''er shook her head and said with a smile: "You''re so ugly! Not half as good-looking as my cousin!" The smile faded away, "And it''s annoying! Hit me! I asked Rong Lin to help me out. Rong Lin let her go because of Rong Qing''s face. " She brainstormed a very complete story. Huangfu Xin frowned: "Does she dare to hit our princess in southern Xinjiang?" "Yeah, look, my fingers are all red." Geng Ling''er stretched out the finger pinched by Ning Yue in front of Huangfu Xin, and it was indeed red, "Rong Qing is no longer our Mr. Rong from Southern Xinjiang, so what''s the matter?" Are you qualified to allow your fiance to bully our southern border princess? Cousin!" Huangfu Xin touched her red and swollen place: "Where did they go?" Geng Linger waved her hand and pointed: "Over there, is my cousin going to avenge me?" Huangfuxin''s eyes moved, and he smiled slightly: "You! Can you be more open-minded? With your nature of yelling and killing all day long, it''s probably because you provoked others first, right? Our southern border royal family must Show your tolerance and don''t care about everything with others." "Do you not fight back when you are bullied?" Geng Linger asked aggrievedly. Huangfu Xin said angrily: "You girl, maybe it''s a misunderstanding. On the first day we came here, everyone was very tired. It''s normal to be in a bad mood. I''ll be the host another day. Please sit down and have a meal, so that we can make peace." Princess said so, Geng Ling''er couldn''t hold on any longer, and bid farewell to Huangfuxin sullenly. Huangfu Xin looked at the yurt in Xiliang, revealing a thoughtful expression. Ning Yue pushed Rong Qing back to the tent, Rong Qing''s face was so ugly that she couldn''t hide it. Ning Yue felt that her unlucky physique must have infected her elder brother, causing him to encounter such a terrible thing, so she frowned in anger: "What''s wrong with that guy Rong Lin? Thankfully, I look forward to his return every day! Just now, he deliberately walked over there, trying to find out if he was there, but he was lucky! He got mixed up with a hag!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1001： He talked about Rong Lin (8) Chapter 1001 Here comes Tan Ronglin (8) Mother Yaksha is the nickname Xuanyin gave to Huangfushan, but it is perfectly appropriate to use it on that Linger. Rong Qing was pale and silent. Ning Yue saw the way he was holding back his lips trembling, and felt distressed: "Brother, who is she?" Rong Qing said slowly: "Geng Linger." "Who is Geng Ling''er?" She was not familiar with the situation in southern Xinjiang, and knew nothing about the few heirs of the imperial palace. "The queen''s niece." Rong Qing said quietly. That''s not a small background. "Does she have a good relationship with Rong Lin?" Ning Yue couldn''t help asking. If she wasn''t blind, Geng Ling''er had held Rong Lin''s arm just now. Lanzhi, he even avoided the maidservants three feet, how could he be so close to a daughter of a family? "In the past, it was not good." Rong Lin is notoriously irritable in the palace, there are not many others who dare to like her, Geng Ling''er is one of them, but Rong Lin has never given her a good face, every time she came to the door, she was thrown out by Rong Lin unceremoniously Rong Qing''s fingers tightened. "It must be that Nanjiang messed up the mandarin ducks!" The thing Ning Yue was worried about happened. When Rong Lin left, she had thought about how to keep Rong Lin if Rong Lin returned to Nanjiang. Probably apart from marriage, there is no more reliable and stable way. But, I didn''t expect Rong Lin to accept it so easily. Really uncomfortable. Rong Lin is no longer the elder brother''s. In the palace of Patriarch Li, the emperor had a great chat with Patriarch Li. Patriarch Li was a humorous little old man who would pop out a lame idiom from time to time, making the emperor laugh out loud. From the head of the Li clan, the emperor learned about the lineup of envoys in southern Xinjiang. In addition to the queen, there is also a princess, a princess, a prince, and several humerus ministers and family members. Among them, the marshal whom the emperor had been lucky enough to win over had been proposed by the empress to marry the Geng family''s Princess Ling. The emperor sighed deeply. He had heard that Rong Qing and Rong Lin were as close as his own father and son. Presumably, if he treated Rong Qing kindly, Rong Lin might also be subdued. Who would have thought that Nanjiang''s actions were so fast, and within a month, Rong Lin gave a decision. Ning Yue was fidgeting in the room, and when she thought of that guy Rong Lin hanging out with other women, she became furious! Rong Lin belongs to them! Can''t be nice to others! This cognition has been rooted in Rong Lin''s mind since the first day she lived in Ma''s house. After Rong Qing fell asleep, Ning Yue found Rong Lin''s yurt: "Rong Lin! Are you there? I have something to tell you!" "Hey! Why is it you again?" Geng Ling''er walked over from not far away, the finger pinched by her just now was still aching, seeing her, the pain was even worse, "You are in the middle of the night, run away What are you doing in the marshal''s yurt?" Ning Yue glanced at her coldly: "What are you doing here again?" Geng Ling''er snorted: "I made soup for the commander in chief and gave it to him to strengthen his body. Let me tell you, for Mr. Rong''s sake, I won''t bother with you about what happened just now! But in the future, you are not allowed to bully me any more. I!" childish! It''s clearly a girl who hasn''t even grown a hair yet. Ning Yue didn''t hate her, but she didn''t like her snatching Rong Lin, so she frowned and gave her a look, stopped talking nonsense with her, opened the curtain and entered the yurt. Two guards immediately put the knife on Ning Yue''s neck. Ning Yue walked forward without fear, the guard was startled, seeing that the blade was about to cut through Ning Yue''s delicate skin, Rong Lin said solemnly: "Back down." "Yes!" The guards retreated respectfully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1002： He talked about Rong Lin (9) Chapter 1002 Here Comes Tan Ronglin (9) Geng Ling''er was outside, her eyes widened in disbelief. Didn''t that little girl get thrown out? How did that happen? Every time she gave something to Rong Lin, she could only give it to the guards. Just now when the little girl went in, she didn''t stop her, she just wanted to see the little girl get embarrassed, but she was disappointed. Of course she would not have thought that Rong Qing was discriminating against her. She felt that Rong Lin must be in a particularly good mood today. Thoughts flashed across her mind, her eyeballs rolled around, and she followed suit. But was stopped by the guards. She stomped: "You guys! What are you doing? She''s already in, can''t I?" The commander-in-chief asked them to retreat outside the door, but did not let them leave the post. The commander-in-chief clearly released the water for that girl, but he didn''t say that he would also release it for this girl. Geng Ling''er was stopped outside, her face flushed with anger, and she shouted inside: "Rong Lin! Why can she enter, but I can''t?" Rong Lin, did not respond. Geng Ling''er threw the soup into the guard''s arms, and walked away angrily: "Humph! I''ll tell my cousin! Let her chop off your heads!" She dared not take out Rong Lin''s anger, so she could only blame the crime on the guard''s head up. In the eyes of the guards, she is not as good as an outsider, well, she, Geng Ling''er, will remember this account! Ning Yue sat down cross-legged, fixedly looked at the young man who had not seen him for a month but had matured a lot, took the wine glass in his hand, and said, "How old are you! How dare you drink? How did my aunt teach you?" The guard at the door staggered and almost fell! aunt? Is there such a young aunt? My aunt, even Mr. Rong is not so fierce as our commander-in-chief, you are really not afraid of death. Rong Lin looked at Ning Yue with deep eyes. His eyes were once as clear as a spring, but now Ning Yue couldn''t understand them. Ning Yue settled down: "What''s wrong? Could it be that what Auntie said is wrong? Don''t think that you can turn your face and deny anyone if you go back to Southern Xinjiang and become a commander-in-chief again!" "After you left, my elder brother missed you every day, so much that he couldn''t eat! Didn''t you see it just now? He is thinner than before! No conscience, my elder brother told you to go, you really go? Then follow you In this way, how many times have Xuan Yin and I been separated?" "Okay, even if you don''t care about my elder brother, don''t you care about me and my mother? My mother was still talking about it during the reunion dinner, asking if Rong Lin had any dumplings to eat? Who will accompany him during the New Year? The whole family, everyone Now, why is Rong Lin missing?" Speaking of this, Ning Yue''s nose suddenly became a little sore. She came to scold someone, why did she feel uncomfortable when she scolded? It must be the recent unlucky physique that made her little heart weak. "You brat, talk!" Ning Yue slapped the table with a slap, "Who did you learn from? Think I''m air, right?" Rong Lin slowly raised his eyes, looked at Ning Yue calmly and said: "I have nothing to say, don''t come to me again in the future, and don''t trouble Linger again, she is my fiancee." Unmarried, married, wife? ! Ning Yue was stabbed hard by these three words. When she was forced to marry by the Mo family sisters, she never felt so uncomfortable! "Rong Lin, tell me to try again!" "It''s the same no matter how many times I say it. Xiliang and Nanjiang haven''t formally started peace talks. Strictly speaking, we are enemies. You''re fine. You''d better not sneak into my yurt. It''s not good for people to misunderstand that I''m collaborating with the enemy and treason. . He said indifferently. Ning Yue really wanted to slap him! Is this really the idiot who loves Lanzhi all day long? How did it become so strange? "Rong Lin, my elder brother..." Rong Lin interrupted her: "He has nothing to do with me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1003： Chapter 1003 That night, the Eunuch Qin who was beside the Empress came, and tried to persuade and mediate, and finally suppressed Geng Linger''s grievances. Of course, the main reason was that Rong Lin let Geng Linger go impatiently when Eunuch Qin was so verbose. came in. Geng Ling''er smiled and presented a new soup. She knew that Rong Lin definitely didn''t drink the previous one. Rong Lin took it lightly, and took a couple of sips casually. Geng Ling''er sat on the side, looking at him with secret joy in her heart, feeling that after chasing Rong Lin for so many years, she finally guarded until the clouds opened and the moon was shining. She looks heavy, but as long as he treats her better than before, she doesn''t care if he changes or not. This kind of thinking is extremely selfish, but Geng Linger didn''t realize it. Rong Lin glanced at her: "Jin also came in, and the soup was drunk, what else do you want?" "I... I''ll clean up the house for you!" Geng Ling''er said smartly, "Look at you, you are a big man, and you don''t even have a maid by your side." When she said this, her flickering eyes swept over every part of the yurt, and she found that it was so unbelievably tidy. It seemed that even without the maid, he could always clean himself up. This point should have been trained by Rong Qing, that **** has a very terrible obsessive-compulsive disorder, and he can''t see the slightest bit of mess. Rong Lin took his clothes and walked behind the screen. Geng Linger swallowed her saliva: "Do you want to take a bath?" Rong Lin ignored her. The sound of splashing water came from behind the screen, and Geng Ling''er''s heart was beating wildly. It would be great if she could take a look. She glanced twice, and the screen was surrounded by all sides, and she couldn''t even see a finger. Really! A big man takes a bath, why is he surrounded so tightly? It''s not a woman! At any rate, she is still standing here, doesn''t he know how to call her to serve her? Although she is not as glamorous as Huangfu Yan, nor as noble as Huangfu Xin, she is the most honorable princess in southern Xinjiang. Can the people who come to propose marriage go to Xiliang? She rejected so many men, all because of him. As long as he opens his mouth, she will do anything... Elm lumps! Rong Lin behind the screen didn''t seem to notice Miss Geng''s entanglement. After taking a shower, he changed his clothes and came out. Geng Ling''er just thought, if I can''t see you taking a shower, it would be good if you wear less clothes, after all, it proves that I can get closer to you than others, but when he saw Rong Lin who was tightly wrapped, his face darkened instantly . Who said that he wears shorts indoors in winter? It''s spring, and it''s wrapped like a rice dumpling! "Still leaving?" Geng Ling''er was startled, and said, "I''ll leave after washing your clothes." She is a dignified second-rank princess, condescending to wash clothes for an orphan, even though the orphan is sitting in the position of a commander, she still feels that she is overqualified. Yes, I regretted it as soon as I spoke, but there is absolutely no reason to take back the water that was spilled when I said it. She bit the bullet and went to get Rong Lin''s change of clothes, praying in her heart that Rong Lin would stop her and tell her no need, just leave these things to the servants. Who knows, she put the clothes in the basin, and didn''t wait for Rong Lin to react. Anyway, say thank you, hard work, praise her! How could...how could...sleep? ! Geng Ling''er felt aggrieved, if she hadn''t fully chased him down, she would have rushed up and slapped him now, so that he wouldn''t love her! Let him disrespect her! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1004： Chapter 1004 Geng Ling''er angrily put her hand into the ice water, the biting cold, piercing her finger like a knife, she gasped in pain. On the other side, Ning Yue was also furious. She didn''t expect Xiaodou Bi Ronglin to turn into that old-fashioned look. Was it because he took a growth hormone? Obviously her face is still so immature She walked outside Rong Qing''s yurt, ready to talk to her eldest brother, but was hugged by Xuan Yin. "Shhh" Xuanyin made a silent gesture, "Lanzhi is inside, don''t go in and disturb." Ning Yue blinked, and was carried back to her yurt by Xuan Yin. Rong Qing was sitting in a wheelchair, reading a book quietly. In Lin Lanzhi''s memory, his son is indeed very eager to learn, but he rarely spends so much time on it. He is smart enough to read ten lines at a glance and remember it in his memory. Others only need to memorize a book in a month, but he only needs one day. He spent all his free time playing, but since when did he become so inseparable from books? Still, what does he want to get stuck in the sea of ??books to escape from? "Qing''er." Lin Lanzhi gently stroked his son''s face, "Is there something on your mind? Can you tell mother?" "No." "Mother doesn''t believe it." Rong Qing stopped turning over the book, pondered for a moment, and said, "No, I''m fine." Lin Lanzhi shook his head, and took him into his arms: "Are you sad?" "I am not sad." "I gave birth to you, don''t you think I can''t feel it if you''re sad?" Lin Lanzhi touched her son''s thin cheek distressedly, "Did you bump into Rong Lin?" She kept thinking, and her son doesn''t like to ride in a car, so why would he follow them all the way to Lizu? When she heard that several humerus ministers had come from southern Xinjiang, she quickly thought of Rong Lin. Perhaps, the son followed here just to see him. Rong Qing didn''t answer. Lin Lanzhi said again: "You haven''t reconciled yet? We''ve been together for so many years, what hurdles can''t be overcome, have to make yourself unhappy? Although I don''t know why he made you angry, but I understand, you let him go, It must be for his own good. He will come back when his anger subsides." Coming out of Rong Qing''s yurt, Hong Yu immediately handed over a cloak: "It''s windy at night, madam, hurry back." Lin Lanzhi''s eyes paused for a moment: "You go back first, I''ll go for a while, you don''t have to follow." Hongyu is puzzled, what is the madam talking about? Lin Lanzhi came outside Rong Lin''s yurt. "Rong Lin, are you there? Can I say a few words to you?" Her voice was very gentle. Geng Ling''er was not happy to wash clothes. Hearing this, she ran out quickly. During the running, the scene of being compared with Rong Qing''s fiancee flashed in her mind. When did Rong Lin''s yurt become so lively? She opened the curtain and looked at Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi''s appearance was not overwhelming, but she exuded a maternal tenderness all over her body. Even Geng Ling''er couldn''t hate her anymore. Geng Ling''er cleared her throat: "Who are you? What are you doing with Rong Lin in the middle of the night?" Lin Lanzhi looked at the girl suspiciously: "I am the Lin family of the Ma family, who is the girl?" "I am Rong Lin''s fiance, and my name is Geng Linger!" Geng Linger said proudly. Fiancee, Rong Lin has a fiancee in southern Xinjiang. Lin Lanzhi was stunned. Rong Lin came out: "Lanzhi..." Lin Lanzhi looked at him as if he had gotten up from the bed, then looked at Geng Linger beside him, lowered his eyes and said: "Sorry for disturbing you, I really didn''t come at the right time, take my leave." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1005： Chapter 1005 After speaking, she turned and left. Rong Lin has a fiance, does it mean that he will stay in southern Xinjiang from now on and never come to Xiliang again? Actually, it''s a good thing. A man should get married and start a career. But why... feel so uncomfortable? Geng Ling''er asked Xiang Ronglin with a smile: "Who is the Lin family of the Ma family?" Rong Lin''s eyes were burning with flames, he grabbed Geng Ling''er by the collar and threw her out! Lin Lanzhi stumbled back, too dazed, didn''t even notice the person coming towards him, bumped into the opponent with a bang, knocked his forehead on the opponent''s folding fan, and instantly blushed. She hurriedly apologized: "I''m sorry..." The other party looked at her and was silent for a few seconds. She felt weird, and looked up at the other party. For a moment, she felt that the other party withdrew his gaze from her face. Looking directly at the face is a frivolous act, and she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this behavior of quickly looking away. "Didn''t it hurt you?" She asked, taking two steps back. The other party was a man, so she should know to avoid suspicion. The man in Tsing Yi smiled slightly: "No, but my fan seems to have hit Madam, Madam is all right?" Lin Lanzhi touched his burning forehead: "I''m fine." The man in Tsing Yi took a deep look at her: "Madam doesn''t seem very comfortable, do you need me to send a maid to take you back? You are...from Xiliang, right?" Listening to the tone, this man is from Southern Xinjiang? Except for Rong Lin, Lin Lanzhi didn''t want to get involved with anyone from southern Xinjiang, so she politely refused: "Thank you, my lord, I''m fine, I can go back by myself." She nodded and passed the other side. Watching her gradually disappearing into the night, the man in Tsing Yi''s smile froze at the corner of his lips. The next day, after breakfast, the two sides started peace talks in the palace of Chief Li. A large oval-shaped table was placed in the center of the royal palace. As the witness of both parties, Patriarch Li sat on the main seat. He was directly opposite to the empty table. On the left were the emperor of Xiliang, King Zhongshan and Sikong Shuo, and on the right They are the Queen, King Xuan and Huangfuyan of Southern Xinjiang respectively. King Xuan is the second prince of Southern Xinjiang. He is a few years younger than the prince. He was born of a noble concubine. After the prince passed away, he became the oldest prince. He is highly regarded by the king and ministers of Southern Xinjiang. Among them, the voice is also the highest. The queen of Nanjiang is a very majestic and beautiful woman. Looking at her age, she seems to be in her early twenties, but her actual age is about the same as Guo Yu. She is twenty years younger than the king of Nanjiang. Pamper her very much. She gave birth to two princesses and a prince to the king of Nanjiang. Among them, Princess Li was married, and her husband was Geng Linger''s elder brother. The Seventh Prince stayed by the King of Nanjiang''s side to serve the sick, and did not come with her. Everyone here is not a person who judges people by their appearance. After understanding their respective backgrounds, they went straight to the topic and entered the negotiation. The current situation is that Southern Xinjiang controls the three cities in Xiliang: Linzi, Jizhou, and Liaocheng, and Xiliang captured Huangfuyan in Southern Xinjiang. Although Huangfuyan sat next to King Xuan safe and sound, but before the peace talks ended , she will always be a hostage in the hands of Xiliang, Nanjiang wants to take her away by force Can. Go to war. The head of the Li clan handed over the right to speak to the emperor. The emperor was the first to mention Rong Qing''s amnesia. "The king can testify to this matter. He really doesn''t remember who he is." It was King Xuan who spoke, "He saw the imperial list posted by the palace and knew that the empress needed staff, so he unveiled the list and entered the palace. Register his name At that time, he thought for a long time and said, "Let''s call it Rong Qing." At that time, he looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old. We tried to ask him where his family had gone, but he didn''t know at all. Young, only eight or nine years old, he said that Rong Qing often asked himself who he really is. If you want to ask why he entered the palace as an aide, it is not because he wants to become famous, but because he is too weak. It is necessary for the Bodhi son to continue his life, and the Bodhi son is the private property of my southern border palace, so there are many things that happened later." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1006： Chapter 1006 These words cleared Rong Qing of the suspicion of collaborating with the enemy and treason, and since Rong Qing is innocent, it is self-defeating that the Xuan family colluded with him. King Zhongshan heaved a long sigh of relief! The emperor''s eyes were a little subtle. Sikong Shuo smiled softly, not expressing his opinion. King Xuan is worthy of being the most respected prince, with every gesture of his hand, he can reveal a proud nobility. There are rumors that the prince''s morals and talents are not inferior to the prince''s, and he has always been strict with himself, never allowing himself to indulge in sensuality or laziness. He is also very fair and fair in handling affairs. Like Guo Kuang, he is an upright person . The head of the Li clan handed over the right to speak to Nanjiang. It was still King Xuan who spoke in Nanjiang. King Xuan proposed to summon Ma Yuan. Ma Yuan was brought in, and seeing his acquaintances in the palace, Ma Yuan cleared his throat. King Xuan did not get angry and said arrogantly: "General Ma, you pretended to be Yuan Shu to confuse Princess Shan and sneak into our southern Xinjiang palace. This king will not care about you." "Cough~" Ma Yuan coughed. King Xuan said sternly: "I don''t care about Mr. Rong''s matter with you. At any rate, he is your own son. There is nothing wrong with you taking him home. However, Princess Shan doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. You took her away from the palace privately." , everyone was furious, and please hand over Princess Shan." "Uh... this..." He didn''t know where that little girl went! King Xuan frowned: "What? Are you unwilling to hand it over or can''t? What did you do to Princess Shan?" "I didn''t do anything to her! It was Suhuo! Suhuo threatened me to assassinate Xuanyin. If I couldn''t complete the task within two months, he would kill Princess Shan. Xuanyin is my son-in-law, I definitely can''t Killed him, but I was afraid that something would happen to Princess Shan, so I brought Princess Shan with me." Ma Yuan explained. It was no secret that Suhuo belonged to the Queen of Southern Xinjiang. He went to assassinate Xuanyin, maybe he was ordered by the queen, everyone thought so, but it seemed too much for her to use Princess Shan''s life to blackmail Ma Yuan, since Princess Shan is her granddaughter in name. Everyone looked at Queen Nanjiang together, expecting her to give a reasonable explanation. Unexpectedly, she just slightly hooked the corners of her lips, then picked up the teacup and drank tea, without any explanation at all! Everyone couldn''t help guessing, did she bother to explain, or had nothing to do with this matter at all? "I mentioned Suhuo." The emperor suddenly said, "I remember that not long ago, a group of people from southern Xinjiang who assassinated Rong Qing mixed into Xiliang. I don''t know if it was him." Among the three Xiliang people present, only Sikong Shuo knew about the real identity of the assassin, and Sikong Shuo acted as if he hadn''t heard it. King Xuan frowned even tighter: "Assassinate Rong Qing? Su Huo? This... is unlikely, right?" Turning to look at the queen who was about the same age as him, "Queen, did you send Su Huo to assassinate Rong Qing?" ? "I don''t have any." Nanjiang Empress said flatly. King Xuan said to the emperor: "Both Suhuo and Rongqing are subordinates of my mother''s queen, and they get along very well on weekdays, and they won''t kill each other." Was he really unaware of Suhuo and Rongqing''s undercurrents? Just in front of outsiders, how can you expose your shortcomings and make people laugh? Besides, Suhuo has nothing to do with him, so why bother wading through the muddy water? Soon, no one cared about the existence of Suhuo, and no one asked about the whereabouts of the Southern Border assassins. King Xuan straightened his expression: "Let''s get down to business, don''t digress. I know that Xiliang wants to go back to those three cities. We can give up these, but we have one condition, we must return our two princesses unscathed! " (end of this chapter) Chapter 1007： Chapter 1007 Princess Yan and Princess Shan. Huangfuyan is alright, she is right here, but Huangfushan The emperor''s knife-like eyes swept over Ma Yuan, wanting to cut off his scalp! Useless stuff! Huangfushan''s life and death are your business? So what if you just let her be killed by Su Huo? And take it out of the palace! Rong Qing being disabled isn''t enough for you to worry about? Get another small oil bottle! This is all right, the oil bottle is lost! Nanjiang blamed Xiliang! Ma Yuan bowed his head deeply. At that time, he only cared about catching up with his son''s whereabouts. How could he expect such serious consequences? If I had known, even if he used force, he would still have to tie Huangfushan to his back! The first negotiation ended badly! "It would be fine if Rong Lin surrendered to us. Now that Rong Lin has returned to the southern border, if we really want to go to war, the loss will not be small." The emperor frowned, so it is best to talk about peace, but **** Ma Yuan, bring Huang Fushan out Not optimistic! In another yurt, there were people sitting waiting for the result of the negotiation. It was also a large long oval table. Uncle Li Ao sat at the main seat, with Xuan Yu, Xuan Zhao, and Xuan Yin on the left, and Rong Lin, Huangfu Xin, and Geng Linger on the right. The atmosphere is very weird. The three brothers of the Xuan family, each of them smelled worse than the other, and at first glance, there was internal strife. While dealing with internal strife, Xuanyin also looked at Rong Lin coldly, daring to make Yueyue and Lanzhi sad, he should beat him up for this. "Marshal." Xuan Yin suddenly smiled, leaned back lazily on the back of the chair, raised his feet, and placed them on the table. This action surprised everyone, but it was supposed to make people feel rude, but when he did it, there was always a sense of mystery and elegance. Rong Lin raised his eyes and looked at him indifferently. Xuanyin hooked his lips: "Do you dare to go out with the master?" Geng Lin''er grabbed Rong Lin''s arm: "Don''t go." That good-looking man is very dangerous. Rong Lin stood up. The two left the yurt one after the other, and after a quarter of an hour, Rong Lin was carried back to the yurt, his own. Xuanyin blew his fist that was swollen like a steamed bun. That kid is worthy of being born with supernatural power, he really can handle it! Here, Xuanyin has finished teaching the little bastard, and over there, the peace talks are over. Xuan Yu and Xuan Zhao immediately walked towards King Zhongshan. Xuan Zhao: "Father, what''s the matter?" Huangfuxin and Geng Linger also came to King Xuan''s side. Huangfuxin: "Second Brother Huang, is the deal settled?" Xuanyin didn''t care about these things. If he didn''t want to teach Rong Lin a lesson, he wouldn''t even bother to get up, so he turned around and left, but felt a strange gaze fell on him. Following his line of sight, he looked at the woman in the royal blue gorgeous palace dress. She didn''t even look like a woman, she was very young, with an indescribable beauty. She exists in the world, but it''s not like Xuan Yu who always has a fairy air. Xuan Yin''s eyes narrowed. The man also looked at him, only took a look. That glance surprised Shi Shi. "Don''t look into her eyes." Huangfuyan patted Xuan Yin''s shoulder. Xuanyin came back to his senses, glanced at Huangfuyan, and when he looked at the other party again, the other party had already left with the palace servants. Xuan Yin frowned in confusion: "What do you mean by not looking into her eyes? She can inspirit?" "No." Huangfuyan shook her head, thinking of something, her eyes dimmed slightly, "She has a look that makes people unable to extricate themselves, which can make people crazy." Xuanyin touched the bridge of his nose, isn''t it so serious? At most, it''s thicker than ordinary people''s eyes, crazy about her? Not so. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1008： Chapter 1008 "Is she the queen of your southern border?" Xuanyin asked. "Yes, very beautiful, right? The facial features are obviously nothing special, but they just make people feel comfortable and want to get close, but they don''t dare to have delusional thoughts." "You think highly of her." "Seek truth from facts." Xuan Yin shrugged. Huangfuyan looked around, then whispered: "I''ll take you to meet someone." "Not seen." "A man of my grandpa." "It''s gone!" He was full of resentment towards that grandfather who had never seen his face, and wished he would never have any contact with him again! Xuanyin took a step and left the place without looking back. Huangfuyan sighed faintly. "It''s really rare to see Princess Yan sighing." Sikong Shuo appeared from nowhere, like a ghost, and Huangfu Yan''s face changed slightly in fright. Huangfuyan frowned, turned her face away bluntly and said: "What are you doing here?" Sikong Shuo smiled softly: "I am ordered to protect Princess Yan''s safety, so naturally I have to follow Princess Yan closely at all times. I don''t want to be like Ma Yuan and become a sinner of the nation." "Humph." Sikong Shuo put his hands behind his back: "How about I make a deal with Princess Yan?" "Come on, this princess won''t be fooled by you again!" "Find your sister, help you get Xuanyin, choose one of the two, or choose both. Of course, if you choose two, the reward must be doubled." Sikong Shuo finished speaking with a smile, Huangfuyan''s expression changed again. Sikong Shuo raised the corners of his lips that were more rosy than women''s, and his mask couldn''t hide his glistening complexion, which was as gorgeous as peaches and plums: "Did I guess wrong? You don''t care about your sister''s life or death, and you don''t like Xuanyin?" Huangfuyan gave him a cold look and walked away. In the luxurious yurt, the emperor issued a death order to Ma Yuan and King Zhongshan: "I don''t care what method you use, find Princess Shan''s whereabouts for me! As soon as possible! I don''t want to return without success!" King Zhongshan was miserably murdered by his in-laws this time. He finally took off the hat of collaborating with the enemy and treason, and was dragged into the water by Ma Yuan and became a national sinner. "Where is the crown prince?" He called his long follower, "Tell him to find Huangfushan at all costs!" Ma Yuan also came to Xuanyin''s yurt, Xuanyin was not there, his daughter was eating milk and fruit, and his daughter was eating and eating all day long, so he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Yue''er..." he said pitifully. Ning Yue took a bite of the milk fruit: "What''s the matter, father, have you gotten into trouble again?" and handed one to Ma Yuan. Ma Yuan blushed: "Well... I lost Huangfushan, the emperor said, if I don''t find Huangfushan, then..." Just like that, the emperor didn''t say it clearly, and it was because of this that he was even more disturbed. The emperor was happy, maybe he took an official position, but if he was unhappy, it was not impossible to implicate his family. Most importantly, he dragged the Xuan family into trouble. The two families are related by marriage, one prospers and the other loses. Ning Yue sighed: "Why didn''t you say it earlier? If you said it earlier, Xuanyin would have sent someone to look for it." Now, everyone knows that Huang Fushan is missing, and everyone will try to find it. Xuan Yu, Sikong Shuo, and maybe even Southern Xinjiang will send spies... It doesn''t matter whoever finds the Xuan family first, whether it''s Xuan Yu or Xuan Yin, I''m afraid that that old fox Sikong Shuo will get there first. If he uses this to "blackmail" Huangfuyan or Nanjiang King, there may be another change. Of course, being found by people from southern Xinjiang is also disadvantageous. "Your Highness." A middle-aged **** raised the whisk in his hand, "Are you sure you want to look for it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1009： Chapter 1009 "Of course." King Xuan said with deep eyes, "If this king can get Shan''er back, father must be very happy. Xiliang has lost a bargaining chip, and he will not be as stubborn as before when he talks with us again. At that time, the initiative It''s on our southern border!" "Your Highness is wise!" "Is there any movement from the Queen?" King Xuan asked. "No, the empress is very quiet and has been staying in the yurt." King Xuan said suspiciously: "It''s strange, why didn''t she send someone to find Shan''er? Forget it, you should do it quickly. No matter what, you have to find Shan''er before the Xiliang people!" Looking for Huangfushan is a matter for a big shot. As a pampered first princess, Huangfuxin doesn''t need to worry about these things. She came to the Li tribe this time just for fun. After a few words of symbolic concern with King Xuan about the situation of the peace talks, he began to prepare for an adventure in the forest. Because he had promised Geng Linger yesterday that he would be the host and hold a banquet for Geng Linger to make peace with Rong Qing''s fiance, so she gave Rong Qing Qing posted. At that time, Ning Yue was eating milk fruit beside Rong Qing, when she saw the words "Please bring your fiancee", a mouthful of milk stuck in her throat. Then what kind of brains did Huangfu Xin think of her as her elder brother''s fiance? Just because she pushed Big Brother''s wheelchair? It''s probably because of Geng Linger''s nonsense. "Are you going, brother?" Ning Yue looked at the post and asked Xiang Rongqing. Rong Qing said: "Go with Xuanyin, I won''t go." Maybe Rong Lin will go too These words circled around in my stomach. Ning Yue smiled: "Go and play! It''s not a poisonous snake or beast, but a princess! By the way, I will clarify the misunderstanding, lest she talk nonsense!" In the afternoon, Ning Yue pushed Rong Qing and came to King Zhongshan''s yurt. After explaining the purpose of coming, King Zhongshan asked Xuan Yin to accompany Ning Yue, squinting, Xuan Xiaoying looked at the young couple angrily, and the light in her eyes flickered Shan smiled and said, "Take Xiao Ying with you, I and her elder brother are both busy, so I don''t have time to take her around." Xuan Xiaoying turned her face away: "I don''t want to go with them!" King Zhongshan''s face darkened slightly: "Sakura! What did the father tell you last night? Have you forgotten?" Ning Yue smiled: "It''s fine if Sakura doesn''t want to..." "I''ll go." Xuan Xiaoying said suddenly. Xuanyin glanced at her, stretched out his arm: "Come." Xuan Xiaoying dodged, and stretched out her small arms towards Ning Yue: "I want my fourth sister-in-law to hug me!" "You are very heavy!" King Zhongshan said in a low voice. When he first returned to the mansion, he was as thin as a little monkey. After half a year of recuperation, he has gained no less than ten catties. How can a fifteen-year-old girl be hugged? ? Xuan Xiaoying said stubbornly: "I want my sister-in-law to hug me! If my sister-in-law doesn''t hug me, I won''t go!" "It''s okay, I''ll hug." Ning Yue hugged Xuan Xiaoying in her arms, and Xuan Xiaoying deliberately jumped into her arms, with such heavy force that she almost fell off herself. Xuanyin frowned. Ning Yue hurriedly said, "It''s fine." Isn''t it just a little opinion on her? Although she is not kind, she will not care about an ignorant child. Ning Yue held Xuan Xiaoying in her arms, and Xuan Yin pushed Rong Qing to the place Huangfu Xin agreed on. Because I met him earlier in Uncle Li Ao''s yurt, Huangfu Xin was no stranger to Xuan Yin, and greeted him friendly, then looked at Rong Qing, who hadn''t seen him for a few months, Rong Qing was much haggard, he was always thin, now Getting thinner and showing bones. A hint of distress flashed in his eyes, Huangfu Xin knelt down and held Rong Qing''s hand: "Are you okay?" Rong Qing withdrew his hand, and said calmly: "Thank you Princess Xin for caring, I''m fine." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1010： Chapter 1010 Rong Qing used to be the empress''s staff, so he had more contact with Huangfu Xin, so it''s normal for them to be acquainted. Ning Yue thought about it, and felt a little relieved about Huangfu Xin''s behavior of touching Rong Qing. Huangfu Xin noticed Ning Yue in pink clothes. As Geng Ling''er said, Ning Yue is very young, with flushed cheeks, as if she hadn''t lost her baby fat, and her palm-sized face has exquisite features and picturesque features. An unforgettable temperament. When she was sizing up Ning Yue, Ning Yue was also looking at her. To be honest, after meeting Huangfuyan and Huangfushan, the beautiful pair of sisters, looking at any woman is a bit boring. But this princess Xin is different, she is calm, soft, gentle and demure, she is a rare beauty. Huangfu Xin smiled and nodded: "I am Huangfu Xin." Ning Yue bowed her body: "Ma Ningyue." "Your surname is also Ma?" Huangfu Xin knew that Rong Qing''s original name was Ma Keqing. "He is my younger sister, and also the princess of Yin County." Rong Qing said. "So... that''s how it is." Huangfu Xin''s eyes flashed with joy, and he turned to look at the child in Ning Yue''s arms: "Is it Miss Xuan? It''s so cute." Xuan Xiaoying called the princess. After a while, Geng Linger and Rong Lin arrived. Rong Lin was beaten unconscious by Xuan Yin in the morning, and he hasn''t seen him for three hours, but he recovered very quickly. This speed is second to none. "Cousin! Cousin!" Geng Ling''er let go of Rong Lin''s arm, rushed over, took Huangfuxin''s hand, and said innocently, "Everyone is here! Huh? There is also a child, whose family is it?" ? She looks so cute!" Her heartless smile reminded Ning Yue of Huangfushan, but it''s a pity that Huangfushan is really stupid and cute, but this Geng Linger is obviously pretending. Huangfuxin introduced: "Cousin, you misunderstood, Miss Ma is not Mr. Rong''s fiancee, but his younger sister, and she is married to Prince Yinjun." We got married, okay! Then don''t be afraid of her pestering Rong Lin! Geng Ling''er showed a tolerant smile: "Princess Princess, nice to meet you, nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you." Ning Yue said with a faint smile. Geng Ling''er took Rong Lin''s hand: "Rong Lin, you lived in Xiliang for a few days, is it because of this that you met the princess of the county?" Rong Lin''s eyes fell on Rong Qing from the very beginning, even though he answered Geng Ling''er''s question, he didn''t withdraw his gaze: "Yes." "No wonder you are so special to her, she is your aunt!" Geng Linger said innocently. "Auntie looks good." Rong Lin said lightly. In the past, when he was asked to call her aunt, he called her sister, but now he wanted him to call her sister, but he changed to call her aunt. Ning Yue glared at him resentfully! Huangfuxin looked at Rong Lin, then at Ning Yue and Rong Qing, vaguely feeling a very strange atmosphere, and quickly smoothed things over with a smile: "Okay, since everyone is here, let''s go to the forest! " "Cousin, don''t you want to invite us to dinner? Why are you going to the woods? Do you want to barbecue?" Geng Linger blinked her eyes and asked in a coquettish voice. Ning Yue''s goosebumps fell all over the floor, how old are they? Xuan Xiaoying doesn''t pretend to be small like her! Huangfuxin is used to it, and said gently: "What is barbecue? What I treat you to eat is a good thing! I bought it from the Li people for a thousand gold, and we are only allowed to enter it once, and we can''t do it tomorrow. Hurry up." . A thousand pieces of gold...one time? Where? Huangfu Xin took out the map, pointed to a small dot in the middle and said, "It''s in this cave, we will follow the blue route, and we won''t encounter any danger." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1011： Chapter 1011 Geng Ling''er took Rong Lin''s arm affectionately: "With the commander in hand, don''t be afraid of danger!" Rong Qing turned the wheelchair by himself. The distance is long, Ning Yue can''t hold her anymore gradually, Xuan Yin forcibly grabs Xuan Xiaoying into her arms, hugs her with one hand and Ning Yue with the other, and says to Rong Lin: "You push." Huangfuxin said: "Let me come." This is the official road of the Li nationality, and it is fairly flat. Unexpectedly, before her hand touched the wheelchair, Rong Lin supported the back of the chair. Rong Lin pushed it up expressionlessly. Along the way, father and son had nothing to say. Huangfu Xin and Geng Ling''er looked at each other. When he was still in the palace, Rong Lin was very indifferent to outsiders, always acting as if strangers should not enter, but as long as he was in front of Rong Qing, he would be like a little monkey jumping up and down. "What happened to them? Did they quarrel?" Huangfuxin asked Geng Linger in a low voice. Geng Linger shook his head: "I don''t know." An hour later, everyone arrived at the cave marked on the map. The cave is very wide and has a unique cave. The outside is covered with thorns, so it is difficult for ordinary people to find. The temperature in the cave is lower than outside, and as soon as they enter, everyone feels a chill. Xuan Xiaoying rolled her round eyes: "Is there food here? What are you eating? Bats?" "You also know that there are bats in the cave." Xuan Yin pinched the tip of her small nose. "I lived in a cave, fourth brother." She whispered. Xuanyin''s eyes darkened. Huangfu Xin smiled and said: "Bats can''t be eaten. What I will take you to eat is something that Xiliang and Nanjiang can''t eat!" As she spoke, she walked into the depths of the cave according to the markings on the back of the map, and then, Pointing to a milky white stone trough emitting mist, he said, "This is a stalactite." It turned out to be stalactite, which is a rare medicinal material. It is recorded in "Ben Cao Jing Shu": stalactites, whose main function is to cough against the upper qi, will not return to the original source if the qi is deficient. Therefore, it is also the master. Through the hundred knots, the nine orifices are sharpened, and those who produce milk have the power of pungent and warm. Treating those with weak, painful and cold feet is also a test of Yang Qi descending. This is a record of medical skills, and some martial arts practitioners collected stalactites to make vital energy supplements. But Xiliang and Southern Xinjiang have very little production, and they are almost impossible to find. Unexpectedly, there is such a huge stalactite hidden in the small Li nationality. It is roughly estimated that it weighs no more than a hundred catties. "This... eat it directly?" Geng Linger asked. "Of course we have to take them back." Huangfu Xin took out several shriveled water sacs from the bag, "One by one." "Why didn''t you bring someone here?" Geng Ling''er muttered. Huangfu Xin smiled slightly: "This is the holy land of their Li people, how can they allow people with low status to enter? Stop talking, pretend quickly, and go back before dark. Duke Yin, Commander, please come to the door Let the wind go." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Let the wind go? Are we stealing?" "Hush" Huangfu Xin gestured, "It''s not considered stealing, it''s just that some of them are willing to make a deal with me, and the guards of the Li nationality will come back after dark, hurry up." This is still stealing. "This is effective for Rong Qing''s leg injury." Seeing that Ning Yue refused to move, Huangfu said, "Rong Qing took stalactite once before, and then his leg hurt for three days, right?" Rong Qing hummed, it was the only time he felt sensation in his legs after he was disabled, but he wasn''t sure if it was the effect of stalactites. Whether it is or not, you have to try it. Ning Yue took the water bag without saying a word, and picked it up carefully: "Xuanyin, go and let the air go." Let Rong Lin and my elder brother be alone for a while. Xuanyin put Xuan Xiaoying on a dry stone, turned her head and went outside the cave. However, not long after he had gone out, he heard the cave behind him...collapse with a bang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1012： A friend in need (1) Chapter 1012 A friend in need is a friend (1) Xuanyin turned around and rushed in, but he was a step too late, and the entrance of the cave was completely blocked in just a blink of an eye. "Yueyue! Yueyue! Yueyue" He roared hoarsely, but what responded to him was a sound of landslides, as if the entire cave had exploded. "Yue Yue!" "Yue Yue!" His eyes were red with anxiety, and he returned to the station immediately. King Zhongshan was explaining to Xuan Yu some matters needing attention in finding Huang Fushan. The matter was very important. He hoped that Xuan Yu would go out in person, but when they were about to finish their discussion, Xuan Yin went into the yurt with eyes full of eyes. "The cave has collapsed!" he said with difficulty. King Zhongshan froze, and the cup in his hand fell to the ground. Xuan Yu''s complexion changed slightly: "Where''s Sakura?" Xuanyin clenched his fists: "In the cave, together with Yueyue." Xuan Yu''s entire face turned pale! Xuan Zhao also got the news, and rushed back from the horse riding field. As soon as he entered the yurt, he punched Xuan Yin in the face: "Bastard! I gave my sister to you, but you left her with a group of women in the cave. How can you do that?" want?" Xuanyin didn''t dodge, but took a punch hard, he also blamed himself, what did he think, Yueyue asked him to go out to let the wind go, in order to create some opportunities for Rong Lin and Rong Qing to be alone, he **** Why did you soften your heart? Xuanzhao was trembling with anger. That was their sister who had been separated for three years. After suffering so much, she finally returned home. I thought that all the hardships would be rewarding, but who would have expected such a thing to happen? ! Xuan Yu caught the second fist he threw at Xuan Yin: "Enough! Save your strength to save people! Don''t let me fight at this time!" The one who blamed himself more than Xuanyin was King Zhongshan. In fact, Sakura didn''t want to go to play at all. I don''t know, but pushed Sakura into such a dangerous situation! "Are they still alive?" he asked tremblingly. Xuanyin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth casually, and said: "I don''t know, I called them, but there was no response." "Is the princess of Nanjiang also inside?" King Zhongshan asked seriously. When Ning Yue came to find Xuanyin in the yurt, she said that the princess of Nanjiang had posted a post inviting them to go on a trip. Xuanyin stared and said: "She is here, and there are Princess Ling, Rong Qing and Rong Lin." The faces of King Zhongshan, Xuan Yu, and Xuan Zhao finally had a tinge of color, after all, Rong Lin was there. But we still can''t be too optimistic, because human power has always been as small as ants in the face of natural disasters. "Hurry up and notify Nanjiang!" King Zhongshan''s tone was not very good. In his opinion, although no one expected such a thing to happen, it was also due to Princess Nanjiang''s playfulness. The location was chosen by her. She also invited the person, and the princess of Nanjiang is really to blame for this kind of thing. However, now is not the time for accountability. The empress of Nanjiang stayed behind closed doors, and she was also a woman. Xuanyin couldn''t deal with her directly, so she approached the main person in charge of the peace talksKing Xuan. He knew about Huangfu Xin''s trip to the forest. Before Huangfu Xin set off, he asked him for a few lightweight water bags that could be filled, saying that the water on the side of the road was poisonous or not, and it was better to bring it from the station. Insurance. He never expected that such a thing would happen. The activity was initiated by Huangfuxin, and Nanjiang cannot absolve itself of the blame. "This king is very sad." It''s definitely not an excuse, it''s really sad, aside from Huangfu Xin and Geng Ling''er, Rong Lin is the **** of war in their southern border, it would be a pity if such a talent was buried underground! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1013： A friend in need (2) Chapter 1013 A friend in need is a friend (2) There is also Rong Qing, such an alluring and beautiful person, he should never be buried in the Li nationality. "This king will report to the queen first, and then we will set off with you! Would you like to inform Patriarch Li and the others about this matter? After all, it is their territory, and they may be able to give us some good help." Xuan Wang said. Xuanyin said: "Princess Xin didn''t tell King Xuan that she was going to steal the stalactites from the holy land of the Li people?" "What? Stealing?" King Xuan was dumbfounded. Here, King Xuan notified Queen Nanjiang of the collapse of the cave, and King Zhongshan also reported it to the emperor. The emperor doesn''t care about the life and death of Rong Lin and Princess Nanjiang. In fact, it''s best for them to be dead, but the emperor has to take into account the safety of Rong Qing and Ning Yue. For the little girl who had saved her life once, he hoped that both of them would be fine, both public and private. As for Xuan Xiaoying, he didn''t care much. After a short period of weighing, Xiliang and Nanjiang reached a strategic consensus: put aside their grievances and work together to save people. The matter of finding Huangfushan coincidentally was shelved. Emperor, King Zhongshan, Sikong Shuo and the Xuan family entered the deep forest for hunting. King Xuan and his cronies followed closely behind. Arriving there, the emperor immediately ordered people to dig stones to open the mountain, but ordinary tools did not work on these blocked boulders. For every point buried in the ground, the probability of their survival is reduced by one point. King Xuan didn''t dare to wait any longer, so he sent someone to the yurt to fetch the small artillery cart. The small cannon cart is a secret weapon that Rong Qing made when he was still in southern Xinjiang. It is small in size, short in range, and strong in explosive power. It is not suitable for large-scale head-on combat, but it has an almost decisive auxiliary role in sneak attacks. When the emperor saw those small cannon carts that were carried on his back and weighed less than twenty catties, the corners of his mouth twitched. What about the agreed peace talks? What about sincerity? What does it mean to carry weapons of mass destruction? King Xuan cleared his throat, pretended not to know, and said to the small cannon driver: "Blast open the hole." "yes!" Ten small cannon riders lined up, lay down on the ground, set up the small cannon carriages in front of them, and fired the first bullet at the cave. With a bang, the gravel exploded, but the whole mountain shook as well. Stones and quicksand fell rustlingly, hitting the top of everyone''s heads, fascinated their eyes, mistook their mouths and noses, and made a sound of coughing. "Slow down!" Xuanyin stopped them, "We can''t blow it up like this, the cave has already collapsed, and the structure is already unstable. If they happen to get stuck somewhere and collapse, they may all be dead." King Xuan''s expression changed: "Put it away!" Without the cannon, how to open the hole? It can''t be moved, the three brothers of the Xuan family have tried it one after another, but they can''t move it at all. The emperor touched the bridge of his nose: "That... Xuan Aiqing, I remember what kind of acid you have?" King Zhongshan glanced at King Xuan and nodded: "Yes." This is a strong acid specially developed by the ordnance casters and pharmacists of the Xuanjia camp to corrode the black iron weapons in the southern border. It was successfully researched last month and it has not been used in war. . I don''t know... whether it is also useful for stones. After all, the pharmacist said that even if it is the same stone, its composition is different. When King Zhongshan ordered someone to fetch the strong acid in a special container, a guard accidentally dropped a drop on the small cannon cart, and only a few hisses were heard, and a small hole was dissolved out of the small cannon cart. This time, it was King Xuan''s turn to twitch the corner of his mouth. Peace talks? Ok? peace talks... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1014： A friend in need (3) Chapter 1014 A friend in need is a friend (3) Even the strong acid that corrodes black iron weapons is brought! Xiliang really has "sincerity" in general! The emperor cleared his throat, and said to King Zhongshan, "Let''s begin." King Zhongshan made a gesture. The guards put on gloves and protective masks, and slowly poured strong acid on the stone. It''s a pity that although these strong acids are extremely corrosive to black iron, the effect on stone is not very satisfactory. Everyone''s faces became very ugly, and it seemed that it was difficult to think of a way to rescue them. At this time, the middle-aged **** beside King Xuan leaned forward and whispered a few words: "Your Highness, do you want to get the Diamond Saber?" King Xuan''s eyes lit up: "That''s right! Why didn''t this king think of this?" It is said that the Qingming sword of the Xuan family cuts iron like mud, and is a treasure passed down by the Xuan family for thousands of years. However, King Xuan is sure that the so-called treasure cannot stand up to King Kong''s sword at all. Diamond is not really a kind of steel. According to Rong Qing, it is a kind of stone that is harder than steel. It can cut through glass and cut steel. However, although diamond is high in hardness, it is also brittle and cannot withstand The blow of the hammer. But thinking about it, it is no problem at all to cut some rocks with it. The Diamond Knife was brought over, and it cut the stone, just like cutting paper, and it cut a big hole. The emperor is not well. Such a powerful weapon is more terrifying than black iron! Are you sure Nanjiang is here for peace talks, not for assassination? However, the diamond knife cut through five stones in a row, and the thin body guard climbed in, only to find that it hadn''t reached the end yet. Xuanyin frowned: "This layer may be full of stones, and they won''t be found until tomorrow." King Xuan asked: "You mean...they fell to the ground?" "It should be." And in a very deep seat, no matter how much he shouted, he couldn''t hear their response. Ordinary people are fine, Rong Lin is so good at martial arts, unless he is dead, he should be able to respond to him. In this way, King Xuan was worried. No matter how sharp the diamond knife is, it is not suitable for digging. It is better to come quickly with a shovel! The emperor looked at Sikong Shuo: "Aiqing, do you have a solution?" Sikong Shuo pursed his bright red lips: "I will try my best." He gave some instructions to Xiao Lizi, and Xiao Lizi went back to the station and brought a big package. When he opened it, everyone gasped! The entangled, wriggling, black...not a deadly poisonous snake, what is it? And those snakes all seemed to have been trained, instead of fleeing in all directions the moment the burden was undone, they all straightened up, spit out the snake core, and looked at Sikong Shuo eagerly. King Xuan''s hairs stood on end all of a sudden! This **** can actually accuse poisonous snakes. If they let snakes bite them in their sleep, they don''t know how they were bitten to death. Xiliang people are too treacherous! How can there be such a powerful thing in the peace talks? It''s fortunate that something happened to cheat out their secret weapon, right? Otherwise, it''s impossible to guard against! The emperor felt similar to King Xuan at this time, and also felt that it was an accident that allowed the people of southern Xinjiang to expose their old background, otherwise, it would be impossible to guard against. Of course, they themselves were exposed. "Ahem!" the emperor cleared his throat again. "Cough!" King Xuan turned his face away in embarrassment. Sikong Shuo flicked his wide sleeves, and an emerald green jade flute whirled beautifully from the palm of his hand. He put it to his lips and blew softly. The poisonous snake was like an army that had received an order. It stabbed, turned the snake around, and got in through the cracks in the rocks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1015： A friend in need (4) Chapter 1015 A friend in need is a friend (4) The waiting process is very long. The sky gradually darkened, as dark as ink. Two quarters of an hour later, those poisonous snakes crawled out, many of them were covered with bruises, and some of them even had their tails broken. Swift. However, they didn''t feel anything when standing on the ground. Sikong Shuo asked Xiao Lizi to put the treasures back into the cloth bag one by one, and said, "They are at least ten feet underground, at least." He emphasizes the last two words. One foot and ten meters, ten feet and one hundred meters, maybe deeper. Xuanyin''s eyes flashed a trace of solemnity: "Let''s find people from the Li nationality." King Xuan hurriedly said: "No! This is their holy place, if we let them know that we have stolen stalactites from the holy place..." Xuanyin interrupted him coldly: "What is King Xuan afraid of? Afraid that they will get angry, or that his reputation will be damaged? If they dare to get angry, they will lose their temper! If you are afraid of losing your reputation, go back to your family." Go to the yurt! All the consequences will be borne by me alone!" King Xuan''s face turned red from choking. He is the prince of Nanjiang after all, and now he is the eldest son. His status is only a little lower than that of the prince. How dare a small county king talk to him like this! He stared fixedly at Xuan Yin''s face, the more he looked at it, the more familiar it became. It''s just that at this juncture, he doesn''t have time to think about a person''s appearance. He gritted his teeth: "This king is just worried that the two sides will cause unhappiness, which will not be conducive to the rescue operation! Don''t misinterpret this king''s meaning, Prince Yinjun!" "Huh." Xuan Yin snorted coldly. The sons born are all such cowards, so the king of Nanjiang is not a good thing. The emperor smoothed things over: "King Xuan''s idea is good. After all, we are foreigners. It is best not to confront them head-on. However, the situation is pressing now. They know more about the Holy Land than we do. Ask them if they have other ideas." Channels or methods are more useful than us rushing here, what does King Xuan say?" "Huh." Xuan Yin also snorted. The emperor said: "Human life is at stake. Living is better than anything else. Presumably the empress of your country doesn''t want to disregard her daughter''s life for a little fame." After all, Huangfu Xin provoked this matter. , in the name of treating her to a meal, who knew it was stealing? There is no one left for such a naughty princess. King Xuan quietly pondered for a moment, he didn''t know what kind of struggle he had gone through, nodded and said: "Okay, but I have a condition, I can''t push all the faults on us in Nanjiang." It means that Xiliang is required to share half of the crime of theft? But obviously before entering the cave, no one knew that he was going to steal something! The emperor frowned. King Zhongshan was not happy either. It was his daughter and daughter-in-law who were imprisoned inside. Why should they be charged with the crime? A complex meaning flashed in Xuanyin''s eyes. Sikong Shuo lightly smiled and said: "King Xuan, you don''t need to bear the slightest responsibility for the crimes in Southern Xinjiang, we in Xiliang will bear all the responsibilities." King Xuan''s eyes lit up, but Xuanyin said in a tacit understanding: "Yes, we bear all the responsibility for the crime, but we only save our people." King Xuan''s smile suddenly froze. Half an hour later, the emperor sent someone to invite Patriarch Li over, and his younger brother, Uncle Li Ao, came with him. The head of the Li clan is tall and unsmiling, and the uncle Li Ao is short and thin with bright eyes. It is hard to imagine that the two of them came out of the same mother''s womb. Xuan Yin briefly stated the incident to the Li patriarch. He didn''t say who was responsible, but only said that several people were stubborn. He couldn''t hold back his curiosity, so he secretly bought a map and went there. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1016： A friend in need (5) Chapter 1016 A friend in need is a friend (5) As expected by everyone, Patriarch Li was furious: "You bastard! You bastard! Which **** dares to sell the map of the Holy Land to foreigners? Get him out!" The emperor and King Xuan touched the bridge of their noses together, feeling ashamed. Uncle Li Ao persuaded from the side: "Brother, don''t worry about this matter. Anyway, they are members of the clan. It doesn''t matter if they are arrested today or tomorrow. The most important thing right now is the lives of the guests." "Hmph! You broke into my clan''s holy land, and you still want to come out alive?" Lei Patriarch Lei glared at the crowd angrily, "I tell you, this is the punishment of the gods! Even the gods are angry with your sins!" Although the Li nationality is a small tribe, it is not enough to compete with any country, but this matter... After all, they were at fault first, and the emperor and King Xuan didn''t say anything. Xuanyin looked at them with serious eyes, and touched the sword with his hand. If you can''t be soft, he will come hard. If you can''t rescue Yueyue, this old stubborn, you will go down to be buried with him! Uncle Li Ao held his brother''s arm, and said earnestly: "Brother, you should put the fire away first, those are just a few kids, ignorant, they just heard something good and just wanted to see it, presumably, I sold that to them The people on the map didnt tell them the consequences of breaking into the Holy Land. Didnt my Yadong and your Arthur both break into the Holy Land? The children are very curious, so its understandable. The Li patriarch was half dead with anger. Uncle Li Ao lowered his voice, and said earnestly: "The first princess and commander in southern Xinjiang, the princess of Yin County in Xiliang, and the next prime minister, none of them are easy to mess with. If they die here, both countries will be angry. On the contrary, if we save them, the two countries owe us favors!" Among the four countries, Xiliang and Nanjiang are the most powerful, and being owed favors by them is by no means a bad thing. The emperor nodded secretly, this brother is quite shrewd! Patriarch Li looked at his younger brother, then at the guests opposite, and frowned: "Well, for the sake of the gods, forgive them once!" Xuan Yin''s hand that clenched the hilt of the sword slowly loosened. Uncle Li Ao''s eyes swept over Xuanyin''s hand without any trace, and said to everyone: "We will do our best to help you, but whether we can save people depends entirely on the will of the gods." Everyone nodded and said thank you. Uncle Li Ao looked at the stone mountain standing thousands of feet high, and sighed heavily: "Do you know the origin of the name of this holy place?" "Because of stalactites?" Xuanyin asked casually. "Yes, not all." Uncle Li Ao helped his elder brother who was about to pass out of anger to sit down on the grass beside him, "The stalactites in the Holy Land are the spiritual spring of our Li people. People bring good luck. Every time we go hunting, our people will drink a drop of spiritual spring, and the whole hunting process will become heroic and invincible. We believe that this is the blessing of the gods. About a hundred years ago, the elders of the clan rescued a businessman who was seriously ill and his life was hanging by a thread. The elders cured him with stalactites. At that time, we didn''t know it had a scientific name outside. The businessman told the elders that Lingquan is stalactite, which can be sold for a drop of gold in the market. The tribe is very poor, and we have no other source of income except hunting. The elders persuaded the patriarch to sell the stalactites to the other party. The stalactites have indeed brought great wealth to the clan, and life has changed. We no longer need to go hungry or cold. We can buy rice grains that can be stored, sell beautiful and warm clothes, and sell Buying a woman from a foreign tribe... During those ten years, the tribe lived a very luxurious life. They no longer believed in the gods devoutly. They believed that money could bring everything. But gradually, the stalactites disappeared, and there was nothing to exchange for money. Misfortunes never come singly, another plague broke out in the clan, and more than half of the tens of thousands of people were killed or injured. The patriarch and elders realized that it was the gods who were angry, so they knelt by the dry spring pool and ended their own lives, begging the gods for forgiveness. The next day, stalactites flowed out of the stone wall again, but not as much as before, only a dozen drops a day. The new patriarch ascended the throne, adhering to the lessons of his predecessors, and ordered that the sale of stalactites be banned from then on. Now, only people in the clan who are seriously ill or who are about to participate in important priestly activities will take some stalactites. In order to better protect it, my elder brother ordered people to guard it since ten years ago. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 1017： A friend in need (6) Chapter 1017 A friend in need is a friend (6) "Then you just said that it is not called the Holy Land entirely because of this." Xuanyin said suddenly. Uncle Li Ao smiled: "That''s right, there are other reasons. I was too involved in what I said. If you don''t remind me, I''m afraid I will forget what I wanted to say at the beginning." Everyone shook their heads. They were too absorbed in listening, and they didn''t remember that the Holy Land had other reasons to ask. Fortunately, Xuanyin can maintain such a calm mind under such circumstances. Uncle Li Ao glanced at the young man appreciatively, and continued: "Before the discovery of stalactites, this was the forbidden area of ??our Li people. According to the legend passed down, there is an underground palace left over from the Xuanyuan Dynasty underground. Of course, there are elders who say Its the imperial mausoleum, there are different theories. Of course, I dont believe it myself. When I was a child, I heard my mother talk about the underground palace. I sneaked into the forbidden area with guards. I searched for three days and three nights, but found nothing. Im sure, its just a rumor. " As he said this, the expressions of the Xiliang people and Nanjiang people present all changed. Because just now, Sikong Shuo''s little snakes got into the ground, and the news they brought back was that those people sank at least a hundred meters to the ground. What is this if it''s not an underground palace? Uncle Li Ao looked at the expressions of everyone, and laughed: "It''s just a legend, you don''t really believe that there is a palace below, do you?" "If so?" Xuan Yin''s expression was very serious. Uncle Li Ao''s smile froze: "Did you find something?" Without waiting for everyone to answer, he pinched Patriarch Li''s shoulder, "Big brother! Big brother! They seem to have discovered the underground palace?" "Underground Palace? Impossible." The Li patriarch shook his head, his face full of disbelief, "For generations, I have sent people to search for it many times, but none of us can find it. A few outsiders...how is it possible?" Xuanyin thought for a while and said: "Regardless of whether it is possible or impossible, look for it first. If there is really a palace underground, then there must be more than one entrance to the palace, and they may be scattered in this forest. Patriarch Li, can you send your The Warriors lend us some?" "You think..." The Li clan leader opened his mouth wide. "Find the entrance!" "Don''t be kidding, we can find it, we have already found it." "You are familiar with the terrain, but you are not good at reconnaissance. With that little skill, it''s not me who hit you, Patriarch Li, you can''t even find a pair of underpants for our Xuan family''s shadow guard!" "You..." Brat! I really don''t give him face! Uncle Li Ao shook his head to his brother. Xuanyin looked at King Xuan lightly again: "Cooperation?" King Xuan nodded: "Cooperation." There is no other way but to cooperate. The emperor touched his chin, isn''t he the commander? How come in the end, this kid is commanding the battle? Half an hour later, a mixed search and rescue team composed of three parties, a total of four teams, led by Xuan Yin, Xuan Yu, Xuan Zhao and Uncle Li Ao. Each team brought two small artillery vehicles, a can of strong acid, a piece of King Kong hammered into pieces, ropes, fire, hounds, herbs, dry food, water, signal flares...they set off firmly. In the dark and dull underground, Ning Yue slowly opened her sore and swollen eyes. Pain came from all over her body, and she took a weak breath. Afterwards, she swept her eyes and couldn''t see her fingers. "Brother, where are you?" "Rong Lin, are you there?" "Sakura!" Ning Yue screamed, and suddenly realized that there was a person in her arms. She raised her hand and touched the other person''s soft and small body. She quickly pinched the other person''s wrist, and found that there was still a pulse, and she breathed a long sigh of relief. : "Sakura, Sakura, wake up." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1018： A friend in need (7) Chapter 1018 A friend in need is a friend (7) Xuan Xiaoying was woken up by Ning Yue, and asked vaguely: "Sister-in-law Si, where are we? It''s so dark." "I don''t know either." Ning Yue said truthfully that the three of them were installing stalactites at that time, when the ground shook suddenly, she fell to the ground, rolled around, and just rolled to Xuan Xiaoying''s side, she instinctively moved Xuan Xiaoying was pulled into her arms, and she couldn''t remember what happened afterwards, and it was just now when she woke up again. "Can we go home? I want to go home." Xuan Xiaoying said timidly, her voice trembling, but she didn''t cry loudly. Ning Yue touched her head: "Sister-in-law Si will find a way, is there any pain in your body?" "No." Xuan Xiaoying said. Ning Yue made her a human mat, and she didn''t hurt from falling. Ning Yue touched her from head to toe to make sure there was no abnormality in her bones, and she didn''t find her in unbearable pain, so she breathed a sigh of relief, touched the ground, it was flat, and gently placed Xuan Xiaoying on the ground : "Sit down for a while, don''t move around, let me see if the fire pocket is still there." "Yes." Xuan Xiaoying sat down obediently, without moving a step. Ning Yue took out the fire booklet from her arms. With the help of the firelight, Ning Yue could see the surrounding environment clearly. This is a...secret room, empty, without any furniture, only a glazed lamp hung on the wall. Ning Yue walked over to light the glazed lamp, It was brighter in the room, but the door was closed, so I didn''t know what was inside. Huangfuxin and Geng Linger were lying unconscious on the ground, but the elder brother and Rong Lin were nowhere to be seen. In the corner, there were three lying water bags. Ning Yue picked them up. Although they were not sealed, they didn''t leak out because they were not filled. Ning Yue quietly put away the water bag and put it in her wide sleeve. Afterwards, Ning Yue came in front of Huangfu Xin and Geng Linger again, sniffed the two of them, patted their faces and said: "Wake up, Princess Xin, Princess Ling, wake up!" "Ah..." Huangfu Xin cried out in pain, sat up with difficulty, hugged her swollen shoulders, and looked around, "Hissit hurts! Eh? Where is this? Was there an earthquake just now? I seem to have fallen from the ground. It fell through the cracks!" Ning Yue said quietly: "Maybe it''s an earthquake." "My arm...seems to be broken...I don''t feel it anymore" Huangfu Xin gasped in pain. Ning Yue pressed the button: "It''s dislocated, bear with it, I''ll help you" "Ah" Huangfu Xin screamed. "Pick it up." Ning Yue clapped her hands, turned over Geng Linger''s body, and pinched her. "Cough! Cough cough cough! Cough cough cough!" Geng Ling''er woke up startled, covered her chest, and coughed, "Oh my god! What happened just now? Am I... am I dead? Ah! It hurts! My **** hurts so much! My **** is blooming! Woohoo...Where is this place? It''s so dark! I want to go home! I want to go home! Cousin... Woohoo...I want to go home..." Huangfu Xin was disturbed by her crying: "Don''t cry, the children are not crying!" Geng Linger cried louder: "Isn''t it all about you? Are you okay to steal some stalactites? We are all trapped here! Where is this? Can you go out?" Ning Yue returned to Xuan Xiaoying''s side. Xuan Xiaoying stretched out her small arm towards Ning Yue. Ning Yue hugged her on his lap, and she nestled into Ning Yue''s arms, watching Geng Ling''er cry quietly. "Woooo...what to do? I can''t go back! What the **** is this place? Rong Linwhere are you? Rong Lincome and save meI don''t want to be trapped here! Someone is here! Is there anyone? Huh? Help" Huangfuxin pressed his forehead: "Cousin, don''t cry, I''m already very troubled, can you let me be quiet? Princess Princess, do you know where we are?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1019： A friend in need (8) Chapter 1019 A friend in need is a friend (8) Ning Yue shook her head: "I don''t know." "What about you? Miss Xuan? Forget it, pretend I didn''t ask, what does a child know?" Huangfu Xin said mockingly. "We are down there, very, very deep." Xuan Xiaoying said softly. "Why?" Ning Yue asked softly. Xuan Xiaoying replied: "The last time I was in the barracks, I heard Staff Yang tell my father that the deep, deep place below will be warmer than above." Hearing what Xuan Xiaoying said, Ning Yue remembered that she was wearing thin clothes and already felt cold before the accident. Now, it should be colder, but it is warmer than before. "Sakura is really smart." Ning Yue smiled. Geng Linger rolled her eyes in disdain: "Are you still laughing? When did you actually laugh? We are going to die here soon, do you know that?" Ning Yue said indifferently: "I laugh at me, you cry at you, don''t mind your own business." "You... Damn it!" Geng Ling''er stomped her feet angrily. Huangfu calmed himself down: "Okay, stop arguing, when you get to the top, how much can you not quarrel? Even if you fight, I will never say no more, but now, shut up! Save your energy , dont let them all find us by then, but there are not many alive. Ning Yue sneered, stood up holding Xuan Xiaoying in her arms. Huangfu Xin frowned: "Princess Princess, didn''t you hear what this princess said? Where are you going?" "I heard what you said, but where I go is my business, it''s not up to you to intervene, and you''re not the princess of Xiliang, so don''t use your airs to pressure me." Ning Yue said bluntly After finishing, he held Xuan Xiaoying steady with one hand, and opened the iron door with the other. Geng Ling''er snorted: "Cousin! Look! You still don''t believe that she bullied me! She doesn''t even look down on you! How arrogant!" "Shut up!" Huangfu Xin scolded Geng Linger. Geng Ling''er turned her face away in dissatisfaction. Outside the iron gate, there seemed to be a long corridor. Ning Yue took down the glazed lamp on the wall. Huangfu Xin scolded in a low voice: "Princess Princess, are you going too far? Just leave and leave the lamp behind!" "Why stay?" "You took it, what should we do?" "That''s not something I should be thinking about." "You are so selfish!" "Then you who told me to leave the lamp are not selfish? Don''t be ridiculous." Ning Yue didn''t bother to talk to Huangfu Xin anymore, and walked to the aisle with the lamp on. Huangfu Xin stood up angrily: "Ma Ningyue! This princess orders you to keep the lamp!" Ning Yue curled up her lips coldly: "If you keep it, keep it, here it is!" She threw the glazed lamp back into the secret room, and blew out the candle inside before throwing it away. The light suddenly dimmed, and Huangfu Xin''s face turned pale: "Ma Ningyue! You...you really went too far! Why did you blow out the lamp?" "It''s because I lit the lamp! If you want to use it, you have to light it again yourself." Ning Yue''s ethereal voice echoed in the secret room and corridor, with a gloomy and creepy voice. Huangfuxin''s scalp was numb. She never thought that one day, her status as a princess would not be able to suppress someone who was inferior to her. The common people respected the royal family more than gods. No matter which country the princess is, the people respect her. is very deterrent. But this principle is useless in front of Ma Ningyue! "Light the lamp!" She slightly restrained her domineering posture, and ordered calmly. "No order." When she is what? slave? That''s not how it works. If you want to use your identity to overwhelm her, sorry, you have overwhelmed the wrong person. She was a queen, a little princess, she would not pay attention to her. "Are you ordering or not?" The anger that had been suppressed with great difficulty flared up again. Ning Yue didn''t even bother to give it an answer this time, and walked forward directly holding Xuan Xiaoying. She had seen the terrain here just now, a straight passage without any obstacles, turning right at the end, it seemed to be another passage, and there was also a glazed lamp hanging at the turn. Geng Linger panicked, and said anxiously and fearfully: "Cousin! She really left just like that? She''s too selfish! How can you turn off the lights before giving someone else! What''s the difference between that and not giving?" Ning Yue said with a smile: "The difference is that I always carry something to defend myself, and you who don''t know the pain, deserve to rot in this cave and turn into bones." After speaking, she touched the glazed lamp, took out the torch and lit it. "So there is still a lamp! No wonder she is willing to give it back to us!" Geng Ling''er''s face turned pale. Looking at the figure disappearing around the corner, and the slowly dancing flames, Huangfu Xin''s eyes narrowed: "Go, follow!" Rong Qing woke up leisurely, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the young man who was protecting her. The young man closed his eyes and took a long breath, as if he had lost consciousness. But even so, he still maintained a kneeling posture, with his hands and knees at Rong Qing''s side, protecting Rong Qing tightly. On his back were several boulders that were almost stacked into a hill, with a force exceeding a thousand catties. The stone pressed against his bones, causing him to make a rattling sound in his sleep, as if bones were breaking. Rong Qing''s eyes moved, and he raised his hand to brush the messy hair on his face: "Rong Lin." This sound is very soft. Rong Lin''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and when he opened his eyes, the moving waves shone like stars and bright moons, shining brightly in the whole world. He looked at the hand on his cheek, a little unbelievable, and rubbed it to make sure it was true, then grinned the corners of his lips, showing a mouthful of small white teeth: "Rong Qing." Laughed again, it still looks good. Rong Qing also raised the corners of his lips: "Well, I''m here." Thinking of something, Rong Lin closed his smile and said, "Does it hurt? Are you injured?" Rong Qing shook his head: "I''m fine, how about you? Are you injured?" "No." You still need me, I dare not get hurt. Rong Qing looked at the boulder on his back: "Can you get up?" Rong Lin''s limbs are completely stiff, and he doesn''t feel any sensation at all. He just maintains this posture in a coma with an obsession. Don''t talk about it now, I''m afraid that every movement will be disjointed. Rong Lin said: "Move over there first, I''m afraid I''ll crush you." "Okay." Rong Qing propped himself up with both hands, and slowly moved out from under him. When he couldn''t move anymore, he turned over again and crawled to the corner of the wall little by little. Lucky, Rong Lin forcibly broke through the blocked tendons, and slowly stood up against the boulder on his back, but just halfway through standing, his legs gave way, and the boulder slammed down hard! "Rong Lin!" Rong Qing turned pale with shock. Rong Lin smiled: "It''s okay, I''ve been kneeling for a long time, my feet are a little numb." I can''t worry you anymore, I will stand up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1020： He Hao Xuanyin is here (1) Chapter 1020 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (1) Ning Yue hugged Sakura and groped in the aisles. The aisles turned around like there was no end. Huangfu Xin and Geng Ling''er followed behind them solemnly. Because of the pampering they had been enjoying all the year round, the two of them, who were healthy and normal, walked faster than a sick person with a child in his arms. By this time, what is fighting is not strength, but obsession. Geng Ling''er wiped the sweat from her forehead, leaned on the wall and gasped, "Hey, Ma Ningyue, are you going to leave? Here and there, where are you taking us? If you don''t know how to go, you should leave as soon as possible." Don''t tire us out!" Ning Yue said indifferently: "I didn''t ask you to come with me, I can walk as I like, if you don''t like it, just go your own way!" Geng Ling''er smoked from his seven orifices, and was about to refute, but was glared at by Huangfu Xin! "Save your energy!" Huangfu Xin scolded. Geng Linger snorted disdainfully. I don''t know how long I walked, so long that Ning Yue felt irresistibly exhausted, but suddenly, several black poisonous snakes crawled into the passage, as fast as lightning, and it was creepy. Huangfu Xin Huarong paled, took a few steps back, and pressed his whole body against the wall. Geng Linger jumped up and down in fright: "Ahsnakesnakethere is a snakehelphelp" Xuan Xiaoying plunged into Ning Yue''s arms, hugging Ning Yue''s neck tightly, her small body trembling slightly, but she didn''t scream hysterically. Ning Yue was actually so frightened that her scalp went numb. No matter how she changed her mentality and how tough she became in her past and present lives, her fear of this kind of mollusk was still not weak. "Hold tight, don''t let go." After she ordered Xuan Xiaoying, she felt Xuan Xiaoying''s small hand increase the strength to hold her neck, she let go of Xuan Xiaoying''s hand, and took out the silver needle from her purse . However, just when she was about to make a move, she unexpectedly discovered that the poisonous snakes had no intention of attacking them. Poisonous snakes will not attack things that pose no threat to them. Many snake breeders have mastered this mentality. Even if they live in the same nest with a hundred poisonous snakes, they will not be bitten. Son, it''s time to **** off the snake. Ning Yue collected himself, held up the glazed lamp to look, and saw the sign on the snake clearly. It was Sikong Shuo''s poisonous snake. No wonder it didn''t bite, it was well trained. These snakes probably crawled in from the cave where they had an accident. They were covered in bruises, and several of them even had their tails broken. They should have been hit by a suddenly falling stone. But even so, they still stubbornly carried out their master''s orders, searching for the breath of living people deep underground. Ning Yue squatted down, grabbed a venomous snake with the most tenacious vitality, and stabbed a few words on its back with a silver needle. Outside the collapsed cave, the chief of the Li clan ordered people to build a simple shed, and sat in the shed with the emperor, Sikong Shuo, and King Zhongshan to wait for the results. Although it was late at night, no one returned to the station. King Zhongshan''s expression was very serious. It has been three hours since the accident. I don''t know what happened to Xiaoying and Ning Yue. They probably didn''t have dinner. Are they hungry? The ground is so dark, will Sakura be afraid? Most importantly, is Sakura and Ning Yue stuck together... There are more possibilities, he dare not think about it. The Emperor''s expression was a little more relaxed than his, and he patted Sikong Shuo at the side, and the Emperor asked: "Ai Qing, I have a doubt." Sikong Shuo nodded: "Please speak, Your Majesty." "Your poisonous snakes can''t talk, how do you know they went to a place ten feet underground?" This question has been on the emperor''s mind for a long time, but he was busy saving people just now, so he forgot it for a while. It figured it out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1021： He Hao Xuanyin is here (2) Chapter 1021 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (2) Sikong Shuo said with a half-smile, "It was someone from the underground who told me." "Oh?" The emperor frowned suspiciously. Sikong Shuo said: "Someone tattooed on the poisonous snake, saying it might be at such a deep place." "Tattoo? So, someone is indeed alive! Who is it?" The emperor''s eyes lit up a little. "Ma Ningyue." A look of surprise flashed across the emperor''s face: "That little girl..." He thought it would be Rong Lin, at least, it should be Rong Qing, after all, he is a man! But a little girl who dares to tattoo on a poisonous snake is not afraid of being bitten by a poisonous snake. "How did she judge Shizhang?" "It should be based on the temperature. The further you go underground, the higher the temperature." Sikong Shuo said. "Then the girl can do this..." As expected of Rong Qing''s younger sister, she is smart enough. The emperor glanced at King Zhongshan, who was deep in thought, and knew that he hadn''t heard their conversation, so he lowered the volume in a wicked way: "Who is alive if she didn''t say?" Sikong Shuo said: "No, I just said it''s underground." The emperor smiled wickedly: "Aiqing is very naughty, just now King Yinjun was so anxious, Aiqing didn''t tell him that his wife is still alive, is she trying to kill him?" Sikong Shuo picked up his teacup and smiled lightly: "I just think that if you give him some pressure, he will look for it more carefully." Xuanyin and his party headed north and entered the depths of the jungle. At this time, the night was already dark, and the bright moon was hanging high. They held their torches aloft and headed north in high vigilance. They could clearly see the pair of cold green eyes dormant in the dark, but they were not worried that they would attack suddenly, because there were torches in As soon as the thought flashed through their minds, everyone heard a rumbling thunder, and then, before they could react, a downpour of rain fell. The torch was extinguished in an instant, and the pack of wolves rushed forward, each of them opened their **** mouths, and bit their prey fiercely! Xuanyin took the small artillery cart, aimed at their wolf king, and blasted it into a meat paste. There was a mournful howl from the pack of wolves, and they retreated unwillingly while howling. Xuanyin stared at them fearlessly with eyes more ferocious than beasts. Gradually, one wolf turned around and two wolves turned away... The wolves were by no means the first wave of danger they encountered, nor would they be the last wave. After the wolves, they encountered miasma and poisonous spiders. Xuan Yu on the other side of the forest was also attacked by ferocious beasts. They also encountered a large swarm of poisonous bees. Several shadow guards were stung and had to return to the station for treatment. The team of ten was reduced to three. Xuanzhao was the worst. His team escaped the beasts and the miasma, but accidentally fell into the swamp. With the help of Li warriors, it took a lot of effort to climb ashore. The most relaxed one was King Xuan. He didn''t know what kind of **** luck he had, but he didn''t even have an accident. In the dark secret room, Rong Lin supported the boulder with his body. This is the fourth time he tried to stand up, and it was getting more and more difficult every time. He wanted to push the stone to the side, but he was afraid that Rong Qing would be crushed. Rong Qing''s eyes were bloodshot. He never knew that Rong Lin, who was born with supernatural power, would be crushed by a few boulders and unable to turn over. If he maintained a kneeling position for too long, his limbs would be severely swollen and his veins would be blocked. The strength cannot reach the whole body, which is why it is so difficult. "Rong Lin, I''m cold." He said firmly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1022： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (3) Chapter 1022 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (3) Rong Lin''s eyes sharpened, he gritted his teeth, supported the boulder on his back with both hands, and stood up with all his strength! Then, he moved to the side, and the boulder hit the ground, shaking the whole ground. Rong Lin walked to Rong Qing profusely, took off his coat, and put it on Rong Qing: "Is it cold?" Rong Qing shook his head. Not cold, just don''t say so, you can''t stand up. Rong Lin sat down with his back against the wall, panting heavily: "What the **** is this place? It''s so hot!" Rong Qing said quietly: "Underground, one hundred and fifty meters." "So deep! How do you know?" "Temperature." His sense of temperature is almost innate. Rong Lin nodded, looking around, he has excellent eyesight, even in the dark, he can prepare to refute many things: "This seems to be a secret room, there is a door over there, go and have a look." "Ok." Rong Lin stood up and asked as he walked, "I don''t know what''s wrong with Yue''er." "She''s fine for the time being." If something happened, he would feel uncomfortable, but he didn''t have such a feeling at this time. It''s just that this place is underground after all, and the air, food and water are very scarce. After staying for a long time, nothing will turn into something. "We must find her as soon as possible." As for others, it has nothing to do with him. Rong Lin pushed open the iron door: "It''s a passage, I don''t know where it leads, go and see?" "it is good." Rong Lin walked back with a step, carrying Rong Qing on his back and walked out of the secret room. He had excellent night vision, and it was like walking in daylight without lighting a lamp. Rong Qing couldn''t do it, the whole world was dark, and he couldn''t even see the glazed lamp on the wall. invisible. "Sleep for a while, I''ll call you when I find Yue''er." Rong Lin said suddenly. Rong Qing didn''t try to be brave, put his cheek against the crest of his neck, and slowly closed his eyes, but he couldn''t fall asleep. "Why aren''t you sleeping? Are you worried that we won''t be able to get out?" Rong Lin asked, listening to his uneven breathing. "Rong Lin, if we are really trapped here to death, are you afraid?" "Are you afraid?" Rong Lin asked back, curling the corners of his lips indifferently. Rong Qing shook his head first, then nodded: "I haven''t handed you over to your parents yet, so I''m not reconciled." "I don''t want to look for them." Rong Lin said without thinking, "They have nothing to do with me." "Blood is thicker than water." He once didn''t want to find his family back, but the moment he really met, he regretted that he had missed ten years in vain. Rong Lin said stubbornly: "Rong Qing, I just want to find you, don''t drive me away." Rong Qing sighed deeply. The channel seems to have no end. Ning Yue hugged Xuan Xiaoying around for nearly an hour, making people almost faint, but was disappointed to find that they had returned to the original point. Looking at the glass lamp that fell on the ground, Ning Yue couldn''t believe it for a moment. Huangfuxin and Geng Linger also recognized the glazed lamp. Geng Ling''er said angrily: "Huh? Isn''t this the lamp you left behind? Why is it lying here? Who moved it?" "No one moved." Huangfu Xin said solemnly, "This is where we just woke up." "Ah? After walking for a long time, are you still here?" Geng Ling''er''s face was ugly, and she looked at Ning Yue sadly, "Hey! How did you lead the way?" "I said Princess Ling, thick-skinned is not like this. I have already said that you go your way and we go ours. If you like to follow or not, if you follow the wrong way, you are unlucky. Don''t rely on me!" Ning Yue said indifferently. The corner of Geng Ling''er''s mouth twitched! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1023： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (4) Chapter 1023 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (4) Ning Yue found a corner, and sat down with Xuan Xiaoying in her arms. "Are we there?" Xuan Xiaoying opened her sleepy eyes and asked in a daze. Ning Yue touched the top of her hair tenderly: "It''s not here yet, let''s rest for a while, the fourth sister-in-law will take you home later." Huangfu Xin laughed disdainfully: "After playing for a long time, I still have to go back to the original place to rest. Listen to my princess earlier. Wouldn''t it be better to recharge your batteries here?" "Exactly! We''re wasting our energy!" Geng Ling''er echoed with a hum. Ning Yue curled up her lips in a funny way: "Don''t follow me, I''ll leave later, if you want to lose face, just stay here obediently and wait for death!" Huangfu Xin''s eyes turned cold. "Cut~" Geng Ling''er rolled her eyes, "We''re not waiting to die! Rong Lin will find us!" poof Ning Yue laughed out loud, if it wasn''t for the fear of shocking Xuan Xiaoying in her arms, she would have laughed out loud. "What are you laughing at?" Geng Ling''er was a little dizzy from Ning Yue''s laughter. Ning Yue looked at her and said amusedly, "I laugh at you for being stupid. At this juncture, you still count on Rong Lin to save you. You really treat yourself like a dish!" "Of course Rong Lin will come to save me! He... He will definitely be fine! We weak girls are all fine, he is so powerful, he must be safe and sound! He may be on his way now! I warn you , you''d better be polite to me! Otherwise, when Rong Lin comes over, I won''t allow him to save you!" Geng Ling''er said feeling good about herself. Ning Yue really couldn''t help it this time, her shoulders were shaking from laughing. This ignorant girl really thinks that if the queen marry her, she can become someone like Rong Lin? Not to mention that they are not married yet, even if they are, she can guarantee that Rong Lin will not like Geng Ling''er! Rong Lin should be with her elder brother now, with her elder brother here, Geng Ling''er still wants to order Rong Lin to do things? It''s Amitabha if you don''t get slapped in the face. "You...you are not allowed to laugh! Ma Ningyue, have you taken the wrong medicine? You have been laughing non-stop since you got here!" Geng Linger was laughed so hard that her hairs stood on end. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows slowly: "Hurry up and have your sweet dreams." When Rong Lin comes over, you will understand how cruel the reality is. "I''m ignoring you!" Geng Ling''er turned around angrily, grabbed Huangfu Xin''s sleeve and said, "Cousin, let''s talk." Huangfu Xin glanced at her, and a hint of helplessness and impatience flashed in his eyes. Xuan Xiaoying stared at Geng Ling''er opposite her with her bright black eyes. It was probably a child''s nature, and she couldn''t take her eyes off such explosive things. Ning Yue lowered her head and rubbed her belly lightly: "Are you hungry? Want to eat?" Xuan Sakura nodded. Ning Yue took out a water bag from her wide sleeve, uncorked the bottle, and fed it to Xuan Xiaoying''s mouth: "Drink a little, don''t drink too much, this stuff is too nourishing, too much will cause bad things." Xuan Xiaoying nodded half-understanding, opened her small mouth, and contained the water sac. Feed Xuan Xiaoying a few sips, Ning Yue also drank some, and then put the cork on the bottle, not intending to distribute it to Huangfu Xin and Geng Linger. The two of them had forgotten their hunger at first, but when they smelled the aroma of stalactites, the greedy insects woke up, and they were instantly hungry. Geng Linger swallowed her saliva: "I want it too." Ning Yue ignored her, and put the stalactite back into her wide sleeve. The moment she raised her sleeve, Huangfu Xin keenly caught the other two water sacs. If she remembered correctly, Ma Ningyue should have one, and the other two... should belong to her and Linger. No wonder when she woke up, she didnt see the water bag, she thought she lost it on the way down (end of this chapter) Chapter 1024： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (5) Chapter 1024 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (5) "Ma Ningyue, the princess has no objection to eating alone, but please return my and Linger''s things." She said solemnly with a sullen face. "What is it?" Geng Ling''er interrupted. Huangfuxin explained: "Our stalactites." "Did we lose our stalactite? In her hand?" Geng Ling''er blinked in surprise, and looked at Ning Yue displeased, "Hey! Are you too shameless? It''s our thing! Hurry up Hand it over!" Ning Yue ignored them. Geng Linger shouted: "You thief!" "Please find out, who was the first person who dragged everyone into the water without telling the truth? When it comes to stealing, I am, and so is Her Royal Highness." Huangfuxin invited them to "eat" stalactites, not for the purpose of making peace between her and Geng Linger, and it was an excuse that a fool like Geng Linger would believe Huangfuxin. Huangfuxin was only afraid of being questioned after the Dongchuang incident happened, that''s why he dragged so many people into the water. In this way, when the Li people blamed it, Xiliang had no choice but to intervene. Huangfu Xin stared at Ning Yue with burning eyes, she had a vague premonition that this little girl had already seen through her purpose, this feeling...is really not good. She lowered her eyes, suppressed the flash of panic, and pretended to be calm: "I can''t count it as stealing. What I paid for was just a disgraceful transaction. Besides, the princess of the county also knew the truth. It is you who want to stay and take the stalactites to prevent you from leaving." Ning Yue smiled: "Yes, I left it by myself. Isn''t it because you told me that stalactites are effective for my elder brother''s legs? Thank you, Princess, for reminding me. I decided to take these stalactites back Treat my elder brother''s leg. The cave collapsed and the stalactites were destroyed, these are the only ones left, how can I give you such precious medicinal materials?" Huangfuxin''s complexion changed, if I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t have told her that stalactites could cure Rong Qing! In fact, stalactites could not cure Rong Qing at all. After taking it, Rong Qing''s legs hurt for a few days, but there was no other reaction. At that time, she exaggerated a little because she wanted to pull Maningyue into the water, but she never expected that Ma Ningyue would have a monopoly on her! Does this count as shooting yourself in the foot? ! "Cousin, I''m hungry." Geng Ling''er was so hungry that her chest pressed against her back. Huangfuxin''s eyes flashed, and he said to Ning Yue: "I will give you my stalactite, and you will return Linger''s share to her." What a self-sacrificing princess! But if he really returned Geng Linger''s water bag, Geng Linger would be ashamed to eat alone, and would still give it to Huangfu Xin. In this way, Huangfu Xin''s stomach is full, and the good guy has done it. Such treacherous, much more annoying than Xiliang''s princess. Ning Yue took out the handkerchief and wiped Xuan Xiaoying''s mouth: "The stalactite is in my hand, it''s mine, no one can take it away." Geng Linger turned pale with anger: "You are too much! You... you... woo..." cried angrily. Huangfu Xin''s eyes turned cold again: "Are you going to watch us starve to death?" "Don''t worry, you eat meat all year round, you have a lot of fat, and you won''t die if you starve for seven or eight days." "But without water, you will die in three days." Huangfu Xin said. Ning Yue smiled and said, "If you can''t bear it any longer, you can drink your own urine. Urine is not poisonous, so please feel free to eat it." Huangfu Xin couldn''t hold back her airs anymore, and stood up abruptly: "Ma Ningyue! How dare you humiliate a princess of a country like this!" Ning Yue spread her hands: "How can this be called humiliation? Those who survived mine disasters and earthquakes all came here. They rely on their own hands to eat. In my eyes, they are better than a person who only knows how to eat, drink, and have fun, but has no sympathy." Princesses who are suffering among the people are more worthy of respect. Princesses imitating them are just learning the experience of living, so why humiliate them?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1025： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (6) Chapter 1025 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (6) Huangfu Xin was so choked that his face turned purple: "This princess can''t speak against you! But today, you must return the stalactites to us!" "not return." Huangfuxin pulled Geng Linger up, she didn''t believe it, the two of them combined, they still couldn''t beat Ma Ningyue who was holding a baby! The two of them grabbed Ning Yue without any image. Ning Yue sneered. When she first met Huangfu Xin, she felt that she was very gentle and virtuous. Perhaps in the face of death, people are not distinguished, right? However, she, Ma Ningyue, is not easy to bully. Ning Yue pulled out the silver needle and stabbed the palms of the two quickly twice. A sharp pain spread from the palm to the spine, and exploded in the body. The two screamed and fell to the ground! "Ma Ningyue, do you dare to hurt me?" Huangfu Xin asked viciously while holding his painful hand in embarrassment. Ning Yue looked at her haughtily and said, "So what if I hurt you? There will be another time, it won''t just hurt!" Huangfu Xin was furious in his heart, but he didn''t dare to challenge Ning Yue anymore, and pulled Geng Ling''er who was crying so much back to the original place. "Are you scared?" Ning Yue asked Xuan Xiaoying in her arms, her tone became very gentle. Xuan Sakura shook her head. The tiger father has no dogs and sons, he is worthy of being the daughter of the Xuan family, with the most noble blood flowing in his bones. Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "Are you sleepy?" Xuan Sakura nodded. "Sleep for a while if you''re sleepy." Ning Yue hugged her tightly, and seeing her trying to open her eyes wide, smiled, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law Si won''t leave you behind." Xuan Xiaoying''s eyelids sank, and she fell asleep obediently. After she fell asleep, Ning Yue also leaned against the wall and slowly closed her eyes. Huangfuxin and Geng Linger didn''t feel sleepy at all, they stared at Ning Yue''s sleeping face firmly, wishing to stare at it out of the hole! In southern Xinjiang, one of them is a princess and the other is a princess. Even the concubines are rushing to curry favor with them. They have never suffered such a boring loss from anyone! "When I see Aunt Empress, I will definitely sue her severely!" Geng Linger lowered her volume and said through gritted teeth. Huangfu Xin''s eyes moved: "Cousin, are you hungry?" "Of course I''m hungry! I''m almost starving to death!" It''s probably already midnight for lunch, and the physical exhaustion from just wandering around, if this continues, she doubts that she won''t be able to wait for Rong Lin. Huangfu Xin whispered: "She is asleep, you go and steal her water bag." "Huh?" Geng Linger was startled, lowered her head and said, "I dare not." "With nothing to eat, you will die soon." This is true, but thinking of Ma Ningyue''s fierceness, Geng Ling''er was a little timid: "She will hit me..." "Stupid, you just move lightly so that you don''t get noticed by her." "But" Huangfu Xin said in a persuasive manner: "Do you really want to starve to death? Think about Rong Lin, he will come to your house to propose marriage soon. If you die, the person he proposes will become yours." Sister, are you willing?" Of course not reconciled! She has been in love with Rong Lin for so many years, and she has made up her mind to marry him since she was sensible. After finally persuading the queen and aunt to relax, she doesn''t want to make a wedding dress for others! After pretending to be brave, she stood up and walked towards Ning Yue step by step. Her steps are so light that she can barely hear her. She stretched out her hand and touched Ning Yue''s wide sleeve quietly. nervous. Heart was beating wildly. Finally, she touched the water bladder! Pull hard! Unexpectedly, before it was pulled out, a cold hand clasped the wrist. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1026： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (7) Chapter 1026 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (7) Ning Yue opened her eyes suddenly, and the sharp cold light, like a big net intertwined with venom, enveloped her instantly. "That...I...I..." "What me?" Ning Yue looked at her coldly, "Did I warn you not to think of me again?" Geng Linger''s temples twitched: "I didn''t mean it! I... I''m really hungry! I want to eat... Woooo... Don''t hit me!" "If you say you don''t want to fight, then you won''t fight? I told you to keep your own place. Did you listen to me?" After Ning Yue finished speaking unceremoniously, Geng Linger shivered! Ning Yue removed one of her arms expressionlessly, and she rolled on the floor in pain. Huangfu Xin''s hand buried under the wide sleeve was pulled into a fist bit by bit. Ning Yue gave her a sideways glance: "Princess Xin, next time you want to get something, do it by yourself, don''t provoke some prawns and crab generals, you won''t lose your status!" Huangfu Xin''s body trembled slightly. After resting for more than an hour, Ning Yue regained her strength, first pressed Geng Linger''s dislocated arm back, then picked up Xuan Xiaoying and walked into the passageway. This time, every time she turned a corner, she made a mark on the wall. She finally didn''t get lost again, and walked out of the passage after two quarters of an hour. The sight in front of me is a sight to behold. The palace is resplendent and magnificent, with pillars rising straight up, and countless fist-sized luminous pearls inlaid on the walls. The luminous pearls are surrounded by a circle of fine gemstonessapphires, rubies, amethysts... radiant and charming. On the floor, there was a thick accumulation of dust, but it did not affect the magnificence of the entire hall. On the steps to the north, stands a domineering and magnificent golden throne. On the right hand side of the throne is a spear, and on the left hand side is a lifelike golden unicorn with a gold box in its mouth. Kirin, the emblem of the Xuanyuan Dynasty. "My God! There is a palace here!" Behind, Geng Linger suddenly screamed. Xuan Xiaoying covered her ears: "It''s so noisy, and she said she won''t come." Ning Yue pinched her face: "Some flies like to chase and stalk people, so you don''t need to be familiar with them." Geng Ling''er choked, but didn''t dare to offend Ning Yue anymore, so she turned her head and hugged Huangfu Xin''s arm. Huangfu Xin brushed her hand away, walked back and forth in the hall with a calm face, raised his chin and said, "This is the underground palace of the Xuanyuan Dynasty." Geng Linger posted it again: "What is Xuanyuan Dynasty?" "Forward." "The former dynasty? How did I hear that the former dynasty was the Zhao family?" "The Zhao family is the former dynasty of our Southern Border, and the Xuanyuan Dynasty is the former dynasty of the Four Kingdoms. More than two thousand years ago, this continent was not as prosperous as it is today. Most people lived in tribes like the Li people, and the big tribes Known as a country, the king is the king. At that time, there were hundreds of small tribes and more than 20 kingdoms on the mainland. Between countries, tribes and tribes, wars were often waged for land and prey. Behind, there was The person surnamed Xuanyuan gathered ten tribes, defeated all the others, and unified the continent that had been separated for many years, which is the later Xuanyuan Dynasty." "Is the Xuanyuan Dynasty bigger than Nanjiang?" Geng Linger asked in a pigheaded manner. "Of course." Huangfu Xin proudly raised his head and continued to show off his knowledge, "During the Xuanyuan Dynasty, Southern Border was not called Southern Border, but Nancheng; Xiliang was not called Xiliang, but Xizhou; In the north, Eastern Wu is called Dongjiang. The palace in our southern border is the old site left over from the Xuanyuan Dynasty, but it was all overthrown and rebuilt, and the only thing that has not undergone any changes is the bodhi tree." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1027： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (8) Chapter 1027 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (8) Geng Ling''er smiled triumphantly: "Ah! That''s why we in southern Xinjiang are the best! We were originally the capital of the Xuanyuan Dynasty!" Speaking as if Xiliang people are country bumpkins. Ning Yue looked at the calm and calm Xuan Xiaoying, then at the arrogant Geng Linger and Huangfu Xin, she really didn''t think there was anything noble about them, since she fell down until now, Xuan Xiaoying never shed a single tear. But he jumped up and down like a clown. "Has the Princess of the County heard about the Xuanyuan Dynasty?" Seeing that Ning Yue was so calm, Huangfu Xin was not happy. I showed off for a long time, as if showing off in vain. "So what if you''ve heard it? So what if you haven''t heard it? Is it related to me?" She is not a descendant of the Xuanyuan family. Huangfuxin turned his face away, every time he fights with this girl, it''s like shaking his fist in the air, very powerless! Geng Linger was attracted by the furnishings of the underground palace, and touched things here and there: "Oh my God, it''s so beautiful! Cousin, look, the unicorns on the pillars are carved like real ones!" Ning Yue glanced around: "Don''t touch!" "I didn''t touch yours again..." Geng Ling''er touched Qilin''s eyeballs and pressed lightly. Click! Something is opened. Ning Yue''s complexion changed, and she threw herself down with Xuan Xiaoying in her arms: "Get down" Huangfuxin and Geng Linger quickly fell to the ground. A round of cold arrows flew past everyone''s scalps and nailed to the wall behind the throne. They are all nailed tightly, and the arrow tail is still trembling slightly, which shows that the force is strong enough to pierce through a person''s body. Ning Yue glared at Geng Linger bitterly: "Didn''t I tell you not to touch it? Do you want everyone to be buried with you?!" Geng Linger lowered his head. Huangfu Xin stood up in shock, brushed the messy hair at her temples, and said: "Cousin, you are too disobedient! Don''t be so reckless next time!" She almost killed her, what is wrong with her, she would bring such a stupid Cousin came to steal stalactites? click. The box in Qilin''s mouth opened. Huangfu Xin''s eyes moved, and he rushed up the steps in one stride. "Cousin, what''s in the box?" Geng Linger followed closely, glanced into the box, and frowned, "What? A bead." Huangfu Xin stretched out his hand, trying to take out the beads. Ning Yue patted the dust on Xuan Xiaoying''s body, and said casually: "Don''t bother, Your Highness, it''s something that only the royal family can take out." Huangfu Xin''s eyes sharpened: "This princess is the royal family!" Ning Yue smiled: "The Xuanyuan royal family." Huangfu Xin clenched her silver teeth and tried a few more times, but found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get the beads out. Geng Ling''er persuaded: "Forget it, cousin, it''s just a very ordinary night pearl. I''ll give you one later." Xuan Xiaoying stared blankly at the golden throne. Ning Yue looked at her and smiled slightly: "Does Sakura want to play with that?" Xuan Xiaoying shook her head: "No, I want to go home." "Okay." The underground palace has been found, and if you find the exit, you should be able to return to the ground. Ning Yue carried Xuan Xiaoying through the hall and entered a quiet and dark corridor. Huangfuxin looked at Ning Yue who was walking away, and at the beads that he couldn''t get out, and stomped his feet unwillingly: "Let''s go!" With Rong Qing on his back, Rong Lin wandered around in the tunnel. Halfway through the wandering, Rong Lin found a mark on the wall: "Rong Qing, look! Someone seems to have carved words on the wall." It was too dark, Rong Qing couldn''t see it, so he touched it with his hand: "It''s newly engraved, it''s a number, it should be Yue''er! Is there any more in front?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1028： Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (9) Chapter 1028 Reconciliation Xuanyin is here (9) Rong Lin raised his eyes and looked around: "Yes, it''s everywhere." "Follow me." "it is good." The two followed the mark Ning Yue left and entered the hall. The hall was resplendent with gold and pearls, and Rong Qing squinted his eyes: "It''s really an underground palace, let me down, you can rest for a while." Rong Lin put Rong Qing down, raised his eyes to look at the golden hall and said: "How can the underground of the Li people be such a beautiful palace?" Rong Qing glanced at the unicorn in the hall: "It should be left over from the Xuanyuan Dynasty." "Oh." Rong Lin didn''t have much interest, dynasties changed, ranging from once in a thousand years to once in decades, the Xuanyuan Dynasty was the most powerful, most complete and longest dynasty in history, but so what? Have half a penny relationship with him? He wandered around boredly. "This throne is not bad, but why are there arrows on the wall?" He frowned, sat on the golden throne, suppressed his playful smile, and said solemnly, "I have been on the throne since I was young, and it has been more than eight years since I was young. , Rong Aiqing, in your opinion, which family''s daughter is the most suitable?" Where the lights meet, he has an exquisite face and natural elegance, like a young emperor, with a bit of youthful innocence in his majesty. Rong Qing smiled slightly. Rong Lin touched his chin: "It''s not fun!" Turning his head, he saw the box in Qilin''s mouth, picked up the bead and looked at it, "Ye Mingzhu? It''s boring!" Throw it back into the box again. click. The box was closed and returned to Qilin''s mouth. Rong Qing lowered his head to check the footprints on the ground, but didn''t notice the movement here: "Rong Lin, they came here." "Really?" Rong Lin flew down the steps. "There are footprints of three people, Huangfuxin and Geng Linger are also with Yueer, maybe Xuan Xiaoying is also there. Didn''t you just ask why there are arrows on the wall? Maybe they touched some switch." "Is Yue''er not injured?" Rong Lin asked worriedly. "There''s no blood on the ground. Rong Lin, we''re almost finding Yue''er." Rong Qing''s eyes lit up slightly, "They''re going over there. Call and see if they can hear you." Rong Lin nodded, facing the corridor, using his internal force to diffuse the voice: "YueerYueer" Ning Yue had just crossed a small bridge over flowing water, when she suddenly heard Rong Lin''s voice, she thought she was hallucinating, until Xuan Xiaoying also tugged on her sleeve and said, "Sister-in-law Si, it seems that someone is calling you". "You heard that too?" Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat. Xuan Xiaoying hummed, and said seriously: "It seems to be the direction we came from." There... isn''t it the main hall? Could it be that Rong Lin and Big Brother discovered their traces? Yes, she made a mark on the wall. If the elder brother also walked through that passage, he would definitely recognize that it was her who carved it. As for the main hall, the floor is full of their footprints. It is not difficult to guess... "BrotherRong Linwe are herecan you hear me? BrotherRong Lin" She didn''t have enough voice, so she grabbed Geng Linger by the collar and said, "Quick, call Rong Lin." "Huh? Where is Rong Lin?" Geng Linger was surprised. Ning Yue pointed to the direction when she came: "Over there, you yelled at the top of your voice! It must be big enough to make sure Rong Lin can hear it!" She is good at this! Geng Linger took a deep breath: "Rong-lin-we-we-in-here-" Rong Lin moved his ears: "Rong Qing, I heard it! It''s Geng Ling''er, they are over there!" "Then let''s go!" He couldn''t wait for a moment, he wanted to see his sister. With Rong Qing on his back, Rong Lin ran into the corridor briskly. On the other side, Xuanyin also found the entrance to the underground palace. It was a cemetery. Xuanyin dug three feet into the ground before he dug out a stone gate. It said "North Gate", which was written thousands of years ago. Xuanyin deduced that this was the entrance to the underground palace. Xuanyin immediately sent out a signal flare. Looking at the blue light flashing across the night sky, Patriarch Li stood up in shock: "This is... found the entrance?" No way? Did you find it? "Who? Who''s there?" Uncle Li Ao said: "Over there is the direction where Prince Yin is going." The head of the Li clan patted King Zhongshan on the shoulder: "The prince really gave birth to a good son!" As soon as the voice fell, Xuan Yu also fired a signal flare. "Young Prince Yu has also been found!" Uncle Li Ao was dumbfounded. A trace of pride flashed across King Zhongshan''s face. He may not be the most powerful in terms of power, but he can guarantee that Emperor Xuanyuan can''t beat him when he fights his son. Xuanyin left three people to guard the entrance, opened the stone gate with a diamond, and led them down the underground palace. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1029： death of a scumbag (1) Chapter 1029 The Death of the Scum Girl (1) Ning Yue waited for a quarter of an hour at the Xiaoqiao Bian, and finally the eldest brother and Rong Lin came. Seeing Rong Lin carrying the eldest brother on his back, the concentration in his eyes remained the same as before, and Ning Yue felt a warm current in his heart. "Rong Lin! Big Brother!" She hugged Xuan Xiaoying and ran towards the two of them. This frightened the two of them. A fifteen-year-old girl is carrying a forty-pound child in her arms. If she runs so fast, isn''t she afraid of falling? Rong Lin hurriedly stepped forward, held her arm, and said in a low voice, "Don''t run so fast! Isn''t this coming?" Oh, I already know how to train her. This training posture doesn''t look like a little nephew at all, let alone that ice face. After falling into the ground, did something happen that she doesn''t know? Ning Yue smiled narrowly and blinked mischievously. Rong Lin pretended not to see it, looking up at the sky. Rong Qing''s complexion was pale, and his eyelashes trembled: "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, and Sakura is fine." Ning Yue shook her head and smiled, and glanced at the two, "Are you reconciled?" Rong Lin hummed vaguely. Rong Qing''s eyelashes trembled slightly again. Ning Yue''s brows and eyes are crooked with a smile, it should be reconciled long ago! What''s the cold war? It made each other feel uncomfortable. That''s right, it''s peaceful and harmonious, how happy it is to see. "How are you guys doing? Are you injured? How did you find this place?" She asked quickly but with concern. Although I know that such questions may be redundant, I can''t help but care more about those who care. "Of course I wasn''t hurt, and I don''t look at who I am. Can I hurt myself and Rong Qing? I came all the way after seeing the mark you left behind." Rong Qing said, grinning, revealing a small mouth. White Fang. This guy is very excited now. The more excited he is, the more uncomfortable Rong Qing is on his back. Rong Qing''s face gradually became tense. At this moment, Huangfuxin and Geng Linger walked over, both of them had expressions of surprise on their faces, not that they were surprised to meet Rong Qing and Rong Lin, but that Rong Lin would actually smile at someone other than Rong Qing! They had known Rong Qing for nearly ten years, and played together since they were ignorant, but this cruel boy made himself into a face of ice every time, even to the Queen of Southern Xinjiang, he never smiled happily. But just now... he actually smiled like that in front of Ning Yue, with a hint of pampering. How did that happen? Huangfu Xin slightly lowered his face. Geng Ling''er overturned the jar of vinegar with a bang, walked quickly to Rong Lin''s side, hugged Rong Lin''s arm and said, "Rong Lin, you are here! Why are you talking to her? She told her! You don''t even know How did she bully me just now?" Rong Lin withdrew his gaze from Ning Yue''s face, and there was still a smile in his eyes that hadn''t faded away in time. Geng Ling''er was immediately fascinated by it, and even the subsequent complaint became hesitant and incoherent: "That...she...she stole the stalactites from my...cousin...she even used a needle...to pierce us...she hit me...don''t believe me...you see... My hands are still swollen." After speaking, she really spread out her palm, wanting Rong Lin to see the place where Ning Yue had pricked her with a needle. Unexpectedly, Rong Lin walked past her impatiently without even moving his eyelids. She froze. The painting style is wrong! She is so miserable, as her fianc, shouldn''t Rong Lin hang Ma Ningyue up and beat her up? It must be because I didnt make it clear! "Rong Lin! She hit me! She stabbed me with a needle! She even took off my arm!" Lets be concise this time! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1030： death of a scumbag (2) Chapter 1030 The Death of the Scum Girl (2) However, what broke her down was that instead of helping her, Rong Lin raised his hand and took off a piece of grass on Ning Yue''s head. The gesture was so intimate, just like his own brother! One Rong Qing is enough, at least he is the one who raised him, but what''s the matter with Ma Ningyue? Besides, Rong Qing is a man and Ma Ningyue is a woman! She came to seduce her fianc even after she was married. This kind of woman is shameless! She was so angry that her complexion turned purple, but she didn''t dare to use her status to oppress Rong Lin, she was so angry that tears fell out of her eyes. Huangfuxin patted her on the shoulder lightly, and said in a low voice: "Forget it, don''t be angry, don''t you think I''ve been treated like air by them?" During the whole process, Rong Lin and Rong Lin didn''t look at her at all! Her cold eyes fell on Ma Ningyue''s face, "She is Rong Qing''s younger sister, and it is reasonable for Rong Lin to be nice to her." Having said that, the jealousy in her eyes betrayed her true inner thoughts. She is a princess, she has always been a star, no one can ignore her like this, even if she is ignored, others should also be ignored. But this Ma Ningyue stole all the limelight from her. No, if it was just stealing the limelight, she might not be so angry. What she was really angry about was Ma Ningyue''s calm and steady leader temperament from beginning to end, which was more like a royal family than her. "A pheasant can''t become a phoenix even if it flies up a branch!" She bit out a few words between her teeth. Geng Linger snorted: "That''s right! A pheasant is a pheasant, and it''s still an ugly pheasant in Phoenix''s nest!" Several people walked across the first cable bridge without any risk. Since there were only some fine sand under the bridge, it was okay to fall down, and everyone had nothing to fear. However, when they passed through this palace and were about to reach the second one, they were stunned by the sight in front of them. It is like two castles standing on top of a mountain, with a long iron chain cable bridge driving in the middle. People walking on it, the shaking of the bridge body is enough to shake people''s hearts. What''s more terrible is that the abyss below is bottomless. If you fall, you may have to go directly to see the Buddha. Xuan Xiaoying plunged into Ning Yue''s arms, her small body trembling slightly. Ning Yue hugged her tightly, stroked the back of her head and said, "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen." As she said this, her legs had already started to weakenshe was afraid of heights. Brothers and sisters are attached to each other, and Rong Qing is also afraid of heights. Rong Qing''s hand unconsciously wrapped around Rong Lin''s neck. Rong Lin turned his head slightly, and rubbed his cheek against Rong Qing''s forehead: "Close your eyes, don''t look." Rong Qing closed his eyes. Rong Lin chopped the ground with his heels, leaped onto the cable bridge, and ran quickly on the cable bridge as if walking on flat ground. The cold wind seems to be blowing from the top of the mountain, blowing away the hair on his sideburns, and raising the arc behind him. His handsome and heroic face, with persistent and deep eyes, are sparkling and dazzling in the dark world. "Huh" reached the ground, he exhaled, "It''s too short, it''s not enjoyable at all." Rong Qing hugged him so tightly, but for the first time in his life, he really wanted the bridge to be longer and longer, and it would be best if he could walk for a lifetime. He put Rong Qing down, looked at Rong Qing''s slightly pale face due to fear of heights, and felt that the bridge seemed too long. He lifted Rong Qing''s jaw, and gently stroked his soft red lips with his thumb: "Wait for me, I''ll go and pick up my sister." "Ok." After Rong Qing finished speaking, he heard Rong Lin laughing. He was startled for a while, but soon understood what this guy was laughing at. He was embarrassed and at a loss for a moment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1031： death of a scumbag (3) Chapter 1031 The Death of the Scum Girl (3) Rong Lin whistled, couldn''t restrain a smirking face, and crossed the cable bridge in a twitching manner. "younger sister!" Ning Yue frowned: "Call me aunt!" Rong Lin grinned: "Rong Qing asked me to call me sister!" He called his sister, Rong Qing acquiesced, he should be right to say so! Ning Yue looked at him suspiciously, and was suddenly downgraded from aunt to younger sister. The gap was too great! Rong Lin looked at Ning Yue, then at Xuan Xiaoying in Ning Yue''s arms, and decided to just hug her in one go, since it''s not heavy anyway. He asked Ning Yue to hug Xuan Xiaoying tightly, while he hugged Ning Yue horizontally. Seeing this posture, Geng Ling''er felt sore again: "Rong Lin! Let her go by herself!" Rong Lin glanced at Geng Ling''er coldly. He had already made him very upset by targeting Ning Yue with jealousy. Considering some things, she didn''t get angry with her. It was better for her to put her nose on the face and control him and Ning Yue. Yue is here! Geng Ling''er was terrified by Rong Lin''s indifferent eyes, took two steps back timidly, and said in a low voice: "She...she can walk by herself, she is strong, courageous, and also good at martial arts..." "So what? I''d love to hug her!" Rong Lin replied unceremoniously, causing Geng Ling''er''s heart, liver and lungs to twist into a ball. Rong Lin ignored her and ran past with Ning Yue and Xuan Xiaoying in his arms. up the rope bridge. Geng Linger burst into tears! Huangfu Xinquan said in relief: "Forget it, don''t cry, Rong Lin doesn''t want to target you, why is there a child over there, of course we have to save the child first." After hearing this, Geng Ling''er not only did not heal, but became even more annoyed: "What? If you save the child first, why are you the first to carry Rong Qing? Cousin, please stop speaking for Ma Ningyue, I know that woman is upset Good intentions, specifically to flirt with Rong Lin!" "She is Rong Qing''s younger sister and Rong Lin''s aunt." Huangfu Xin looked at her and said. "That''s not true! Didn''t you hear that just now? Rong Lin called her sister! She has become Rong Lin''s sister! What kind of sister is this? It''s clearly the love sister! Rong Qing agreed by default!" All out. Suddenly, Huangfu Xin patted her on the shoulder: "Don''t cry, they are leaving!" "What?" Geng Ling''er suddenly raised his head, looked towards the opposite side, and saw Ning Yue holding Xuan Xiaoying and Rong Lin carrying Rong Qing on his back, leaving them behind and heading into the palace. Geng Ling''er screamed, "Hey! HeyRong LinRong Linwe haven''t passed yet! What are you doing? Why did you just leave? Don''t leave! Come and take us thereRong Lin" Rong Lin snorted disdainfully: "There is a bridge here, you can''t see it? Blind? Can''t walk by yourself?" "I... I''m afraid" Such a deep abyss, such a swaying bridge, let alone walking, just looking at it makes her legs tremble. If she really walks by herself, she can guarantee that she will die of fright on the way . Rong Lin ignored her. Rong Qing didn''t say a word either. "Rong Lin" Huangfu Xin said, the repeated incidents were enough to challenge her patience, her face was ugly like never before, "Ling''er is your fiance, do you really want to ignore her? When Rong Qing was about to die of illness, it was my mother who took out the Bodhi son to continue his life, and also made an exception and allowed him to live in the Bodhi Palace. Over the years, it was not because of the Bodhi son from our southern border that Rong Qing was able to live until the end of his life in good health. Now? You don''t need to be grateful to my mother, but you must do something for Rong Qing!" These words are really heartbreaking, as if if Rong Lin did something bad, the consequences would be retribution to Rong Qing. "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Rong Qing said, "Those who bully my sister are not good things, and I didn''t take the bodhi seeds from Nanjiang for nothing. I have paid back all the things I did for Nanjiang over the years." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1032： death of a scumbag (4) Chapter 1032 The Death of the Scum Girl (4) Ning Yue knew for the first time that her eldest brother was an aide in southern Xinjiang and had such an inside story, so she glared at Huangfuxin angrily. When will it be her turn to dictate the deal between the Queen of Southern Xinjiang and her elder brother? I don''t know the so-called thing! "Rong Lin, let''s go, ignore her." Ning Yue said coldly. Rong Lin paused: "I took them over, the last time, I just want to pay off what Rong Qing owed them." Ning Yue secretly sighed, Rong Lin was not afraid of anything, only afraid that something might happen to her elder brother, that''s all, let Huangfu Xin shout again, but as Rong Lin said, it was the last time. Rong Lin hugged Huangfu Xin and Geng Ling''er, why didn''t they carry them on their backs, because a woman''s **** pressed against his back would give him the illusion of being too close. A group of people entered the palace. This palace is more luxurious and exquisite than the previous one, with gold jewels everywhere. Geng Linger''s eyes widened in amazement: "Wow, there are so many treasures, if you take any of them home, you will become a rich man! Is this also the underground palace of the Xuanyuan Dynasty? Isn''t it too rich?" Huangfu Xin is the first princess of the King of Southern Border, although she is not as noble as Huangfu Yan, but after all, she has a queen mother who dominates the court, and no one can match her food and clothing. Even so, she is still amazed by the gold, silver and jewelry everywhere. shocked. If you can bring it back, it must be a great achievement. The queen mother will love her even more, and the emperor father will also value her highly. Like Huangfuyan, she can go to the court and enter the battlefield without giving way to a woman. Thoughts flashed across her eyes, a trace of greed appeared in her eyes, she stretched out her hand to get the gold, but was held by a slender hand. "Don''t move around! Watch out for traps!" Huangfu Xin turned his head and looked, angry: "Who would make tricks in gold? You don''t want to be like a soldier, and don''t make it seem like you know this place very well! I have been studying the history of the dynasty since I was five years old, and I am better than you. Get to know Xuanyuan''s underground palace!" Ning Yue said coldly: "I don''t understand underground palaces like you, but I understand the dangers of the human heart better than you. Would someone who can create such an exquisite palace foolishly expose the gold to others?" "Where is it exposed? It took us a lot of effort to find it!" Huangfu Xin said brazenly. "It doesn''t matter if you are stubborn, don''t hurt us! If you want to touch the things here, don''t come with us! You can take it after we leave, I have no problem with how much you take!" Ning Yue shook off her hand. Geng Ling''er wanted to say a few words for Huangfu Xin, but when she remembered that she was almost killed by a hidden arrow when she touched the mechanism in the hall over there, she shut her mouth tightly again. Huangfu Xin trembled with anger. In front of so many people, Rong Qing, Rong Lin, and a child who wished she hadn''t been weaned, Ma Ningyue was so disrespectful to her! She is a princess! It is the most sacred and inviolable existence! How dare a daughter of a small general''s mansion... treat her like this? ! Huangfuxin didn''t move in the end, she understood her situation, everyone turned to Ma Ningyue, her words, a large part of Chengdu represented the meaning of Rong Qing and Rong Lin, she didn''t want to be left behind! But Ma Ningyue embarrasses her time and time again, and she will repay her revenge! A group of people passed through the resplendent and magnificent hall, and came to a deserted artificial grassland. The grass has all withered, and at a glance, there is no edge. Every ten meters on the ground is inlaid with a huge night pearl, which is quite bright. The crowd walked for a while, and they didn''t know if someone stepped on the mechanism. The grass suddenly shook, and cracks appeared one after another on the soles of their feet, as if a pair of torn hands were hidden invisible, trying to tear them all to pieces. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1033： Death of a Scumbag (5) Chapter 1033 The Death of the Scum Girl (5) Rong Lin stabilized his figure, and stretched out his hand towards Ning Yue. A seam opened between Ning Yue and him. Ning Yue took a step back and stepped on Huangfu Xin behind her. The three of them were trapped here, the "earthquake" was still going on, and the cracks in the ground were getting bigger and deeper. Geng Linger cried out in fright: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo There was a violent shaking, and she fell on Huangfu Xin''s body. Huangfuxin looked at her, and then at Ma Ningyue in front of her. In a split second, a devil appeared in her mind. She let go of Geng Linger, and felt the shaking of the ground, stretched out her foot, and tripped Geng Linger. Geng Linger lost his balance and bumped into Ning Yue. "Ahquickly get out of the way" It''s a pity that it was a step too late. When she called out, she had already bumped into it. Seeing Ning Yue and Xuan Xiaoying falling into the dark and bottomless ground, Geng Ling''er suddenly changed her expression... Xuanyin successfully entered the underground palace, divided the team into three groups, and started searching from different directions: "Remember, don''t touch anything inside! When you encounter a situation, blow the bone whistle." Bone whistle is their special communication method. The whistle sound of each team is different, and they can clearly identify their own members. Xuan Yin walked forward alone, his speed was too fast, those people couldn''t keep up, and instead held him back. The entrance he entered was obviously not the place where Ning Yue fell down in the first place. There was no passage engraved with words, and there were no footprints left on the ground. Ichinomiya. When he passed by a gloomy and quaint treasure pavilion, he accidentally found a good thing - bodhi seeds. The last bodhi seed in the world is in the hands of Suhuo, but that guy, Suhuo, no matter how tortured the shadow guard is, he just refuses to tell the whereabouts of the bodhi seed. This is all right, we met in the underground palace! This bodhi seed is stored in a translucent jar and placed in a square vessel chiseled from a whole thousand-year-old dragon crystal. Dragon crystal, also known as obsidian. In order to obtain the obsidian in the peace talisman, Xuan Yu sneaked into the Southern Border Palace to steal it. It is said that the entire palace only had such a small piece, so Xuan Yu cut it in half and ground the other half into stone powder for Sikong Liu I made a health pill; half of it was put in a safety talisman for him to wear all year round. For such a little obsidian, he fought with Sikong Shuo, who would have thought that it would be hundreds of catties. "What the **** is this place?" He didn''t recognize the unicorn totem of the Xuanyuan Dynasty, he only felt vaguely familiar with it. There are many other things in the Treasure Pavilion: gold and silver jewels, weapons, military books... any one of them is priceless. On the desk in the south, there is a tablet without words. The deceased was the eldest, Xuanyin stepped forward, cupped his hands, saluted reverently, and said: "I happened to pass by the Buddhist scripture pavilion of the senior, and found something that the junior has always wanted, which is the bodhi seed of the senior. The junior dared to take the thing Take it away, and when the junior''s wife recovers, the junior will personally come to thank the senior." As he spoke, he opened the top cover of the dragon crystal box and took out the dragon crystal jar. He was ready to touch all the organs, but to his surprise, there was no movement in the whole room. He heaved a long sigh of relief, saluted the unlettered tablet again, and then left with the jar in his arms. "what-" Just crossed the threshold, there was an exclamation from a distance, it was Ning Yue''s voice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1034： Death of a Scumbag (6) Chapter 1034 The Death of the Scum Girl (6) Oops! She is in danger! Ning Yue fell rapidly, the feeling of weightlessness made her whole body go limp, her heart seemed to jump out of her throat, it was extremely uncomfortable. She hugged Xuan Xiaoying with all her strength, but she was not sure if she hugged her tightly or not. The crack in the ground was huge, like an abyss in a valley, falling all the way, if there is no miracle, she and Sakura will be dead. It''s really interesting to think about not having any children of your own in two lifetimes, but holding other people''s children when you die. They were knocked down by Geng Linger, but without thinking about it, Geng Linger didn''t do it on purpose. Although she hated Geng Linger extremely, she had to admit that Geng Linger was just a spoiled young lady with an outrageous temper. If she really wanted her to kill someone, She didn''t have the guts. is Huangfu Xin. The hypocritical princess who looks noble and gentle but is actually narrow-minded. But what''s the use of knowing who the murderer is? You fell to your death, and you still want to seek revenge from her? Ning Yue resigned to her fate and closed her eyes. But suddenly, a strong wind hit her face, her eyebrows twitched, she opened her eyes, and saw a white figure, like a shooting star, flying towards them, hugged them, and fell back to the ground steadily. Xuan Xiaoying rubbed her dizzy head, took a closer look, and was overjoyed: "Brother!" Xuan Yu put Ning Yue down, and hugged Xuan Xiaoying: "Xiaoying." Xuan Xiaoying rubbed her arms in his arms with a smile: "Brother, you are awesome, I just thought my fourth sister-in-law and I were going to fall to our death!" "No." Xuan Yu affectionately brushed off the messy hair on her cheeks, glanced at Ning Yue, and asked lightly, "Are you okay?" Ning Yue shook her head: "I''m fine." "I''m fine!" Xuan Xiaoying became more lively, "I''m just hungry! Brother, did you bring anything to eat?" Xuan Yu said apologetically: "No, the dry food is in the hands of others, let''s go meet them." Another glance at Ning Yue, "Can you still walk?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said, "Yes." Xuan Yu checked Xuan Xiaoying from the beginning to the end. When he saw Xuan Xiaoying''s clean soles, his eyes darkened slightly, and he turned to Ning Yue and said, "Hold her all the time, Thanks a lot." Polite but unfamiliar tone. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "It''s nothing hard, just a child." Then he took out the stalactite, "Is Sakura hungry?" Xuan Xiaoying blinked her bright eyes and looked at Xuan Yu, as if waiting for Xuan Yu''s instructions. Children are the most sensitive creatures, and know how to read words and expressions best. When no one is around, she can get close to Ning Yue without fear, but once her brother comes, she will consider whether such closeness will make him unhappy. Xuan Yu took the water bag and asked, "What is it?" Ning Yue replied: "Stalactites." Xuan Yu nodded, looked at his sister who was already drooling: "Drink less." "Yeah!" Xuan Xiaoying picked up the water bag, drank a couple of sips, and smiled sweetly, "I''m full!" Ning Yue put the cork on the bottle, and put the water bladder into her wide sleeve. Xuan Yu looked at her dry lips that were slightly cracked: "Drink some yourself." Ning Yue smiled: "I don''t want to drink." She was reluctant to drink such a precious thing and wanted to leave it to her eldest brother. Xuan Yu didn''t say anything anymore, and looked up at the valley with thousands of walls: "There is no other way but to climb up." But it is impossible to take a woman and a child up such a steep mountain at the same time. If they are on the ground one by one, and they are afraid that the time is not enough, the ground will change again (end of this chapter) Chapter 1035： Death of a Scumbag (7) Chapter 1035 The Death of the Scum Girl (7) Just as Xuan Yu was thinking about how to bring them back to the ground, a black figure chased from behind. "Yueyue! Yueyue!" This sound... Ning Yue''s body shook, and she turned around in disbelief. It''s really him, here he comes. "Xuanyin" Ning Yue lifted her skirt, ran, and threw herself into Xuanyin''s arms. All the grievances came to my mind in an instant. Xuanyin hugged her tightly, suppressing the fear that had been suppressed all night, and released the moment he saw her, his body trembling uncontrollably: "Yueyue..." Ning Yue was in pain from being hugged by him, but she couldn''t bear to push him away. Xuanyin kissed her hair, and asked in a trembling voice: "How is it? Is there any injury?" "No." "Really?" Xuanyin didn''t believe it, falling down from such a high place in the underground palace would hurt for a while. Ning Yue said in a low voice: "My **** hurts from the fall, but everything else is fine." Xuanyin subconsciously wanted to rub her buttocks, she coughed lightly, and held his hand. He looked at Xuan Yu and Xuan Xiaoying who were not far away, and withdrew his hand: "Is Xiaoying alright?" Xuan Sakura shook her head. He held Ning Yue''s face again, bowed his head and kissed her dry and cracked lips, took out two water bags from the bag, threw one to Xuan Yu, uncorked the other and fed it to Ning Yue''s mouth . Xuan Xiaoying and Ning Yue drank some water. The ground trembled again, and the ground seams closed a little. Xuan Yu took a deep look at the two, frowned and said, "Let''s go up." "it is good." The two brothers took off their coats, and tied Xuan Xiaoying and Ning Yue to their backs respectively. At this moment, there was another shaking, and the seam became narrower. The two of them didn''t dare to delay any longer, they used lightness kung fu and climbed up the stone wall. Halfway up the climb, the two jumped up at the same time, ready to find a strong place to borrow their strength. Xuan Yin fell first, but unexpectedly, just bumped into the shaking of the ground, the stone cracked with a click, and Xuan Yin and Ning Yue went straight to the ground. fell down! Xuan Yu clasped Xuan Yin''s wrist, and the weight of the two of them ruthlessly tore Xuan Yu''s arm. Xuan Yu''s other hand dug into the crevice of the stone, blood was already coming out. "Hold on firmly." He said, enduring the pain. Xuan Yin''s throat slid, nodded, grabbed Xuan Yu''s wrist, and climbed up bit by bit like grabbing a rope, finally found a point of strength, he let go of Xuan Yu, stared and said: "Thank you, brother . Xuan Yu said seriously: "Go up!" "Hmm!" After this mistake, Xuan Yin became extra cautious afterwards. Sewing together, from the first ten meters to the current two meters, if this continues, even if you don''t fall to your death, you will be crushed into a meat sauce. Rong Qing was so anxious that his eyes were red, lying on the ground, screaming desperately into the bottomless abyss: "YueerYueer" Rong Lin held him to prevent him from falling: "Calm down first, if something happens to my sister, it''s already happened, so it''s useless if you call. You go to the side and wait, I''ll go down and have a look." Geng Ling''er grabbed his hem: "I don''t allow you to go! It''s so deep! What if you can''t get up after you go down? And look, the ground is sewn together! It will be gone soon! You...will you get up? Come!" Rong Lin lifted her coldly: "You have the guts to say it? I really regret saving the two of you! If you hadn''t hit her just now, would she have fallen?" Geng Linger choked up and said, "I didn''t do it on purpose... I don''t know what happened, but I tripped suddenly..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1036： Death of a Scumbag (8) Chapter 1036 The Death of the Scum Girl (8) She really didn''t mean it! Although she hated Ma Ningyue and wanted to trouble her every day, trouble was enough! She never thought of killing her! Huangfu Xin sat on the side in silence, hugging his knees, his eyes dodged, and he didn''t dare to speak. Geng Linger hugged her arm: "Cousin, tell them I didn''t mean it!" "I...I didn''t see anything..." Huangfu Xin turned his face away. Geng Linger was stunned: "Cousin! You doubt me too, right? I don''t" Huangfuxin buried his head between his arms: "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything..." Her body was trembling. Others thought she was terrified. She was indeed terrified, but not completely frightened. More, it was an unspeakable self-blame and guilty conscience. She admitted that she was very hypocritical and narrow-minded, and she hated others more than her. In the palace, she hated Huang Fuyan the most, because she was the only princess who was above her. Even so, she never thought of killing Huangfuyan. This time, why did her conscience disappear in an instant? It seems that since she fell into the underground palace, she has fallen into a high degree of panic and tension. If Ma Ningyue had treated her like this in the past, she would have been angry at most, and would not have murdered her OMG! What did she just do? She killed someone... "I''m sorry...Ma Ningyue...I''m sorry..." She cried remorsefully. Rong Lin comforted Rong Qing, and jumped off the ground. After jumping a few steps, he saw Xuan Yin climbing up with Ning Yue on his back, his eyes lit up: "Rong Qing! My sister is fine! Xuan Yin is here!" I haven''t seen Xuan Xiaoying yet, but who cares? The child is not his, life and death has nothing to do with him. Rong Qing''s body shook, and he said in a loud voice: "Is Xuan Yin here? Great, come up quickly! The ground will be closed soon!" Rong Lin jumped to Xuanyin''s side, grabbed a stone and said, "I''ll take you up." Xuan Yin was drenched in sweat, panting and said: "I can go up by myself, my elder brother and Xiao Ying are below, go save them." Rong Lin pursed his lips, that guy Xuan Yu tricked his younger sister into taking health pills, which made her unable to have children anymore, so he didn''t bother to save him, it would be better if he fell to his death. Ning Yue said softly: "Go Rong Lin, without Xuan Yu, Xiao Yin and I must have fallen to our deaths just now." Well, for the sake of that guy saving his sister and brother-in-law, lets help him once! The fingertips of Xuan Yu''s left hand were completely worn away, and he could see the white bones. He struggled to crawl. Rong Lin jumped to his side, grabbed him and Xuan Xiaoying, tiptoed, and flew up. When ?? stitched to one meter, everyone came up. Xuan Yu and Xuan Yin were panting from exhaustion. Rong Qing''s high-hanging heart finally fell back to the ground. Geng Ling''er looked at Ning Yue, then at the brothers from the Xuan family who appeared out of nowhere, and was stunned. Huangfu Xin walked to Ning Yue''s side in pleasant surprise: "You have come up..." She didn''t have to blame herself, she didn''t have to live in the shadows all her life, just for a while, she had already realized the pain of remorse, she swore , she will never hurt Ning Yue again, not only Ning Yue, but anyone, she will never hurt Ning Yue again! Snapped! A crisp slap hit her face so hard that she froze instantly. Ning Yue stared at her with bright eyes: "Huangfuxin, you are so despicable! If I didn''t save you over and over again, you would have died in that secret room long ago! Just because I contradicted you a few words, you are right I am moved to kill, the queen''s daughter is really well-bred!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1037： Death of a Scumbag (9) Chapter 1037 The Death of the Scum Girl (9) "You...you are not allowed to scold my mother!" Huangfu Xin covered her swollen face, where the pain was burning, and tears fell out, "I didn''t kill you... I didn''t hit you! It was Linger..." "I didn''t mean it!" Geng Ling''er shouted. Ning Yue ignored the chattering Geng Linger, looked at Huangfu Xin, and snorted coldly: "Before I said what it was, you just said that Geng Linger hit me, what is this called? No, hit, self, move!" Huangfu Xin choked. Ning Yue said coldly: "Don''t follow us anymore! No one here will take you out! You just wait to be trapped to death in this underground palace!" "You''re crazy! You can''t do that! Why do you make decisions for them? Rong Lin is from Southern Xinjiang! I''m the princess of Southern Xinjiang! He has to listen to me! Listen to me!" Huangfuxin said without image roar. Everyone looked at her one after another, but no one had the intention of stepping forward to help her. Even her cousin who was closest to her was angry at being wronged by her just now, so she ignored her. Huangfu''s heart is like falling into an ice cellar. "Don''t leave me behind." He changed into a pleading tone. Ning Yue looked indifferent: "If you dare to do bad things, you have to bear the consequences. When you knocked me down, you should have thought that I will either die, or I will definitely make you pay for it!" "I regret it already!" She covered her face, tears flowed from her fingers, "I have never done such a vicious thing... I don''t know what happened to me... I must have been scared and confused... I was too scared... Nervous, panicked...I lost my mind...I don''t know what I''m doing..." "Wrong, you know, you just haven''t got your inner demons under control." "Even so...but I...I really regret it...I just swore in my heart that I will never hurt you again, no matter how you treat me, I will accept it tolerantly...I don''t want to try to blame myself and It''s a very bad feeling after that...it''s so uncomfortable..." She broke down in sobs. Ning Yue could tell that her regret was real, but so what? Not all mistakes deserve to be forgiven. Repentance belongs to oneself, not to kidnap others morally. She will never forgive Huangfu Xin, never will! Huangfu Xin took Ning Yue''s hand: "I beg you, don''t leave me...I will change..." "Princess, I believe that what you said at this moment is sincere, but it is only now, just like you never thought you would kill someone, but you did; you think you will never hurt me again in your life, in fact You will still do that. Some things are engraved in your bones and cannot be changed." Ning Yue said, brushing her hand away mercilessly. Empty hands and heart followed, Huangfu Xin''s eyes turned red with anger: "Ma Ningyue! Why don''t you believe me?" "Why should I believe you? Who are you to me?" "I... I am the royal princess! I am the first princess of Southern Xinjiang! I swear in the name of the princess..." Ning Yue interrupted her lightly: "You are a princess, and you are used to being ''trusted'' by others, so it is only natural that I must trust you unconditionally. Just for this alone, Huangfu Xin, you make me extremely annoying !" "Ma Ningyue!" "No matter how many times you call it, it''s useless. I didn''t push you down with my own hands. It''s because of the peace talks between the two countries. Get out, get out as far as possible, lest I can''t help it and really kill you . "you" "Live a few more days, maybe you will encounter a miracle, what do you think?" Ning Yue smiled. Huangfu Xin was deeply hurt by her smile, why did Ma Ningyue refuse to forgive her when she lowered her posture so low? Didn''t she just hit her once? She regrets it! Got it wrong! Why not give her a chance to turn over a new leaf? Besides, isn''t Ma Ningyue not dead? Is it necessary to make such a fuss? Ning Yue could tell what she was thinking just by looking at her expression. This princess is simply more annoying than Guo Yu. It''s her fate that she didn''t die, it doesn''t mean that Huangfu Xin didn''t commit any crimes, if Xuan Yu and Xuan Yin didn''t arrive in time, she and Xuan Xiaoying have fallen into a puddle of flesh now. And all of this, Huangfu Xin could foresee. Even if she regrets it afterwards, it''s not because of the two lives, but she doesn''t want to live in the shadows and blame herself. A person who can brutally kill innocent children in order to eradicate a thorn in his side is definitely not worthy of forgiveness! Ning Yue turned around and left. There are many traps here, and she doesn''t know martial arts, so staying here will kill her sooner or later! That being the case, it is better to pull a back! Huangfu Xin pulled out the hairpin, and stabbed Ning Yue violently! Xuan Yin''s eyes froze, and he kicked Huangfu Xin off the ground. With a loud bang, the one-meter-wide ground was sutured. In the ears, there was the faint sound of people being crushed into meat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1038： Successfully concluded (1) Chapter 1038 Successfully concluded (1) Geng Linger was shocked, what did she see? King Yinjun kicked her cousin to the ground and sewed her up! The seams are closed! My cousin was crushed into a meat paste! OMG! How... how did such a terrible thing happen? "Rong Lin..." She thumped a few times and fell into Rong Lin''s arms, so frightened that she couldn''t even cry. Rong Lin''s expression was very indifferent, he saw the scene just now very clearly, it was Huangfu Xin who rushed over to kill Yue''er and was kicked off by Xuan Yin, if he had to say, Huangfu Xin deserved it, Yue''er''s relatives and friends are all here , She''s out of her mind and dares to bully Yueyue in front of them, isn''t she courting death? Geng Ling''er was dazed by Rong Lin''s coldness, she raised her head in disbelief, and looked at his delicate chin: "Rong Lin...you..." As she spoke, she looked at Rong Qing again. Rong Qing''s expression was more indifferent than Rong Lin''s. He heard all the conversations between his sister and Huangfu Xin, which was really outrageous. Even if Xuan Yin didn''t kill her, he would definitely make her die an ugly one! Xuan Yu needless to say, held Xuan Xiaoying in his arms without even raising his eyelids. Xuan Xiaoying looked at her elder brother and then at her fourth brother. She didn''t know what happened just now. Why did her elder brother suddenly cover her eyes? What about the bad princess? Where did you go? Ning Yue returned to Xuan Yin''s side, she turned her back to Huangfu Xin, she didn''t see Huangfu Xin''s movements clearly, but looking at everyone''s eyes, it was clear that Huangfu Xin did something to her, and Xuan Yin shot her down. She returned to Xuanyin. Xuanyin took her hand and said softly: "Okay, it''s all right." She is fine, but Xuanyin killed the princess of Southern Xinjiang after all. Huangfuxin is not a concubine like Bai Weier. Huangfuxin''s biological mother is Empress Geng who holds the power of life and death and is very loved by the king of Southern Xinjiang. If she finds out Knowing the truth about her daughter''s death, Xuanyin will definitely not be let go, and the king of Nanjiang will also have a grudge against Xuanyin. Is this fate? He didn''t kill Huangfu Yan, but killed Huangfu Xin. Xuanyin is destined to be at odds with the southern Xinjiang royal family? Here, when Ning Yue was thinking about how to resolve this crisis, Rong Qing suddenly supported Geng Linger''s shoulder: "Linger, look at me." Geng Ling''er looked at Rong Qing tearfully. Rong Qing''s eyes looked straight into the depths of her pupils: "An earthquake occurred in the underground palace, and the ground cracked. You didn''t stand still and knocked Princess Xin down. You were very scared and wanted to save her, but the ground was closed. Come on, you regret it, but you didn''t do it on purpose, everything has nothing to do with you, it was Huangfu Xin who was greedy for money and wanted to take away the treasures of the underground palace, which triggered the organ." Geng Linger''s eyelids began to become heavy and closed slowly, slowly. Rong Qing snapped her fingers next to her ear, she woke up suddenly, got up and threw herself towards the closed crack, crying hoarsely: "Cousin-cousin-cousin-what should I do? I knocked my cousin down? Wooo Uh...what to do? The queen will kill me..." Everyone opened their mouths wide open one by one, almost dropping their jaws in shock. Ning Yue blinked: "Brother, is that... the soul-stirring technique?" Rong Qing held the corner of his lips: "Almost." "It''s amazing..." She had heard of soul-hunting, a type of witchcraft that can manipulate people''s will, but it was only heard, and it was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes. Shengsheng distorted one''s memory, which is so surprising. "But it doesn''t work for everyone." Rong Qing said in a low voice, looking at Geng Ling''er who was confessing by the crack of the ground, and said, "She is weak-willed and has no defense against me, so it is easy to succeed. Change to someone with a firm will and succeed." rate is lower. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1039： Successfully concluded (2) Chapter 1039 Successfully concluded (2) Rong Lin leaned over, showing his small white teeth, and said, "For example, my brother, I will definitely not be demented!" Ning Yue gave him a funny look: "In my opinion, my elder brother took all your souls." The corner of Rong Lin''s mouth twitched. Rong Qing''s eyelashes trembled, and she turned her face away uncomfortably. After the ground seam incident, everyone realized the danger of the underground palace, and did not dare to stay here any longer. Xuanyin and Xuan Yu exchanged each other''s routes to the underground palace, and found that Xuanyin''s road was easier to walk. They came in through the door, and encountered many traps along the way, but Xuanyin came here swaggeringly, without any danger, and the two decided to return along the way Xuanyin came. Along the way, Geng Linger never stopped howling: "...You all saw it, right? It was she who had to take the gold from the underground palace to touch the mechanism! If she hadn''t touched the mechanism, there would be no earthquake, and I wouldn''t fall , won''t bump into her, she won''t fall off the ground...it''s not my fault...it''s her...you all saw it!" Everyone ignored her, except Rong Lin who gave a vague hum. She was moved to tears: "Rong Lin, you are the best! You must testify to me later, I didn''t mean it... don''t blame me for this..." She repeated the above words endlessly, and Rong Lin''s ears could hear cocoons. Led by Xuanyin, the group finally walked out of the underground palace after half an hour. The exit was hidden in a cemetery, the moment she came out, she suddenly saw so many graves and tombstones, even Ning Yue couldn''t help but feel her scalp go numb. No wonder the Li people have been unable to find the entrance to the underground palace for thousands of years. They hide under the tomb. Except for grave robbers, who would dare to dig other people''s graves? And grave robbers would not dig such a poor grave. "The entrance to the north gate is under the swamp." Xuanyin and Ning Yue thought together, the people who built the underground palace really knew how to cover it. Swamp... Ning Yue has already thrown herself into the ground: "Xuanyuan is worthy of being the most powerful dynasty in history. A mere underground palace is built so mysteriously. Have you noticed? Many things that cannot be snatched outside are like **** in the underground palace." The ones are thrown all over the place." The purity and quality of those gold and silver jewels are frighteningly high. Ning Yue never used such good things when she was a queen. Xuan Yin shrugged: "What are gold, silver and jewelry? I just saw Dragon Crystal!" "You mean...obsidian? The obsidian in the peace amulet?" Ning Yue was surprised. Isn''t the millennium obsidian already extinct? Xuanyin compared the size with his hands: "It''s so big, it''s chiseled out of a whole piece, and it weighs no less than several hundred catties." If Sikong Shuo knew that there were so many obsidian in the underground palace that he and Xuanyin were fighting for, he would vomit blood. Thinking of that scene, Ning Yue smiled unkindly. Xuanyin squinted his eyes cynically: "Did you just say Xuanyuan?" "Yes, that underground palace was left over from the Xuanyuan Dynasty." "how do you know?" "Kirin, the national emblem of the Xuanyuan Dynasty is the Kirin." "No wonder there are unicorns engraved on the pillars, on the ceiling, and on the chairs. So that''s the reason." Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, not interested, and didn''t continue to ask. Thinking of something, Ning Yue asked again: "Did you not touch anything inside?" Xuanyin weighed the burden in his hand: "I took some dragon crystals and bodhi seeds." The main thing is to take the bodhi seeds, and Longjing is by the way, who made the box for the bodhi seeds made by Longjing. The bodhi seed is a spiritual thing, and it will be broken if it is directly held by hand. It must be stored in a special container. As a last resort, he took the box together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1040： Successfully concluded (3) Chapter 1040 Successfully concluded (3) Ning Yue''s first reaction was not to ask him what he was doing with these things, but to ask worriedly: "Then are you okay?" "No ah." "Didn''t touch the mechanism?" "There is no trap in that room." Xuanyin said firmly, "How can there be traps everywhere in such a big underground palace?" Ning Yue nodded: "That''s true." if not? Xuanyin is not a descendant of Xuanyuan, how could he move his things and leave safely? Holding back her smile, she frowned and said, "You are lucky, don''t mess around like this next time!" Xuan Yin hooked his lips and smiled: "Okay." Anyway, there is no next time, what he wanted has already been obtained, he has to be busy making a man with Yueyue, so he has no time to go to the underground palace to "explore" again! Ning Yue looked at the smirk in his eyes, for some reason, her scalp was more numb than coming out of the grave... Everyone returned to the station, and the emperor, King Xuan and Li clan chief who had been waiting at the entrance of the cave also rushed over without stopping. After hearing what happened to Huangfu Xin, everyone felt very sorry. Although Huangfuxin was guilty of stealing stalactites, he was not guilty of death, and it would be too tragic to end up with no body left. King Xuan once suspected that the Xiliang people had tampered with Huangfu Xin, but anyone who walked around inside could confirm that the underground palace was indeed full of traps. Among those who entered the underground palace, apart from the warriors of the Li tribe and the shadow guards of the Xuan family, there were also blood guards from the southern border. They also encountered many traps, and one of the blood guards had his leg pierced by a poisonous arrow. Besides, Geng Ling''er personally admitted that she knocked Huangfu Xin off the ground. According to Geng Linger''s confession, Huangfuxin became greedy for the things in the underground palace. At the beginning, she wanted to take the pearl from the mouth of the golden unicorn next to the throne, but she gave up if she couldn''t get it. Later, when she arrived at the second palace, Huangfuxin took a fancy to it again. In order to prevent her from taking the gold, Ning Yue even quarreled with her. "Back... She didn''t listen to the persuasion, she took it anyway... And then there was an earthquake... A big crack suddenly opened on the ground... The whole ground was shaking, I couldn''t stand still, so I bumped into her, I swear I didn''t mean it ... woo woo..." In this case, how can you blame Geng Linger? She didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The mechanism tearing the earth apart is no different from a natural disaster. In the face of natural disasters, how insignificant is manpower? Instead of blaming Geng Ling''er, it is better to blame Huangfu Xin, the one who started everything. It was she who became greedy and deceived everyone to steal stalactites; it was also she who did not listen to advice and secretly took the treasures of the underground palace, causing an earthquake in the government. The dead are the most important, so it''s not easy to say that she has brought the blame on herself, but at least, she can''t blame others for her death. King Xuan went to Queen Nanjiang''s yurt to report Geng Ling''er''s matter. No one knew how Queen Nanjiang reacted, and King Xuan kept his mouth shut, but since that day, Queen Nanjiang has never appeared in the sight of everyone, and has been shutting herself in the yurt all the time. . "You two, you really scared me to death!" In another yurt, Lin Lanzhi was holding two lost and recovered children, crying, "Don''t go to such a dangerous place again, you know?!" "Got it, mother." Ning Yue said with a smile. Lin Lanzhi straightened up, looked at her with tears in her cheeky smile, and knocked on her forehead angrily: "You still laugh at me! If you know she is going to steal something, you should leave immediately! Why are you stealing with her?" ? Ning Yue''s face is full of black lines, Rong Lin, you are suing again! What about keeping your mouth shut? As promised, it will collapse as soon as you enter? Rong Qing felt sorry for her sister, and said softly: "Mother, don''t blame Yue''er, it was Huangfu Xin who was too cunning and tricked us into going to the cave in the name of treating us to food. Afterwards, even though she knew she was stealing, but she She lied to Yue''er, saying that the stalactite could heal my legs, so Yue''er stayed to put the stalactite in." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1041： Successfully concluded (4) Chapter 1041 Successfully concluded (4) "Is it useful or not?" Lin Lanzhi asked with a sob. Rong Qing shook his head: "I don''t know." Ning Yue held Rong Qing''s hand, and said seriously: "Try first, as long as there is a chance to cure big brother, I will not give up." Looking at how good the relationship between the siblings is, Lin Lanzhi can''t say anything to blame. Had she been there, she might have stolen without hesitation. Morality, benevolence, and danger are all unimportant compared to close relatives. Ma Yuan smiled and smoothed things over: "Okay, okay, don''t cry, aren''t the children all right? They know they were wrong, and they won''t be so reckless again, right, Yueer?" Winked Ning Yue. Ning Yue thought to herself, if the stalactites are really effective, she plans to go into the cave to find it again... Receiving the wink from her father, she coughed lightly and smiled: "Well, I will be obedient in the future!" "It''s strange to believe you!" Lin Lanzhi scolded her, then looked at the father and son and said, "It''s all you who spoiled her. You are so courageous that you can''t suppress it." Rong Qing pinched his younger sister''s face dotingly: "I like this, it''s too timid to be fun." Lin Lanzhi thought of her son''s childhood, always urging her to give me a younger sister to play with. Sure enough, one was born, and he really had a good time. Lin Lanzhi couldn''t laugh or cry: "You three, just bully me together." Ma Yuan said dog-leggedly: "How dare I bully you? I am always on your side! If they dare not honor you in the future, see if I don''t break their legs!" Lin Lanzhi glared at him! Ma Yuan shrank his neck resentfully, you were the one who was angry, and you were the one who forbade me to hit them, what do you want me to do? Lin Lanzhi asked about the physical condition of the two children again, and what was better than expected was that neither of them were injured. Ning Yue''s arms were a little swollen because she hugged Xuan Xiaoying for too long, so she can recover after a period of rest. "Where''s Xiao Yin? Is he okay?" Lin Lanzhi asked with concern. The fact that Huangfu Xin died in the cracks of the ground frightened her. There are so many traps, and she was afraid that something would happen to the children. "It''s nothing serious." That guy was lucky, he didn''t encounter any traps along the way, except when he saved her, he climbed in the cracks of the ground for a while, and there were some wounds on his hands, "Hands are worn out, and the medicine has been applied. " "It''s really thanks to their brothers who arrived in time this time." Lin Lanzhi said, looking at Rong Qing again, "And Rong Lin, thanks to him being here, you are fine." Rong Qing did not refute. Lin Lanzhi stroked her cold face, and asked gently: "Are you reconciled? You won''t be sad anymore?" At this time, Rong Lin didn''t know that Lanzhi missed him. He was lying on the bed in obscene clothes and covered with a thin blanket. The weather was still cold, but he was so hot that he was sweating. Hongyu broke through the curtain and came in, holding a bottle of Jinchuang medicine in her hand: "Young master, this servant will rub the medicine on you." Rong Lin was crushed by the boulder for too long, and suffered serious internal injuries, but his physique was different from ordinary people, and he did not show much weakness; his back was severely swollen, and some places were deformed due to pressure, and he has not yet recovered. Rong Lin lay lazily on his stomach, facing outward, and said dully: "Don''t wipe." Hongyu said softly: "Young master who needs to be wiped, your back injury is too serious. The doctor said that you need to be wiped to heal quickly." "Who wants to get better soon?" He snorted casually. Hongyu was startled for a moment, and then smiled brightly: "Aren''t you talking angry again? Young master, don''t worry, this medicine doesn''t hurt, this servant rubs it lightly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1042： Successfully concluded (5) Chapter 1042 Successfully concluded (5) "No." Rong Lin turned his face away and looked inside. "Young master, be obedient, Madam is very worried about your injury." "No rubbing." Rong Lin said stubbornly. "Hey, this..." Hongyu was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. After all, she was her master, so she couldn''t forcefully lift his clothes. With his divine power, he could crush her to death with just one finger. When Hongyu was in a state of desperation, Rong Qing came in pushing a wheelchair. The previous wheelchair was lost in the cave. This is a spare. The wheels are new, silvery, sharp and dazzling. Hongyu lowered her eyes and saluted: "Young Master." "Go down." Rong Qing said. "Yes." Hongyu put down Jinchuang Medicine and exited the yurt. Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair to the bedside. Rong Lin immediately turned his face and grinned at him: "You''re back? Lanzhi didn''t scold you, did he?" "I''m suing my mother again." Rong Qing said lightly. Rong Lin pursed his lips: "Lanzhi asked me, of course I can''t lie..." Originally, according to the plan, he wanted to tell Lanzhi that an earthquake happened as soon as they entered the cave, which was an inevitable disaster, but when Lanzhi cried, he Their hearts softened, and they said that they actually planned to leave. Huangfu Xin said that stalactites can heal Rong Qing''s legs, so they didn''t leave in time. Seeing Rong Qing''s dark face, he tugged on Rong Qing''s sleeves, "I have to please Lan Zhi, if she doesn''t like me, how can I stay with you?" "Who wants to be with you?" Rong Lin muttered: "Perhaps I will call you sister..." "Rong Lin!" Rong Qing scolded. Rong Lin stuck out his tongue. Rong Qing glanced at him and sighed softly: "I''ll rub the medicine on you." Rong Lin''s eyes lit up, he stretched his little paws, and moved towards the bed. "After wiping, you go back to your yurt." Rong Lin''s face darkened. Here, Ning Yue also went back to her yurt. Dongmei took Jinchuang medicine to smear her arms. Seeing that her slender arms were swollen like calves, Dongmei felt uncomfortable for a while: "She is worried about Guo Yu''s matter." , still remembering you, why are you so nice to her?" "It''s just a child." She couldn''t just ignore Xuan Xiaoying just because of her quarrel with Guo Yu, she wasn''t so cold-blooded yet. Dongmei applied medicine to Ning Yue, and Ning Yue gasped in pain. When she hugged her, she only felt sore, but her back was numb. She didn''t expect it to be all swollen. Maybe in the face of death, no amount of pain is worth it. It is mentioned, but once it is safe, the pain will sweep over a hundredfold. "Tap tap tap! Hiss" Dongmei said angrily: "The key point is! From now on, you will know that you can''t spoil your body like this!" Xuan Zhao walked outside the yurt, just in time to hear a complaint from Dongmei, his face was pale, and he struggled for a long time before he asked, "Fourth brother and sister, are you there?" "It''s third brother, I''m here." In the yurt, Ning Yue''s calm voice came. Xuan Zhao pinched the medicine bottle in his hand, coughed lightly, and said, "Well... I have some gold-chuang medicine here for the emperor. Aunt Guo gave it to you. You... you can use it." The curtain was lifted, and Ning Yue walked out with a smile. Xuan Zhao was stunned there. Ning Yue stretched out her hand: "Didn''t you want to give me medicine?" "Uh... ah! Yes! Yes! I will give you medicine!" Xuan Zhao was at a loss. What an awkward big boy, didn''t he just neglect her for a few days before? Think she will always take it to heart? Ning Yue took the medicine and smiled: "Thank you, third brother." Xuan Zhao scratched his head, and said embarrassedly: "Well... thank you for taking care of my sister, I have something else to do, I''ll go first." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1043： Successfully concluded (6) Chapter 1043 Successfully concluded (6) escaped. Ning Yue shook her head with a smile, and returned to the yurt with the Jinchuang medicine. Xuan Xiaoying was lost and recovered, King Zhongshan was very happy, and praised the brothers and Ning Yue, being able to make correct decisions and cooperate at such a critical juncture is by no means something ordinary people can do. He looked at the gauze on Xuan Yu''s palm: "What did the doctor say?" This is the moment when Xuanyin fell, in order to rescue Xuanyin and Ning Yue, and to stabilize the weight of the four of them, they were cut open on the stone, and all the flesh was turned over, exposing the bones of the knuckles. I couldn''t bear to look at it. Xuan Yu said lightly: "No problem, it will be fine in a few days." Xuanyin took a deep look at him. King Zhongshan nodded. Although this trip was thrilling, the brotherhood was reaped, which was not small. "Where is the third child?" He asked. Xuan Yu said: "I have sent medicine to the fourth sibling." King Zhongshan nodded in satisfaction. So far, these little **** have finally let go of their grievances against Sifang. They are all family members, and they are all the best children of the Xuan surname. They should be of one mind. Thinking of something, he asked again: "Is it true that Huangfu Xin was knocked down by Geng Linger?" Wasn''t it killed by you? Why is there an illusion? This matter has nothing to do with his sons? Xuanyin didn''t say a word, and leaned back in the chair like an old man. Xuan Yu said without changing his expression: "It''s true, we''ve all seen it." King Zhongshan fell silent. The impact of this trip to the underground palace is huge. The positive impact is that the children of the Xuan family huddled together again. The far-reaching impact is that the Li family is grateful to the Xuan family brothers for finding two entrances to the underground palace as a thank you. , they are willing to become allies of the Xuan family. It belongs to the Xuan family, not Xiliang. Although the Li people are just a tribe, as the guardians of the Xuanyuan clan, they have their strengths. They also promised that they would allow the Xuan family to borrow things from the underground palace when necessary. What does this mean? On behalf of the Xuan family, if they incite rebellion in the future, at least they will never have to worry about military expenses. However, King Zhongshan understood that the alliance of the Li people is a double-edged sword. If you use it well, you can slash the enemy with it; if you dont use it well, you may hurt yourself. There is another thing worth ponderingin order to rescue those who fell into the underground palace, both Xiliang and Nanjiang revealed their secret weapons. The sincerity of the peace talks is self-defeating. Prepare. But the matter of the underground palace is likely to reverse this trend. The Xuan family has gained an ally. Southern Border lost a princess. The emperor of Xiliang got nothing. No matter how you look at it... I feel that the Xuan family will be excluded to a certain extent. "Peace talks should be expected." King Zhongshan smiled. In the yurt, the emperor was also thinking about the matter of the underground palace, his face was a little dignified. Although Ning Yue and Rong Qing were rescued, he was very happy, but the Xuan family made such a great contribution, even the Li people who had never been involved with the outside world became their friends He took a sip of tea: "Aiqing, what do you think?" Sikong Shuo took a feather and lightly teased the canary in the cage, saying: "Tigers are a danger." The emperor laughed at himself: "This time the Xuan family has achieved great success, and with the addition of you, an ice-snow and smart lover, I can''t sit on this dragon chair very securely!" Sikong Shuo poked the canary, and the canary flapped its wings and jumped up and down in the cage. Sikong Shuo seemed to be amused, and a smile flashed in his eyes: "Minister, I''m a lonely family. As a handful of dust, this vein will be broken, so why should the emperor be afraid of his ministers?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1044： Successfully concluded (7) Chapter 1044 Successfully concluded (7) "That''s true." The emperor raised his eyebrows and picked up his teacup. Sikong Shuo said again: "Your Majesty, what you are afraid of is not King Zhongshan, but his sons who are better than the other. I heard that even the six-year-old girl is very calm and intelligent, and the princesses of the royal family are not as good as her." . That child is right, neither crying nor fussing, calm and steady, although he is a cripple, but his bearing is more noble than that of a princess. As for the four sons of the Xuan family, except Xuan Zhao who is a cannon, the other three are indeed better than the other. When they reach their thirties... the Xuan family will develop even more terrifyingly in their hands than it is now. The current Xuan family has made the emperor very difficult, what would be better, the emperor hardly dared to think. "I also gave birth to four sons, but each one is more useless than the other! I can suppress King Zhongshan now, but what about my son? I have become a fairy queen, and the son of the Xuan family is afraid that my son will be gnawed to the bone. There are none left." Speaking of this, the emperor did not show too much anger, but felt very powerless. He didn''t blame the Xuan family for being strong. He was able to take over the Liu family because he was strong enough back then. He''s just not reconciled, he has calculated all his life, can''t he get a Wang family for thousands of generations? "Your majesty, you don''t need to worry. The crown prince is young, and with a lot of assistance, he will be able to take on important tasks in time. The most urgent task is to solve the immediate problem. Does the emperor want to make peace or not?" Sikong Shuo said. The emperor put down the cup slowly, "I was quite vacillating at first, but now, I have decided to make peace." Lin Lanzhi went to Rong Lin''s yurt to get a few sets of clothes for a change of clothes. The guards guarding the gate had already been ordered by the marshal to let everyone in the Ma family come in and out freely, so they welcomed her in respectfully. Lin Lanzhi picked a few sets, packed them in a basket, and went back to Rong Qing''s yurt. Halfway there, a few Li nationality children frolicked past and knocked over her basket. The children were sorry, and stood timidly waiting for her to deal with it. She smiled: "It''s okay, you go and play." The children left with a smile. Lin Lanzhi squatted down to pick up the clothes that fell on the ground, and suddenly, a hand with strong knuckles helped her pick it up. She looked up: "You are..." The man in Tsing Yi gave a friendly smile: "Ma''am, don''t you remember me? On the first night I just arrived in Lizu, I accidentally bumped into Madam." Yes, there is such a thing, but contrary to what he said, she bumped into him and happened to come out of Rong Lin''s tent. Lin Lanzhi looked around: "Do you live nearby?" The man in Tsing Yi pointed with a folding fan: "See that yurt? I live there." From Rong Lin''s yurt to the east, the fourth one is within the scope of Southern Xinjiang. In this way, the other party is indeed from Southern Xinjiang, and being able to live so close to Rong Lin seems to have some status. Lin Lanzhi picked up her clothes, stood up, and kept a certain distance from the other party: "Thank you, I have something else to do, so I''m leaving first." The man in Tsing Yi smiled warmly: "I have a hunch that my wife and I will meet again." Lin Lanzhi touched his face in embarrassment, this child is only three or two years older than Rong Lin, how can he be so frivolous? It seemed as if he was trying to confuse her, no matter what, the farther away from him the better. She didn''t believe it, but when he returned to Xiliang, his ghost still lingered? In the second year of the Daxin Dynasty, on February 16th, through close negotiations and discussions between Nanjiang and Xiliang, a peace and friendship agreement was drawn up. The main contents of the agreement are as follows (end of this chapter) Chapter 1045： Successfully concluded (8) Chapter 1045 Successfully concluded (8) Nanjiang withdrew Xiliang''s request to hand over Huangfushan, and returned Linzi, Jizhou and Liaocheng unconditionally. Xiliang handed over Huangfuyan and offered one hundred thousand taels of gold. In return, Nanjiang presented the permanent mining right of a jade mine in Xiliang. In order to better consolidate bilateral relations, Nanjiang and Xiliang will form a friendship between Qin and Jin, and Prince Gong of Nanjiang will marry Princess Deqing as his wife. Princess Deqing is the daughter of Empress Shi. She once made a verbal engagement with Lin Chengfeng. This is Princess Deqing''s third engagement to a king with a different surname newly conferred by the Queen of Nanjiang, who is said to be a child of the Geng family. The Xuan family was not surprised when they heard the news of the marriage. The emperor feared that they had obtained the Li family. They must find a more powerful ally. No one is more suitable than Nanjiang. So, even though there was clearly an unmarried prince in southern Xinjiang, but still sent a courtier to marry him, the emperor had to endure this and agreed to their marriage proposal. Xiao Lizi presented the medicine bowl and said with a smile: "With the backing of Nanjiang, the Xuan family will have nothing to fear." "The backer belongs to the emperor, not to me." Sikong Shuo took the medicine bowl. "You can control the emperor, isn''t everything about the emperor yours?" Xiao Lizi said flatteringly, but he knew in his heart that the emperor is not so easy to handle, and the emperor is also a tall man who can deal with the lord and the Xuan family. people. But it''s always right to wear flattery but not to wear it, and to praise the lord more for nothing. Sikong Shuo sneered: "Don''t be too happy." Xiao Lizi was taken aback, could there be a change? Sikong Shuo blew on the hot medicine: "There will be more joy in the future." "Ahit hurts! It hurts to death" The whole family was about to leave for Beijing, when Xuan Xiaoying suddenly rolled on the bed in pain. "Why is it still hurting?" King Zhongshan hugged his daughter into his arms distressedly. Since returning from the underground palace, her daughter''s leg has been hurting from time to time. At first, it was because she was injured when she fell off the underground palace. Later, the doctor showed it and said no. No serious problem, I guess it will be fine in a few days, but it has been more than ten days, but the pain is getting worse, "Call the doctor!" Xuan Zhao invited a doctor, and Xuan Yu invited the emperor''s imperial physician. Neither of them saw any problems. The doctor of the Li nationality said: "The muscles and bones are all good, maybe the muscles are strained." The imperial physician shook his head: "The muscle strain was a severe pain in the past few days, and it will gradually ease later. Her symptoms are the opposite." "Is it cramps? Children are prone to cramps, especially in the middle of the night!" the doctor of the Li nationality said again. The imperial physician pressed Xuan Xiaoying''s leg thoughtfully: "How long has it been hurting?" King Zhongshan said: "It''s been a quarter of an hour." "It shouldn''t be a cramp." The imperial physician sighed, "I have no choice, my lord, please ask someone else to be wise." Xuanyin and Ning Yue glanced at each other, Ning Yue said: "I''ll go ask my elder brother." After a while, Ning Yue pushed Rong Qing into the yurt. Rong Lin was at the door, humming unhappily, what about the agreed sandwiches? The Xuan family wants to seek medical treatment from you, so send someone to defeat Lao Tzu first! Rong Qing fixed her eyes, turned her head, and looked at Rong Lin. Rong Lin''s heart trembled, and he almost fell down. He quickly suppressed the anger on his face, and grinned the corners of his lips, revealing a mouthful of small white teeth. Rong Qing took Xuan Xiaoying''s pulse, and then pinched her lame leg. It was this leg that hurt, and the other leg was fine. "Since when did she get hurt?" he asked. Zhongshan King said: "It started to hurt the second night after returning from the underground palace, and it was not severe at the time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1046： Successfully concluded (9) Chapter 1046 Successfully concluded (9) "Always in pain? Or from time to time?" Rong Qing asked. "From time to time, and the pain is not too severe, but today, for some reason, the pain made tears come out." King Zhongshan said distressedly. Rong Qing turned to look at Ning Yue: "What did she eat in the underground palace?" Ning Yue thought for a while: "I didn''t eat anything, I just drank some stalactites and water." Rong Qing pondered for a moment, then said: "Bring a bottle of stalactite." Although he didn''t look back, Rong Lin understood that he was talking to himself, so Rong Lin hurried back to the yurt and fetched a small bottle of stalactite. "Give it to the lord." Rong Qing said calmly, "Half a spoonful once a day when you get up in the morning. After half a month, you will see the effect." After lunch, everyone set off to return to their country. Nanjiang went first, and the queen of Nanjiang sat in the carriage all the time, not even showing her face to everyone. Ning Yue smacked her lips. The rumored empress of Nanjiang hadn''t seen each other for half a month. The real face of Mount Lushan! It seems that I am still very small, not even qualified to meet the queen. Huangfuyan said goodbye to Xuanyin: "Are you really not going back to southern Xinjiang with me? Grandpa Huang wants to see you very much." Xuanyin sneered disdainfully: "He has so many sons and grandsons, why should he miss my grandson?" "Your Highness, we are leaving soon!" Not far away, a **** reminded respectfully. "I see." Huangfuyan nodded, lowered her volume, and said to Xuanyin, "Grandpa is getting old, and I''m afraid time is running out. I hope you can meet him once in his lifetime." "Fuck me?" Xuan Yin got into the Xuan family''s carriage without looking back. Ning Yue walked over with a smile, and handed a food box to Huangfuyan: "My mother made the sweet-scented osmanthus cake by herself, to fill my stomach on the way." "Thank you." Huangfuyan took the food box, "Your mother...don''t know me?" "You want to ask, does my mother know that you are Xuanyin''s cousin?" Huangfuyan nodded: "En." "She doesn''t know, I didn''t tell her about Xuanyin''s life experience." "Where are Rong Qing and Rong Lin?" Huang Fuyan asked again. Ning Yue shook her head: "They don''t know, so does the Xuan family." Xuan Yin refused to accept the identity of the southern Xinjiang royal family, so he never told others. On Xiliang side, only Sikong Shuo and Guo Kuang knew about it. After a pause, Ning Yue said again, "Over there in Nanjiang, I must remind you that Su Huo knew about Xuanyin''s background, and he killed Elder Qu at the beginning, probably because Elder Qu recognized Xuanyin. Your sister is here The gate tower was shot by Suhuo, I guess, it was also because your sister was wearing a portrait of Lan Zhen, he didn''t want Xuanyin to recognize your father... Suhuo was dying, so there was nothing to be afraid of, but... I don''t know Nan Over there in Xinjiang, how many people still know about Xuanyin''s life experience?" "My grandpa already knew, as for the others" Huangfuyan said, looking at the carriage of King Xuan and Queen Nanjiang, "King Xuan definitely doesn''t know, Queen...I''m not sure." That woman, she can''t see through! Ning Yue smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, the soldiers came to cover up the water and soil, even if that one knows, it''s okay, a daughter just died, and she is not in the mood to toss. What are your plans next? Go back to southern Xinjiang?" "Yes." Huangfuyan tightened the hand holding the food box, "I''ll go back to southern Xinjiang first, report to my grandpa, and then go find my sister." Having such a big sister is indeed a blessing in her previous life, Ning Yue said: "I wish you good luck." "Thank you." Huangfuyan and Ning Yue passed by, walked a few steps, then turned around, "Take good care of Xuanyin." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1047： Successfully concluded (10) Chapter 1047 Successfully concluded (10) Ning Yue smiled and nodded: "I will, he is my husband." Huangfuyan walked forward. Ning Yue stopped her: "Thank you too." She stopped: "Thank me for what?" "Thank you for rejecting Sikong Shuo." "You know everything?" Huangfuyan was slightly surprised. "I guess." Knowing Sikong Shuo too well, he knew that Sikong Shuo would not let go of any opportunity to blackmail Huangfuyan, or help Huangfuyan get Xuanyin, or help Huangfuyan find her sister, or maybe the two together. Thoughts were exposed, Huangfuyan didn''t feel embarrassed, and said frankly and self-deprecatingly: "I thought I covered it up very well." "My intuition is better." Ning Yue smiled lightly. Huangfuyan smiled bitterly, said nothing more, turned around and got on the carriage. My heart is sore, this feeling, fortunately, I have already tried it since I was very young, so she is very used to it. She has never fought for the things she likes too much, because she wants to give in to her younger sister; when she grows up, she can''t be herself, because she has to assist her father; even now, she can''t pursue her own feelings. There are too many things, more important than her happiness. The head of the Li clan bids farewell to King Zhongshan. King Zhongshan said politely: "Without the Lingquan, what are you going to do in the future?" "Although there is no spiritual spring, we have an underground palace, and we will guard the underground palace until the master returns." Patriarch Li said reverently. "Master?" King Zhongshan asked suspiciously. Uncle Li Ao smiled and said: "Yes! The appearance of the underground palace means that the descendants of the Xuanyuan clan have also appeared. We will wait for him. If we can''t wait, we will go to him. He will continue to protect us according to the will of the gods." King Zhongshan still had a little awe of that ancient and powerful clan, nodded and said: "If you need me, please contact me." The head of the Li clan said solemnly: "We will! Similarly, if the Xuan family is in trouble, our Li clan is willing to go all out to help the Xuan family!" Everyone got into the carriage. Ma Yuan supported his wife, carefully, for fear that she would bump into it. His wife-servant attitude made Lin Lanzhi laugh: "Why didn''t you treat me so well when you were young?" Ma Yuan laughed twice, and peeled a grapefruit for Lin Lanzhi: "Didn''t I be a fool at that time? I was ignorant, so don''t expose me. I will love you from now on, more than Yueyue and Qing''er." ! He said, kissing her blushing cheek. Lin Lanzhi was so frightened that he almost threw the grapefruit out: "You...you are so old, how can you be so self-respecting?" "It''s as if we haven''t done anything more than that. How did Qing''er get here? How did Yue''er get here? Did she pop out of a crack in the rock?" Ma Yuan pursed his lips. "You... who did you learn the dirty words from?" Lin Lanzhi''s face turned red with anger, fearing that he would say more, she picked up a piece of grapefruit and stuffed it into his mouth. Ma Yuan burst into tears from the sourness: "Mother! This... this is too unpalatable!" This time I didn''t buy honey pomelo, it was a little sour, but it was just right for Lin Lanzhi to eat. "Are you ready? Don''t look! They''re all in the car! Xuan Yin is in, Yue''er is in, and parents are also in!" Rong Lin put down the curtain, and forcibly moved Rong Qing to the center of the couch, letting him leave. Windows away. Rong Qing glanced at him: "Father and mother? Don''t bark! Those are your grandpa and grandma." Rong Lin whistled, looked up at the sky, and refused to listen. Rong Qing helped his forehead helplessly: "Aren''t you going back to southern Xinjiang?" Rong Lin smiled badly, and took out a booklet from his arms: "I am the ambassador of friendship and peace in southern Xinjiang, and I am going to arrange the marriage for Prince Gong and Princess Deqing!" Want to drive him away? It''s not that easy! This time he said that he had to stay with Ma''s house until he took someone down! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1048： Laneige has a happy event (1) Chapter 1048 Laneige has a happy event (1) On the third day of March, everyone arrived in the capital, and the emperor and ministers went back to their homes one after another. The carriage of the Zhongshan Palace turned around and drove towards the mansion. When it arrived there, an unexpected person appeared at the door. He was wearing silver brocade. Dressed in plain clothes, walking on plain white satin, he is slender and strong, with a heroic posture, a fair and handsome face with sharp edges and corners, exquisite features, and a warm smile on the corners of his lips, making everyone who sees it feel like a spring breeze. And looking at his eagerly looking forward, it seems that he has been waiting for a long time. Xuan Xiaoying lifted the curtain, stared at him for a few seconds, and then hurriedly jumped off the carriage: "Second brother!" The smile on the corners of Xuan Bin''s lips turned up even more, he opened his arms, and hugged the little glutinous rice dumpling that was rushing towards him into his arms: "Sakura." Xuan Xiaoying smiled happily: "Second brother, you are finally back." "Yeah, I''m finally back." Xuan Bin kissed his sister''s hair, "Miss your second brother?" "I want to! I really want to!" Xuan Bin smiled lightly: "Second brother also misses Sakura." Xuan Xiaoying twisted her body and jumped off the ground, then ran towards King Zhongshan who was about to get off the car: "Father! Look, the second brother is back!" At this moment, Xuan Bin finally realized that something was wrong, and fixed his gaze on Xuan Xiaoying''s leg: "Sister, your leg... is it alright?" On the other side, Ma Yuan, Lan Zhi and his party also returned to the mansion. Ma Ningxin got the news early and waited at the door with Niu Niu. The second old man in Ding County was unwell, so she and Niuniu stayed at the second old man''s house until the first lunar month before returning to Beijing. After returning to Beijing, they heard that Ma Yuan and the others had gone hunting with the emperor. After counting, I haven''t seen him for three or four months. Ma Ningxin is very happy. Ma Yuan got out of the car first, saw Ma Ningxin, and said with a smile, "Xin''er is back?" "Fourth Uncle." Ma Ningxin stepped forward and pulled Niuniu, "Quickly call Fourth Grandpa." "Fourth Grandpa!" Niu Niu yelled crisply. "Hey, you''re so good!" Ma Yuan touched Niuniu''s little head, stretched out his hand and helped Lin Lanzhi down. Lin Lanzhi''s complexion was very pale, his whole body was light and light, and he seemed to be shaking when the cold wind blew. Ma Yuan supported her, and said cautiously: "Be careful, walk slowly." Niu Niu stared at her round eyes and said, "Lanzhi, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Ma Ningxin glanced at her hurriedly, and said in a low voice, "Why are you calling me? Grandma." "No, how can there be such a young grandma?" Niuniu pouted and turned her face away. When Ma Yuan heard this, something was wrong. She didn''t call her Grandma Lanzhi, but called him Grandpa. Could it be that she thought he was old? "Ouch" Lin Lanzhi''s retching interrupted Ma Yuan''s thoughts, and Ma Yuan hurriedly took out a piece of grapefruit peel from his bosom, "Quickly smell it." Lin Lanzhi smelled the sour smell, and gradually got better, then looked at Ma Ningxin and Niuniu, and greeted with a smile: "Are you back? Huh? Where''s Xiaobao?" "He''s sleeping." Ma Ningxin held Lin Lanzhi''s arm, glanced at Lin Lanzhi''s still flat belly, and smiled narrowly, "Isn''t Fourth Aunt already there?" Lin Lanzhi''s complexion was slightly flushed: "It''s only been a month and a half." It''s really embarrassing to say, at this age, it''s time to have a grandson, but... I''m pregnant! Ma Yuan was so happy that he couldn''t see his eyes from laughing. He said he would have another child with Lanzhi. No, it will happen by the end of the year! If you ask him to say, one is not enough, I can''t wait to have a second baby! Ma Ningxin followed Lin Lanzhi through some turmoil. Thinking about Lin Yonghe in the Millennium Court, thinking about Bai Shuanger who was killed halfway, and looking at the appearance of the husband and wife playing in harmony now, I really feel uncomfortable for the two of you, laugh He said, "Congratulations to my fourth aunt." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1049： Laneige has a happy event (2) Chapter 1049 Laneige has a happy event (2) The fourth aunt is still young, only forty. Many people want to have children at her age, but husbands tend to like the new and dislike the old, and prefer to spoil the young aunt and maid. "Fourth Uncle, you have to treat Fourth Aunt well." She joked. Ma Yuan nodded his head like a catfish: "Of course! I''m not good to her, who is good to me?" Lin Lanzhi could hardly listen anymore. Ever since he went to southern Xinjiang, this guy has become very brazen: "Quick...quickly ask the children to get out of the car, they must have fallen asleep." Ma Yuan opened the curtain, and sure enough, he saw Rong Lin hugging Rong Qing sleeping soundly on the couch, his face turned dark, brat, his sleeping appearance is so bad! Even your adoptive father can''t be so oppressive! What should I do if it is crushed? "Wake up, Qing''er, Rong Lin, you''re home." He patted the two of them on the shoulder. Rong Lin woke up startled, and opened his twinkling eyes: "It''s here? So soon?" It seems that she just fell asleep with Rong Qing in her arms, why did she get home in a blink of an eye? Rong Qing also slowly opened his eyes, seeing that Rong Lin''s arms and legs were pressing on his body, while his father was standing opposite, looking at him with displeasure, his eyes trembled immediately: "Why don''t you get up soon?" "Okay." Rong Lin rubbed his eyes and yawned. He always looked like blowing his beard and staring, rarely had such a soft and cute side, Rong Qing''s eyes darkened, and he turned his face away. Ma Yuan blinked, did he have a convulsion? Why do you always feel weird between your son and Rong Lin? Rong Lin got out of the car and carried Rong Qing into the wheelchair. This was the first time Ma Ningxin saw Rong Lin and Rong Qing when she was an adult. When she was a child, she was raised by Lanzhi''s side, and her relationship with Rong Qing was considered close. Although she was not comparable to Yue''er, compared to Ma Jinyan and Ning Xi, Rong Qing treated her much better. She didn''t expect that Rong Qing was still alive. The news was so exciting. But when she saw Rong Qing coming in a wheelchair, she felt a deep pain in her heart. "Qing''er." She walked over and held Rong Qing''s hand. Rong Qing smiled slightly: "Sister." Ma Ningxin wet her eyes, touched his cheek and said, "It''s good that you''re back!" Then, she looked at Rong Lin who was behind Rong Qing. He was a sunny and handsome young man with a heroic face, eyes as clear as water, and a sincere and warm smile. Her heart suddenly surged with affection: " Is it Rong Lin?" Looking at the expression of her eldest sister, Rong Qing knew that Rong Lin was shamelessly acting cute again! Rong Lin grinned, showing a mouthful of small white teeth: "Sister!" I heard that this kid is the commander of Nanjiang, and he kills people without blinking an eye on the battlefield. I thought he would be cool and attractive, but I didn''t expect him to be so cute. Ma Ningxin was instantly conquered, and smiled and touched his hair on the forehead: "Thank you for taking care of Qing''er all the time." "It should." Rong Lin raised the cutest and warmest smile, crazily brushing up his favor. Ma Ningxin didn''t care about why Rong Lin called her eldest sister instead of aunt, she seemed to have forgotten, there was no way, who made this child so cute? Niu Niu ran over on short legs, called Uncle Rong Qing, then climbed onto Rong Qing''s lap, hugged Uncle Mei and did not let go. The whole group burst out laughing. Niuniu looked up at Rong Lin again, this brother was too tall, she was a little scared. "Fourth Aunt, where are Yueer and Xiao Yin?" Ma Ningxin couldn''t help asking after looking at them for a long time. Lin Lanzhi smiled and said: "They have gone to the palace." Hyun Bin returned home after recovering from injury, and everyone gathered together for dinner. The brothers all know what happened to Guo Yu, and it would be a lie to say that they are not angry. Although Guo Yu is at fault, Ning Yue''s methods are not necessarily bright. It''s just that after so many things, they can see Ning Yue''s character. If it weren''t for Ning Yue''s persistence, her sister would have been buried in the underground palace like Huangfu Xin. I heard that Ning Yue''s arms were swollen in order to hug her sister. up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1050： Laneige has a happy event (3) Chapter 1050 Laneige has a happy event (3) A little girl can put aside her quarrel with Guo Yu and take care of Xuan Xiaoying, so what reason do these men have to hold her tight? This meal went well. The king of Zhongshan asked some things about Xuan Bin''s road, and Xuan Bin answered them one by one. There was not much plot, but the injuries recurred, stopped and walked, and encountered heavy snow. But at that time, the Xuan family had already gone to the Li clan with the emperor. "Oh, it''s really boring to be alone at home." Xuan Bin took a sip of tea, his deep eyes swept across Ning Yue, and he sighed secretly. He smiled warmly, "Fourth brother, fourth sibling, when will you move back?" Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin held Ning Yue''s hand under the table, and said to Xuan Bin, "Let''s talk." King Zhongshan frowned, but stopped talking. After dinner, King Zhongshan called his four sons to the study to discuss matters. Ning Yue went to Qingling Pavilion to visit Sun Yao. Sun Yao is eight months pregnant, and her hands, legs and feet are swollen badly. Last time she fell on a rainy night, she is still lying on the bed. It is really difficult for her. "How are you doing recently?" Ning Yue asked with concern. "It''s pretty good. It moved so much at night that I couldn''t sleep." Sun Yao said with a smile. "This is the milk fruit of the Li nationality. It''s sweet and sour. It''s very delicious. This is their bacon. If you''re hungry, have someone steam it. Don''t be greedy..." Ning Yue brought back the special products from the Li nationality. Take it out. Sun Yao asked Shihua to accept it, held Ning Yue''s hand and said, "Look at you, you look better than before. How are you? Are the Li people enjoying themselves?" "It''s okay, the mountains and rivers are beautiful there, and the folk customs are quite different from ours. I wasn''t used to it when I first arrived, and I was a little reluctant when I left." Ning Yue said with a smile. "Nothing happened, right?" Sun Yao asked unprecedentedly. Ning Yue thought about it, and said lightly about the matter of the underground palace: "...We went to quarry stalactites, but the cave collapsed, and we fell into the underground palace. Fortunately, Xuan Yin and the eldest brother arrived in time." "I heard from Xuan Zhao that a princess from Southern Xinjiang died? Is it Huangfuyan?" She only found out later that Miss Huang was the Princess of Southern Xinjiang, Huangfuyan, and broke into a cold sweat. Ning Yue shook her head: "It''s not her, it''s the daughter of the Queen of Nanjiang. She fell into a trap and fell into the ground." The truth was kicked down by Xuan Yin, but there is no need to tell Sun Yao about these things to make Sun Yao shudder. Sun Yao sighed: "It''s really pitiful, fortunately you are all right." After a pause, she asked again, "By the way, how about the peace talks? Will we fight with Nanjiang again?" "It shouldn''t happen in the short term. The peace talks were very successful. Next month, Prince Gong of Southern Xinjiang will come to Beijing to marry Princess Deqing." "Princess Deqing?" Sun Yao didn''t know that Princess Deqing had a verbal marriage with Lin Chengfeng and Ma Jinyan. She thought it was her first engagement, and thoughtfully said, "She seems to be eighteen, right? The boss is not young anymore, it''s time to get married, but the emperor always loves her, so why is he willing to let her marry far away in Nanjiang?" Of course he was reluctant, but whoever made the Xuan family win the favor of the Li people, fearing that the Xuan family would instigate rebellion, the emperor had to immediately find a backer who was stronger than the Li people. This peace talks, in terms of rigid conditions, both sides are fair, no one takes Who is cheaper, but Deqing''s marriage "What''s wrong?" Sun Yao caught a glimpse of the strange look in Ning Yue''s eyes. Ning Yue shook her head: "This marriage, speaking of it, feels a little wronged to Princess Deqing. Of course, if that Prince Gong has the character of Second Young Master Chen, it''s a different story." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1051： Laneige has a happy event (4) Chapter 1051 Laneige has a happy event (4) Sun Yao heard the meaning of Ning Yue''s words: "Is he from a low family background?" "It should be enough to marry a child from an ordinary family. He is the son of the Geng family and the nephew of the Queen of Nanjiang. He was named king because of his marriage." Ning Yue said. "Is there no unmarried prince in southern Xinjiang?" Sun Yao asked again. "Yes, the fifth prince and the seventh prince haven''t discussed marriage yet." The fifth prince is a concubine, and the seventh prince is a concubine. Not to mention the seventh prince, at least the fifth prince should marry Princess Deqing, but it happens to be a king with a different surname. Sun Yao doesn''t know much about politics, but she is also worried about Princess Deqing: "I hope that Prince Gong is really a person worth entrusting for life." Sister-in-law and sister-in-law talked a little bit, and when they were together with Sun Yao, time always passed very fast, when Xuan Yin urged her to go back, it was already dark. Reluctantly bid farewell to Sun Yao, Ning Yue and Xuan Yin boarded the carriage back to the General''s Mansion. From the Wang''s Mansion to the General''s Mansion, they will pass by South Street, so Ning Yue simply decided to visit Huichuntang. Just a few steps away, I heard the voices of Xuan Bin and King Zhongshan. "It''s so late, where are you going with Sakura?" "Take my younger sister to the night market. My younger sister''s clothes are too small. By the way, buy her some ready-made clothes." Xuan Bin said. Since Guo Yu left, Xuan Xiaoying''s quality of life has dropped by a notch. King Zhongshan is a gentleman, and he is not as considerate as a woman. Hearing what Xuan Bin said, he realized that Xuan Xiaoying''s sleeves and trouser legs It is indeed much shorter. "Can''t go tomorrow?" He asked suspiciously. Xuan Bin smiled warmly: "It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day, anyway, my sister and I have nothing to do." "Well, go, come back early." King Zhongshan finally let go. Ning Yue didn''t tell the truth, and lowered the curtain. Xuan Bin''s carriage stopped in front of a tea shop, and the maid welcomed the two of them in, and opened the shuttle door for them. In the room, sat a middle-aged woman in purple clothes. The woman''s cheeks were thin and her face was haggard, and even thick makeup powder could not cover the blue eyes. The former beauty turned into a passing cloud in an instant, and Xuan Bin felt a pain in his throat: "Mother." Guo Yu raised his eyes, his eyes were slightly red: "Bin''er! Sakura!" Xuan Xiaoying took off her shoes and threw herself into Guo Yu''s arms: "Mother" Guo Yu hugged her tightly, tears streaming down her face. This was the first time she saw her daughter after being dismissed from the mansion. It was so long that she felt as if she had waited a lifetime. Xuan Xiaoying raised her small white hand and wiped the tears from her face: "Mother, it''s not bitter." "Yeah!" Guo Yu nodded with tears in his eyes, and hugged her on his lap, "Let mother see if you''ve lost weight?" "No! I gained a pound!" Xuan Xiaoying said sweetly. Guo Yu smiled through tears: "It''s good to be fat, it''s good to be fat!" He looked at Xuan Bin again, "Does your father know that you are here to see me?" Xuan Bin shook his head: "I don''t know, I said I went out to buy clothes for my sister." "As expected, he still refuses to forgive me." Guo Yu lowered his eyes bitterly, paused, and asked again, "How are your elder brother and third younger brother? Did you encounter any danger this trip?" "No, everything is fine." Xuan Bin didn''t want his mother to worry. "Is Sun Yao about to give birth?" Guo Yu asked again. "It seems to be the end of next month, and the doctor said it might be earlier." In order to reassure Mrs. Kuan, Xuan Bin even inquired about the news of the pregnant woman. Guo Yu secretly sighed, in terms of talent, the second son is not the best, but this son is the most caring, Xuan Yu is too cold, although he is filial to her, there is still a slight distance; Xuan Zhao is clingy to her, and too naughty, I can''t help it; only Xuan Bin is the most filial and understands her best. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1052： Laneige has a happy event (5) Chapter 1052 Laneige has a happy event (5) "Mom!" Xuan Xiaoying held her face in her hands and said, "Mom, let me tell you good news." "What good news?" Guo Yu asked with a smile. "My leg is healed!" Xuan Xiaoying stood up and jumped a few times on the floor. Guo Yu was dumbfounded. Xuan Bin said gently: "It was the fourth sibling who cured Sakura''s leg." The carriage drove into South Street, and what surprised Ning Yue was that Huichun Hall was sealed off! It was a bolt from the blue! Ning Yue quickly jumped out of the carriage, squeezed away the onlookers, and came to the entrance of Huichun Hall, where stood the battered Treasurer Li and the helpless Brother Wei. Behind them, there were many police officers with weapons. Ning Yue''s eyes sharpened: "What happened?" Shopkeeper Li saw her and patted his chest: "Boss! You are finally back! If you don''t come back, I plan to go to the Li tribe to find you!" "Uncle Li, tell me carefully, what happened? Why was the Huichun Hall sealed up with a sticker? Who posted it?" Ning Yue asked calmly. Ning Yue''s composure infected shopkeeper Li. Shopkeeper Li secretly scolded himself for walking in the rivers and lakes for many years, but he was not as calm as a little girl. He immediately suppressed the anxiety in his heart and explained the events of the past few days in detail from beginning to end. It turned out that the murder of Geng Zhongzhi was exposed, and there were witnesses. Witnesses went to Huichuntang for a follow-up visit, met Geng Zhongzhi who had just returned from the medicine shop, and immediately recognized Geng Zhongzhi as the murderer who appeared in the cemetery. According to eyewitnesses, she saw Geng Zhongzhi talking to the beggar boy, and then the beggar boy fell down for some reason, covered in blood. Geng Zhongzhi loaded the boy into the cart and fled the cemetery in embarrassment. Not only that, the witnesses also picked up a poppy fruit in the place where Geng Zhongzhi stayed. After listening to the testimony of the witnesses, Guo Kuang immediately connected the murder case with the drug case, inferring that Geng Zhongzhi was destroying the poppy fruit but was smashed by the young man, and Geng Zhongzhi simply killed the young man and silenced him. Geng Zhongzhi wanted to dig a hole and bury the body on the spot. At this time, witnesses appeared. Geng Zhongzhi was afraid of being discovered, so he threw the boy''s body into the cart instead, thinking that the witnesses hadn''t seen the process. Unexpectedly, they killed him The process can be seen clearly. "Oh, is there some misunderstanding? How could Guard Geng be a murderer?" Shopkeeper Li shook his head bitterly. "Who is that witness?" Ning Yue asked. "It''s the little girl whose stomach was bitten by wild dogs and came to us for surgery! She remembers people and never forgets." Shopkeeper Li believed the little girl''s testimony again when he said this, but... it''s just that guard Geng always Loyalty doesn''t look like a murderer! "There is also A Furong, how ridiculous! I am the shopkeeper of Huichuntang, do I not know whether Huichuntang has purchased poppies? Master Guo must have made a mistake!" These, Guo Kuang is not mistaken, they are all facts. Geng Zhongzhi did kill someone, and she did create drugs. That witness, that little girl... Ning Yue clenched her fists. Captain Wei quickly scratched his head in embarrassment, who would have thought that such a day would come? He hid the rope behind his back. If he wanted to tie Ning Yue, he really couldn''t do it. Another Catcher Liu who had a higher status than Catcher Wei saw that he was unwilling to let go, rolled his eyes in disdain, and said, "Princess Princess, since you are back, follow us to the yamen." !" Ning Yue said indifferently: "Peel off the seal of Huichun Hall first." Captain Liu said bluntly: "This was seized by order of the government!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1053： Laneige has a happy event (6) Chapter 1053 Laneige has a happy event (6) Ning Yue said coldly: "I don''t care who ordered it to be sealed up, expose it to me! Even if Geng Zhongzhi is a suspect, even if poppies were found in the place where he stayed, it still cannot prove that all this has anything to do with Huichuntang! Geng Zhongzhi is my bodyguard, not a fellow of Huichun Hall!" "But you are the owner of Huichuntang! Your guards killed people, and your guards destroyed poppies. We have every reason to suspect that the Huichuntang you opened is a pharmacy on the surface, but it is actually a den of drug production!" Liu The catcher''s tone became more impolite each time. Ning Yue did not back down: "My pharmacy was sealed up just based on suspicion! What are you going to do with so many patients? I have been in Huichuntang for so long, how is my reputation? Ask the common people! Have I ever sold a pharmacy to anyone? A poppy fruit, a piece of hibiscus?" Catcher Liu is choking quickly, Huichuntang has a very good reputation, and few people who come here to see a doctor do not praise it for its conscience in the industry, and he has also come to treat diseases. But these, in the face of each case, will all become insignificant, and he soon turned cold again. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Catcher Wei quickly smoothed things over and said: "Oh, don''t quarrel, this... let''s talk about it! Brother, calm down. Princess, don''t be too angry, we are serving Mr. Guo I am ordered to seal up the Huichun Hall and take you back for interrogation, so I ask you to come with us to the yamen." "Who dares to touch her?" A voice that was so cold that there was no warmth sounded behind them, and the crowd fell silent, then dispersed with a huff, and automatically made way for them. At the end of the road, a man in black clothes came arrogantly and calmly. In the twilight, his face was like a crown jade, as beautiful as peaches and plums, and he was wearing a sable cloak, like a cold and noble emperor. The powerful coercion made everyone unable to lift their heads. He blocked Ning Yue behind him, glanced coldly, looked at the policeman who was clamoring to arrest Ning Yue, and said, "Who dared you to come to Huichuntang to make trouble?" Catcher Liu instinctively lowered his body: "Go back... If you go back to King Yinjun, the younger one is also doing things impartially, so I would like to ask King Yinjun to make it easier." Xuanyin sneered: "Do things impartially! Come here! Let me take off the seal!" "Yes!" Two shadow guards stepped forward, stabbed and tore off the seal on the door. In the crowd, there was a gasp. Captain Liu gritted his teeth quickly: "Prince Yin Jun, don''t make it difficult for the little one!" "Go away, my king, if you dare to trouble Huichun Hall again, this king will make it difficult for you to stay in the capital!" Xuan Yin dared to say such words, because he was really sure to get him out of the capital, a small arrester Come on, actually embarrassing his woman, can''t you get nine heads? ! Captain Liu left indignantly. Catcher Wei quickly looked embarrassed: "It''s not...the king of the county, I know this is very difficult for you, but...but we really obeyed the orders of the adults...If we can''t pay the job, it will be difficult for us." Xuan Yin''s eyes turned cold, Ning Yue shook his hand: "Brother Wei usually takes good care of me." Xuanyin''s expression turned pale: "Go back and tell my uncle that Yueyue did not commit a crime, and Geng Zhongzhi''s murder was his personal act, which has nothing to do with Yueyue." Whether it is irrelevant or not is not up to you, it has to be tried and investigated! Its not that you dont understand your stern and selfless uncle, not to mention your niece and daughter-in-law, Im afraid that if his own son or daughter kills someone, he will have to reluctantly send him to the guillotine. Captain Wei thought so in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it out of his mouth, so he had to bite the bullet and say: "That''s okay, I''ll return to the Lord like this first." Captain Wei left quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1054： Laneige has a happy event (7) Chapter 1054 Laneige has a happy event (7) Xuan Yin took Ning Yue''s hand to the second floor of Huichun Hall, closed the door, and looked at Ning Yue with a serious expression: "Is there anything you need to confess, Mrs. Xuan?" The first time he called Mrs. Xuan, Ning Yue could tell that he was angry. Although he fully defended her in front of outsiders, in his heart, he probably understood that these two cases had nothing to do with her. The villain in Ning Yue''s heart began to fight between heaven and man. Sister Gao Lengyu said: "There is nothing to confess. I did buy poppies and I did make drugs. Now, go and expose me to your uncle!" Loli said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. In fact, I have always wanted to confess to you, but I have never found a suitable opportunity. I bought some poppy fruit to make drugs, but I just wanted to deal with Liu Wanyu. I Later, Jinpen washed his hands, if you dont believe me, go and investigate. As for the murder case, I swear that it has nothing to do with me, I am more late than uncle. Ning Yue''s goosebumps fell all over the floor. Xuan Yin''s fingers tapped on the table: "Mrs. Xuan, be lenient when you confess, and strict when you resist." Ning Yue sighed, and sat down on the chair opposite him: "Didn''t you guess everything? What are you asking me for? You go back first, I have my own opinion on this matter." "Ma Ningyue! You don''t have to install a house for a day, do you?" "Then you should fight!" He couldn''t do it. Ning Yue said: "I did it! I will bear the consequences! Don''t worry about it!" After all, they quarreled. The faces of both of them became ugly. If someone else took over the case, Ning Yue wouldn''t need to be half-distracted. Most of the time, there are ways to get rid of the crime, but Guo Kuang, the most stern and selfless person in Xiliang, is also someone she is reluctant to hurt. Xuanyin slapped the table with a palm: "Ma Ningyue, you kill people, you make poison, I''m very angry, I''m really **** angry! But what makes me most angry is that you didn''t tell me! These two incidents How long has the case been in the past? I came back from Yunzhou, and Guo Kuang was looking into them! I asked you at that time, if you have anything to tell me, you said no. I thought you just concealed the matter of Sikong Shuo, no Think of those two things." "What will happen if I tell you? Will it be different from now? Will uncle stop arresting me because you know? Also, I didn''t kill anyone." Ning Yue turned her face away, feeling aggrieved. It''s fine if others don''t believe her, but why does he think she will instigate Geng Zhongzhi to kill an innocent person? Is she, Ma Ningyue, just this smart? In order to keep a secret, do you only know **** people? This matter made a big fuss, and it didn''t take long before it spread throughout the capital. The benevolent princess of the county has transformed into a murderer and a big drug lord that everyone avoids. The gate of Huichuntang was smashed by some radical people with rotten vegetables and eggs, and the treasurer Li had to close it temporarily. door. The brothers of the Xuan family also heard the news. Xuan Yu went to find the King of Zhongshan, while Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao rushed to Huichun Hall without stopping. When getting off the car, Xuan Zhao accidentally suffered a rotten egg. The one who threw the rotten eggs was a little beggar, and he was stunned when he hit Xuanzhao. Xuan Zhao glared at him: "Get out soon? Waiting to be beaten?" The little beggar scrambled and ran away. Most of these people who messed up the scene were invited by their competitors. They wanted to make things worse and beat back to the ground, and there were few real passers-by. Xuan Zhao grabbed the middle-aged man who took the lead, and sent him to the Yamen. At this point, the eggs of trouble can no longer hit the door panel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1055： Laneige has a happy event (8) Chapter 1055 Laneige has a happy event (8) The two brothers went upstairs. Xuanzhao came before he heard: "Where is the cashier? Four brothers and sisters, why don''t you care about them making trouble at the door? Get someone to beat them!" As soon as he entered the door, he was breathless due to the strong cold air. "You... what''s the matter? Are you arguing?" Xuan Bin touched him with his elbow, motioning him to keep silent, don''t leave any pot unopened and lift any pot. He didn''t understand, and frowned thickly: "Second brother, why are you poking me?" Hyun Bin: "..." Ning Yue got up and bowed to the two: "Second brother, third brother." It can be seen that the mood is a little depressed. Xuan Bin didn''t think that a woman who was as good as a planner would be saddened by the so-called homicide and drug-making crimes. The only thing that could make her sad was this younger brother who was competing with each other at critical moments. Xuan Bin stepped forward and patted Xuan Yin on the shoulder: "Is it a man? Get angry with a woman, huh?" Xuanyin didn''t speak. "Second brother, don''t blame him. After all, I did something wrong. He should be angry." Ning Yue said casually. "Listen, listen, little girls are more magnanimous than you!" Xuan Bin punched him. Xuanyin really wants to tear this girl up at this moment, how can this be magnanimous? It is clear that retreat is advance. It was like this on the first day, yelling at him, Xuan Yu turned into a kitten as soon as he came, everyone thought she was quite pitiful, and then he was such a jerk. Ning Yue gave him a provocative look! Xuanyin stood up in anger! Xuan Bin quickly clasped his shoulders: "Xiao Yin! Is it over? You still want to hit someone, don''t you?" I just slapped her butt, twice hard! Xuan Zhao also stopped him, saying: "You little bastard, try being rough!" Ning Yue looked at him being "pressed" to death by her brother, for some reason, the depression just now dissipated, and she still wanted to laugh. "Are you still laughing?" Xuan Yin was furious. Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao looked at Ning Yue. Ning Yue had already suppressed her smile and shed two tears. Xuanyin gasped in anger! But maybe he was too angry, but he calmed down instead. Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao exchanged a look and let go of him. In fact, the two understood that with Xuan Yin''s martial arts, even if they combined their strength, they couldn''t stop them, and Xuan Yin didn''t really move. Xuan Bin sat down on a chair beside him: "Tell me, what''s going on, let''s all figure out a solution together. Uncle is too oily and salty, so don''t take any chances." Ning Yue bowed and said: "I appreciate the kindness of the second and third brothers, but I did this by myself. I don''t want to involve everyone. Trust me, I can solve it." "How do you plan to solve it?" Xuanyin asked heavily. Xuan Bin glanced at Xuan Yin, this kid, his tone of voice is so bad, be careful to go back and kneel on the washboard. Ning Yue said softly: "Anyway, I have a solution, you and your brothers go back and wait for the news." Xuan Yin was so angry that he left. "Xiao Yin! Xiao Yin!" Xuan Bin called out a few times, and said to Xuan Zhao, "Go and see." "Oh." Xuan Zhao chased after him. Only Ning Yue and Xuan Bin were left in the room, and the atmosphere was a bit weird. After all, Ning Yue mistook Xuan Bin for Xuan Yin in a semi-comatose state, and threw herself into Xuan Bin''s arms. Maybe Ning Yue didn''t take this matter to heart, but to Xuan Bin, it was a lifetime. Indelible memory. Xuan Bin cleared his throat and said, "Xiao Yin only found out today, right?" "Ok." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1056： Laneige has a happy event (9) Chapter 1056 Laneige has a happy event (9) "Then it''s no wonder he''s angry." Xuan Bin smiled lightly, "He doesn''t care what you did, but he cares that you kept it from him. That''s how he is. He has a strong desire to control, which may be related to his childhood experience. , this point, please tolerate him more. He lost his mother at such a young age, and has been growing up in the cold and ridiculed. Your third brother and I...cough, to be honest, we didnt treat him well before. I think, What makes him really angry is not how many bad things you have done, but that he doesn''t know you have done these things, and he is afraid that he will miss the best time to protect you. It is his life''s regret not to be able to protect Lan Zhen, if he can''t protect you ..." Having said this, Xuan Bin suddenly stopped. Ning Yue fell silent. Xuan Bin said again: "Uncle, I will find a way to delay it for a few days, but you should discuss with Xiao Yin how to get rid of the charges." Ning Yue nodded: "Thank you, Second Brother." After Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao left, Ning Yue found Xuan Yin who was sulking in the carriage, and tickled his fingers: "Are you still angry, Fourth Master Xuan?" Xuanyin turned her back and ignored her. Ning Yue stretched out her soft arms, embraced him from behind, and said softly, "Don''t be angry with me." Xuanyin opened her fingers and shook her arm away. She entangled her again, but was thrown off by Xuanyin again. Ning Yue didn''t give up, and entangled her for the third time: "Don''t break my fingers, you''ve made them all red." Xuan Yin looked down and turned his face away. Ning Yue giggled, "I know you love me." The arms intertwined and became tighter, as if to embed herself into his body, "Xuan Yin, let''s stop arguing. If something like this happens, I will It''s very sad, if you quarrel with me again, I will be even more sad." Xuan Yin''s breathing was a bit rough. Ning Yue''s tone was still soft, as if her body was as soft as water: "Oh, I actually don''t know why I hide it from you, maybe I care too much, I''m afraid you can''t accept me like this, or maybe I have a premonition that something will happen. I don''t want to drag you into the water... In short, I just kept it a secret." "Ma Ningyue, in your eyes, I''m the kind of person who will fly away when disaster strikes?" Xuanyin asked coldly. "At that time, our relationship was not so good. I didn''t even dare to tell you that I had dinner with Sikong Shuo. This kind of thing would be more rotten in my stomach." Ning Yue said softly. "You still have reason!" So angry! But no matter how angry he was, Ning Yue just said softly, "I won''t hide anything from you in the future." "Ma Ningyue, I can hear cocoons in my ears!" Ning Yue recklessly said, "This is the last time." "I''ve heard this many times too! Every time is the last time! Every time there is a next time!" Ning Yue shook her head: "No, no, no, absolutely not. After I told you the last time, I never lied to you again. What I lied to you was before I said that sentence." "You''re so good at sophistry, why don''t you just become a litigator!" "Xiliang does not accept female litigators." "Ma Ningyue!" Ning Yue''s scalp was numb, and her hands slowly moved down: "Don''t be angry with me, I really promise to hide it from you for the last time, and I have nothing to hide before. Wait, there seems to be one more thing, I actually knew you in my previous life, but you didnt marry me in your previous life, you married a princess from Southern Xinjiang..." "Ma Ningyue!" Xuan Yin turned her head and stopped her coldly, "Is it interesting to mess around?" Ning Yue sighed softly. I am confessing seriously. If you dont believe me, dont blame me in the future and say that I lied to you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1057： perfect solution (1) Chapter 1057 Perfect solution (1) The two cases caused a big commotion, and it spread all over the streets and alleys overnight. When Xuan Yin and Ning Yue answered Ma''s house, Ma Yuan and Lin Lanzhi also knew about it. The two of them naturally didn''t believe that their daughter would do such a terrible thing, so they hurriedly asked her if she had been framed by someone. Lin Lanzhi took Ning Yue''s hand and said: "Who is that Geng Zhongzhi? Was he framed by someone? Why did he commit murder?" Ning Yue said calmly: "He used to be a guard of the General''s Mansion. I saw that he was very skilled so I asked him to follow me. He..." Before he finished speaking, Xuan Yin interrupted: "He didn''t kill anyone, it was all a misunderstanding." Lin Lanzhi secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s good that you didn''t kill anyone. Mr. Guo knows the truth and will definitely give Yue''er justice." Ma Yuan supported her: "Okay, don''t worry about the children''s affairs, and Xiao Yin and Qing''er can make Yue''er be wronged? You are pregnant, don''t worry about these things." Lin Lanzhi thought that there was really nothing he could do except to be in a hurry, so he told the children a few words and then went back to the room with Ma Yuan to rest. As soon as the two left, Rong Qing signaled Rong Lin to close the door. Rong Lin curled his lips, when you are alone, you are not so active in closing the door! Rong Qing''s deep eyes swept over him, without saying anything, he looked at the young couple opposite and said, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Ning Yue knew that it was easy to hide from her parents, but it was impossible to hide from this big brother. Fortunately, she didn''t intend to hide it, so she said: "The idea of ??Liu Wanyu playing Huichun Tang before, and then I wanted to teach her a lesson, so I did it." To order Afulong, I used some commercial firms, so Afulong was not only sold to her, but also sold to other addicts, and this made a big fuss." During these days when Rong Qing returned to the capital, he already had a good understanding of the layout of the capital and the relationship between people. The Liu Wanyu her sister spoke of should be Patriarch Sikong''s wife. It is said that Patriarch Sikong was kicked into the Buddhist hall because of a big mistake. Now that I think about it, I''m afraid It''s my sister''s handwriting. Rong Qing looked at Ning Yue firmly: "Which firm is the firm?" "This has nothing to do with the case itself, can you not say it?" Xiao Su reminded her at the beginning that someone was stalking her behind. She owed Xiao Su a favor and didn''t want to drag Xiao Su into the water at this moment. Rong Qing said: "What about the murder case?" Mentioning this, Ning Yue felt a headache, that stupid big man, loyalty is loyalty, but unfortunately, he was short of time: "After the matter of A Furong attracted the attention of the government, the government kept a close eye on it. I asked Geng Zhongzhi to drag the rest of the poppies to the The mass grave was buried deep, and a little beggar came along during the burial, and Geng Zhong was afraid that the little beggar would kill him if he spoke out." Rong Lin shook his head with his tut: "Oh, you''re really stupid. It''s not easy to tell a beggar to keep his mouth shut? Do you have to kill him? Right, Rong Qing?" As he spoke, he grinned his lips, showing a mouthful of small white teeth. Rong Qing pressed his forehead with a slap, apparently not intending to look at him to be cute, and then said to Ning Yue, "What about the witnesses?" Ning Yue blinked: "Well, I haven''t..." "The witness is a child, a relative of a mother in charge of the Guo family, who lives in Xiti Hutong. He has an amazing memory since he was a child, especially for people''s appearance. He was bitten by a wild dog in the abdomen and went to Beijing for medical treatment. The funny thing is that that clinic is Huichuntang." Xuan Yin said lightly. Ning Yue rolled his eyes, is this guy too well informed? Haven''t you been together just now? Where did he find it? Could it be that he figured out the information when he walked out in anger? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1058： perfect solution (2) Chapter 1058 Perfect solution (2) Xuanyin didn''t intend to give her an answer. Rong Qing didn''t worry about how Xuanyin got the news, but only asked: "Is the news accurate?" "Exactly." "Little girl..." Rong Qing held the corner of her lips, "I see, you guys go back, I''ll take care of it." Xuanyin said without hesitation: "I will solve it." "This matter concerns your uncle, you''d better not get involved." Rong Qing said bluntly. Xuanyin seemed to have seen through Rong Qing''s plan, and said with a cold smile: "Then do you think, without me, you can go to the prison in Jingzhao Mansion?" In the tea shop, Xuan Bin invited Guo Kuang, and Xuan Xiaoying was there, sitting cross-legged on the wooden floor, playing with the newly bought glass beads. Beside the two of them, Ms. Xu is performing a wonderful tea ceremony. Xuan Bin smiled and said: "Uncle, I heard that it is very difficult to watch Miss Xu''s performance. The people who make appointments are all waiting for the Mid-Autumn Festival. I don''t know much about this. You are better at it. Let''s see if Miss Xu''s tea ceremony is right." As exquisite as the rumors?" "The Four Essences of Tea CeremonyHarmony, Tranquility, Joy, and Truth. Mrs. Xu has mastered the first three very well. The last one, in Guo''s humble opinion, needs more practice." Guo Kuang said calmly. Xuan Bin stared: "Uncle, do you mean that Miss Xu''s tea is fake?" Ms. Xu covered her face and smiled softly, and said gracefully: "One truth is not the other truth. When my master becomes interested in the tea ceremony, I will pass on the tea ceremony to you personally. At that time, you will understand what is ''he, Jing, Yi, really." Xuan Bin smiled and shook his head: "Those who march and fight, I''m afraid they will ruin such an elegant thing, Miss Xu will love you." Mistress Xu bowed her body. Guo Kuang put down his teacup: "I''ve drunk the tea and watched the show, so I should say goodbye." "Hey!" Xuan Bin pressed his uncle''s hand, "Uncle, you said how long we haven''t seen each other, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" "Usually when you are in the capital, you only see me once a year or so." Guo Kuang brushed his hand away. Xuan Bin played a trick on Xuan Xiaoying. Xuan Xiaoying snorted, and sat on Guo Kuang''s lap with the glass beads in her arms: "Uncle, then you can accompany Xiaoying." Guo Kuang glared at Xuan Bin, who lowered his head. Guo Kuang looked at the little pink dumpling in his arms again, and said softly, "Uncle has something to do today, so come play with Sakura another day, okay?" "Not good." Xuan Xiaoying shook her head and looked at him stubbornly, "Just today, I want to play with uncle today." This acting... Xuan Bin couldn''t bear to look directly, and turned his face away. Guo Kuang sighed deeply: "Sakura." "Uncle, I can walk now, let me dance." Xuan Xiaoying blinked her bright eyes and said, "I learned the dance in the Li nationality." Rao knew that the child was delaying time, but facing her expectant eyes, Guo Kuang still couldn''t completely calm down: "Okay, just dance." Xuan Xiaoying put the glass beads in Guo Kuang''s hand: "Then you help me keep them, don''t let them fall on the ground and hurt you." After all, it is the child who fell, and the things to worry about are different from other children, Guo Kuang felt distressed for a while. Xuan Xiaoying''s dance was so magical that Xuan Bin''s goosebumps fell layer after layer, and he almost regretted using such torture methods to delay his uncle. When Xuan Xiaoying finished the first dance and was about to continue, Guo Kuang stood up. "Uncle, Sakura hasn''t finished dancing yet." Xuan Bin also stood up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1059： perfect solution (3) Chapter 1059 Perfect Solution (3) Guo Kuang looked serious, and said, "Stop playing the sympathy card with me!" Xuan Bin was stunned. On the carriage, Rong Qing and Rong Lin sat on one side, Xuan Yin Ningyue sat on the other side, Rong Lin wanted to grab Rong Qing''s hand, but when he was about to touch it, Rong Qing suddenly raised his hand, picked up the pomelo on the table, and carefully Peeled finely. Rong Lin''s face darkened. Rong Qing calmly peeled the grapefruit, handed a slice to Ning Yue, and then to Xuan Yin. Xuanyin said: "I won''t eat this." "Then give it to me!" Ning Yue snatched the grapefruit in her hand. Rong Lin: What about me? Rong Qing stuffed the grapefruit into his mouth. Rong Lin: "..." Halfway through the meal, Rong Qing suddenly asked: "What is the possibility of getting the witness to change the confession?" Xuanyin thought for a while: "The possibility is 100%, and the success rate is zero." "How to say?" "I have a way to make them change their words, but my uncle''s eyes are too vicious, no one can lie in front of him, and my uncle can tell at a glance whether they are telling the truth or not." Up to this point, Xuanyin He sighed, in terms of martial arts and strategy, he was confident that no one was superior to him, but his ability to observe people was far inferior to Guo Kuang. Ning Yue nodded: "That''s right, uncle seems to be able to read minds, and the road of false testimony... is hard to get through." What a tricky guy. Rong Qing settled down: "Does Guo Kuang hurt Xuan Xiaoying?" Ning Yue nodded: "It hurts, Xuan Xiaoying got separated when she was two years old, and she didn''t find it until she was five years old, and her leg became lame again. Uncle loves her very much." "Will Guo Kuang let you down because of Xuan Xiaoying?" Rong Qing asked again. Ning Yue didn''t even think about it, but shook her head: "It''s absolutely impossible." Rong Lin stretched out his little head, and said righteously: "Then I''ll kill him!" Xuanyin''s eyes turned cold: "How dare you?" Rong Lin snorted, hugged Rong Qing''s arm, and said with a smile: "Rong Qing, if one day you are dealt with, even if he is my own father, I will not let him go." Rong Qing blushed: "Nonsense!" The carriage arrived at Jingzhao Mansion. Xuanyin got out of the car first, and a jailer bowed forward: "The king of the county." "Is everything ready?" Xuanyin asked heavily. The jailer said: "If you go back to the king, everything has been prepared. The wine will last for two quarters of an hour. Please ask the king as soon as possible." "This king knows." Xuanyin gestured towards the dark place, and a shadow guard followed. The two entered the dungeon together. All the prisoners in the dungeon ate meals with sleeping pills and fell asleep soundly, and Geng Zhongzhi was no exception. Geng Zhongzhi was tortured, his hands and feet were swollen, the skin on his back was torn, and the blood on his clothes had dried up, sticking to the wound, and a piece of flesh could be torn off if he pulled it. "Did he confess?" Xuan Yin asked in a low voice. The jailer said: "No, he has a very hard mouth, no matter how hard he is tortured, he will clenched his teeth and remain silent. The subordinates almost thought he was dumb." Xuan Yin hooked the corners of his lips coldly: "I have a bit of backbone, and I''m not too stupid." Before making a good confession with Ning Yue, whatever you say may be wrong, whether you take the blame on yourself or deny the crime, it will push Ning Yue into a very passive position. Ning Yue strived for the greatest room for maneuver. "For the sake of your sincerity, I won''t kill you." After Xuan Yin finished speaking, he winked at the jailer. The jailer took out the key and opened the cell door, and stuffed a medicine into Geng Zhongzhi''s mouth, and the medicine melted in his mouth, and after a while, Geng Zhongzhi woke up faintly, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Xuan Yin, and his eyes trembled immediately: "Uncle!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1060： perfect solution (4) Chapter 1060 Perfect solution (4) Xuanyin hummed, and said to the shadow guard behind him: "You go." "Yes." The shadow guard walked into the cell, took off his coat, and revealed a prison uniform that was exactly the same as Geng Zhongzhi''s. Even the cracks and bloodstains on it were surprisingly similar! The jailer threw a cloak to Geng Zhongzhi: "Put it on first, it''s cold outside." Geng Zhongzhi was taken aback for a moment: "Outside? You...where are you taking me?" Xuanyin didn''t answer his words, but asked the shadow guard who was dressed as Geng Zhongzhi: "Are you ready?" Xiti Hutong Mama Cui came out with a food box, and said to the two policemen guarding the door: "Little brother, you have worked hard, drink some wine to warm yourself up, it is windy at night, be careful of freezing!" Although the two of them were wearing the clothes of the police, they were not from the Jingzhao Mansion, but the top guards that Guo Kuang applied to his superiors, and their martial arts were not inferior to the shadow guards of the Xuan family. The two of them didn''t even look at Cui''s mother. Mama Cui asked herself to be bored, cleared her throat, and opened the food box. Immediately, a scent of ghee and scallions wafted out. Mama Cui smiled and said, "It''s all small dishes made by myself. You said you are here to protect my niece and my daughter." Grandniece and granddaughter, I have nothing to thank you for, just a meal of food and drink, just take it as my aunt''s kindness. If you are afraid of drinking, how about I replace it with rice wine? Rice wine is not intoxicating! " As she spoke, she entered the room and brought a large bowl of rice wine. "Safflower elbow, pork ribs in black bean sauce, goose palm and foie gras, these are all my favorite dishes! Try it, little brother!" The two of them still didn''t move. Cui''s mother patted her chest and said: "Oh, it''s our elder who handles the case, can I still harm the people he sent? Look at you, you won''t eat a bite of food! I''m so hungry later, I How to explain to the elder?" The two exchanged a look, nodded, and picked up the chopsticks to eat. Cuis mother hurriedly moved a small wooden table and two small wooden stools: "Little brother, sit down and eat!" The two of them sat down and stood for three hours. They were indeed hungry. They had been trained to bear hunger, so they would not be overwhelmed. But if they could eat, they would still eat with their stomachs open. Mother Cui saw that the two were eating happily, and asked in a low voice: "Today, the silk and satin store in South Street celebrates, and things are very cheap. Can I take them out to buy some fabrics?" "No!" One of them said, "Witnesses are not allowed to step out of the yard without an adult''s warrant." "They are witnesses and not prisoners..." Mother Cui said in embarrassment. The man continued: "In order to protect their safety, they must be wronged for a while." Mother Cui certainly understands this truth. After all, the objects they testify against are not trivial, and they can kill them to the brim with just a few fingers. After the two finished eating, Cui''s mother packed up the dishes and went back to the house to visit the woman and the little girl. Half an hour later, the little girl suddenly developed many rashes, and she was dizzy, as if she was about to die. The woman was so anxious that she wanted to take her daughter to see a doctor, but the guards were not allowed, so one stayed here while the other went to call for a doctor. Unexpectedly, the guard who was going to invite the doctor was stopped by a young woman just halfway, and the little woman sat down on the ground, took a handkerchief and cried desperately: "Ouch... Ouch-why is my life so miserable? Yo? God damn, I raised the outer room outside, and finally bit me back, saying that I had an affair with his housekeeper, and that he wanted me to be immersed in a pig cage! Woooo...I''m so miserable" As soon as she finished speaking, a strong and strong man stepped forward and kicked her on the chest: "I raised a concubine? When? It''s obvious that you two adulterers cheated on me! My He family''s All the money was stolen by you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1061： perfect solution (5) Chapter 1061 Perfect solution (5) The housekeeper knelt down: "Master, I was wronged! She seduced me!" "You murderer! When did my old lady seduce you? Didn''t you tell my old lady that if you kill him, his money will belong to you and my old lady?" The little woman slapped the housekeeper angrily. Then he hugged the guard''s leg, "Master! You have to make the decision for the little one!" The guard frowned: "Since ancient times, adultery has been a capital crime of immersing in a pig cage. If you really feel wronged, go to Jingzhao Mansion to find Mr. Guo." "No way, official, he is rich and powerful, and he has bribed the officials. I can''t beat him, official, you are the master of the womenI don''t want to be soaked in a pig cage" "You bastard, you still have the face to slander me? If I don''t beat you to death today, I will be ashamed of my ancestors!" The man wrestled with the woman, the butler took the opportunity to sneak away, and was caught by the man, who slapped her across the face: "I will provide you with food and drink, you **** turn around and sleep with my woman! Still stealing my money! Go to hellgo to hell" The housekeeper yelled: "My lordhelp" The escort''s itinerary was delayed like this. The woman waited in the house for a long time, and her daughter''s rashes became more and more, and her consciousness became more and more blurred. If this continues, her life may be in danger. "Hey, how long have you been here? Haven''t come back? Life is at stake!" Cui''s mother muttered. The woman was in a state of desperation: "Auntie, do you... have a back door?" "There is no back door, but there is a warehouse with a window facing the outside, which can be turned over." Cui''s mother said. "Then..." The woman pursed her lips, as if struggling a lot, "I''ll take her over there, can you keep quiet?" Mother Cui shrank her neck: "This...if the master knows that I let his witness go privately, he will be angry." The woman plopped down on her knees: "I beg you, aunt, if this continues, she will die!" "It''s a witness anyway, they shouldn''t let her have an accident, why don''t I go talk to the little brother at the door? Let him **** you to the pharmacy?" "it is good." Cui''s mother quickly folded back. The woman asked anxiously, "How?" Mother Cui shook her head: "He said to wait, it''s just that some rashes are not a problem, and his companion will bring the doctor back soon." The woman burst into tears in anxiety: "Wait a little longer... I''m really dead! Auntie! I beg you, let me go out!" "Oh." Cui''s mother frowned in embarrassment, "Okay, then you go back early, if they bring the doctor and you are not here, I will be punished." "Thank you, Auntie! I will do it as soon as possible!" The woman picked up the little girl and slipped out of the window under the guidance of Mother Cui. The moment the window was closed, Cui''s mother suppressed her anxious expression and let out a long breath of relief. On the top of the building, the leader in black watched the sound of the woman climbing out of the window, and gestured to the southeast: No. 1 is ready. Shadow Guard No. 1 returned a gesture: Received. Untied the tiles, and gestured to the shadow guards in the hall. The clerk in the hall pulled it with one hand, and a book library collapsed, and all the bookshelves were turned upside down, turning into rows of medicine cabinets full of medicine names. The sandalwood was taken away and replaced with clear snow lotus incense. When the plaque at the door was turned around, it became "Chen Kee Pharmacy". The woman secretly felt lucky, there was a pharmacy near here, which she had never found before! She rushed in with her daughter in her arms. Dude just got a beard attached. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1062： perfect solution(6) Chapter 1062 Perfect solution (6) "Doctor! Quickly show my daughter!" she cried. Number one on the top of the building made a gesture to the southwest: the witness has entered the control area. The "doctor" welcomed the woman and the little girl into the wing room, "Don''t worry, I assure you, she will be fine, come, put her on the bed first." The woman put the little **** the bed. "Doctor" said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''ve seen her like this a lot, and within a quarter of an hour, I will definitely give you back a lively daughter." Only two quarters of an hour? The woman subconsciously looked at the hourglass on the wall, it was Haizheng (nine o''clock in the evening.) Outside the door, a gust of evil wind suddenly blew out the candles on the lampstand. The woman tripped her feet and fell to the ground. For a moment, her brain stopped. "Doctor" lit the lamp and helped her up: "Madam, are you okay?" The little girl slowly opened her eyes and found that she was being hugged by her mother. The sun was so dazzling that she hid in her mother''s arms: "Mother, where are we going?" Niangqin smiled slightly: "Go to your aunt''s house." "Shall we visit her, or stay at her house?" the little girl asked. "Excuse me for a few days, and I''ll take you home after your injury recovers." Mother said softly. The little girl said, "Would it be troublesome for her?" "No, my aunt is a very good person, she will like you very much. Oh, mother wants to make it easier, you wait here for mother first." Mother put the little girl under a big shade tree, "don''t go Over there, there is the cemetery." The little girl''s wound is slightly painful, but it''s not particularly severe. Maybe the capital is too rich, right? Thinking of this, she smiled sweetly. Her smiling eyes swept across the cemetery inadvertently, and saw a young man in a navy blue brocade suit. Beside him, there were piles of gold, silver and jewels. Put it in. Just then, a little beggar came over. Taking advantage of the man''s inattention, the little beggar took a few gold ingots and ran away! "You bastard! How dare you **** my gold! Put it down quickly! Do you hear me when I told you to put it down?" The young man chased after him, but after a few steps, he came back again, dug out the buried gold, and wrapped it in a bundle. Okay, "It''s a bad year! I finally found a place to hide the gold, and someone found it! Bastard! Don''t let me run into you again!" The young man left with his burden on his back. Not long after, a strong old man pushed a cart and came out from the other direction, looked at the young man, then at the little beggar who had disappeared into the forest, and finally went in the direction of the little beggar. "I kept you waiting for a long time. Mother searched for a long time to find the toilet. Are you not afraid of being alone?" Mother asked, stroking her head. She shook her head: "Don''t be afraid, I just saw a few people." "who?" "Well, man." said the little girl. Niangqin didn''t seem to care: "Okay, let''s go to your aunt''s house." Walking into the cemetery, the little girl found a small green fruit on the car, picked it up and played with it: "Mom, what is she? Can I eat it?" Niangqin said softly: "I don''t know, it looks like a small green pumpkin, but the pumpkin is not so small, just don''t eat it." "Then I''ll play with it." My mother rented a carriage nearby, and after getting in the car, my mother hugged the little girl into her arms: "There is still a long way to go, let''s sleep for a while, and mother will call you when we arrive." "Yes." The little girl yawned and slowly fell asleep. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1063： perfect solution(7) Chapter 1063 Perfect solution (7) Niangqin smiled and said, "Stop." The carriage stopped. The coachman took off his bamboo hat, revealing a picturesque and handsome face, stretched out his hand, pulled out the silver needle from the back of the little girl''s neck, and covered her with a thick quilt. The little girl was sent back to the "Chen Kee Pharmacy" and put on the original bed, sweating all over her body covered by the thick quilt on the car. The hourglass on the wall shows that it is midnight (eleven o''clock in the evening). "Guy" turned the hourglass upside down and let it return to Haishi. Afterwards, he untied the woman''s sleeping hole, lit a candle, and helped her up: "Ma''am, are you alright?" The woman rubbed her dizzy head, what happened just now, she seemed to have lost consciousness all over, she looked at the hourglass on the wall, Haizheng. Is it still Haizheng? It seems that I just fainted for a while. The woman walked to the bed and touched her daughter''s hand: "Why are you sweating so much?" In the warehouse, Ning Yue took off the human skin mask on her face, took off her mother''s clothes, and put on her own. It was her first time playing mother, and she felt really good. Rong Lin walked over with a dog-beating stick: "Can you stop asking me to play a beggar next time? Lao Tzu''s image of being wise and martial is completely ruined!" Geng Zhongzhi was a real person in battle. He was injured, but the run just now almost killed him. He sat on a chair, panting weakly. The surrounding shadow guards have already begun to dismantle the night pearls. This is not a real cemetery, but a temporary interior scene built with props and paintings. In order to achieve the daytime effect, all the night pearls of the Xuan family were used. That child is only good at observing people, but not so meticulous about things. Ning Yue shook her fan, looked at Rong Qing and asked, "Brother, is this trick really effective?" "It''s also the first time for me to create such a large amount of memories for people. I don''t know how the effect is, whether it has covered the last time." Rong Qing said, his eyes fell on Xuan Yin who was negotiating with the old man who pushed the cart. It''s quick to learn, better than an actor, it''s not easy to find such a character, and this "on-site" was created in less than an hour, so it''s hard to tell the real from the fake, Xuanyin''s ability is really unbelievable underestimate. Rong Qing withdrew his gaze: "For details, let''s see tomorrow''s results." The homicide case and drug case caused a great uproar in the capital, even the emperor was alarmed, and personally declared Guo Kuang into the palace, intending to ask what happened and whether the murderer was ever found. But just before Guo Kuang entered the palace, the case took a dramatic turn. Geng Zhongzhi spoke, and he shouted injustice like crazy. Guo Kuang opened the court and put Geng Zhongzhi in court. By the way, he also brought women and little girls to testify against him. Geng Zhongzhi was very emotional, his face was bruised and swollen, bloodstained, not to mention his expression, he could hardly make out what he looked like: "I didn''t kill him... I didn''t kill him... I didn''t kill him... I didn''t kill him " He repeated this sentence over and over again, and the whole person seemed to be stupid. Guo Kuang frowned, and asked the little girl kneeling next to the woman, "Did you see him kill someone?" "No!" The little girl shook her head, "He didn''t kill anyone." Guo Kuang was taken aback: "How?" The little girl said seriously and innocently: "He really didn''t kill anyone, that person robbed him of gold and ran away." "Grabbing gold?" What''s the fuss about? Guo Kuang was puzzled, "Where did the gold come from? Didn''t you say that Geng Zhongzhi was digging holes to bury things?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1064： perfect solution(8) Chapter 1064 Perfect Solution (8) "Yes!" The little girl nodded, "He''s burying gold! There''s also silver, um, jewelry too." In the arena, there were whispering voices, and even the woman showed a trace of surprise that couldn''t be concealed. Guo Kuang looked at the little girl without blinking: "Tell me exactly what you saw in the cemetery." "My mother went to the toilet, and I was sitting under a big tree, and then I saw him." The little girl pointed at Geng Zhongzhi, "I was digging a pit to bury gold, a beggar ran over and robbed his silver, he went after him, I didnt catch up and came back again. Then there was an old man pushing a cart and went to the little beggar. This is completely different from the previous testimony. Guo Kuang tried to find the slightest flaw in the little girl''s face, but he was disappointed. The little girl''s expression reflected her heart, and she didn''t lie! "Did Geng Zhong push the cart?" "No, it''s the old man pushing the cart!" Guo Kuang glanced sideways at the little girl: "Do you still remember that old man''s appearance?" "Hmm..." The little girl thought for a while, "He has a square face, very dark, with a big mole on his right cheek, and no left ear..." Guo Kuang gave the artist a wink, and the artist hurriedly took out the pen and paper, and drew the portrait of the old man according to the little girl''s description. Captain Wei took a quick look: "Ah! It''s him?" Guo Kuang frowned: "You know him?" Detective Wei quickly cupped his hands: "My lord, you used to be in the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and you don''t know about the historical cases of our Jingzhao Mansion. This guy is called Old Dengtou, and he is a habitual criminal in the cell! He specializes in robbing houses! Just when you came A month ago, he was released from prison after serving his sentence..." Speaking of this, Captain Wei''s eyes lit up quickly, "Oh, I see! It must be that old Dengtou saw the money and wanted to grab the gold when he knew that the little beggar had got it." "According to what you said, he also saw Geng Zhongzhi, why didn''t he grab Geng Zhongzhi''s? He obviously has more in his hand." Guo Kuang asked. Captain Wei patted his thigh and said, "It''s not that simple? Geng Zhongzhi looked like Lian Jiazi at first glance, and he was stolen once again, so it must be difficult to get it. The little beggar is young and easy to deceive. Just my guess, maybe not After the coaxing was successful, Old Deng killed the other party, and then threw the body in the alley." "Geng Zhongzhi, where did your gold come from?" Guo Kuang asked again. "I... I won the game..." Geng Zhongzhi lowered his head and said, "Don''t tell my lady, she will be angry." Guo Kuang rejected the arrangement to enter the palace, and ordered Detective Wei to quickly arrest Lao Dengtou. Lao Dengtou confessed to his crime: "...uh... I was also jealous for a while, thinking that the Chinese New Year is coming, and the family''s old man I was hungry and cold, my son was paralyzed and couldnt work, my mother-in-law was blind and couldnt help her, she was supported by her daughter-in-law alone, the grandchildren were eight or nine years old, and they set up stalls with their mother every day, freezing My hands are all swollen, and I can''t make much money... The youngest granddaughter is less than half a year old, has no milk to eat, drinks rice soup, and is as thin as a monkey... I really had no choice but to grab it... But he won''t give it to her. , I was in a hurry, so I gave him a sword!" "You still have the sword? Where did you get it?" Guo Kuang asked sternly. "I picked it up. After I got out of prison, I picked up scraps for a living... Huh..." Old Deng was in his seventies, and his body was stronger than that of a person in his forties or fifties, but he cried so sadly that he cried People can''t bear to look directly. Guo Kuang felt that there was something wrong with the expressions of Geng Zhongzhi and Lao Dengtou, and his intuition told him that they were lying, but the signs of lying were not obvious, either he felt wrong, or they were trained by someone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1065： perfect solution(9) Chapter 1065 Perfect Solution (9) There is also the little girl who suddenly changed her testimony, which is also very suspicious. "Old Wei, are you sure the witness never left Cui''s house?" Guo Kuang asked. Catcher Wei quickly said: "No! One hundred sure! Last night, the little girl had a rash, and the guards asked the doctor to go back! The doctor left in a hurry after seeing it." During the process of seeing a doctor, the woman certainly would not take the initiative to confess. Although she also wondered why her daughter''s testimony was different two times before and after, she kept guarding her daughter last night and did not let her have contact with outsiders, so no matter how confused she was, she would I think Xu''s daughter remembered it wrong before, and now she just remembered the truth. Children, it is inevitable to remember things wrongly. Guo Kuang looked at the little girl: "What you said before is different from what you said today. Why?" "Isn''t it the same? Huh?" The little girl blinked in confusion, "It''s the same, I said the same thing last time, right?" The woman hurriedly said, "You must have not made it clear." "Maybe it is! Anyway, I remember a few of them, that''s it! I remember all of them!" said the little girl. Guo Kuang captured the main point of the little girl''s fairy tale. She only remembers people''s appearances very accurately, but she may not be infallible in what the other party does. "My lord! You see, at my age, I still have to support my family. Let me take it lightly!" Old Deng cried and kowtowed. Lao Dengtou was convicted of homicide, read his advanced age, and sentenced to life imprisonment, Geng Zhongzhi was temporarily acquitted. Old Deng was in the cell, holding onto Rong Qing''s trouser legs: "The king of Yinjun said, you will cure my son!" Rong Qing nodded: "Yes, I will." Old Dengs lips curled into a contented smile. Guo Kuang is not easy to provoke, even if the case is closed today, when he reacts, he will continue to investigate. He can fool Guo Kuang for a while, but not for the rest of his life. Three days later, Lao Dengtou died in prison, the cause of death: wind and cold. The homicide case came to an end completely. It has nothing to do with the poppy fruit, nor has it anything to do with Huichuntang. Huichuntang has restored its former prosperity. Ning Yue found Xuan Bin and gave him a box of beauty cream. Xuan Bin was taken aback: "Isn''t this... for women?" Ning Yue said calmly, "Thank you mother for me." Mother Cui is not so easy to bribe, it is not Guo Yu who is playing tricks, Mother Cui dare not disobey Guo Kuang''s order, and cooperates with them internally and externally to trick the woman and the little girl out of the house. The medicine for the rash is just to let the body expel the poison from the body surface once, and it will not harm the body, but in the end someone has to take care of it, and this person can only be Mama Cui. Xuan Bin took the beauty cream: "My mother said, she just doesn''t want to owe you favors, thank you for curing my sister''s leg." Ning Yue didn''t say anything more, put on the curtain and went to the suburbs by car. Geng Zhong led the horse straight, wandered around and waited for a long time, thinking that Ning Yue would not come, when he saw her get off the carriage, his throat almost choked: "Miss..." Ning Yue handed him a brocade box: "There are road guides, bank notes, and customs clearance documents in it, leave the capital quickly... it is best to leave Xiliang, the farther the better, go to Southern Xinjiang, Northern Region, Soochow The laws of Xiliang can''t control you." Geng Zhong passed the brocade box directly, and smiled bitterly: "At first I didn''t dare to tell Miss, because I was afraid that there would be such a day, but I didn''t expect... After going around, this day still came." Ning Yue sighed deeply: "Go, don''t look back." "Miss..." Geng Zhongzhi''s throat was a little choked up, "I''ve lived so long, besides my mother, you are the first one to treat me like a human being." Ning Yue smiled lightly: "What stupid things are you talking about?" Geng Zhong wiped away his tears, and said with red eyes: "My father is also considered a man of honor, but unfortunately my mother is a concubine and is not treated by the main family. She is always bullied by those people when she hides in the Zhuangzi. Before she died, my mother told I must live on, as a slave, I have to live strong!" Ning Yue looked at him firmly: "Geng Zhongzhi, you are a human being, not a slave, you are free." "But I''d rather be a slave..." as long as I can stay by Miss''s side. Ning Yue smiled: "There will be a period later." Geng Zhongzhi took off the jade pendant around his neck and handed it to Ning Yue, knelt down, and kowtowed to Ning Yue: "Miss, take care! If you need me...I will definitely come back!" "I would rather not have that day, what do you think?" If I need you, I''m in danger. Geng Zhongzhi nodded with a sob, got on his horse, and the horse galloped on the quiet official road. He turned his head and kept looking at Ning Yue. Ning Yue waved at him until he disappeared at the end. Then, Ning Yue picked up the jade pendant and looked at it: "Geng Ye, is this your real name?" The turmoil of the case finally subsided, and it was April in a blink of an eye. A team of envoys headed by King Gong of Nanjiang arrived in Xiliang, ready to marry Princess Deqing. Ning Yue opened the roster of Nanjiang Time, and when she saw the name on the first line, she smiled thoughtfully: "Prince Gong, Geng Ye, what a coincidence..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1066： Love of Qin and Jin (1) Chapter 1066 Qin and Jin are good (1) At night, everyone was invited into the palace to welcome the southern Xinjiang envoys. Among the envoys who came to greet the relatives this time, in addition to the newly conferred Prince Gong, there were also several elders and humerus ministers. The emperor attached great importance to them. Lin Lanzhi''s nausea symptoms have been relieved a lot, and she has a good appetite and spirit recently, so she agrees to go to the banquet. Ma Yuan now wished he could stick to her at twelve o''clock, and was overjoyed to learn that she would go. Niu Niu also clamored to go. In the past, Ma Ningxin would have been taken by Ning Yue or Lanzhi, but now that Lanzhi is pregnant, Ning Yue needs to take care of Rong Qing, who is not good enough. After thinking about it, she decided to go together . After tidying up, Ma Yuan and his wife, Rong Qing and Rong Lin, Xuan Yin Ningyue, Ma Ningxin and Niu Niu got into their carriages respectively. Ning Yue peeled a piece of pomelo and handed it to Xuanyin: "This is honey pomelo, very sweet, try it." Xuanyin didn''t move. Ning Yue sighed weakly. The banquet was held in the Chongming Hall, which was slightly off the central axis. The terrain was open, with many towers and towers, and the scenery was excellent. It consisted of a main hall, two side halls and three small gardens. At the Xuan family''s side, Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao have already arrived, and Xuan Xiaoying is standing beside them. Since she recovered, Xuan Xiaoying doesn''t like being hugged anymore, even if the two brothers want to have a sister-in-law addiction. no chance. Xuan Xiaoying was wearing a red skirt and a pair of black riding boots. She was quite tall, with fair and delicate skin. Against the backdrop of black and red, her exquisite eyebrows exuded a hint of heroism. When she saw Ning Yue, she rushed over like flying: "Sister-in-law Si!" Ning Yue was almost knocked down by her, and hugged her: "You can run away like that." Xuan Xiaoying squinted and smiled: "I ran really fast." Xuanyin looked at her with heavy eyes, and said without anger: "This is the palace, walk slowly, and make less chaos." Xuan Xiaoying stuck out her tongue. Niuniu twisted her body from Ma Ningxin''s arms and jumped down, came to Ning Yue''s side, looked at the young lady, and said familiarly: "Hello, young lady, my name is Niuniu, can I play with you? " Niuniu is wearing a light green streamer white gauze skirt, and her shoes are white forged embroidered shoes, which are easier to run than Xuan Xiaoying''s boots, but they are very delicate and beautiful. Her facial features are not as stunning as Xuan Xiaoying''s, but they are cute. Dressed up like a green vegetable seedling, with blinking eyes, it''s so cute. Xuan Xiaoying pinched her face like a little adult: "You are more beautiful than Rhubarb." In her eyes, what she likes is beautiful, and what she doesnt like is ugly, regardless of people or animals. This is a compliment to Niuniu. Niuniu asked, "Who is Rhubarb?" Xuan Xiaoying said: "My big yellow dog!" Ning Yue thought that Niu Niu was going to be angry, but Niu Niu suddenly smiled sweetly: "Did you bring rhubarb? Can I play with it?" Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, the child''s world is really wonderful. Xuan Xiaoying took Niuniu''s hand, and ran off to play. Ma Ningxin was stunned for a while, a little unbelievable: "Is that the lady of the Xuan family? Will Niuniu bump into her?" Ning Yue patted Ma Ningxin on the shoulder, and said in relief: "Don''t worry, big sister, since Xiao Ying likes Niu Niu, she will get along well with Niu Niu." There were no heirs of the same age in the mansion, and fearing that Xuan Xiaoying would be lonely, Guo Yu picked a few good-looking young girls from the family to accompany Xuan Xiaoying. Come on, to be honest, Xuan Xiaoying is actually very withdrawn. It was really unexpected to be able to play with Niu Niu. But the more withdrawn a person is, the more he will cherish and treat whoever he identifies as a friend. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1067： Love of Qin and Jin (2) Chapter 1067 Qin and Jin are good (2) "Here." Xuan Xiaoying took out her most precious glass beads from the purse she carried with her, "I''ll play with you." Seeing that Xuan Xiaoying finally had her first human friend in her life, Ning Yue showed a gratified smile. The Ma family greeted Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao brothers, Xuan Zhao was still a bit airy, relying on his status as the high-ranking young master of the Xuan family, he didn''t pay much attention to the Ma family members, not to mention being knocked down by Rong Lin in the last duel, his **** It hurts even now, seeing Rong Lin, he was angry and wished he could take a detour. Xuan Bin was polite and approachable. He greeted Ma Yuan, Lin Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin politely, and asked Lin Lanzhi about his health with concern. "Why didn''t the prince come?" Ma Yuan asked subconsciously. Lin Lanzhi poked him with his elbow. On such an occasion, the crown prince shouldn''t be absent. He must not come if he can''t come. Why do you ask? Xuan Bin smiled and said: "Brother is not in good health, he is recuperating in the residence." The truth is, ever since the truth about Lan Zhen was exposed, the elder brother seemed to be a different person, more unhappy than before, except for the unavoidable entertainment, such as the trip to the Li clan, at other times, he would lock himself up. in the room. Now, he is not going to the barracks either. Lin Lanzhi saw the reluctance in Xuan Bin''s words, but Ma Yuan, the idiot, asked puzzledly: "What''s wrong? Have you seen the imperial doctor? What did the imperial doctor say? Can it be cured well? If it can''t be cured, my son... " Lin Lanzhi stomped on him hard. "Oh, why are you stepping on me?" Ma Yuan felt that his bones had been crushed by Lanzhi. Is it necessary for a pregnant woman to exert such force? Not afraid to move the tire gas. Lin Lanzhi laughed twice: "Second Young Master, go and do your work, there seems to be someone over there who wants to say hello to you." Xuan Bin recovered from his injuries in Youzhou for so long, and suddenly returned to Beijing. Naturally, many people wanted to talk to him about old times. Xuan Bin nodded: "Then I''ll go first." As soon as he left, Lin Lanzhi''s face fell down: "Can you ask less about other people''s personal affairs?" "I''m not thinking that Yueyue is their family''s daughter-in-law anyway, and if she has a good relationship with the eldest son, Yueyue will have a better life in their family." "If you don''t mess around, my daughter will be happy enough." The mother-in-law is gone, and the father-in-law loves this house again. The life of the daughter and son-in-law is very smooth. Over there, Xuan Bin beckoned to Xuan Yin, and Xuan Yin went over to chat with a group of aristocratic princes. Many people also came here to say hello to Rong Qing, and they were all shocked back by Rong Lin''s aura. Everyone knows that the commander-in-chief of Nanjiang is very powerful, and few of them stroke their beards. Rong Lin peeled a grapefruit and handed it to Rong Qing. Rong Qing took it in his hand, and asked Ning Yue who was beside him while eating: "What''s the matter? Are you still arguing?" When he asked this, his eyes swept over Xuan Yin who was chatting with someone not far away. Ning Yue rubbed her eyebrows: "That guy is more stubborn than me. Didn''t you say I lied to him a few times? I didn''t do anything to him, and he also lied to me. Last time he went to the Southern Border Army Rescuing Xuan Bin, bumped into Huang Fushan who was taking a bath, Huang Fushan chased and killed him, and chased him all the way to Xiliang, he didn''t say a word..." "Then you asked him to write a self-criticism?" Rong Qing raised his eyebrows. Ning Yue stopped talking. Rong Qing smiled faintly, and said: "It is right to ask him to write a self-criticism, but if he dares to neglect my sister, he should definitely not, Rong Lin, go and kill him." Rong Lin curled his lips: "No." Rong Qing asked: "Why don''t you go?" "I can''t beat it." Rong Lin mournfully picked up the grapefruit peel in his hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1068： Love of Qin and Jin (3) Chapter 1068 Qin and Jin are good (3) Rong Qing smiled and patted his head: "You are still young, when you grow up, you will be able to beat him when he is old." Ning Yue frowned: "Brother! How can someone teach Rong Lin like that? That''s my husband! You are not allowed to touch him!" "Okay, okay, if you don''t move, you won''t move." Rong Qing gave me a generous expression, and handed Ning Yue a piece of grapefruit with a smile, "It''s very sweet." "I want to eat too!" Rong Lin snorted. Rong Qing also fed him a slice. He bit Rong Qing''s finger, Rong Qing was taken aback, and he smiled narrowly. "Rong Lin!" Rong Qing scolded. Rong Lin licked his lips: "It''s delicious!" I don''t know if it''s grapefruit or Rong Qing''s finger. Ning Yue gave the two of them a funny look, leaned over, approached Rong Qing and said, "Brother, when will you find me a sister-in-law?" Rong Qing''s eyelashes trembled: "You have to ask your parents about this, what''s the use of asking me?" Does it still depend on what Lanzhi and Ma Yuan mean? Shua! Rong Lin was gone. Ning Yue raised her eyes and saw that someone went to Lanzhi and Ma Yuan to try to befriend her again. While eating grapefruit, someone around her began to talk about Princess Deqing''s fianc. "I heard that he is the prince of southern Xinjiang." "How old? Isn''t it an old man?" "I heard that he is only in his early twenties." "Such a young prince..." Those who are talking are some daughters of aristocratic families. Ning Yue pushed the wheelchair, walked a little further, stood by a cluster of flowers, flicked the water drops on the petals, and whispered: "Brother, did you see Prince Gong when you were in Southern Xinjiang?" King Gong was conferred by decree during the days of the Li people. Before that, King Gong was just a son of the Geng family. "Are you talking about Geng Ye?" Rong Qing shook his head, "He is General Geng''s **** raised outside. He has never been back to his family, so I have no chance to meet him." The son of the outer room coincides with what Geng Zhongzhi said. Ning Yue fixed her eyes, and asked again: "Why did the Geng family bring a concubine over to marry? Where is the concubine?" "My son, the older one has already married the eldest daughter of the Queen of Nanjiang, and the younger one is less than fifteen years old. From the perspective of age, only Geng Ye is suitable." Rong Qing analyzed. "So it''s like this, the Geng family...don''t care about Geng Ye very much, do they?" "The situation in southern Xinjiang is different from that in Xiliang. When a concubine reaches a certain age, he must be released outside and cannot inherit anything from the family. Of course, it is rare for Geng Ye to be raised outside. "Rong Qing said. "According to you, this Geng Ye, his status is actually very low?" Ning Yue was surprised. "In terms of status, yes. In Xiliang, the status of the concubine is very high, and in some families with few sons, the status is even higher than that of the concubine''s daughter. But in southern Xinjiang, they are no different from high-level slaves." "Isn''t Nanjiang deceiving such a person to marry Princess Deqing too much?" Princess Deqing is the biological daughter of Empress Shi. A princess representing the royal family, with such a noble status, it is fine to be a son of a family, but she is still a **** like a slave! "Xiliang won''t know, what are you afraid of?" Rong Qing smiled. "That''s right, the emperor probably thinks that the tradition over there is similar to this side." Ning Yue shook her head, unable to tell whether it was regret or indifference, "Will Geng Ye be better than other **** if he becomes king?" Rong Qing said: "Of course, after becoming king, he will no longer be under the control of the Geng family. In terms of status, he is above the Geng family. It''s just hard to say whether he has real power. If the Geng family values ??him from now on, he will be even more powerful. "If you don''t value it, it''s not too bad to be an idle prince." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1069： Love of Qin and Jin (4) Chapter 1069 Qin and Jin are good (4) "I see..." Ning Yue paused, then took out a jade pendant from her wide sleeve, "Brother, do you recognize this?" Rong Qing took a look: "Isn''t this the jade pendant of the Geng family? Geng Ye, why do you have the jade pendant of Prince Gong?" Ning Yue smiled: "It''s not Prince Gong''s, but Geng Zhongzhi''s." "He..." Rong Qing''s eyes moved, "Is he Prince Gong?" Ning Yue put the jade pendant away: "I don''t know if he is Prince Gong, but the Prince Gong today must not be him." Rong Qing paused for peeling the grapefruit: "That''s interesting." Gyeongin Palace Empress Shi and Concubine Huang are helping Princess Deqing choose clothes. "Don''t be too flashy, it doesn''t look dignified, and don''t be too plain, you can''t overwhelm the audience." Empress Shi said softly. She had been ill for many years, her face was pale, and her voice was weak. The imperial concubine chose a royal blue high-waist fairy dress from the maid''s tray, lined with a translucent white gauze that stretched the floor, revealing a hazy beauty in the luxury: "Sister, what do you think of this dress?" Empress Shi nodded with satisfaction, and said to Princess Deqing: "Your Concubine Guo has a better vision!" Princess Deqing took the clothes to the inner room to change. Empress Shi took the imperial concubine''s hand, and said earnestly: "Sister, I don''t have much time left. The two children will have to be entrusted to you to take care of them in the future. I will finish what I have to say today. The emperor is young. With Sangong''s teaching, I think his father and king will not treat him badly in the future, but Deqing..." She paused. The imperial concubine held her hand tightly, and said softly: "Sister, don''t talk about this, you are going to live a long life." Empress Shi sighed: "My situation will be next year at the latest. I am weak, and I have been favored by the emperor and my sister to let me take the next seat. But I am not lucky to sit forever. If I Someday I won''t be here, please sister, help me take care of Deqing." "elder sister!" "This child is too stubborn. She didn''t like any of the husband''s family I told her before. Later, the Zhongchang Attendant introduced Lin Chengfeng. I didn''t expect her to make any sacrifices for the royal family. As long as she sees the right way, I will be a trafficker and a pawn." I also agree. Coincidentally, she really saw the right eye. But you also know the situation at that time. Lin Chengfeng got mixed up with the fifth lady of the Ma family. Deqing was very angry at that time. Later, the Lin family recommended Ma Ma Jingyan, Ma Jingyan is better than Lin Chengfeng, but I don''t think highly of Ma Jingyan, a concubine is fine, mother relies on her brother-in-law''s bed, how can the son of such a person be of good character? Behind, female officer I was relieved to have broken Ma Jingyan''s habit of cutting off sleeves." Empress Shi said, rubbing her heart. The imperial concubine said softly: "What my sister said is that that kind of man should be avoided. It is Deqing''s luck to see his true face before marriage." "Yeah, so, even though I saw Deqing getting angry about this matter, I didn''t say a word. I thought, when her anger subsides, she can start a new life. But this time..." Empress Shi''s voice stopped With a choked sob, "I shouldn''t have said these words in front of you, but I never treated you as an outsider." "I understand, please tell me, sister." The imperial concubine took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from Empress Shi''s eyes. "It is said that Prince Gong is not the real prince, but just a son of a family, who was canonized as king." "Since I have been canonized as king, I think the future is limitless." The imperial concubine comforted. "I don''t care if the future is not promising. But you know, he is actually a bastard, a **** from southern Xinjiang, with a very low status in the family." Queen Shi sighed, "Pity my daughter, in order to quell the war between the two countries, For the sake of the Wang family forever, marrying to a foreign country as a concubine, since ancient times, the king is ruthless, I have learned the lesson." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1070： Love of Qin and Jin (5) Chapter 1070 Qin and Jin are good (5) "Sister! Don''t talk nonsense, be careful that people will listen to you!" The imperial concubine covered Queen Shi''s mouth. Empress Shi gently took her hand away, smiled weakly and said, "I''m just looking for someone to chatter about, you know I don''t value family status, it doesn''t matter if the child is a legitimate son or a concubine, in short, don''t be a horse." I am content with a person like that. "Mother, Concubine Guo, what are you talking about?" Princess Deqing changed her clothes and came out, looking at them innocently and tenderly. Empress Shi smiled: "I''m talking about your future husband. I don''t know what kind of person he is." Princess Deqing smiled shyly: "Mother!" "Okay, I won''t tease you." Empress Shi said, looking at the imperial concubine, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go to the banquet, so you can take Deqing there." "Yes." The imperial concubine got up and saluted, and went to the Chongming Hall hand in hand with the neatly dressed Princess Deqing. "The emperor is here" "The imperial concubine arrived" "Princess Deqing arrived" Accompanied by the eunuch''s shrill voice, the noisy Chongming Palace fell silent instantly, and everyone knelt on both sides, silently welcoming the emperor, concubine and princess. The bright yellow dragon robe took the lead, and slowly brushed across the luminous floor, like a light shining on everything, the whole hall was filled with a powerful aura. After him, there is the imperial concubine in purple dress and Princess Deqing in royal blue dress. "I didn''t see the prince." Rong Qing whispered. Ning Yue said: "The prince of Xiliang is a punk, he only knows how to indulge in sensuality, he can''t compare with the prince of Nanjiang. When you see him on a formal occasion, it will be the sun coming out from the west." "Pingshen." The emperor sat on the throne. The Imperial Concubine and Princess Deqing sat on both sides of him. Everyone stood up and went back to their seats. The emperor looked at the high-spirited sons of the Xuan family, and then thought about the prince who was still fighting crickets in the East Palace, and sighed helplessly. Not long after, Sikong Shuo came, and the emperor ordered someone to sit in between him and Princess Deqing. There is something in Zhongshan King''s camp, so I missed today''s banquet. "Where''s Xuan Yu?" the emperor asked. Duogong said: "It seems that I am not in good health, so I won''t come here." The emperor hummed. After everyone was seated, the eunuch''s announcement sounded outside the door: "King Gong of Southern Xinjiang has an audience" The emperor raised his hand: "Xuan." As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a navy blue brocade suit slowly stepped into the hall. He was tall and straight as a pine, with a full sky and wide eyebrows. His thick eyebrows slanted into his temples, full of heroism, and his clear eyes were deep and deep. Rubo and Gu Pan were bright, and the corners of their lips were slightly raised, adding a bit of softness to this stern face. He is holding a folding fan with wide knuckles, which can be seen as a martial arts practitioner. A half-moon-shaped amber pendant hangs on the folding fan, shining brightly at every step. In terms of appearance and demeanor alone, they are very outstanding, better than most princes and princes. The emperor nodded in satisfaction. His appearance was worthy of his daughter. Princess Deqing glanced at him quickly. For some reason, there was a sense of familiarity, as if... she had seen him before, but she was sure that she had never been to southern Xinjiang. Maybe this is the so-called fate. Lin Lanzhi''s body froze, isn''t this, this, isn''t this the man in Tsing Yi who met her twice in the Li nationality? His real identity is Prince Gong? ! Ma Yuan stared fixedly at Prince Gong who was walking towards him, whether it was an illusion or something else, as if he knew him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1071： Love of Qin and Jin (6) Chapter 1071 Qin and Jin are good (6) Rong Qing and Ning Yue also had this feeling in their hearts. "Brother." Ning Yue looked at Rong Qing. Rong Qing stared. At this time, Prince Gong also looked at them, his eyes were as gentle as water, but the more gentle as water, the more provocative the two brothers and sisters felt! The visitor is not kind. When King Gong passed by Lin Lanzhi and Ma Yuan, he blinked at Lin Lanzhi, as if to say, madam, I said we will meet again. Lin Lanzhi hurriedly lowered her eyes, hell, this lingering guy is the prince of Southern Xinjiang! When King Gong passed by Ning Yue and Rong Qing, Rong Qing reached out and grabbed his wrist. He shook off coldly. Rong Lin was furious, he jumped up and clasped his arms behind his back. The action happened so fast that even some of the generals present didn''t see the trick, only felt that it was not a person at all, but a bolt of lightning. so horrible. Everyone in the room was stunned. Rong Qing shook Prince Gong''s hand calmly: "I just want to say hello to Prince Gong, why should Prince Gong make such a fuss?" King Gong endured the pain of being pinned by Rong Lin, and squeezed out a smile: "This king overreacted, who is this young master? Do you know this king?" The emperor said ah: "Rong Aiqing, you have been in southern Xinjiang for so many years, you should know Prince Gong, right?" Rong Qing didn''t seem to hear the intimate address, so he smiled lightly and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it before." "It turned out to be Young Master Rong, disrespectful and disrespectful. Not just anyone can see someone like Young Master Rong." Prince Gong said with a half-smile, "Now, can the commander-in-chief let me go?" Rong Qing winked. Rong Lin shook off Prince Gong, and wiped his hands in disgust. The emperor also broke into a cold sweat secretly. He had heard that the Marshal was good at martial arts, but he didn''t expect it to be so good. Fortunately, there was Rong Qing who could restrain the Marshal. But he didn''t pay much attention to this farce. It was the Marshal of Nanjiang who captured Prince Gong, not from Xiliang. If Prince Gong wanted to trouble him, he went back to Nanjiang to find it. King Gong didn''t seem to mind Rong Lin''s offense, and returned to his seat with a smile. His seat was at the lower left of the emperor, next to the brothers of the Xuan family. Xuanyin looked at him with deep eyes. Ning Yue asked Rong Qing softly: "How? Did you recognize it?" "Yes." Rong Qing poured a cup of tea for his younger sister calmly, "A person''s appearance can be changed, but palm prints cannot be changed." "He''s really lucky!" Ning Yue picked up the teacup, took a sip with a sneer, and shot knife-like eyes at Prince Gong who was diagonally opposite. King Gong raised his glass and made a toast gesture to Ning Yue. He knew that Rong Qing and Ma Ningyue recognized him, but so what? He is no longer that cautious horse who is slaughtered by others! He will marry the princess he didn''t marry at the beginning, and soon he will get everything he didn''t get before. The emperor had a few conversations with Prince Gong, and found that Prince Gong knew the customs of Xiliang very well. King Gong arched his hands, and said modestly: "The emperor is very knowledgeable, which makes people admire him." This flattery, the emperor laughed, and ordered someone to set up a seat on the stage. Prince Gong sat down on Princess Deqing''s head, bowed his hands and said, "Princess." Princess Deqing got up and returned a salute: "Prince Gong." The emperor smiled and looked at the two "reciprocity". He was not very optimistic about this marriage before, and always felt that he was a bit suspected of selling his daughter. Now that he met Prince Gong himself, he knew that the other party was not as bad as he imagined. After a lot, the big stone in my heart finally fell: "Prince Gong, you seem to be three years older than my little girl, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1072： Love of Qin and Jin (7) Chapter 1072 Qin and Jin are good (7) "Yes, I am twenty-one this year." Prince Gong replied. "What do you like to do on weekdays?" the emperor asked again. King Gong said softly: "I prefer horseback riding and archery. For piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, I just blindly learn and am not very interested." is an honest kid. To be honest, he doesnt like to study either. Its just that there are things he needs in the books, which makes him so diligent and hardworking. The emperor couldn''t help being a little more satisfied with him: "The wedding date is set for next month, what do you think?" Princess Deqing blushed: "Father! How can you discuss this in front of your daughter?" The emperor laughed haha: "Okay, okay, the father will stop talking, and I will let you, Concubine Guo, speak for the father." The imperial concubine smiled. Princess Deqing was so ashamed that she didn''t want to stay any longer. Prince Gong picked up his wine glass and said casually, "After I entered Beijing, I heard some rumors that Princess Deqing had two engagements before me?" The complexions of the three of them changed simultaneously. The emperor said with a dark face, "Who said that?" Prince Gong smiled slightly: "It''s just some street pawns. The emperor doesn''t need to get angry. I don''t mind these things. I have seen the portraits and copybooks of the princess. I really admire the princess. I just asked casually. I may have drunk too much. " After speaking, he raised the cup in his hand. Sikong Shuo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Speaking of which, I have to blame me for this matter. I messed up the mandarin couples and delayed the princess. But the princess has never entered into an engagement with them, they are just looking at each other." "It turned out to be like this. I misunderstood and punished myself with three glasses of wine." Prince Gong drank three glasses of wine in a row, and the emperor''s face became less ugly. Prince Gong glanced at several people and asked, "Has Princess Deqing ever Who did you like? I have no other intentions, I just want to know what kind of husband-in-law the princess likes, so I will work hard to improve myself and try my best to meet the princess'' requirements." Princess Deqing straightened her body, and said flatly: "This princess has never liked anyone." "I heard that one of them is the elder brother of the princess of the county?" When Prince Gong said this, his eyes fell on the face of Ning Yue, who was chatting and laughing happily with Rong Qing, "I have also heard a little about the deeds of the princess of the county, thinking of her If he is so capable, her brother must also be a dragon and a phoenix." "A dragon and a phoenix among men? Are you saying that horses are strict?" Princess Deqing smiled disdainfully, "That kind of worthless man is not worthy of mentioning anything to this princess!" "I''m not worthy of carrying shoes..." Prince Gong murmured, showing a weird smile. After the banquet officially started, there were rounds of singing and dancing in the hall. Niuniu couldn''t sit still, she moved around on her seat like a spinning top, finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore, she ran to Xuan''s house, held Xuan Xiaoying''s hand and said, "Sister Xiaoying, it''s so boring here , let''s go out and play!" Xuan Xiaoying cast a pleading look at the three brothers. She rarely has a playmate, Xuan Bin touched her little head: "Go, it''s in the small garden outside, don''t run far." "Yes, I got it!" Xuan Xiaoying lifted her skirt, and ran out like Niu Niu. There were not many people in the small garden, and it was very empty. Niuniu said excitedly: "The dance those people danced is ugly, but Sister Xiaoying dances better! Sister Xiaoying, can you teach me how to dance?" Xuan Xiaoying tilted her head and said, "What''s the point of dancing? You can dance every day." "Then what shall we play? Playing marbles?" Niu Niu slapped her hands. Xuan Xiaoying frowned: "I''m tired of playing, um..." She hesitated, looked around, "Let''s play hide-and-seek!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1073： Love of Qin and Jin (8) Chapter 1073 Qin and Jin are good (8) "Okay, okay! I like hide-and-seek best!" Niuniu jumped up excitedly! Xuan Xiaoying patted her on the shoulder generously: "For the sake of your younger sister, you should hide first." Niu Niu nodded gratefully: "Okay! Then you are not allowed to peek! Count a hundred by yourself, and come to me after counting!" "I won''t take a peek, hurry up and hide! If I find you, you will be punished!" "What is the punishment?" Niuniu asked. "I will punish...you will come to me!" "Oh, okay! Then I''m going, turn around quickly! Don''t look at it, really don''t look at it...I''m leaving..." Niuniu said as she tiptoed out of the small garden. Sister Sakura must not have guessed that she would sneak out. If you look for it in the garden, you will definitely not be able to find it. Aha, she is sure to win! Xuan Xiaoying stopped counting when she counted to twenty, what an idiot, and wanted to run outside the Chongming Hall without telling her? When she was in the village, there were a dozen children hiding, and she searched for them all by herself, and she was able to find them all. Xuan Xiaoying quietly chased after her, but she didn''t dare to get too close for fear of being discovered by Niu Niu. Niuniu ran and ran, hiding behind trees for a while, hiding in flowers for a while, and getting under the stone table for a while, but she still felt that she was not concealed enough, so she turned around like this, and at the end, she got lost! "Oh my god! Where am I?" Niuniu looked at the big trees around her in a bewildered expression. They were all trees, "I... I... I won''t hide anymore, Sister Sakura, I won''t hide anymore , I, I, I... I admit defeat... Oh, miss, have you counted to one hundred? Come and find me! I''m here!" She was jumping up and down anxiously. She was already fat, but with this jump, she looked like a chubby squirrel in green. "Little sister, are you lost?" A voice so gentle that it was almost drowning sounded behind Niuniu. Niuniu turned her head and looked at the other party with tears in her eyes. This is a tall man. Take a few steps back. The man squatted down and looked at Niu Niu: "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person, I won''t hurt you, are you lost? I''ll take you back, okay?" Seeing that he suddenly became about the same height as her, Niuniu was not so scared anymore, she blinked her flickering eyes and said, "I was playing hide-and-seek with Sister Xiaoying, and Sister Xiaoying couldn''t find me." The man smiled lightly: "Then I will take you to find Sister Xiaoying, okay?" "Okay! But...do you know where Sister Sakura is?" Niuniu asked with her head tilted. The man said softly: "I know, she is over there, I will carry you there." "Okay." Niu Niu carelessly stretched out her little arm towards him. The man hugged Niu Niu, and there was a sneer on the corner of his lips where Niu Niu couldn''t see. "Why haven''t you arrived yet?" Niu Niu scratched her head, walked for a while, and turned out of the forest, but it seemed that the scenery was not the same as before. The man smiled: "It''s almost here, bear with me, are you hungry?" Niu Niu touched her stomach. She was busy playing just now and forgot to eat. She is really hungry. The man took out a piece of brown sugar from his arms: "Here." Niu Niu sucked in her saliva: "Can I eat it? Lanzhi said you can''t eat other people''s things, it''s impolite." The man said softly: "Isn''t Niuniu hungry? It doesn''t matter if you eat a little. It''s a big deal. I won''t tell Lanzhi." "How do you know my name?" Niuniu asked curiously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1074： Love of Qin and Jin (9) Chapter 1074 Qin and Jin are good (9) "You just said it yourself." The man''s eyes flashed. "Really? Oh." Niuniu didn''t take it to heart, anyway, she talked a lot, and often forgot what she said in a second. "Eat it, it''s very sweet." The man said seductively. Niu Niu couldn''t stand the temptation of the candy anymore, she swallowed desperately and stuffed the candy into her mouth. "Don''t eat!" Xuan Xiaoying''s voice suddenly sounded beside her, making Niuniu tremble with fright, and the candy fell to the ground before she had time to taste it. Niu Niu looked at Xuan Xiaoying, and suddenly forgot about the trouble of having no candy: "Sister Xiaoying, you are here!" Xuan Xiaoying walked up to the man dignifiedly, folded her hands in front of her forehead, bowed and saluted: "Xuan''s Sakura, I have met His Highness Prince Gong." Niuniu blinked, looked at the man and said, "So you are a prince." Little idiot, he is more than just a prince? He is also the prince sent by Nanjiang to marry my princess Xiliang. Just now he was in the hall and sat next to the emperor, didn''t you even know? Forget it, you little confused don''t even know what banquet is today. Xuan Xiaoying shook her head, pulled Niuniu down, held Niuniu''s hand, and said to Prince Gong, "Niuniu is changing her teeth, and the elders don''t allow her to eat candy anymore. I offended you just now, please forgive me by Prince Gong." The corners of Prince Gong''s mouth twitched, the children of the Xuan family are really powerful, even a six-year-old girl is so graceful! "It''s okay, but this king didn''t think well. He thought that children love candy, so he gave it to her. Now this king knows, and next time, he will definitely not be eaten by her again." He said with a smile. Niu Niu opened her mouth: "How can I..." Change teeth? Xuan Xiaoying interrupted her: "Shut up! Are you afraid that I won''t find you after running so far? You said you can only hide in the garden. You made a foul. Go back and wait for me to slap your ass!" Eh? Smack her ass? Don''t you just look for it when you lose, and hide when you win? When did the rules change? Niu Niu was at a loss. Xuan Xiaoying asked Prince Gong again: "How did His Highness Prince Gong find this place? Did he want to go to the toilet?" King Gong''s eyes flickered slightly and said: "No, I have already finished going to the toilet. I just met Niu Niu and lost my way. I wanted to carry Niu Niu back to Chongming Palace. How would I know, but even I lost my way." "No wonder you went further and further away, so you got lost? Aha, adults get lost too, hahaha..." Niuniu leaned forward and backward with a smile. Xuan Xiaoying calmly said: "I know the way, why don''t His Highness Prince Gong come back to Chongming Palace with me." Prince Gong pondered for a moment, then raised his eyebrows: "Okay!" Xuan Xiaoying and Niuniu didn''t come back for a long time, and Prince Gong went out to go to the toilet again. Ning Yue felt uneasy and chased after him. As soon as he reached the door, he saw a group of three people walking in, talking and laughing. Tuberculosis, Prince Gong kept smiling face-saving, while Xuan Xiaoying was expressionless. "It''s coming so soon, I haven''t talked enough with Niuniu yet." Prince Gong said dotingly. Niu Niu bounced and said: "You can come to my house! You come to my house as a guest!" "Niuniu." Xuan Xiaoying said seriously, "His Highness Prince Gong is the Emperor''s distinguished guest, how can His Highness condescend to the Ma family''s three-inch thatched cottage?" Niuniu scratched her head: "Sister Sakura, what are you talking about? I can''t understand." "Xiaoying is right. Another day, let the Xuan family entertain Prince Gong, if Prince Gong doesn''t mind." Ning Yue walked over calmly and gracefully, took one in each hand, and said to Prince Gong, "Thank you, His Highness Prince Gong, for the gift." The two little ones are back." Prince Gong thought that he had calmed down enough that he could stop worrying about the gains and losses in the past, but when he was so close to her again, he still couldn''t help his blood surging. His eyelids twitched, and he said with a fake smile: "Where is that? I lost my way. Thanks to Miss Xuan, I was able to return to Chongming Palace so quickly. As a thank you, I should come to express my sincerity." When he passed by, Ning Yue said in a voice that could only be heard by two people: "Ma Jinyan, if there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and if there is no way to hell, you break in. Is it interesting to risk your life like this?" King Gong pulled the corner of his lips viciously: "This king thinks... very, interesting, interesting!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1075： Zoom in (1) Chapter 1075 Zooming in (1) During the dinner, there was an episode. At that time, Niu Niu and Xuan Xiaoying did not come back. Not only Ning Yue was anxious, but also Ma Ningxin. Missed with Xuan Sakura. Everyone waited and waited until the day lily was cold, and when they had to send someone to find her, she came back. She looked a little worried, and after careful questioning, she found out that she had met Deng Tuzi, the one from a year ago. Simply that guy just spoke frivolously and didn''t really touch Ma Ningxin. But even so, Ma Ningxin still kicked his lifeline. Afterwards, Ma Ningxin ran back to Chongming Hall with wind on her feet. Since she reconciled with Chen Bo, Ma Ningxin''s character has become tougher day by day, and she dared to kick people with her feet in the palace. If she had been half as tough in her early years, she would not have been domestically abused by her ex-husband. The apprentice who met in the palace should be the son of a prince who came to the banquet. He is either rich or expensive. Ning Yue jokingly asked: "You two can still meet after a year. Are you still in the palace? Isn''t it fate?" Ma Ningxin glared at her sister: "Hey, even you are making fun of me!" Ma Ningxin didn''t tell anyone except Ning Yue, this little episode passed quickly, and all kinds of wonderful dances were staged at the banquet. Gradually, everyone drank more and became more courageous. Many noble ladies and daughters came to the Ma family''s seat to talk with Lin Lanzhi. The implication was that they wanted to know about Rong Qing and Rong Lin''s marriage. Looking at Xiliang, these two golden bachelors can only be compared with Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin from the Xuan family. Their desire to get married can be written all over their faces. Rong Lin''s face darkened, and he wanted to stare them back one by one. Lin Lanzhi scolded: "Rong Lin, don''t be rude!" Rong Lin frowned aggrievedly, poked the grapefruit peel sadly, and was sized up by those women like a piece of fat. He went to see Rong Qing again, seeing Rong Qing''s calm face, sometimes smiling and answering a few words with those women, his little face became even more stinky. Eunuch Duo glanced at Rong Lin who kept poking the grapefruit peel, and said to the little **** beside him, "Do you still have grapefruit peels? Send some to the commander in chief." Back to Ma''s house, Rong Lin angrily went back to his room, locked the door, and refused to open it. Lin Lanzhi called a few times but didn''t respond, and couldn''t help wondering: "What''s wrong with this child?" Rong Qing said lightly: "Don''t worry about him, the child''s temper will be fine tomorrow." After Lin Lanzhi returned to the room, Rong Qing looked at Ning Yue and Xuan Yin and said, "You two, come to my room." The three of them entered the house, guessing that the eldest brother had something important to discuss, Ning Yue put the latch on the door. "Have you all guessed the real identity of Prince Gong?" Rong Qing asked straight to the point, his eyes fell on Xuan Yin''s face. Xuanyin nodded with deep eyes: "Ma Jinyan." A trace of surprise flashed across Ning Yue''s eyes. The eldest brother was sure that he was Ma Jingyan, at least he touched the palm prints. Xuanyin deduced the identity of the other party just by looking at it "How did you guess that?" she asked. Xuanyin lifted his hem and sat down on the stool by the table: "Look, he wants to kill you two." "Yeah, Ma Jinyan seems to be the only one who has grudges against me and my elder brother." Ning Yue mocked, "But it''s very strange, wasn''t Ma Jingyan beaten to death by Rong Lin? How could he still be alive? Prince Gong?" Rong Qing poured three cups of tea: "I can answer your first question. I was kidnapped by Ma Jingyan..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1076： Zoom in (2) Chapter 1076 Zooming in (2) "Wait, you were taken away by Ma Jingyan? When?" She didn''t know this at all! "I only told my father about this." Rong Qing took a sip of tea and said, "That was after my father took me out of the Southern Border Palace, and when I crossed the border, I met a group of bandits and was taken to the cottage. Huangfushan He was also there at that time. Ma Jinyan was also taken captive to the cottage, but before us. He wrote paperwork and kept accounts for the people in the cottage, but his life was not in danger. He had a long scar on his face. My father didn''t recognize him, I lost my memory, I don''t remember him at all. But he recognized us, he pretended to help us escape, and halfway through the escape, he rolled me down the cliff with his back, trying to kill me. It was that Once, when I found out about my background, Suhuo''s people arrived and regarded him as my accomplice, and killed him together; soon, Rong Lin arrived, and regarded him as Suhuo''s accomplice , and didn''t let him go. It stands to reason that he would die of pain three hours later after being hit by Rong Lin''s fist. But he was rescued, by whom?" "Suhuo." Ning Yue said the name without thinking. Rong Qing nodded: "That''s right. There was actually something else that happened that night, and I should be alert." "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue asked. "Rong Lin and I lived in a post station. At night, the shadow guards of the Xuan family arrived and wanted to take me away. Rong Lin fought with them. I was taken away by a shadow guard, and Suhuo stopped me halfway. After that, when I met my father and Huangfushan, Suhuo began to provoke the relationship between the two of them, saying that I was my father''s child, and that my father had been using Huangfushan all the time. Think about it, I myself just found out who I am, how did Suhuo know so quickly?" "Ma Jingyan told him?" "It should be. If I had thought of Ma Jinyan earlier, I would have asked someone to inquire about his whereabouts when I was in the Li nationality." Ning Yue blinked: "Brother, do you think that Ma Jinyan also went to the Li family? Didn''t the Geng family only go to one Geng Ling''er?" "Qing''er, are you there? Mother has something to tell you, and I feel the need to tell you." Lin Lanzhi''s voice suddenly sounded outside the door. Ning Yue glanced at Rong Qing, Rong Qing hummed, and Ning Yue opened the door: "Mother, it''s so late, you haven''t slept yet?" Lin Lanzhi glanced at her eyes, and said with a smile: "You are all here, did I interrupt your discussion?" "No, come in." Ning Yue welcomed Lin Lanzhi into the room. Xuanyin got up and gave up his seat to Lin Lanzhi. Lin Lanzhi took Xuanyin''s hand: "No need, Xiaoyin, just sit down, and I''ll leave as soon as I say something. The three of you are all here, so I don''t have to look for them one by one. This matter is big or small, I think, It''s best not to hide it from you." "What''s the matter, mother?" Ning Yue took her arm. Lin Lanzhi sighed and said, "That''s right, when I was in the Li nationality, I met today''s King Gong." "Have you ever met?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows. "Yes, we met twice. We talked a few words outside Rong Lin''s yurt, but not many." Lin Lanzhi said. So, Ma Jingyan did appear in the Li nationality, but no one knew his whereabouts. No, maybe the officials in southern Xinjiang knew, but they were ordered not to leak the news. Or maybe, Ma Jingyan at that time was not Geng Ye''s identity. Right now, these are not the three people''s most concerned issues. The three want to know whether Ma Jingyan met Lin Lanzhi by chance, or did he stay there on purpose? Regarding the matter of Ma Jingyan, the three tacitly kept silent. Lin Lanzhi is an advanced pregnant woman, and the risk is very high. If she is told that the person who disabled her son is still alive, she will probably faint from anger. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1077： Zoom in (3) Chapter 1077 Zooming in (3) After Lin Lanzhi left, the expressions of the three of them were a little strange. "Don''t let mother go out alone in the future." Rong Qing said. Ning Yue said irrefutably, "Okay." Xuanyin asked suddenly: "You said before that Ma Jinyan had a scar on his face? Is he wearing a human skin mask now? Not only is the scar gone, but his appearance has also changed." Rong Qing thought for a while, then shook his head: "It''s not a human skin mask, someone used drugs to forcibly change his appearance, his original face was all rotten, including the scar, and now it''s a completely unfamiliar face. Face." "Is there such a witchcraft?" Ning Yue felt a chill running down her spine. Rong Qing smiled: "Actually, it''s nothing, it''s just a trick. He has to rely on medicine to maintain himself. Once he runs out of medicine, his face will collapse." "Then let''s grab his medicine?" Ning Yue''s eyes widened. Rong Qing patted his sister''s head: "That kind of medicine is not taken every day. One pill can last for one to two months. Even if you **** it now, after dozens of days, he still can''t get a second pill?" "That''s true." Ning Yue sighed. "And." Xuan Yin said, "Even if all his medicines are cut off, two months is enough for him to do a lot of things." Rong Qing said in agreement: "That''s right, he is here for revenge. He has already put life and death aside, and whether or not he takes his medicine is not much of a threat to him." Ning Yue frowned: "Who gave him the medicine? Suhuo?" Rong Qing laughed: "Suhuo is not capable of this. The Geng family has many talents, and Suhuo is just one of them." "The Geng family..." Ning Yue squinted her eyes, needless to say, she knew that this matter had something to do with the Empress of Nanjiang. Ma Jinyan was really lucky to have such a big backer, "Then he didn''t just come to seek revenge from us, did he?" Rong Qing said casually: "Of course he only wants revenge, but as the price for supporting his revenge, he must do something for that side. They didn''t raise such a **** for nothing." "It''s really interesting." Ning Yue put down the teacup and peeled a piece of grapefruit, "Feng Shui turns, the concubine who was trampled to death by us before has transformed into the King Gong of Southern Xinjiang. Xuan Yin, his identity surpasses you Go! He must be secretly happy, he used to be an ant, but now, the ant has become us." Rong Qing pinched her face: "Don''t grow up with other people''s ambitions, and destroy your own prestige. How can a king with a foreign surname compare to the commander of a hundred thousand cavalry? Isn''t it, General Xuan?" Xuanyin snorted coldly. "Grapefruit is so delicious." Ning Yue ate with sweetness. Rong Qing smiled dotingly: "Mother also likes eating grapefruit very much, she became pregnant after eating." Xuanyin''s eyes flickered. Ning Yue spread her hands and said, "Brother, you seem to be the one who likes to eat grapefruit the most, right? Are you pregnant too? Whose child?" "You girl!" Rong Qing''s face darkened. Ning Yue smiled and continued to eat pomelo. Honey pomelo is sweet, not sour at all, and has a hint of bitterness that seems to be there. Afterwards, it returns to sweetness. She likes it very much. She can still eat at this time, she is so relieved. Xuanyin stared: "Let''s think about it, what is he going to do next." Ning Yue spat out the grapefruit seeds: "His first plan, of course, is to capture Princess Deqing''s heart." The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and there is a hint of coolness in the air. Prince Gong and Princess Deqing are walking on the path full of roses. "How was today''s banquet? Is it different from yours in southern Xinjiang?" Princess Deqing asked with a smile. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1078： Zoom in (4) Chapter 1078 Zooming in (4) Prince Gong thought about it seriously, and said with a smile, "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course." Princess Deqing smiled. She has very beautiful eyes with thick and curled eyelashes, making her look like an exquisite puppet. Prince Gong seemed to be fascinated by it, his eyes flashed with amazement, but there was no trace of blasphemy. Princess Deqing blushed: "Of course what? Aren''t you going to tell the truth?" "Ah, yes, look at my brain, it seems like I can''t turn around when I see the princess." Prince Gong knocked on his forehead. Princess Deqing pursed her lips and snickered. Prince Gong''s face was pale: "To be honest, I am a **** in my family. I was raised among the people since I was a child. I watched the dramas of the common people. I have never seen a banquet in the Southern Border Palace. If I say this, will the princess feel that I am a child?" I''m...unable to get on the stage?" Deqing was influenced by Empress Shi since he was a child, and he has no strict requirements on the lintel of his future husband-in-law, as long as his heart is connected, so, although he did feel a little bit disappointed when he learned that he was a **** who was raised in the folk, but soon, the slightest Lost is suppressed. "My mother said that when looking for a husband and son-in-law, you still need to find someone who is like-minded. As for those in the court... I am a royal princess, and I am destined to marry anyone at a low level!" "The empress is indeed a person of great wisdom." Prince Gong said with admiration. Princess Deqing liked her mother being praised very much, so she raised the corners of her lips happily: "My mother''s descendants are very good! I will take you to see her some other day!" "it is good." "By the way, I heard that your queen in southern Xinjiang is also a successor. What is she like?" "I don''t know about it. I only saw her once when I was appointed, or in the Golden Throne Hall, through the nine-fold deep curtain, I only saw her silhouette." "Can she go to the Jinluan Hall?" Princess Deqing asked in surprise. The Jinluan Hall is the place where the father and the courtiers discuss matters. Can women also go? "The situation in southern Xinjiang is different from that in Xiliang. Your father is in good health and able to take charge on his own. However, the king of Southern Xinjiang is old and weak, so the empress and other ministers are in charge of the court." Prince Gong said softly. . "So it is." Princess Deqing nodded. "Princess, we''re here." Prince Gong pointed to the plaque above his head. Princess Deqing raised her eyes: "So fast?" Prince Gong smiled knowingly: "Princess also said that this road is very long, and I am afraid that my legs will be weak, but Geng Ye feels that it is too short, and it will come to an end before I can say a few words to the princess." Princess Deqing blushed even more. She didn''t expect the two of them to talk so much. It seemed that no matter what topic they were talking about, he could pick up on it, and he seemed to know everything there was to say. Prince Gong said softly: "It''s getting late, the princess should go in and rest, I''ll visit the princess tomorrow." Princess Deqing entered the bedroom, Prince Gong turned around and disappeared into the grove beside him. A shadow came out, he was wearing a black cloak, his face was hidden in the shadows, only a crescent of blood on his forehead was exposed, a gloomy voice floated from his cold lips and teeth: "The first battle is so-so, but don''t get carried away, Chongming Palace Li, you lost your composure." "They recognized me." Prince Gong said coldly. "That''s to be expected." "I will pay attention next time." Prince Gong clenched his fists, "How is your place? I walked around a whole circle, did you find Suhuo?" "No, the Xuan family hid him too secretly." "Then what are you going to do?" Prince Gong looked at him fixedly and asked. He took out a translucent glass bottle from his wide sleeve, and there was a small golden Gu worm inside. He opened the bottle cap, took out the fire pocket, and burned the Gu worm to death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1079： Zoom in (5) Chapter 1079 Zooming in (5) Boom boom boom! Outside Rong Qing''s door, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Rong Qing asked. "It''s me." The leader in black said in a low voice. "It''s mine." Xuanyin got up and opened the door for him, "It''s so late, what''s the matter?" The leader in black said in a low voice, "Suhuo is dead." "Cause of death?" "I don''t know, he died suddenly." The leader in black knelt down on one knee, "This subordinate has neglected his duties." Xuanyin said lightly: "Forget it, if you die, you will die. Anyway, it''s useless to keep it." Bodhizi has already been obtained, and it''s just torturing Suhuo for fun if he didn''t kill Suhuo immediately. In the past two months, Ning Yue was obviously tired of playing, and she didn''t go to the scene to eat melon seeds anymore. Not long after the leader in black left, Xuan Yin and Ning Yue also returned to the room. Rong Qing lay down, pulled the quilt over, and just closed his eyes, the door was pushed open, and a tall and muscular shadow approached Rong Qing step by step. He held a boxy object in his hand. The moonlight shone through the crack of the door and shone on him, stretching his shadow very long. He came to the bed, stretched out his hand, and reached out to Rong Qing. He jerked! There was a gap in the quilt, he slipped in and hugged Rong Qing''s waist. hey-hey Rong Qing opened his eyes, looked at the guy who broke in with a pillow in his arms, and frowned slightly: "Go down!" Rong Lin raised his thigh and pressed it on his leg: "I can''t go down." "Go back to your own house!" "I won''t return." Rong Lin rubbed against Rong Qing recklessly, "My bed is too small, I fell off when I fell asleep." "Your bed is still small? Then mine is even smaller?" Because he was afraid that Rong Lin would not sleep well, Lanzhi ordered someone to make a big bed for him. "Your bed is even smaller, but with you, I can''t bear to move out when I hold you." Rong Lin leaned against his neck, breathing his fragrance deeply, "I can''t sleep without smelling it. . Rong Qing was a little itchy from his hot breath, and his eyelashes trembled in an irregular arc: "Stop making trouble, go back to your room and sleep." "I can''t sleep." He said pitifully. "Why didn''t I hear you say that you couldn''t sleep in the Marshal''s Mansion before? I also heard people say that the Marshal dozed off in the main seat when the military camp was discussing matters." Rong Lin curled his lips: "The past was the past, and the present is the present. Anyway, I just can''t sleep now." "Then you can fall asleep by my side?" "Yeah." As soon as the words fell, the snoring started. Rong Qing: "..." The snoring sounded one after another, making Rong Qing unable to sleep. Rong Qing sighed helplessly: "Okay, stop snoring, noisy." "Then don''t drive me away." Rong Qing hummed vaguely. Rong Lin grinned, showing a mouthful of small white teeth: "I know you can''t bear to part with me!" Rong Qing rolled his eyes at him: "Take off your legs!" Rong Lin not only didn''t take it, but rubbed it on his leg: "Did I hurt you? Are you feeling your leg?" "It was your legs that lifted the quilt so high that the wind came in." "Oh, why is Xuan Xiaoying''s legs good and yours not? Obviously you eat more stalactites than hers." Rong Lin snorted dissatisfied. Rong Qing lowered his eyes: "I''m not going to get better after I tell you." "It doesn''t matter if it gets better, I''ll hug you." Rong Lin clasped his hand, and hugged you for the rest of my life, until I was too old to walk. Xuanyue hangs high. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1080： Zoom in (6) Chapter 1080 Zooming in (6) Ning Yue slept soundly. During these days, Xuan Yin treated her a little coldly, and always slept far away when she was sleeping, wishing she could lay down a little girl in the middle, but Ning Yue didn''t sleep well, and every time she rolled and rolled, until midnight, she could always sleep. Rolling into his arms, coiled around him like an octopus, unable to push away. Ning Yue turned on the scrolling mode again, hugging Xuan Yin''s neck. Xuanyin took away her claws, she turned over and climbed onto Xuanyin''s body. Phew! Xiao Xiaoyin has awakened! Ning Yue snorted, kicked her foot in a daze, Xuan Yin grabbed her tender little feet, and her face turned pale with fright. If this kick goes down, his son and daughter will all be ruined! Placing Ning Yue away, Xuanyin broke into a cold sweat, feeling completely drowsy, got up and poured a cup of tea. Drinking halfway, there were soft footsteps on the roof. The sound was so soft that if he hadn''t happened to wake up, he probably wouldn''t have noticed it. His eyes sharpened, he opened the door, and flew onto the roof: "Who?" The man in black turned his head, and the blood moon on his forehead was clearly visible under the moonlight. Xuanyin narrowed his deep eyes: "Suhuo?" No, Su Huo is dead. The man in black sneered, threw him a note with his backhand, and quickly disappeared into the night. Xuanyin looked at his gradually shrinking shadow, showing a thoughtful expression, opened the note and read: "Xushi tomorrow (seven o''clock in the evening), Changpo Pavilion, Lanzhen." The next day, the weather was excellent, the wind and the sun were beautiful. Princess Deqing acted as a guide and toured the streets of the capital with Prince Gong. The two did not use the royal guard of honor, but dressed up as the daughter and son of an ordinary rich family without any entourage. The capital city of Xiliang is bustling and bustling, even more so than in southern Xinjiang. Even though King Gong grew up here, he couldn''t help but be dazzled by the prosperity in front of him. "It''s much more lively than before." He murmured softly. "What did you say?" Princess Deqing asked with a smile. Prince Gong said embarrassingly: "I said, it''s much busier than the most prosperous town I''ve ever seen in southern Xinjiang." Princess Deqing loves to hear good things about Xiliang the most, and the smile in her eyes deepened: "Of course! My father and emperor have worked hard to rule the country. The world is clean, prosperous and peaceful. Now that there is no war, the lives of the people will be even better." Wish it!" King Gong praised: "Such a wise king is really a blessing to the people!" "Of course!" Princess Deqing smiled proudly. Prince Gong pointed to a shop selling chestnuts in sugar and said, "What is that? There are still people queuing up?" Princess Deqing glanced at it, and explained with a smile: "The chestnuts sold in sugar-fried chestnuts are very delicious. There are few people here today. Usually, they can line up across the street!" "Has the princess been here before?" Prince Gong asked in surprise. "Just once." Princess Deqing''s smile was a little far-fetched. Prince Gong looked at her fixedly, and naturally saw how far-fetched she was, and asked worriedly, "Did I mention the sad thing about the princess?" "Actually, it''s not a sad thing. You asked about Ma Jinyan before. When he saw me, he came here. He introduced to me that there is a house here with fried chestnuts, which is very delicious. , I dont like chestnuts very much, but I couldnt bear to disobey his kindness, so I waited for him to buy them on the boat. After waiting for an hour, he lied to me that he couldnt bear to use his status to bully the people who lined up. So I waited in line for such a long time seriously. I hate those bullying people the most in my life. Because of this incident, I got a pretty good impression of him. But when I got to the back, I saw his true face clearly Only then did I know that there is no need to queue for so long here, he just played around for an hour, and then pretended to be exhausted to win my mercy." Princess Deqing sneered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1081： Zoom in (7) Chapter 1081 Zooming in (7) "It seems that the princess has a very bad impression of Ma Jingyan." Prince Gong said with a vague smile. Princess Deqing didn''t notice the strangeness on his face, and said: "It''s more than bad? Forget it, don''t mention it, I''m upset." "Excuse me for asking, where did he go?" Prince Gong said. "Him?" Princess Deqing''s face showed a hint of complacency, "Prince Gong doesn''t know something. He looks dignified on the surface, but he is actually a despicable and shameless man. If he dares to marry the royal princess, I will give it to him." A little lesson, and drove him out of the capital." Prince Gong smiled: "The princess is heroic." "So, don''t bully me, I''m not easy to mess with." Princess Deqing said jokingly. Prince Gong hurriedly cupped his hands: "With Geng Ye''s hundred courage, Geng Ye didn''t dare to bully the princess. Geng Ye admired the princess and was reluctant to bully her." Princess Deqing blushed slightly. King Gong raised his eyes and looked at the sky that was getting dark: "It''s getting late, let''s go back to the palace." Princess Deqing smiled and said, "It''s only interesting at night. There are many boats on Lihu Lake. I''ll take you to see them!" Prince Gong knocked on his palm with his folding fan, and said gracefully: "No hurry, I will stay in the capital for two months. Before that, we have a lot of time to enjoy the picturesque boats. The princess has been out for a long time. I I feel sorry for the princess''s feet, and I must be very sore after walking so many roads with me." This man, do you want to be so considerate? Princess Deqing pursed her lips: "Then listen to you." The two turned their heads and walked towards the alley where the carriage was parked. There were few people there and it was very quiet. As soon as the two entered the alley, they were blocked by a group of local hooligans. The scarred man headed by said fiercely: "The silver and the woman stay, you two, go away!" It is about Prince Gong and the coachman. The coachman was the **** who was serving Princess Deqing. Hearing this, he immediately stood in front of Princess Deqing, looked at the group of people and said, "The emperor dares to commit murder, do you still have the law of the king?" The man with the scar didn''t say anything, and wiped the driver''s neck with a knife. Blood flowed all over the ground, and flowed to Princess Deqing''s feet. Princess Deqing''s face paled, she took a few steps back, and crashed into Prince Gong''s arms. Prince Gong put his arms around her shoulders: "Don''t be afraid, just stand still." Looked coldly at the scarred man and said, "Leave quickly before I get angry, otherwise, no one will leave." "Hehe, the tone is quite loud." The scarred man finished with a wicked smile, swung his big knife and slashed at Prince Gong. King Gong didn''t bring a weapon, kicked off his big knife, and fought with them with bare hands. They soon realized that they were no match for Prince Gong, and instead attacked the helpless Princess Deqing. Prince Gong fought one against ten, which was already difficult, and coupled with Princess Deqing''s shortcoming, he was soon overwhelmed. The man with the scar stabbed hard at Princess Deqing with his dagger. Prince Gong flew forward, hugged Princess Deqing, and Princess Deqing escaped the blow, but Prince Gong was not so lucky. The dagger stabbed him in the shoulder, and blood flowed out, instantly staining his clean and tidy body. clothes. "Prince Gong! Prince Gong, are you okay?" Princess Deqing''s voice trembled. "A prince?" The man with the scar was startled, "Get out!" Prince Gong covered the bleeding wound, and said with restraint: "I''m fine, the princess will get in the car and sit for a while, I''ll find someone to report to the police." He staggered, found a young scholar on the street, and informed the scholar of the situation, the scholar immediately notified the nearby patrolling guards. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1082： Zoom in (8) Chapter 1082 Zooming in (8) The patrolling guards escorted the two back to the palace. This matter is not big or small. For Princess Deqing who is as simple as a blank sheet of paper, Prince Gong''s reckless rescue is really touching. Princess Deqing invited the best imperial physician to Prince Gong, gave him the most expensive Jinchuang medicine, and even visited him in the palace where he was temporarily staying. "You have a good rest, I told my father, I must arrest those local hooligans!" Prince Gong smiled warmly: "These are trivial matters. I believe that the government of your country will not let those people go unpunished. The most important thing is that the princess is fine." Princess Deqing''s heart softened for the most part: "I''m fine, but you''re hurt." "What is this little injury?" Prince Gong shook his head. Princess Deqing straightened her expression: "Have you...been injured before?" Prince Gong was stunned for a moment, as if realizing that he had said something wrong: "Boys, they were naughty when they were young, bumps and bumps are inevitable." "You lied to me." Princess Deqing said seriously, "Is it because you are a **** that you have a bad life?" Prince Gong lowered his eyes, smiled far-fetchedly and said, "It''s over, I''m the prince now, no one will bully me anymore." Anyone with a little experience can hear the flaws in these words, but the target is Deqing, a princess who is too innocent. Princess Deqing began to feel sorry for Prince Gong. Be moved first, and then feel distressed, and you will not be far from being moved. There were no outsiders in the room, Prince Gong smiled and said, "Come out." The man in black came out from behind the bisha kitchen. The twilight was dark, and his black satin cloak reflected the light of the candle, as bright as gelatin. He sneered: "It''s really easy to lie, much simpler than the princesses in southern Xinjiang." King Gong laughed, didn''t answer his words, but said: "I said next time you send someone to assassinate me, can you notify me in advance?" "Is it still effective after notifying you? The most authentic response is the most trustworthy." The man in black said casually. Prince Gong raised the corners of his lips disdainfully: "Does it take such a lot of trouble for a girl to make a film? Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to catch it on my side, but on your side, is the preparation going smoothly?" The man in black shook the dagger in his hand: "If it goes well, we will know tonight." Lin Lanzhi asked the small kitchen to cook a large table of delicious dishes, and Ma Yuan, Rong Qing, Rong Lin, Ma Ningxin, Niuniu and Ning Yue were all present. Lin Lanzhi wiped her hands and asked, "Huh? Where''s Xiaoyin? Are you still in the barracks? Hongyu!" "Hey!" Hongyu opened the curtain and came in, "Ma''am, you called me?" Lin Lanzhi said: "Go to the door to see if my uncle is back?" After a quarter of an hour, Hongyu replied: "No." Ning Yue said: "Let''s eat first, it''s almost Xu time, he probably won''t come back for dinner." Lin Lanzhi glanced at the hourglass on the wall: "Wait a little longer, people will send news if he doesn''t come back." Five miles outside the south gate of the city, there is Changpo Pavilion. In the past, Changpo Pavilion was a place for scholars and celebrities to enjoy elegance. It was favored by scholars because of its excellent scenery. Behind it, an ink and wash pavilion was built less than two miles away from it. It is warm in winter and cool in summer, and there are singing Geisha Ji added to the fun, and over time, more people went to the ink painting pavilion, and this side was deserted. When Xuanyin came to Changpo Pavilion, it was no surprise that he saw the man in black from last night there. The man in black was sitting on a stone bench. There was an exquisite chessboard on the stone table in front of him. He was playing with himself. His appearance was mostly covered by the cloak, revealing his pointed jaw and bloodless lips. There is a small cross-shaped scar about an inch from the corner of the lip, which should be many years old. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1083： Zoom in (9) Chapter 1083 Zooming in (9) "Prince Yinjun is so punctual, I thought he would wait for a long time." He said in a brisk tone. Different from Suhuo''s dark and mysterious, this person seems to be a bright and smiling little old man. However, even so, Xuanyin couldn''t develop a good impression of him: "What''s your relationship with Suhuo?" "Ah, you said that my junior brother is useless." The man in black put down the chess piece, clapped his hands, looked at Xuan Yin, and said kindly, "Please sit down and talk." Xuan Yin sat down opposite him, and saw his face clearly, a very ordinary face, but very kind. Xuanyin asked vigilantly, "Did you kill Suhuo?" "Actually, you want to ask how I killed it? It''s very simple. I planted the same life Gu in his body. There are two of the same life Gu, and the other one is in my hand. So you understand? Oh, right , you can call me Zhulong." Zhulong smiled brightly, "If you are still curious about how Prince Gong''s face was healed, you can also ask me." "It was you who cured Ma Jingyan''s face?" Xuanyin asked him sideways. Zhulong shrugged: "Are you used to calling him that?" He poured a cup of tea for Xuanyin, "Taste our southern Xinjiang tea, don''t worry, I won''t poison you." Xuanyin glanced at him lightly, and threw the note into his hand: "What does this note mean?" "Literally." He said with a smile. A cold light flashed across Xuanyin''s deep eyes: "What do you know about my mother?" "Well... well... I seem to know a lot about her." Zhulong smiled kindly, "For example, when she was fourteen years old... where did she go missing?" Xuan Yin frowned thickly: "Missing?" Zhulong''s eyes widened, and he looked like an old urchin: "Oh, you don''t know that your mother has disappeared? Why? Did no one tell you?" Xuanyin''s complexion changed. "I think, your little wife should know about it, that ghost, if you don''t know, you can''t justify it." Xuanyin clenched his fists. Zhulong smiled again: "It''s okay, if you want to know, I''ll tell you the same. Oh, don''t blame her for hiding it from you, because I guess, she may only know one, but not the other, so I dont want to mislead you by speaking out. Xuanyin stood up coldly, turned around and left! "Are you really not interested in listening? Why did your father and king neglect you for so many years? Is it really just because of Lan Zhen ''abandoning her husband and son''?" Zhulong looked at Xuanyin with a sneer. Xuanyin''s footsteps were nailed to the ground: "How do you know this?" "Of course I investigated. In fact, long before Lanzhen ''abandoned your husband and son'', your father and king were very indifferent to your mother and child. You were young at that time, so maybe you don''t remember it." Xuanyin turned around and stared into the depths of his eyes. Zhulong spread his hands: "I will not lie to you. The purpose of my coming today is to tell you the truth about Lan Zhen. Lan Zhen has been in love with her father for seven years, but after giving birth to you, the husband and wife broke up. Do you know why? ? "Why?" Xuanyin asked coldly. Zhulong smiled brightly: "Because you are not the first child." Xuanyin''s eyes trembled! "When the midwife delivered the baby, she found out that your mother had given birth to another man. Your father has been kept in the dark, how can you not be angry?" "You''re talking nonsense!" Xuanyin stepped forward and grabbed Zhulong''s skirt, the cold air flowing upstream made Zhulong stiff for a moment. But soon, Zhulong came back to his senses and said: "What I said, you can go to your father to verify it. Since I dared to come to see you, I didn''t intend to hide it from you. You are not a three-year-old child, but you will Is it gullible?" Xuanyin''s body began to tremble. Zhulong''s skirt was still held by the other party, causing his neck to hurt: "Lan Zhen gave birth to your brother with a man when she was fourteen years old. The reason why she didn''t tell your father is because Because she was ashamed to speak, it was not her will, she was locked in a cold cellar, and was tortured by beasts every day..." "You are talking nonsense!" Xuanyin hit Zhulong''s face with a heavy fist. Candle Dragon was knocked out with a die, spit it out with blood, and looked at Xuanyin fearlessly: "You have trusted the child, you know I''m not lying, right? Do you know who that beast is?" Xuan Yin''s fist was held high in the air, and the bloodshot eyes in his eyes burst open one after another, as if the whole person would go crazy in the next second. Zhulong smiled lightly: "Patriarch Sikong." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1084： Brothers recognize each other (1) Chapter 1084 Brothers recognize each other (1) Tang Li Yuan After another half an hour, the food was hot and then cold, and Xuanyin still did not return. Lin Lanzhi asked worriedly: "Could something have happened?" Ma Yuan quickly comforted him and said, "How can that be? Xiao Yin''s martial arts are so good, nothing will happen to him, there must be something wrong with the barracks, he probably doesn''t even know it''s time to eat now." ? Rong Lin snorted: "No, no matter how busy I am, I will remember to come back to have dinner with Rong Qing!" Ma Yuan frowned. This sounded right, but why did it feel weird? Rong Qing said quietly: "Let someone go to the barracks to have a look." As soon as the words fell, Hongyu rushed in from the door and almost fell down: "Little...Miss! Something happened to my uncle!" Sikong''s house was in a mess, from the gate to the flower hall, and then to the inner house, everything was turned upside down by Xuanyin. Si Konglin and Sikong Jing were married, Liu Wanyu was in the nunnery, and now Sikongcheng''s wife, the second wife, was in charge. However, the second wife was not up to the task, and Xuanyin fainted magnificently with a roar. The guards jumped out one after another to stop Xuan Yin, who was punched by Xuan Yin one by one, and knocked down in the blink of an eye. The maids and women ran around, flowerpots, shelves, chairs, tables... fell to the ground with a crash, and the sound of cracking, screaming, and roaring intertwined. Brother Sikong Cheng was too scared to move. Xuanyin kicked open another door, his eyes were blood red and he said, "Sikong Ming, get out of here!" The housekeeper bit the bullet and greeted him: "Prince Yinjun, our master is not here... Ouch" Xuanyin kicked him down the pond. "Sikong Ming, you bastard, you hide from me and don''t see me, do you think I can''t find you? Get out quickly! Don''t let me tear down your Sikong Mansion!" Patriarch Sikong hid in the dark room, his thick eyebrows frowned. It stands to reason that he should go out. What a brat, what are you afraid of? How dare you do anything to him? But for some reason, as soon as he heard Xuanyin''s roar, he felt that Xuanyin was different from usual. His instinct in danger told him not to go out, otherwise he would die. "Smelly boy, did I offend you? Came to demolish my house?" He cursed in a low voice, his voice was extremely soft, but he didn''t know that it was such a voice, weaker than a mosquito, that Xuanyin heard. Xuanyin didn''t care whether the switch was on or off, he just punched the bookcase, and only heard a "boom", the entire cabinet and the entire wall collapsed, and Patriarch Sikong was just exposed in the dust, dumbfounded. Xuan Yin stepped forward and punched him hard, smashing him into the wall on the other side, the wall trembled, he hit the ground again, and the ground trembled three times. Patriarch Sikong felt that all internal organs were shifting: "Hiss...you...what are you doing? If you have something to say, why do you beat people up as soon as you come?" "Talk to you? Why are you a bastard?" Xuanyin punched down again. Patriarch Sikong was beaten until his eyes stared, and he wailed in pain: "Quickquickly call the young master" When Sikong Shuo arrived here, Patriarch Sikong had already been beaten so much that he was out of breath, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, his mouth was full of blood, and several teeth had fallen out. Sobbing softly. "Bastard! It''s not easy to beat you to death! I''m going to skin you! Chop off your meat piece by piece and feed it to the dogs!" Xuanyin gritted his teeth and stepped on Patriarch Sikong''s head. , exhausted all his strength, he must step on him until his brains burst. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1085： Brothers recognize each other (2) Chapter 1085 Brothers recognize each other (2) With a movement of the purple robe, Sikong Shuo came to Xuan Yin''s side and kicked Xuan Yin''s foot away. Xuan Yin jumped up, spun in mid-air, borrowed strength from the wall, and kicked back at Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo wrapped his arm around and grabbed his ankle. The two fought fiercely. Different from previous releases, this time, everyone was serious. Xuanyin''s moves were fatal, and he was blocked by Sikong Shuo again and again, and attacked Sikong Ming again and again. Two figures, one purple and one black, were fighting fiercely in the dark night. A powerful murderous aura filled the entire mansion. In the air, it seemed as if dragons could be heard. Brother Sikongcheng was scared to death by this posture, and stared straight at the two fighting. The two moved too fast, and they could only see one phantom after another. "Second...Second brother, why do you think Xuanyin suddenly went crazy?" Sikong Xu asked tremblingly. Sikong Cheng swallowed his saliva, his expression of panic was even worse than that of his younger brother: "You...you ask me, who should I ask? The two...haven''t both started to rebuild the old one? The ghost knows what''s wrong with him, no... no ...Do you have to beat your father to death?" "Brother...why didn''t you ask him? We fought in silence? What if it was a misunderstanding...couldn''t it be..." Sikong Xu said with a pale face, glanced at Patriarch Sikong in the ruins, and asked, "Second Brother , do you want to get my father...out? Father seems to be...injured...seriously, please call a doctor?" Si Kongcheng pushed him forward: "Then you go!" Going there to save his father means that he will be infinitely close to the battle circle between Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo. In the courtyard, he was oppressed by the powerful murderous aura so hard to breathe. Besides, in case of being accidentally injured... Sikong Xu shrank his neck and walked behind Sikong Cheng: "Second Brother, you should go! Father... Father loves you the most... Go and hug him..." "It''s as if father doesn''t love you! Does father treat you mother and son the same as he treats me? Auntie is the best at making father happy! Even taking your kid is more favored than me! You go quickly! Otherwise, I will be sorry for father. Years of love!" Sikong Cheng once again pushed Sikong Xu to the front. Sikong Xu retreated shyly, and said embarrassingly: "It''s true that my father favors me, but that''s because I''m younger than the second brother. The second brother is the legitimate son, and he is the only person in my father''s heart who is qualified to inherit the family business. You put the most effort into it! Its better for the second brother to go, the second brother is the future head of the family. Where did Sikong Cheng dare to go? Not to mention that Xuanyin hurt him by mistake, even his elder brother didn''t deal with him, didn''t he just want to **** a little girl last time, but he was beaten up by his elder brother, and he lay on the bed for several months! "Don''t you know that my elder brother hates me? What if he kills me and says it was an accidental injury? You bastard, go! This is the order of the future Patriarch!" "I... I... If you don''t go by yourself, why should you let me go?" The two of you pushed me and I pushed you. After a long time, no one dared to step forward. Patriarch Sikong is indeed dying, just a breath of turbid air is stuck in his throat, if it doesn''t go well, he may die, his face has turned blue, his lips have turned dark purple, and his body began to tremble. Sikong Shuo''s quiet eyes tightened: "Chi Yi!" A red-clothed court lady wearing a veil flew up, hugged Patriarch Sikong, tiptoed, and flew away from the spot. Xuanyin stepped up to chase after him, but Sikong Shuo''s icy, skull-like palm clasped his shoulders. The red-clothed palace lady hugged Patriarch Sikong and jumped towards the gate of Sikong''s house, but was stopped by the leader in black on the way. The black-clothed leader sneered: "Put him down and leave your whole body." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1086： Brothers recognize each other (3) Chapter 1086 Brothers recognize each other (3) The maid in red disdainfully scolded: "What a big tone! If you want to **** someone, let the horse come here! Let''s see if you die first or I die first!" The black-clothed leader drew out his sword and started fighting with the red-clothed maid. Seeing that the battle was getting more and more fierce, Dongba hurriedly sent letters to the Xuan family and the Ma family. Xuan Yu and Rong Lin arrived almost at the same time, and the yard under Xuan Yin and Sikong Shuo''s feet was not a single inch intact. Xuan Yu stopped Xuan Yin, and Rong Lin stopped Sikong Shuo. "Stop it all!" Xuan Yu sternly shouted, "Where is this place? If you say you want to fight, you will fight? If you kill someone, do you really think the emperor won''t care?" Rong Lin blinked and asked Sikong Shuo, "Old eunuch, why are you fighting?" Sikong Shuo punched Rong Lin. Rong Lin clasped his fist: "You have less than 30% of your internal strength left, and you can''t beat me." After fighting for so long, ordinary people are already tired, but this guy still has 30% of his strength left. Under Xuanyin. Xuan Yin was not so easy to restrain, he frantically broke free from Xuan Yu''s shackles like a beast whose tail had been chopped off. Xuan Bin and Xuan Zhao rushed over and hugged him together. Xuan Bin said: "Xiao Yin! Don''t be impulsive! If you have something to say, speak up! Tell us what wronged you have suffered, and we will help you out! Don''t make up your own mind!" Xuanyin couldn''t hear anything, and there was only one thought in his mind, that is to kill Sikong Ming! Xuanyin rushed out of the restraints of the two brothers, raised his sword and stabbed Sikong Ming in the arms of the red-clothed maid, the red-clothed maid widened her eyes, and watched helplessly as the flashing sword stabbed towards Sikong Ming, while she But there is no way. Suddenly, a petite figure stopped in front of the two with outstretched arms. Xuan Yin''s eyes trembled, and half of the blood mist in his eyes dissipated in an instant. It was too late to pull back his strength, so he shook his arm and turned it outward by an inch. The sword blade cut off Ning Yue''s hair, and slashed across her delicate skin. The icy chill made her hairs stand on end one by one, and the sword chant echoed in her ears. For a moment, she Nearly deaf in the left ear. Looking at the blue silk that fell to the ground, Xuan Yin was still in shock, panting heavily. Everyone who just witnessed this thrilling scene broke into a cold sweat. This girl is too courageous, don''t you know how fierce Xuanyin''s sword is? Just rushing out like this, aren''t you afraid of death? Ning Yue is of course afraid. Her throat slipped, and Ning Yue stepped forward and gently held Xuanyin''s hand: "Give me the sword, be obedient, and give it to me. If you want to kill someone, do it secretly, and don''t do it in front of so many people. Come on, give it to me." I." She slowly removed his sword. Everyone is relieved! Ning Yue took Xuanyin''s hand and said softly, "Let''s go home." Everyone looked at the big devil who would kill anyone, and was led back by Ning Yue like a child. Everyone: "..." The farce ended here, Rong Lin let go of Sikong Shuo, and asked: "I said, how did your father offend him? Did he kill his mother or dig his ancestral grave? I have never seen him so desperate. " Sikong Shuo glanced at him coldly, his eyes fell on the carriage not far away, the curtains of the carriage were blown by the night wind, Xuanyin was dazed, his eyes were dull, Ning Yue was like a mother, gently stroking his cheek Sikong Shuo clenched his fists tightly, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and left the spot with a smile. Rong Lin scratched his head: "Is this also crazy?" Xuan Bin came over and cupped his hands at Rong Lin: "Marshal, Xiao Yin has been living in Ma''s house these days, have you heard of any conflicts between him and Patriarch Sikong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1087： brothers recognize each other (4) Chapter 1087 Brothers recognize each other (4) "Yeah, yeah, doesn''t that guy only hate Sikong Shuo? Why did he want to kill Patriarch Sikong instead?" Xuan Zhao asked. Rong Lin shrugged and sighed: "I don''t know either. He doesn''t sleep with me. Ask me about Rong Qing. I know everything about Rong Qing!" Hyun Bin: "..." Xuan Zhao: "..." The carriage started slowly. Rong Lin didn''t want to be a light bulb, so he tiptoed, flew to the roof of the car and sat down, took out a big grapefruit from his wide sleeves, and shook his legs while peeling, um, when he got home, Rong Qing would have a grapefruit to eat . Xuanyin was silent all the way, and Ning Yue didn''t force her to ask, just holding his cold hand like that. "I want to walk alone." Xuan Yin got out of the car. Rong Lin bent down and asked Ning Yue in the car: "Why did he leave?" Ning Yue said quietly: "Let him go for a while." Lin Lanzhi has been waiting at the gate of the mansion, and finally waited for the carriage in the mansion. His eyes lit up, and he went up to meet him: "Xiaoyin... Huh? Where''s Xiaoyin? Why are you alone?" "There''s still me!" Rong Lin poked out a small head from the roof of the car suddenly. Lin Lanzhi was taken aback, patted his chest and said, "You kid, why are you sitting there? Come down!" Rong Lin jumped off the ground, holding the freshly peeled grapefruit in his hands: "Don''t look for Xuanyin, he went to relax by himself." Lin Lanzhi asked worriedly: "What happened?" Ning Yue smiled and said: "It''s nothing, the little entanglement between the men has been dealt with, don''t worry." Lin Lanzhi knew that her daughter didn''t want to talk, so she sighed, and it was not good to ask any more. Rong Lin approached Ning Yue: "Do you know why he went crazy?" Ning Yue glared at him: "You are crazy!" Rong Lin curled his lips: "I didn''t run to kill people in the middle of the night." Ning Yue spread out her palms, revealing a note that had just "shunned" from Xuan Yin''s body. "Xushi tomorrow, Changpo Pavilion, Lanzhen." Inside the room, Rong Qing looked at the note Ning Yue handed over, and frowned thoughtfully, "This note should have been written last night." "That''s right, something happened to Xuanyin just today at Xushi." Ning Yue asked with a stern look, "Didn''t Lan Zhen keep this? Someone wanted to tell him about Lan Zhen?" "Yes." Rong Qing studied the note over and over again, "These handwriting looks like an old friend''s." "Old friend? Who?" Ning Yue asked puzzled. Rong Qing smiled lightly: "Candle Dragon." "he is" "Suhuo''s senior brother, one of the most powerful counselors of the Geng family, Ma Jingyan''s face should be cured by him. Didn''t Suhuo die suddenly yesterday? If I guessed right, it should be Zhulong. " Ning Yue raised her hand: "Wait, you said... Suhuo was killed by Zhulong? But Suhuo is clearly in our hands, how can he kill him?" Ma Jingyan''s affairs are overwhelmed. "There is a kind of same-fate Gu, a pair, one is implanted in the human body, and the other is kept in a tank. No matter which one of the same-fate Gu dies first, the other will follow. When the Gu worm dies, it will explode with great toxicity. People will also die." Rong Qing explained. "There is such a wicked Gu?" Ning Yue couldn''t believe it. Rong Qing flicked the note, and said lightly: "There are so many wonders in the world." Ning Yue nodded, and didn''t bother about why there was such an overbearing Gu worm in Suhuo''s body, nor why Zhulong killed Suhuo, these were not important, she only cared about Xuanyin: "Xuanyin will go find Patriarch Sikong''s troubles seem to be related to Zhulong." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1088： Brothers recognize each other (5) Chapter 1088 Brothers recognize each other (5) Rong Qing''s eyes fell on the word ''Lanzhen'': "Lanzhen belongs to Xuanyin..." "Mother." Ning Yue said. Rong Qing said: "That''s what Zhulong said about Lan Zhen. This matter is probably bad, and it has nothing to do with Patriarch Sikong." Rong Lin washed the peeled grapefruit and handed it to Rong Qing: "Isn''t Xuanyin''s mother dead? Could it be that she died in the hands of Patriarch Sikong? I think Xuanyin really looks like Taking revenge for killing my mother!" Ning Yue pondered: "Her mother died at the hands of people from the Northern Territory, and it has nothing to do with Patriarch Sikong." "That''s why he and Lan Zhen had a festival! It''s a big, big festival!" Rong Lin said solemnly. Ning Yue fell into deep thought, what she said was not rough, Rong Lin did have some truth, but would Patriarch Sikong know Lan Zhen? What kind of feud with Lanzhen happened, so that Xuanyin risked his death and killed him? "I''ve never heard that Lan Zhen knew Patriarch Sikong." Rong Qing shook the note in his hand: "Xuan Yin has no grievances with Patriarch Sikong, if it wasn''t for Lan Zhen, he would not have killed him." "Then...maybe...it has something to do with that incident." Some guesses welled up in Ning Yue''s heart. Rong Qing looked at her and motioned for her to continue. Ning Yue calmed down, and said: "When Lan Zhen was fourteen years old, she was imprisoned for ten months. Later, Lan Zhen escaped and almost collapsed." "**?" Rong Qing asked. Ning Yue felt uncomfortable: "I don''t know, anyway, there was physical abuse." "Xuanyin didn''t know before?" Ning Yue shook her head: "I didn''t dare to tell him. At first, Mrs. Guo told me, but Mrs. Guo only knew that Lan Zhen had disappeared and gave birth to a child. She didn''t know that Lan Zhen was forced. It wasn''t until later that I talked about Lan Zhen with Huangfu Yan, and from Huangfu Yan''s mouth, I realized that Lan Zhen was forced." "Huangfuyan?" Rong Qing frowned, "What does Lan Zhen have to do with her?" Ning Yue said softly: "It''s her aunt, Lan Zhen and the prince are twins." Rong Qing fell silent. Rong Lin jumped out: "I can''t tell, Xuanyin is still the grandson of the king of Nanjiang! It''s interesting, the king of Nanjiang thought that Xuanyin killed Old Qu, and sent someone to assassinate Xuanyin, aha, if he knew he killed him It''s my own grandson, she must get up from the hospital bed in anger! Oh, wait, Xuanyin and Huangfuyan are cousins, so in the battle of Yunzhou, Xuanyin also injured Huangfuyan?" Ning Yue interrupted the chatterbox: "Let''s talk about those things later, Xuan Yin only recently found out about his life experience." Rong Qing spread out the note: "From this point of view, the person who imprisoned Lan Zhen back then is very likely Patriarch Sikong." Ning Yue opened her mouth: "Then...that child..." Rong Qing''s eyes moved: "How old was Lan Zhen when Xuan Yin was born?" "twenty four." Rong Qing took a weak breath: "How much older is Sikong Shuo than Xuanyin?" "Ten years old." After the words fell, the three of them fell silent. After the imperial physician''s all-out rescue, Patriarch Sikong saved his life. He opened his eyes, looked at the unfamiliar tent and room, and asked hoarsely, "Where is this?" Sikong Shuo said indifferently: "Xinggong." Patriarch Sikong was taken aback for a moment, did he live in the palace? Holy shit, this was so unexpected. He didn''t know how many times he wanted to step through the gate of the palace, but he was stopped outside without exception. This time... it was a blessing in disguise, but he stayed? Thinking of something, he shook his body like a frightened bird: "Where is Xuanyin? He...he didn''t kill him, did he?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1089： Brothers recognize each other (6) Chapter 1089 Brothers recognize each other (6) "Where is your palace?" Sikong Shuo asked coldly. Patriarch Sikong shrunk his neck resentfully, peeking at his son''s face, although he was wearing a mask, he could see his eyes, and he was particularly angry. He lowered his head and said sullenly: "It''s still yours, I''ve hurt those two **** for so many years, and at the critical moment, I''ll just be a coward..." To be honest, when he was beaten half to death by Xuanyin, he just instinctively called for someone to find his eldest son, but he never thought that his eldest son would really come. After all, he had hardly fulfilled his responsibilities as a father over the years. The son definitely blamed him in his heart. But the eldest son not only came, but also rescued him back to the palace. But the two **** he loves and loves so much, only you push me and I push you, and they can''t do anything! "Ah Shuo, I know I was wrong, I will... treat you well in the future." Sikong Shuo raised his teacup coldly: "It''s too late to talk about this now!" Patriarch Sikong''s face turned pale: "You...you don''t want to hand me over to Xuanyin, do you? Don''tthat kid is crazy, and I haven''t offended him! He''s going to kill me!" Sikong Shuo''s face was frosty: "You really didn''t offend him? You can say such things." "I really didn''t offend him. I''m an elder, how can I argue with a junior? Hiss" Speak too hard, and the wound was pulled, Patriarch Sikong gasped in pain, "What crime have I committed?" Sikong Shuo stood up, his quiet eyes filled with loathing and impatience, and a trace of helplessness: "Your crime is mine." After finishing speaking, he walked out of the room lightly, leaving Patriarch Sikong staring at the candle in a daze... When Xuan Yin returned to Tangli Courtyard, he saw Ning Yue sitting on the steps at the door, his head drooping and dozing off. He took off his robe and put it on her. Ning Yue slowly woke up from the warmth, rubbed her eyes, looked at him and said, "Are you back?" Xuanyin didn''t speak, and sat down next to her. Her half-cut black hair still fell obliquely on her face, which made people feel lingering fear. Ning Yue slowly held his hand: "I''m sorry." Xuanyin remained silent. After a while, he said solemnly: "Did you know this earlier?" "You said... the relationship between Patriarch Sikong and Lan Zhen?" Ning Yue shook her head, "I don''t know. I only know that Lan Zhen disappeared and gave birth to a child, and it was not voluntary." "Why didn''t you tell me?" He asked calmly, but it made people feel the breath of the storm. Ning Yue pursed her lips: "Would you believe me when I said I forgot? I did deliberately hide it from you earlier, for fear that you would be sad, and also that what I knew was not the truth of the incident, thus misleading you. Later, what happened A lot of things, I don''t think about it." After the A Furong case was exposed, she even confessed to Xuan Yin in her previous life, what else is she unwilling to tell Xuan Yin? Just really forgot. Perhaps subconsciously, she didn''t want to go against Lan Zhen''s wishes. This was the humiliation that Lan Zhen didn''t want to face the last time. She would rather bring it underground than her husband and son would know. Xuan Yin supported his drowsy head. Ning Yue stretched out her hand and covered the back of her hand distressedly: "Now, we know who that beast is, and we won''t make it easier for him, but... Zhulong must have no good intentions when he told you this, we can''t fall for him plan." "You mean I should let go of my grievances and join forces with those **** to deal with Zhulong?" Xuanyin sneered. Ning Yue sighed softly: "I didn''t tell you to let go of your grudge, the person who should be killed still has to be killed, don''t say you want to do it, even if you don''t want to, I will kill that beast! But, when to kill, How to kill, we have to have a long-term plan. Zhulong provokes the relationship between you and Patriarch Sikong, hoping to force you to quarrel with Sikong Shuo. Who is Sikong Shuo''s mother, you should... Guess it? There is also a relationship between you. Destined, it is sinful to say that evil is also full. Sooner or later, you will face each other, but not now. You killed his father, what about him? He will also try his best to kill your father!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1090： Brothers recognize each other (7) Chapter 1090 Brothers recognize each other (7) "I will kill him together!" "Okay, okay, even if you can really kill him, have you ever thought about what will happen after killing him? What is the attitude of the king of Nanjiang? What is the attitude of the emperor? Let''s talk about the ones who are far away. , relying entirely on Sikong Shuo to contain the birds, the birds are exhausted, the good bows are hidden, the cunning rabbit dies, and the running dog cooks. The Xuan family and Sikong Shuo can''t tell who is the cunning rabbit and who is the running dog, but no matter who dies first, the other will die first. You can''t live until tomorrow. You killed Sikong Shuo, the first thing the emperor did was to destroy the Xuan family! The emperor is not the emperor of the past. He has a son-in-law in southern Xinjiang. Behind him is the entire Geng family, half of it. Nanjiang, and those subordinates who want to avenge Sikong Shuo, if they really want to fight, what chance does the Xuan family have?! Just for a cheap life, to pay for the lives of all the Xuan family, Xuanyin, tell me, is it worth it? ? Xuanyin''s forehead veins twitched violently. "Of course, if you already have the support of the King of Nanjiang, that''s another matter. But you haven''t. Once the King of Nanjiang knows that you killed his grandson, even if you have the blood of the Huangfu family in your body, he won''t." I will forgive you. Xuan Yin, Lan Zhen''s matter is no longer yours alone. It is a means of balancing power between two families and two countries. I am sorry to involve Lan Zhen in these struggles, but We really can''t be fooled by Zhulong, Zhulong and Ma Jingyan are in the same group, the two of them are just waiting to see our jokes! They want us to kill each other!" Xuanyin was suppressed, his body trembling unceasingly. Ning Yue hugged him, let his face stick to her soft chest, a faint fragrance lingered on the tip of Xuanyin''s nose: "Listen to me once, give me the butcher knife, and I will make Sikong Ming... life is worse than death!" After a quarter of an hour, Ning Yue closed the door and went to Rong Qing''s room. Rong Qing closed the book: "Is he asleep?" Ning Yue took out the sachet from her arms and put it on the table: "It''s quite useful." Rong Qing took a look at the sachet: "Rong Lin personally tried the effect." Rong Lin on the bed fell into a coma. Ning Yue tucked the quilt up for Rong Lin: "Is it okay for him to sleep in your room? The bed is so small." "It''s okay." Get used to it. Ning Yue said again: "How long does the medicine take?" Rong Qing smiled: "I should be able to sleep peacefully tonight." "Then I''ll go out for a while, and my elder brother will help me take care of him. I don''t want that Zhulong to secretly send him messy news." Rong Qing leaned back in the chair, raised his eyebrows and looked at his sister: "Really?" "What''s true?" Ning Yue asked. "You and Xuanyin." Ning Yue smiled: "Do you think I''m playing house?" "Isn''t it?" Rong Qing asked seriously, the younger sister is still so young, she should be a fun age. Ning Yue is a little dumbfounded. Even a normal woman is almost enlightened at the age of fifteen. Could it be that in the eyes of her brother, she has to be fifty years old to fall in love? Rong Qing really meant this, Rong Qing really regretted that he had been missing for ten years, otherwise he would spoil his sister, she would not have been abducted by Xuan Yin so quickly. Rong Qing clicked his tongue, opened the book, and said boredly: "Why him? Xuan Yu...should be more suitable for you than him. Don''t hide it from me, I felt that you and Xuan Yu were not quite right in the underground palace." That being the case, Ning Yue has nothing to deny: "If I hadn''t experienced some things, I might have thought that Xuan Yu was more suitable for me like my elder brother, but later I found out that I became lazy and didn''t want to pay anything. Xuan Yu is very good, mature, introverted, stable, handsome, and responsible, but Xuan Yu doesn''t have that kind of strength in him. I have to keep approaching him, pull out the thorns on my body, and radiate my body. Only by the residual heat can he warm up his heart covered in guilt little by little. Sadly, I dont have this power anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1091： Brothers recognize each other (8) Chapter 1091 Brothers recognize each other (8) "Xuan Yin has it?" Rong Qing raised his eyebrows. Ning Yue didn''t answer right away, but showed a smile of reminiscence: "The first time I saw Xuanyin... I remember very clearly that day was October 26th. I went to school on the first day and fell out of the carriage, hitting When it comes to Xuanyin, at that time, Xuanyin was still a little good-for-nothing, and I knocked him into the river all of a sudden. He was so vile, he refused to pull me up, and I didn''t know how to water, so he entangled him tightly He also hooked his waistband and threatened him that if he could swim up with his bare buttocks." Rong Qing could almost imagine her younger sister''s rogue appearance, and couldn''t help laughing. "After being rescued ashore, he wanted to kill me. When Xuan Yu came, I gave him a slap in the face, and the beam was formed like this." Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing when mentioning those past events. "Then? He has been pestering you?" "Well, the way Rong Lin stalked you was the same way he stalked me back then." "Speaking of you, why are you teasing me?" Rong Qing''s eyes flickered slightly. Rong Lin was sleeping on the bed in big characters, not knowing that he had become the object of discussion between the two. Ning Yue smiled and glanced at Rong Lin. Why does she like Rong Lin so much? It may be that Xuanyin''s shadow is seen in him. Concentrating her thoughts, Ning Yue went on to say: "Mother was insane at the time, the first time I saw him, I thought he was you, he got excited, and sneaked into the general''s mansion every night, I thought at that time, this person is shameless!" Why is it so thick? Now I am very lucky, fortunately he has a thick skin. The power that Xuan Yu and I do not have seems to have all belonged to him, so among the three, he is the only one who got what he wanted from the beginning." "You also got what you wanted at first. What you wanted was always Xuan Yin, and Xuan Yu was just a momentary illusion." "Maybe you''re right." How could something happen to my beloved whom I only met in two lifetimes? At the door of Ma''s house, Xiaolou opened the curtain, and carefully helped Ning Yue into the carriage: "Miss, where are we going?" "Tianji Pavilion." Xiao Su hadn''t seen Ning Yue for a long time. Guo Kuang was investigating the case very closely some time ago, and the Wangchuanfang in Qionglou was almost exposed. Looking for a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters to play, but was disturbed by a little evil star. Xiao Su stood in the middle of a pile of luggage, looked at Ning Yue, then at his wife whose face was blackened into coal, and scratched his head helplessly: "Forget it during the day, I sneaked out of the city at night, how could I run into you? Princess of the county? You tell me, you really don''t have a crush on me" "Hmph!" Yu Lanshan stomped her feet angrily. Ning Yue said calmly: "I have something to ask you, let them avoid it." Xiao Su waved to the coachman and servants, and everyone retreated three feet away. Ning Yue looked at Yu Lanshan: "There is her." Yu Lanshan glared: "I want to avoid it too? Are you right? You are talking to my man, why should I avoid it? Ah, are you going to say something shameful?" Xiao Su''s ear, "Did you hook up with this woman?" "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" Xiao Su stood on tiptoe and said hissingly, "My wife is wronged, I haven''t seen the princess and princess for several months, the ghost knows what kind of madness she has gone, please let go first As for me, give me some face, so many people are watching, your man''s face will be ashamed." "Hmph!" Yu Lanshan let go of his ears. Xiao Su pinched his wife''s swollen ears, and said sadly: "Princess Princess, look at the good deeds you have done." "I don''t have time to appreciate your flirting. I have something to do. If you are sensible, get out of the way, or I will get out of the way for you." As soon as she finished speaking, the leader in black came out from behind the carriage, pointed his sword at Yu Lanshan. Seeing this, Yu Lanshan pulled out the whip hanging from her waist, and greeted the leader in black. The black-clothed leader lightly grasped it, and injected a force, which immediately knocked Yu Lanshan to the ground. Xiao Su''s complexion changed, and he quickly waved his small arms and said, "Okay, okay, talk as you say, don''t bully my wife!" Ning Yue turned around lightly and got into the carriage. Xiao Su gave Yu Lanshan a comforting look, and followed him into the carriage. "Okay, you can talk now." He sat down sadly, far away from Ning Yue, obviously very concerned about his wife being bullied, "Ma Ningyue, let me tell you, someday I will be better than you , I will bully you back." Ning Yue said lightly, "I''m waiting for that day." Xiao Su turned his face away angrily! "I don''t have much time, so I won''t talk nonsense with you." "Do you think I like to listen to your nonsense?" Xiao Su murmured, but he didn''t dare to speak out, he was afraid of this little girl, so afraid that his bones would weaken. Ning Yue took out a small wooden sign: "Have you heard of this person?" Xiao Su took it and looked at the candlelight: "Candle Dragon? Human? Isn''t this the beast in "Shan Hai Jing"?" Ning Yue raised her chin, and said in a calm manner: "A native of Southern Xinjiang, a counselor of the Geng family, I need all his information." "People from southern Xinjiang..." Xiao Su rubbed his head, "It''s not that we don''t have power in southern Xinjiang, it''s just the Geng family''s affairs, and we generally don''t intervene." The Geng family has a powerful queen who is more powerful than a man. Isn''t it courting death to touch her natal family? Tianji Pavilion is not so confused as to dig its own grave. Ning Yue raised her beautiful eyes lightly, and the light in her eyes was like a pool: "If you don''t give me what I want, I will stop the Tianji Pavilion from opening in Xiliang!" Xiao Su was startled at first, and then smiled contemptuously: "Princess Princess, who is the backstage of Tianji Pavilion, you will not forget, right? If you say that Tianji Pavilion cannot be opened in southern Xinjiang, maybe Xiao will still believe that One or two, is it Xiliang? You treat me as my master because you eat dry food?" Ning Yue calmly took back the wooden sign in Xiao Su''s hand, broke it off, and took out a new one: "There is no Tianji Pavilion, but there are other pavilions. I don''t know if Sikong Shuo is better than you and me." Who do you want?" "Ha! You mean you are going to surrender to the lord?" Xiao Su waved his hand, "The lord won''t believe it." Ning Yue smiled wantonly: "I don''t need to surrender to him, I just know that no matter what bad things I do, he...will not want to touch me." Xiao Su understood that this girl didn''t want to destroy Tianji Pavilion, but Xiao Su wanted to destroy him. With her status in the heart of the lord, I''m afraid she can really expose this matter. "What a vicious girl, don''t forget that last time the lord and Huangfuyan plotted against you, it was I who reported it to you!" "I haven''t forgotten, so you are still alive." "You...Ma Ningyue! I have no grievances with you, why do you have to do this to me?" "Because I need to treat you like this." Ning Yue threw the new wooden sign in front of him, "Tell me, can you find out about Zhulong''s information or not?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1092： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (1) Chapter 1092 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (1) The effect of the medicine on Xuanyin''s body was unsatisfactory. In the middle of the night, Xuanyin woke up faintly, opened his eyes, thought of something, and touched the inside of the bed. Ning Yue took his hand and moved it into his arms. Xuanyin touched her cold arm: "Going out?" Ning Yue yawned: "Well, I bought some candle dragons from Tianji Pavilion, and there should be results soon. Also, I brought your leader along." Xuan Yin''s eyes darkened when he saw her tired appearance. Rong Lin slept until dawn. He is a martial arts practitioner, and he usually wakes up earlier than Rong Qing. When Rong Qing opened his eyes, he had already finished his morning exercises. He just tried the effect of the soothing incense yesterday. He slept until the sun was high, and then something embarrassing happened. Rong Qing washes up in the bathroom. He glanced at the bathroom, and then at the disobedient little Ronglin who was disobedient early in the morning. It would be too embarrassing for Rong Qing to see this state! Heiliang''s eyeballs rolled, and he stretched out his hand. I press, I press, I press! Why can''t I press it down? The bathroom door is pulled open His eyes trembled, he pulled the quilt over his head, and lay back on the bed. Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair over, saw the outline at a glance, and thought of something, his complexion turned pale, but he didn''t say anything, opened the closet, and went to choose clothes. With her pregnant belly up, Lin Lanzhi cooked for herself and made a big table of breakfast. On the table, she kept adding vegetables to Xuanyin, and even Rong Qing was left out in the cold. She didn''t mention anything about what happened last night, and Ma Yuan also wisely didn''t ask. Rong Qing and Rong Lin even ate the noodles in the bowl, looking like they didn''t know anything. Niuniu asked, "Why didn''t uncle come back for dinner tonight?" Lin Lanzhi smiled and said that his uncle was busy, and walked over easily. After breakfast, Xuan Yin got up to go out, Ning Yue called him back, with a worried tone: "Where are you going?" Xuanyin paused, staring and said: "Go to the barracks." Ning Yue heaved a long sigh of relief, although he didn''t know if what he said last night worked, or something touched him, or he figured it out, it doesn''t matter, anyway, as long as it doesn''t bother Patriarch Sikong Worrying. The next few days passed very peacefully. Ning Yue sent Xuanyin to the military camp every day, and went to the military camp to pick him up at night. In the past, when he was worried about her, he would always go back to Chuntang, but now she is worried about him. Patriarch Sikong''s evil deeds will be punished one day sooner or later, but right now, he still has to live well. Ning Yue was embroidering at home, Dongmei came in through the curtain and whispered something in her ear. The corner of her lips twitched slightly: "Really?" "The news from Mrs. Xu should be correct." Dongmei nodded, "Those two disgusting things actually went to our tea shop. Miss, should we poison them to death?" Ning Yue nodded her head amusedly: "They were poisoned to death in the tea shop, and when they are investigated, both Ms. Xu and I can''t get away with it." "Yes." Dongmei stuck out her tongue. Ning Yue bit off the thread in her hand slowly: "But poisoning... is indeed a good idea." In a six-fold Dahe room in the tea shop, Prince Gong and Zhulong sat facing each other on the floor. There was an exquisite golden nanmu coffee table in the middle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1093： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (2) Chapter 1093 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (2) The room is well lit, and the sandalwood is fragrant, very pleasant. Ms. Xu poured tea for the two of them, bowed her body, and said gracefully and gently: "You two, please take your time. I will leave." She got up and went to the door, saluted, shut the door gently, and went to the lobby. It wasn''t until the footsteps disappeared into the distance that Zhulong raised his teacup and took a sip: "As expected of the best tea in the capital, the five thousand taels is well worth it." Prince Gong snorted disapprovingly: "What is the best tea in the capital? In my opinion, it''s just a gimmick. What are we drinking? Isn''t it Dahongpao? The five thousand taels is not tea money, it''s for Miss Xu appearance fee." It cost him five thousand taels to watch a tea ceremony performance, it hurts to think about it! Zhulong finished drinking the tea in the cup, poured himself a cup, and said with a smile: "Don''t be so stingy, I''ve helped you so much, what''s wrong with buying me some tea?" "Can you help me?" Prince Gong smiled, because the knife had been moved on the face, there would be some tearing pain if the expression was too extreme, he touched his face. Zhulong said coolly: "Don''t touch it, it will be fine." King Gong put down his hand and picked up his teacup: "I don''t remember what kind of help you did for me. If you mean my face, it seems that I have already thanked you." "Haven''t you heard about the Sikong family?" Zhulong asked with a smile. "What''s the matter?" Prince Gong asked with cold eyes. Zhulong raised his eyebrows: "Oh, it seems that they have blocked the news very tightly. I went to see it, and it was obvious that the fight was so fierce that it almost killed someone, but three days passed, and no one was surprised. Talk about it." Why did he come to the tea shop to drink tea? One of the reasons is to hear the public opinion trend in the capital and see how everyone talks about Xuan Yin''s troubles in Sikong''s family. However, he was disappointed. Good partner Gong Wang. He roughly explained the matter to Prince Gong. Prince Gong took a sip of tea: "How did you help me by provoking Sikong Shuo''s conflict with Xuanyin? You have achieved your own goal." "If Xuanyin is killed by Sikong Shuo, won''t your sister lose her support?" Zhulong asked back. Prince Gong smiled evilly: "It seems to be the same. That girl dared to bully me blatantly because she took advantage of Xuanyin''s influence." He will not forget the trouble he rushed to Bishui Hutong to find Ma Ningyue, but was caught by Xuanyin. He kicked his feet on the ground; he will not forget that someone drugged him and Yang Daxian, causing him to be insulted by Yang Daxian; he will not forget that he was tied to a cold stone and sank to the bottom of the lake... All of this, Ma Ningyue instigated Xuanyin to do it! Without Xuan Yin, what is she, Ma Ningyue? "But isn''t Xuanyin still alive? You''re not doing enough to help, right?" Zhulong smiled wantonly, with a contemptuous expression on his face: "Isn''t it sooner or later? Since he already knew what happened to Lan Zhen back then, he will definitely not let Sikong Ming go, and Sikong Ming is Sikong Shuo''s father after all. Fight to the end." Prince Gong knew about Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo''s backgrounds before he entered Xiliang, he felt a lot of blood, and at the same time he was a little envious, why is it that other people are descendants of some royal family, but Ma Jingyan didn''t have such good luck Woolen cloth? Fortunately, the descendants of the royal family are Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo, these two people who are already at the pinnacle of power, if Rong Qing is a descendant of the royal family, he would die of jealousy. Concentrating his thoughts, he sneered: "Sikong Shuo will fight to the death with Xuanyin, but it doesn''t mean that Xuanyin will die at his hands. Don''t forget, there is an entire Xuan family behind Xuanyin, and there are 100,000 cavalry. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 1094： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (3) Chapter 1094 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (3) "Can you split the Xuan family?" Zhulong asked abruptly. King Gong shook his head: "These four brothers are not so easy to be fooled." "Well, fortunately, I didn''t think about them in the first place." Seeing that Prince Gong''s teacup was empty, Zhulong poured it for Prince Gong, "I, plus Sikong Shuo, do you think we can bring down the Xuan Family?" In the dark room, Ning Yue listened to their conversation thoroughly without missing a single word. After listening, she couldn''t help sneering. There are many people who die every year, especially this year. Isn''t it just a member of the Geng family? Counselor? Isn''t it just that there is an extra Ma Jingyan who knows himself and the enemy? Thinking that in this way, the rich and powerful of Xiliang can be manipulated in the palm of their hands, it is simply too overreaching. After leaving the tea shop, she got into the carriage. Xiaolou asked: "Miss, are we returning home?" "Go to the palace." Since Patriarch Sikong was beaten up by Xuan Yin, he has been like a frightened bird all day long, he was so frightened that he hid behind Sikong Shuo at the slightest sign of trouble, when he heard that Ning Yue was visiting, his face immediately changed: "The princess is here? Did Xuan Yin come too? He came to kill me, right? Ah Shuo! Dont let them in! Drive them away! Hurry! Hurry up!" Sikong Shuo looked at his embarrassed and crazy look, his eyes turned cold: "You wait for me here, I will be back soon." Patriarch Sikong hugged his arm: "Ah Shuo! Don''t go! Don''t leave me! I don''t want to die..." Sikong Shuo calmly took his hand away: "There are guards around, no one can hurt you." "The guards can''t beat Xuan Yin! He...he will come in!" Patriarch Sikong tightly hugged his son''s arm, but didn''t let go! Sikong Shuo said calmly: "I said he won''t, and he won''t." After finishing speaking, he pulled out his arm, turned around and stepped out of the room. Patriarch Sikong rushed to the door, the guards thought he was going to catch up, Qiqi stretched out his sword to stop him, his eyes lit up: "Okay, okay, you have to guard like this, remember when Xuanyin comes, don''t release the water what!" The guards exchanged glances with each other, and they both saw a trace of disdain in each other''s eyes. How could such a powerful character like the lord have such an unworthy father? It''s too embarrassing for the lord. Sikong Shuo met Ning Yue in the pavilion. Ning Yue was wearing a clean and elegant sky blue long dress, her waist was tight with a plain white tulle, her figure was slender and graceful, her belly was so flat that she didn''t show a trace of fat, but her **** were well developed. Wrapped in the chest ready to come out. Sikong Shuo''s eyes fell on her extremely seductive place, and the color of his eyes became darker. Ning Yue met his gaze frankly: "My lord, have you seen enough?" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, not at all embarrassed by his transcendence: "It might look better if you take it off." Ning Yue still smiled, and there was no wave in her eyes: "It''s a pity that I don''t have such a hobby. If you really can''t help but feel restless, you can find some top brands in brothels to satisfy your hunger." "Comparing yourself to women in brothels, Ma Ningyue, are you willing to degenerate to this level?" Sikong Shuo sneered. "It''s not me who is willing to degenerate, it''s the adults themselves. I''m still a wife, and the adults look at me with such unabashed eyes, which makes me feel that the adults are hungry to a certain extent, and perhaps only the women in the brothel can satisfy the adults. "Ning Yue said sarcastically. "Forget it, I''m not as good as you in terms of lip service." Sikong Shuo withdrew his gaze from lingering on Ning Yue, and in an instant, his face returned to calm, as if the **** just now was just Ning Yue''s illusion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1095： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (4) Chapter 1095 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (4) "Why did you come to me?" He asked. Ning Yue said bluntly: "I want to talk to you about reconciliation." "Reconciliation?" Sikong Shuo smiled softly, his silver mask was shining under the sunlight, and his diamond-shaped lips were extremely red and bright, as bright as peaches and plums. The princess reconciled?" Ning Yue calmed down, didn''t look at his lips, and said to himself: "Of course it''s not my business. There doesn''t seem to be any conflict between me and my lord." "Oh, that''s Xuanyin." "Yes, it''s him." Ning Yue looked into his quiet eyes, "I can''t make decisions for any of you about you and him, including the grievances between him and your father, and I''m not going to persuade him to give up revenge. . "Then you still come to me to reconcile? What is it to be me? I have been wronged? Is it a Bodhisattva?" Sikong Shuo met Ning Yue''s eyes with mockery. Ning Yue said: "My lord understands better than I do that Patriarch Sikong has committed an unforgivable crime, and this day will come sooner or later. Even if you have been protecting him, you are just letting him live." "I will kill Xuanyin." Sikong Shuo said flatly. "As expected of a brother, he said the same thing." Ning Yue didn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh, "Forgive me, don''t you blame your father? He never seems to be nice to you. He treats you like a puppy. Da, if it weren''t for the tenacious vitality of the lord, he would have died of starvation and freezing to death, and he hasn''t fulfilled the responsibility of being a father for a day, why is the lord protecting him like this?" "Only Xuanyin is allowed to have a father, but not me?" Sikong Shuo asked rhetorically. There is no comparison between King Zhongshan and Sikong Ming. Although King Zhongshan is not too conscientious and has been neglecting Xuanyin, he is an upright man. He has never been inferior to Xuanyin in terms of basic necessities of life. Xuanyin was bullied by Xuanbin Xuanzhao It''s true that he is big, but he has always been protected by Xuan Yu, which may not be considered very happy, but in Ning Yue''s view, the Xuan family has something to forgive. Si Kong Ming did not, he is a complete bastard! A beast who has hurt an innocent girl and still doesn''t know how to repent! It is no exaggeration for him to be tortured, burned, or ripped apart. Sikong Shuo glanced at Ning Yue, and tightly squeezed his teacup hand: "Ma Ningyue, don''t compare my father with Xuan Yin''s father, making it seem like he was born nobler than me, I don''t want to make a comparison. My life is cheap, so even my father is not worthy of living in this world..." "I didn''t mean that." "You all mean that." Ning Yue was aphasia. To be honest, she doesn''t quite understand Sikong Shuo''s feelings for her biological father. She clearly hates and loathes him so much, never shows good looks, and when life and death are at stake, she will risk everything to protect him. Maybe in his bones...does he still have such a glimmer of expectation for his father? Ning Yue lowered her eyes: "Let''s not talk about this for now, Xuanyin''s revenge is Xuanyin''s business, and your defense of your father is your business. I am here not to resolve the conflict between you, but to tell you some inside stories , I hope you don''t fall into someone else''s trap." Speaking, Ning Yue handed Sikong Shuo a note. At Xushi tomorrow, Changpo Pavilion, Lanzhen. Sikong Shuo''s mood fluctuated obviously when he saw the word Lanzhen, but he quickly covered it up: "What is this?" "The note, Xuan Yin received it the night before he sought revenge on your father." Ning Yue added, "You knew Lan Zhen a long time ago, didn''t you?" Sikong Shuo did not answer, but asked: "Who wrote the note?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1096： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (5) Chapter 1096 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (5) Seeing that he avoided mentioning Lan Zhen, Ning Yue stopped asking, and said, "Suhuo''s senior brother named Zhulong, who served as an envoy in the team accompanied by Ma Jingyan, last time he received the wind banquet, he was dissatisfied with the weather and soil." I didn''t go because I asked for leave, but in fact, I went to secretly investigate the whereabouts of life and death." "Did he find Suhuo?" "No, but he killed Suhuo. I don''t know why." "Hmph." Sikong Shuo let out a disdainful nasal sound, and didn''t ask how he killed him. Ning Yue didn''t bother to talk about it, so she skipped this point and said: "He knows about Lan Zhen''s affairs very well, that is, he took Xuanyin to Changpo Pavilion and told Xuanyin the truth about that year." "Candle Dragon." Sikong Shuo smiled slowly, biting out the name between his teeth. "At the beginning, Suhuo only knew about Xuanyin''s life experience and didn''t know about you, so he focused on killing Xuanyin. Now this Zhulong is much smarter than Suhuo. He knows your relationship with Xuanyin, and he doesn''t want to let you go." He and the Geng family will be able to reap the benefits of the fisherman because of any one of you, so he created this incident and forced you to fight each other." Sikong Shuo''s expression quietly changed. Ning Yue knew that he had listened to her words, and hurriedly hit the rails: "Of course, things will not develop completely according to the Geng family''s expectations. Prince Gong''s intervention has somewhat changed the Geng family''s plan. Ah, yes Now, you dont know the identity of Prince Gong, do you? Sikong Shuo looked at Ning Yue. Ning Yue laughed at herself and said, "King Gong is Ma Jingyan, my concubine elder brother who died several times without success." "Heh~" Sikong Shuo sneered. If he hadn''t known that he was not surprised by the situation, Ning Yue would have thought that he had already guessed who King Gong was, and shook his head. As for the conditions of cooperation, the Geng family will definitely agree that he will destroy all the forces around me, and Xuanyin will bear the brunt of it." Sikong Shuo raised his lips: "So, they will unite with me to deal with Xuanyin?" "yes." "This seat can''t wait for it!" Ning Yue smiled disapprovingly: "Oh? Really? Is Xuanyin more important than the throne in your heart? The Geng family made it clear that they supported the princes from the Geng family, so they would kill Lan Zhen''s flesh and blood. Once they When you find out that you have coveted the throne of Southern Border, will you kill the donkey?" Sikong Shuo looked towards the lotus pond in the distance, and said slowly: "If you cooperate with you, you won''t kill the donkey?" Ning Yue raised his eyebrows: "At least we are not greedy for the throne of Southern Border, Xuan Yin has refused to recognize the King of Southern Border until now, which is a little bit of a bargain for you, my lord, but with all due respect, even if Your Excellency gets the King of Southern Border''s Favor, with the current power of the Geng family, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the adults to shake the tree, so why not cooperate with us and cut off the minions of the Geng family together." Not long after Ning Yue left, Xiao Lizi came up to meet him: "My lord, it''s windy outside, you can go back to the house and rest for a while." Sikong Shuo''s eyes sparkled: "No hurry, just get a new set of tea sets." Xiao Lizi was taken aback, and changed to a new tea set? Will there still be guests coming? Ning Yue got into the carriage. Xiaolou asked: "Going home, Miss?" "Park the carriage in the alley over there." "Ah? Yes." The alley over there is very remote, what is the lady doing there? Stalking? The carriage stopped in the alley for about half an hour. The sound of horseshoes and wheels rolling over the ground could be heard not far away. Ning Yue raised the curtain and took a look. A man in black robe jumped out of the carriage. , whispered a few words to the guard at the door, the guard bowed and let him in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1097： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (6) Chapter 1097 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (6) Ning Yue put down the curtain: "Go back to the house." In the afternoon, news from Xiao Su arrived. Ning Yue went to Tianji Pavilion without stopping. Xiao Su fell down on the ground, panting with exhaustion: "Do you know how many carrier pigeons I used? Do you know how many codes I resolved? Hey, hey, I''m exhausted, I''m exhausted... " Yu Lanshan is not here, probably because she is afraid of losing money in Ning Yue''s hands again. Ning Yue sat on the stone bench and smiled slightly: "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Xiao, I will pay you no less." "Five thousand taels!" Xiao Su said loudly. This time, the two did not negotiate the price in advance, so it was considered cheap for him. "Okay." Ning Yue nodded. "Gold!" Xiao Su looked at Ning Yue angrily, this guy made him suffer so hard, if he didn''t take the opportunity to make more points, he would be sorry for him! There is another reason he didn''t say, Ma Ningyue beat Yu Lanshan, he was angry! He wants to avenge his wife! Ma Ningyue must be killed! Slaughter hard! "Okay, gold is gold." Ning Yue took out a five thousand taels of gold ticket from her wide sleeve, "Take it as your hard work and Mrs. Xiao''s medical expenses." "Hmph, you''re smart!" Xiao Su stretched out his hand to grab it. Ning Yue raised one arm: "Eh? Let me know if it''s worth the price first." Xiao Su exploded: "You''re lying! What if you read it and say it''s not worth it?" Ning Yue smiled softly: "I have even done business with you for a hundred thousand gold, would I be greedy for your little money?" "That''s right..." Xiao Su pursed his lips, regretting that he wanted to kill her. This girl is a rich woman after all. He should want fifty thousand taels of gold! But if you say it, you can''t take back the water that was thrown out, "Okay, okay, you can take it and see it! If you are not satisfied, I have the right to give it to you for free!" He dared to say this, which is enough to prove that he is very confident in the information he has collected. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, took the paper and read it carefully. "How is it? Is this news still useful?" Xiao Su asked proudly. Ning Yue didn''t speak, and handed over the five thousand taels of gold ticket to him. On April 20th, Princess Deqing''s eighteenth birthday, at the suggestion of Prince Gong, Princess Deqing held an open-air banquet in the imperial garden. Not many people were invited, but the Xuan family, the Sikong family, and the Ma family They are all in their ranks. As soon as Ma Jinyan suggested it, Ning Yue didn''t plan to take Lanzhi and Ma Ningxin. Ma Yuan stayed at home with his wife and didn''t go either. Rong Lin was dressed neatly, and pushed Rong Qing into the carriage. Since little Rong Lin played awe-inspiring that day, he didn''t dare to get close to Rong Qing, because little Rong Lin was too bad-behaved, and he would secretly play tricks even if it wasn''t in the morning. prestige. Ning Yue looked at Rong Lin who was sitting thousands of miles away: "Why are you sitting so far away?" Rong Lin''s eyes flashed, and he turned his face away: "Together, it''s hot." The carriage soon arrived at the palace. Rong Lin jumped down first, Ning Yue looked at him, and he also looked at Ning Yue. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, take my brother down! Rong Lin groaned, no. Ning Yue: "..." The sun came out from the west, and Rong Lin, who was so clingy to his elder brother, actually started to keep a distance from his elder brother. Rong Qing looked indifferent, and pushed the wheelchair down by himself. There is a simple lifting partition at the back of the car, which doesn''t take much effort. Ning Yue poked Rong Lin: "Are you bewitched? Or are you fighting with my elder brother again?" "No! I...go in first!" ran away in a hurry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1098： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (7) Chapter 1098 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (7) Looking at his back as he fled in a hurry, Rong Qing''s eyes flashed an inexplicable meaning. This little episode soon passed without a trace. A stage was set up on the east side of the Imperial Garden, and they babbled and sang folk dramas. This was prepared by Princess Deqing for Prince Gong. Because she knew that he grew up in the folk and couldn''t understand those flashy songs and dances in the palace, she specially prepared it for him. The trustee invited the most famous theater troupe. It can be seen from this that Princess Deqing has gradually developed a little affection for Prince Gong. Everyone was attracted by the wonderful theatrical performance on stage, but they didn''t notice that Sikong Shuo quietly stood behind Ning Yue. "Where''s Xuanyin?" Sikong Shuo turned his back to Ning Yue, his voice was extremely low, and from a distance, he thought he was talking to Xiao Lizi beside him. Ning Yue''s eyes swept away, and she also lowered her voice and said, "I didn''t come." "He didn''t come to such an important banquet?" "He''s here, why don''t you fight to the death?" Sikong Shuo chuckled. An official over there stepped forward to strike up a conversation with Sikong Shuo, and Sikong Shuo responded with a few words. Ning Yue pinched the petals in front of her, in a state of selfless admiration. The official was embarrassed to interrupt, so he smiled and went over there to strike up a conversation with Rong Qing. Sikong Shuo Ruyu plucked the water drops on the peony flower with his fingers: "Zhulong came to look for me." "Oh?" Surprised tone. "Farewell, Ma Ningyue, you were guarding outside at that time, don''t you know that Zhulong went to the palace?" "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from your lord." Ning Yue smiled and said, "What did Zhulong say to your lord?" "It''s nothing, it''s nothing more than what you''ve already said. It''s just that he wants me to deal with you. In return, he will help me win the throne. It''s not the throne in Southern Xinjiang, but Xiliang." Sikong Shuo Said without squinting. A court lady walked by herself, and Xiao Lizi shouted loudly: "There is no such peony in our mansion! If you like it, I will buy it right away!" The maid bowed and left. Ning Yue whispered: "Then you promised Zhulong?" "I promised him, will I still appear here?" Sikong Shuo added a few words, "Pay attention to the troupe. No matter who invites you to go anywhere later, don''t go." Ning Yue''s cold gaze swept over Hua Dan who was babbling and singing on the stage. Is it really a grand banquet? "Ah Shuo! Ah Shuo! Where are you? Why did I go to a hut and you disappeared? Ah Shuo" Patriarch Sikong ran over with a pale complexion, and hugged Sikong Shuo''s hand: "Ah Shuo, why didn''t you wait for me? You left alone? I didn''t see you when I came out, I was so scared to death!" Ning Yue''s eyes moved, Patriarch Sikong seemed to be really frightened, and clinging to Sikong Shuo like a three-year-old child. Patriarch Sikong found Ning Yue, and instantly stuck his whole body to his eldest son, tremblingly said: "She, she, why is she here? Is Xuanyin also here?" Sikong Shuo said softly: "Xuan Yin didn''t come, don''t be afraid." "Oh, oh!" Patriarch Sikong nodded in shock, Sikong Shuo turned around, and he also turned around, hugging Sikong Shuo''s arm all the time, never separating for a moment. Before leaving, he gave Ning Yue a guilty look. That glance was quick, but it was enough to be caught by Ning Yue. Ning Yue lightly pulled the corner of her lips, it seems that Patriarch Sikong already knew that the girl back then was Lan Zhen. The queen was still unable to attend the birthday banquet of Princess Deqing, and was accompanied by the imperial concubine. Before the emperor usurped the throne, Empress Shi, like the imperial concubine, was a side concubine in the mansion. When she was sick, she sent Princess Deqing to the imperial concubine''s yard. Over time, Princess Deqing regarded the imperial concubine as her half-mother. I heard that Deqing''s birthday banquet and wedding are all arranged by the imperial concubine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1099： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (8) Chapter 1099 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (8) Princess Deqing peeled an orange and gave it to the imperial concubine, who smiled softly. Seeing the harmony between his wife and daughter, the emperor nodded slightly. Ning Yue, Rong Qing, and Rong Lin stepped forward and presented a congratulatory gift to Princess Deqing, which was a white jade chessboard and chess pieces. This kind of white jade can change color according to the surrounding temperature. It is mostly light purple in summer, white in winter, and has a hint of light pink in April. This gift has a meaning, it is to remind Deqing that she has been used as a pawn, but Princess Deqing is in high spirits, and she doesn''t appreciate Ning Yue''s painstaking efforts. But the emperor on the side looked at the chess pieces more. Not long after, Prince Gong and Zhulong came over. King Gong wore a navy blue cloud-patterned dress, with a plain white neckline and cuffs, fastened with bluestone diamond-shaped buttons, looking elegant and rigorous, with a young and handsome face with a just right smile, very gentle as jade. His gaze fell on Princess Deqing''s delicate face from the very beginning, and he saw Princess Deqing''s little heart beating violently. Princess Deqing lowered her head, shyly kneading the handkerchief tightly. Prince Gong also seemed a little shy, cleared his throat, and after greeting the emperor and the imperial concubine, presented his congratulatory gift, which was a huge box of shark tears: "I personally fished this from the sea. , is the biggest merman''s tear in southern Xinjiang, and only the most beautiful princess in the world is worthy of it." Ning Yue almost blew it up. I haven''t seen him for several months. Ma Jinyan''s skin is too thick to be measured by an inch. With his watery nature, he still digs the tears of sharks? Princess Deqing liked it so much, she accepted the shark tears and thanked her softly. Prince Gong turned sideways, pointed to the old man in black robe behind him and said, "Your Majesty, let me introduce to you, this is my retainer, and also the envoy of this mission to southern Xinjiang, named Zhulong. He didn''t even attend the banquet, and today is a little better, so I took him to pay his respects to the emperor." Zhulong bowed and saluted: "Zhulong, I have met the emperor." This is not only the emperor''s first time seeing Zhulong, but also Ning Yue''s first time. Earlier in the palace, she only saw a figure from the back, which she felt resembled Suhuo. Different. Suhuo has facial paralysis, and he can''t move his mouth when he speaks. Zhulong is a little old man who loves to laugh, with a very expressive expression. There is a very small cross-shaped scar one inch from the corner of his right lip. If you don''t look carefully, it is not very eye-catching. . Feeling Ning Yue''s gaze, Zhulong raised his eyes lightly and smiled slightly: "This... must be the princess of the county?" As if afraid of being asked how to identify him, he said, "Can you stand between Mr. Rong and the eldest son?" I can''t think of another handsome woman beside me." Rong Lin snorted disdainfully. Rong Qing slightly curved his lips: "She is my sister, long time no see, Zhulong." Zhulong bent over gentlemanly: "Long time no see, Mr. Rong." The emperor''s eyes were a little subtle, but a smile gradually appeared on his face: "Rong Aiqing doesn''t know Prince Gong, but Zhu Long?" "Zhulong is a member of the Geng family and lives in the capital. I have the honor to meet him a few times in the palace." Rong Qing said calmly. "It''s really hard to see Mr. Rong." Zhu Long agreed with his face. The emperor smiled: "It''s not easy to meet Rong Aiqing." After several people greeted each other, Prince Gong stayed with Princess Deqing to watch the play, while Zhulong, Ning Yue and the others returned to their seats. Rong Lin pushed Rong Qing to go to the toilet, and the singing stopped on the stage. The middle-aged class leader dressed as a scholar stepped forward, looked at the crowd with piercing eyes and said: "Next, we will perform a trick for the nobles. Let Bai Ling Let the bird greet everyone!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1100： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (9) Chapter 1100 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (9) As he spoke, he flicked his wide sleeves, and four larks flew out from his sleeves. Everyone shouted wonderfully, and he laughed again, caught a lark, put it on the table, and chopped off the lark with one knife. neck, everyone backed away in shock! He put the bird''s body and head into the cloth bag, shook it, and an intact lark flew out of the cloth bag. The audience burst into thunderous applause. Princess Deqing, who was not interested in the troupe at first, was instantly attracted by his wonderful performance. He smiled slightly: "These are trivial tricks, and the next step is our highlight! Go to the water tank!" Six strong and powerful men lifted up a translucent glazed water tank. The water tank was as high as a person, half a person wide, and round. The strong men began to pour water into it. When it fell to one of the three, the leader made a stop gesture. Afterwards, the class leader asked the strong man to bring a boxy box, about three feet high, three feet long, and two feet wide. The class leader opened the lid of the box and asked everyone to check: "There is nothing in it. Now, I will let a person be locked into the box and thrown into the water tank." After the words fell, a woman in a charming and charming dress stepped gently to the side of the box, walked around the box, smiled charmingly, and folded herself into the box. Princess Deqing pulled King Lagong''s sleeve: "What are they going to do?" Prince Gong smiled gently: "The princess will know when you look down." "You tell me." "That would be boring." Prince Gong smiled dotingly. "Have you seen it?" Princess Deqing asked curiously. King Gong said: "There are many such tricks among the people." Princess Deqing blinked: "Then...would you feel bored doing it again?" King Gong smiled and shook his head: "No, this kind of trick is very interesting, and you won''t get tired of watching it many times." The head teacher''s eyes swept across Zhulong''s seat intentionally or unintentionally, and said in a loud voice: "Who wants to come up and check the lock of the box? See if it can really lock people?" Some bold sons raised their hands. The class leader invited them to the stage. They began to check around the box, and the woman lay folded in the box, with her clothes open, and the beautiful scenery on her chest was unobstructed, and they all blushed. The head teacher asked: "Have you checked it? Don''t look at the beauty, don''t remember to check the box and the lock!" Under the stage, there was a burst of laughter. Few people collected their minds and checked carefully. The box and the lock are also good, and there is no problem. The class leader locked the box, tied it with ropes, hoisted it in the air, and slowly put it into the glazed tank. The box sinks to the bottom of the tank. What is he going to do? Is this case waterproof? If it is not waterproof, the water will flood in, and the woman will die! Time passed by, and there were some knocking and impacting sounds in the box at first, but because of the water, it was not violent. Gradually, the subtle sound disappeared, and the box stopped moving, just like that. At the bottom of the water, it seems to be asleep. Everyone was sweating. Princess Deqing was so nervous that her heart was beating wildly. Prince Gong gently held her hand: "Don''t be afraid." "Will she die?" Princess Deqing asked tremblingly. Prince Gong said softly: "Look down." Two minutes later, the class leader ordered someone to fish out the box, opened the lid and took a look, but found that there was no one inside! "Where''s the person?" Princess Deqing''s eyes widened. The class leader waved his hand and pointed, everyone looked back, even at the back of the auditorium, the enchanting and charming woman slowly spread her smile. Everyone was shocked! Especially those young masters who had checked the boxes were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. It was obviously a real box and a real lock, but how did they escape from the box alive under the eyes of everyone? And escaped to the back of the auditorium! "Is it child care?" someone said. The class leader smiled: "Haha, some people say that my girl is a babysitter, well, let''s invite other girls to play next! Which girl is brave enough to come forward and try?" "Can a man?" a son asked. The head teacher smiled and said: "This box is made according to the physique of a woman, it is a little smaller, but if a man can go in, of course it can!" Doesn''t this mean that I am slimmer than a girl? Which man dares to go? "Haha, don''t you dare without a girl? Let the lark decide! Your Royal Highness, what do you think?" The class leader gave the princess the right to speak. Deqing looked at Prince Gong, Prince Gong nodded, and Deqing said, "Okay." "Whoever the lark lands on, please ask that girl to come on stage and cooperate." A lark flew out of the leader''s wide sleeve. The lark hovered in the air for a while, and finally landed firmly on Ning Yue''s lap. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1101： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (1) Chapter 1101 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (1) All eyes turned towards Ning Yue. Although they knew that there might be various results in choosing a person by a bird, they were shocked when they really fell on the princess of the county. In these shocks, A considerable part of it is because of Ni Ning Yue''s identity and prestige, thinking that such a powerful figure will be drawn one day, and part of it is pure surprise. No matter what it is, everyone is looking forward to Ning Yue''s reaction. The corners of Ning Yue''s lips slowly curled into an arc that seemed to be there. Just as Sikong Shuo asked her to pay attention to the troupe, the troupe gave her such a "heavy task". Looking at the excited expressions on these people''s faces, What can she say? Princess Deqing squeezed Prince Gong''s fingers, and whispered: "This bird really knows how to choose people. She is the bravest woman in Xiliang." Hearing Princess Deqing''s evaluation of Ning Yue, not only did she not have the slightest bit of jealousy, but showed a faint trace of admiration, Prince Gong''s face became a little ugly, but for a moment, it was covered again, and he smiled gently: "Really? Since the princess said that Princess Jun is the bravest woman in Xiliang, she must...she will definitely go up." His voice was actually not very loud, but everyone was so shocked by the lark''s selection that everyone fell silent, so it was easy to hear what he was saying. Everyone couldn''t help showing their natural expressions. Ning Yue had a panoramic view of everyone''s expressions and changes, and secretly smiled. Who said that people are inherently kind? In her opinion, human nature is full of malice, selfishness and self-righteousness all the time. If it were a timid girl today, they probably wouldn''t believe that the other party could play at all, and she was the one chosen, with her tough name Outside, if you hesitate to move forward, you are afraid that you will be criticized by these people. Because she is tough, she should take these risks. Ning Yue stood up slowly. Sikong Shuo''s eyes flickered, and Chao Ningyue shook his head slightly. Ning Yue just smiled and said: "Her Royal Highness''s birthday, how can I cheer up the princess?" Princess Deqing felt happier after hearing this, and felt that today''s birthday banquet was extremely interesting, much more exciting than any birthday she had ever had in the past. "But... will nothing happen?" She couldn''t help asking when she saw the dark box. Prince Gong smiled and said, "Let me ask the class master." Looking at the class master, his expression became stern, "The concubine of the county is a rich man, are you sure there is no risk in your tricks?" The class leader cupped his hands, and said with a smile: "The small opera troupe has been in operation for so many years, and there has never been a single mistake. Your Highness the Princess and Your Highness Prince Gong can rest assured." "What if you make a mistake?" Prince Gong seemed dissatisfied with his promise. The head teacher blessed the body and said: "There is nothing wrong with it." "But what if there is?" Prince Gong was still insisting, as if the class leader had to say one, two, three. The class leader seemed to be embarrassed. He hesitated for a moment, with a hint of astonishment and embarrassment on his face. Then, he smiled and said: "The little one is willing to guarantee the head of the project, and there is no possibility of mistakes." This sentence sounds very powerful, but when you think about it carefully, the implication is that Ruo Ningyue is dead, and the leader of the class should be killed, and no one else is involved. Ning Yue almost laughed out loud, after not seeing him for a few months, this brother has become much more cunning. But he thought too highly of himself, and too lightly of her. Rong Qing held Ning Yue''s hand, with deep meaning in his eyes. Brothers and sisters are united, there is no need to say some words, Ning Yue will understand. Ning Yue nodded: "I know." She stepped onto the stage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1102： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (2) Chapter 1102 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (2) The class leader routinely asked Ning Yue to check the box and lock. The inside of this box is completely blackened, and it looks deep, but in fact it has not bottomed out. There is another layer under it, and the partitions and the bottom of the box can move freely. The construction of this stage is also very particular, it is all covered with curtains, so that others can''t see clearly what is under the stage. This box seems to be placed randomly, but it is actually placed on a movable floor. Earlier, the woman first lay down in the box, and after locking it, she quickly opened the interlayer and the bottom of the box, and someone under the stage had already responded, removed the movable board, let the woman jump down, and then stuffed the second floor into something with the woman. Stones of about the same weight, to prevent the chest from floating when submerged in water. But Ning Yue understands that if she goes in by herself, the interlayer and the bottom of the box will never be opened, and they will suffocate her to death. It seemed pretty stupid, after all, who would dare to kill someone at a princess'' birthday party? But the more stupid the method is, the less suspicious it is. To put it bluntly, it was an accident. The theater troupe was hired by the princess, and if they were to be held accountable, the princess would not be able to get away with it. Will the emperor allow the princess to have an accident? At most, treat it as an accident and deal with it. Ning Yue swept across the crowd in the stands calmly. Princess Deqing was very excited, obviously not aware of the dangerous situation her waywardness had brought Ning Yue into; He stopped, as if he wanted to stop this farce; the emperor looked as usual; Prince Gong and Zhulong were about to burst into laughter. Okay, you laugh, you can laugh hard, because after today, you may not be able to laugh anymore. Although Prince Gong felt that Ning Yue was bound to die, seeing Ning Yue''s calm and unhurried expression, he was not at ease. He looked at Zhulong beside him, and said in a low voice, "Is everything ready?" Zhulong maintained a brilliant smile on his face, and bit a few words through his teeth: "Of course, I promised you, when did I break my promise?" Rong Qing gave Rong Lin a wink, Rong Lin understood, and quietly exited the auditorium. Ning Yue''s body is very soft, and it can be easily bent into an ideal arc. Lying in the box, watching the leader close the lid with a pleasant face, the moment she was about to arrive, she clearly saw a trace of relief from the leader''s face after she had succeeded. The box became pitch black, which reminded her of the last time when Concubine Jia De locked her in the box and gave it to Sikong Shuo. At that time, she hadn''t completely walked out of the shadow of the water prison, and she was very scared. But now, she Knowing that he was no longer fighting alone, he closed his eyes with peace of mind. "Okay, now please come up and check our lock to see if it is really locked." The class leader invited several people to come up to check. Ning Yue could clearly hear the sound of them fiddle with the copper lock and knock on the box lid. Every time they knocked, some strange dust would fall on the box lid. Needless to say, this is She was drugged, afraid that she would call for help if she found out that something was wrong later, so she simply stunned her. Ning Yue covered her mouth and nose with her sleeve. "Okay, now that the young masters have finished checking, our tricks will begin! You guys, get ready!" Six strong men walked towards the box. The footsteps were getting closer, but there was no movement under the box. Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched slightly. Could it be that it hasn''t been resolved yet? It won''t really let her... be thrown into that big water tank, right? A strong hand touched the box. Ning Yue''s heart tightened suddenly! At the very moment, there were only two clicks, the bottom of the box and the interlayer were opened, and Ning Yue fell down into Rong Lin''s arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1103： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (3) Chapter 1103 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (3) The people in the stands didn''t know what happened, they stared at the big box hugged by the strong man for a moment, but today''s box didn''t know what happened, and they couldn''t lift it up! The six people looked at me and I looked at you. They tried their best to **** the baby, but they still couldn''t shake the box half a point. This... are you sure that the person lying here is the princess of the county? How does it feel like an elephant? Princess Deqing saw the veins on the faces and hands of the six people throbbing violently, but the box just couldn''t get up, so she couldn''t help asking: "Prince Gong, what do you think is wrong with them? Is the princess of the county very heavy?" Prince Gong didn''t know either, that girl only looked about eighty catties, she couldn''t possibly be heavier than the troupe girl just now, besides, these were six strong and powerful men, even if there was a man lying in it, she couldn''t Time to pull up. "What happened?" Zhulong was also confused, and winked at the head teacher. The class leader understood, and quickly went from behind the scenes to the audience. Since the entire stage was covered by the curtain, no audience could see it clearly. Ban Zhang yelled: "Is something hooking the box? I told you..." Before he finished speaking, he saw two subordinates lying on the floor, unconscious. He secretly felt that something was wrong, so he ran away, but was held tightly by Rong Lin... The box on the stand was finally lifted. The strong men pulled the rope and lowered the box into the glass jar with great difficulty. Time passed by every minute and every second, and everyone couldn''t find the class leader. The beautiful woman from before came to the stage to mobilize the atmosphere, and then she raised her finger: "Congratulations to the princess of the county for completing this challenge! Now, invite the princess of the county to come out!" !" The strong men pulled the box up and put it back in its original place. The glamorous woman walked around the box with a big smile on her face. click. The box was opened. "Look" The glamorous woman looked at the crowd with a smile, but found that they were staring at the box next to her. Her smile froze, and she looked towards the box. Scared out of my wits! "Class... class teacher?" She stretched out her hand to touch the head teacher''s nose, only to find that the head teacher... hadn''t breathed. Her face paled, and she almost fell to the ground. Everyone couldn''t help being surprised, was it their illusion just now? Looks like there''s someone in the box The box has been suffocated underwater for so long, and ordinary people... I am afraid they have been suffocated to death. Oh my god, their princess! Just when everyone was terrified, Ning Yue suddenly appeared on the side of the stage, with a winner''s smile, and waved to everyone. The glamorous woman closed the box with a click. Under the stage, there was thunderous applause... A guard quietly approached Zhulong and reported a few words in Zhulong''s ear. Zhulong''s complexion changed, and he looked at Ning Yue who was walking back to his seat with a smile. After a long time, he said: "I see, you step back , handle people properly." "Yes." The guard withdrew. The glamorous woman walked up to the princess, bowed and saluted: "I''m very sorry, we made some mistakes during the backstage rehearsal, Hua Dan''s leg was injured, and the subsequent performance may not be able to proceed, please forgive me, princess. " "That''s it." Princess Deqing''s face clearly showed a trace of disappointment. In the past, she disdained to watch these folk dramas and tricks, and always felt that she couldn''t make it to the stage. But today''s performance was really wonderful, and she was a little bit unsatisfied. ! King Gong said in a gentle voice: "It''s just right, I''m tired of looking at it too, let''s change to something elegant." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1104： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (4) Chapter 1104 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (4) Princess Deqing smiled slightly: "Okay, listen to you!" The opera troupe left the stage, and the Shang Palace Bureau presented singing and dancing. Damn Ning Yue didn''t die, and the **** class leader didn''t live. He really lost his wife and lost his army. The faces of Prince Gong and Zhulong became very ugly. Prince Gong picked up his wine glass and smiled coldly: "This is what you call foolproof? You thought it was a clever method, but it''s nothing more than mediocre!" Hearing that the other party is one of the most powerful counselors of the Geng family, and that his literary and martial arts skills are all above Suhuo, he agreed to bring him by his side, so that he could one day be able to use him when dealing with this little **** Ning Yue. use. It''s a pity that this person made two shots in a row, but he neither hurt Xuanyin nor shook Ning Yue. Instead, Ning Yue killed a confidant of the class leader. It''s better for him to do it himself! Zhulong knew that he was careless today, but he didn''t expect Ning Yue to escape and ascend to heaven. He had been staring at Rong Qing just now, because he was afraid that Rong Qing would see some flaws and prevent Ning Yue from taking the stage, but Rong Qing didn''t say a word, he thought that his cover-up had succeeded. But look, he was played by this brother and sister. Of course, there was also Rong Lin, only Rong Lin had the strength to fight the six strong men. Ning Yue won a small round, in a good mood, and came to the stands with a glass of wine: "The trick just now was really wonderful, thank you Princess Deqing for feasting our eyes." Princess Deqing smiled happily: "How did you get out just now? Can you tell me?" Ning Yue smiled: "This is what they eat, I can''t break the rules." Princess Deqing sighed: "Well, I would have gone up by myself if I knew it earlier! Unfortunately, they have already ended." "There will be opportunities in the future." Ning Yue smiled, "I toast the princess." After paying respects to Princess Deqing, Ning Yue smiled and glanced at Prince Gong: "I heard that the princess was invited by the theater troupe for His Royal Highness. The corners of King Gong''s mouth twitched, and he said with a half-smile: "I did tell the princess that I like to watch folk dramas, but I didn''t expect the princess to really invite me. It''s really touching." Princess Deqing blushed slightly. Ning Yue turned around and left, trying to clean up the responsibility, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy, the death of the class leader is just an appetizer for you, the feast hasn''t even started yet! The trick pushed the banquet to a climax, and the dance that followed by Shang Gongju was also very exciting and powerful, and the atmosphere gradually became active. Everyone began to toast each other. Probably because the previous performance was too exciting, many ladies and daughters gathered around Ning Yue, chatting with Ning Yue with a smile, Ning Yue also patiently and friendly chatted with everyone, Ning Yue didn''t fit into this kind of occasion earlier, It''s not that she doesn''t have this ability, but that she doesn''t want to. Now that she let go, it''s like a fish in water, and she won everyone''s favor very smoothly. Naturally, she didn''t forget her elder brother beside her. She introduced everyone to her elder brother. Rong Qing rarely showed a cooperative smile, and everyone was flattered. Seeing that the brother and sister unknowingly became the center of the banquet, Prince Gong felt very unhappy! It''s just that he was covered by the halo before, who made him a bastard? Now that he has become a high-ranking prince, those people still don''t look at him directly, they only hang around a disabled and a sick man, it''s really annoying! "Candle Dragon!" He gritted his teeth. Zhulong got off to a bad start, and was a little depressed. Hearing Prince Gong calling him, he answered in a neutral tone: "What''s the matter?" "Where''s your strategy? Have you fed them all to the dogs? This king wants them to die! They all die! No one is allowed to live!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1105： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (5) Chapter 1105 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (5) Zhulong sneered: "Prince Gong, we have agreed that Rongqing will not be killed. That girl Ma Ningyue, if you want to kill her, I have no objection, but Rongqing, if you dare to touch him, I will be the first Kill you!" The corners of King Gong''s eyes twitched: "Okay, then we won''t kill Rong Qing, but it''s okay to punish him, right?" "Aren''t you going to deal with Ma Ningyue? Why do you want to attack Rong Qing again?" "I''m happy!" He won''t admit it, that girl Ma Ningyue is too strong, and he never took advantage of her. On the other hand, Rong Qing is dizzy and disabled. When he was in southern Xinjiang, he almost died Kill Rong Qing. After such a comparison, he would naturally think that Rong Qing is easier to deal with. Another point, which is also the most important point, is that Ma Ningyue cares about Rong Qing more than she cares about herself. If something happens to Rong Qing, Ma Ningyue will definitely be in pain! "You claim to be the most powerful strategist of the Geng family, is it just that little skill?!" He yelled. "One." Zhulong corrected the mistakes in his words, touched his chin and said: "When it comes to dealing with Rong Qing, there is actually no way out." "Oh?" Prince Gong became interested. Zhulong said in a low voice: "This method was originally intended to deal with Ma Ningyue and Xuan Yin, but it''s a pity that Xuan Yin is not here...then let Rong Qing be a scapegoat! Talk is better than nothing." Ning Yue lost a game, and to be honest, he was also a little eager to win the round. It has been many years since he felt this way. Since he was subdued by the queen of Nanjiang, no one could arouse his fighting spirit. However, Ma Ningyue awakened every aggressive cell in his body. "The person you bought, did you succeed?" he asked. Wang Gong said: "This king can handle even a princess, but can''t he handle a maid?" As he said, he gave Princess Deqing''s personal maid a look. The maid was pouring wine for Princess Deqing, when she suddenly received a hint from Prince Gong, she shook her hand, and the wine spilled on Princess Deqing''s hands. Princess Deqing was happy today, but she didn''t care about her, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief . Zhulong saw this scene in his eyes, and naturally understood that this court lady who had never seen the market had been dazzled by Prince Gong''s sugar-coated shells, and smiled coldly: "In that case, let''s start the second plan." Prince Gong winked at the maid, and the maid understood, taking advantage of Prince Gong going to the side hall to go to the bathroom, and quietly followed in the name of getting wine for the princess. Behind the rockery, Prince Gong hugged the maid, and while stroking her soft body, he revealed his plan. The maid seemed to have been splashed with cold water, and her limp body froze in his arms: "This... I''m afraid this is inappropriate? If the princess finds out, she will kill me!" Prince Gong Ruyu lifted her chin with his long fingers, and said bewitchingly: "Silly girl, if you do as I tell you, the princess will not blame you, but will love you. When the time comes, she will definitely take you to southern Xinjiang. , we can be together forever. When the princess marries far away in southern Xinjiang, she will definitely choose some capable female officials. On the one hand, it is to show her identity, and on the other hand, it is also to prepare a few houses for the future consort. But she is not outstanding in appearance, and she is not comprehensive in her work, so she has already been removed from the entourage list. After the princess leaves, she has no backing, and what awaits her is the fate of falling into the quagmire At this time, Prince Gong threw an olive branch at her, and she grasped it almost without saying a word. Seeing her hesitation, Prince Gong kissed her on the cheek: "Don''t you want to stay with me forever?" The palace lady''s heart beat wildly: "Slaves dare not! Your Highness... Your Highness belongs to the princess, slaves dare not covet..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1106： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (6) Chapter 1106 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (6) Prince Gong put his finger on her lips: "Don''t say such despondent words, I don''t like to hear them, you know, I grew up in the common people, just like you, I am a bitter person, I really treat the princess very much Respect, but how can she understand the struggles of us who are well-fed? I actually have a younger sister who is as old as you and entered the palace. Unfortunately, she died within a year. Every time I see you, I will always think of her, and my heart hurts inexplicably." The court lady was moved by Prince Gong''s sweet words: "But... But if I do this, will I feel sorry for you?" "It''s not that you''re sorry for me, it''s that I''m sorry for you. I love you so much, why am I willing to let you do such a thing? But in order for us to be together for a long time, I can only bear the pain for a while." He said His goosebumps fell all over the floor, and the palace lady was crying when she heard it, but it made him sick to death. The court lady who fell in love didn''t notice the disgust in her lover''s eyes, and she was moved and said: "Okay, I promise you!" The two returned to the stands one after the other. Prince Gong approached Princess Deqing and said, "Princess, the princess of the county just glanced here a few times. I don''t know if she has something to say to you. Tell her to come over and ask?" Princess Deqing was taken aback for a moment: "Huh? Is that so? Alright." She said to the maid of honor, "Qiu Ling, go and invite the princess." Qiu Ling bowed: "Yes." Qiu Ling went to invite Ning Yue, but accidentally touched Rong Qing''s hand, and Rong Qing''s wine spilled on her body, Qiu Ling hurriedly lowered her body: "I''m sorry! I didn''t do it on purpose! Please forgive me, Mr. Rong!" Rong Qing put down his wine glass lightly: "Forget it, get up, Rong Lin, and help me get a set of dry clothes from the carriage." "Oh." Rong Lin glared at the maid and went. Qiu Ling said with an apologetic face: "Young Master Rong, I will push you to the wing room first. It is windy outside, and you are completely wet and will freeze." Ning Yue came over: "What happened?" Qiu Ling lowered her head, not daring to look into Ning Yue''s eyes, maybe it was because she was plotting against the other party''s elder brother: "The servant was ordered by the princess to invite the princess to go over to talk, but the servant accidentally knocked off Mr. Rong''s cup , is preparing to take Mr. Rong to the wing room." Ning Yue looked at Rong Qing worriedly, Rong Qing smiled: "Go to the princess''s side, I''m fine, a little bit cold, Rong Lin will be here soon." Since Rong Qing fell into the water, he had to wear two layers of clothes on hot days, and now April, the degree of coldness is self-evident to him. Ning Yue nodded, her cold eyes fell on Qiu Ling''s head. Qiu Ling was so guilty that she lowered her head, wishing she could hang down into her crotch. Ning Yue''s lips curled into a sneer: "Brother, are you sure you don''t want me to take you there?" Qiu Ling''s heart skipped a beat, the Princess of the County would not want to send Rong Qing off in person, would she? Then...then how will her plan proceed? Rong Qing smiled: "No, it''s not far away. The princess is looking for you. Don''t keep the princess waiting." "Okay." Ning Yue stepped forward. Qiu Ling let out a long sigh of relief! Ning Yue went up the steps, and when passing by Sikong Shuo''s seat, he toasted Sikong Shuo with a glass of wine: "The situation has changed." Sikong Shuo calmly drank the fine wine in his glass. Ning Yue smiled and put the wine glass on the tray. Little Lizi withdrew the tray, picked up the thing at the bottom of the cup, glanced at it secretly, and then lightly reported it to Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, raised his wine glass and walked towards the emperor: "Your majesty, I would like to respect you..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1107： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (7) Chapter 1107 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (7) Qiu Ling pushed Rong Qing to the side room of the side hall. Halfway through the banquet, several young ladies were too drunk to rest in the room. Qiuling found a room near the front, pushed the wheelchair to the bed, closed the door, and said, "Let me take off the wet clothes for you, please rest on the bed for a while, I think the commander will soon I can come here." She said, gently leaning towards Rong Qing. In the past, due to her status, she didn''t dare to look at the other party carefully, but now that she''s getting closer, she realizes that the other party has such a good skin! His skin is fairer and more transparent than that of a woman, his facial features are exquisite, his eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, and his lips are red without spots. If he is not wearing men''s clothes, anyone will regard him as a great beauty. Qiu Ling suddenly hesitated to do anything. Rong Qing looked at her with a light smile: "What''s wrong?" This smile, like a green lotus blooming suddenly in the snow, seemed to float a hint of sweet fragrance in the air, Qiu Ling was stunned: "I..." "It''s okay, I''ll do it myself, you go out." Rong Qing said, raised his hand and unbuttoned the neckline, and the white collar was turned out, revealing a white and smooth neck. Under the neck, a pair of collarbones were as delicate and beautiful as jade carvings , Qiuling couldn''t take her eyes off her eyes. Earlier, I thought that Prince Gong was a dragon and a phoenix among men, but now I see Mr. Rong, and I realize that this person... should only exist in the sky. Qiu Ling was completely stunned, she didn''t even remember what she was here for, she just stared blankly at Rong Qing, admiring without distraction. Rong Qing lowered his eyes and unbuttoned the buttons one by one, a faint smile slowly formed on the corners of his lips, of course he could see that the court lady was here to plot against him, but the rank of this court lady was too low, a little masculinity would make her Lost size. That''s right, she likes someone like Ma Jingyan, and of course she can''t resist her own appearance. Rong Qing felt disgusted, but in order to delay time, he unbuttoned it methodically: "This seems to be hooked, can you help me?" He laughed all over the country. King Gong didn''t know that his chess piece was fascinated by others, and he was still complacent. After so long, Qiu Ling didn''t come back, so he must have succeeded. A disabled person, drank too much wine, and a beautiful woman in his arms, so it is inevitable that he will be distracted. Wait for another quarter of an hour, if Qiuling still doesn''t come back, he will take the princess to catch the adulterer. Sleeping princess'' maid is a death penalty of disrespect, even if the emperor respects Rong Qing and is willing to pardon the death penalty, Rong Qing''s ruin will not be avoided. That scene is exciting just thinking about it. "What are you laughing at? So happy." Princess Deqing noticed his strangeness, and the little bird asked him next to him. Prince Gong still likes Deqing a little bit. First, he has good looks; second, he has a sweet personality; He gently embraced Princess Deqing''s shoulders, and whispered in her ear: "Laughs, you are eighteen, and you will marry me soon." Princess Deqing was blushed by him. Sikong Shuo''s smiling eyes swept over the young girl who had just begun to fall in love, and said to the emperor: "The princess and Prince Gong are a perfect match. I congratulate the emperor for getting another good son-in-law." The emperor drank too much, his face was flushed, his eyes were blurred, he laughed and said: "Aiqing is really good at talking! Every sentence makes people happy!" He raised his glass and drank it down. The imperial concubine looked at the empty pots one after another in front of her, and said with concern: "Your Majesty, you drank too much, don''t drink any more." "I''m happy! It''s Deqing''s birthday, I''m... very happy!" The last birthday that was by my side, after this year, I''m afraid I won''t be able to celebrate my daughter''s birthday in the future. The emperor felt sore and drank a lot. In the end, people are a little staggering. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1108： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (8) Chapter 1108 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (8) The imperial concubine supported him: "Don''t drink, my concubine will help you to rest in the bedroom." "I still want to drink!" The emperor said drunkenly. Sikong Shuo got up and said softly: "Your Majesty, I will drink with you again in another day. I am too strong to drink, and my eyes are already staring." "Haha! Aiqing is so weak!" The emperor smiled, and was helped up by the imperial concubine. He was going back to the bedroom, but he was so drunk that he couldn''t sit still in the sedan chair, so he had to rest in the side hall first. King Gong thought to himself, it would be better if the emperor was drunk, so that he would not pretend to be drunk and go to the wing to catch the rape. The thought flashed, and Prince Gong said to Princess Deqing: "Deqing, the emperor seems to be very drunk, let''s go and have a look." "You are still considerate, I didn''t expect it." Princess Deqing smiled and took his arm, and went to the side hall under the envious gaze of everyone. Zhulong knew that this was the rhythm of catching prostitutes, and he had no reason not to watch the excitement, but when he finished his last sip of wine and was about to witness Rong Qing''s **** of the maid, his throat was suddenly blocked by something. He pressed his throat, his chest was very tight, his complexion turned pale, and then from white to purple. The accompanying guards were frightened, they held his arm and said, "My lord! What''s wrong with you, my lord?" Zhulong''s throat was completely suffocated, and he couldn''t breathe, let alone speak. He stared straight at his eyes, straightened his arms, and trembled with pain and difficulty. Everyone was stunned by this sudden change. Qiqi looked at Zhulong. His face was black and his complexion was purple. Could it be...poisoned? Coincidentally, the emperor and the imperial concubine went to sober up, and Princess Deqing and Prince Gong went to visit them again. There was no one who could uphold justice at the scene. Everyone set their eyes on Zhongchang Shi, who is under one person and above ten thousand people, as if expecting him to give a reasonable solution. "Master Zhongchang, what happened to my lord? Why was he poisoned?" the guard asked anxiously. Sikong Shuo glanced coldly: "Who said your lord was poisoned? He didn''t eat a mouthful, but drank some wine, and this seat, the emperor, His Highness the Princess, and His Highness Prince Gong all drank the wine. None of us were poisoned, so why did your lord get poisoned?" Sikong Shuo took out the silver needle and tried it in the wine and candle dragon''s cup: "See? It''s non-toxic." "Then why is my lord doing this?" The guard was so anxious that he was ordered to come here. If Zhulong''s life was gone, he wouldn''t be able to live until tomorrow. Sikong Shuo unhurriedly pinched Zhulong''s wrist, wanting to feel his pulse. But Zhulong finally caught his breath, and shook off his hand: "I''m fine! I''ve drunk too much, I''ll go to Gongfang!" Zhulong stumbled away. Looking at the back of Zhulong who wanted to run away, Ning Yue slowly raised her lips. Of course, she couldn''t poison Zhulong at the banquet. If she was found out, she couldn''t eat it and walk around. Besides, there is the same life Gu in Zhulong''s body, and ordinary poisons can''t do anything to him at all. The reason why Zhulong was able to harm him like this is all thanks to the information provided by Xiao Su. Of course, I also have to thank Sikong Shuo. Silently pouring things into Zhulong''s wine, Zhulong couldn''t be tricked. Ning Yue caught up with Zhulong. After running out of the Chongming Hall, Zhulong leaned helplessly against the tree, holding onto the tree, and coughed one after another. "Hey, Master Zhulong, what''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable? Do you want to call for a doctor?" Ning Yue''s sullen voice suddenly sounded behind him, Zhulong''s heart trembled instinctively, and he turned his head to look at her. At this time, his fairly upright face was gradually distorted due to the illness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1109： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (9) Chapter 1109 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (9) Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "Is your lord really sick? What can I do? Is your martial arts still good? Don''t look, your guard was knocked out halfway, oh, I want to contact the blood guard , Farewell, look at you, you can''t even hold a torch." Zhulong was panting heavily, and the signal bomb in his hand fell to the ground. He reached out to pick it up, but Ning Yue stepped on it. Ning Yue looked at him condescendingly: "I''m afraid no one will believe you if you tell me. Master Zhulong, who is both civil and military, will actually fall on a small fluff." "You...cough cough...cough cough cough..." After the violent cough, there was a panting that almost distorted the internal organs. "When you are old, don''t come out to make troubles. Asthma attacks will kill you." Ning Yue kicked his signal flare away. "You...cough cough..." Zhulong panted until there were stars in his eyes. "Do you want to ask how I knew you were sick? I won''t tell you." Ning Yue said angrily. Zhulong trembled all over. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "You want to provoke the relationship between Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo, plan to frame my life, and even plan to destroy my elder brother''s future... You think your chain tricks are very exciting, but in my opinion, they are nothing more than trivial tricks Thats all! Youre just as stupid as your junior brother by running to Xiliang to act wildly! Do you think you can do what your junior brother failed to do? Overestimate your capabilities! "Ahem...you...you..." Zhulong couldn''t even speak a complete sentence. The leader in black came from the shadows: "Princess Princess." Ning Yue smiled coldly: "Send him to my elder brother." "yes!" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Forget it, I''ll go with you, I suddenly want to see this guy''s deflated look." Zhulong''s face was almost ferocious for a moment, and the fire in his eyes seemed to burn Ning Yue into black coals. Ning Yue said with a smile: "In order to buy your weakness, I spent five thousand taels of gold. If I don''t treat you well, how can I be worthy of those gold?" The leader in black knocked Candle Dragon unconscious. The two took a shortcut and arrived at the side hall before King Gong and Princess Deqing, avoiding the sparse palace ladies and eunuchs, and entered Rong Qing''s wing. Rong Qing had already changed into dry clothes, Rong Lin sat beside him with a stinky face, and on the bed lay the unconscious Qiu Ling. "Brother, are you okay?" Ning Yue asked. Rong Qing smiled: "It''s okay." A nympho, it''s not enough to do anything to him. Rong Lin''s face stinks, what''s wrong? Everyone has seen the shoulders! I really want to poach Qiu Ling''s eyeballs, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Rong Qing gently rolled up his wide sleeves: "Put him down quickly, they are coming soon." The leader in black puts Zhulong beside Qiu Ling. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed: "Wait, Zhulong is an envoy from Southern Xinjiang. Even if he sleeps with a maid, he will at most be reprimanded and asked Qiu Ling to be his concubine. This is too cheap for Zhulong. I have a better idea." Rong Qing asked: "What do you want to do?" Ning Yue smiled narrowly: "I want to wrong the emperor." The emperor was very drunk, and he started talking nonsense while lying on the bed. For a while, it was "Deqing, my father is sorry for you", and for a while it was "My concubine, I want to make you a queen". The kitchen brought him hangover soup. The emperor was dizzy, felt someone pushed open the door, thought it was the imperial concubine, and shook his fingers with a smile: "Aifei, come quickly, wait for Deqing to marry... I... the daughter I gave to us... also Find a good husband and son-in-law... What do you think... How about Rong Qing... Uh..." The quilt was lifted, and a person lay down on it. The emperor immediately hugged her, and slipped his hand into the other party''s skirt irregularly: "Aifei, your breasts...why are you gone?" Leaned over and kissed again. Uh Why doesn''t it feel right? So rough. The emperor slowly opened his eyes, and at the same time, Zhulong faintly woke up from his coma. Four eyes facing each other The emperor jumped up with a bang! Damn it! Why is Candle Dragon? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1110： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (1) Chapter 1110 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (1) Zhulong was a little confused, his mind was still dizzy, and he didn''t realize what was going on in front of him. He seemed to have met Ma Ningyue and a black-clothed shadow guard outside the Chongming Hall just now, and Ma Ningyue had him knocked out afterwards Already... He thought that Ma Ningyue was going to send him to the court lady''s bed, so that he would be charged with humiliating the palace lady, but why, instead of seeing the palace lady, he saw a disheveled emperor? Is it a dream or what? He seemed to be... touched by someone just now? The huge movement shocked the imperial concubine who was getting hangover soup in the small kitchen. The imperial concubine walked in quickly with a bowl in her hand, and happened to see the two men in disheveled clothes, one on the bed, the other on the floor, looking like entangled enemies. He was stunned on the spot, his hand slipped, and the medicine bowl fell down, smashing into pieces. Passing by the door of Rong Qing''s wing, Princess Deqing, who was about to go in to say hello, obviously heard the emperor''s screams, and before she recovered, she heard the sound of porcelain cracking, and immediately lifted her skirt and ran towards the emperor. Passed over, Prince Gong opened the door regardless of where he was. Inside the door, Qiu Ling and Rong Qing were alone in a room, Qiu Ling was sleeping on the bed with thin clothes, Rong Qing was sitting in the middle of the wing half leaning on a wheelchair, looking at Prince Gong wantonly, as if saying, I am just like Qiu Ling I have a leg, come on, come catch rape. Catch a fart? Princess Deqing has run away! This is simply the funniest joke of the year. Not only did people see through the tricks he devised to catch the rape, but they also cooperated seriously. They just waited for him to catch the rape, but in the end they couldn''t catch it! Just now he was out of his mind or what, he actually thought that Rong Qing was easier to deal with than Ma Ningyue! Rong Qing spread his hands, and then, in the eyes of Prince Gong wishing he could eat him, he pushed the wheelchair and left the scene of catching **** majestically. Prince Gong was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched, but although he was unwilling, he still held back his discomfort and went to the emperor''s side. Unexpectedly, he was dumbfounded by the scene before him as soon as he reached the door of the room. "Bastard...Damn! Damn!" The emperor uttered three **** sentences in a row, scolding Zhulong dog bloody, thinking that he had just treated an old man... an ugly old man as an imperial concubine and touched and kissed him, the emperor was so disgusted that his stomach twitched: " vomit-" The imperial concubine was frightened, and hurried forward: "Your Majesty! What''s wrong with you?" The emperor retched one after another, his internal organs seemed to be shifting, not because he was beaten, but because he was disgusted. At this time, Deqing also came in, and seeing this posture, he was not as clear as the imperial concubine, and said with rounded eyes: "Father! What happened? Huh? Zhulong? Why are you here? I left the table with Prince Gong Aren''t you drinking at that time? Why did you rush ahead of us instead?" When the emperor heard this, what else did he not understand? This perverted old man drank too much wine and took a shortcut to climb his dragon bed! He knew that he was handsome and suave, but that didn''t mean a crazy old man could covet him! It''s so damned! What''s even worse is that he was bumped into by his concubine and daughter! How does this make him face? ! "Come on! Let me drag this ungrateful thing down and chop it up!" As soon as he gave an order, two powerful eunuchs walked in, grabbed the dizzy Zhulong, dragged him out without saying a word, and dragged him to the door, where he was stopped by Prince Gong who followed. King Gong looked at Zhulong, then at the emperor, and frowned: "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?" "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask me what''s wrong? It''s just in time, so I don''t have to send someone to inform you! I''m going to tear this thing into pieces!" The emperor said angrily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1111： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (2) Chapter 1111 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (2) It stands to reason that Zhulong is an envoy of Southern Xinjiang, and even if he makes a big mistake, he should be handed over to Nanjiang. He didn''t ask for his opinion at all, either the emperor despised him and southern Xinjiang from the bottom of his heart, or the emperor was really irritated to a certain extent. Combined with the national conditions of Xiliang, Prince Gong is more willing to believe in the latter. "Your Majesty." Prince Gong cupped his hands, "Zhulong must have drunk too much to enter your room by mistake." In fact, Zhulong has a good capacity for alcohol, and he usually doesn''t get drunk, and he also read it when he left the banquet. He was also very confused. "Zhulong, Zhulong, Zhulong!" He shouted and kicked Zhulong. If he just broke into the room by mistake, how could the emperor be angry? Does he seem so petty? This guy, taking advantage of him and taking advantage of him, is it tolerable or unbearable? ! "Don''t say anything, I have made up my mind, this person must be executed!" "Your Majesty!" Prince Gong stopped in front of Zhulong, and said solemnly: "Zhulong is from southern Xinjiang, even if he accidentally offends the emperor, this king will deal with him, and please ask the emperor to give me a hand. The face of the king." "Give you face? Are you big?" The emperor picked up a teacup and threw it at Prince Gong! Prince Gong dodged sideways, just at this time, Zhulong woke up a little, shook his head, stood up, but before he could stand still, he was hit on the forehead by the oncoming teacup. Boom! He paralyzed gorgeously again. The corners of Prince Gong''s mouth twitched. The emperor scolded angrily: "Prince Gong, I warn you, if you intervene in this matter again, I will suspect that you are leading everything behind the scenes! I am the emperor, and you can even humiliate the emperor! How can I believe that you will treat me kindly?" daughter? This marriage, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t end!" "Father!" "The emperor!" Princess Deqing and the imperial concubine spoke in unison. King Gong froze in place, he had no idea that the emperor would bring out his marriage to suppress him... No, look at the emperor''s expression, it doesn''t look like pressure, but a real move. If this matter is not handled properly, the emperor would rather die with Nanjiang Damn Candle Dragon! What did you do? ! Zhulong''s forehead was swollen by the emperor''s cup, and he was dizzy for a few seconds lying on the ground, but gradually became more sober than before, and understood that the feeling of being touched and kissed before was not an illusion, he was insulted by the emperor too disgusting "vomit" He also started retching. The emperor became even more angry: "You...you...you you you you" You dislike me? It is your blessing that I touch you! How dare you **** dislike it? The emperor thundered and said angrily: "What are you still doing in a daze? Let me drag him down!" "Yes!" The eunuchs rushed up again and grabbed Zhulong. Zhulong raised his eyes that were still a little red, holding back some emotions that were on the verge of explosion, and said: "I was framed!" The emperor didn''t care whether he was framed or not, but just retched at him just now and despised the emperor, the emperor felt that this person deserved to die! King Gong opened his mouth. The emperor said: "Prince Gong, you''d better think it over for me. Do you have to be an enemy of Xiliang?" It means that Xiliang really has no strength to compete with Nanjiang. This matter has already affected the face of a country, and it really drove him into a hurry. He doesn''t care about reusing the Xuan family and fighting to the death with Nanjiang! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1112： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (3) Chapter 1112 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (3) Prince Gong read the overwhelming anger from the emperor''s eyes, and understood that this matter could not be resolved. His purpose was to win over the Emperor of Xiliang. If he failed, he would lose the value he could use. The counselor has already taken root in Geng''s family, he can''t afford the consequences of the failure of the peace talks, but he can''t really let the emperor kill Zhulong right under his nose. With a flash of thought, he pulled out the dagger at his waist and stabbed it fiercely at Zhulong''s shoulder: "It''s a useless thing, shame on Xiliang! Why dirty the emperor''s hands, I''ll just kill you!" you!" Candle Dragon was stabbed, blood spattered everywhere! The two eunuchs subconsciously let go of the candle dragon. However, only Zhulong knew that Prince Gong''s knife looked dangerous, but it actually helped him break through the acupoints sealed by the black-clothed leader. Kicking Prince Gong away, he jumped out of the side hall with his strength. Prince Gong fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Princess Deqing turned pale with shock: "Prince Gong!" The emperor slammed his fist on the table: "Catch me! Whoever cuts off his head, I will reward you with 10,000 taels of gold!" Ten thousand taels, this is not a small sum, the eunuchs and guards frantically flocked towards Zhulong, the guests did not know where they heard the news, and they did not attend the banquet, so they jumped into the carriage and said, "Chasing Zhulong!" dragon-" When Zhulong was not sick, his martial arts were excellent, especially lightness kung fu, even Rong Lin couldn''t catch up. Zhulong quickly got rid of the group of people who wanted to exchange other people''s heads for gold. He couldn''t stay in Xiliang, and had to return to southern Xinjiang immediately! All of this is thanks to Ma Ningyue, he will remember this shame, and one day he will ask Ma Ningyue to get it back with interest! While thinking about it, he turned into a secluded alley and took out a signal flare. Although Ning Yue had destroyed one before, he still had another one. He pulled off the cover and put the fireworks into the air. According to the usual training, people nearby can arrive within half an hour at the earliest, and no more than half an hour at the latest. At first, in order to reduce the vigilance of the emperor, he distributed a hundred blood guards in every corner of the capital. Now He wanted to flee, and he didn''t care about revealing his identity. Time passed by second by second, but none of the blood guards who were supposed to show up appeared. "Damn it!" He took out another bone whistle, which was also their contact method, but the audio from the bone whistle was beyond the hearing range of ordinary people, and could only be heard by senior blood guards who had undergone special drug training. He only brought four people with him in total. Senior Blood Guard. He blew for a long time until his cheeks hurt, but he still didn''t respond. There was a layer of uneasiness in his heart. "Are you...waiting for them?" A devil-like voice suddenly appeared behind him, and Zhulong''s heart jumped in shock. He turned around with a cold face, and saw a noble and cold man like an emperor walking towards him step by step with a slender figure. . The cold wind poured into the alley, stirring his black robe, like a black lotus rippling and dancing in the deep sea. His facial features are as beautiful as in memory. "Why...you?" He was dumbfounded. Xuan Yin raised his lips coldly: "Why can''t it be me?" This was the first official meeting between the two, but neither of them admitted their mistake. Xuanyin''s slender fingers hooked a small bundle, and the smile on the corner of his lips was cold and compelling: "Are you looking for them?" He tossed it lightly, and the bundle landed at Zhulong''s feet and spread out, revealing the small wooden plaques engraved with names and blood moon totems. Zhulong''s sharp eyes swept over, one, two, three, four one hundred. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1113： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (4) Chapter 1113 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (4) One is not more, one is not less. "You killed them?" Obviously this morning, he still had contact with them Xuan Yin drew out his sword, and pointed the cold tip at him: "You will be the one hundred and first." "Madman, you are a lunatic!" A trace of fear flashed involuntarily in Zhulong''s eyes. A whole hundred people were all hiding in very hidden places. How did this guy find them in such a short period of time without moving? Killed sensually? ! He didn''t dare to confront Xuan Yin head-on, so he turned around and left! Unexpectedly, before he took two steps, he was blocked by a purple figure. "Sikong Shuo?" He was shocked. Sikong Shuo nodded lightly: "Zhulong, you can''t run away." Zhulong laughed at himself: "You two... join hands to deal with me? Ah ha, am I right? You have a blood feud between you, have you forgotten?" "Of course I won''t forget this grudge, but I have to deal with you first." Sikong Shuo said with a sneer. Zhulong laughed: "Sikong Shuo, don''t you blame me for your father''s being hunted down? I just delivered the news. The person who really committed the crime is your father himself. If he is innocent Yes, why did you get revenge from Xuan Yin?" Sikong Shuo''s expression didn''t change at all: "I hate you, that''s all." Zhulong''s complexion is not good-looking, this pair of brothers, any one is enough for him to drink a pot, now the two are together, the possibility of him escaping is very slim, but no matter what, he has to fight. Perhaps God heard his heart, just when he was struck by Sikong Shuo''s palm and fell to the street three meters away, Patriarch Sikong ran over with a pale expression. "Son! Son! Where are you? Don''t leave me alone! Xuanyin will kill me! Son! Where are you? You take me" Sikong Shuo''s complexion changed! Zhulong''s eyes lit up, and he jumped up and grabbed Patriarch Sikong: "Come and kill me! Kill me! If you have the ability, kill me and him together!" "Ah" Patriarch Sikong screamed, "Son! Son, save me" Xuan Yin swung the sword, cut it across the sky, and a lingering sword energy struck towards Zhulong and Patriarch Sikong. Sikong Shuo''s eyes trembled, he moved to block the two of them, and blocked Xuan Yin''s sword energy with his palm. Xuanyin shook one arm: "The archers are ready." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw more than a dozen shadow guards in black clothes clattering up from the originally empty roof, holding bows and arrows, aiming at Zhulong and Patriarch Sikong. Sikong Shuo clenched his fists: "Stop!" "Shoot the arrow!" The cold arrows, as fast as lightning, shot at the two of Zhulong overwhelmingly. "Son" Patriarch Sikong roared. Sikong Shuo soared into the sky, with his wide sleeves curling around the clouds, he wrapped the arrows one by one. "Hahaha, fight slowly, I''ll go first!" Zhulong grabbed Patriarch Sikong and left the place with lightness kung fu. When the Ma family''s carriage arrived at the scene, Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo had already finished fighting, and they chased after Zhulong and Patriarch Sikong one after another. A shadow guard reported the incident to them. Rong Lin frowned: "Now I have some fun." Zhulong deserved to die, but compared to Zhulong, Xuanyin probably wanted to kill Patriarch Sikong more, and Sikong Shuo would never let Xuanyin kill Patriarch Sikong, so the situation would be chaotic. Ning Yue gave Rong Lin a weak look: "I warn you, don''t provoke Xuan Yin these few days." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1114： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (5) Chapter 1114 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (5) "I know, he''s full of aggressiveness now, like a ferocious beast whose head has been robbed of its female. I''m not that stupid to run to make trouble for him!" "Female beast?" Rong Qing frowned slightly, the word sounds a bit... Rong Lin smiled, leaned into Rong Qing''s ear and said, "Rong Qing~Rong Qing~Rong Qing~" That sweet tone made Rong Qing''s hairs stand on end, as if he wasn''t calling a person, but his female beast. Rong Qing''s cold eyes swept over Rong Lin.... Rong Lin blinked: "What are you looking at?" His heart skipped a beat, why did Rong Qing look at him? Could it be that little Ronglin is playing prestige again? Little Ronglin seemed to have received a hint from his master, and indeed he suddenly became imposing. Hey, master, is it enough to give you a long face? Rong Lin''s photo suddenly became popular! Ahhhhhhhhhh, I really want to kill little Rong Lin Ning Yue returned to the mansion, but Xuanyin was not there, Ning Yue understood that he was still chasing and killing Zhulong and Patriarch Sikong. Although he didn''t go to the banquet, he arranged for someone to be by her side. Her every move could not be hidden from his eyes, as well as those things at the banquet. It is impossible for Xuan Yin not to avenge Lan Zhen''s revenge; Xuan Yin will never let the fact that she was almost smothered to death by Zhulong''s class leader be ignored. Patriarch Sikong and Zhulong, Xuanyin are dead. Then what about Sikong Shuo? How will his attitude be reversed due to sudden changes? When Sikong Shuo found Zhulong, Zhulong was already in a panic. His martial arts are much higher than Suhuo''s, and his lightness kungfu is unmatched by anyone. It''s a pity that he brought Patriarch Sikong with him, who slowed him down and was overtaken by Xuanyin a few times. Normally, he would not be defeated, but Xuan Yin seemed to be stimulated by Lan Zhen''s incident, that kind of violence was not what human beings should have. Fortunately, he was cunning enough and brought a lot of smoke for self-defense, so he managed to slip away from Xuan Yin''s grasp. But man, he...he can''t walk anymore. "You should go quickly!" Patriarch Sikong was in a panic, "If you don''t go, Xuanyin will catch up!" What''s the use of walking? Didn''t you see your son standing opposite? Zhulong didn''t have the strength to fight against Sikong Shuo now, so he grabbed Patriarch Sikong''s throat, panting and said: "Sikong Shuo, I know I can''t beat you now, but if you don''t want your father to be buried with me, don''t act rashly! " Sikong Shuo looked at him coldly. The April warm wind was blowing on his face, but he felt as if he had fallen into a cellar of ice. Holding back the trembling all over his body, he said, "How about we make a deal? You send me back to southern Xinjiang, and I will take your father with you." Take it away! Don''t get angry, just listen to me! Xuanyin already knew about your father''s scandal, and he tried desperately to kill your father. I believe this, and you have a deeper understanding than me! What''s more, The King of Zhongshan doesn''t know about this yet, if he knows, your father''s situation will become even more dangerous! Admit it, Sikong Shuo, your father can''t stay in Xiliang anymore! Only by going to a place where the Xuan family can''t intervene can we have a frontline A chance to survive! As long as you are willing to send me out of Xiliang, I promise you in the name of the Geng family that your father will be fully protected by the Geng family! You should know that the Geng family never breaks their promises!" Patriarch Sikong''s eyeballs moved. Sikong Shuo said calmly: "What if I refuse?" Zhulong''s chest heaved violently: "Then your father will die with me! You have no choice, Sikong Shuo! Let us go, I live, and he lives too! You and I can still be allies, and I will persuade Geng My family will be your backing, no matter what you do in Xiliang, I will help you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1115： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (6) Chapter 1115 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (6) Xuanyin gradually approached. Zhulong was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat: "Make a choice, Sikong Shuo!" "Son..." Patriarch Sikong showed pleading eyes. Sikong Shuo turned his eyes coldly: "You guys go first, tomorrow night at the post station in the west of the city." It was already midnight when Xuan Yin returned, he was slightly injured and looked very embarrassed. Ning Yue knew that he was in a bad mood, so she didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, she could guess without asking. Only Sikong Shuo could make him suffer. The two brothers really got married. Ning Yue opened the medicine box, treated his wound, and went to the small kitchen to order him a bowl of three fresh noodles. He ate all of it, and he probably knew in his heart that to take revenge, he had to conserve energy. Ning Yue asked Dongmei to turn on the hot water. After taking a bath, he lay quietly on the bed and fell asleep not long after. Lin Lanzhi pushed the door open and entered: "Has Xiao Yin slept yet?" "Sleeping." Ning Yue went up to greet her, "It''s so late, why are you still awake?" "Aren''t I worried about Xiao Yin? I can''t sleep." Lin Lanzhi came to the bed, looked at Xuan Yin who had lost a lot of weight, and touched his forehead distressedly, "What''s wrong with this child? It''s not like this... How happy I was before, just like Rong Lin, why these few months..." As she spoke, her throat swelled and hurt, "Yue''er, tell mother the truth, what''s wrong with Xiaoyin?" Ning Yue sighed softly: "Ever since he found out about Lan Zhen''s death, he hasn''t been really happy for a day, and later, he found out that something like that happened to Lan Zhen..." "What kind of thing?" Lin Lanzhi asked, in the past, she would not have insisted, she is too old, she shouldn''t ask too much about the children''s affairs, but she was really worried. Ning Yue saw that her mother was so worried that she couldn''t hide it anymore, so she told about Lanzhi being imprisoned by Patriarch Sikong. Lin Lanzhi''s tears fell on the spot. Soon after Lin Lanzhi left, Rong Lin came over. "What..." Rong Lin pouted, "Do you want to help? Just say so." Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin who was frowning in his sleep, and shook his head slightly: "He doesn''t want others to intervene." Rong Lin sighed like an adult: "So stubborn!" Zhulong hides and sneaks into Prince Gong''s bedroom. Prince Gong''s face turned cold: "You still have the nerve to come to me? Do you know that I was almost killed? The emperor hasn''t said a word to me until now!" Zhulong frowned and sat down on the chair: "Today is indeed unexpected." "Unexpected?" Prince Gong sneered, "That''s the end? Do you know that I managed to confuse the court lady and finally let her go to set up the layout? Oh, by the way, I remind you that it was you who set up the game, but you ended up giving it to me." It was completely ruined! That court lady also had a rift with me! She thought I was with you to humiliate their emperor! I almost broke my mouth, so she didn''t report me!" "It''s not that I want to humiliate the emperor! I was also killed, okay?" Zhulong said impatiently. "Tell me, how did you get killed?" Prince Gong didn''t believe it, sneered, and sat down opposite him. Zhulong said with a sullen face: "Ma Ningyue found out about my illness from somewhere, and put some fluff in my wine, which made me sick." "What disease?" Prince Gong asked with a slight frown. "Allergic asthma, you happened to be away at the time, if you were, I wouldn''t be forced to the emperor''s bed!" "Are you blaming me? Ma Ningyue is a little girl, and you don''t even know that you put something in your wine?" Prince Gong seemed to have heard the big joke. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1116： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (7) Chapter 1116 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (7) "Ma Ningyue took the medicine, of course I wouldn''t be unaware, but I guess it wasn''t her who gave the medicine!" Zhulong said with a dark face. "It''s also your fault that you concealed your illness. Who knew that you are so good at martial arts, but you have such a weak weakness. I''m afraid a three-year-old child could kill you...Wait, you said it wasn''t Ma Ningyue who gave it to you. Something? Who would that be?" Zhulong glared at him and said, "Sikong Shuo." King Gong was stunned: "Sikong Shuo? He... he colluded with Ma Ningyue? Isn''t Xuan Yin chasing and killing his father?" What''s the trouble? "Who knows what that girl thought to confuse Sikong Shuo? Fortunately, their alliance has collapsed!" Zhulong showed his first smile of the night. King Gong squinted at him: "What do you mean?" Zhulong said unhurriedly: "Come out." Behind the curtain, Patriarch Sikong came out awkwardly. Prince Gong immediately stood up: "You?" "Hey." The leader of the Sikong family laughed twice. King Gong looked at him, then at Zhulong, lowered his voice and said, "Are you crazy? How did you bring him with you? Let Sikong Shuo know, so he won''t eat you?" "Sikong Shuo didn''t dare to eat me when he was by my side." Zhulong rolled up his sleeves, revealing the bleeding wound, "Throwing a rat-proof weapon." King Gong opened his mouth wide. In the palace, Xiao Lizi was bandaging the wound on Sikong Shuo''s left arm: "Oh, this county king is really ruthless! After all, it''s my brother, did he kill him like this? How often do you spoil him? Let him run wild in the palace like a wolf with a big tail! How did he show no mercy when you snatched something from him?" Now, the matter between Lan Zhen and Patriarch Sikong can no longer be hidden from these confidantes, such as the old eunuch, Xiao Lizi, and the maid in red, all know that Sikong Shuo has a half-brother named Xuanyin. Sikong Shuo didn''t speak. Little Lizi put on a bandage: "Master, are you really going to **** Zhulong and the master to southern Xinjiang tomorrow?" "Otherwise?" Sikong Shuo asked calmly. Xiao Lizi put the Jinchuang medicine in the medical box: "Although, the slave didn''t go to the scene with you, and I didn''t see you fighting with King Yinjun, but seeing your injuries all over your body, I can guess that King Yinjun is real." Make up your mind, no matter what relationship you have with him, if you dare to stop him from taking revenge, he will kill you!" "Hmph." Sikong Shuo made a nasal sound of disdain. Xiao Lizi said again: "Also, don''t blame the slave for talking too much, the slave always thinks it is not a good thing to let the master go to southern Xinjiang! The group of Geng family... To put it nicely, it is to help you take care of the master; to put it in a bad way Master Er is their hostage! If you stop cooperating with them someday, they might still kill Master! Why do you say you are bothering?" "Is there any choice for this seat?" Sikong Shuo asked quietly. Little Lizi lowered his head. From the perspective of the master''s safety, accepting the protection of the Geng family is the best choice. Rather than saying that Zhulong held the master hostage, it is better to say that the lord voluntarily found a temporary protective umbrella for the master, even if this umbrella would put him in a very dangerous and passive situation. "Hey, you are so wise, why did you end up with such an unreliable father?" Xiao Lizi muttered, twisted the medicine box out of the bedroom, and returned fifteen minutes later with an extra bowl of soup in his hand: "My lord, this is the last medicine. After drinking it, you should recover. But Gu poison... " "I understand, step down." "yes." Xiao Lizi put down the medicine bowl, and gently closed the door from the outside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1117： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (8) Chapter 1117 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (8) Sikong Shuo took off his mask, revealing that unbelievably handsome face, opened the scroll in the vase, looked at the woman wearing a curtain, and held up the medicine bowl expressionlessly. The next day, Prince Gong invited Princess Deqing to go out: "What happened yesterday was because I was not strict in governing. I regretted it all night. I really shouldn''t have brought Zhulong! I have already reported Zhulong''s evil to the Geng family. Okay, and tell the Geng family that if Zhulong is caught, I will kill my relatives righteously! I know that the princess must still be angry with me, and I want to invite the princess to go out of the city to relax, and it can be regarded as making up for my fault." Afterwards, Deqing learned about Zhulong''s collision with his father from the imperial concubine, and he hated Zhulong very much in his heart. Hearing Prince Gong''s decision to kill Zhulong, he felt a little more comfortable: "But I''m a little tired, let''s do it another day." . Prince Gong''s eyes flashed, he held her hand and said: "Deqing, are you still annoyed by me? I swear to God, Geng Ye never collude with Zhulong! If Geng Ye did, let Geng Ye strike him with lightning Die badly!" Anyway, he is not the real Geng Ye. Princess Deqing saw that he was so swearing, she couldn''t help but believe it: "You really didn''t condone it?" "Really! You don''t know, when the emperor said that he wanted to cancel our marriage, I was so scared that my heart stopped!" He said exaggeratedly. Princess Deqing burst out laughing. Prince Gong took her shoulders and got into the carriage with her to leave the palace. The guards at the gate of the palace stopped them: "Routine inspection, please get off the princess and Prince Gong." Prince Gong smiled: "I''ll just get out of the car. The sun is high. Let the princess sit inside. Anyway, there are people and nobody inside, and you can all see clearly." The guard said firmly: "No, everyone must get out of the car for inspection!" Prince Gong seemed very surprised: "Is the princess going to check too? If you lift the curtain, can you not see the people inside? Do you think the princess will hide something under the seat board that cannot be taken out of the palace?" The guard explained: "It''s His Royal Highness, Zhulong has absconded, and the emperor ordered that all carriages entering and leaving the palace must be checked in detail." What did Prince Gong want to say, Princess Deqing opened the curtain, and said without anger: "Will this princess keep the candle dragon privately? This princess can''t wait to tear him up! You should have seen it, what is this princess''s carriage?" Clean! Nothing to check!" "But the princess..." Princess Deqing jumped out of the carriage: "Okay, okay, let''s go and check! Is it all right?" "Thank you, princess." The guard cleared his throat, looked inside and out of the carriage, and checked under the seat panel. There was indeed no suspicious sign, "I''m disturbing the princess." Princess Deqing frowned and got into the carriage. Prince Gong heaved a long sigh of relief. After all, these guards were still concerned about Deqing''s identity, and they didn''t search too far The carriage is driving on the wide avenue. Princess Deqing smiled and asked, "Where do you want to take me for an outing? Lihu?" King Gong smiled and said: "I heard that there is a good vegetarian restaurant in the west of the city, and I would like to invite the princess to taste it together." "Vegetarian food?" Princess Deqing rolled her beautiful eyes, "I haven''t eaten it." Prince Gong nodded his nose, and said very affectionately: "It is because you have never eaten before that I take you to eat. I want to take Deqing to taste all the delicacies in the world and visit all over the world." Princess Deqing is so sweet that her heart burns. But when leaving the city, the carriage was stopped again, and this time the guards were not so easy to talk to. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1118： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (9) Chapter 1118 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (9) The guard drew out his sword and wanted to poke it into the carriage. King Gong was horrified: "What are you doing? This is the princess''s carriage! If you damage the princess''s things, you will be beheaded!" The guard said seriously: "This is an order from above, if we don''t carry out, we will be beheaded." Princess Deqing herself was not a particularly airy person, and she didn''t think the behavior of the guards was unforgivable. King Pian Gong kept putting on eye drops: "Princess, these people are really too much! It''s enough to check it once. I have to dismantle your carriage! Could it be that, as a princess of a country, you are really hiding important criminals from the court? Are they ordered to inspect, or are they dissatisfied that you have found a son-in-law from Southern Xinjiang, and want to deliberately make things difficult for you?" Princess Deqing was stabbed in the sore foot. She was born a princess and married the enemy''s prince far away. No matter how you think about it, it was not a particularly wise decision, but for the sake of the Xiliang country and the future generations of the royal family, she and her father decided to accept such a decision. It''s just that she doesn''t want others to misinterpret her sacrifice! "Get out of the way for this princess! I want to search for this princess''s carriage, and go to the palace to ask my princess''s father!" The guard and his companions looked at each other. This scene was seen by the black-clothed leader on the city tower. The black-clothed leader narrowed his cold eyes, and said to the shadow guard behind him: "Notify the king." "yes!" The carriage was finally released and drove to a vegetarian restaurant in the suburbs. Princess Deqing smiled softly: "Who did you hear that there is a vegetarian restaurant here?" Where did he hear about it? I have eaten here before. King Gong''s eyes flickered slightly and said: "At the banquet, listen to what the young masters said." The two entered the restaurant. Zhulong and Patriarch Sikong came out from the partition at the bottom of the carriage. The two of them were soaked, not hot, but frightened. They were just at the gate of the city. If someone stabbed them in with a sword, they would probably change. into a sieve. This place is only three or four miles away from the post station, and the two arrived there after running. Sikong Shuo sat in an inconspicuous carriage, opened the curtain, and let the two of them get into the carriage. The carriage turned around and turned into a secluded grove. After about two quarters of an hour, they arrived at a temporary The built ferry. Little Lizi poked his head out of the black-covered boat: "Everything is ready! You go down the river, and you will arrive at the Xicun Ferry in less than half a day. Someone will meet you there!" Zhulong immediately jumped onto the boat, and said to Patriarch Sikong who was still standing on the shore: "What are you waiting for? Come on!" "I...I..." Patriarch Sikong suddenly felt a little bit reluctant, and tremblingly held Sikong Shuo''s hand, "Ah Shuo...I...I''m sorry...I''m not a good father...I..." As he spoke, tears fell. It was only at the moment of farewell that I remembered the guilt of my whole life. My son is thirty years old this year, but he seems to...do not remember his birthday at all. When his son was born, he didn''t even hug him. If he didn''t think that Lan Zhen might come back to find his son, he would have drowned him! How did the son grow up bumpy? Have you ever been sick? He doesn''t even know. He doesn''t know what his son looks like. Anyway, when he started to look straight at his son, his son had already put on a mask and went to the palace to become a eunuch. "Ah Shuo... father is leaving, you... can you let father take a look at you?" He sobbed. Sikong Shuo said indifferently: "You go." "Ah Shuo..." Patriarch Sikong raised his hand tremblingly, and touched his cold silver mask, "I...I just have a look at you, once I leave, I may never come back..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1119： Team up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (10) Chapter 1119 Teaming up with Sikong to tear off the candle dragon (10) Sikong Shuo took his hand away. Patriarch Sikong''s heart hurts, will his son still refuse to forgive him after all? His tears burst out, and he hugged his son''s hand tightly: "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... If everything can be done again, I will... I will treat Lan Zhen well, and I will treat you well, and I will marry her! I will make you my son..." "If everything can be done again, I''d rather you never touched her." After Sikong Shuo finished speaking indifferently, he withdrew his aching hand and turned around without looking back. "Be careful!" Zhulong suddenly shouted! Sikong Shuo raised his eyelids, his eyes moved, he turned around and slapped Patriarch Sikong into the cabin! Hundreds of arrows covered the sky, intertwined into an inescapable net, and caught Sikong Shuo and his party under its claws. Zhulong hurriedly closed the hatch! Little Lizi jumped into the water with a plop! Sikong Shuo stood in front of the boat, slashing with his sword, he consumed most of the arrows, and some of them were nailed to the boat, making clanking noises. An arrow sank into the gap in the hull, barely stopping within an inch of Patriarch Sikong''s eyes. Patriarch Sikong was instantly stunned. Another arrow flew in. Zhulong pressed him down, and the arrow nailed to the opposite wall! "Stay inside and don''t come out!" After Zhulong gritted his teeth, he drew his sword and rushed out of the cabin. Sikong Shuo and Xuanyin fought fiercely on the shore. The black-clothed leader led more than a dozen shadow guards and rushed towards the boat in a murderous manner, but was stopped halfway by the red-clothed palace lady and a group of big insiders. The two sides fought hard. Zhulong cut off a shadow guard with a sword, and rushed towards Xuanyin without looking sideways. Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo were in the midst of a fierce battle, but they didn''t notice that Zhulong was swinging his sword, and wanted to give him a deadly sneak attack from behind. Zhulong raised his sword high, gritted his teeth, and stabbed at Xuanyin fiercely! Sikong Shuo''s eyes flickered, he suddenly clasped Xuanyin''s shoulders, hugged Xuanyin into his arms, and with the other hand, he pushed away Zhulong''s sword. Zhulong is mad, who the **** are you helping? Xuan Yin was caught in Sikong Shuo''s arms, and instinctively slapped him. Sikong Shuo, like a kite with a broken string, flew obliquely into the air, and then fell obliquely into the cabin. The mask knocked against the side of the boat and fell into the water. Little Lizi just surfaced and was hit on the head by the mask: "Ouch" sank again. Without Sikong Shuo, Zhulong didn''t dare to fight Xuanyin head-on, turned around and ran to the boat. "You still want to run?" Xuanyin cut off his right ear with a sword, and he staggered in pain and fell to the ground. Xuanyin crushed his right leg with one foot, and he screamed miserably. There was no pity in Xuanyin''s eyes, and he crushed his left leg in the same way. He couldn''t even crawl. He moved his elbow back, and Xuanyin dug out his elbow bone again. "You...you will regret it, treat me like this, you...you will regret it!" "I regret it or not is my own business, but you, why do you catch up and die again and again?" "Wait! I have something to say!" The veins on Zhulong''s forehead throbbed violently. "I don''t want to hear it." Xuan Yin was so indifferent that he showed no expression. Zhulong''s face turned pale, and he said anxiously: "Don''t you want to know about your mother? Don''t you want to know who killed your mother? You really think it''s from the Northern Territory..." Before he finished speaking, Xuanyin''s sword stabbed lightly through his throat. On the other side, Sikong Shuo was half lying on the boat, sweating intermittently. Xuan Yin''s palm didn''t do anything to him, but it''s a pity that he couldn''t stand up because of the attack of Gu poison. He gathered all his strength and climbed into the cabin. Patriarch Sikong lay under the seat board, trembling all over, thinking silently, don''t come over, don''t find me, don''t kill me... Heat came from his cheeks, as if someone was breathing gently beside him. He turned his head and looked, his face suddenly changed: "AhXuanyin" He was so frightened that his mind went blank, and he even forgot to ask Xuanyin why he was wearing his son''s clothes, and why he crawled weakly beside him. He crawled out from under the seat, grabbed the knife on the table, and stabbed it hard into each other''s heart... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1120： sever parent-child relationship (1) Chapter 1120 Severing the relationship between father and son (1) Lin Lanzhi was watering orchids in the yard when he suddenly saw someone coming in at the door. "Did Xiao Yin come back?" She asked with a smile, and looked at the other party, and saw Xuan Yin standing there covered in blood. His chest, shoulders, neck, and cheeks were all covered with blood. Still having a fever... Lin Lanzhi''s pupils shrank, and he saw Xuan Yin holding a man in his arms, wearing purple clothes, with a dagger stuck in his heart, who seemed to have fallen into a coma. Lin Lanzhi hurriedly put down the water bottle, walked up to him and said, "What''s wrong with you two? Who is this?" During the interrogation, she saw the other person''s appearance clearly, jumped in shock, looked at Xuanyin again and said: " This, this, this is... what is going on?" "I''ll explain to you later, is Rong Qing there?" Xuanyin asked anxiously. "Qing''er is practicing calligraphy, I''ll call him." "No need, please ask someone to prepare some hot water. I came in over the wall. No one in the house saw me, but I can''t hide it in the yard." Lin Lanzhi realized the seriousness of the problem, glanced at the injured, and said: "I know, leave it to me, they won''t talk nonsense." Lin Lanzhi went to the small kitchen to prepare water, Xuan Yin hugged the man in his arms, stepped forward, and kicked Rong Qing''s door open. Rong Qing is teaching Rong Lin how to practice calligraphy. Although Rong Lin is so beautiful and has such outstanding martial arts, the characters he writes are like ghosts. Even the posture of holding the pen is taught again and again, and he still holds it like a fist. , Rong Qing held his hand patiently, and lightly wrote on the paper. Rong Lin''s thoughts have long gone astray, and his mind is filled with Rong Qing''s fragrance. When he turned around, he could see Rong Qing''s bright red and full lips, and when he spoke, his pink and lustrous tongue... His little heart was beating wildly, how could he still feel it? Remember to practice calligraphy? Swallowing her saliva, taking advantage of Rong Qing''s unpreparedness, she lowered her head and pressed her soft red lips. Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open when he was only a short distance away from stealing fragrance. Rong Lin was so frightened that he quickly straightened up. Rong Qing looked at him, his eyes moved slightly, then turned to look at the door, frowning: "Don''t know how to knock?" "You''re not with a woman, why should I knock?" Xuan Yin was about to bring him in. Rong Lin stepped forward, stopped him and said, "There is blood!" Yes, Rong Qing fainted. Xuanyin turned around again, and carried him to Rong Lin''s room. Rong Lin jumped up and down: "Ahwhy is it Lao Tzu''s room?" Ning Yue heard the movement, put down the embroidery in her hand, and went to Rong Lin''s side. Rong Qing and Rong Lin Xuanyin were there, and some wormwood was smoked in the room to isolate the strong smell of blood. Rong Lin and Rong Qing were staring at the wounded on the bed without blinking, the expressions on their faces seemed to be struck by lightning. Ning Yue stepped forward: "What''s wrong? Who was injured..." Before she could finish her question, her gaze fell on the face of the injured person, and she choked instantly. Rong Qing and Rong Lin were also choked. They were also experienced, but they never expected to see such weird things in their lives. This person is really not Xuan Yin, is he? But if it wasn''t Xuanyin, what was going on with this face? But if he is Xuanyin, what about the man standing beside him? Rong Lin poked his chin, it hurt, it was not a dream, he really saw two Xuan Yins! "This is not a real brother, they are clearly twins..." He muttered muffledly, and he had obviously recognized Sikong Shuo through his clothes. It''s no wonder that Rong Lin came up with such an idea, the two are so similar that even Ning Yue, the married wife, can''t tell the truth from the fake. Ning Yue suddenly remembered the time at the hot spring, she kissed Xuan Yin in a daze, Xuan Yin''s kissing skills were as green as when she was still a virgin, she thought she was dreaming, Xuan Yin also said she was dreaming, but Now, suddenly, she wasn''t so sure. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1121： sever parent-child relationship (2) Chapter 1121 Severing the relationship between father and son (2) Ming Ming will be ten years older next year, but he will grow in reverse, only looking at the skin and facial features, wishing to be greener and more tender than Xuanyin''s. Ning Yue subconsciously took two steps back. Everyone was attracted by the person on the bed, but no one caught the complex look on Ning Yue''s face. Rong Lin shrugged, looked at Xuanyin and said, "Well, I said...it''s a good thing that he died, why did you bring him back, don''t you want us to save him?" "Save him." Xuan Yin said with deep eyes. Rong Lin widened his eyes in surprise: "I heard it right? You want to kill his father, but he won''t let you kill his father. You two beat you to death... You really want to save him?" Xuanyin didn''t speak. Rong Lin pursed his lips: "Rong Qing will die three times. If you can''t win, I will die. If you have a non-mortal disease, you will die." Xuan Yin hit Rong Lin''s shoulder with a heavy fist. Rong Lin was caught off guard and was pressed down firmly. Xuan Yin grabbed his neck, his eyes were like a deep pool, flashing a cold light: "Now, all three conditions must be met." Matched?" Ning Yue seldom saw Xuan Yin so furious, his eyes trembled, and he stepped forward to pull Xuan Yin up and said, "Okay, okay, let go of Rong Lin, he is a child, why are you fussing with a child?" ? Looking at the elder brother again, he saw the cold light in the elder brother''s eyes. It was obvious that Rong Lin was being bullied, and the elder brother was unhappy. These two people are usually not at odds, and if they come out like this again, it is almost time to tear down Tangli Courtyard. Ning Yue helped Rong Lin up, and said softly, "Are you all right?" "I can''t die." Rong Lin snorted. Ning Yue ran to appease Rong Qing again: "Brother, don''t be angry, the one lying on the bed is his brother anyway, it''s normal for him to get angry in a hurry." In this case, its almost like cheating ghosts, and they didnt grow up together, and there was such a big hatred between them, its no wonder he would care about brotherhood. However, he didn''t look like he was pretending to get angry, something must have happened to make him save Sikong Shuo at the expense of losing his composure. "Xuanyin, what''s the matter?" She asked in a low voice. Xuanyin squeezed his fists: "It''s hard to say. In short, if it wasn''t for him, the one lying here would be me. I don''t want to owe him." I don''t care much about this brother, but I just don''t want to owe him. Ning Yue didn''t know much about the matter between the brothers, and she wasn''t there every time they confronted each other, but judging from various signs, Sikong Shuo was quite tolerant towards Xuan Yin, who was still a little boy. When he was useless, he offended Sikong Shuo more than once, even burned Sikong Shuo''s secret room, and stole Sikong Shuo''s box. Do someone else try? Those human skin lanterns in the palace are not fake. Even if the two sides calculated and calculated, but in the end, they didn''t want the other party''s life. Ning Yue can''t see through Sikong Shuo, he seems to hate all the relatives around him, but he has never really killed anyone, especially his attitude towards Patriarch Sikong and Xuanyin, which is full of complications and struggles. "Oh." Ning Yue sighed softly, holding Rong Qing''s arm and said: "Brother, can you help him take a look first?" Rong Qing also sighed, nodded her forehead and said, "You!" Ning Yue gave a doggy smile: "Brother is the best!" "Don''t give me eye drops!" Rong Qing glanced at her, pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, looked at Sikong Shuo who could no longer feel breathing, and said: "The injury is a bit serious, I can only do my best, I can''t guarantee it." Can pull him back from the gate of hell." What he said was a bit heavy, that is the death notice that ordinary adults say, this knife almost hit his heart, and he has persisted until now, it is simply too hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1122： sever parent-child relationship (3) Chapter 1122 Severing the relationship between father and son (3) Rong Qing rolled up his sleeves: "Go out." Everyone knew his rules, and they didn''t like the presence of others when treating patients, so they all quietly retreated without saying anything. "Rong Lin, bring me the medical kit." "Oh." Rong Lin twisted the box and entered the house. On the other side, Ning Yue and Xuan Yin returned to the room. They were shocked by Sikong Shuo before, so they didn''t take a closer look at Xuan Yin. After checking, they found that he also had many wounds on his body. Ning Yue hastily asked someone to prepare hot water and Jinchuang medicine, and cleaned his wound. Before cleaning, he asked him to bleed the blood from his body. Ning Yue supported his shoulder, rubbed the medicine and said, "Now, can you tell me what happened? It doesn''t matter if you don''t, I''m just worried about you." Her voice is very soft, with a demure expression. Xuanyin just remembered that it seems that after so many days, she has not heard a single complaint from her. A trace of inexplicable emotion flowed through her heart, Xuan Yin covered her little hand on her shoulder. Ning Yue bent her lips, turned her hands over, and interlocked his fingers. Xuanyin squeezed her fingers tightly, put them on her lips and kissed her. Ning Yue smiled softly, and continued to rub the medicine on him with the other hand. The room was very quiet, and one could hear each other''s heartbeat and breathing, as well as the sound of cotton cloth being wiped on the skin. "I intercepted Zhulong today." Xuanyin said suddenly. Ning Yue kept moving her hands, followed his words and asked, "Then did you kill him?" "Kill it, I pierced his throat, he was still bewitching me until his death, I didn''t listen." Xuanyin squeezed the hand that he was holding with Ning Yue, his voice was a little heavy. Ning Yue wanted to ask him why he bewitched you, but when the words came to his lips, he thought of Sikong Shuo, and decided to put this doubt aside for the time being: "Is he alone?" "No, he is with Sikong Ming." Xuan Yin said quietly, his eyes rippling with memories. Now that he has any mood swings, he will hook Ning Yue, and Ning Yue''s hand that wiped the medicine paused: "Is Sikong Ming dead?" "Fell into the water, I don''t know if he died or not, he was seriously injured." Ning Yue understood what he meant, Sikong Shuo was seriously injured, he was in a hurry to bring Sikong Shuo back to heal his injuries, and had no time to check Sikong Ming''s life and death conditions. Ning Yue said softly: "You are right to do this. It''s just... who stabbed Sikong Shuo?" "Sikong Ming, Sikong Shuo''s mask fell off, he recognized Sikong Shuo as me, and stabbed Sikong Shuo with a knife." "That guy... is so unreasonable! Don''t you know how to look at the clothes and shoes?" Ning Yue didn''t know what to say, let others admit their mistakes, he is his biological father, why is he so confused? "That''s why you said, if it wasn''t for Sikong Shuo, you would be the person lying on the bed right now?" Xuanyin shook his head: "Sikong Ming can''t kill me." "That''s because..." Ning Yue looked at him fixedly. He lowered his eyes and said: "Zhulong sneaked up on me and was blocked by him. I didn''t know that Zhulong was behind me at the time. When I saw him approaching me suddenly, I slapped him..." "Then he got injured and was stabbed by Sikong Ming?" Ning Yue asked. "Mmm." Xuan Yin didn''t know that Sikong Shuo had developed the poison, and thought that Sikong Shuo had been beaten so hard that he couldn''t move, even though he felt that he didn''t use much force. Due to blood dizziness, Rong Qing had to keep taking medicine to stay awake during the treatment process, which also caused a great burden on Rong Qing himself. After cleaning vigorously in the bathtub, and resting for half an hour, he returned to normal. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1123： sever parent-child relationship (4) Chapter 1123 Severing the relationship between father and son (4) Ning Yue and Xuan Yin pushed the door open, Ning Yue asked softly: "Brother, how is Sikong Shuo''s injury? He doesn''t seem to be awake yet." Rong Qing said: "It''s not that easy. His injuries are too serious, and the poisonous Gu poisoned him. I just treated his wounds. Whether he can survive or not depends on the destiny." so serious. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, pondered for a moment, and said, "Why did his Gu poison occur? I remember he said that he has a way to suppress the Gu poison." Xuan Yin looked at Rong Qing, as if he was also looking forward to the answer. Rong Qing hesitated for a moment, and said: "The way he said to suppress Gu poison is to purify the body, but he didn''t clean it back then, and he kept a penis. After taking the medicine, it slowly recovered its function, and what followed was Gu poison The poison can no longer be suppressed." Ning Yue''s eyes widened. She always thought that Sikong Shuo was a fake eunuch... She didn''t expect it to be true, and she didn''t feel it at all. After all, he is still very good at sex. It''s just that he never allowed her to see, nor allowed her to touch "The process of taking the medicine is very painful." Rong Qing said in a normal tone. As a doctor, he is used to physical torture, but he still can''t help but feel sorry for that man. He was born so perfect, but he has to go through this. Boundless undercurrents flowed in Xuanyin''s eyes. Ning Yue''s palms oozed a layer of cold sweat. When he was still in the hot spring villa, Sikong Shuo told her that he could give her what Xuanyin could give her, including physical satisfaction. At that time, he made up his mind. Have you recovered? Because of that kiss, he wanted to be a real man again, right? Ning Yue turned her face away and leaned into Xuan Yin''s arms. Xuanyin hugged her tightly, looked at Rong Qing and said, "He doesn''t need to take medicine anymore, right?" Rong Qing shook his head: "There is no need for that kind of medicine, it is almost healed, only a little, and there is no child. It is the limit to restore function, and it is impossible to pass on the family." Ning Yue''s complexion became a little pale: "At least...you can still marry a wife." Rong Qing shook his head secretly, **** is a kind of torture for Sikong Shuo. Not only is there no pleasure, but also endless pain. From the moment he purified himself, this man was ruined. Even if he had a wife, he would never be able to satisfy him if he could satisfy her. But these, don''t say it, so as not to scare my sister. "Brother, is there anything else you didn''t say?" Brother and sister are connected, and her brother is hiding it from her, she has feelings. Rong Qing smiled: "Do you want to hear some details about body purification?" Ning Yue shook her head decisively! Xuan Yin stared fixedly at the pale Sikong Shuo on the bed: "His Gu poison... can it be cured?" "Based on the current situation, I''m afraid it can''t be done." He was too weak to withstand those tiger and wolf medicines, and he couldn''t stand the needle in his heart. Rong Qing said again: "Is there still a thousand-year-old dragon crystal in your place?" ? "Yeah." Xuanyin nodded, the box containing bodhi seeds was a big one. Ning Yue said: "No need, I still have a safety talisman here, just put it on for him." "Alright." Rong Qing said. "Can he wake up?" Xuanyin asked again. "It''s hard to say, I haven''t passed the dangerous period yet." After Rong Qing finished speaking, he pushed the wheelchair and walked out. Ning Yue went back to the room, took the safety talisman, and saw Xuan Yin sitting in front of the bed, looking at Sikong Shuo with a complicated expression. "Rong Qing said that the Gu poison between me and him was brought from the mother''s womb. It was Lan Zhen who was poisoned and gave it to us." Huh? Isn''t it impossible to get pregnant after being infected with this kind of poison? Could it be a Gu that was placed after pregnancy? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1124： sever parent-child relationship (5) Chapter 1124 Severing the relationship between father and son (5) Ning Yue looked at Xuanyin in confusion. Xuanyin said: "I was thinking, there is only one peace talisman, could it be that I was the one who should have been purified? The year he entered the palace as a **** happened to be the year I was born." Ning Yue held his hand: "What nonsense are you talking about? This peace amulet is not his, it was stolen from Nanjiang by Xuan Yu." "That''s what Xuan Yu said! What if the truth is not like that?" Xuan Yin squeezed Ning Yue''s fingers sadly. Ning Yue patted him on the shoulder, pulled him into her arms, and said softly, "Don''t think about it, it''s over, no matter how much you think about it, it won''t help. If you feel guilty, you can make up for him when he wakes up. But , Those are all things to say later, they can''t solve the problem in front of us, not to mention him, even we will have an accident. The current situation is very bad, Zhulong is dead, but Ma Jingyan is still there, behind him is the entire Geng family, you can You have to deal with it mentally." Ma Jinyan and Princess Deqing finished the vegetarian dishes, and Princess Deqing was very satisfied: "I never thought that vegetarian dishes could be so delicious. Those roast goose and braised pork can''t be seen to be made of tofu at all. Do you like it?" ? Ma Jinyan was a little absent-minded, and after hearing what the princess said, he vaguely responded with "like". Princess Deqing was immersed in deep joy, and she didn''t notice the strangeness of the people around her: "It''s just that the roast goose is a little salty, and it would taste better if it was lighter, don''t you think? King Gong, King Gong!" "Ah? Ah, yes." Ma Jinyan came back to his senses and smiled, "I was thinking about this question just now. Roast goose is too salty, and your plate of vegetarian ham is too sweet." "Yes, yes, yes!" Princess Deqing smiled so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes, "Our tastes are quite similar!" Ma Jinyan smiled far-fetchedly, women are troublesome, they chatter endlessly all day long, and the noise is dead. I don''t know what happened to Zhulong and Sikong Ming, did they leave the capital safely? Sikong Shuo doesn''t know how to cheat, does he? With deep doubts, he helped Princess Deqing into the carriage, his eyes swept away, and saw someone in the alley beckoning to him, his eyes flashed, and he said to Princess Deqing: "The pastries here are also good, I will give you The emperor took some back." Princess Deqing smiled and said, "You are so caring." Ma Jinyan turned around, withdrew his smile, and saw that man in the alley who was more embarrassed than a beggarSikong Ming. "How did you get like this?" With disheveled hair, wet body, full of mud and grass clippings. Sikong Ming said with a bitter face: "I''m not like this, I was killed!" "What happened? Where is Zhulong? Why isn''t he with you?" Ma Jinyan asked seriously. Sikong Ming said with an aggrieved face: "Don''t mention it, he is dead." Ma Jinyan grabbed Sikong Ming by the collar, his eyes were like torches, and he said, "How could he die?" Zhulong was a counselor sent to him by the Geng family. Sikong Ming told the story of being chased and killed at the ferry. He was hiding under the seat board at the time, but he didn''t really see how many people and what he looked like, but in order to win Ma''s trust, he boasted wildly: "... Oh, there are hundreds of people! They are as tough as a tiger, and my son''s people are no match for them! Ten of them, and Xuan Yin, surrounded Zhulong in the middle, and they were dealt with in a snap. " In fact, Zhulong was killed by Xuanyin alone. "However, Xuanyin was also injured, and was seriously injured by my son, and then I gave Xuanyin a knife!" He has not yet realized that the person who fell into the cabin was his son, and he identified the other party as Xuanyin, and Xuanyin seemed unable to move, must have been injured, who else could injure Xuanyin except his son? So there is the above guess. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1125： sever parent-child relationship (6) Chapter 1125 Severing the relationship between father and son (6) Ma Jinyan seemed not to believe it: "You said...you killed Xuanyin?" "I don''t know if it was killed or not. I jumped into the river." He said bitterly. What a coward! Ma Jinyan frowned thickly: "Then why don''t you go to your son and come to me?" The son is gone. After he swam ashore, he didn''t find any trace of his son. He thought that his son would come to him, so he waited and waited in place. Unexpectedly, he didn''t wait for his son, but Xuanyin''s men came instead. He was so frightened that he quickly hid in the into an ox cart and was taken nearby. "He must be looking for me, but Xuanyin''s people are also looking for me, I...I can''t just wait!" He looked at Ma Jingyan eagerly. Ma Jinyan''s mind quickly made calculations. Zhulong is dead, and it is certain to offend the Geng family. He will try his best to recover, but before he recovers, he must first stabilize the situation in Xiliang. With Sikong Ming on his side Hand, no matter how you say it has a good hole card. "You go back to the palace with me first." Ma Jinyan took Princess Deqing away on the pretext of choosing cakes, and let Sikong Ming hide in the mezzanine. Zhulong is dead, even though he is not the murderer, the Geng family will more or less blame him. Before the Geng family gets the news, he has to find a way to make amends! That night, Ma Jinyan begged to see the emperor. The emperor was still annoyed at Zhulong climbing his dragon bed, and he didn''t even like to see Prince Gong, saying that he was not free. Ma Jinyan was fair to Duogong: "You Laoduo told the emperor that this matter is related to the Xuan family and the Sikong family." The father-in-law reported to the emperor, the emperor thought for a while: "Xuan." Ma entered the room carefully and saluted the emperor respectfully. "Hmph!" The emperor rolled his eyes. If his daughter didn''t really like him, he might have to beat him out! Ma carefully maintained his humility on the face, cupped his hands and said: "Your Majesty, Zhulong is dead." "That guy is finally dead! Well done! Who killed it? I will reward you!" "Back to the emperor, it''s Xuanyin." Ma Jinyan said softly. "That kid." The emperor is not so happy anymore, the little waste has transformed into a big devil, the more meritorious service, the more frightening it is. Ma Jinyan had a panoramic view of the emperor''s expression, and understood that the emperor was very afraid of Xuanyin, so he said while the iron was hot: "Your Majesty, I have heard some...secret information by accident." "What secret?" the emperor asked casually. Ma Jinyan looked at the emperor carefully, and said cautiously: "Xuan Yin was not born to Guo Yu." "I know this! The king of Zhongshan has a concubine, and he has loved him for a while." The emperor''s interest dropped sharply and he yawned. Ma Jinyan said softly: "That little concubine is dead." The emperor said impatiently: "What does it matter to me whether she dies or not? Prince Gong, if you want to tell me about the Xuan family''s back house, I don''t have the time to listen!" "Your Majesty, do you know who she is?" "Who?" Ma Jinyan originally wanted to expose Lan Zhen''s royal status, so as to sue the King of Zhongshan and the southern Xinjiang royal family for conspiring to rebel, but after thinking about it, Lan Zhen also had a relationship with Si Kong Ming, and gave birth to Sikong Shuo, who had a lot of power in the court. , the Sikong family couldn''t please. When the time comes, the Sikong family and the Xuan family will join forces, and he is afraid that he will be unable to eat and walk around. Thoughts flashed across his mind, he smiled and said, "He is Patriarch Sikong''s concubine." "What?" The emperor woke up most of his sleepiness. Ma Jinyan said: "I also met Patriarch Sikong on the way. He cried to me, and I realized that there are so many inside stories. Why don''t the emperor summon him." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1126： sever parent-child relationship (7) Chapter 1126 Severing the relationship between father and son (7) The emperor summoned Sikong Ming. Sikong Ming was still dressed in that embarrassing way. As soon as he entered the door, he threw himself at the emperor''s feet and said, "Your Majestyyou must be the master of your minister" "Get up, it''s a good thing to say!" The emperor pulled back the foot that was hugged by him, and the boots were all dirty, it''s abominable. Sikong Ming glanced at Ma Jinyan, Ma Jinyan nodded quietly, and Sikong Ming cried: "Xuanyin wants to kill me" The emperor knew that the Sikong family and the Xuan family were at odds, and they often tripped each other up, but when it came to Xuanyin killing Sikong Ming, the emperor still didn''t believe it. Sikong Ming said: "Your Majesty, you believe me, Xuanyin has killed me for several days!" The emperor sneered: "Why did he kill you?" "Because...because..." Sikong Ming lowered his head, "Because he found out that his mother had a past with me, he was jealous, slandered me for humiliating his mother, and wanted to kill me to vent his hatred!" The emperor narrowed his eyes: "Have you really had **** with Lao Xuan''s woman?" "Your Majesty! Is your minister like the kind of villain who kidnaps someone''s wife? A friend''s wife should not be bullied. I still understand this truth! When I met Lan Zhen, the king of Zhongshan didn''t know where he was! We The two fell in love with each other and spent a wonderful and unforgettable time, but because I had already married a wife and could not allow her to be a wife, she reluctantly bid farewell to me." Sui Ma Jingyan wrote his lines, but he could recite them very smoothly. Probably in his own mind, he had had similar fantasies more than once. "Does Lao Xuan know about this?" The emperor was a little gossip. "He doesn''t know, Lan Zhen and I have made an agreement to conceal the past between her and me for the sake of her future." Sikong Ming said sincerely. The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched. What kind of stupid woman is Lan Zhen, who would fall in love with a **** like Si Kongming? Apart from being handsome and elegant, he has nothing in his body. "Cough!" The emperor cleared his throat, "How did Xuanyin know?" "I don''t know how he knew." He really didn''t know! He looked at Ma Jingyan, you didn''t teach me how to answer this question! Ma Jinyan sneered in his heart, of course he would not teach him to answer, how to teach? Said that the candle dragon made troubles from it? Wouldn''t it be easy to pull out Lan Zhen''s princess status in that way? Not yet time to pull it out. Ma Jinyan winked at Sikong Ming. Si Kongming understood, choked up and said: "Your Majesty, Xuanyin chased and killed me, leaving me with nowhere to escape. You have to make the decision for me!" The emperor said coldly: "You are really confused! You are a member of the imperial court after all, is he trying to commit the crime of treason? Come on! Let me arrest Xuanyin!" Grabbing, it shows the anger in the emperor''s heart. Paused, then said: "There is also Sikong Aiqing, let him also enter the palace." It was obviously a doting tone. Tangli Courtyard, bedroom Ning Yue and Rong Lin stared at each other with big eyes, while Rong Qing and Xuan Yin sat aside, watching the two little guys almost cross their eyes. Rong Lin rested his cheeks and looked at Sikong Shuo who was unconscious on the bed: "Oh." Ning Yue: "Oh." Lin Lanzhi: "Oh." Ma Yuan: "Oh." Rong Qing raised his forehead: "Don''t worry, the emperor wants to summon Sikong Shuo and Xiao Yin." "I summoned Sikong Shuo to arrest Xuanyin!" Rong Lin corrected, "Your emperor wants to kill Xuanyin!" Ning Yue puffed up his cheeks: "It''s fine to kill Xuan Yin, but if he knows that Sikong Shuo is dying, he might have to eradicate the entire Xuan family." "There is also the Ma family." Ma Yuan added: "We are grasshoppers on the same rope." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1127： sever parent-child relationship (8) Chapter 1127 Severing the relationship between father and son (8) Rong Qing looked at Xuan Yin. Ning Yue quickly looked at Xuan Yin. Afterwards, all the eyes in the room fell on Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin was made to feel hairy, frowned and said: "Look at what I am doing?" Ning Yue gave a bad smile: "If the emperor finds out that you are the one who is about to die, and it is Sikong Shuo who is alive and kicking, then...the anger will calm down, right?" Xuan Yin gritted his teeth: "Ma, Ning, Yue!" An hour later, two carriages came from different directions and stopped at the gate of the palace at the same time. Two figures, one purple and one white, stepped out of their respective carriages. The man in purple is a man with a strong figure and imposing manner. His waist is tightened with a heavy purple jade belt. He was wearing a silver mask, his eyes were as deep as moors, and his lips were as bright as peaches and plums. Ning Yue was almost blinded by the flash, the man''s attire is really **** tempting, I really want to pounce on him and bite him. "Hey, isn''t this the princess of the county? Such a coincidence." He smiled softly, imitating his expression and tone perfectly, the only difference was his voice, Sikong Shuo''s voice was extremely magnetic, like the strings of a zither under the sun, The sound it makes is so good that it can make people''s ears pregnant. But Xuanyin''s is too deep and cold, and it sounds good, but it makes people chill. Fortunately, pressing it, there is not much difference. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and smiled slightly: "Yes, what a coincidence, I entered the palace to face the saint instead of Xuan Yin." "Coincidentally, this seat is also here to meet the saint." He smiled softly, his smile was full of charm, and he was alluring. Ning Yue froze in place, for a moment, she couldn''t tell whether it was Sikong Shuo or Xuan Yin standing in front of her. Xuan Yin raised her chin, and said with a sinister smile: "Don''t be crazy about me, princess of the county." After speaking, he let go of Ruyu''s slender fingers, and with a smile on his face, he walked into the palace gracefully and calmly. The purple robe fluttered in the wind, passing gracefully across the radiant floor. His handsome back was like a fairy or a demon, and the halo of light hit his body like clouds and mist. Ning Yue''s heart was thumping, she would not admit that such a Xuanyin would really stun her. The emperor was very happy when he saw Sikong Shuo: "Come, come, Aiqing is here quickly." Holding the other''s wrist, he was also a man, but touching Sikong Shuo did not make the emperor disgusted. The emperor occasionally felt that if that day The person he kissed and touched was a beauty like Sikong Shuo, maybe he didn''t mind that the other person was a man. Xuanyin looked at the emperor''s hand, his eyes flashed a cold light, remembering that the emperor had been so close to Sikong Shuo on many occasions, he couldn''t help feeling annoyed, that''s how the **** old emperor ate Sikong Shuo''s tofu? Xuanyin brushed the emperor''s hand away without a trace. The emperor was taken aback. Xuanyin held up a cup of tea: "Your Majesty, please." The emperor laughed: "Okay." The strange feeling just now almost made him think that this is not Sikong Shuo. Eunuch Duo stepped forward, smiled obsequiously and said, "Your Majesty, it''s time for lunch, and the Zhongchang attendant must have not eaten either, why don''t we eat together." Xuan Yin said calmly: "Your Majesty, the princess is still waiting outside your bedroom." "Let her wait!" It was Xuan Yin who was supposed to be arrested, but it was Ning Yue who came over, saying that Xuan Yin was seriously injured, hmph, that kid, it was really time. Xuanyin curled his lips and said: "I don''t know why the emperor...why summoned her." "I didn''t summon her, I summoned Xuanyin, no, arrest Xuanyin! But Xuanyin was injured, and she came back to her life, what do you think is this?" The emperor shook his head and said displeased. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1128： sever parent-child relationship (9) Chapter 1128 Severing the relationship between father and son (9) "Why did the emperor want to arrest Xuanyin?" The emperor told about Prince Gong and Sikong Ming''s complaint: "You said... no matter what, Xuanyin can''t kill people, can he? Even if Sikong Ming and your father had a relationship back then, it was theirs He used this as a raft to hurt my court minister, you said, should I arrest him? I did this for your own good, so I can''t let your father be wronged." Xuanyin slightly raised the corners of his lips: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your compassion, but I''m afraid there is still some misunderstanding in this matter." "Oh?" Xuanyin smiled softly and said: "The conflict between Xuanyin and my father is not what my father said. I am not very clear about the matter between my father and Lan Zhen. My father never mentioned it, but this time, it is true. It was the personal grievances between Weichen and Xuanyin that caused Xuanyin to attack Weichen in a fit of anger, and my father, out of a kind father''s heart, went to war with Xuanyin, including Xuanyin''s injury. To be stabbed." The emperor couldn''t digest it: "You mean... your father is lying?" "Wei Chen didn''t mean that, but Wei Chen thought that maybe my father and King Zhongshan did like the same woman, but this time, my father should have misunderstood. Xuanyin is going to deal with Wei Chen, not him." "Why is he dealing with you?" "Weichen...molested his wife." Xuan Yin didn''t care to smear Sikong Shuo at all. The emperor had a private epiphany, and then frowned: "Do you like Ma Ningyue?" Xuan Yin smiled softly and said: "Just kidding, I''m an eunuch, how can I have those emotions? I saw that the child was cute, so I went up and touched it twice. In the end, it was the minister who was wrong first, and King Yinjun It is reasonable to come to trouble Weichen, but I did not expect my father to misunderstand and hurt Xuanyin, Weichen is really sorry." "If this is the case, then there is no need to arrest Xuanyin." The emperor touched his chin, "Oh, your father is really serious, he hurt people if he didn''t figure it out! Forget it, it''s because he is For your father''s sake, I won''t punish him anymore, you should find Xuanyin for your own sake!" Didn''t blame Sikong Shuo for touching Ma Ningyue at all! Xuanyin responded with a smile: "Yes." After leaving the emperor''s bedroom, Sikong Ming greeted him with a smile: "Son! Son! I finally saw you! Are you okay? What did the emperor say? Did you decide to kill Xuanyin?" Xuanyin looked at him coldly, he couldn''t even recognize his own son, he really didn''t deserve to live in this world! Si Kong Ming''s heart trembled from his son''s cold eyes that made him want to Ling Chi, he took two steps back timidly, and said, "Son, what''s wrong with you? Are you angry?" "Who told you to collude with Prince Gong?" "Prince Gong is a good man! He is with Zhulong! Did you forget? This morning, he was the one who escorted me out of the city with Zhulong! Without him, I would have died long ago!" Sikong Ming said seriously . You''d be better off dead! That knife, why did it go into Sikong Shuo''s heart instead of your own? Xuanyin said coldly: "Prince Gong has always wanted to kill me, don''t you know?" Si Kong Ming was horrified: "What? He wanted to kill you? But he... he wasn''t... that... oh, this..." He was so anxious that he couldn''t speak coherently. Xuanyin said: "You don''t understand what you said, what a father like you would do besides causing trouble for me! Go away! You are not worthy of being a father!" "Son! What are you...doing?" "Sever the relationship between father and son!" Sikong Ming hugged Xuanyin''s arm: "Nodon''t sever ties with me, Xuanyin will kill me!" Xuan Yin coldly shook off his hand! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1129： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (2) Chapter 1129 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (2) This breath of abstinence almost made her faint. Ning Yue''s little hands fumbled around him, kissing him hastily while touching, no, they gnawed on him, lips, cheeks, jaw... He gnawed in a disorganized way, which made Xuanyin laugh. It is very rare to see her hungry wolf preying, look at the green light in the bottom of her eyes, and wish to eat him whole. "Concentrate, don''t laugh!" Ning Yue glared at him, picked up his handsome face, and kissed him deeply. Xuanyin hugged her slender waist tightly, allowing her to fan the flames on him. Ning Yue tugged at his clothes, wanting to tear them apart like he used to, but she didn''t know whether the quality of the clothes was too good or her hands were too weak. After tugging for a long time, she was sweating and didn''t even have a single button. rip off! Xuanyin smiled at her lightly. Ning Yue leaned over and bit off his buttons one by one with her teeth. This scene made Xuan Yin''s heart explode. She took Xuanyin''s hand again, and pressed it against her chest. Xuan Yin''s body trembled slightly, her breathing became short of breath, and she lifted her skirt... "My lord" A high-pitched voice suddenly sounded outside the car. The two of them clung to each other''s bodies and stiffened at the same time, like a basin of cold water pouring down on their heads and faces, completely drowning out the sparks that started the prairie fire. Ning Yue lay in his arms with desire and dissatisfaction. Xuanyin pulled the blanket to cover her, his face was very ugly. Little Lizi still didn''t know that he had ruined the good things of the "Master", so he stopped the carriage and ran over, saluted to the curtain of the carriage, and said with tears and laughter: "Master! Slave! I found you! Are you alright? The servant was hit on the head by something, and fainted for a while in the river. When he woke up, he found himself floating on the other side, but you were missing. The servant was terrified. I''m afraid that Xuanyin will do something to you! The servant just returned to the palace, and they said you were not there! The servant hurried to the palace again, and after inquiring, I realized that you have come out again. Why are you riding in such a broken carriage? You want to visit incognito Is it? Are you injured? The slave came late to save He chattered and spoke incoherently. Xuanyin said impatiently: "Enough! Why are you arguing?" When Xiao Lizi heard this voice, he was instinctively taken aback: "My lord, why did your voice change?" This little Lizi is indeed the number one celebrity around Sikong Shuo. Even the emperor and Sikong Ming didn''t realize that there was something wrong with Xuanyin''s voice, but he keenly caught it. Ning Yue blinked and looked at Xuan Yin. Xuanyin said calmly: "What''s wrong with my voice, do you care?" This domineering aura is still the same, Xiao Lizi was relieved a little bit, but still felt weird and emboldened. He opened the curtain and took a look. His hair color, mask, jaw, eyes, and figure were all the same as before. He was overwhelmed. , I thought who would be so bold as to pretend to be the lord of his family. From the looks of it, the lord should not be injured, that''s great. His eyes fell on the little man who was covered by the lord''s blanket, and his intuition told him that if it wasn''t Xuan Yin, it must be a woman. He even felt that it was more likely that it was Xuan Yin, because even though they were brothers, his lord had always been particularly conniving to Xuan Yin. Besides Xuan Yin, who else would the lord hug like this? "Cough." He thought this in his heart, but he didn''t dare to ask. If Xuanyin knew the relationship between himself and Sikong Shuo in his eyes, he would probably beat him to death. Ning Yue was so bored that she could not breathe, she rubbed against his arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1130： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (3) Chapter 1130 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (3) Xuanyin pulled down the blanket, revealing her round head, and because her back was facing Xiao Lizi, Xiao Lizi couldn''t see her face clearly, but Xiao Lizi was still very surprised: "A woman? " Xuanyin frowned thickly, what is a woman? Did Xiao Li think that "Sikong Shuo" was hugging a man? Does Sikong Shuo have such a quirk? "What''s wrong with women? I can''t touch women?" Xuan Yin asked gloomily. Little Lizi shook his head hastily: "No, no, no! Of course you did! You''re healed now." After drinking the medicine, she regained her humanity. Touching a woman is right. In the past, Xuanyin suppressed him because he was inhumane. Now that he can do the top one, who will do the bottom one? Hehe, he is really witty, "By the way, my lord, your Gu poison has not taken effect, has it? Wen Bo said, when your body recovers, the Gu poison can''t be suppressed." Xuanyin said without changing his face: "Not so fast." "Oh, it''s getting late, let''s go back to the palace." Xiao Lizi said seriously. "Xinggong?" Xuan Yin opened his mouth. Little Lizi nodded with a smile: "Yes!" Ning Yue poked Xuan Yin''s shoulder. Acting to the end, it is impossible not to go with Xiao Lizi at this time, once someone finds out that the "Zhongchang Attendant" has returned to Ma''s house, why not blow the pot? With a dark face, Xuanyin went back to the palace with Xiao Lizi. The people in the palace all saw their master entering the house with a woman in their arms. This was the first time in their memory, but they were puzzled, but no one dared to ask questions. Xuanyin carried Ning Yue back to the bedroom, but... where is the bedroom? ! "Go straight to the third room." Ning Yue whispered. Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows: "How do you know?" "I''ve been here!" "When?" "Past life." Xuanyin laughed out loud, he has been here as long as he has been here, what the **** is going on in his previous life? Sikong Shuo just regained his humanity, even if she had come here thousands of times before, nothing could happen to her, so she was afraid that he would blame her? Ning Yue secretly sighed. The palace in this life is not much different from the previous life. It is simple and unsophisticated. The tables and chairs in the bedroom are all boxy, without any streamlined design. The curtains, sheets, and mattresses are all silver-gray, which looks indifferent. cold. The tea sets and decorations are all arranged regularly, so clean that there is no trace of dirt. Rong Qing''s obsession with cleanliness is enough to open Xuan Yin''s horizons, but compared with Sikong Shuo, I''m afraid it pales in comparison. Xuanyin put Ning Yue on the bed. Little Lizi fetched water and came in, lowered his head, not peeping at what he shouldn''t: "The lord takes a bath first, and the servant prepares dinner." Thinking that this is Sikong Shuo''s bedroom, Xuanyin lost interest in that aspect, and neither did Ning Yue. This person was already wearing Sikong Shuo''s clothes and Sikong Shuo''s mask. If even the location became Sikong Shuo She could barely tell whether it was Xuan Yin or Sikong Shuo who she was kissing. The two cleared their throats and remained silent, neither of them spoke. Dinner was quickly served: steamed taro, stir-fried three shredded, braised eggplant...all vegetarian dishes. Xuanyin had no desire for meat, and when he saw the food eaten by the monks at the table, he lost his appetite in an instant. Suddenly, Xiao Lizi knocked on the door: "Master, Prince Gong is asking to see you." Xuanyin was taken aback for a moment, then sneered: "He still has the guts to come." Ning Yue said: "Zhulong is dead, he can''t wait to find a backer, there is no better choice than the Zhongchang servant, just now at the emperor''s side, he also helped ''you''." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1131： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (4) Chapter 1131 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (4) If today''s incident hadn''t happened, Sikong Shuo should be grateful to Ma Jinyan for cheating Xuanyin, but unfortunately Sikong Shuo is unconscious, and now Xuanyin is sitting in the palace. It is conceivable that Ma Jinyan has no good fruit to eat. Xuanyin brushed his hem, stood up, and fastened the button of his collar: "In that case, I will go to Haosheng to entertain him." Ning Yue understood what Xuan Yin meant, smiled and said, "You go and entertain him, I''ll go into the palace to get something." Xuanyin met Ma Jingyan in the pavilion. Ma Jinyan was wearing a navy blue brocade suit and a white jade crown on his head. He was tall and handsome, and looked like a rare handsome man. Unfortunately, standing in front of Xuanyin, he was not enough to look at. He didn''t come to compare beauty today, but came to find Sikong Shuo to find out the truth. In the morning, he used Sikong Ming to sue Xuan Yin, thinking that the emperor would take the opportunity to cut Xuan Yin''s official position, and if it was serious, he might kill Xuan Yin, but the emperor didn''t do anything, so he let Ma Ningyue go back , and Xuanyin was not held accountable for being ill and not entering the palace Among them, is it inextricably related to Sikong Shuo? "Master Zhongchang." Ma Jinyan cupped his hands. As a king, being so courteous to a corporal is a manifestation of his virtue. Unexpectedly, Xuanyin just smiled disdainfully, picked up a chess piece and said: "King Gong, I am far away from welcoming you. Is it my seat? Prince Gong, please sit down." He said apologetic words, but his tone didn''t show any guilt. King Gong knew that he was high-spirited and didn''t take it to heart, he said with a dry smile: "Servant Zhong Chang is in a good mood, sitting here and playing chess alone, do you want to play a game with Geng Ye?" "No need, I am not interested in opponents who are too bad." The corners of Ma Jingyan''s eyes twitched. As expected of a great **** who is under one person and above ten thousand people, he speaks so impolitely! But forget it, right now when I lack support, it''s not appropriate to turn against him. Repressing the discomfort in his heart, Ma Jinyan squeezed out a smile: "I have properly handled the matter of my lord''s father." "Why did Prince Gong say that?" Xuanyin asked casually. Ma Jinyan smiled and said: "To be honest, when Zhulong was alive, I heard him mention your lord''s life experience. I know that your lord and Xuan Yin are brothers, and the blood of the Southern Xinjiang royal family still flows in your body. So, does your lord understand?" Xuanyin smiled softly: "I don''t understand." Ma Jingyan''s eyeballs moved, was it an illusion or something else, why did he feel a trace of hostility from Sikong Shuo? And the hostility was familiar, like...someone he knew. The image of Xuan Yin quickly appeared in his mind, he shook his head, Xuan Yin was obviously stabbed by Sikong Ming, it was absolutely impossible for him to sit in front of him and dress up like Sikong Shuo. "Xuanyin has been chasing and killing your lord''s father. I will give you advice for your lord''s father, saying that Lan Zhen and him are in love with each other. Xuanyin is purely fabricated out of nothing. The emperor is very angry with Xuanyin." He smiled. Said, not aware of the sneer in Xuanyin''s eyes, "Of course, I didn''t tell the emperor about your life experience, I think, if the emperor knows, he will definitely be suspicious of you." Xuanyin''s lips curled into a disdainful smile: "Listen to Prince Gong, should I thank you for your kindness?" "That''s not what I meant. I sincerely want to make friends with you. The matter of Patriarch Sikong is a small gift from me..." "You take my father as a stepping stone, how dare you call it a gift?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1132： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (5) Chapter 1132 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (5) Prince Gong''s expression froze. "Besides, your gift doesn''t seem to have done anything to Xuanyin. The emperor pardoned Xuanyin''s crimes, and asked me to be private with him." "How...how is this possible?" Ma Jinyan was stunned. He certainly didn''t expect that Xuanyin had distorted the facts and shifted the responsibility to Sikong Shuo. It was impossible for the emperor to let a third person know about such a confidential conversation. Ma Jinyan lost all confidence in an instant. Xuanyin messed up the chessboard, and said flatly: "However, although you messed up this matter, if you can help me accomplish another thing, I don''t mind making friends with you." . Ma Jingyan''s dark eyes reunited: "What''s the matter?" Xuanyin smiled slightly: "Wangchuanfang has a secret work of yours in southern Xinjiang. I have always wanted to take her for my own use. Unfortunately, I have tried many times to no avail. I wonder if Prince Gong has any good ideas?" Wangchuanfang is the theater compound of Qionglou, and there are many young and beautiful actors and actresses, including men, women and children. Every day at sunset, Wangchuanfang regularly staged a public drama, which is sung to all patrons. The guests of Qionglou listened to it, and if the guests didn''t enjoy listening to it, they could also order a single actor and play alone in the room. Ma Jinyan has lived in the capital for more than ten or twenty years. It''s not that he has never heard of the name of Wangchuanfang, but he was honest before and never really came here. As soon as he entered the door, he was attracted by the wonderful performance on the stage. He sang a play about the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl. Rong''s mother smiled and touched his shoulder: "Oh, sir, is this your first time here? Look at this handsome little appearance, tsk tsk tsk, mom, my heart melts!" Rong''s mother is in her thirties, with a slightly fat body, but she still has a charming charm. She wears heavy makeup, and the smell of powder is very strong, but it is not offensive. Her soft hand caressed Ma Jing''s shoulders, and pressed her plump breasts: "Master, are you watching a big show or a small show?" Ma Jinyan was reminded by "Sikong Shuo" earlier, and he understood the rules here, so he said: "Little play." "Hey! That''s a distinguished guest!" Mother Rong smiled with a flower on her face, waving a light purple juan handkerchief, and said, "Master, what kind of play do you want to listen to? Erren Zhuan or..." Ma Jinyan interrupted her: "I heard that there is a Lan girl here who plays the pipa very well." Rong''s mother had a strange expression on her face: "Are you looking for Miss Lan?" "Yeah, why, she''s inconvenient today?" Ma Jinyan raised the folding fan in Yang''s hand. Mother Rong hesitated: "It''s not inconvenient, but she..." "What''s wrong with her?" Ma Jinyan raised his chin arrogantly. He was in southern Xinjiang, but he had visited many places like this. The more expensive the girl, the more the bustard kept the guests from seeing her, and things were rare. It is expensive, which is probably the reason. But now he is not the concubine of the Ma family, but the prince who was proclaimed by the queen of Nanjiang. He even married the princess. Isn''t he qualified to meet an actor? He took out a one thousand tael gold ticket from his pocket. Mother Rong''s eyes lit up: "Ouch, Ouch..." He shook the golden ticket: "Is it convenient for Miss Lan?" Mother Rong licked her lips: "Convenience! Convenience! Ten thousand conveniences!" See the money-eyed stuff! Ma Jinyan threw the golden ticket to Mama Rong, and Mama Rong happily welcomed the gold master to a wing room at the end of the corridor on the third floor. "Lan''er, a master is looking for you." Mother Rong''s tone was very flattering. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1133： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (6) Chapter 1133 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (6) "Mom, didn''t I tell you that I''m inconvenient today? I''m sick and weak, but I don''t have the strength to serve those stinky men!" This is a heart-numbing voice, even if she scolded him as a stinky man, Ma Jinyan still couldn''t get angry, secretly said, it is indeed the secret work of Nanjiang planted in Xiliang, just this voice alone has to be fascinated A large group of heroes. Rong''s mother smiled in embarrassment: "Lan''er, this master really admires you. It''s the first time you come back, so it''s not easy to let him go back?" Saying this, she gave Ma Jinyan a wink and went in first. After coaxing people well, what else do you want to do? Ma Jinyan smiled. Again, Miss Lan said in a coquettish voice: "Since it''s the first time I''ve come back, it means I''ve never seen me before. Where does the word admiration come from?" "Uh... this..." Rong''s mother looked embarrassed. Ma Jinyan arched his hands, and said neither humble nor overbearing: "Geng has admired the girl''s name for a long time, and he has been in love with him, so he went to Chuanfang to see the girl''s demeanor. He never thought of getting involved with the girl. If it is really inconvenient for the girl, Geng will change another day." Come again." "Your surname is Geng?" Miss Lan''s voice raised a wave. Ma Jinyan glanced at Rong''s mother, and said calmly: "Yes, my surname is Geng." "What a coincidence, I have a cousin from my natal family, also surnamed Geng." Miss Lan''s tone showed a trace of loneliness. Ma Jinyan''s eyes flickered, this natal cousin...couldn''t be her love brother? If so, God help him. Ma Jingyan was finally invited in. Lan girl was sitting behind a translucent screen, and Ma Jinyan could vaguely see her slim and graceful figure and her delicate and gorgeous hair bun. "Which Geng family are you from?" she asked. Ma Jinyan paused as he was about to step over the screen, collected himself, and said, "The Geng family in Southern Xinjiang." "Southern Xinjiang?" Ma Jinyan obviously saw her figure tremble, nodded and said: "Yes, I am Prince Gong." "Come... Prince Gong from Xiliang and his relatives... Geng Ye?" Miss Lan stood up all of a sudden! However, Ma Jinyan was a little vigilant by this sudden stop, even though Sikong Shuo told him that there was a famous girl in Wangchuanfang who was planted in Xiliang by Nanjiang, the possibility of Sikong Shuo fooling him could not be ruled out , maybe this is not a secret operation at all, but just one of Sikong Shuo''s subordinates "Miss Lan seems very excited about my name." He said with deep meaning. Miss Lan came out slowly from behind the screen. She was dressed in yellow, her color was like a flower in spring dawn, her face was like a moon in the Mid-Autumn Festival, and she acted like a weak willow supporting the wind. Her eyes were filled with crystal tears, making it hard to breathe. Freeze. Ma Jinyan was stunned. Miss Lan came over tremblingly: "How do you prove that you are Geng Ye?" Ma Jinyan gave her the official documents and jade plates accompanying her. These were all stamped with the official seal of Nanjiang, and there would be no fakes. Miss Lan was holding the official document, and tears fell on the paper. Ma Jinyan cleared his throat: "Miss Lan, what''s wrong with you?" Lan looked at him tearfully, and threw herself into his arms: "Cousin" You really are a cousin... Ma Jinyan opened his arms blankly. There is no man who doesn''t like beautiful women. It''s no wonder he would refuse such a coquettish person. But he did not forget Sikong Shuo''s advice "You said... I am your cousin? I have never heard that I have a cousin." In fact, there are quite a lot of cousins ??in the Geng family, but it is a pity that they have little to do with Geng Ye, the **** who grew up in the folk. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1134： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (7) Chapter 1134 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (7) Girl Lan raised her head and looked at him with hurt eyes: "Cousin, don''t you really remember me? I''m Lan''er!" "Lan...Lan''er?" He wasn''t the real Geng Ye, how could he know Geng Ye''s little cousin? "I am from Nanjiang, and you are my cousin, so you are also from Nanjiang?" Lanna nodded with tears in her eyes: "Yes, to tell you the truth, cousin, I am a secret agent sent by Nanjiang to collect news for them in the capital." "Why did you do this?" Ma Jinyan asked. "I don''t want to either. I made a marriage contract with my cousin since I was a child. When I was nine years old, my cousin suddenly disappeared. I kept searching and searching, but I couldn''t find it in many places. Someone told me later that they saw you coming. Xiliang, just at that time, they need to go to Xiliang to send secret work, so I volunteered to come." At the end of the girl Lan, she was crying into tears, "You have changed a lot, if it weren''t for these documents, I can''t even recognize you." That''s because I''m not Geng Ye in the first place. Ma Jinyan seemed to be struck by lightning: "You just said...you are Geng Ye''s fiance?" Lan girl choked up and said, "What''s wrong, cousin? Don''t you want to marry Lan''er?" "I..." Ma Jinyan was at a loss for words. When he accepted the status of King Gong, no one told him that the original owner had a fiancee! "I heard that a Prince Gong named Geng Ye came from Southern Xinjiang to marry Princess Deqing. I thought it would be you, but I forced myself not to believe it, because my cousin once promised that he would wait for me to grow up. Marry me through the door. I have been your fiance since birth, I don''t believe that you will break your promise...but..." She covered her face, and tears flowed from her fingers. Ma Jinyan was a little at a loss. He came to subdue Nanjiang Xizuo. Judging from the current situation, he had surrendered 100% of this Xizuo, but a bigger trouble appearedhe had an extra fiance. "I... Laner, right?" He straightened his expression. Lanna girl looked at him tearfully. "To tell you the truth, I was hurt a little bit, and I don''t remember the past, so you and I..." This is Rong Qing''s experience, so steal it and use it. Miss Lan suddenly realized: "It turns out that cousin lost his memory so he doesn''t remember Lan''er? Cousin didn''t do it on purpose! Cousin still likes Lan''er, right?" Ma Jinyan had never seen such a straightforward woman, and he was really overwhelmed for a while. "Lan''er knows that cousin will never change his mind!" Miss Lan hugged Ma Jingyan''s arm, "Cousin! Let''s go back to southern Xinjiang!" Ma Jingyan subconsciously said: "No!" "Why?" Miss Lan widened her eyes, "Do you really want to marry that princess from Xiliang? Do you know how many people she has been engaged to? First, Lin Chengfeng from the Lin family, and then Ma from the Ma family. Be cautious, she is entangled with those two men, she is no longer a virgin, do you want this kind of broken flower?" "Who do you think is lost?" Princess Deqing''s voice suddenly rang at the door. Ma Jinyan was startled, and hurriedly pushed Lan girl away. Princess Deqing walked in with an angry face, followed by Qiu Ling, who was also unhappy. She and the princess listened to what was said just now. This Geng Ye actually mixed up with a brothel actor and slandered the princess. It''s really good Face! What''s even more shameless is that he kept saying that he loved her, and then went to hook up with the actor! "Who are you?" Miss Lan stepped forward fearlessly, blocking Ma Jingyan behind her. This move has completely confirmed the relationship between the two. Princess Deqing turned pale with anger: "Bold slave! Why don''t you kneel down when you see this princess?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1135： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (8) Chapter 1135 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (8) Miss Lan''s complexion changed, but soon she returned to normal: "You are Princess Deqing? You came just in time, my cousin decided not to marry you, and wants to go back to southern Xinjiang with me. Let''s get married!" "Hey! I didn''t say that!" Ma Jinyan grabbed Miss Lan''s arm. This is Geng Ye''s fiance, not his! Why would he give up the princess of a country for her? "Geng Ye! Tell this princess clearly! Who is she?" Princess Deqing trembled with anger. Before Ma Jingyan could answer, Yu Lanshan said arrogantly, "Don''t talk to my fianc in such a tone! So what if you are a princess? He is the prince of Southern Xinjiang! His status is even higher than yours! " This time, it is undoubtedly a raging fire cooking oil. Princess Deqing was dizzy with anger and shook her head. Qiu Ling stepped forward quickly, and slapped Miss Lan on the face: "Presumptuous! How dare a lowly actor talk to the princess like this? You are impatient!" Snapped! Another slap was thrown out. But it was not Qiu Ling who slapped Miss Lan, but Miss Lan who slapped Qiu Ling. Lan girl said fearlessly: "I am the future Princess Gong! Dare to hit me? You are the one who is impatient!" "You..." Qiu Ling covered her swollen face, crying and returned to Princess Deqing, "Princess, look, she...she is so arrogant!" Princess Deqing''s chest heaved violently, swallowed her saliva, suppressed the overwhelming anger, and gritted her teeth: "Why should this princess trust you?" Miss Lan took out a round jade pendant from her bosom: "This is a jade pendant that every child of the Geng family will wear on their body when they are given a name. It will not be taken off easily. My cousin gave it to me as a token of love. Now, you should believe it!" Princess Deqing''s face suddenly sank. Ma Jinyan wanted to die, and now, he couldn''t wash himself away even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Princess Deqing''s face gradually turned liver-colored, and her nails dug into her flesh. The pain made her break out in cold sweat. She glanced at the two of them coldly, turned and left the place. "Princess!" Ma Jinyan chased after her. "Cousin! I don''t allow you to chase her!" Miss Lan stopped Ma Jingyan. Ma Jingyan has already completely forgotten about Sikong Shuo asking him to subdue and work carefully at this moment. Nothing is more important than Princess Deqing. Once he loses Deqing, he will be completely finished. He mercilessly pushed away Lan girl! If it wasn''t for time, he would kill her now! "Deqing! Deqing, wait for me! Listen to my explanation!" He hurriedly chased Princess Deqing, "Deqing! Don''t go!" Princess Deqing shook off his hand: "Go away! Don''t touch me!" "Deqing, listen to me, she is crazy, I don''t know her!" "Crazy? Why did you become a lunatic now? Didn''t you just say that you lost your memory? You said you don''t remember this marriage!" "I...I said so." Damn, why did he just say that? ! Princess Deqing laughed sarcasticly: "But we have known each other for so long, you never mentioned your amnesia! You are not honest with me at all!" That''s because... there is no such thing at all! But what to say now? Admit or deny? Ma Jinyan was so anxious that he admitted that he had lost his memory? Isn''t this an admission that he was not honest enough with the princess? Said that he didn''t have amnesia, but he just coaxed Miss Lan just now? But why bother to trick her? Trick her into bed? Isn''t it worse? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1136： Husband and wife work together to kill Prince Gong (9) Chapter 1136 Husband and wife work together to kill King Gong (9) How about... directly admitting that I was sent by Sikong Shuo to subdue the spy? Good or bad, colluding with ministers in private is a royal taboo. Ma Jinyan sadly found himself in a situation where he couldn''t turn himself over. The carriage drove away quickly and entered the wide avenue. Ma Jinyan punched the wall with one fist! A carriage stopped beside him, and the curtains of the carriage were pulled open, revealing a handsome face wearing a silver mask under the bright night pearl light, with a smile on his lips: "His Royal Highness, take down Miss Lan?" When Ma Jinyan heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter face: "Don''t mention it! I have a big deal!" Xuanyin smiled unhurriedly: "Oh? What''s the matter? Could it be that I remembered it wrongly, and that girl from Nanjiang is not a secret work in Nanjiang?" "Yes! She is a secret agent, but she..." Ma Jinyan scratched his head frantically, "She is my cousin!" "Prince Gong still has a cousin in Xiliang?" Xuanyin''s eyes were full of disbelief, and his voice rose slightly. Ma Jinyan said with a sad face: "I... well, it''s been many years, and I didn''t recognize her for a while." Because of the jade pendant from the Geng family, he firmly believed in the identity of Geng Ye''s fiance. The corners of Xuanyin''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, he suppressed his smile, and said with great regret: "Then you are really destined, there is a vast sea of ??people, across two countries, and after many years, it is so strange to meet each other." To-but, how did she do the secret work in southern Xinjiang? Since she is your fiance, I have never heard you mention it." "Alas, it''s too much to say!" "It''s all my fault. If I had known that Miss Lan had a marriage contract with you, I wouldn''t have asked you to subdue her." Xuan Yin seemed to blame herself very much. He said it so frankly that Ma Jinyan couldn''t doubt anything. After thinking about it, Sikong Shuo didn''t need to harm him. He and Xuanyin didn''t deal with each other. Grasshopper! Besides, even if Sikong Shuo wanted him to recognize his fiance on purpose, Sikong Shuo couldn''t be sure that Deqing would come here Wait, Deqing? By the way, why did she suddenly come to Wangchuanfang? From the looks of it, it seems that they are here to catch rape. Could it be...someone informed Deqing? Who is the one? "Prince Gong, your complexion seems ugly. Don''t worry, I will keep the matter of your fiance a secret for you. You should deal with your relationship quickly and don''t let Princess Deqing know." Xuanyin said lightly. Ma Jinyan was taken aback for a moment, hearing Sikong Shuo''s tone, he didn''t know that Deqing had come His eyes flashed: "My lord, I may...I can''t handle it." "Oh? Why did you say that?" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows. "Deqing overheard everything I said to Ms. Lan, and Ms. Lan even told Deqing that I would end my relationship with Deqing." Ma Jinyan said, hugging his head dejectedly. Xuanyin resisted the urge to laugh, and said softly: "Well, what is Prince Gong still doing in a daze? Hurry up and chase her back and explain clearly." Ma Jinyan squeezed the center of his eyebrows: "I explained it, but she didn''t listen. I think this time, I''m really at the end of my rope." Xuanyin chuckled: "Prince Gong, is this all you can do?" Ma Jinyan was startled: "What do you mean?" Xuanyin said persuasively: "Women don''t listen, you have to find a way to make her listen, otherwise, when she returns to the palace and tells the emperor everything about today, do you think the emperor will let you go?" He has a fiance, but he is still married to Deqing. At a young level, it is a fraudulent marriage, and at an older level, he is fooling the Xiliang royal family. No matter what the crime, he can''t afford it! "Then... what should I do? My lord, please save me!" He grabbed Xuan Yin''s sleeve, like grabbing a life-saving straw. Xuan Yin patted his hand lightly, and slowly raised the corners of his lips. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1137： strong love (1) Chapter 1137 Strong love (1) "Prince Gong, women are meant to be coaxed. When necessary, show some courage and let her know that losing you is not good enough." What he said was very general, Ma Jinyan was walking in the mist, his head was dizzy, he only remembered the sentence to show some courage, it was right after thinking about it, he was usually too indulgent to Princess Deqing, So much so that she was so lawless that even he, the Husband Lord, didn''t pay attention to her. From now on, she will marry in southern Xinjiang, and her every move will be controlled by him. It''s time for her to experience his rules. He clenched his fists, smiled evilly and chased in the direction the carriage was leaving. Not long after he left, a yellow figure gracefully walked out of Qionglou, and bowed respectfully to Xuanyin: "Master." The woman is none other than Ma Jingyan''s fiance Lan. Xuanyin looked indifferent and did not speak. Xiao Su walked over in a dawdly manner, and snorted displeasedly: "Honey, he is not the master! Don''t be fooled!" Yu Lanshan was startled: "What did you say?" Xiao Su stepped forward, held Yu Lanshan''s hand, and groaned: "Honey, that **** Prince Gong didn''t do anything to you, did he? Did he eat your tofu? Which hand touched you? I''ll chop it up." Yu Lanshan glared at him: "Does my mother seem to be such a person who is easy to eat tofu?" Xiao Su felt aggrieved: "Isn''t this worried?" Yu Lanshan turned her beautiful eyes lightly, glanced at Xuan Yin, and said in a low voice: "You just said that he is not the lord?" Xiao Su hummed: "Definitely not! He can fool others but not me. The position of the head of the Tianji Pavilion is not based on his appearance!" "Do you think you are handsome?" "Aren''t you handsome?" Xiao Su asked naturally, although he is a dwarf, he is also the most handsome dwarf in the whole world! Yu Lanshan was already used to Xiao Su''s narcissism, she shook her head, not to get entangled with Xiao Su, she turned her head to look at the man, still a little unbelievable, even though the Lord always wore a mask, but the mask didn''t cover the whole face, it was Half face, how similar do you have to be to wear it so that no one will notice the difference? And the figure, charm, and temperament are all carved out of the same mold. If there is any difference, it is probably the voice, which is colder. She thought it was because the lord was in a bad mood... Yu Lanshan pinched Xiao Su''s ear: "Since you know it''s not the real lord, why didn''t you tell me? It made me act for nothing!" "It hurts, my wife! Can you change your habit of beating me every now and then?" Xiao Su begged for mercy repeatedly. Yu Lanshan let go of him, looked at Xuanyin angrily and said, "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be the lord? What''s your purpose?" "You don''t care who I am, anyway, remember, if you want your lord to live, don''t tell me about me." Xuanyin said casually. That demeanor, that majestic aura, is exactly the same as the protagonist. Yu Lanshan pulled Xiao Su aside, and whispered: "The lord has a twin brother?" Except for twins, no one can look so similar, right? Xiao Su shook his head: "You guessed half right." They are brothers, but not twins. "Forget about my wife, let''s go back and talk about it." "Where is the lord?" Yu Lanshan didn''t leave. Xiao Su sighed: "I don''t know, my lord has always disliked me investigating his affairs, and I dare not investigate without his order." "You are stupid! The lord has already been impersonated, so aren''t you afraid that something will happen to the lord?" Yu Lanshan punched him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1138： strong love (2) Chapter 1138 Strong love (2) Xiao Su took a deep look at Xuan Yin: "For the time being... he won''t hurt the Lord." But Ma Jinyan said goodbye to "Sikong Shuo" and quickly caught up with Princess Deqing. At this time, Princess Deqing was leaning on Qiu Ling''s shoulder, sobbing and crying non-stop. In front of outsiders, she didn''t dare to lose her composure. She closed the car door and couldn''t help being full of grievances: "... Another bastard, more than Ma Jinyan is such a hateful bastard, he has a fiance and came to provoke this princess!" "Yes, the princess is really hard-pressed to meet such a corrupt man!" Qiu Ling cursed fiercely, thinking of the man''s oath, she felt as sick as swallowing a fly. Princess Deqing was so disillusioned that she even thought of committing suicide. She didn''t understand what sin she had committed to suffer such a blow? Three times in a row, she met someone who was not kind, could it be that God is punishing her? The first two times were nothing more than meeting each other once or twice, so I couldn''t say that I liked her much. This time, under the fierce offensive of the other party, she really fell in love with her, and the result can be imagined. The moment of shattering was uncomfortable. It''s like going to hell! "Princess! Princess!" Ma Jingyan jumped up and landed on the outer shaft of the car. The tremendous force caused the horses to panic for a moment. The coachman hurriedly stabilized himself. Ma Jinyan lifted the curtain and bowed into the carriage. Princess Deqing turned her face with tears in her eyes: "What else are you here for? If you want to excuse yourself, then you can save yourself, I won''t believe you!" On the way here, Ma Jinyan had already weighed the pros and cons. During these days, he frantically flattered Deqing, but it was not ineffective. Deqing really fell in love with him. In this way, the most important thing is to confess the amnesia and get rid of the relationship with his fiance . "Princess, I don''t want to excuse myself, I just don''t want you to punish yourself for my mistakes!" He said regretfully, "To be honest, I did lose my memory. Just two years ago, I had a serious illness. , I cant remember the past when I woke up. I really didnt know that I still have a fiancee. I saw her today, and I didnt feel any joy at all. I thought, I should have never liked her. Mother, in order to make this marriage, I have never asked my opinion. I say this not to avoid the responsibility of a man, but to let the princess understand that in my heart, there is only the princess from the beginning to the end! Except the princess, I Don''t marry anyone, even if you are struck by lightning!" He said sincerely. Princess Deqing''s heart was slightly shaken. A girl immersed in love will always believe what she wants to believe. To put it bluntly, she has not given up. Qiu Ling on the side was not so easy to dismiss, because not long ago, this man had sworn that he didn''t like the princess, but only liked her. , Presumably it is exactly the same as the princess''s. Perhaps everyone needs a mirror to reflect their true self. Seeing Princess Deqing who was influenced by Prince Gong, Qiu Ling seemed to see herself back then, and an unknown flame burned from the bottom of her heart! "Princess! Don''t believe him! Since ancient times, marriage is the order of parents and the words of matchmakers. He has a fiance first, and then he comes to marry you. Where does this put you? You are in Xiliang. The emperor is in pain and protecting you, so naturally no one dares to drown you with spit, but what if you get to the southern border? The people there don''t care if you are a princess or not, they will scold you to death!" These words are partly out of sincerity and partly out of selfishness. It is impossible for her to have no feelings for Prince Gong, but today''s incident made her understand her own weight, and she will never get this in her life Man, why can a princess? Therefore, she felt ashamed of the princess, but also very jealous of the princess. Of course, Prince Gong dared to play with her feelings, and she also wanted Prince Gong to taste what it was like to be dumped! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1139： strong love (3) Chapter 1139 Strong Love (3) These sound crazy, but women who fall in love are all crazy! Qiu Ling''s demonic expression made Ma Jinyan break into a cold sweat. In order to subdue the princess''s cronies, he tried a few tricks of beauty. Princess Deqing was awakened by Qiu Ling''s scolding: "You''re right, I can''t be that kind of woman who is despised by others!" Looking at Ma Jingyan again, she said coldly: "I didn''t expect you to be like this Such a man! Whether you remember her or not, she is your fiancee! You actually said something like abandoning her and marrying me, what are you doing? Stop marrying again? Geng Ye, you are so disappointing to me Already!" It''s true that she likes this man, but she is also a royal princess. How could she shame the royal family for her own selfish desires? At the beginning, she was wronged to be a **** for the stability of the whole country. From that moment on, she put the rise and fall of the royal family first, so no matter what, she couldn''t let herself be a shame to the royal family! Ma Jingyan didn''t understand this truth? Princess Deqing seems to be weak, but in her bones she is bloody. At the beginning of the marriage, she was completely sacrificing, but gradually fell in love with herself under the offensive of her own tenderness. He thought that this love would surpass her respect for the royal family, but now that he thought about it, he underestimated this princess too much. No wonder the emperor dared to let her get married, clearly predicting that she would never do anything wrong to the Xiliang royal family. However, he cannot return without success. Zhulong is dead, if he messes up the peace between the two countries, what will be waiting for him after returning to southern Xinjiang, it makes his hair stand on end. He has worked so hard, endured the pain of being reshaped all over his body, and now he still has eight nails on his face... What is all this for? Before doing anything to those enemies, he was forced to a desperate situation, no, absolutely no! "Deqing." He called her name, his tone was not heavy, but the murderer in his eyes made people''s heart skip a beat. Princess Deqing flinched subconsciously: "What are you going to do?" He gently grabbed Princess Deqing by the throat, and smiled broadly: "I want to be with the princess for a long time. The princess is my person in life, and my ghost in death." Is this... to kill her? Princess Deqing''s complexion changed: "Geng Ye! Don''t go too far!" He didn''t want to go too far, Sikong Shuo repeatedly told him to coax Deqing, but at this point, how could he coax him? Besides, is this woman really worthy of his coaxing? He kept saying "Ma Jinyan is not worthy of carrying my shoes", he wanted to beat her up a long time ago! Ma Jingyan''s hand tightened. Princess Deqing was stuck breathing, her complexion turned purple. Qiu Ling didn''t take a second to see this, she rushed over and beat Ma Jingyan violently: "Let go of the princess! Let go of the princess!" Ma Jinyan slapped her back with his backhand, causing Qiuling to hit the small table behind her, and hit the corner of the table with the back of her head. Princess Deqing turned pale: "Qiu Ling!" Ma Jinyan touched Qiu Ling''s nose, and found that she was out of breath, so she cursed inwardly, "Damn it!" I didn''t think of killing her, but I didn''t know that the strength of my anger was too great Liang Zijie became bigger and bigger, and it was impossible not to fight it out. Ma Jinyan tightly strangled Deqing, stared at her like a devil, and said fiercely: "Princess, I like you so much, do you really want to leave me? If that''s the case, why don''t you go down with me?" Hell, on Huangquan Road, let''s be husband and wife again!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1140： strong love (4) Chapter 1140 Strong Love (4) "I...cough cough..." Princess Deqing was pinched out of breath, "Calm down first...I..." Ma Jingyan did not relax his grip. Princess Deqing said with difficulty: "I...I marry! I marry you..." Ma Jingyan''s hand paused: "Is this true?" Princess Deqing nodded in shock. "Princess is not an expedient measure, is it? When I get to the emperor''s side, the princess will talk back again, saying that I will hold the princess hostage and force the princess to submit..." He revealed Princess Deqing''s thoughts. Princess Deqing''s eyes flashed, and his big palm pressed up again: "How about this? I don''t know much about the capital, and I''m about to return home. I still don''t know the beauty of the city." I haven''t played enough, the princess will be my guide, how about playing for a few days and nights?" The emperor and the imperial concubine had meals in the bedroom. "I didn''t see Deqing today, where is Deqing?" the emperor asked suddenly. The imperial concubine said in a warm voice: "It seems that she has gone out. Just now, the guards beside Prince Gong received the news that Deqing is going on a trip with Prince Gong, and he will not return to the palace for a few days." Princesses are different from folk women. There is no need to be too taboo about intimacy between men and women. It seems to be a matter of course for princesses to travel with their fiancs. The emperor sighed slightly: "The female university is not here, there are only a few days left, and I don''t know how to stay here with me." The imperial concubine smiled and said: "Look at what you said, if you miss the princess, you can summon the princess to return to Ning. The two countries will restore the old relationship, and the princess will not be allowed to return to the country." That''s what I said, but after all, it''s not as easy to see in my own country after traveling through mountains and rivers. "Oh." The emperor sighed heavily. The carriage was driving on the wide street, the driver had been warned by the horse carefully, and he dared not say a word. Ma Jingyan had already thrown Qiu Ling''s body in the mass grave, and only Princess Deqing and Ma Jingyan were left in the carriage. "I didn''t bring a change of clothes when I left the palace, please buy some for me." Ma Jinyan''s eyes were stern. After a while, he smiled slightly, took her hand and said, "That''s natural. We are here for a trip. I don''t want to wrong my wife." As he spoke, he took Deqing''s hand, put it to his lips and kissed it. Princess Deqing used to be very obsessed with his kisses, but now, there are only endless diaphragms left. "Princess doesn''t seem happy?" He asked with a sneer. Princess Deqing collected herself, and said softly: "No, I just think about what kind of clothes I want to buy." "You look good in anything, and you look even better if you don''t wear them." He said, and gently untied Deqing''s cloud skirt, and the white bellyband embroidered with pink peonies slowly appeared in front of his eyes. He covered his palms and gently Knead and press. Princess Deqing clenched her fingers. He grabbed Princess Deqing into his arms, stroked her soft body, and asked bewitchingly, "Princess, do you like me?" "Like... I like it." Deqing trembled slightly. Ma Jingyan raised her jaw: "Look into my eyes and say you like me." Princess Deqing''s eyelashes trembled in an irregular arc. Ma Jinyan pinched her, the pain made Princess Deqing burst into tears. "Don''t you like me? Princess." He asked wickedly. Princess Deqing held back the pain in her body and the collapse of her heart, and nodded with tears in her eyes: "I like you, I like you..." He smiled coldly: "But I think the princess seems to be duplicity." Tears rolled in the eyes, Princess Deqing slowly leaned over and pressed his lips. Ma Jinyan said: "This is not enough." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1141： Strong love (6) Chapter 1141 Strong love (6) Princess Deqing behaved very well-behaved, she woke up without crying or fussing, Ma Jinyan fed her food and water, and she took everything she ordered. "Don''t worry, you are mine now, we will share weal and woe in the future, and I will treat you well." Princess Deqing just nodded obediently. At night, Ma Jinyan hugged her to sleep. Her soft body, like water satin, caused him to be in her tender place time and time again, making it difficult for him to extricate himself. She bears it silently, but unlike a piece of wood, she occasionally responds to him. But Ma Jingyan did not lower his vigilance because of this. For three days in a row, he locked her in the room. When he went out, he gave her tranquilizers, and when he came back, he never left her. "The wedding will be in three days. I will send you back to the palace for the last bowl. Remember to be good, you know?" "Yes." She nodded, her eyes were as clear as a lake. Ma Jinyan touched her flat belly: "Don''t play tricks, Deqing, you may already be pregnant with this king''s child in your belly. If this king dies, the child will have no father." Princess Deqing''s eyes trembled! Ma Jinyan sneered: "Forget it, you can raise your baby here with peace of mind, and leave the marriage to me." Princess Deqing looked at him in confusion. He smiled seductively, his charming eyes were like the flickering light of candles in the room: "Sleep for a while, Deqing." He handed Deqing a bowl of Anshen soup. Princess Deqing drank it without the slightest hesitation. After a while, her eyelids sank and she fell on the bed. Princess Deqing has been placed under house arrest for the past few days, of course not for the sake of physical enjoyment for a few days, although her body really makes him very fond of it. He turned around, took out a tool bag from the black box, and made a few gestures on Princess Deqing''s face. After an hour, he made a fake human skin mask: "Come in." As soon as he finished speaking, a female blood guard who was about the size of Princess Deqing pushed open the door. This is the strength left to him by the Geng family. He usually dresses up as a maidservant and mixes in the team, which is inconspicuous, but at critical moments, it can be of great use. He put the human skin mask on the face of the female blood guard. "Try to say a few words." "His Royal Highness, have you eaten yet?" The voice of the female blood guard was also imitated vividly. Prince Gong was quite satisfied, the corners of his lips curled up, and he said, "Try it with a smile." The female blood guard smiled, click, the human skin mask fell off. King Gong frowned: "It seems that you still can''t make too much expression." The female blood guard said: "I will pay attention." Prince Gong put the human skin mask back on her face: "Did everyone in the palace recognize it clearly?" "yes." "Don''t make any trouble." "The subordinate understands." "Okay, pack it up, I will take you back to the palace." Ma Jinyan put away the toolbox. This was not a way to deal with Princess Deqing, but right now, for self-protection, I don''t care so much. The female blood guard paused, and glanced at Princess Deqing on the bed: "What are you going to do with her?" Ma Jinyan said impatiently: "It''s up to this king how to deal with it, you just have to do your part!" The female blood guard hesitated to speak, but finally left the room with Princess Deqing''s clothes in her arms. Ma Jinyan looked at Princess Deqing on the bed, and kissed her red and swollen lips. He would not admit that Deqing tasted so good that he was a little reluctant to kill her! Those who achieve great things cannot indulge in sex, so he will still kill Deqing after he gets tired of playing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1142： Strong love (7) Chapter 1142 Strong Love (7) When the female blood guard was bathing and changing her shirt, he pressed Deqing to do it again. This woman is simply a stunner, addictive! He knew that he had to kill Deqing, otherwise he would fall in love sooner or later. Closing the door coldly, he and the female blood guard walked out of the inn. The sound of horseshoes disappeared at the end of the path. Princess Deqing on the bed suddenly opened her eyes, sat up straight, and spread her left hand, revealing a blade and the **** flesh that was cut by the blade. The effect of the tranquilizing medicine was too strong. In order to resist it, she kept holding the blade tightly, letting the pain remind herself not to fall asleep. Princess Deqing didn''t care that she was still only wearing a jacket, pushed open the window, and jumped from the second floor! Sprained her ankle, she bit the pain into her stomach. She knew that Prince Gong had arranged someone to guard the door, maybe they would find out that she was gone before long, and she had to hurry up and escape! She limped and ran on the silent street, with blood dripping from her palm, dripping onto the ground. At this moment, she hated Prince Gong so much! Cheat her, confuse her, **** her, put her under house arrest, and find a substitute to impersonate her! Bloody shame and lessons, she will never forgive this man in her life! "Over there! Hurry up!" Ma Jingyan''s guards came after him. Princess Deqing didn''t expect the opponent''s speed to be so fast. The group of people were all healthy Lianjiazi. How could she outrun them as a person who couldn''t even walk steadily? When all thoughts were lost, a carriage suddenly drove towards him. "Huh? Isn''t this Princess Deqing?" The carriage stopped, the curtains of the car were lifted, and under the moonlight, a pair of quiet bright eyes looked at her tenderly and kindly. Princess Deqing seemed to see a life-saving straw, tears came out of her eyes: "Princess Princess! Help me!" Ning Yue''s eyes widened slightly, her face full of confusion: "Princess, what''s wrong with you? Get in the car first." Princess Deqing walked hard. Ning Yue jumped off the ground, took off her cloak, wrapped Princess Deqing around her, and helped her into the carriage. The group of guards quickly chased after them, but seeing that it was the carriage of the princess of the county, they did not dare to blatantly search it. They peeked in through the gaps in the curtains of the carriage, and only saw a luxurious and cold-eyed woman, and then they split up and went elsewhere. went. Princess Deqing lifted the quilt. Ning Yue dipped her handkerchief in clean water, gently wiped off the dirt on her wound, and asked, "Princess, didn''t you go out with Prince Gong? Why did you make yourself like this? The group of people just now seemed to belong to Prince Gong." Guards? Why are you avoiding them?" Princess Deqing''s eyes flashed with resentment: "Don''t mention that person to me!" Ning Yue lowered her eyes: "Since you don''t want to tell, I won''t ask. You are injured, and I don''t have any medicine in the car. I''ll find a nearby medical center to show you." "No! Take me back to the palace now!" Princess Deqing said seriously. Ning Yue looked embarrassed: "But your injury is so serious, if you don''t treat it in time, you will easily get inflammation." "This injury is nothing!" Compared to Ma Jingyan''s injuries to her, these are nothing! "Princess, listen to my advice, heal the wound first, and there is no rush to return to the palace..." "Ma Ningyue! When did you start disobeying this princess?" She yelled. Ning Yue lowered her head aggrievedly: "Yes, my wife is guilty." Princess Deqing looked at her grievance, and opened her mouth: "I... Forget it, I didn''t bother you, it''s just that Prince Gong brought a fake princess into the palace, and I was worried that my father would be deceived by him, so I was in such a hurry . (end of this chapter) Chapter 1143： Strong love (8) Chapter 1143 Strong love (8) Ma Jinyan entered the palace with the false princess. The emperor didn''t see Deqing for three days, he didn''t think about food and drink, and he lost a lot of weight. When he finally saw his daughter, he stepped forward happily, took her hand, and looked up and down: "Where did you go to play? Why don''t you give it to the emperor?" Say it? Make Father Huangbai worry about you!" Ma Jinyan cupped his hands and said with a smile: "It''s all my fault. I heard people say that the scenery in the suburbs of the city is beautiful, and they asked the princess to take me to play. The princess took pity on me. Knowing that I am gone, it is rare to come back in the future, so she agreed to me." The emperor hummed indifferently, looked at his daughter and said, "Is that right, Deqing?" The fake princess lowered her head, showing a shy look: "Don''t talk about father." This is Princess Deqing''s signature move. The female blood guard has secretly modeled it for a long time. Now that she is doing it, it is 80-90% similar, even the emperor can hardly recognize it. But she shouldn''t talk too much, if the human skin mask is loosened, it will be a failure. Ma Jinyan said to the emperor: "Your Majesty, I am here today to ask for something." "What is it?" asked the emperor. Ma Jinyan said without changing his face: "In three days'' time, Princess Deqing and I will get married. It stands to reason that we shouldn''t make any changes, but I just received a letter from Fei Ge yesterday, and my mother is seriously ill. , time is running out, I want to bring my daughter-in-law to meet her before she passes away. I understand that such a request is a bit excessive, but my mother raised me, and I really can''t bear to let her go alone Finished the last stretch of the road..." At the end of the talk, he actually shed tears! The emperor felt a little moved in his heart. But he was a little reluctant to let his daughter go so quickly: "How many days in advance are you planning to do?" "Leave tonight." To avoid long nights and dreams! "Deqing, what do you think?" the emperor asked his daughter beside him. "Father, my son thinks..." Just as the fake princess was about to speak, Duo Gonggong walked in with small steps: "I report to the emperor, Mr. Zhongchang attendant please see me!" The emperor raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Aiqing is here, hurry up and announce!" The fake princess secretly exchanged a look with Ma Jingyan. Ma Jinyan shook his head, signaling her to be relieved, he and Sikong Shuo were on the same boat, and Sikong Shuo would definitely help him! Accompanied by Xiao Lizi, Xuanyin walked gracefully into the bedroom. He was wearing fine floating brocade, the palace lantern flickered, shining brightly, falling on the purple brocade fur, like rolling jade beads, making his whole body bright and radiant. "Your Majesty." He uttered a voice that sounded like heaven, and everyone in the room came back to their senses. The emperor smiled: "It''s just in time. Prince Gong has something to discuss with me. I can''t make up my mind. I just wanted to send someone to call you!" Actually skipped Princess Deqing''s opinion. Xuanyin didn''t seem to know what happened here, his eyes were blank, and the smile on his lips remained unchanged: "Oh? Is that so? I''m afraid that I came at the wrong time, and the emperor will have a party with his family." The emperor took his hand: "Aren''t you also my family!" Xuanyin''s heart was flustered. Although the old emperor didn''t dare to take that step, he never forgot to eat some tofu on his body. This kind of feeling, he actually couldn''t stand it in just a few days. I really don''t know why Sikong Shuo How did you endure it for so many years. He gently brushed the emperor''s hand away, and brought a cup of tea to the emperor: "The emperor loves me, but my ministers are afraid." "Haha!" The emperor was in a good mood. Xuan Yin asked: "What is Prince Gong looking for from the Emperor?" The emperor picked up the teacup: "Prince Gong''s mother is dying of illness, and Prince Gong wants to bring Deqing back as soon as possible. Look, Aiqing, what should I do?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1144： Strong love (9) Chapter 1144 Strong love (9) Ma Jinyan gave Xuanyin a wink quietly. Xuanyin turned a deaf ear to it, and smiled faintly: "Didn''t Prince Gong''s mother pass away long ago? Could it be that I heard it wrong?" Ma Jinyan was taken aback. The emperor was also taken aback. Xuan Yin seemed to realize that he had said something wrong, and said with a light smile, "Maybe Weichen remembered it wrongly? I overheard Geng Linger talking about it when I was in the Li nationality." How could Geng Linger talk about this? She didn''t even know that she had a brother named Geng Ye. It''s just that the emperor didn''t know that Geng Ling''er didn''t know these things, but Ma Jinyan did, but when Sikong Shuo said that, he suddenly became a little uncertain. Suspicion welled up in the emperor''s heart. Ma Jinyan bit the bullet and said: "I think...Master Zhongchang Shi remembered it wrong, right? My mother hasn''t passed away yet, but is seriously ill." Whatever it is! Hu pinch! pinch to the end! Xuan Yin said, "That must be my memory." "Then this matter... please be more accommodating, Mr. Zhongchangshi." He winked at Xuan Yin. Today, Xuan Yin completely ignored his various hints, turned his eyes, and looked at Princess Deqing who was drooping: "What''s wrong with the princess today? So silent? Is it sick? I will show the princess." Bar." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand towards the princess. The false princess twitched her eyebrows and subconsciously retracted her hands into her sleeves. The emperor smiled and said: "It''s rare that Aiqing is willing to check your pulse. Show Aiqing quickly, you child, are you still shy?" As he said, he took the fake princess''s hand and handed it to Xuanyin. Xuanyin caught her pulse with three fingers. She was beating her heart like a drum, for fear of being discovered that she was a martial artist. Ma Jinyan was actually a little nervous. He gave Sikong Shuo so many secret signals just now, but Sikong Shuo didn''t see it. Now, the identity of the female blood guard will not be exposed in a flash, right? ! "Lord Sikong!" He called out in a low voice. Xuan Yin gave him a reassuring look, pulled up the sleeves of the fake princess, and said calmly: "Princess thinks that she is tired from playing these days, and her breath is a little disordered, otherwise, it''s okay." Ma Jinyan let out a long breath of relief. "In that case, let''s rest for another night and leave tomorrow." The emperor said suddenly. Ma Jingyan''s complexion changed slightly: "But the emperor..." Xuanyin said softly: "That''s not necessary, filial piety comes first, if His Highness Prince Gong''s mother is really in danger, the princess, as a daughter-in-law, should come to her as soon as possible to be filial, the princess''s body can be recuperated on the road, It''s all right." Ma Jinyan is secretly cool, he really is a good ally! The emperor felt sorry for his daughter very much. It is too wronged to be filial to a woman who is not in the public eye, isn''t it? But when he thought of Nanjiang''s support, he gritted his teeth and endured it again: "Since Aiqing said so, you guys...go get ready." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ma Jinyan seemed to have seen the dawn of victory, and after marrying the "princess", he had a firm foothold in the Geng family. As for whether the princess was real or not, who would the emperor ask to check when he left the country? "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Duo Gonggong ran in panting, eyes full of horror. The emperor frowned and said, "What''s the matter?" Duo father-in-law looked at the fake princess and then at the emperor: "Grand...gong...princess, please see me." "Which princess?" "Princess Deqing." Duo Gonggong lowered his head. "Isn''t Deqing here?" The emperor laughed, "Are you confused?" Ma Jingyan''s complexion changed slightly. Duo Gongdao: "I''m not confused, it''s really Princess Deqing on the outside...they look exactly the same..." "Father! Father!" Princess Deqing rushed in hastily. When the emperor saw her, his eyelids twitched. Why did Deqing come again? Princess Deqing stepped forward quickly, pointed at the fake princess in the room and said, "Where did you get the fake? How dare you pretend to be this princess!" "What the **** is going on here?" The emperor was stunned by the two identical daughters. The fake princess said: "Father, I am your daughter. I have been with Prince Gong all the time. If you don''t believe me, ask Prince Gong. I have never left him for half a step." Princess Deqing scolded: "You and Prince Gong are in the same group! You two are working hand in hand! Father! Don''t be fooled by them! She has a human skin mask on her face, let her take it off! Take it off! ah!" "Nonsense! This princess..." The voice of the fake princess stopped abruptly, and instead, she jumped up suddenly and rushed towards the emperor. She raised her palm high, and a blade flew out of her sleeve, shooting straight at the emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1145： Sikong Mings Fate (1) Chapter 1145 The fate of Sikong Ming (1) The moment the blade flew out, the room was almost stupefied with fright, but Xuan Yin remained awake. With his wide sleeves rolled up, he created a gust of wind and deflected the blade in the direction, avoiding the emperor''s bad luck of having his throat cut. There was only a light cut on his cheek. Blood flowed down. The father-in-law screamed: "Escort" The Imperial Forest Army rushed in with a bang, and surrounded the fake princess that Eunuch Duo pointed out. It seems that the real princess and the fake princess are decided at this moment. After all, if it is her own, how could she hurt him? The emperor casually wiped away the blood from the wound, and looked at the false princess with cold eyes: "How courageous! In my country, in my bedroom, you openly assassinated me!" The fake princess couldn''t argue with anything. In fact, she hadn''t recovered from the shock just now. She anxiously argued that she wasn''t a fake, and quarreled fiercely with Deqing. In the middle of the quarrel, she somehow threw herself towards the emperor, as if ...was pushed by some kind of force. Then, almost at the same moment, a blade flew out of her sleeve at an unknown time and by whom. She dared to swear on her life that the blade was definitely not hers! No matter how stupid she was, she was not stupid enough to assassinate the Emperor of Xiliang at this juncture. This was a matter of life for life. Even if she succeeded, she would have to pay the price with her life. So, who is plotting against her behind the scenes? Strong wind, blade... Wait, blade? The person who just had a chance to put a blade in her sleeve... Throughout the audience, only Sikong Shuo who gave her a pulse! "It''s him! He framed me!" She pointed without hesitation at Xuanyin who was taking out a handkerchief to wipe the emperor''s wound. But before Xuanyin could speak, Princess Deqing spoke, with a rare angry expression: "Stop spitting blood! It''s clearly a good thing you guys did together! You even slandered me, the Minister of Xiliang. !" If it were a few days ago, Deqing would never have said this, because her first fianc was introduced by Sikong Shuo, and the man''s condition was not very good at that time, but she believed in Sikong Shuo''s vision , so she agreed to the marriage, but in the end... she stumbled. In her heart, she had always held considerable resentment towards Sikong Shuo, but compared with the past three days, those experiences in the past were nothing to mention. She hated Prince Gong to such an extent that whoever Prince Gong bit was her friend. Her cold eyes swept across the faces of the false princess and Prince Gong, and she said through gritted teeth, "Didn''t you say that your mother has passed away? Where is the mother who is seriously ill?" At that time, he lied about Miss Yuan Lan, saying that it was a marriage arranged by his mother before she was alive. He didn''t know and didn''t like it... Ma Jingyan''s face turned pale. The emperor looked at Princess Deqing. Although the fake one was still wearing a character mask, he was completely sure that this was his own flesh and blood. He held Deqing''s hand: "Deqing, what happened?" Princess Deqing did not throw herself into his arms and cry loudly as the emperor expected, but wept silently. After a long while, she stabilized her emotions and said, "Father, I want to divorce." "Deqing!" "Princess!" is the voice of the emperor and Ma Jingyan in unison. Princess Deqing didn''t look at anyone, she just spread her palms open, looked at the dried up flesh and blood in her palms, and said, "Don''t worry any of you, I will tell you everything I have experienced these days. . Ma Jinyan''s complexion changed instantly! Winking at Sikong Shuo, expecting Sikong Shuo to stop Deqing, Xuanyin secretly felt funny, this stupid ass, at this juncture, has not yet realized that he is not with him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1146： Sikong Mings Fate (2) Chapter 1146 The fate of Sikong Ming (2) Xuan Yinquan pretended not to see it, and looked directly at Princess Deqing, as if all attention was attracted by Princess Deqing. Ma Jingyan''s heart sank to the bottom. "Prince Gong already has a fiance." She said, and paused for a while. No one was impatient to interrupt her. Ma Jinyan wanted to interrupt, but would he dare? Princess Deqing went on to say: "I wanted to divorce Prince Gong, but he didn''t agree, so he killed my court lady." Ma Jinyan said: "Princess! I was just careless!" The fact is that he grabbed Deqing by the neck and forced Deqing to agree to marry him. Qiu Ling rushed forward without fear of death, and with a wave of his hand, he sent Qiu Ling to the Buddha. Princess Deqing didn''t bother to explain these details, because they were not important. "After the maid died, he raped me again and put me under house arrest in the inn. He either guarded me every step of the way, or gave me soothing soup." She said calmly, her eyes as calm as stagnant water. A few days ago, she was still a twittering, laughing and coquettish girl. The emperor''s heart seemed to be pricked by a needle: "Deqing..." Princess Deqing smiled faintly: "Today, she gave me soothing soup again, but I held the blade to resist the medicine, only to realize that he made a human skin mask out of my face. After escaping, Father should know everything about it." The emperor was so angry that his mouth twitched, his limbs trembled, and he glared at Ma Jinyan viciously: "There is a fiance who... raped my daughter... put my daughter under house arrest... a beast! She is a beast! Is this how you fool me in southern Xinjiang? Come on!" " The Royal Forest Army collectively clasped their fists together: "Your Majesty!" "Let me detain him!" "Your Majesty! Listen to my explanation! These are all misunderstandings! I don''t have a fiancee! I..." "Okay, I won''t wrong you! Come and find Prince Gong''s fiance!" When the emperor gave an order, the father-in-law hurriedly asked Princess Deqing where she found the woman. After Deqing said that he had looked at the girl Lan in Chuanfang, the father-in-law rushed there non-stop. After half an hour, the father-in-law was full. Her head was sweating profusely and she ran back: "Report to the emperor, Miss Lan from Wangchuanfang fled overnight! She said that the princess wanted to kill her, so she had to leave quickly...According to the mother there, she also injured many servants and actors , Mom reported to the official three days ago." The government does have such a record. As a result, Ma Jingyan was unable to find someone to confront, unable to prove his innocence, and the charge of stopping his wife and remarrying was almost confirmed. He really wanted to say that he was ordered by Sikong Shuo to subdue Nanjiang Xizuo, but on second thought, so what if he said that? If the emperor knew that his fiance was a secret agent who had been hiding in the capital for many years, wouldn''t he be even more suspicious of his intentions? His pleading eyes fell on Xuanyin''s face. Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "Don''t resist, the more you resist, the more you can''t tell. The most urgent thing is to clean yourself first. That woman who dared to attack the emperor must have been ordered by someone else. Don''t you Made someone a scapegoat." After Ma Jinyan listened, he frowned thoughtfully. Could it be that the Geng family...letting him marry was just a cover, and the real purpose was to plant a killer by his side, so as to kill the emperor of Xiliang in one fell swoop? Regardless of whether the assassination is successful or not, he can be pushed on him, and the Geng family will be clean, isn''t that true? He looked at the false princess coldly. The false princess shook her head: "I didn''t...it wasn''t me...I didn''t want to kill the emperor! The blade is not mine! You believe me! It''s Zhongchang Attendant! It''s him who framed me! Don''t be fooled by him anymore!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1147： Sikong Mings Fate (3) Chapter 1147 The end of Sikong Ming (3) Xuanyin said coldly: "What are you, worthy of my lord to frame you? You think too highly of yourself." However, Ma Jinyan is not a fool after all, but was temporarily frightened by Zhulong''s death. After calming down and thinking about it carefully, there are too many doubts about Deqing''s arrest. He obviously went to look for Xizuo, but he found a fiance, and the Geng family had never mentioned this fiance to him. The possibility of Geng Ye''s private engagement can''t be ruled out, but how to explain the following things? Who intentionally or unintentionally revealed in front of Deqing that he went to Wangchuanfang? Except for Sikong Shuo, no one seems to know about this, right? What''s more, when his fiance confronted the princess, her arrogance made people feel that she was not afraid of anything, but when he turned around, he said that he was afraid that the princess would kill her, so he fled from Xiliang... Everything seems to be controlled by a pair of ruthless hands behind the scenes. He looked at Xuanyin suspiciously. Xuanyin knew that Ma Jinyan had finally started to suspect him, but unfortunately, the suspicion was too late, and all the blame was pointed at him. No matter what excuses he made, no one believed him anymore. The emperor said coldly: "What are you still doing? Let me detain him!" "Sikong Shuo...you framed me! You and Miss Lan are on the same team! I don''t have a fiance! It was all set up by you! If you have the ability, you find Miss Lan! She must be hiding in your palace! It must be Ma Jingyan roared, "Your Majesty! He is the one who has committed the most crimes! He is the chief culprit! He forced me!" "Heh~" Xuanyin chuckled, "What did I force you to do? Did I force you to admit that you have a fiance, or forced you to kill the princess'' maid? Or did I put a knife on your neck, Forced you to **** the princess, put the princess under house arrest, and design a fake princess?" Ma Jinyan was dumbfounded. "I don''t know any girl Lan." After speaking, Xuanyin turned to the emperor, "Your Majesty, I welcome your thorough investigation at any time." The emperor waved his hand: "Why did you say that, Aiqing? How can an outsider be able to provoke you between me and you? If I believe him and spread the word, I''m afraid it will chill the hearts of the courtiers!" Ma Jinyan was half dead with anger, how could there be such a shameless **** in the world? Such a reckless emperor? Raising tigers is a trouble, and you don''t know how you died! Ma Jingyan was eventually dragged down by the Imperial Forest Army. He was not as good at martial arts as Zhulong, and he had so many blood guards who could respond. He believed that if he resisted, he would be shot to death by random arrows. But he believed that the emperor did not dare to touch him easily, after all he was a prince, apart from the Nanjiang empress, who would dare to decide his life or death? At most, he would be escorted back to southern Xinjiang. On the way back, he would have enough time to plan. The matter of King Gongs invasion of the princess and the assassination of the emperor by the false princess was of great importance. The emperor immediately called King Zhongshan, Xuan Yu, Rong Lin, and Rong Qing to the palace to discuss countermeasures. This was originally called Xuan Yin, but "Xuan Yin" "Sikong Shuo was present at the Ma''s house while he was recovering from his wounds. After everyone heard what was going on, they were all very angry. Even King Zhongshan, who had always been at odds with the emperor, couldn''t help but want to rush over and kill that **** Prince Gong. You sent people to frame my son back then, and your daughter deserved the retribution. However, when he realized that Deqing''s "injury" was that kind of injury, he fell silent again. "Execute him." Rong Qing said. The emperor has always wanted to say these two words, but unfortunately he has never had enough courage. Unexpectedly, Rong Qing said it lightly: "But the two of them haven''t pleaded guilty yet." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1148： Sikong Mings Fate (4) Chapter 1148 The end of Sikong Ming (4) "It doesn''t matter whether you plead guilty or not. The important thing is that the princess of Xiliang can''t be insulted like this." Still being insulted by a **** like Ma Jingyan. Rong Qing clenched his fists, unable to forgive. The emperor looked at Rong Lin eagerly. Rong Lin is the commander-in-chief of Southern Xinjiang. He has the highest official position and the greatest power in the marriage team this time. His attitude to a considerable extent represents the position of Southern Xinjiang. Although the emperor I also understand that I have some suspicions of using Rong Qing to "blackmail" Rong Lin. Rong Lin yawned, this kind of meeting is really boring, isn''t it just a cautious person? Kill! "I have no objection, let the emperor deal with it." He said lazily, stretched his arms, and put them on the back of Rong Qing''s chair. From a distance, it seemed that he was holding Rong Qing in his arms. But no one felt that there was anything wrong with this, as if the two of them should be this close. A smile appeared on Rong Lin''s face. The emperor asked Zhongshan Wang and his son for their opinions. In fact, he had already made up his mind to execute Ma Jingyan. The reason why he asked them was that this move might cause the two countries to fight again. Take command and set off. Prince Gong even bullied an innocent girl, but any man would not be able to swallow this breath, even if they really wanted to fight, they would definitely not say no. "Where''s Aiqing?" The emperor finally handed over the conversation to Xuanyin. Xuanyin smiled lightly: "Kill." Near the cold palace, there is a dungeon dedicated to detaining criminals. The location is remote, the light is dark, the prison is infested with rats and ants, and the smell is unbearable. Princess Deqing bowed down. Ning Yue patted her on the back and said softly, "Princess, are you okay? Are you sure you want to go in?" Princess Deqing finished retching and straightened up stubbornly: "I''m fine." "Your foot injury and hand injury are not healed. If you have anything to say, I will pass it to Prince Gong for you." Ning Yue said softly. Princess Deqing shook her head, her pupils reflected the dim candlelight, her expression was sad: "There are some things that others cannot do for you. I am a princess, with golden branches and jade leaves, but in the face of atrocities, I am nothing but helpless." What is the difference between a weak woman with little strength and ordinary people? God did not give me special favor because I am a child of the heavenly family. Look at what I have experienced, how many women have experienced it?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said nothing. Deqing''s injury was not planned, but it was not unexpected either. They chose to stand by and watch. Although this sounds very cruel, if they don''t try to stop it, Deqing will still marry Ma Jingyan, and he will still have to experience these, and even more, crueler betrayals. The most effective way to stop Ma Jingyan is to let Deqing and the emperor see Ma Jingyan''s true colors clearly. Princess Deqing walked down the steps with the help of Ning Yue. At the end of the steps was a long, damp passageway with tattered oil lamps hanging on the walls. The lights fell on the water stains on the ground, reflecting a dim light. On both sides of the passage are small cells separated by iron fences. Thinking about it, this monarch is not considered cruel, and there are not many private prisoners in prison, just three or two here and there. Go outside the fence, wanting to catch the clean and gorgeous clothes. Princess Deqing felt a chill in her heart, she avoided this hand, and bumped into that hand again. Ning Yue hugged Princess Deqing into her arms, and glared at the boring prisoners with cold eyes like ghosts. The prisoners were stared at until their hairs stood on end, as if seeing a natural enemy, they crawled back to the corner shiveringly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1149： Sikong Mings Fate (5) Chapter 1149 The fate of Sikong Ming (5) At the end, in the darkest small cell, Ma Jinyan sat on the messy wooden bed with his head in his arms. He probably disliked the straw here. He took off his coat and spread it on it. The brocade clothes wandered up, climbed up his back, and got into his black hair. Princess Deqing''s hairs stood on end! Hearing the movement, Ma Jinyan raised his head, his eyes lit up, and rushed over: "Deqing!" Princess Deqing instinctively took two steps back, not knowing whether she disliked the fleas on his body or disgusted with what he had done. Ma Jinyan''s eyes dimmed slightly: "Deqing, don''t be afraid of me." Princess Deqing shook her head: "I''m not afraid of you, Geng Ye, I hate you." Ma Jinyan also shook his head, his expression full of pain: "Deqing, you trust me, I love you, I didn''t order anyone to assassinate your father, I have nothing to do with that." "Love me? What you call love is shameless possession and reckless use. Geng Ye, in your eyes, am I really a fool?" Princess Deqing asked very calmly. Ma Jinyan felt a slight pain in his heart, it was ridiculous to say it, he always used Deqing as a pawn, and always resented being forced out of the capital by Deqing, so when he heard that Huangfuxin died in the underground palace, he immediately Offer advice to the Queen of Nanjiang, saying that he is willing to go to Xiliang to marry on behalf of Nanjiang. In addition to dealing with Rong Qing and Ning Yue, he also wants to trample this unmarried woman under his feet, and wants her to have no reservations. Falling in love with himself, loving him like a dog, following him, coming and going as soon as he asks. He took every step of the way, thinking that he was about to completely capture this woman''s heart. Unexpectedly, in the last three days, he was forced into chaos and committed an unforgivable sin against her. And in this sinful love, what is even more tragic is that he actually found himself a little bit in love with her. As early as the moment he left the house, he should have listened to the female blood guard and killed her. He shouldn''t be softhearted. "Deqing..." "Don''t call me! It doesn''t have to be disgusting!" Princess Deqing stopped Ma Jingyan. Men are promiscuous, but long-term. Women are dedicated, but also ruthless. Once you stop loving, you really can''t pull back eight horses. Princess Deqing''s transformation caught Ma Jingyan by surprise. Ma Jinyan looked into her indifferent eyes hurtfully: "Are you really so heartless? Deqing." Princess Deqing took out the box of Merman Tears from her wide sleeve: "This is a birthday present from you. I don''t need it anymore. I will give it back to you." Ma Jingyan went to pick up the box with trembling hands. Princess Deqing suddenly let go of her hand, and the box fell on the dirty ground, and the Merman''s tears rolled all over the ground, like crystal teardrops. "You can do it yourself, Prince Gong." Princess Deqing left the place expressionlessly. Ma Jinyan squatted down and picked up those merman tears with hands that were not too dirty for the time being. Every time he picked up one, he wiped it with his sleeve and pocketed it in his clothes. When he went to pick up a merman tear outside the fence At that time, the merman''s tear was stepped on by a delicate and small powder-faced embroidered shoe. His gaze moved up slowly, and his body shook: "Ma Ningyue?" Ning Yue looked at him condescendingly: "It''s me, fourth brother." "Fourth brother..." Ma Jinyan smiled, "Did you come to see my joke?" Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips slowly and said, "Of course, otherwise the fourth brother thinks it''s fun for me to stay up in the middle of the night and run to the dungeon?" Ma Jinyan looked at her glamorous clothes, and then looked at his embarrassing appearance. A sense of shame that his self-esteem was crushed spread in his heart. He stood up stubbornly, straightened his back, and tried his best to make himself look The momentum is still there. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1150： Sikong Mings Fate (6) Chapter 1150 The fate of Sikong Ming (6) Ning Yue shook her head and smiled: "Okay, fourth brother, there is no one else here, so you don''t have to pretend, no matter how handsome you pretend, I can''t be tempted by you." Ma Jingyan''s face turned red: "You did it, right? You sent someone to tell Deqing that I went to a brothel! You sent someone to rescue Deqing from the inn!" He has no proof, but he... just has this hunch. "Did fourth brother think highly of me? Didn''t you tell the emperor before that you were framed by Sikong Shuo? Why did you become me now? Could it be that in the eyes of fourth brother, I will be the same as Sikong Shuo?" Ning Yue said without blushing. Ma Jingyan clenched his fists tightly: "It must be you, it must be! You were the one who gave Sikong Shuo the false news, saying that Miss Lan is a spy from Southern Xinjiang! No, you colluded with Sikong Shuo, and the two of you are like dogs!" "Yo, it seems that you have been locked up for a few hours for nothing, and your brain has become brighter." Ning Yue said unhurriedly, without the slightest panic because of being exposed by him. Ma Jingyan''s eyes flickered with a trace of extreme puzzlement: "You vixen! What method did you use to confuse Sikong Shuo? He clearly wants to deal with you so much! How could he unite you?" Because this person is not Sikong Shuo at all. Even the real Sikong Shuo had had two pleasant cooperations with her long ago. Ning Yue looked at Ma Jinyan amusedly: "You said I was a vixen, so I naturally used the method of a vixen, what? Are you jealous? It''s a pity, Sikong Shuo is not manly, otherwise, fourth brother, you look so You can try it on the surface. Ah, no, I forgot, he is a clean freak, and your little daisy has already been picked by Yang Daxian, I think, even if he is very masculine, you have no chance." "You..." Ma Jinyan was dizzy and shook his head in anger, this girl is here to expose his scars! "You will get retribution, Ma Ningyue! Count me again and again! You... and Xuan Yin, and Rong Qing, all of them will die!" I didn''t plot against you in my previous life, so I didn''t have a good death. It can be seen that whether you die or not has nothing to do with plotters! Ning Yue looked at him indifferently, and suddenly smiled: "Fourth Brother, do you like Princess Deqing?" Ma Jingyan''s body froze. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It seems that I like it, the fake show is real, how does it feel to lose a heart?" Ma Jinyan tightly squeezed the Shark Tears in his hand. Ning Yue looked at the candlelight on the wall as if lost in memory, and was dazed: "Didn''t you expect this to happen? Do you think that I must have her? Do you think that I have used her up and killed her with a knife?" She, everything is over? But she is so beautiful, so beautiful that you can''t bear it. Also, how can a **** like you resist the charm of a princess of a country? Set yourself on fire, fourth brother?" Ma Jingyan''s heart began to throb violently. When exactly did he start to fall in love with Deqing? There is no answer, maybe it was when she arrogantly mocked Ma Jingyan for not being worthy of carrying her shoes, maybe it was when she hooked his fingers sweetly, maybe it was when her soft body snuggled into his chest, maybe It was when she didn''t dislike Geng Ye as a bastard, and was willing to have someone with one heart and one mind stay together forever... He never realized it! Until this moment. Looking at Ma Jinyan''s distraught expression, Ning Yue felt a burst of joy in his heart. There are some things that are confusing to the onlookers. Maybe even Ma Jingyan himself didn''t realize that he was willing to become Geng Ye and make peace with Deqing, but he didn''t actually want to find them Revenge, as early as the first time he saw Deqing, he was deeply attracted by Deqing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1151： Sikong Mings Fate (7) Chapter 1151 The fate of Sikong Ming (7) But he himself didn''t want to admit this feeling, and kept taking revenge as a package, and pressed that thought deeply where he couldn''t feel it. Now, the most painful thing for him is probably not that she and Rong Qing are still alive, but that Deqing has left him forever. "Being cautious as a horse, you didn''t get Deqing; being King Gong, you still haven''t, fourth brother, why did you fail like that?" Ning Yue finished speaking with a smile, turned around and walked out of the cell. The light shone slightly, casting Ma Jingyan''s shadow for a long time. On the ground, his tall figure trembled and fell down. There is nothing greater than heartbreak, revenge is impossible, courtship is impossible, Ma Jingyan, you are completely defeated! Three days later, the emperor announced the crime of King Gong to the world, and the whole people were outraged! This was an overwhelming public opinion blow to southern Xinjiang at the expense of Deqing''s reputation. The common people complained about the injustice for Princess Deqing one after another, and threatened to put on armor for her and kill Nanjiang to the last. On the first day of May, at three o''clock in the afternoon, at Caishikou, the emperor punished the fake princess who was tortured to the brink of death. When her head and limbs were detached from her torso, all the surrounding people cheered enthusiastically. After that, a more enthusiastic voice sounded "Execute Prince Gong! Execute Prince Gong! Execute Prince Gong!" Ma Jinyan was shackled and pushed into the middle of the crowd. I haven''t seen him for a few days, his glamorous appearance no longer exists, and his prison uniform, which was washed yellow with starch, was stained with an unknown liquid, which made his already disheveled face even more embarrassing. In the stands, Princess Deqing, dressed in a bright yellow dress, looked at him indifferently. He also looked at Deqing. Beside Deqing, stood Ning Yue with a smile on his lips. "The time has come, the execution" Ma Jingyan was put on the guillotine, he opened his mouth as if to say something. "Princess, there is something on your face." Ning Yue raised her hand to cover Deqing''s eyes... This matter is far from over. Prince Gong''s death is just the beginning, and there are still many troubles to be dealt with later, but these are not what Ning Yue needs to worry about. Ning Yue stole a few days off and stayed at home with Lan Zhi and her eldest brother, and took care of Sikong Shuo along the way. Sikong Shuo lost his high fever and temporarily passed the danger of his life. However, due to the damage to his heart, he did not wake up for a long time. Even feeding him the stalactites brought back from the underground palace did not help. Rong Qing said that maybe he needs bodhi seeds. But the Bodhi seed that Xuanyin brought back from the underground palace has been eaten by Ning Yue, and the only one left in the world is in the hands of Suhuo. Suhuo died, and the whereabouts of Bodhizi became a mystery. Sikong Ming went crazy, he ran around on the street every day, and asked "where is my son" when he caught someone, Ning Yue got the news and went to see it in person. It was a light raining evening. There were not many pedestrians on the street, and there were few vendors. The doors of the businesses were listlessly opened. The whole world was very silent, so quiet that only the sound of rain could be heard. Sikong Ming stumbled into the rain: "Sonsonwhere are you, son? Come out, sondon''t hide from me anymore" "I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t have done that to your mother" "But I really like her..." "Come out, I''ll take your mother to worshipI can marry him now" "Son, come out quickly" "I won''t let people bully you anymore, I will give you delicious food and send you to school..." "You don''t want to enter the palace, okay?" "Don''t be a eunuch, okay?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1152： Sikong Mings Fate (8) Chapter 1152 The end of Sikong Ming (8) "Sonwhere are you, son" He ran wildly in the rain, crying hoarsely. Pedestrians on the street were scared away by him. He broke into a casino and was thrown out mercilessly by the thugs. The whole capital knew that "Sikong Shuo" severed his father-son relationship with him, and no one looked at him seriously anymore. The thug stepped on his stomach, and he was so sour from the pain. The thug kicked him under the chin again, causing him to roll over and knock over the fruit stand behind him. The stall owner didnt dare to trouble the thug, so he vented his anger on him, slapped him in the face left and right, until he vomited blood. He still called his son with a dull expression. "Your son doesn''t want you anymore!" Someone in the crowd said this, and then there was a burst of laughter. What is Sikong Ming without Sikong Shuo? Brother Sikong Cheng ran over, threw away those people, helped Sikong Ming up, Sikong Cheng said: "Father, why did you run out again? Come back with us!" Sikong Xu said embarrassingly: "Yes, father, go back quickly, don''t embarrass yourself outside." Sikong Ming staggered and pushed them away: "Go away! I''m not your father! You don''t care about me! Only Ah Shuo cares about me! Ah Shuo is my son! Ah ShuoAh Shuo" He cried like a child, "Ah Shuo, don''t leave me..." Si Kongcheng hugged his arm: "Father! Father! Stop talking, go back!" "Let go of me! You are all villains! You are the ones who bullied Ah Shuo! Ah Shuo ignored me!" Sikong Ming said madly, biting off Sikong Cheng''s ear. Sikong Cheng kicked in pain! Sikong Ming was kicked and broke a rib. Sikong Xu stared blankly at his second brother and father, too frightened to go forward. Sikong Ming dragged his body with a broken rib, and struggled to get up: "Sonwhere are you going, son? Don''t hideSonson, come out quickly..." His crazy shouts resounded through the streets. Nanjiang finally gave a response to the matter of Prince Gong. The queen of Nanjiang felt very sorry for what happened to Deqing, severely reprimanded Prince Gong''s despicable behavior, and was very satisfied with the emperor''s execution of Prince Gong and the female secret guard. At the same time, in order to express her apology, she sent an invitation to Xiliang. Tang Li Yuan The family sat at the dining table to eat, from left to right, Ma Yuan, Lin Lanzhi, Rong Qing, Xuan Yin, Ning Yue, Rong Lin and Niu Niu, Ma Ningxin was busy in the shop. Ma Yuan served his wife a bowl of soup, and said: "That...the people in Linzi are very angry about Princess Deqing, clamoring for a fight with Nanjiang. The emperor wants me to leave for Linzi as soon as possible." "Are we going to fight again?" Lin Lanzhi asked while rubbing her slightly protruding belly. Niu Niu blinked her flickering eyes, and asked softly, "Is Fourth Grandpa leaving? Will he come back? Will he bring another sister Bai back? I don''t like it." "Ahem!" Could this kid''s memory be any better? How long has it been? Really! Ma Yuan smiled embarrassingly, "I don''t want to fight, I just go to appease the people, I should be back by the end of the year, there is no sister Bai." Then he said to Lin Lanzhi: "I am neither Sheng Qing''er nor Yue''er by your side. One time, I will definitely come back." Lin Lanzhi nodded slightly, and asked again: "By the way, the marriage failed this time, what is the emperor going to do?" Rong Lin took a steamed bun, broke it open, stuffed some beef into Rong Qing''s bowl, and said, "Continue to kiss!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1153： Sikong Mings Fate (9) Chapter 1153 The end of Sikong Ming (9) Lin Lanzhi was stunned: "Still married? Who is with whom?" Rong Lin put the boned fish into Rong Qing''s bowl: "I don''t know who is in southern Xinjiang, but Deqing is in Xiliang." Lin Lanzhi was taken aback again: "Why is it still her? Is it... the fourth time?" "Well, it''s the fourth time." Rong Lin raised his eyebrows, and peeled the prawns for Rong Qing again. Rong Qing''s bowl was almost out of pile. Lin Lanzhi is not surprised, anyway, the relationship between the two of them has been good for a day or two, but it was Deqing''s matter that surprised her: "Isn''t that child... not... innocent?" "Uh... is this important?" Rong Lin frowned in confusion. If he really likes someone, he shouldn''t mind if he loses his virginity, right? His eyes swept across Rong Qing, even if Rong Qing lost her virginity a hundred times, he would still want Rong Qing. Of course, the premise is that Rong Qing has to agree with him. Oh, what a sad subject! Rong Lin''s thoughts ran away, and Lin Lanzhi was still waiting to answer the questions. Ning Yue took a sip of the soup and explained: "This time, it is true that Nanjiang did something wrong. Only by accepting a princess who lost her virginity can she show her true love." Nanjiang apologizes sincerely." Touching Xuanyin''s arm, he said, "You mean Princess Deqing can choose whatever she wants? Whether it''s a prince or a son, whoever you choose, as long as you''re unmarried, you can be her consort?" "Yes." Xuanyin nodded. Because the family has two children who have lived in southern Xinjiang for many years, Lin Lanzhi paid more attention to the situation in southern Xinjiang, and said, "Then what if Princess Deqing chooses the queen''s son? " "That must be done as well. The queen has let out all the words, and there is absolutely no reason to go back on her word." "So, Xiliang has made money." Lin Lanzhi was talking about Xiliang, not Princess Deqing. As a woman, she knew that no matter how good a man was, he could not make up for the pain in Deqing''s heart. Starting from the interests, he and his relatives chose to upgrade from a concubine prince to a prince, and maybe even a dragon heir. I have to say, it is really profitable. Ning Yue shrugged. Rather than saying that Xiliang made a profit, it is better to say that Nanjiang lost. At the beginning, the emperor''s throat was stuck, and he wanted to marry Xiliang''s first-in-law princess as his wife with a concubine. If Princess Deqing really opened her mouth like a lion and picked the son of the Queen of Nanjiang, then it would be really fun. I don''t know what came to mind, Lin Lanzhi suddenly put down his chopsticks: "Rong Lin, you are the envoy of the marriage, Princess Deqing is going to southern Xinjiang to choose a son-in-law, do you have to go back with her?" Rong Lin drooped his head depressedly: "Yes." "Ouch." Lin Lanzhi sighed, she couldn''t bear Rong Lin. "Is Qing''er going?" She asked again. "Of course!" "I''m not going." It was Rong Lin and Rong Qing''s unanimous answer. Rong Lin said with a stinky face, "Why don''t you go?" "I don''t have anything to do with Nanjiang anymore, what are I going to do?" Rong Qing said casually. Rong Lin snorted, and depressedly picked up the rice in the bowl with his chopsticks. Ning Yue looked at Xuanyin. Xuanyin held her hand under the table and said, "Father, mother, Yueyue and I may have to leave for a while." Ma Yuan and Lin Lanzhi asked at the same time: "Where are you going?" Xuanyin said truthfully: "Go to southern Xinjiang." "Uh..." Ma Yuan was confused, "You two...what are you doing there?" Ning Yue touched the bridge of his nose, and said somewhat helplessly: "The emperor appointed Sikong Shuo as a special envoy." Now that things are going on, it may not be so easy to set things right anyway. First, this is a crime of deceiving the emperor; second, once Sikong Shuo falls, the emperor will immediately murder the Xuan family. The best way is to continue this scene. "Then Sikong Shuo..." Lin Lanzhi pointed to the room. Xuanyin said: "We will take him with us." He needs bodhi seeds, and bodhi seeds...in southern Xinjiang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1154： Chapter 1154 On May 16th, the marriage team gathered at the gate of the capital in a mighty way. Because "Xuan Yin" was injured, he needed to go to southern Xinjiang to find medicine, and this time he was also in the accompanying ranks. Regarding the reason for "Xuanyin"''s injury, Ning Yue said that when he captured Zhulong, he was plotted by Zhulong and Sikong Ming together. Crazy, don''t say anything more. The brothers from the Xuan family came to see him off. Xuan Zhao called Ning Yue aside, and said cautiously: "Yue''er, please take care of Xiao Yin, you have to take good care of him, I''m probably at ease with you, but you have to be careful of that guy!" As he spoke, his malicious eyes glanced at the Zhongchang servant who was saying goodbye to the emperor not far away. Ning Yue pursed her lips, suppressed the smile that was about to spill out accidentally, and said solemnly: "Third brother, please rest assured, I will always pay attention, and I will not let Sikong Shuo take advantage of my loopholes." "He didn''t deal with our family. Didn''t Xiao Yin assassinate his father last time? This time his father hurt Xiao Yin... Eh? What is the hatred between Xiao Yin and his father?" Xuan Zhao Asked puzzled, he still didn''t know about Lan Zhen and Si Kong Ming''s past. Ning Yue said without changing expression, "It''s not that he has a past with Sikong Ming, it''s... Sikong Shuo, he and Xuanyin have some issues." "Oh..." Xuan Zhao was thoughtful, "Do you know what the festival is?" "Sikong Shuo joked with me a few times, he didn''t show much respect, and Xuanyin was upset." Ning Yue explained according to the official explanation. At this moment, a group of senior servants in purple clothes looked over slowly, and when their eyes swept over Ning Yue''s face, there was obviously a bit of enthusiasm that couldn''t be concealed. Xuan Zhao frowned, moved sideways, blocked Xuan Yin''s gaze, and said softly to Ning Yue: "That guy is a pervert, if it were me, I would beat him too. Did you see that? He doesn''t even look at you It''s great, you have to be careful and stay with Rong Lin more on the road." He was once knocked down by Rong Lin''s punch. In his heart, he had a great awe of Rong Lin, and felt that with Rong Lin''s protection, Ning Yue and his younger brother would be safe and sound. Ning Yue glanced at Xuan Zhao gratefully, this third brother really thought about her and Xuan Yin, and even let go of the self-esteem that was beaten by Rong Lin. Ning Yue nodded: "Okay, I will remember." Xuan Zhao is still worried: "Write to us more often. If Xiao Yin wakes up, remember to tell us as soon as possible. If you need any help, just tell us. We will rush there as soon as possible." "it is good." Xuan Zhao has always talked less, but today he chattered and dragged Ning Yue for a long time, until Xuan Yin''s face was blackened to charcoal, and Xuan Bin persuaded him to leave. Xuan Bin handed the map of southern Xinjiang and some emergency medicinal materials to Ning Yue: "I don''t know if it will be useful, you can take it first." "Thank you second brother." Ning Yue took the things. Xuan Bin looked at Ning Yue silently, thinking of the sexual dream he had once, his face turned red. It was the first time in his life that he dreamed of such a thing, and the object was his younger siblings. Every time he thought about it, he felt ashamed to face them. "That... I''m leaving first, I have something to do, remember to send a letter back." Fleeing! Xuan Yin squinted his eyes. Xuan Yu didn''t appear in the crowd, he stood on the tower, hidden in the attic, he couldn''t be seen from the outside, but he could see everything clearly. His eyes fell on Ning Yue''s smiling eyebrows, and he didn''t let go for a long time. Xuan Yin keenly caught the gaze, raised his head lazily, and looked at the eyes in the attic on the tower. "Aiqing, what are you looking at?" the emperor turned his head around and asked suspiciously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1155： Chapter 1155 The eyes of the two brothers met in the air for a while, Xuan Yu turned away lightly, and Xuan Yin smiled softly: "It''s nothing, Xuan Yu doesn''t seem to come, I feel confused." "Ah, he, he has always loved Xuan Yin, so he should have come to see him off, but I sent him to the Northern Territory temporarily, so he must have already left." Fearing that Sikong Shuo would not understand, the emperor hurriedly added: "There is a bit of turmoil in the Northern Territory, and I will ask him to suppress it." The matter of Princess Deqing caused an uproar throughout the country, and even the Northern Region was affected. They hated King Gong''s actions and beat up all the people from Southern Xinjiang who were doing business in the Northern Region. Among them, How much is out of love for Princess Deqing, and how much is out of the wolfish ambition of the Northern Territory Kingdom to become independent, is unknown, so it is necessary to let Xuan Yu go. "Aiqing, I handed Deqing into your hands, you must find her a good husband and don''t let anyone bully her." The emperor said earnestly. Xuanyin nodded lightly: "I understand." The emperor patted Xuanyin''s hand, walked to Princess Deqing''s carriage, held his daughter''s hand and said, "Deqing, father, I''m sorry." Princess Deqing said calmly: "I am a princess, and I understand Father''s decision." Enjoying more glory than ordinary people, you must bear more difficult responsibilities than ordinary people. It turns out that God is really fair. She sneered, turned and got into the carriage. Looking at the swaying bead curtain, the emperor sighed heavily. The team set off, Ning Yue jumped into Rong Lin''s carriage, and threw himself into someone''s arms: "I know you don''t want me!" Rong Qing smiled slightly, stroked her soft hair and said, "Yeah, I haven''t fattened you yet, how can I be willing?" Rong Lin''s little head came closer, and the corner of his lips curled up: "You really hate me, don''t you?" "Where is it?" Rong Qing casually turned his face away. Ning Yue looked at Rong Lin, then at her elder brother, feeling so deeply that she was the third wheel of others, she squinted and smiled: "Play slowly, I''m going to find Xuanyin." "You girl, aren''t you afraid of being discovered?" Rong Qing said angrily. Rong Lin waved his hand: "Go quickly! My brother will keep watch for you!" Ning Yue raised an eyebrow at Rong Lin, quickly take down my brother! Rong Lin: You think I don''t want to? Ning Yue: I still haven''t succeeded in thinking about you! When you arrive at the southern border imperial capital, when you see your fiance, hehe, you just wait for my elder brother to ignore you for the rest of his life! Geng Linger''s annoying face quickly appeared in Rong Lin''s mind, his scalp went numb, and he lay back on the couch. Rong Qing reached out and touched his forehead: "What''s wrong?" "Rong Qing, I feel pain." "Where does it hurt?" "It hurts everywhere, here, here, and here, ouch, it hurts to death, rub it quickly..." Ning Yue pursed her lips and smiled, and jumped out of the carriage. Zhongchangshi''s carriage and Xuanjia''s carriage were parked side by side, Ning Yue lifted the curtain of Xuanjia''s carriage, and slipped into Zhongchangshi''s site without anyone noticing. Little Lizi was kneeling on the ground and beating Xuanyin''s legs, when he saw Ning Yue, he was startled: "Concubine Princess?" Xuanyin hooked his lips and smiled charmingly. Ning Yue said without changing his face: "I have some questions to ask Mr. Zhong Changshi for advice, please avoid them!" Xuanyin raised his thick eyebrows, and picked up the jade teacup on the table with slender fingers like jade, an inexplicable smile flickered in his eyes, all of which turned into a meaningful arc on the corner of his lips: "Yo, the princess of the county also doesn''t know Is something wrong? I am flattered." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1156： Chapter 1156 The little **** trembled like a sieve: "Yes... yes... I will remember Grandpa Li''s teachings!" Picked up the kettle, ran away like shit, only Xiao Lizi was left there sighing How good is this? The lord was originally a couple with King Yinjun, but now that King Yinjun is sick, Princess Yinjun couldn''t bear the loneliness, so she came to find the lord to comfort her... The lord has put both of them to sleep! He has to keep this shocking secret for the lord! A love affair led by Ning Yue stopped at sunset, the two of them seemed to have been soaked in water, and there was no dry place on their bodies. Ning Yue was too tired to move, so she fell asleep in his arms. "Zhong Chang Attendant." Outside the carriage, Princess Deqing''s voice suddenly sounded. Xuanyin''s eyes flickered, and he looked at Ning Yue who was tightly entangled with him like an octopus. Ning Yue probably heard that Princess Deqing was coming, but unfortunately she was too tired to move her fingers, let alone Slip through the back door. Xuanyin pulled the quilt to cover her, while he put on a plain white jacket and a cloak, and said to the outside world: "The princess has something to do with my minister?" "I''ve run out of Anshenxiang, I want to ask if you have any here." Princess Deqing said. Xuanyin opened the hidden compartment, took out a bottle of Anshenxiang, and handed it out from the car curtain. Princess Deqing received it in her hand, her eyes glanced unintentionally, she caught a glimpse of a slender beautiful leg, and she was surprised: "Zhongchang attends you..." Xuanyin stuffed someone''s short legs into the quilt calmly, and said calmly: "It''s just some hobbies, the princess won''t be offended?" Princess Deqing grew up in the deep palace since she was a child. Naturally, she has heard of the hobbies of many eunuchs. Although they are inhumane, in order to obtain psychological satisfaction, they often look for some female sex, or become a couple. , or simply torturing the body, of course there are also those who are so beautiful that they are chosen by the concubines or the emperor''s princes to have fun, like Sikong Shuo, who has been touched by countless concubines of previous dynasties, the degree of perversion in his heart is probably worse than anyone else, really Poor little girl, I don''t know whose family it is. Glory flashed across Princess Deqing''s eyes, and she left with Anshenxiang. Xuanyin let out a sigh of relief, patted someone''s chubby little buttocks and said, "Little goblin, such a poor sleeping appearance, I was treated as a pervert by Princess Deqing!" After all, he is not the real Sikong Shuo, his life habits are very different, and after a long time of contact, flaws emerge one after another. One day when they were camping for a barbecue at the border of Linzi, Xuanyin rolled some meat skewers. Princess Deqing came over and asked in surprise, "Master Zhongchang, when did you start eating meat?" After Sikong Shuo was purged at the age of ten, he felt disgusted with meat and couldn''t even eat a bite. Princess Deqing knew this. Xuanyin: "My minister... eats vegetarian dishes." "Meat is also a vegetarian dish?" "These are made of tofu, don''t they look alike?" Xuan Yin smiled. There are many flaws like this. For example, Sikong Shuo used to eat very light meals with the emperor, but Xuanyin did not like spicy food; Sikong Shuo had a slight anorexia, and eating was like being tortured, and he only stuffed it when he forced it. Half a bowl, Xuanyin... A table of food can be eaten cleanly. Of course what surprised Deqing the most was that Zhong Chang Shi really started playing with the little girl. Several times, when she saw Zhong Changshi''s carriage start to shake slightly, she pretended to pass by casually. Not surprisingly, she heard the little girl sobbing in pain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1157： Chapter 1157 Princess Deqing wanted to rush in several times to rescue the little girl, but was stopped by the maid. "Princess, Mr. Zhongchang Shi is our only backer. Don''t offend him with your own will." The palace maid persuaded earnestly. Princess Deqing sighed deeply: "I understand." The regret of not being able to save the little girl accidentally exploded after entering the border of southern Xinjiang. On May 29th, everyone crossed the border and entered Jun County. Both Rong Qing and Rong Lin were very impressed with Jun County, because Rong Qing almost died here just a few months ago. The last time he was taken captive into the mountain stronghold, this time, he went up to the official road in an open and aboveboard manner, the military flag was waving in the spring breeze, and the bandits watched from afar, but none of them dared to step forward to rob. The team drove into the post station. After reading their customs clearance documents, the post Cheng immediately went to the county magistrate''s mansion and reported the matter to the county magistrate. While waiting for the county magistrate, Princess Deqing took the court lady and several guards to the market to buy some items for women. There are so many herbal medicine shops in southern Xinjiang. Princess Deqing picked out a few beauty ointments and bought a few sets of ready-made clothes. She lost one piece, and one piece was lost. She was not short of money, but she didn''t want to lose so many things from her hometown, so she simply bought some ready-made clothes to wear on the road. While shopping for clothes and walking back, a bride in pink stumbled over. She was wearing delicate heavy makeup, red flowers on her head, and a pink body. It was obvious that she was going to get married, and she could also be seen as a gift be a concubine. The guard pushed the bride one meter away: "Go away, go away! Don''t bump into my master!" "Over there! Hurry up!" Not far away, several strong men with Kong Wu came after them ferociously. The bride was trembling with fright, threw herself at Princess Deqing''s feet, choked up and said, "Miss, helpMiss, help" Princess Deqing seemed to remember the day she escaped from Ma Jingyan''s clutches, and was chased in such a panic. If she hadn''t met Ning Yue, she would have been taken back. Feeling pity in her heart, she stretched out her hand and held the bride''s arm: "You get up and talk, what happened? Why are they chasing you?" The bride cried with a delicate face: "I...my family sold me...to Mr. Wu as a concubine! I...I didn''t want to...so I escaped..." "It''s this kind of thing again." Princess Deqing lowered her face slightly, thinking of her own experience, why wasn''t she sold to Nanjiang by her father? Although not being a concubine, what is the difference between being a concubine? The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Without the protection of her mother''s family, her days of swallowing her anger are still to come. Princess Deqing helped her up and said, "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen." The bride''s crying stopped abruptly, and she looked at Princess Deqing in disbelief. Over there, the strong men chased after him. The four guards stood in front of Princess Deqing and drew their swords. They are all royal guards, and they are by no means comparable to some ordinary people. Xu Shi sensed the gap between them, and the strong men looked at each other in blank dismay, and did not immediately rush to arrest them. The middle-aged man in the lead paused, looked at the bride who was hiding behind Princess Deqing, and said, "Eleven Niang, follow us back! The master said that as long as there is no misfortune, he can forget about your escape." The bride shrinks behind Princess Deqing. Seeing her, Deqing thought of the little girl who had been abused by Sikong Shuo several times, and patted her on the shoulder: "Don''t be afraid." He looked at the middle-aged man with cold eyes and said, "She doesn''t want to marry, you guys are robbing her." Minnie." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1158： Chapter 1158 The middle-aged man was quite calm, he bowed his fists, and said: "Young lady''s accent doesn''t look like a local, I probably don''t know what happened, her parents sold her to our master, she is our master I hope that Miss will make it easier for you, our master is still in a hurry to pay her respects!" "Concubine, do you also need to pay homage?" Princess Deqing asked coldly. The middle-aged man choked for a moment, his eyes flickered slightly and said: "Miss, this is our master''s business, I advise you not to meddle in your own business!" "I''ll take care of this business." Princess Deqing said, she turned around and asked the shivering bride, "How much did your parents sell you for?" "Ten...Ten taels." The bride said tremblingly. Princess Deqing winked at the maid, who took out two ingots of ingots from her purse, handed them to the middle-aged man, and said, "This is fifty taels! My lady redeemed her!" The middle-aged man seemed to have heard the big joke, and laughed disdainfully: "Little girl, do you think we are doing business in a brothel, and you still redeem yourself? Let me tell you, we are going to fix this woman, even if you move If a golden mountain comes over, our master will not care too much!" "Did you see that she is unwilling? How old is she? Are you forcing her like this?" Deqing pinched the bride''s thin shoulders, really doubting whether she was thirteen or not, this is... still a young girl! The middle-aged man sneered and said, "What if she agrees, and what if she disagrees? All I know is that her parents nodded." The bride flinched and sobbed, "You''re talking nonsense...you...you...threatened my brother''s life, so my parents sold me to you..." "Do you have a younger brother?" Princess Deqing asked. The bride nodded with tears in her eyes: "My father and mother gave birth to me and my younger brother. My younger brother is in poor health and needs a lot of money for medical treatment. We borrowed usury loans and couldn''t pay them back. Those people will kill us. The master said...the master said As long as you give me to him...he will help us pay back the money and give my brother medical treatment...otherwise...otherwise..." Princess Deqing is becoming more and more disrespectful. Although she is a princess from a neighboring country, she will also be their wife or princess in southern Xinjiang in the future. She cannot tolerate such inhumane things happening under her nose. A piece of gold: "If it works, the money will be yours. If you still don''t like it, let your master come out to see me!" "Oh, what a big tone! Where did you come from? Open your mouth and let our master come out to see you? Do you know who we are?" The middle-aged man said provocatively. Princess Deqing raised her chin arrogantly: "Who? Could it be the county magistrate?" The middle-aged man pointed to the dome and said, "That''s right! It''s Mr. Wu, Magistrate Wu! Master Qingtian here!" "Master Qingtian for doing this kind of forced buying and selling?" Princess Deqing said coldly: "Go back! Let him come to the station to see the princess!" Princess Deqing took Eleven Niang back to the post station, asked someone to wash her up, put on a set of clean clothes, and looked like a delicate little beauty in southern Xinjiang. During the meal, everyone cast puzzled glances at this strange girl. There was no such person in the entourage list. Obviously, it was Princess Deqing who came back from a trip. Ning Yue blinked: "Princess, is she your new maid?" Eleven Niang stood stiffly behind Princess Deqing, lowered her head timidly, not daring to speak. Princess Deqing said indifferently: "Well, she was forced to marry by bullies. This princess saved her. From now on, she will take Qiu Ling''s place." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1159： Chapter 1159 Qiu Ling is a female official trained by Shang Gongju. She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but the little girl in front of her is a water spirit, but she has a rustic style, bad manners, and lacks appearance. Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "Since the princess likes it, let''s accept it." Deqing heaved a sigh of relief. Ning Yue said again: "However... Although she is forced to marry, she is still getting married. If the princess takes her away like this, will her husband''s family and her mother''s family agree?" "Her natal family was also forced. I have already told those people to ask their county magistrate to come and see me at the post." Princess Deqing said calmly. "Is it the county magistrate who forced the marriage?" Ning Yue asked. "Ok." After lunch, Magistrate Wu arrived at the station with a team of people. County Magistrate Wu is fifty-five years old this year, with a thin body, dark eyes, and sloppy walking steps, as if he has indulged too much, and his body is a little tired. He entered the inner hall with a smile on his face, and gave big gifts to all those seated. Everyone here, from Xuan Yin to Ning Yue, to Rong Qing and Rong Lin, is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The first meeting alone made County Magistrate Wu feel his neck was suffocated. Princess Qing, on the contrary, this one didn''t make him so scared. He smiled, and said flatteringly: "I don''t know that the adults are here, and the next official is late to pick you up. I hope the adults will be considerate." Princess Deqing said bitterly: "I think the county magistrate is busy with robbing civilian girls, so he doesn''t have time to receive us envoys." County Magistrate Wu''s complexion changed, and he said with a smile: "Where is the princess, I was already ready to go out. I heard that someone bumped into the princess on the way. I called them to the yamen for interrogation. It was too late, but the princess Please rest assured, what needs to be dealt with will be taken care of by the subordinate officials!" As he spoke, he waved his hand outside: "Bring people up!" Several guards escorted the previous four strong men and walked in. The four were **** and knelt on the ground. Ning Yue picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea slowly, and didn''t speak. Princess Deqing smiled lightly and said, "What is Magistrate Wu doing?" Magistrate Wu cupped his hands and said: "They didn''t know Taishan with their eyes, and they offended the princess. I specially tied them up and waited for the princess to deal with it!" "Didn''t it be your order that they ran into this princess? Magistrate Wu, do you want to tie yourself up too?" Princess Deqing''s mouth is quite a headache when she is unreasonable. County Magistrate Wu said with a smirk: "The lower officials ordered them to invite Shi Niang back, but they didn''t let them scare Shi Yi Niang away, and even made insulting remarks to the princess." "Master, let''s go around us! We don''t dare again!" "Master! We know we are wrong, you go around us!" The four began to beg for mercy. County Magistrate Wu said with a cold face: "The one you offended was the princess, not the official. What''s the use of asking the official?" Ning Yue got a sip of water stuck in her throat. This county magistrate is really cunning. He knew that Princess Deqing was soft-hearted, but deliberately tied people to him. Who said that he hoped to use Princess Deqing''s hand to turn big things into small things? Sure enough, the four of them knelt and walked to Princess Deqing, begging for mercy. Princess Deqing waved her hand: "Enough! I think you are the first offender and not the mastermind. Go out and get twenty boards!" "Thank you princess!" The four were dragged out by the servants. Ning Yue winked at Rong Lin, Rong Lin understood and followed the group of people. County Magistrate Wu''s eyes paused on Rong Lin for two seconds, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked someone to bring two young and beautiful girls: "I heard that the princess has only one personal servant by her side. I specially went to the people''s homes to choose two maidservants with outstanding character to give to the princess, please rest assured, the princess, they are absolutely voluntary." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1160： Chapter 1160 The two of them, one in green and the other in pink, knelt down together and kowtowed: "Minnv kowtowed to Princess Deqing, the princess is a thousand years old!" Princess Deqing was stunned for a moment. Ning Yue picked up the leaves floating in the tea with the lid of the cup, and with a slight smile on her lips, she said, "Magistrate Wu is in a good mood, after interrogating the servants, he specially picked two maids for the princess, and they are very efficient. " "Uh..." County Magistrate Wu said awkwardly, "It is the duty of the subordinate officials to share the princess'' worries!" It''s not your princess from southern Xinjiang, so you need to be so flattering? Ning Yue glanced at the two girls, probably for another purpose. Princess Deqing frowned: "I already have Eleven Niangs, these two, County Magistrate Wu can take them back." County Magistrate Wu blessed Fushen: "Princess, Eleven Niang is clumsy. She can''t read and write. If you bring her with you, you won''t lose your identity. Why don''t you let them serve you? Eleven Niang will let you Xiaguan will bring her back to the manor for two years, and when she becomes sensible, Xiaguan will send her to the princess." Going around, it turned out that she was thinking of taking Eleven Niang back. It sounds nice to change to someone capable of serving, or one for two. No matter how I think, Princess Deqing has made money. It''s a pity that Princess Deqing is not such an easy-going person. When she has a stubborn temper, even eight horses can''t hold her back. Sure enough, as soon as Ning Yue thought about it, she heard Princess Deqing say: "No, I appreciate the kindness of County Magistrate Wu. Eleven Niangs are in the eyes of this princess. This princess just wants her. No matter how good others are, Wu The county magistrate can keep it for himself!" There is also a subtext in these words. Since Eleven Niang is so unbearable, you can enjoy this carefully selected excellent girl. It is not a loss if you return two at a time. The corners of County Magistrate Wu''s mouth twitched: "Princess, Eleven Niang signed a contract of prostitution with this official. Isn''t it too unkind for you to take away the lower official without a word?" Princess Deqing snorted coldly: "How much did you spend to buy her, I will give you ten times as much as this princess!" "Your official...how can you take advantage of the princess?" Magistrate Wu''s tone was not so good. "Then you give someone to this princess!" Princess Deqing is not easy to mess with. "Why does the princess have to make trouble with the lower officials for a peasant girl?" County Magistrate Wu said eccentrically, with a hint of gnashing of teeth faintly revealed in his tone. Princess Deqing frowned suspiciously: "My surname is Wu, you are just a county magistrate, how dare you talk to this princess like this?" County Magistrate Wu cupped his hands: "Your official is telling the truth. If you offend the princess, you should ignore the villain." But the tone was clearly disdainful. Ning Yue calmly asked the eldest brother beside him: "Why is he so courageous? Princess Deqing will marry here to be the concubine''s wife. What good will it do him to offend Princess Deqing?" "He is no ordinary county magistrate." Rong Qing said casually. "He has a backstage?" Ning Yue asked in a low voice. Rong Qing said lightly: "His daughter is Shizi Geng''s concubine." That being said, Ning Yue understood everything. Thinking about it, they and the Geng family really had a long-standing feud. He could teach the relatives of the Geng family a lesson. The Geng family married. However, just because of this, it shows how much influence the Geng family has in southern Xinjiang. Even the father of a concubine can be so arrogant that he doesn''t take the princess seriously. "We have as many beams as the Geng family, so this one is the same." Ning Yue said, stood up, and said to the guards beside him, "Are you all blind? Didn''t you see that he bumped into Princess Deqing? Throw him out." !" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1161： Chapter 1161 "Yes!" The Xiliang guards got the order, immediately grabbed Magistrate Wu, and threw him out mercilessly! The guards of County Magistrate Wu came up to avenge their master, but they didn''t even touch the clothes corners of Xiliang guards, and they were knocked down one by one. Magistrate Wu rubbed his **** that was about to be broken into four pieces: "Where did you come from? You dare to make people lose your official position? This official asked you to..." Before he finished speaking, Xuan Yin slapped him across the face, and he fell to the ground with his teeth falling out. "You...you you you you...you..." County Magistrate Wu covered his mouth full of blood, he was startled, frightened but stubborn and said: "Do you know who I am? Hurry up and apologize to me! Otherwise, I won''t let you live in the capital !" This is simply the funniest joke they have ever heard. A ninth-grade sesame official actually threatened their lives with brazen words. They would never believe that someone was behind him to back him up. Xuan Yin indifferently raised the corners of his bright red lips: "Go back and tell the person who gave you the trick, this majesty is too weak, not even worthy of tickling me!" Magistrate Wu''s complexion changed again, how could it... be seen? Xuan Yin said lightly: "Don''t you hurry up? Are you waiting to be steamed alive?" County Magistrate Wu was so frightened that he got up and ran away. Rong Lin went in and explained the process of the execution just now: "...Fortunately, I was watching from the sidelines, otherwise that old dog Wu would kill them! Hmph, it must be our fault if they were killed. As soon as we entered southern Xinjiang, we killed innocent people indiscriminately." This kind of thing happened on the first day of entering Southern Xinjiang. Princess Deqing couldn''t help but sweat coldly for the days ahead, but the first step has already been taken, and there is no turning back. "You say, who is trying to show us off?" She clenched her fingers. "Of course it''s the Geng family." Ning Yue said without thinking. Magistrate Wu''s daughter is Shizi Geng''s concubine, and no one can command Magistrate Wu except the Geng family. And going against Princess Xiliang was clearly a gold medal for avoiding death to County Magistrate Wu. Princess Deqing''s eyes dimmed: "Why did the Geng family do this? Because we executed Geng Ye?" Geng Ye is a child of the Geng family. If he is really executed, the Geng family will of course be very grieved, but Ma Jinyan is not the righteous master after all. He will not die. To the Geng family, it is just a lost opportunity to win over the princess. . Rather than saying that the Geng family is avenging Ma Jinyan, it is better to say that the Geng family wants to sound a wake-up call for Princess Deqing. Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves, and said: "They hope that the princess will be more careful when choosing a consort, and don''t pick someone who the Geng family doesn''t want the princess to choose, and don''t pick someone who the Geng family prepared for the princess." "What do you mean? Didn''t you say that everything is up to the princess to choose?" Deqing could hardly believe his ears. Ning Yue explained patiently: "That''s an official statement, and it''s said to appease the hearts of the people. With the Geng family''s method, the princess''s selection of a consort is similar to that of a private election." Princess Deqing didn''t understand, she looked at Ning Yue blankly. Ning Yue sighed faintly: "You have the right to vote, but in the end it''s not up to you to decide who will take the stage." Empress Geng dared to let Princess Deqing come here to choose a son-in-law, she must have made foolproof preparations Well, the emperor must have guessed this, so he specially asked Sikong Shuo to go with Princess Deqing, so that Princess Deqing would not be gnawed to the bone by the Geng family alone. Princess Deqing''s self-esteem shattered to the ground, and her nails dug deeply into her palm: "The Geng family... is too bullying!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1162： First meeting Gengs family (1) Chapter 1162 Meeting the Geng Family for the First Time (1) During the rainy season, the road conditions were not good. The original 10-day journey took 20 days. From late spring to early summer, when they arrived at the Marshal''s Mansion on June 20, all the people were almost roasted to dry fish by the scorching sun. . The vermilion door studded with copper nails is chicly open. On both sides, two mighty and majestic lions stare domineeringly ahead. Beside the lions, the butler waits quietly with a group of servants. The sound came from the end of the street, and the butler couldn''t restrain his excitement any longer. He raised his hem and greeted him excitedly: "Young master! Young master!" Rong Lin opened the curtain, and the handsome face of the young man, like jasper into a jade, was beyond perfect. "Qiubo!" He hooked his lips and greeted. Steward Qiu was stunned for a moment, tears welling in his eyes: "You are considered to be back! Where is the young master? Did you bring the young master back?" Even though this is the Marshal''s Mansion, he is the steward of the Marshal''s Mansion, but Rong Lin never considers himself the head of the family, and is always called a little son. Rong Qing poked his head out from Rong Lin''s side, and nodded slightly: "Steward Qiu." Steward Qiu''s eyes stared straight: "Ah! Young Master! It''s really Young Master! Young Master is back! Young Master is back!" The last sentence, he seemed to be shouting at the servants. The servants rushed up and looked at Rong Qing in the carriage excitedly. Rong Qing lived in the deep palace all the year round and rarely visited the mansion, but Rong Lin had warned everyone that Rong Qing was the commander of the mansion. Owner. Seeing everyone getting more and more excited, Rong Qing felt strange in his heart for no reason. Rong Lin naturally put his arms around his waist, and under the hot gaze of everyone, he leaned close to his ear and said in a low voice, "Rong Qing, we''re home." The hot air sprayed on his face, itching slightly, and the place where he was hugging was hot like a soldering iron, Rong Qing looked pale, and pushed his arm. Rong Lin didn''t seem to notice his embarrassment, instead of letting go, he hugged him even tighter, so that his entire back was pressed against his strong chest. Steward Qiu and everyone else are no strangers to the young master''s possessiveness. Normally, as long as Mr. Rong is around, the young master is like a piece of brown sugar. He wants to stick to Mr. Rong all the time! During the days when Mr. Rong was away, the young master was so anxious that he didn''t think about food and drink, but they were frightened. They secretly prayed that young master Rong would come back soon. If this continues, the young master will go crazy. Steward Qiu smiled and took the wheelchair off the carriage: "My lord, my little lord." Rong Qing was going to sit up on his own, but Rong Lin stepped forward with his long legs and got off the ground first, then skillfully hugged him and put him on the wheelchair. Steward Qiu couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear, and hurried to greet the guests behind: "One, two, three... Wow! There are so many! The Marshal''s Mansion can be regarded as lively!" This is the first time for the young master and the young master to bring friends back home, he must treat them well! Princess Deqing opened the curtain, looked at the Marshal''s Mansion with deep eyes, and handed her hand to Eleven Niang beside her. Eleven Niang was stunned for a long time. Princess Deqing sighed, changed her hand, and handed it to the maid on the other side. The maid helped Princess Deqing out of the carriage. Steward Qiu said with a smile on his face: "This must be Princess Deqing from Xiliang Kingdom, right? I am the steward of the Marshal''s Mansion. You can call me Lao Qiu. Welcome, Your Highness the Princess!" Princess Deqing hummed softly, and walked towards the gate calmly. Then Ning Yue and Xuan Yin got out of the car, and Ning Yue sneaked into Xuan Yin''s carriage again halfway, lying in Xuan Yin''s arms for a while, sleeping soundly, and still hasn''t woken up yet. Xuanyin pinched her face lightly: "Yueyue, we are here." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1163： Meet the Geng family for the first time (2) Chapter 1163 Meeting the Geng Family for the First Time (2) "Huh? It''s here?" Ning Yue opened her eyes in a daze, "So fast." Yawning, she called Dongmei, and slipped out of the carriage from behind. Xiao Lizi pretended not to see anything, and silently sighed for Xuanyin who was carried down, the king of Yinjun is really pitiful, he used to be so affectionate with the princess of the county, who would have thought that when he fell ill, the green cloud would cover him . He followed his master into the Marshal''s Mansion. The Marshal''s Mansion is indeed a place where bachelors live. From the gate to the back house, there are many big trees, not even a peony. The pear trees and begonias were built in imitation of the Bodhi Palace. While walking, Rong Lin pointed to an empty Yuanzi and said, "How about changing it to make a piano room for my sister?" When he said this, he bent down and his lips almost touched Rong Qing''s ear. Rong Qing cleared his throat and avoided it slightly. Rong Lin didn''t realize it, and simply stuck his ear: "My sister likes to ride a horse? I''ll push away the forest behind and build a pasture for her." His lips had completely kissed Rong Qing''s ear, and Rong Qing pursed his lips, feeling a little dry. Rong Lin pushed Rong Qing back to his Qingfeng Pavilion. Ning Yue is his younger sister, so naturally he also lives here, as well as the unconscious Sikong Shuo. Xuanyin was not so lucky. Considering the hostility between the two families, he was assigned to the remote Orchid Courtyard, separated by Princess Deqing''s Yalan Residence. After a long journey, everyone was a little embarrassed, Qiu Steward hurriedly ordered people to bring hot water to the masters to wash. After washing up, news came from the Geng family, saying that a small clean-up banquet was held for everyone at the house, and I hope everyone will take part in it. The father who just sent a concubine in front gave them a warning, and then turned around and gave them a welcome banquet. The Geng family''s mind is really weird. However, the Geng familys banquet did not happen secretly. Tomorrow, there will probably be news that the Xiliang envoys will have dinner with the Geng family in the streets and alleys. If you dare to show your speciality in such a high-profile way, looking at southern Xinjiang, only the Geng family is like this. bold. "Aside from the Geng family, is there anyone else?" Ning Yue asked. Rong Lin handed the post to Ning Yue: "It is said that people from Chen Guogong''s mansion were also invited." Empress Chen once worked as an adopted daughter in Chen Guogong''s mansion for a period of time. After all, they are still the mother clan of the prince. "Are you going?" Rong Lin asked. Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Of course I''m going, it''s just a banquet, and it''s not a dragon''s pond or a tiger''s den. If we can''t hide, it will make us look like turtles." Everyone tidied up and set off for Geng''s house. The Geng family and the Marshal''s Mansion spanned half of Shengjing, and the carriage drove for a whole hour. The Geng family had obviously been waiting for a long time, they lined up at the gate to greet the Xiliang envoy, but because it was a family banquet, there was no honor guard. Not to mention, after fighting openly and secretly with the Geng family for so long, Ning Yue really can''t wait to see what these people look like, are they three-headed and six-armed, with more heads than ordinary people? Otherwise, how could he be so deadly? The curtain was lifted, and Ning Yue was helped down by Dongmei, her eyes swept across the dark crowd, and she seemed to catch something in her heart. And Dongmei seemed a little startled by the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help pinching Ning Yue''s arm tightly, and asked in a low voice: "Miss, are those... all from the Geng family? Well... a lot..." She originally wanted to say, a lot of people came to pick us up, we are really big on face, but in Ning Yue''s ears, another meaning gradually emerged: there are indeed many Geng family members, and all of them are excellent, that''s why they are so prosperous Not bad. Ning Yue couldn''t help but think of the Xuan family. A large part of the strength of the Xuan family comes from the excellence of several Xuan family sons. If only King Zhongshan could do it alone, there wouldn''t be so many staff and subordinates who followed the Xuan family wholeheartedly. , This is probably the so-called family potential. Today''s Geng family also made her feel this kind of potential. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1164： Meet the Geng family for the first time (3) Chapter 1164 Meeting the Geng Family for the First Time (3) "Young Master Rong, Commander, you are back!" A middle-aged man in his fifties walked towards Rong Qing and Rong Lin. He was wearing a dark brown brocade suit. Lin and Xuanyin are a little shorter, but considering that Rong Lin and Xuanyin are both tall at 1.9 meters, this man''s height is really not short. When he spoke, he had a smile on his face and was approachable, which made Ning Yue, who even met him for the first time, feel a little affection for him. "Patriarch Geng." Rong Qing held Ning Yue''s hand and explained softly. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, is this the rumored Patriarch Geng? Before coming here, she had fantasized about the appearance of the Geng family, imagining that the Geng family master was similar to the King of Zhongshan. Now, it seems that they are much more kind than the King of Zhongshan. less? Ning Yue adjusted her expression and walked over with Rong Qing and Rong Lin. "Patriarch Geng, this is my sister Ning Yue, Yue''er, her name is Uncle Geng." Rong Qing said. Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips and obediently called Uncle Geng. Patriarch Geng smiled even more, looked at Ning Yue kindly and said, "Oh, Young Master Rong''s younger sister, I''ve heard Linger tell you that she is a very beautiful little girl. When I saw you today, she is really real." Ning Yue smiled impeccably, but thought in her heart, would that jealous Geng Linger praise her for being beautiful? It would have been nice not to call her ugly. "Master." Patriarch Geng greeted Rong Lin again, patted Rong Lin on the shoulder, "Strong again! Like a little yak!" Rong Lin smiled perfunctorily: "Patriarch Geng is also growing stronger and stronger." Geng Patriarch didn''t seem to notice the perfunctory expression in his expression, and looked at Ning Yue again and said, "Yue''er, don''t you mind if I call you that? Your elder brother is an old acquaintance with our Geng family, so coming here is like going home Yes, huh?" Ning Yue''s smile remained unchanged, and she turned to Rong Qing from the corner of her eye, is she so familiar? Rong Qing spread his hands. As Empress Geng''s staff, he has a relatively close relationship with the Geng family. Of course, that was in the past. From now on, the only person he cares about is his younger sister. Whoever bullies his younger sister will be let Good-looking, including the Geng family. Ning Yue smiled and nodded: "Uncle Geng, I don''t mind." The scene that should be done is still to be done. She has to learn how to slap a sweet jujube in the face of others. Geng Patriarch took Ning Yue''s hand affectionately, as if he was holding his own little daughter, and brought Ning Yue to the two handsome young masters, and introduced them one by one: "This is the third child of our family, who seems to be about the same age as you. What month are you?" "May." Ning Yue said. "Ah, they are also in May, what a coincidence, but they stepped on May''s tail, so they shouldn''t be older than you." Patriarch Geng said. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "I am Yuezhong." "Aha." Patriarch Geng seemed to have discovered some new continent, his eyes lit up with excitement, "Xin''er, Huai''er, you lost the bet!" "What bet?" Ning Yue asked curiously, but in fact, she was not interested in these children''s games at all. "We bet that a younger sister came, but who would have thought that a younger sister actually came." The boy in white was speaking. Young master Geng Xin. When Ning Yue saw him, he couldn''t help but think of the white-faced scholar in the storybook, and felt very similar. Next to Geng Xin is the fourth young master, Geng Huai, whose complexion is also creamy, white, tender, easy to pick, and much more handsome than ordinary young masters, but his temper seems to be more irritable than the third young master. Said that he lost the bet, his face was a bit smelly, and he didn''t say hello to Ning Yue. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1165： Meet the Geng family for the first time (4) Chapter 1165 Seeing the Geng Family for the First Time (4) "Sister Yue, don''t mind, the fourth brother is like this." Geng Xin explained softly. Its fine that this little Zhengtai is beautiful, but he still speaks so softly. Ning Yue couldnt help reaching out and touching his head: Brother Xin is so good. Geng Xin: "..." Rong Qing: "..." Rong Lin: "..." Patriarch Geng laughed and said: "Oh, the boss and the fifth brother are not here, otherwise I must laugh so hard that my stomach hurts!" The eldest is Geng Shizi, who is said to have been summoned to the palace and has not returned yet; the fifth is the youngest son of the Geng family, who just turned thirteen this year, lives in a Taoist temple all year round, and rarely interferes with family affairs. It was the first confrontation, it seemed very harmonious and happy! Afterwards, Patriarch Geng introduced to Ning Yue several elders and outstanding descendants of the Geng clan. It is not difficult to feel Geng''s emphasis on outstanding talents in his words. , still can find a very good position in the Geng family. While talking here, the carriage of Xuanyin and Princess Deqing also arrived there. Princess Deqing, who came down first, was wearing a bright light orange palace dress, lined with a translucent gauze, on which peonies of different sizes were embroidered with gold thread. Ningzhi, lined by this shirt, is even more beautiful and luxurious. She lightly rested her sallow hand on that of the maid, stepped off the carriage gracefully, and walked towards Geng''s mansion, her skirt fluttered gently, ethereal but not ostentatious. "She''s a fairy sister." The third son Geng Xin said with a smile. Geng Huai, who was still sulking before, suddenly had a reaction at this moment, and the eyes flickered: "It''s quite beautiful..." Before he finished speaking, Xiao Lizi opened the curtain and got out of the carriage facing Xuan Yin. When the heavy purple figure broke into everyone''s sight, Ning Yue obviously felt the atmosphere stagnate, and all eyes shot at Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin is just dressed in an ordinary way today, purple clothes, silver mask, black shallow boots, and purple-blonde hair crown, but that deceptive appearance and half-smile demeanor make people feel slightly intoxicated. Everyone swallowed their saliva, secretly surprised, thinking that Young Master Rong is so beautiful in the world, but the man in front of him, even though half of his face is covered with a mask, is still breathtakingly beautiful, and what is even more commendable is that he is smiling all over his body. But it exudes a cold and ascetic atmosphere, like a manjusawa blooming in the dark, charming and dangerous. Xuanyin stepped forward and gently supported Princess Deqing. Then everyone followed his movements and turned their eyes back to the Lord. "Princess is here, I''m sorry to welcome you!" Patriarch Geng bowed his hands and greeted Princess Deqing. Thinking of what happened in Jun County, Princess Deqing had a lot of complaints about the Geng family, but she still smiled politely: "Patriarch Geng doesn''t need to be too polite, I have to thank Patriarch Geng for taking time out of his busy schedule to hold a banquet for us to clean up the dust. Woolen cloth." "Where is there? It''s an honor for the Geng family for the princess to come to the Geng family. Everything here seems to be in full bloom." The head of the Geng family smiled and said polite words, and his eyes were unconsciously attracted by Xuan Yin beside him, "This This person must be Lord Zhongchang Attendant, right?" "Patriarch Geng." Xuan Yin smiled softly, his eyes sparkling, and he was naturally charming. Patriarch Geng was taken aback for a moment before he came back to his senses: "My lord''s name is like a thunder in Xiliang, and it is a great honor to meet him once in my lifetime!" Everyone stepped into Geng''s house. Xuanyin unobtrusively dropped his wide sleeves, and held Ning Yue''s little hand under the cover of the wide sleeves. The two of them stared ahead, and there was nothing unusual in their expressions, as if they had just accidentally walked closer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1166： Meeting the Geng Family for the First Time (5) Chapter 1166 Meeting the Geng Family for the First Time (5) "How do you feel?" Xuanyin asked softly. "Smiling tiger." "Where''s Geng San Geng Si?" "I''m not impressed." The two of them really didn''t seem to have much in common, they were especially heartbroken, they didn''t know how to be polite, and gave people a feeling that they were not on the stage, but if this was the case, how could he be brought by Patriarch Geng''s side? You know, he''s a bastard. "Don''t run around later, stay by my side." Xuan Yin squeezed Ning Yue''s little hand, and when someone looked over there, he let go without a trace. Ning Yue is a little greedy for his warmth. When they were a husband and wife in the open and aboveboard, they wanted to be as close as possible, but now they even hold hands secretly. Patriarch Geng and Princess Deqing walked in the front, chatting and laughing, Patriarch Geng chattered, Princess Deqing smiled face-to-face. In the flower hall, there are female relatives sitting, and Mrs. Geng is instructing the maid to carry out the potted plants. Mrs. Geng was wearing a dark blue brocade dress with broken white jasmine, lined with a long white skirt with light smoke, she was combed in a fairy bun, and her hair was full of beaded hairpins, which were full of jewels. "Are the guests here?" Hearing the noise, she greeted her with a smile, but before she could say hello to those people, a pink figure slid past her and crashed into Rong Lin''s arms. "Rong Lin!" Geng Ling''er hugged Rong Lin''s waist tightly, "You are finally back! I''ll wait for you until the day lily is cold!" Even if they are an unmarried couple, it is too polite to be so grandiosely intimate. Patriarch Geng cleared his throat, and said sternly, "Linger, what are you doing? Why don''t you come quickly to greet the princess and Lord Zhongchang?" "I don''t want it!" Geng Ling''er hugged Rong Lin tightly, and didn''t let go, "I have already met the Zhongchang servant, I have been to the Li nationality, father, have you forgotten?" As for the princess...whatever princess is she? Isn''t she just a little widow who killed her fianc? Rong Lin''s face became ugly, he raised his hand, and pulled her out of his arms. Unexpectedly, Geng Linger was entangled again: "Rong Lin, you have been to Xiliang for so long, did you not receive the letter I wrote to you?" It''s no wonder he didn''t receive it. Three or four times a day, he burned it until his hands softened. Rong Qing''s meaningful eyes swept over Rong Lin''s face. Rong Lin''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t mean to hide it from Rong Qing. This girl is really annoying. She wrote to him every day. At first, he thought he would have some useful information, such as the situation of the Geng family. Like, who would have read several in a row, each of which was her courtship routine, and he didn''t bother to read it later, he would burn it when he came, and he didn''t want to upset Rong Qing by telling it. Patriarch Geng''s face was slightly embarrassing, and he glared at his daughter resentfully: "There are guests here! Do you still think you are a child? Go to your mother!" "I''m not!" Geng Ling''er''s whole face was pressed against Rong Lin''s chest. She hadn''t seen Rong Lin for a long time, and she was going crazy thinking about it. If she knew it was so uncomfortable, she should have been with Rong Lin in the first place. Let''s go to Xiliang. Rong Lin''s disgust was almost written on his face, and he pushed her away. She couldn''t stand still, and bumped into Mrs. Geng behind her. Mrs. Geng''s foot was stepped on, and she cried out in pain: "Oh, you Ni Son! Been like a monkey all day long! Can you calm down for a while?" Geng Ling''er wanted to run to Rong Lin again, but Madam Geng stopped her, and Madam Geng lowered her volume and said, "Stop making trouble, be careful when your elder brother comes back to deal with you!" These words worked, and Geng Linger stopped making trouble in an instant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1167： Two more (1) Chapter 1167 Second update (1) Everyone began to take their seats. This is a very spacious and bright dining room, with a large round table in the middle and twelve pear wood chairs, and some half-person-high decorative cabinets are placed against the wall around it. Orchids, violets, etc. On the top of the wall, there are two posthumous works of the masters of the previous dynasty, one is misty and rainy south of the Yangtze River, and the other is Qunfang Begonia. To the east of the painting are two wild grasses, which are vigorous and powerful, and they look like runaway horses soaring into the sky and leaving away in the dust; It moves like a dragon flying into the sky. Comes from nothingness, and returns to the void [Note 1]. It''s a pity that the signature was not signed, and I don''t know who made it. Princess Deqing took a second look, and was supported by the maid to enter the table. The Geng family originally had two houses, the second house guarding the border, and the long house, which is the head of the Geng family, stayed in Shengjing. The ancestors of the Geng family started with refining weapons, which can be traced back to the Xuanyuan Dynasty. At that time, the Geng family was just a merchant, and it was considered an imperial merchant. It relied on selling weapons every year to maintain the family business. Later, it probably made more weapons. A powerful weapon division, played a vital role on the battlefield. It is said that once Emperor Xuanyuan conquered the Yan Kingdom, because the city gate was closed and could not be attacked for a long time, a very clever young man of the Geng family created a kind of explosive flow flint, which blew the city gate into pieces. Since then, the Geng family has officially been reused by the royal family. During Emperor Xuanyuan''s reign, the Geng family''s limelight was once comparable to that of the royal family. But it may be a proof of the truth that prosperity must decline. The Geng family succeeds in Xuanyuan, and loses in Xuanyuan. Speaking of which, the hands of the Geng family are not clean. Those who want to climb to the top of power, who hasn''t stepped on a few bones? Can''t stand a word search. The emperor doted on them, so he just turned a blind eye and closed his eyes. Once the emperor wanted to destroy them, it was just a matter of flipping his hands. However, in the process of killing all the families, a pregnant maid who was pregnant was sent to the epidemic area to die because of smallpox and escaped the catastrophe. The servant girl''s smallpox miraculously healed, and she gave birth to the last bloodline of the Geng family, who is now enshrined in the Geng family''s ancestral hall. Master Geng Shiliu learned the lessons of his predecessors, once lived in seclusion in the mountains, and had no intention of becoming an official. He also warned his descendants not to be greedy for power and go to the muddy water of the royal family. In the first few hundred years, everyone still remembered the ancestral precepts of the Sixteenth Master. Slowly, the descendants went from studying to scientific examinations, to teaching, and finally embarked on a path of intrigue. Perhaps the Geng family has that kind of talent in their bones. Once they enter the court, they are like ducks in water. In just two hundred years, they have grown from a commoner to a family of first-class meritorious service, to the Geng family''s generation. A mighty general, a consort comparable to a powerful prime minister, the head of the Geng family did not hold any official position in the court, and he was like a wild crane all day long, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was busier than any of the Geng family members. Patriarch Geng smiled and ordered the servant girl to serve the dishes. These things that Mrs. Geng should have implemented, he, a man, also handled them very beautifully. "They are all southern dishes. I don''t know if you are used to them." He said with a smile. Princess Deqing said politely: "Let Patriarch Geng worry about it." The maid presented a plate of steamed scallops with minced garlic vermicelli, and the aroma of chopped green onion and shellfish permeated the whole room instantly. Patriarch Geng personally picked one for Princess Deqing: "Our children love this dish the most, Princess Deqing I must have eaten it in Xiliang, but I can guarantee that it is not so delicious!" The seafood in Xiliang was transported from the south, many of them died on the way, and the ones that survived were half-dead, and the quality of the meat was not high-quality. Therefore, everyone including Ning Yue didn''t like seafood very much. But when they arrived in southern Xinjiang, they discovered that seafood can be so delicious. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1168： Two more (2) Chapter 1168 Second update (2) Ning Yue took a bite on the shellfish, and the tender sweet juice overflowed. It was soft and tough, sweet and salty, and the flavor of minced garlic was so well blended that it made people want to eat it all with their tongues. Seeing her eating so deliciously, Rong Qing also gave her the one in his bowl. Seeing that Rong Qing''s was gone, Rong Lin quickly gave Rong Qing his own. Geng Linger seized the opportunity to show her hospitality: "Rong Lin, eat me!" Who wants to eat you? ! Rong Lin threw the scallop on the table in disgust. He is used to petty rudeness, and the Geng family will not be surprised. Anyway, someday he will give someone other than Rong Qing a good look, that would be a hell. Rong Qing didn''t appreciate Rong Lin''s affection this time, and gave the scallops to Ning Yue. Ning Yue smiled sweetly: "Thank you, brother!" Its so cool to be able to eat three! Princess Deqing also felt that the taste of scallops was very fresh and tender, so she glanced at Xuanyin at the side: "Wouldn''t you like to try it? The taste is not bad." Xuan Yin seemed to be very reluctant to pick up the scallop meat, and slowly put it into his mouth, looking really **** unpalatable, but he wanted to serve the whole plate of scallops. At this moment, I regretted playing Sikong Shuo a little bit. This guy doesnt eat meat, how much food would be missing for him? After the scallops, the maid presented a sea crab to each person. People in Xiliang eat a lot of crabs, especially around the Mid-Autumn Festival. Hairy crabs are almost a must-have delicacy on every table, but sea crabs are rarely eaten. , especially this kind... I don''t know what kind of seasoning is used to make it, it''s yellow and orange, and it smells a little weird. Seeing the surprised expressions of the guests, Geng''s owner explained with a smile: "This crab is not made of ordinary spices, it is a spice from an exotic place, there are yellow, blue and red, I don''t remember the specific name. gone." "Curry." Rong Qing said. "Yes, yes, yes! It''s called curry!" Patriarch Geng smiled heartily, "I don''t have any other hobbies, I just want to eat delicious food. There is nothing I dare not eat, and there is nothing I can''t buy!" This is true. Ning Yue has participated in so many banquets in her past and present lives, and she has never felt that anyone can cook better than Lanzhi''s craftsmanship. But when she arrived at Geng''s house, she realized that Lanzhi''s craftsmanship can finally take a back seat. The crab shells have all been knocked off, and they can be removed with a light grip with chopsticks. The white and tender crab meat is exposed, exuding a scent that seduces greedy worms, making it a feast for the eyes. When you eat this spice at the beginning, you will feel weird, and it has a stronger taste than fennel, but if you eat more, you will become more and more fond of it. After eating a sea crab, everyone is almost full. Before the side dish was finished, the maid presented another green curry beef dish. This dish is considered very spicy in southern Xinjiang. The Geng family didnt eat much, and some couldnt stand the spicy taste. Ning Yue I ate a lot. Regardless of the quarrel with the Geng family before, at least everyone had a very comfortable meal. After a full meal, Geng Patriarch finally got to the point, picked up the wine glass, stood up, and said to Princess Deqing: "Geng is very sorry about the matter between the dog and the princess, that child has not been raised by my side since childhood, and lacks Teach me, let the princess get hurt, Geng must bear the blame!" As he spoke, he bowed deeply. The second son Geng Xin and the third son Geng Huai also stood up one after another, walked behind their father, folded their hands in front of their foreheads, and lowered themselves deeply. Madam Geng also pulled Geng Linger to stand up, keeping her head down. This move confused Princess Deqing on the spot, saying that like a father, like a son, after getting acquainted with Prince Gong''s character, she had imagined more than once what the Geng family would be like, it should be arrogant It''s right to be invincible, but from the moment she entered the door until now, the friendliness, humility, and easy-going of the Geng family have repeatedly shocked her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1169： Two more (3) Chapter 1169 Second update (3) Princess Deqing would understand if she politely made some remedial measures because of the diplomatic relations between the two countries, but she never expected that the other party would put down her figure like this and give a princess of a neighboring country Apologize. The bewildered Princess Deqing was at a loss and looked at Xuanyin. Before leaving, her father entrusted herself to him. In her heart, she was somewhat dependent on him. Xuan Yin smiled lightly, this old and cunning Geng Patriarch, he is moving with emotion and reason, and focuses on Princess Deqing''s weakness, but Geng Ye is not his own at all, don''t tell him, he can''t even recognize his own son, Then he shouldn''t be the head of the house anymore, go back to the countryside and grow vegetables! Apologizing to Princess Deqing for a discarded chess piece is definitely not out of sincerity, at most it is weighing the pros and cons. It seems that the disarming in Jun County made the Geng family aware of their position. They definitely didn''t come to southern border with the intention of making peace or flattery. If they can make up, they will make up, and if they don''t, they will fight. After all, they can''t let the princess of Xiliang suffer such a big fall. And once they refuse to give up, it means that they will not expose Geng Ye''s matter easily. At that time, if the troubles come to the King of Nanjiang, the Geng family may not be able to step down. Rather than that, it is better to find Princess Deqing private. Although Xuanyin doesn''t like the Geng family, he has to admire the methods of the Geng family leader. This kind of begging for help would never be done by his father. Xuan Yin couldn''t help but look at Patriarch Geng one more time, and smiled softly: "Why did Patriarch Geng mention this so politely? Is this a reception banquet or an apology dinner? If it''s a reception banquet, don''t mention such a spoiling thing." One size is equal to one size, and the idea of ??taking people''s short hands and eating people''s soft mouths doesn''t work at all in Xuanyin''s place. Patriarch Geng met such an indifferent person for the first time. No, this can no longer be described as indifference. This is simply...not understanding the world! After eating and drinking his family''s food, he spoke softly, but his face changed so quickly Ning Yue wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, and said: "Yes, Patriarch Geng, we are having a good time eating. I can''t even eat it because you mentioned such an unappetizing thing." One sea crab, three scallops, five oysters, one cup of stewed snow clams with papaya, one plate of lobster, one bowl of jelly, three skewers of squid, one plate of green curry beef, are you full? I''m so embarrassed that I can''t eat it because I don''t like it! Having interacted with those officialdom people a lot, such a wonderful young man, he met two of them once he met. Patriarch Geng''s complexion was a little cloudy, but he had gained experience after all, and soon gave that emotion to him. Suppressing it, he said with a smile: "It''s Geng who is being rude, he shouldn''t bring up the sad matter of the princess, and Geng will punish himself with three cups!" As he spoke, he drank three glasses of spirits in a row, and didn''t mention anything about Geng Ye again. At this point in the banquet, no matter how Patriarch Geng "repairs" Princess Deqing, she can''t restore Princess Deqing to her previous state. The maid again presented the special fruits and cakes of southern Xinjiang. , all comers are welcome. The corner of Rong Lin''s mouth twitched, who said just now that he couldn''t eat anymore? Eat more than him. Xuanyin also felt that Ning Yue ate too much. Since entering the door, her small mouth has never stopped. I didn''t realize that she can eat so much before. At four o''clock in the evening (eight o''clock in the evening), the banquet was over, and the head of the Geng family invited the theater troupe to sing in the back garden. He invited everyone to watch, but was rejected by Princess Deqing and Xuanyin. Princess Deqing was not in the mood, and Xuanyin It was because Ning Yue was already drowsy in Rong Qing''s arms. Patriarch Geng personally sent everyone to the carriage, and said: "Tomorrow the emperor will hold a banquet in the palace, if you need to buy anything or help, please tell Geng." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1170： Two more (4) Chapter 1170 Second update (4) Princess Deqing said lightly: "I appreciate Patriarch Geng''s kindness, and I will leave." "Princess, walk slowly." Patriarch Geng cupped his hands. Princess Deqing nodded, got into the carriage, and glanced left and right: "Where is Eleven Niang?" The maid stretched her neck: "Eh? Yes, the one who was still with me when I first left the house, why did it suddenly disappear?" Princess Deqing''s eyes sharpened: "Hurry up and look for it! That child is stupid and young. It would be bad if he bumped into someone who shouldn''t be bumped into in the mansion." The maid muttered: "According to the servant girl, you shouldn''t have saved her in the first place. She is clumsy and has nothing but good looks. You are struggling on your own, and you even brought a small oil bottle." "Okay, stop talking, go find it!" Princess Deqing frowned. The palace maid went, and just jumped out of the carriage, she saw Eleven Niang running over in a hurry, with her little hands buried in her wide sleeves, her arms a little stiff. "Sister Ping." Eleven Niang greeted timidly. The maid raised her eyebrows and said, "Why did you go just now?" "I... I suddenly had a stomachache, so I went to find a convenient place." Eleven Niang said with her head down. "You...you can''t go outside, right?" A trace of worry appeared on the maid''s face. Eleven Niang bit her lips and remained silent. The palace lady has a headache! A wild child is a wild child, how many times have I taught her not to be open in the open! She still thinks this is her own village! The maid pinched Eleven Niang''s ears, lowered her voice and said, "If you mess around again, I''ll beat your **** to pieces! Do you hear me?" "Ahit hurts..." Eleven Niang''s little face wrinkled into a ball. The maid saw her stiff little hand: "What are you holding?" Eleven Niang put her hands behind her back and shook her head: "No...it''s nothing." The maid''s eyes turned cold, she pinched her arm, and said in a low voice: "Did you steal something?!" "I didn''t!" Eleven Niang said stubbornly. "Then what are you holding? Show me it!" The maid shouted silently. Eleven Niang hides back. The palace maid pinched her severely: "Can you take it out?" Eleven Niang snorted: "Oh, it hurts, it hurts to death!" Princess Deqing heard the faint cry, leaned on the back of the chair, and asked lazily: "Is Eleven Niang back?" The court lady gave Eleven Niang a warning look, if she dares to sue, she will strangle you to death! He looked at the car curtain with a smile and said: "Yeah, I was just going to look for it, I went back by myself, get in the car quickly, look at the sweat on your little face, are you in a hurry?" Eleven Niang timidly got into the carriage. "Did you get lost again just now? Remember to keep up next time, you know?" In the carriage, Princess Deqing''s gentle voice came. The court lady sighed angrily and helplessly. On the other side, Ning Yue suddenly poked a small head out of the carriage, "Patriarch Geng, didn''t you say that Chen Guogong is coming? It seems that he didn''t see it." Patriarch Geng smiled and said, "Chen Guogong canceled the trip because of something, but I think you will be able to see him tomorrow." "Oh." Ning Yue rubbed her eyes, then fell back into Rong Qing''s arms and fell asleep. Rong Qing spoiled with a smile: "I''m all dreaming, and I still remember about Chen Guogong, I have already forgotten it." "Sister is so smart!" Rong Lin grinned, revealing a mouthful of small white teeth. "Rong Lin!" Geng Ling''er jumped in, moved to Rong Lin''s side, and hugged Rong Lin''s arm. Rong Lin gave her a disgusted look: "What are you doing here?" Geng Ling''er straightened her waist and said: "I''ll go back to the mansion with you! You haven''t come back for so long, there must be no one to take care of the mansion. I made an agreement with my mother to stay with you for a few days and help you clean up. Come back when you''re done!" When she spoke, her whole body was pressed against Rong Lin''s arm, and her soft chest was squeezed into a different shape. Rong Lin''s expression darkened, and he threw her off the carriage. However, when Rong Lin turned his head to look at Rong Qing, Rong Qing had already carried Ning Yue in his arms, pushed the wheelchair out from the drop board at the back door, and got into Ning Yue''s carriage. "Rong Qing! Rong Qing!" Rong Lin chased after him anxiously. Geng Ling''er rolled her eyes, snickered, and climbed into the carriage to hide. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1171： Symptoms of Pregnancy (1) Chapter 1171 Pregnancy of Pregnancy (1) When the carriage arrived at the Marshal''s Mansion, Geng Ling''er sneaked out from the back door indiscriminately. After all, there were so many people coming in and out, no one noticed that she slipped into the gate. She lifted her skirt and rushed to the inner house like flying. She had inquired, Rong Lin lived in Youlan Courtyard, which was sparsely populated, not even a maid on duty, exactly the same as when Rong Qing was in Bodhi Palace, so it saved her from worrying about being discovered. However, Youlan Courtyard is so big, which room does Rong Lin live in? At this time, Geng Linger really regretted that she didn''t go to the Marshal''s Mansion more times. The sound of footsteps gradually came from outside, Geng Linger didn''t have time to think, she pushed open a door and hid in. Xuanyin sent Ning Yue back to Youlan Courtyard. Princess Deqing had already got off the car early. They stole some time and walked hand in hand on the fragrant and pleasant path. "Are you tired?" Xuanyin asked softly. Ning Yue smiled and shook her head: "I slept all the way in the carriage, and now I feel better." Xuan Yin''s eyes swept away, the trees were faint, and no human voice was heard, he raised the corner of his lips and said: "Your spirit is good, why don''t you do something?" "Don''t!" Ning Yue said without thinking. During the time of rushing, she was almost exhausted by excessive indulgence. Seeing how she dozed off at every turn, I don''t know, I thought she was smoking opium. . Thinking about dozing off, he yawned involuntarily. Xuanyin looked at her exhausted appearance, and touched her face distressedly: "Why are you so tired? Do you do too much?" He said something that was not ashamed in a serious manner, and Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing: "Yes, be more restrained in the future." "Obviously you seduced me." Xuan Yin snorted. Ning Yue blushed a little, she didn''t know what was wrong, since she set foot on the trip, she wished to be with him for twelve hours, and this guy was so charming, every time he touched him, the sky would explode, The following things will be a matter of course. I thought it was really my own fault that made me so tired, but when I thought about it carefully, it didn''t seem to be the case at all. She started, but he was the one who couldn''t stop every time. "You still have to blame." She said in a muffled voice. Xuanyin smiled lightly, pecked her fair and tender face: "Okay, okay, blame me." Ning Yue looked around to make sure there was no one there, so she stopped slowly and snuggled into his arms. Xuanyin hugged her slender waist, and asked softly in her ear: "Can''t you walk? I''ll hug you." Ning Yue rubbed against his arms, then shook her head: "I can walk, but after I walk back, I won''t be able to see you." Even if he can have some leisure and intimacy, after all, he lives in a very far away yard, separated by Princess Deqing''s Yalan Residence. Princess Deqing has already noticed that something is wrong with him, it''s just too many things They need to rely on him, and they need to be more careful not to show any more lies if they didn''t investigate carefully. Xuanyin picked up her face, stared at her deeply, and his eyes were full of reluctance: "I will try my best to solve the matter in southern Xinjiang as soon as possible, and find Bodhizi as soon as possible." "Yes." Ning Yue nodded. Xuanyin kissed her soft red lips: "I''ll take you back." Ning Yue was so sleepy that her eyelids started to fight, so she had no choice but to follow him. Xuanyin hugged her, she smiled sweetly, put her arms around Xuanyin''s neck, buried her small head in the socket of his neck, and slowly closed her eyes. As soon as Geng Ling''er entered the room, she realized that she had entered the wrong room. Although she entered it casually at the time, she prayed in her heart that it was Rong Lin''s room by mistake. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1172： Symptoms of Pregnancy (2) Chapter 1172 Pregnancy of Pregnancy (2) There was a faint fragrance of medicine in the room, and a green gauze curtain hung beside the bed, and the cool night wind blew in from the half-opened window, blowing the curtain like a rustling sound. Geng Linger hid under the bed, the veil brushed her face, scratched the tip of her nose, and she sneezed. "Huh? Is my uncle awake?" Dongmei passed the door, heard the sound of sneezing, and hurriedly pushed the door in. She naturally knew that the person lying on the bed was Sikong Shuo, but in order not to fall into the trap, she was already used to calling him uncle. She opened the curtain and saw that the person on the bed was sleeping soundly, so she tucked in the quilt and said, "Did you hear me wrong? People shouldn''t sneeze when they''re asleep." After Hongyu left, Geng Linger breathed a sigh of relief! So this is Xuanyin''s room? He had heard that Xuan Yin was injured and had come to southern Xinjiang to find medicine, but he did not expect to be met by her. Slip away quickly, when Rong Lin and the others all come back, it will be impossible for her to move anywhere. However, when she managed to crawl out from under the bed, there was another conversation at the door that drove her crazy. "Come here, you should go back and rest." "I''ll go in and see him first." These two voices are so familiar, can''t it be what she thought? crunch The door was pushed open. A pair of plain white embroidered pink lotus embroidered shoes stepped in. The skirt was also white, inlaid with crystal blue crystals. The demeanor was excellent. Every step was like a small wave, gently rippling on the night sea. Afterwards, a pair of pitch-black steps came in. Above the steps was a purple embroidered cloud pattern hem. Even if she didn''t know much about women''s reds, she could feel the value of such patterns and brocade craftsmanship. Geng Ling''er secretly groaned, just dodging a maid, two evil stars came again, I hope Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo don''t find her! Ning Yue walked to the bed. Geng Ling''er desperately lowered her body and moved in quietly. Ning Yue opened the curtain: "Huh? Did someone come here just now?" Geng Linger''s heart skipped a beat, isn''t she so unlucky? Was discovered so quickly? "Is it Dongmei?" Xuanyin said. Ning Yue looked towards the door and said in a loud voice, "Dongmei!" "Hey! Miss, you called me?" Dongmei walked over with small steps, still holding the unfinished shoe soles, "What''s the matter?" "Who has come in the room?" Ning Yue asked lightly. Dongmei scratched her head and said, "I came in to see my uncle." Ning Yue said: "You step back." "yes." Dongmei backed out and closed the door. Geng Ling''er finally had a big rock in her heart, but she couldn''t take it lightly. What if the two of them looked under the bed? Then she will be completely exposed. Ning Yue called warm water, wiped Sikong Shuo''s hands and face, sighed and said, "How long will it be?" Xuanyin patted her on the shoulder: "Maybe it won''t take long." Ning Yue pressed Xuan Yin''s hand that was on her shoulder, and pressed her face against it: "I don''t want to owe him." "I understand." Xuan Yin hugged Ning Yue from behind, "It will be cured." Geng Ling''er was lying on the bottom of the bed, so she couldn''t see the movements of the two of them, but what happened to the intertwined feet? Above the head, the sound of kissing slowly came, and the unbearable gasping of shame. Geng Ling''er''s heart trembled violently, these two people...couldn''t be in...that or that? One of them is a **** and the other is a married woman! Gengs house, study room Patriarch Geng sat at the desk, quietly thinking about what happened today. Opposite him, sat the second son Geng Xin and the third son Geng Huai. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1173： Symptoms of Pregnancy (3) Chapter 1173 Pregnancy Pregnancy (3) "What do you think?" He asked heavily. Geng Xin regained that look of a naive young boy, and a rare seriousness appeared on his green and immature face: "Their hostility seems to be very strong, and this matter may be difficult to deal with." Patriarch Geng hummed, expressing his agreement with his son. Geng Huai said disapprovingly: "But after all, they are here to make a marriage. We have given such a big concession, what else do they want? A princess who lost her virginity, really thinks she can fly on a branch and become a phoenix?" "He is a phoenix in the first place, it doesn''t matter if he loses his virginity or not." Geng Xin disagreed with his younger brother''s contempt. After all, a princess is different from ordinary women. Even if she recruits three or four sons-in-law after marriage, no one will jump out and poke her back. Losing her virginity is fatal to a boudoir girl. No one dared to use etiquette to overwhelm her. "How could it be the same? If it were me, I wouldn''t marry that kind of woman who lost her virginity!" Geng Huai said with a snort. Geng Xin didn''t refute his younger brother''s words. After all, most men have the same idea as him, that is, women must be chaste: "But she is not an ordinary person. Marrying her is equivalent to marrying half of Xiliang." "So what? A woman who has been slept with by others, I feel sick when I fall asleep!" Geng Huai said as if he had already slept with a woman. In fact, he didn''t have his own personnel maid. Patriarch Geng squeezed the brush in his hand: "Okay, you two brothers, stop arguing, it''s not your turn to marry anyway." "Father, you can''t say that. My third brother and I turned fifteen last month. At this age, we can get married. If she takes a fancy to either of us, should we marry or not?" It feels good to say. Patriarch Geng felt that his son''s thoughts were naive, because according to his observation tonight, Princess Deqing did not have the slightest affection for these two brats. I took a look. But the eldest son has already married Princess Ying, so it is absolutely impossible for the two princesses to serve one husband together. "If she took a fancy to you, this matter would be resolved, but it''s a pity that she didn''t take a fancy to you!" He sneered. The banquet tonight is of course hoping to get Princess Deqing''s forgiveness. In this way, even if the king of Nanjiang asks about it, Princess Deqing will not pursue it, and the king of Nanjiang will naturally turn a blind eye. How to get forgiveness from the other party? It was nothing more than apologizing and making up, and he put down his dignity to do it. As for making up, he considered dating a son, but they really didn''t like them. "Father, I don''t think this matter may not turn around." Geng Xin said thoughtfully. "How to say?" Patriarch Geng asked. Geng Xin frowned and said, "Father, do you remember what happened to Magistrate Wu?" "Remember, what''s wrong?" "Although County Magistrate Wu is a small county magistrate, Rong Qing knows that he belongs to us, so it is impossible not to remind them, but they still insist on beating County Magistrate Wu, which shows that they have no intention of fearing us at all. " This point, fools have guessed it. They wanted to show them off, but they were slapped in the face by the other party. That''s why Patriarch Geng changed his strategy and set up a welcome banquet Patriarch Geng paused, then looked at his second son: "What do you want to say?" "Father, do you know who ordered to punish Magistrate Wu?" Geng Xin said, "It''s Ma Ningyue." "That girl?" Patriarch Geng''s mind was filled with a pair of eyes as calm as water. He didn''t pay much attention to her, but to his own surprise, he actually remembered her eyes so vividly. All night, she didn''t do anything, didn''t talk much, she just buried herself in the food, as if she was deliberately trying to reduce her sense of existence, but maybe she didn''t even notice it herself, she was the kind of person who didn''t look amazing, but then forgot A woman who won''t fall. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1174： Symptoms of Pregnancy (4) Chapter 1174 Pregnancy Pregnancy (4) Geng Huai leaned back in the chair lazily: "That foodie!" He can eat better than him! From his point of view, I am afraid that there is nothing to do except to eat. Geng Xin said firmly: "Rong Qing loves her very much, she only has this younger sister in her eyes, and Rong Lin has always listened to Rong Qing''s words, as long as we take her down, it is tantamount to taking down the two mountains of Rong Qing and Rong Lin. They are people who can talk to the emperor, if they offend the Geng family, I believe the emperor will listen to it." "Yeah." Patriarch Geng nodded, "But these are not enough." "Yes, it''s not enough. After all, the original owner''s attitude is also very important." Geng Xin said with a smile: "But father, have you noticed? Whenever Princess Deqing encounters a situation where she can''t get an idea, she will ask Sikong Shuo for help." I want to ask for help, the emperor of Xiliang entrusted her to Sikong Shuo before we set off, as long as we get Sikong Shuo done, are you afraid that Princess Deqing won''t listen to us?" The head of the Geng family picked up a pen and wrote two names on the white paper: "So you mean, whether the Geng family can survive this crisis depends on Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo?" "Exactly." Patriarch Geng frowned: "But these two people... are not so easy to win." If it is easy to win, Suhuo and Zhulong won''t be crushed. "Speaking of which, these two people are indeed somewhat evil." Geng Xin said: "Let''s talk about Ma Ningyue first. According to the information we found, she was a lonely and sick child until she was thirteen years old, and suddenly one day she recovered. Afterwards, she began to have great luck crazily. First, she made her mark in the academy, and then she was favored by Princess Fuyuan. Later, she married King Yinjun. One by one, brother-in-law, aunt, sister-in-law, brother-in-law, Guo Yu, Suhuo..." "Luck alone, how can I get to this point? I''m afraid this girl has a lot of tricks!" Geng Patriarch drew a circle outside Ma Ningyue''s name. "Let''s talk about Sikong Shuo. He is also a legend. His father must have known about his background. He entered the palace at the age of ten, and followed a group of eunuchs. He was summoned to be a personal servant, and then accidentally fell into the eyes of the former emperor, and was taken back to the palace by the emperor. This man endured humiliation for many years, and finally brought chaos to the former dynasty. Two years ago, he supported the Wang family to usurp the throne and became a man A Zhongchang servant above ten thousand people." "I''m afraid he will be harder to subdue than Ma Ningyue." Patriarch Geng showed a solemn expression. Geng Xin smiled lightly and said: "The most difficult thing to subdue is actually not him and Ma Ningyue, but Xuan Yin, the fourth son of the Xuan family. For fear." "Then we only need to deal with Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo." Patriarch Geng said "only", but his face did not relax in the slightest, because these two people should not be underestimated regardless of their means or status. "Father! Father! Father!" Outside the door, Geng Linger''s scream suddenly sounded. Patriarch Geng frowned: "What''s the point of yelling?" He gave birth to five sons and two daughters. Except for Geng Ye, who disappeared among the people, whose character he didn''t know, the other children were all indifferent. She is outstanding in stature, but Geng Ling''er is spoiled by her mother, so it''s okay to be stupid, and she doesn''t know any rules! Geng Xin was afraid that his father would punish his sister, so he hurriedly stepped forward and opened the door: "We are talking about something, if you have anything to say, we can talk about it tomorrow." Geng Linger panted heavily: "No...you can''t say it tomorrow...it has to be today!" "What''s wrong?" Geng Xin asked patiently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1175： Symptoms of Pregnancy (5) Chapter 1175 Pregnancy Pregnancy (5) "I...I...I saw with my own eyes...Sikong Shuo and Ma Ningyue are together!" "By being together, you mean..." Update looked at her suspiciously. She said anxiously: "Of course it refers to that and that! They hugged and kissed! It''s just nothing!" "Are you sure what you said is true?" Geng Xin''s eyes widened. "What I see with my two eyes, can it be fake? Don''t believe it... If you don''t believe it, you can go to the Marshal''s Mansion with me now! I promise you can catch him!" She heard half of the corner, Ning Yue suddenly said that it was inconvenient here, and returned Let''s go to the room, and then Sikong Shuo carried her out, she is sure that the two of them are still lingering on the bed now! She couldn''t figure it out, Ma Ningyue was a normal woman after all, how could she get involved with a eunuch? She, a little girl, doesn''t quite understand these things, but the men in the room understand better and better. Just because the eunuchs don''t have that thing, it doesn''t mean they can''t please women, or else? How did those dissatisfied concubines resolve their loneliness? But after all, Sikong Shuo is not an ordinary eunuch, and Ma Ningyue is not just any unfavored concubine, she is the only wife of King Yinjun, and she has done such a messy thing with the eunuch, and it is heard by that person, I''m afraid it will Thoughts flashed, and a smug smile appeared on Geng Xin''s face: "Father, didn''t we worry about not being able to take down Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo just now? Look, the opportunity has come." There was a banquet in the palace, Princess Deqing woke up early, sat in front of the dressing table and dressed herself up, the shadow of losing her virginity has not yet dissipated, but she will not let herself live in the shadow because of this, she is a royal princess, no matter what happens , will go on glamorously. "The eyes of these pearls are too dark, wait a moment, this servant will pick out two brighter ones." The palace maid brought a pair of matte magnolia pearls into Bisha kitchen. Eleven Niang came over bouncingly and handed her a red bean bracelet. Princess Deqing has a fair complexion and slender wrists, and she looks very pretty wearing bracelets, especially this red bean is different from the ones she has seen before. Obvious: "Green?" Princess Deqing smiled: "It''s really beautiful, did you give it to me?" Eleven Niang nodded, and said timidly: "I... have been hanging around all night... I don''t know if the princess likes it or not." "I like it." Princess Deqing touched Eleven Niang''s head, "Where did you get the red beans?" "I bought it from outside." Eleven Niang lowered her head and said, looking a little embarrassed. Princess Deqing wears it on her wrist, looking left and right, she can''t put it down. On the other side, Ning Yue was also getting dressed, her eyes were blurred, apparently still asleep, she leaned on Dongmei''s body, her freshly combed hair was messed up again. Dongmei said angrily: "Oh, miss, what''s wrong with you? My uncle didn''t bother you for long last night, look at how tired you are!" Ning Yue yawned a few more times, tears came out: "Maybe it''s because I''m too tired from the journey." Dongmei went to fetch a basin of cold water, soaked a few slices of mint, and washed Ning Yue''s face. Ning Yue finally regained consciousness. Dongmei chose clothes for Ning Yue to try on: "Miss, the clothes are too small." Ning Yue looked at the person in the bronze mirror: "Have I really gained a lot of weight?" "It''s because you were too thin before, but now you have just put on some flesh. Wait a minute, I''ll take it and change it, just a few stitches." Dongmei took Ning Yue''s apron and clothes to the embroidery room. Ning Yue was wrapped in a thin quilt, and lay down on the bed again to sleep soundly. After Xuan Yin visited Sikong Shuo, he walked into her room, and saw her lying on her side behind the veil, with a thin quilt under her armpits, which just covered her chubby little buttocks, and her slender long legs were showing willfully. Outside, you can still vaguely see the hickey marks that haven''t completely faded away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1176： Symptoms of Pregnancy (7) Chapter 1176 Pregnancy Pregnancy (7) On the way here, the eldest brother has given her a popular science on the situation of the royal family in southern Xinjiang. The king of southern Xinjiang has countless concubines in the harem, from the queen to the dressing table, there are hundreds of them. However, he was too lazy to suppress those pregnant concubines. Apart from the prince, the King of Nanjiang had seven princes and more than a dozen princesses. Ning Yue had already met King Xuan and Huangfu Xin. It was born by Empress Geng, and King Xuan was born by Concubine Liu Gui. In addition, Concubine Yan Hui gave birth to the third prince King Qi, Concubine Zhang Li gave birth to the fourth prince Zhong Wang, Concubine Chen gave birth to the fifth prince Ding Wang, Concubine Li Shun had no children, and raised the sixth prince En Wang from the close maid, and the seventh prince was Geng Wang. The queen''s flesh and blood are still living in the palace and have not yet been crowned king. All the concubines present here are concubines who depend on their mothers for their children. Their appearance has long faded from the glamor of girls, but it doesn''t matter much. Anyway, the king of Nanjiang doesn''t come to the harem anymore. No matter how beautiful they are, who can they show them to? Among the concubines, Concubine Chen is the quietest. Everyone is talking and laughing, but she is left alone. Of course, it is because of her low status, and more, it is probably because she is the mother of the Yuan Empress. Empress Chen married the Nanjiang king as an adopted daughter of the Chen family. For a long time after her death, the Nanjiang king did not have a new concubine. Later, when the prince grew up, Empress Geng entered the palace, and the Nanjiang king Concubine Liu Gui, Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, Concubine Chen, Concubine Li Shun were all recruited one after another after that. Empress Geng and Empress Chen are two completely different forces. As Empress Chen''s natal family, it is not surprising that Concubine Chen will be excluded by everyone. In the past, when the crown prince was alive, Concubine Chen and the fifth prince had a good life. After the crown prince passed away, Empress Chens lineage was beaten up, and the situation of Concubine Chens mother and son fell from heaven to hell. They have almost become transparent people in the palace. up. The **** stepped into the room and reported Ning Yue''s visit to Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu Gui raised her smiling face: "The concubine princess is here! Quick! Come and sit down!" She waved to Ning Yue affectionately. Ning Yue walked to her side and bowed: "Imperial concubine." "Don''t be too polite!" Concubine Liu Gui pulled Ning Yue to sit beside her, and looked at Ning Yue for a while, "Is this your first time in Southern Xinjiang? I heard the emperor mentioned you." She and King Xuan had several relationships in the Li nationality. "What a little beauty!" Concubine Liu Gui said pleasantly, "Take a look, isn''t she much more beautiful than your princess?" Concubine Yan Hui covered her lips with a cattail fan, squinted her eyes and said with a smile: "This one is thin-skinned and tender, much better than my Jiner!" Huangfu Jin, the daughter of Concubine Yan Hui. Concubine Zhang Li said angrily: "You Jin''er is not such a beautiful beauty! According to me, you are no worse than Princess Yan and Princess Shan!" The princesses in southern Xinjiang are not considered beauties, but the world is full of ugly people. Although Ning Yue is held in the palm of her husband and elder brother, she still has self-knowledge. She has a baby face, delicate, but not stunning. These people and horses beat so loudly, but they are by no means so simple. Concubine Li Shun is a delicate and sickly beauty. She covered her face and coughed twice, and said in a coquettish voice, "No matter how beautiful she is, she is getting married, you should rest your thoughts!" Everyone showed a lonely expression. Ning Yue thought to herself, it seems that it is her first time to come to southern Xinjiang, is it necessary for these people to get so familiar? It''s like an old friend you haven''t seen in years. Concubine Liu Gui asked the female officer to serve tea to Ning Yue, and said softly: "I heard that King Yinjun is ill, and he came to southern Xinjiang to look for medicine. Have you found it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1177： Symptoms of Pregnancy (8) Chapter 1177 Pregnancy Pregnancy (8) "I''m looking for it." Ning Yue said politely. "What medicine are you looking for? Tell me, maybe we can help you!" Concubine Liu Gui said enthusiastically. Ning Yue said politely: "I don''t know the details, it''s all done by my elder brother." Concubine Liu Gui paused for a moment, thoughtfully: "Ah, Mr. Rong, he is a miracle doctor. I believe Prince Yinjun''s illness will be cured!" "yes." "yes!" There was a voice of agreement. Only Concubine Chen sat silently in her seat, never stepping forward to join in the fun. Concubine Liu Gui handed Ning Yue a plate of scallion crisps: "It''s fresh out of the pan, it''s still steaming, try it quickly." Ning Yue smelled the greasy smell of chopped green onion, felt inexplicably disgusted, her throat slipped, and said: "No, I''m very full." "Then let''s drink some tea." Concubine Liu Gui said again: "By the way, I heard that Princess Deqing has also entered the palace. Did she enter the palace to discuss marriage matters?" Ning Yue took a deep look at Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu Gui''s smile froze slightly, and soon, she smiled again: "We concubines stay in the deep palace all year round, and we just talk to pass the time. Don''t be offended by the princess." Ning Yue said: "No, the imperial concubine is too serious." Concubine Liu Gui turned her beautiful eyes and said with a smile: "We haven''t seen Princess Deqing yet, so I don''t know what she looks like." "Prettier than me." Ning Yue said truthfully. Concubine Liu Gui patted yo, and said with praise: "It''s more beautiful than you, so what? Ouch, Ouch!" She rubbed her heart, "Why did my son get married so early? I regret it!" The whole room was amused by her heartless words. Concubine Yan Hui joked: "Sister Guifei, Princess Xuan must not hear this, be careful, take your little grandson and run away!" Concubine Liu Gui gave her a blank look: "You are the only one who protects your daughter-in-law! A few days ago, who complained to me, saying that it is difficult to go to the sky even if you want to see your grandson?" The third prince of Concubine Yan Hui, King Qi, has also married a wife and had children. At the beginning, the crown prince was empty-handed, and a minister suggested that one of the sons of King Xuan and King Qi should be adopted to the East Palace, but the crown prince refused. I don''t know if the two concubines hated the crown prince because of that incident, and became friends with each other. Anyway, in Ning Yue''s opinion, the two get along quite harmoniously. Empress Geng is not here, Concubine Liu Gui is the biggest, don''t be afraid to ask some questions, but she is not afraid: "Princess Princess, tell me...what kind of object does Princess Deqing like?" Ning Yue pretended not to understand her subtext, and replied with a smile: "I''m not very clear about this, so I didn''t dare to ask the princess in detail." Concubine Liu Gui''s eyes moved, her expression slightly embarrassed: "We didn''t treat you as an outsider, we just wanted to give you some advice, so that the princess won''t take a detour!" She lowered her volume, "I''ve heard something about the princess. The wind, cant it be true? Ning Yue blinked, as if she didn''t know how to answer. This clearly confirmed Concubine Liu Gui''s conjecture. Concubine Liu Gui smiled shrewdly: "To tell you the truth, I actually like Princess Deqing very much, and I sympathize with her plight. It''s a pity that King Xuan has already married. Otherwise, we Make sure King Xuan marry her! You are newcomers and no one has mentioned anything, if you make a wrong choice, you will miss the princess''s life again." Ning Yue''s expression was blank, as if she didn''t understand. Concubine Liu Gui secretly thought that this girl could not be made of wood? I can only open the skylight to speak out. "My natal family has a nephew named Liu Jun. He is a handsome man with both civil and military skills. The most important thing is that he has a very good character. I watched him grow up. He is definitely a first-class good man in the world!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1178： Symptoms of Pregnancy (9) Chapter 1178 Pregnancy Pregnancy (9) Her voice was so low that Ning Yue could just hear her. Ning Yue sneered in her heart, and for a long time, she praised her beauty and cared about "Xuan Yin"''s health, but it turned out that she was waiting for her here. Here, without waiting for Ning Yue to give an answer, Concubine Yan Hui pulled Ning Yue over there. Concubine Yan Hui was similar to Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Yan Hui also intended to marry Princess Deqing. The nephew of her natal family. Soon, Concubine Zhang Li and Concubine Li Shun also seized the opportunity and threw olive branches to Ning Yue. The mother clan of these two people is not powerful enough, and they recommended their backers in the court of honor. Ning Yue laughed speechlessly. Concubine Liu Gui and Concubine Yan Hui chose someone else. Anyway, the official statement is that they dont want to wrong the princess to be a concubine, but the princes of Concubine Zhang Li and Concubine Li Shun are not married. Why should they hide their sons and compensate Deqing to a concubine? Courtier? This group of people, while wanting to know the power behind Princess Deqing, at the same time despise Princess Deqing for being unclean, it is really ridiculous. Ning Yue cast a slightly sarcastic gaze on Concubine Chen''s quiet face: "Is there no one to recommend, Concubine Chen? I heard that none of Duke Chen''s sons are engaged!" Chen Concubine said quietly: "The Chen family has already hooked up with me, and will not hook up with my nephew again." As she spoke, she stood up and bowed to Concubine Liu Gui: "I feel unwell, please leave first." In the Hall of Chang''an, King Xuan and the princes received the envoys from Xiliang. After the crown prince passed away, King Xuan was the eldest son, and he became the leader of the princes logically. In addition, he and Sikong Shuo spent some time in the Li tribe, so they were familiar with each other. on his head. He and his younger brothers did not talk about Geng Ye''s matter in a tacit understanding. After all, it was not their fault, and he was afraid that Princess Deqing would lose face. King Xuan asked with a smile: "How is Zhongchang Attendant doing these days?" Xuanyin said in a calm manner: "Thanks to His Highness, it''s not too bad." "Isn''t that too bad? I see that your complexion is rosy, and you are much more energetic than when you were in the Li nationality!" King Xuan told the truth. When Sikong Shuo was in the Li nationality, he happened to be taking medicine to restore human nature. He was in great pain, and his spirit was inevitably weak. Xuanyin said calmly: "People are in good spirits on happy occasions, and I can see old friends again. I am happy and naturally look better." "Haha!" King Xuan was amused by Xuanyin, and introduced his younger brother to Xuanyin and Princess Deqing, "The third brother is King Qi, the fourth brother is King Zhong, and the sixth brother is King En." The Fifth Prince was not here, and he didn''t explain why. Xuan Yin smiled and greeted the three princes. Princess Deqing nodded slightly. King Xuan cut to the point: "Princess Deqing came to Nanjiang to choose a husband. It is an honor in Nanjiang. I don''t know... Does Princess Deqing have any requirements for her future husband? In this way, this king can also consider for the princess. " When he spoke, he was much smarter than Concubine Liu Gui. Princess Deqing looked at Xuanyin. Xuanyin smiled lightly, looked at King Xuan, and said without anger: "Of course there are requirements, but not many. It is enough for Wu Neng to beat Rong Lin and Wen Neng to beat Rong Qing." When he heard him say "the request is not much", King Xuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but he didn''t know that he hadn''t let go to the end, so he raised it up again and got stuck in his throat. Rong Lin is the most powerful military general in southern Xinjiang. Anyone who can beat him... I am afraid that he is either dead or not yet born. Even if someone who can beat him is found, which martial arts practitioner can have the literary talent of Rong Qing? Isn''t this difficult for the strong? "Master Zhongchang, is this what Princess Deqing means? Is it too much?" King Xuan asked seriously. Princess Deqing said: "The meaning of Zhongchangshi is the meaning of this princess. Either, give this princess a husband-in-law according to the standard, or give the princess justice according to the law!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1179： Chapter 1179 Everyone knew Concubine Chen''s temperament by heart, and when she left, everyone was not surprised, and they didn''t feel sorry for it. They muttered a few words meaningless, so they didn''t bother to waste their words anymore. It would be better to make friends with Ning Yue. Ning Yue always acted as if she was reticent. They thought it was because Ning Yue didn''t understand what they meant, and they thought she was afraid of offending anyone who dared not speak easily. "King Xuan should be discussing the marriage with Princess Deqing. I don''t know how it goes." Concubine Liu Gui said seemingly unintentionally. Ning Yue drank tea leisurely, did not answer Liu Guifei''s words, but knew in her heart that with Xuanyin''s temperament of being a private person, she might want to give Nanjiang a little bit of power. This is also good, lest they think that Xiliang is really a soft persimmon that can be squeezed casually. The concubines sat for a while, and the female officer next to Concubine Liu suggested, "Your Majesty, the ink lotus in Xinuang Pavilion is open, do you want to take everyone there to have a look?" Concubine Liu Gui glanced at the empty table, sighed and said, "Forget it, the empress must have been caught up in some official business, and if she can''t make it through for a while, I might as well bring the concubine of the county to open her eyes first." It''s better to cultivate feelings along the way! Concubine Liu Gui proposed to watch Mo Lian. Ning Yue had never seen Mo Lian before, and she was quite interested in this artificially cultivated flower, so she went with Concubine Liu Gui with a smile. Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, Concubine Li Shun and several wives were also accompanying them. Entering the Xinuang Pavilion, a refreshing lotus fragrance came to the nostrils, and everyone not only looked sideways, but also showed intoxication. This is a small warm pavilion that is not particularly large. It is no different from an ordinary greenhouse because the weather is hot and does not need heating. It is mainly planted with black lotus. There are about three to five black lotus in each small water tank. It is already in full bloom, and some are still in bud. The petals are the color of black jade, the top is light blue-gray, and the color becomes thicker as you go to the bottom. The stamens are beautiful light gold. Like a fighting spirit waiting to wake up, looking at it makes people feel solemn. "This is the ink lotus that the empress took five years to cultivate." Seeing that Ning Yue was in good spirits, Concubine Liu explained with a smile in her ear. Ning Yue showed a little bit of surprise, and said with a smile: "The Empress is really kind and heart-warming, both court and harem are well-organized, and everything is well-organized." When mentioning the court, Concubine Liu Gui showed a look of envy but helplessness on her face, and said: "Since ancient times, the harem has not been allowed to interfere in politics, and she is considered the first person." This sounded like a compliment, but when it came out of Concubine Liu Guifei''s mouth, it might sound like a bit of a complaint. Thinking about it, they are both women. One can only live in the harem to care for her husband and teach her children, while the other can be in the courtroom. Calling the wind and calling the rain, the empress has done things that women have never done for thousands of years. Concubine Liu Gui must feel a little unbalanced in her heart. For Ning Yue, this imbalance is definitely not a bad thing. Ning Yue smiled and said nothing. Concubine Liu Gui realized that she had talked too much, and covered her lips with her sleeve: "Sit down and have a cup of tea, it''s made from Mo Lian''s lotus seed heart." "Thank you, ma''am." Ning Yue sat down in the assigned seat. Concubine Liu Gui asked the others to sit down as well, and ordered the maid to make tea. Lotus seeds are cold in nature, can soothe the nerves, clear and warm the heart, dilate blood vessels, nourish the spleen and kidney, in addition to sustaining, it can also help sleep and suppress mouth sores. It is a tea with many curative effects, but the taste is too bitter. Ordinary people can''t bear it, but Mo Lian''s lotus seed heart is even more painful. Everyone took a sip to save face, but they couldn''t swallow the second sip no matter what. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1180： Chapter 1180 Sikong Shuo is one of the few people who like lotus seed heart, the more he suffers, the more he likes it. He also cultivated Mo Lian, just to taste Mo Lian''s lotus seed heart. He forced her to drink a lot, Gradually got used to it, but today somehow, I felt a little nauseous after taking a sip. Ning Yue put down the teacup. Concubine Liu Gui asked with a smile: "Doesn''t Princess Jun like it? To be honest, I''m not used to drinking it. I just brought Princess Princess here to taste it because I heard it''s good for your health." "The imperial concubine has a heart." Ning Yue bowed. Concubine Liu Gui said to the maid close to her, "Wrap some lotus seed hearts and send them to Your Majesty." "Yes." The maid took a pack of lotus seeds and walked towards Huaqing Palace. In the Huaqing Palace, the King of Nanjiang was lying on the couch with a pale complexion. The imperial doctor took his peace pulse and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, your complexion is better than yesterday." The king of Nanjiang held the corner of his lips speciously: "Just say that I still have a few days to live." The imperial physician said gently: "You are a man of gold, and you have a lot of good days ahead." The king of Nanjiang laughed out loud, like a sneer, but also relieved after seeing the vicissitudes of life. "Your Majesty, Qiuyue is here." The little **** at the door reported. "What is she here for?" Nanjiang Wang asked casually. The little **** said: "The imperial concubine asked her to send some lotus seeds from Mo Lian." Nanjiang King hummed. The little **** walked to the gate of the palace: "Sister Qiuyue, please." Qiuyue presented the lotus seed heart. "The noble concubine is going to enjoy the flowers again?" Nanjiang King looked at her and said, "She has a heart, Xiao Dezi, send the set of glazed teacups to the noble concubine." The **** named Xiao Dezi bowed down: "Yes." Qiuyue smiled and said: "The princess of the Xiliang County has entered the palace, and the empress is admiring the ink lotus with her, so she also picked some lotus seeds for Your Majesty." "The princess of the county? Which princess of the county?" Qiuyue replied respectfully: "Princess Yinjun." Nanjiang King''s complexion changed slightly. In the flower room, Concubine Liu Guifei drank half a cup of lotus seed heart by force, and ate the candied fruit so bitterly. The candied fruit here is different from Xiliang''s. It has a slight sour taste and is very refreshing. Ning Yue can''t help but eat more. Qiuyue walked into the warm pavilion with a happy face, bowed and whispered a few words in Concubine Liu Guifei''s ear. Concubine Liu Gui''s eyes lit up: "Is this true?" Qiuyue nodded again and again: "It''s absolutely true. I heard what your Majesty said. I didn''t know that Mo Lian had already opened. I always wanted to see it. I should be on my way now. I''m in a hurry to get back to you, so Came here by the sidewalk!" Concubine Liu Gui hurriedly supported the pearl hairpin on her head: "Is this palace beautiful?" Qiuyue smiled and said, "It''s pretty!" "If I knew His Majesty would come over, I should have worn that golden flowing fairy dress! Alas, Your Majesty hasn''t been out of Huaqing Palace for several years, why... came here in person today?" Concubine Liu Gui said uneasily, and took out the Mirror, "Did you bring rouge? Put some rouge on me." Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, and Concubine Li Shun all showed curiosity when they saw that she suddenly began to dress up. After looking at each other, Concubine Yan Hui asked, "Sister Guifei, what''s wrong with you?" Concubine Liu Gui put away the mirror, sat upright and said: "It''s nothing, I''m entertaining distinguished guests, so I''m afraid I might lose my appearance." The third concubine pursed her lips disapprovingly. Concubine Yan Hui lowered her volume and said, "The imperial concubine never likes to dress up. She only grooms herself carefully when she sees His Majesty. Is it... His Majesty is coming?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1181： Chapter 1181 Concubine Zhang Li was taken aback when she heard the words, then nodded, and said in a low voice, "It''s probably true, she just asked Qiuyue to wrap a pack of lotus seeds and send them to His Majesty." "I''m so old, I still want to invite pets by this method!" Concubine Li Shun snorted disdainfully, and then covered her heart and coughed softly, "I''ve been ill for so long, and I''m afraid my face is extremely pale. Your Majesty, let''s put on some rouge." Concubine Zhang Li snorted: "How pure do you think it is? It''s not the same!" She didn''t put on makeup, but quietly pulled down the breasts. She was very plump here, and after pulling down, the entire charming gully emerged. out. Concubine Yan Hui sneered, so what if a group of unknown things are painted as actors and stripped naked? At His Majesty''s age, it''s not appropriate to pamper a concubine, and you still want to climb on the dragon bed again? joke! Ning Yue drank her tea calmly, glanced at everyone, her eyes darkened slightly, she was sitting next to Concubine Liu Gui, and she listened to the conversation between Concubine Liu Gui and Qiuyue verbatim. The King of Southern Border is coming. She put down the teacup, her thin lips curled up slightly. When everyone was trying to dress themselves up, a cluster of flames suddenly sprang up outside the greenhouse. The greenhouse was made of the thinnest and dryest wood. The flames burned the roof as soon as they burst out. They ignited violently all the way. The door was blocked by fire... The news quickly spread throughout the palace, and when it reached Chang''an Hall, King Xuan was choking out of breath from Xuanyin: "Master Zhongchang, I didn''t intend to offend you, but although your conditions are not many, each of them is worthy of consideration. Its hard to reach the sky! Lets not talk about me in Southern Xinjiang, lets talk about you Xiliang, dare to ask if you Xiliang can pick out someone who has surpassed Rong Lin and Wen Sai Rongqing?" "If we can pick out from Xiliang, do we still need to use Southern Xinjiang to choose a son-in-law? Do you really think that our princess is worthy of anyone?" Xuanyin said angrily. King Xuan was about to vomit blood. If he remembered correctly, it was Xiliang who first took the initiative to seek peace talks with them, right? He admitted that the two sides did not have much intention of peace talks at the beginning, but just wanted to talk about each other''s background, and they were ready to start a fight if they disagreed. Later, a princess died in southern Xinjiang, and the Xuan family in Xiliang got an opportunity. After weighing the pros and cons, the two sides reached a consensus on peace talks. But in this consensus, Xiliang is at a disadvantage. They urgently need an ally to suppress the Li people. However, why did the conversation just now make him feel that the party that was crushed to death was Southern Xinjiang? This Zhongchang attendant, don''t be too cunning! "Your Highness! Your Highness!" A **** stumbled in, "There is something wrong!" "What''s wrong with the big thing? Didn''t you see that the king is talking about something? Get the **** out, get out of the way!" I was so depressed that I couldn''t get off the stage because of Zhong Changshi''s troubles! The **** panicked and said: "Your Highness, something really happened!" As he spoke, his eyes glanced at Rong Qing. Among all the people present, only Young Master Rong has something to do with Xiliang. Rong Qing''s heart suddenly twitched. Seeing his face turning pale, Rong Lin hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?" The **** said: "The Xinuang Pavilion is flooded! The imperial concubine, the concubine Hui, the concubine Li, the empress Shun, and the princess of Yinjun... are all trapped inside!" After he finished speaking, Xuan Yin rushed out like lightning. The fire in Xinuange spread quickly, and none of the female family members could escape. Some daring eunuchs outside rushed in with wet blankets, trying to save people, but they were also trapped inside. Concubine Liu Gui''s face turned pale, she held Qiuyue''s hand and said, "Quickly put out the fire! Let''s put out the fire!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1182： Chapter 1182 Qiuyue and the palace officials shouted for help. Ning Yue poured tea on her sleeve and covered her mouth and nose with her sleeve. It is actually unwise to call for help at this time, as it is easy to inhale thick smoke and irritate the lungs: "Everyone should stop talking and hide in the water tank!" But there is the Queen''s Mo Lian in the water tank, who dares to hide there? If it is broken, the queen will ask about the responsibility, isn''t it a capital offense? "Do you really want to be burned alive?" Ning Yue asked puzzled. Qiuyue pursed her lips and said, "It''s not that we want to be burned to death, but...but these ink lotus are carefully cultivated by the empress. If Mo Lian is broken, the empress will definitely be furious!" Ning Yue said bitterly, "What time is this, who cares about getting angry? Life is the most important thing!" Qiuyue also felt that she should save her life, and nodded towards Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu Gui has been in the deep palace for so many years. It is impossible to climb from a small nobleman to today without any means, but Empress Geng''s things... are really immobile. Ning Yue saw no response from the crowd, and ignored them. She found a water tank, pulled out the Mo Lian in it roughly and threw it away, and nestled in by herself. Everyone was dumbfounded. Ning Yue knew that this might anger the queen, but so what? Is it important to curry favor with the queen, or is it important to own life? Save your life first, as for how the queen will settle accounts with her, that is something that can only be considered after surviving. Concubine Yan Hui grabbed Ning Yue''s shoulders: "Princess Princess! You can''t damage your mother''s things!" Ning Yue shook off her hand, and said flatly: "It''s my fault that I damaged my mother''s things. If anything happens, I and our Xiliang princess will be responsible! You are a concubine. , or leave me alone!" "You..." Concubine Yan Hui was annoyed in her heart, but she had to admit that what Ning Yue said was right. She was just a concubine, not a queen, so why should she teach the envoys of other countries instead of the queen? Besides, this is not her Mo Lian. She let go. Ning Yue sank to the surface of the water. The fire was getting bigger and bigger, and the temperature was getting higher and higher. The young maid could no longer hold back the heat and passed out. "Sister Guifei, what should we do?" Concubine Li Shun said coquettishly, "You should tell me something!" Qiuyue persuaded: "Your Majesty, at least let''s get through this test first, anyway... it''s also the princess of the county who will fight first." Concubine Liu Gui pinched the handkerchief, her face turned pale, and she said, "Human... human life is at stake, it''s better... go in... hide, Qiuyue, help me in." "Yes!" Qiuyue also found a water tank, stretched out her hand tremblingly, and pulled Mo Lian out like Ning Yue. When she pulled it, her heart was bleeding and her legs were trembling, "Mother, come in... go in!" ? Concubine Liu Gui gritted her teeth and went in. As soon as she entered, Concubine Yan Hui couldn''t stand anymore. She thought that she would rather die than touch the queen''s things. After all, death is too easy, but being hated by the queen will hurt the third prince, King Qi. But when she saw that Ning Yue and Concubine Liu Gui had all hid in the water tank, she became a little wobbly again. Concubine Zhang Li was burned so badly that her skin ached, she glanced at Ning Yue and Concubine Liu Gui in the water tank, and bravely jumped into the water tank. Followed by Concubine Li Shun and several wives. Concubine Yan Hui stomped her feet: "You...you...do you know how much time the empress spent cultivating these ink lotus? The empress..." Before she finished speaking, a piece of the ceiling above fell down, falling straight in front of her feet, less than a foot away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1183： Chapter 1183 She was stunned on the spot. Ning Yue stretched out her head, took a breath and said, "What are you still doing? Do you really want to die?" "I...I..." Concubine Yan Hui staggered a few steps and bumped into Ning Yue''s water tank. Ning Yue pushed her, and she fell into the water tank behind her. When Xuanyin arrived here, Ning Yue was almost drowning in the tank. Xuanyin walked to the door, raised a bucket of water, poured it on himself, and rushed into the fire after pouring it. "Yueyue! Yueyue!" He searched for water tank by tank. Find one, no. Another one was found, and it was not. Find one more "Ahhelp" Concubine Liu Gui was suddenly twisted up, thinking she was finally saved, she hurriedly hugged Xuanyin''s arm. Xuan Yin impatiently pushed her back into the tank, and continued to look for Ning Yue. Ning Yue soaked in the water for too long, and her consciousness was a little blurred. She wanted to go up to take a breath, but she seemed to lose her strength. Her hand stuck out of the water tank. Xuanyin''s eyes flickered, he stepped forward a few steps, picked her up from the water tank, gave her a sigh of relief, hugged her, performed lightness kung fu, and jumped out from the top. "Slow down, what are you doing walking so fast?" Xiao Dezi pushed the wheelchair and followed the king of Nanjiang. The king of Nanjiang was supported by the imperial physician, and walked towards Xinuange with great strides. Don''t look at his strides. But every step has to be helped. Xiao Dezi pushed the wheelchair in front of him, "Sit down, the servant will push you, faster!" "I''m not too old to walk!" Nanjiang King said out of breath. Xiao Dezi smiled and said: "You can walk, but you are not as fast as wheels. What if you run over there and the show is over? Don''t you just miss it?" Nanjiang King thought about it, and it was true: "Then hurry up!" "yes!" Xiao Dezi pushed the wheelchair and ran so fast that the imperial physician couldn''t catch up behind him: "Hey! Let me tell you! Eunuch Xiaode, please slow down! What should I do if I hit Your Majesty?" "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!" Nanjiang King urged. Xiao Dezi used all his prehistoric powers, and finally pushed the king of Nanjiang to Xinuan Pavilion, but the fire in front of him completely stunned them The king of Nanjiang trembled: "Where are people? What about people" Xiao Dezi couldn''t be more clear about who this person refers to. He opened his mouth wide: "Uh...slave...slave to find..." His eyes swept away, "Look! Over there!" The King of Nanjiang looked in the direction he pointed, and on a lawn east of Xinuange, he saw a man in purple and a silver mask holding a girl in blue and white skirt in his arms. "Yueyue, Yueyue, are you okay?" Xuan Yin patted Ning Yue''s face. Ning Yue was in a daze and couldn''t open her eyes. Xuan Yin pinched the tip of her nose and blew a few breaths into her mouth. Ning Yue woke up faintly, her body convulsed, and she coughed up a puddle of cold water. Xuanyin was relieved, and soon, hugged her tightly again, a little shocked. Ning Yue rubbed his small head against his chin: "I''m fine." This scene fell into the eyes of the King of Nanjiang, and the face of the King of Nanjiang sank: "Who is that man?" Xiao Dezi swallowed his saliva. He had secretly gone to the Li clan to join Huangfu Yan. He wanted to meet Xuan Yin in secret, but unfortunately Xuan Yin was not happy to see him, so he had been observing secretly. If he remembered correctly, this It seems to be the Zhongchang attendant of Xiliang. But how could he hold the princess of the county? Look at the expression of the princess of the county, not only did she not resist, but she also enjoyed it (end of this chapter) Chapter 1184： Chapter 1184 Could it be that...these two have an affair? "I''m asking you something! Are you deaf or dumb?" The king of Nanjiang yelled, Xiao Dezi trembled three times in fright, and said: "Returning to His Majesty, he is... Sikong Shuo." The Southern Border King''s eyes slowly turned cold. The fire was finally brought under control. Because everyone hid in the water tank, they escaped unharmed. Only two wives collapsed underwater for too long and passed out. Concubine Liu Gui found Ning Yue who was in a mess on the lawn, and said with concern: "Is the princess all right?" Ning Yue shook her head, glanced at Xuan Yin who disappeared at the end of the path, and shook her head slightly: "I''m fine." Concubine Liu Gui complained: "I didn''t know who it was just now? I got up and didn''t save me! Really!" She was in a panic at the time, thinking it was some guard who didn''t have eyes, "By the way, how did you get out? of? We are all looking for you!" Ning Yue smiled and said, "It was the envoys from Xiliang who saved me." "Oh, it''s your envoy from Xiliang, no wonder you didn''t save me first." Concubine Liu Gui guessed that the guy who just picked herself up and pushed her into the water was the one who saved Ning Yue, although she felt angry , but there is nothing wrong with their actions. After all, it belongs to a country. How can there be any reason to save others before saving one''s own people? She quickly relieved and said: "Your clothes are wet, go to Ben Gong to change." "it is good." Ning Yue followed Concubine Liu Gui back to the bedroom. Along the way, Concubine Liu Gui never stopped complaining about the fire: "The beautiful Xinuang Pavilion is flooded! This is the imperial palace! How could such a bad thing happen? If we hadn''t jumped into the water tank in a hurry, we would all be burned now." Turned into charcoal! Qiuyue! Go and find out how the water got out!" "Yes, ma''am." Qiuyue went. Ning Yue lightly stroked the wet hair on her cheek. Concubine Liu Gui asked someone to take out a dress she wore when she was young: "I see that your figure is similar to mine at that time. If you don''t mind that I wore it, you can change it." "Thank you, ma''am." Ning Yue took the clothes and went to the back room to change. Concubine Liu Gui also changed into a palace attire. She thought that His Majesty would come to Xinuang Pavilion, so she dressed up carefully, but after soaking in the water, it was all spent. She wiped her face and sighed: "If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t bother." . After wiping, the lady-in-waiting wanted to put on her makeup, she waved her hand: "No need." I haven''t seen His Majesty since such a big incident happened, so it must be impossible to see His Majesty, who is the painting for? "The emperor is here" Outside the room, there was a sudden shrill and high-pitched communication sound from Xiao Dezi, Concubine Liu Gui was so startled that she almost fell off her chair! "Head! Comb Ben Gong''s hair! Forget it...Fan! Bring the powder!" "Rouge!" "Mouth fat!" "Eyebrows! I haven''t drawn my eyebrows yet!" Concubine Liu Gui was in a hurry, and when the yellow figure of Daoming stepped into the room, she calmed down all the panic, as if time had stopped, and gracefully lowered her body: "My concubine welcomes your majesty." Gentle as if you can pinch the sound of water. The king of Nanjiang hummed heavily: "Aifei, let''s get down, I heard that Xinuang Pavilion is flooded, how is it? Is there any injury?" Concubine Liu Gui was moved to tears: "The concubine is fine, I escaped by luck by hiding in the water tank." "Is there anything else going on?" Nanjiang Wang asked in a normal tone. Concubine Liu Gui said: "Everything is fine, but I just broke Mo Lian, the empress, and this concubine feels very sorry..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1185： Chapter 1185 "It''s just a few lotus plants, how can someone''s life matter?" Nanjiang King said, and sat down on the throne. Concubine Liu Gui secretly delighted. Your Majesty has said so. The Queen must not be able to pursue anything. She personally offered a cup of tea to the King of Nanjiang: "Your Majesty, please." Nanjiang King put the teacup on the table: "I heard that there is an envoy from Xiliang in Xinuang Pavilion, is he not injured?" "No, she is right here, wait a moment, Your Majesty." Concubine Liu Gui entered the room with a smile and found Ning Yue, who had just fastened the last button, "Your Majesty is coming, follow me to see you!" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Okay." Seeing that she wasn''t surprised at all, as if she expected His Majesty to come, Concubine Liu Gui was taken aback, but quickly shook her head secretly. She didn''t expect that His Majesty would come, how could the Princess Princess guess? He must be pretending to be calm. Concubine Liu Gui led Ning Yue to meet the King of Nanjiang in the main hall. The King of Southern Border is over seventy years old, his hair and eyebrows are gray, and his face is covered with traces of time, but even so, he still retains an unrivaled elegance. The Huangfu family specialized in handsome men and beautiful women, but not one of them had an alluring appearance. No matter how many years pass by, the contours of the facial features are not difficult to see how outstanding his demeanor was when he was young. Ning Yue hurriedly glanced at his face from the corner of her eye, and when she met those sharp eyes, she clearly felt a overwhelming vastness. Li: "Your Majesty." "Are you the Princess Yinjun of Xiliang?" The voice of the king of Nanjiang was like an ancient bell, thick and full of connotations, making one not feel that he was sick at all, but it was obvious that he needed someone to support him even when he was walking a long distance. Ning Yue calmed down and said, "Yes, I am Ma Ningyue, Princess Yinjun of Xiliang." The king of Nanjiang didn''t speak any more, his sharp and sharp eyes fell on Ning Yue''s delicate and quiet face, and the emotions in his eyes lingered for a long time and were unpredictable. Concubine Liu Gui looked at Ning Yue, and then at the King of Nanjiang. She had an illusion in a trance, as if His Majesty did not come to express condolences to her, but came to Ma Ningyue, but how is this possible? A county princess is nothing more than worthy of His Majesty''s condescension? The King of Nanjiang withdrew his gaze and looked at Concubine Liu Gui who was aside: "My concubine has worked hard entertaining distinguished guests. It should be the empress''s business, but the empress has no time to separate herself." "It is a concubine''s honor to share the worries of the empress." Concubine Liu Gui said softly. The king of Nanjiang touched the emerald jade finger on his left thumb: "I also received the lotus seed heart sent by my concubine. I like it very much. I decided to give my concubine a set of glazed teacups and a pot of pear blossom wine." Concubine Liu Gui was flattered and said: "Thank you, Your Majesty, my concubine!" The king of Nanjiang winked at Xiao Dezi. Xiao Dezi entered with a tray, first put the set of glazed teacups aside, then picked up a mandarin duck pot, and poured a cup of pear blossom wine into the glazed teacup: "Your Majesty, please use it slowly." Pear blossom stuffing is a good thing. It can not only remove dryness and moisten the lungs, but also nourish yin and nourish yang. In particular, all the pear blossom stuffing made by His Majesty are made from iced pear flowers from Tianshan Mountain. The efficacy has been multiplied several times. The queen has this honor, and no one else has the chance to taste it. Concubine Liu Gui happily picked up the teacup. Xiao Dezi hooked his lips, held down the top of the pot, and poured a cup for Ning Yue: "Princess Jun, you should try it too. This is a specialty of our Southern Xinjiang, not available in Xiliang." Ning Yue took the teacup slowly, a cold smile appeared on the corner of her lips, it is a specialty of Southern Xinjiang, yes, but would she dare to drink it? If she read it correctly, Xiao Dezi did something to the jug while pouring her wine. This kind of pot is not an ordinary mandarin duck pot. It has a mechanism on the top, which hides a pack of poison. When the mechanism is not turned on, the wine in the pot is fine, but once the mechanism is turned on, the poison on the top of the pot will fall into the wine. inside- (end of this chapter) Chapter 1186： Chapter 1186 Over there, Concubine Liu Guifei has already finished a cup of pear blossom brew, and she still wants to have another cup. Xiao Dezi''s eyes flashed, and he said with a bright smile: "Mother, it''s not that Xiao Dezi wants to disturb your interest. It''s because pear blossom wine is good, but you can''t be greedy. If you are drunk, no one will serve your majesty." Concubine Liu Gui touched her face shyly. She hadn''t served His Majesty for a long time, and she thought His Majesty had forgotten her. Look, she shouldn''t be so unconfident, she looks shy, and only needs a little makeup to compare with those young concubines. Xiao Dezi didn''t point out Concubine Liu Gui, but turned to look at Ning Yue: "Princess Princess, why don''t you drink? This is His Majesty''s grace." Ning Yue said calmly: "I shouldn''t have declined His Majesty''s grace, but I was afraid that His Majesty would regret it after I drank it." Concubine Liu Gui was stunned, what did this girl say in such a nonsense? The Southern Border King''s eyes darkened. Xiao Dezi glanced at the King of Nanjiang, and said with a smirk: "About this pear blossom brew, there is actually an allusion. Do you want to hear it, princess princess?" "Appreciate further details." Xiao Dezi said eloquently: "This pear blossom brewing originated in the Xuanyuan Dynasty. At that time, the pear blossom brewing was not called pear blossom brewing, but Yufei wine. Yes, it was named after a concubine. Yu Shi was originally a girl from a small family. She was selected into the palace by accident and won the favor of the fourth prince. Regardless of her humble status, the fourth prince married her and treated her wholeheartedly. She liked pear blossoms and begonias. The prince''s mansion was filled with pear trees and crabapple trees, and a kind of pear wine was brewed for her. The pear wine tasted very good. Every time there was a banquet, Yu used it to entertain guests. According to legend, everyone knows that Concubine Yu has a kind of rare wine in the world. Because she is not well-known, she calls it Concubine Yu Wine. The world knows how much the Fourth Prince loves Concubine Yu. The concubine''s seat, logically speaking, the Yu family should be content. The heavenly prince is not beautiful, and the fourth prince has a serious illness and is bedridden. Concubine Yu can''t bear the loneliness and gets entangled with an eunuch. The fourth prince naturally doesn''t know about these things Yes, but paper cant cover fire. One day, Concubine Yu was caught up with the **** accidentally by the emperor. The emperor hated Concubine Yus betrayal, and gave the **** and Yu Concubine to death with her favorite pear blossom wine. Concubine. From now on, there will be no Concubine Yu in the world, and there will be no Concubine Yu wine, only pear blossom wine." Concubine Liu Gui was dumbfounded. Is there such a legendary story about Lihua Niang? Why didn''t the husband at home teach her? Ning Yueqin''er understands so well that Xiao Dezi said that the humble daughter of a small family is her, the fourth prince is Xuanyin, the **** is Sikong Shuo, the emperor is the king of Nanjiang, and the king of Nanjiang broke her relationship with her. Because of "Sikong Shuo"''s entanglement, he planned to clean up Xuanyin''s house and killed her without hesitation. "Princess Yinjun, do you think Concubine Yu deserves to die?" Xiao Dezi asked with a smile. Ning Yue lightly pulled the corners of her lips: "According to what you said, Concubine Yu really deserves to die, but the story I heard about Lihua Niang is not like yours!" "Oh?" Xiao Dezi raised his eyebrows. Ning Yue smiled lightly, and said: "The background of the story I heard is basically the same as what Eunuch De said. It was also the Xuanyuan Dynasty, and it was also Concubine Yu and the fourth prince. Concubine Yu was born in a family of generals. In terms of status, she can''t compare with the royal family. But it''s not like what Eunuch De said, a small family." Nanjiang King snorted disdainfully. Ning Yue shrugged, well, with her background, in the eyes of the King of Nanjiang, I am afraid that she is not worthy of mentioning Xuanyin. Xuanyin should marry the princess from the first line. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1187： Chapter 1187 Ning Yue''s emotions were not affected in the slightest, and she said neither humble nor overbearing: "Concubine Yu and the fourth prince have become more affectionate after they got married. Leading the army to go out, the princess of the enemy country shot straight into the chest with a sword. Thanks to the invulnerable soft armor, the fourth prince was unscathed. The two married sweetly, and Concubine Yu never felt betrayal. It was just a certain year, the peace talks between the two countries, the four princes In order to conceal his identity, the prince pretended to be an **** and accompanied the accompanying ranks. The emperor found out the adultery between Concubine Yu and the eunuch, but in fact they were a pair of fake couples. The emperor did not know the truth of the matter, so he gave him The two of you have a glass of Concubine Yu wine." Speaking of this, Ning Yue''s eyes paused, and he looked fearlessly at Wang Bolan''s four eyes in Nanjiang: "It''s poisonous, Concubine Yu''s wine." The cup of King Nanjiang fell to the ground with a bang! Xiao Dezi turned pale in shock, and rushed out of Concubine Liu Gui''s bedroom. Xuan Yin has already returned to the Chang''an Palace. Regarding his sudden departure, everyone guessed that he was trying to save Ning Yue, and their eyes were a little confused. They had already heard that Sikong Shuo was at odds with the Xuan family, so why did they run faster than a rabbit when they heard that Princess Yinjun had an accident? Look at Rong Lin''s nephew in name, he hasn''t even had time to make a move yet. "I have some misunderstandings with the Xuan family. If something happens to Princess Yinjun under my nose, I won''t be able to clear it up by jumping into the Yellow River." After he said this, everyone was relieved. Rong Lin approached him: "Is my sister alright?" Xuanyin smiled lightly: "Your aunt is very well." "Hmph~" Rong Lin turned his face away. While speaking, a delicate-looking maid came in with drinks and cakes: "Slaves send greetings to your Highnesses, and send greetings to the envoys." King Xuan smiled: "It''s Bai Rui, what are you doing here in Chang''an Hall when you''re not serving the emperor?" The palace lady named Bai Rui said softly: "Your Majesty knows that His Highness and the envoys have worked hard, so he specially ordered the servants to make some fresh pastries and send them here, as well as a pot of pear blossom stuffing." King Xuan''s eyes lit up: "There is pear blossom stuffing?" Only the empress and the East Palace were qualified to take this thing. He had been greedy for countless times, but he didn''t dare to ask for it in front of his father. This time, his father gave it so generously! It seems that the father has great determination for this peace talk, well, the matter of Princess Deqing cannot be neglected, definitely not! Rong Lin pouted: "It''s Pear Blossom Noodles again, I almost vomited." For them, Pear Blossom Noodles are a rare thing, but they can''t stop the King of Nanjiang from rewarding the queen and prince. Drink, give it to Rong Qing; the crown prince doesn''t drink, give it all to Huangfuyan sisters, Huangfuyan seeks Rongqing to steal from him, so he must contribute something. Since he was a child, he has never stopped pear blossom stuffing. Bai Rui poured a glass for the second prince Xuan Wang, the third prince Qi Wang, the fourth prince Zhong Wang, and the sixth prince En Wang. Knowing that Rong Qing didn''t drink, she skipped him and poured a glass for Rong Lin. Rong Lin took a sip and smacked his lips: "It''s not bad, you have a taste." He sent it to Rong Qing''s lips, regardless of whether Rong Qing disliked him or not. Rong Qing didn''t bother to talk to him, so he turned his face away. "Hey, don''t be angry with me, I''ll make amends for you." Rong Lin pressed the pear blossom brew to his lips. If possible, he really wanted to get Rong Qing drunk and "exercise on the spot". Rong Qing still tasted a little bit of pear blossom stuffing, the taste was light, nothing unusual. The moment Bai Rui turned around, she pressed the top of the pot and poured the last cup into Xuanyin''s cup: "Master Zhongchang, please." Xuanyin picked up the pear blossom wine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1188： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (1) Chapter 1188 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (1) But suddenly, a hurricane-like figure staggered towards King Xuan, and King Xuan had just tasted half of the pear blossom wine, when suddenly he was hit like this, his hands shook, and the wine in the cup spilled on Xuan Yin''s body, I don''t know if I sprinkled a few drops into Xuanyin''s cup. He hurriedly put down his cup, and said apologetically, "Oh, I''ve stained the clothes of Zhongchang Attendant." Turning to the impudent eunuch, he was about to reprimand him, but he saw the other''s face clearly, suppressed his anger, and said in a deep voice: "It''s Eunuch Xiaode, is there something urgent? What news did the emperor ask you to send us?" "Ah, this... this, it''s not a big deal. The emperor asked you how the marriage is going. I''m afraid you''ve already left, so I''m very anxious." Xiao Dezi said vaguely, looking at the wet girl with a smile on her face. Xuan Yin of the clothes, "I''m really sorry that your clothes got wet. I will lead you to a palace where you can change into a dry one." Xuanyin put down the wine glass naturally, and wiped the wine stains on his chest with a handkerchief: "No need, I see that the conversation is almost done today, I will go back first, and we can discuss it another day." Xiao Dezi glanced at the pear blossom stuffed rice on the table, and heaved a long sigh of relief. "Wait." Rong Qing said suddenly, "The smell of wine is wrong." As soon as he made a sound, Xiao Dezi was stunned immediately, Mr. Rong...you must not have discovered anything, right? Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair, took the wine glass, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, and looked at Xiao Dezi, Xiao Dezi''s heart suddenly thumped! King Xuan asked puzzledly: "What''s wrong with the wine? We all drank it! This is the wine given by the emperor." After he finished speaking, the other three princes agreed. Looking at Rong Qing''s expression, he clearly suspected that the wine was poisoned, but as King Xuan said, all the princes drank it, and regardless of whether the father had the motive of poisoning the envoys of Xiliang, it was just to put them to death. Compensating several lives at the same time is definitely not what the father did. Xuan Yin looked at Rong Qing suspiciously. Rong Qing didn''t speak, but gently put the wine glass back on the table, and then hummed. The sound of um sounded to King Xuan and the others acquiescing to their statement that the wine was non-toxic, but Xuan Yin understood that Rong Qing was affirming his previous guessthere was something wrong with the wine. Xuanyin grabbed Xiao Dezi''s lapel, his eyes were cold and cold, like a storm falling suddenly: "Who else did he give wine to?!" Xiao Dezi was shaken by the blizzard-like coercion, and a voice told him, don''t say it, it will make him misunderstand. Some..." Xiao Dezi wanted to bite himself to death! After all, he has been domineering in the harem for many years, why doesn''t he even have this bit of concentration? Xuanyin let go of Xiao Dezi, and strode out of the Chang''an Palace. Before that, he walked through the water and the harem was chaotic. He entered easily, but now that martial law is in place, if he wants to force his way in, it may not be so easy. The Imperial Forest Army stopped in front of him, but he beat him back mercilessly. The palace was in chaos. In the bedroom, Concubine Liu Gui didn''t know that her bedroom was "worried" by someone, and she was still digesting the story of Lihua Niang that the emperor and the county princess said. They seemed to be telling a story. The fourth prince was seriously ill. The concubine''s affair with the **** was broken by the emperor, and the emperor gifted concubine Yu and the **** to death with poisonous pear blossom wine. But the princess of the county said that the **** was the fourth prince, and he deliberately pretended to be an **** to deceive others. She wondered, where did the real **** go? Of course she wouldn''t apply such a story to Ning Yue, Sikong Shuo and Xuan Yin, she just couldn''t figure out why they all knew about her, but she was unheard of after such a famous family? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1189： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (2) Chapter 1189 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the southern border king (2) Forget it, it seems that now is not the time to worry about this. The atmosphere between the emperor and the county princess is weird, and Xiao Dezi rushed out again inexplicably. With a bit of embarrassment. The king of Nanjiang couldn''t hold his body anymore, beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, and he gasped slightly. Concubine Liu Gui quickly supported the Nanjiang King''s arm and said: "Your Majesty, you are tired, and my concubine will help you back to your room for a while." The king of Nanjiang waved his hand, wanting to refuse, but when he stood up, he fell down heavily. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Concubine Liu Gui called a few times worriedly, then turned her head and told the palace man: "What are you doing there? Why don''t you come quickly and help Your Majesty?" Several court ladies and eunuchs stepped forward and helped the Nanjiang king back to his bedroom. He had just left on the front foot, but Xuan Yin rushed in on the back foot. Xuan Yin held Ning Yue''s hand, looked at the cup in Ning Yue''s other hand, and the veins on his forehead twitched violently: "Did you not drink?" "No." Ning Yue shook her head, looked at him with a smile, "What about you?" "You know?" Xuanyin frowned in confusion, "Did Dezi deliberately stop me from drinking the poisoned wine?" Recalling Xiao Dezi''s panicked and relieved look, Xuanyin confirmed his guess. "You told him everything?" He, of course, is the King of Guidance. Mingming ordered the maid to bring the poisoned wine, and then hurriedly asked Xiao Dezi to stop it. What happened in the meantime is actually not difficult to guess. Ning Yue put down the cup: "You don''t blame me, do you?" Xuanyin stroked her hair: "I just want you to be fine." Ning Yue smiled slightly. Xuan Yin took her hand and looked in with heavy eyes. At that glance, Ning Yue obviously felt a murderous intent, you know, it was his own grandfather, and he actually really wanted to kill him. Ning Yue shook the hands they held: "Forget it, let''s go, he was also deceived." "Why is he always the one who is deceived? This is what happened to Mr. Qu, and what happened this time." Xuan Yin said lightly, with an unbearable indifference in his tone. It is not good for Ning Yue to intervene too much in the affairs of the grandparents and grandchildren. Sometimes, the authorities are confused by the onlookers, and the more they are in the central position, the more confused the situation is. Just like the king of Nanjiang, he is obviously the most powerful person in the palace, but he is also the most powerful person in the palace. For the person with the most "deaf" ears, Concubine Liu Gui knows all the news about certain aspects, but he may not. This time, the king of Nanjiang was negligent, but after thinking about it carefully, he was also out of a heart that loves Xuanyin. Xuanyin couldn''t understand the ruthlessness of the king of Nanjiang because he hadn''t sat on the high position of emperor yet, once he sat, his thoughts would be different. Sikong Shuo in his previous life was probably in the same mood as the king of Nanjiang, seeing the self-righteous fact, he used the most tormenting method. "Let''s go, I''m so tired." Ning Yue let go of his hand, covered her face and yawned. The two of them walked towards the door. Behind them, the voice of Nanjiang King suddenly sounded trembling: "Xiao...Xiaoyin?" Xuanyin''s body paused instinctively, it was the connection hidden in the blood, but soon, he recovered his whole body indifference, and took Ning Yue''s hand and strode across the threshold. The king of Nanjiang hurriedly chased after him for a few steps, but his figure swayed and he almost fell to the ground: "Xiao Yin!" There were eunuchs and maids chasing after him, and he yelled: "Stand back!" Everyone dared not step forward. Nanjiang King staggered to the door, looked at the backs of the two, his lips trembling: "Xiao Yin, I am you..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1190： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (3) Chapter 1190 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the southern border king (3) He said "I", not "Zhen". Xuan Yin snorted disdainfully, without raising his eyelids: "It doesn''t matter who you are to me!" Ning Yue turned her head and glanced at him. Previously, she felt that he was high above, like a mountain top, but at this moment, she suddenly felt that he was no different from those old people who had lost their wives, middle-aged and old. Overwhelmed, just dragging a body that is about to be hollowed out, reluctant to leave. Ning Yue sighed secretly, the matter of Lan Zhen was a knot in Xuanyin''s heart, and now he almost poisoned her and Xuanyin to death, it''s just worse, it''s no wonder Xuanyin would care about him. The two finally left. The king of Nanjiang stood at the door with a dull expression, looking at the direction where the two of them were going. There, Xuanyin''s shadow had long since disappeared. Concubine Liu Gui chased her out: "Your Majesty! This concubine just went to boil a bird''s nest, why did you come here? Who are you looking at?" She looked in the direction where King Nanjiang was looking, but saw nothing . The king of Nanjiang had already recovered his coldness before others, his eyes turned, and he held Concubine Liu Gui''s hand: "What''s the matter with today''s fire?" First, Ning Yue was almost burned to death, then Xuanyin ran to save others, and then he smashed the "adultery" between the two. It seemed that it was all accidents, but how could Xinuange, which is so good, get out of trouble? If all of this was not an accident, then he almost killed his own grandson and grandson-in-law, the black hand behind it is simply outrageous! When it came to the fire, Concubine Liu Gui was more aggrieved than anyone else, and said with red eyes: "The concubine doesn''t know, but everyone is watching Mo Lian, watching and watching, and the gate is on fire... The concubine wants to run away!" Can''t run away..." First burn the gate, and block the escape route and the access route. Those who want to escape cannot get out, and those who want to save cannot enter. It is really interesting. Nanjiang King raised the corners of his lips coldly: "How did the fire start?" Concubine Liu Gui choked up and said: "The concubine has asked Qiuyue to investigate, and she should know the answer when Qiuyue comes back." She has been struggling in the deep palace for many years, of course she would not naively think that it was an accident, what she thought was , the crown prince is gone, her Prince Xuan is the eldest son, and is highly favored by His Majesty, so there may not be no chance of competing for the position of crown prince, someone must be jealous and want to burn her because she can''t see her better! Soon, Qiuyue came back, followed by two guards from the Marshal''s Mansion. The guards escorted a middle-aged **** with a blue nose and a swollen face. The **** was **** and knelt on the ground with a plop. Nanjiang King frowned: "This is..." Qiuyue was very surprised that the king of Nanjiang would appear in Concubine Liu Guifei''s bedroom. After being stunned for a while, she saluted and said, "Your Majesty, this person''s name is An Luhuai, the **** in charge of purchasing from the Ministry of Internal Affairs. When he set fire outside the Nuan Pavilion and tried to escape from the palace, he was caught by the Marshal''s men." "The Ministry of Internal Affairs?" Nanjiang King looked at him coldly, "Isn''t that the sphere of influence of King Xuan?" Concubine Liu Gui was so frightened that her complexion changed: "Your Majesty knows that! It''s true that the House of Internal Affairs is under the jurisdiction of the emperor, but the emperor just took over the administration not long ago. In the past... the prince was in charge of it! The emperor is not familiar with these people... and... And the emperor would not do such a thing! He is so kind, how could he be so cruel as to bribe someone to set fire to it? His concubines are also inside, so he will definitely not burn them too!" Whether or not to burn the mother-in-law has never been a question that the emperor of a country would consider. The king of Nanjiang is not sure if his children are also so greedy and ruthless, except for the prince who is indeed kind to the bottom of his bones, the rest (end of this chapter) Chapter 1191： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (4) Chapter 1191 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (4) He sneered: "Today, I almost burned a Xiliang envoy to death." "Your Majesty!" Concubine Liu Gui broke out in cold sweat, King Xuan crawled out of her stomach, wouldn''t she know how much he weighed? In terms of methods and scheming, King Xuan did not lack, but in terms of burning her mother to death, he would not be able to say, "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, you believe in King Xuan! He didn''t do it! People from the Ministry of Internal Affairs caused trouble, and everyone would King Huaiyuxuan, he is not a fool, even if he wants to do something bad, he will not use people from the House of Internal Affairs, Your Majesty! Please learn from me!" Concubine Liu Gui said, kneeling at the feet of the King of Nanjiang, "The concubine actually thinks this matter is strange. If there is no one to back it up, how dare a third-class **** set fire to Xinuang Pavilion? That person clearly wanted to burn to death." If the concubines and Xiliang envoys blame King Xuan again, it doesnt matter if King Xuan is blamed, but if the mastermind behind the scenes continues to roam free, it will be a crime!" Nanjiang King waved his hand: "Okay, okay, you get up, I didn''t say that you must doubt King Xuan." Concubine Liu Gui held back her tears, and stood up timidly, wiping her tears while cursing inwardly, whoever doesn''t have eyesight would dare to give her son a pot of shit, and let her find out, he will definitely walk away without eating! Nanjiang King looked at the bruised and swollen An Luhuai: "Say, who ordered you?" "No... No one ordered the servant..." An Luhuai lowered his head and said with a look of terrified fear. Nanjiang King looked at him fixedly, his eyes moved: "Aren''t you telling the truth? It seems that you are going to suffer a lot." An Luhuai''s body trembled a bit: "Your Majesty, please forgive me, this slave really wasn''t ordered by anyone..." "Then why did you set fire?" asked the king of Nanjiang. "Uh... this... the servant set the fire... because... that..." He stammered, as if he was so frightened that he couldn''t utter a complete sentence. The king of Nanjiang looked at him, and then at the two guards behind him who were pretending to be calm, and in the blink of an eye, he vaguely understood something: "Since you don''t want to say it, it''s useless to keep your tongue, pull it out! " An Luhuai''s face suddenly changed, and he threw himself at the feet of the king of Nanjiang, tremblingly said: "Your Majesty, don''t pull out the slave''s tongue! The slave said! The slave can say anything! But please forgive me, the slave will not die" Nanjiang King said solemnly: "Okay, as long as you tell the truth and tell the mastermind behind the scenes, I will spare your dog''s life." "Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you, Your Majesty!" An Luhuai kowtowed three times in a row, until the king of Nanjiang became impatient, and then said timidly, "Yes... Patriarch Geng asked the slaves to set fire." "Patriarch Geng?" Nanjiang King''s pupils flickered, "Don''t gossip, the Geng family is loyal to Nanjiang, and has never given birth to a heart of disobedience. How could they set fire to my concubine?" During the speech, Ning Yue was picked out. Concubine Liu Gui felt puzzled, wasn''t the emperor still gnashing his teeth and saying that there was an envoy from Xiliang among the burnt people? Turn around and forget about the envoy? Forget it, whatever it is, as long as His Majesty thoroughly investigates this matter, no matter what the reason is! An Luhuai said sincerely: "Your Majesty, I dare to swear on my life that this fire was the idea of ??Patriarch Geng! The servant didn''t understand the conflict between him and the nobles of Xinuang Pavilion. He just gave the servant a piece of gold." Gold, and a token of the Geng family, after the slaves set fire to it, they escaped from the imperial city with the token, and died in their fief." As he spoke, he took out gold and tokens from his pocket. Gold is the official gold that circulates in the market, and there is no obvious reason for it, but this token is indeed the Geng family''s thing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1192： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (5) Chapter 1192 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (5) There are all the witnesses and material evidence, and the king of Nanjiang ordered people to call the Geng family master on the spot! Because the Ministry of Internal Affairs under the jurisdiction of King Xuan was involved, King Xuan was also brought here. King Xuan was in the Chang''an Hall, arriving a moment before Patriarch Geng. After learning about the incident from Concubine Liu Gui, King Xuan felt like he was struck by lightning. It was fine to be made things difficult by the servants in front of him, but there was actually someone behind him stalking him. Fortunately, The commander-in-chief was alert enough to catch the sneaky An Luhuai, otherwise, he might not be able to cleanse himself even if he jumped into the Yellow River! Soon, Patriarch Geng arrived at the scene, greeted King Nanjiang, Concubine Liu Gui, and King Xuan first, and then learned the details of the incident from Qiuyue. Like King Xuan, he also felt struck by lightning. "Your Majesty! I don''t know what An Luhuai is!" An Luhuai widened his eyes, pinched the orchid and pointed: "Patriarch Geng! How could you do this? After using the slave, kick the slave away? Do you want the slave to take the blame?" Patriarch Geng was trembling with anger: "I...you stray dog! When...when did I use you? I don''t even know, okay?" An Luhuai pursed his lips in depression, cried whenever he wanted to cry, and howled with a loud voice: "You...you bastard! How did you tell me that? As long as I finish the work for you, you will send me away He also said that no one can catch me! When I arrive in your fief, I can live the rest of my life freely! Marry a wife, find a godson, and live happily ever after!" "I... I... When did I say that?" Geng''s family was stunned. He didn''t even come out of the door today. When did he bribe a eunuch? An Luhuai picked up the token from the table and threw it on him: "Look for yourself! The token you gave me! It is said that if you take it, someone will meet me when you enter the fief!" This... This token is indeed their Geng family''s, but it''s not his. Damn it, what happened? Who is plotting against the Geng family? "Your Majesty! Your Majesty''s lesson! You are wronged!" He kowtowed. An Luhuai cried: "Your Majesty! This slave is really wronged! He turned his head and refused to admit it after using the slave! The slave... the slave was confused for a while, running errands for such a heartless person, and almost killed the lady Princess Hejun..." Patriarch Geng was so angry that he kicked him: "Diao Nu! If you dare to slander me again, I want you to look good!" The docile Patriarch Geng actually became violent in front of the king of a country. Concubine Liu Gui and King Xuan were dumbfounded. They had never seen Patriarch Geng being pushed to such an extent by anyone. Could it be that Patriarch Geng was really forced Innocent? But this fire was obviously caused by someone deliberately, if it wasn''t Patriarch Geng, who would it be? Concubine Liu Gui and King Xuan exchanged glances. Although they had already guessed that Patriarch Geng might have been wronged, they chose to remain silent. Because for now, the Geng family is one of the biggest obstacles for them to attack the throne. If the Geng family is broken, it will be good or bad for them. Nanjiang King looked at Patriarch Geng coldly: "Geng Yan, what else do you have to say?" "You are wronged, Your Majesty!" "You are not wronged." "Your Majesty!" "With all the witnesses and material evidence, do you still dare to quibble and treat me as a fool?" Nanjiang Wang slapped the table with his palm! Patriarch Geng was so shocked that his heart trembled. His Majesty had already stepped into the grave with one foot, but he really got angry, and it was still so terrible. Nanjiang King said slowly: "Be honest, why did you set the fire? Who do you want to burn to death? Concubine Gui, Concubine Hui, Concubine Li or Concubine De?" Burn them to death for what? If you want to burn it, you will also burn Ma Ningyue... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1193： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (6) Chapter 1193 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (6) Wait, Ma Ningyue? By the way, Ma Ningyue is also inside, could it be that this fire Patriarch Geng had a very bold guess in his heart, but he wasn''t sure! "Don''t talk? That means you want to burn them all to death." After the king of Nanjiang finished speaking, Patriarch Geng was shocked and wanted to speak, but the king of Nanjiang didn''t give him a chance, and then said: "You still want to blame King Xuan What? Is King Xuan hindering you?" "Geng Yan dare not!" Patriarch Geng lowered his head. Seeing his father leading him out, King Xuan stood up, walked up to Patriarch Geng and said, "Patriarch Geng, I respect the achievements of the Geng family for generations and have always treated your elders well. May I ask why you don''t like this king? You want to set fire to the death of this king''s mother and concubine, and throw the blame on this king? Do you want this king to get a bad name for killing his mother?" "Your Highness! I..." Patriarch Geng couldn''t argue. The relationship between them and King Xuan''s lineage can be said to be very sensitive. When the prince was alive, King Xuan had a lot of contacts with the prince. King Xuan himself did not attract the attention of the King of Nanjiang. Show your face frequently. After the crown prince passed away, King Xuan still took good care of the East Palace. When Huang Fuyan and sisters were away, he also tried his best to give the crown princess convenience. Perhaps it was because of this that the king of Nanjiang showed a little more favor to this bastard. But the more the King of Southern Border favored him, the closer he was to the throne. This was definitely not a good thing for the Geng family who supported the Queen and the Seventh Prince. Therefore, now someone jumped out to accuse him of persecuting King Xuan. This motive is valid in the eyes of most people. Here, when Patriarch Geng fell into deep thought, King Xuan''s brain also began to work rapidly, analyzing the situation in front of him rapidly. Regardless of whether Patriarch Geng was wronged or not, it doesn''t matter, what matters is the attitude of the father. Looking at the look in his father''s eyes that he wanted to eat Patriarch Geng, he probably didn''t believe that Patriarch Geng was innocent. Since this is the case, as the eldest son of the father, he must do something for the father! "Father! There are all witnesses and evidences, but he is still stubborn! What does he think of you?" He said angrily. The king of Nanjiang seemed to be very tired, and he pressed his eyebrows: "In the opinion of the emperor, what should we do?" King Xuan arched his hands and said: "I feel that this person should be put in prison and interrogated carefully until he confesses the crime!" The King of Southern Border was tired, and said solemnly: "Well, I will leave this matter to the emperor. My patience is limited. After three days, I hope the emperor can give me a satisfactory answer." Geng Ye was shocked: "Your Majesty!" King Xuan suppressed the arc of smile on the corners of his lips: "My son must live up to my father''s respect!" "Well, I''m tired, Xiao Dezi." Nanjiang King rubbed his eyebrows and leaned back on the chair. Xiao Dezi pushed the wheelchair and pushed the king of Nanjiang out of the imperial concubine''s bedroom. King Xuan called for guards and mercilessly tied Patriarch Geng into the dungeon. As for An Luhuai, King Xuan did not intend to execute him because of His Majestys words of wisdom, but the death penalty is exempt, almost burning his mother and concubine to death... "Emperor, let him go." Concubine Liu Gui gently held her son''s hand. King Xuan''s thick eyebrows frowned slightly, and asked in puzzlement: "Mother, although he was used by others, he almost caused a catastrophe!" Concubine Liu Gui had already regained her senses at this time, and quietly analyzed with her son: "He is just a young man, His Majesty has already forgiven him, so please forgive him! You should pay attention to another person now!" "Who?" King Xuan asked. "Master." "Him?" King Xuan frowned suspiciously, "What am I paying attention to him for?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1194： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (7) Chapter 1194 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (7) Concubine Liu Gui smiled meaningfully: "The commander-in-chief has never participated in royal family disputes, but he suddenly caught the prisoner who set the fire and sent it directly to Qiuyue. Don''t you see what the commander-in-chief means?" "The concubine mother wants to say..." "Do you think the commander-in-chief interrogated An Luhuai after the arrest?" Xuanwang said: "It should... be interrogated." Looking at the bruised nose and swollen face, it was obvious that he had been beaten. "Yeah, he must have asked, and knew that Patriarch Geng ordered the fire to be set." Liu Guifei said with a smile. "Then he really believes it?" King Xuan couldn''t believe it himself, after all Patriarch Geng''s appearance doesn''t seem to be pretending. Concubine Liu Gui said, "Rong Lin has a pure heart, so it''s not surprising if you believe it. Besides, even if this matter is not the responsibility of the Geng family, it must have something to do with the Geng family." King Xuan took a weak breath: "In this way, I don''t quite understand. The commander-in-chief has a marriage contract with Geng Ling''er, and the head of the Geng family is his future father-in-law. Since he knows that the culprit is the father-in-law, why he insists on going expose?" "Perhaps it means that he doesn''t want this marriage anymore." Concubine Liu Gui raised her chin wantonly, poured a cup of tea and handed it to her son, "Rong Lin has only listened to one person all his life, and that is Rong Qing. Rong Qing Whoever he turns to, he will take refuge in, but Rong Qing has restored his identity as a Xiliang person, and has nothing to do with us in southern Xinjiang. Rong Lin has become a **** horse without an owner. Can''t handle him." "Then he still accepts the queen''s gift of marriage?" King Xuan didn''t understand. "Didn''t you see his distraught look last time? Who knows what kind of blow he suffered, as if he didn''t even have the courage to survive, and it doesn''t matter if the queen refers to marriage or not?" King Xuan''s eyes lit up: "Mufei means... he has repented now?" "That''s right." Concubine Liu Gui nodded, "The relatives of the Geng family are not so easy to retire, and Rong Lin probably saw the difficulties, so he sold you and me." The Geng family is an aristocratic family that they have always fantasized about eradicating but dare not change their minds at all. If Rong Lin hadn''t handed over a knife, they would not have dared to stab the Geng family! "But mother concubine, how do I feel... we have completely broken with the Geng family?" It was still forced. The Geng family wanted to frame him, and he was resentful, so when his father asked him to try the case, he agreed without thinking. But now, he couldn''t help regretting that the Geng family was so powerful that even ten Liu families couldn''t compare, so could he really challenge them? Concubine Liu Gui comforted: "Silly boy, you couldn''t provoke them in the past because you didn''t have enough power. Now that you have a commander in chief, are you afraid that you won''t be able to step on the Geng family? And don''t forget, the commander in Xiliang is also related!" Having said that, King Xuan still had the illusion of being calculated by others, but this illusion didn''t last long, and was replaced by inner excitement. An Luhuai was finally acquitted. Rong Qing gave him an identity card and a bottle of high-quality Jinchuang medicine: "Go to the Marshal''s Mansion to do something." "Thank you, Mr. Rong!" An Luhuai withdrew. Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and crossed her hands in front of her chest: "Brother, are you fast enough? The king of Nanjiang just gave me and Xuan Yin poisoned wine, and you bought a **** to bite the Geng family back. You are not afraid that An Luhuai will be disobedient." ? "Three years ago, his little sister got smallpox, and I cured it." Rong Qing said calmly: "He will not betray me." Ning Yue shrugged: "But today''s fire, does it have anything to do with the Geng family?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1195： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (8) Chapter 1195 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (8) Rong Qing flipped through the book casually: "It doesn''t matter whether he is interested or not." Ning Yue smiled narrowly: "Brother, why do you hate the Geng family so much? It can''t be because they robbed Rong Lin from you, right?" Rong Qing pinched her face: "When Geng Ling''er was hiding under the bed, did some people really not notice it? And she acted such a fierce scene for others to see. If it''s not to lure the Geng family to do something, what is it?" Ning Yue hugged Rong Qing''s arm, and stuck her head on it: "Hey, you can''t hide anything from big brother." The news of Patriarch Geng''s being thrown into the dungeon was reported back to the Geng family as quickly as possible. Mrs. Geng fainted on the spot. The third son, Geng Xin, and the fourth son, Geng Huai, were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. "Third brother! Didn''t you say that the **** who set the fire has been dealt with? Why did another one come out to testify against father?" Geng Huai was the one who spoke. Zuo''s son was raised under Mrs. Geng''s name, and his relationship with his brothers was excellent. Geng Xin slammed his fist on the wall, and on his youthful face, there appeared a ruthlessness that was incompatible with this age: "The witness is obviously a fake!" "Huh? Rong Lin arrested a false witness?" Geng Huai couldn''t believe it. "It''s not so much that Rong Lin caught it, it''s better to say that Rong Qing found it." Geng Xin clenched his swollen fist against the wall, "Rong Qing never participated in infighting, what''s wrong this time? He actually attacked my father Difficulty?" "Father shouldn''t have asked aunt to marry Ling''er and Rong Lin in the first place! Look at who is this referring to? White-eyed wolf!" Geng Huai was very angry. Geng Xin gritted his teeth and said, "What''s the point of saying this now? Hurry up and find a way to rescue father!" "How to save? To make that false witness change his story, or to confess the real arsonist?" Geng Huai said depressingly. Rong Qing dares someone to give false testimony, just to be sure that the other party will not betray him. This method will not work, and if the real arsonist is confessed, even though he saved his father, he will have to take both of them. It''s not that they are unwilling to die for their father, but they serve in the court, and their father is an idler. Their crimes are more unforgivable by the king of Nanjiang than their father''s crimes. From the perspective of the family, they cannot plead guilty. Geng Xin also wanted to understand this point, and felt extremely painful. Geng Huai complained: "I said don''t do anything to catch traitors, just burn Ma Ningyue to death! You don''t listen! I said that after burning Ma Ningyue, there is another Sikong Shuo. Solve them all! Now its all right, none of them have been resolved, but father has been involved! Geng Xin pushed the fourth brother: "Can I be blamed for this matter? I obviously counted everything! I rewarded the peony first and then the ink lotus! I even counted that His Majesty will visit Ma Ningyue! Who knows why His Majesty didn''t?" Give death to those adulterers?!" Geng Huai still couldn''t stop complaining: "Perhaps His Majesty didn''t catch the traitors of the two of them at all! Bai set a fire and lured Sikong Shuo to the greenhouse!" This is the most reasonable explanation, what else? His Majesty saw Ma Ningyue betraying Xuanyin with his own eyes, would he kill the adulterers? Of course, the two brothers didn''t expect that the king of Nanjiang already knew that "Sikong Shuo" was Xuanyin, and they were still depressed. What link went wrong. "Second Brother! Third Brother!" Geng Ling''er burst into tears and rushed in, "I heard that my father was locked up! It''s fake, right?" Geng Xin has always loved this silly younger sister, and never took half of the responsibility for her troubles, but now, he suddenly wants to strangle her to death! Geng Ling''er felt the murderous intent on Third Brother''s body, she stopped crying in fright, and stared at him blankly: "Third Brother, you...why are you looking at me like that?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1196： Grandfather and grandson meeting the anger of the king of southern border (9) Chapter 1196 Grandfather and grandson meet the anger of the Southern Border King (9) "Tell me the truth, did you really see with your own eyes that Sikong Shuo had an affair with Ma Ningyue?" "Yeah! I... I was under the bed! I heard it all!" "Hear? What you told us yesterday seemed to be seeing." "Does it make a difference? It''s them anyway! I''m sure!" "There''s a big difference, my dear sister. If you just heard the voices but didn''t see their faces clearly, maybe you heard it wrong, it''s not the two of them at all..." "I heard that right!" "Did they call each other''s names?" "...no...no..." "Maybe just two people with very similar voices." "No... no... third brother, it''s them!" "Maybe they did it for you on purpose, hoping to use your mouth to let us know about their adultery and tempt us to take action against them!" This was a random guess by Geng Xin, but for some reason, once it flashed through my mind, it could never be erased. If this guess is correct, then Ma Ningyue is too scary. It''s fine to seduce Sikong Shuo, but if she uses this kind of adultery so openly, isn''t she afraid that she will be punished to death by them if she is inadvertent? Where did she get her confidence? ! Geng Ling''er saw that the third brother was lost in thought, lifted her skirt, and ran away in a hurry. "Third Brother." Geng Huai patted Geng Xin''s shoulder lightly. Geng Xin came back to his senses, and said slowly: "I''m fine, let''s find a way to rescue father first." "Do you know who the presiding judge is?" Geng Huai said angrily. "Who?" "King Xuan!" Geng Huai''s eyes sharpened, and he said angrily: "That guy used to be the prince''s follower, and he was only against us! Now that the prince is gone, it''s good for him to come out and hang around in front of His Majesty all day long, making it look like How amazing it is to be the eldest son!" Geng Xin was silent suddenly, and after a long while, he said dully: "Has His Majesty already attached so much importance to King Xuan? You actually asked him to try your father''s case?" "Maybe it''s because King Xuan was wronged in this case? Then An Luhuai is a member of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. At first, His Majesty suspected that it was King Xuan''s hands and feet, and gave the noble concubine a little face. Later, An Luhuai testified against his father. I have wronged King Xuan, so it is not surprising that I will make up for King Xuan!" Geng Huai analyzed self-righteously. Geng Xin paced back and forth anxiously in the room: "Dare King Xuan take it? That guy has opinions about the Geng family, but he has always behaved with his tail between his legs, and dare not argue with the Geng familyI understand." Geng Huai was taken aback for a moment: "What do you understand, third brother?" "Rong Lin." "Huh? Rong Lin what?" "Rong Lin has defected to King Xuan." "What? Third brother, don''t scare me! The white-eyed wolf brother-in-law is fine with framing his father, but he is still relying on our deadly enemy?" Geng Huai almost jumped up! Since ancient times, when the emperor establishes the heir, it is always to set up the eldest son, not the virtuous, and the eldest son and the eldest son have the greatest chance of seizing the throne. In the past, when the prince was alive, they didn''t pay much attention to King Xuan, thinking that King Xuan was just a dog beside the prince. Now that the prince is gone, King Xuan has become the most valued prince by His Majesty''s side, which makes them more or less afraid. "If Rong Lin hadn''t taken refuge in King Xuan, how could he have sent the false witness to Concubine Liu Gui?" Or in other words, if Rong Lin hadn''t been backed by him, how could King Xuan dare to take the Geng family''s case? Geng Xin narrowed his eyes meaningfully, "Send someone to investigate, has King Xuan waived the right to judge?" Geng Huai opened the door, and gave a few instructions to a servant outside the door, and the servant went cautiously. An hour later, the servant returned to the study of Geng''s family and reported: "I would like to report to the third and fourth sons that King Xuan has already gone to the dungeon and said that he will try the case overnight!" The last trace of luck in Geng Xin''s heart was gone: "Fourth brother." "Third Brother." Geng Huai also realized the seriousness of his gaffe. "Call Big Brother back." Geng Huai was taken aback, is it... serious enough to require big brother to step in? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1197： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (1) Chapter 1197 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (1) The group returned to the Marshal''s Mansion. Princess Deqing was a little tired. With the help of the palace maid and Eleven Niang, she got out of the carriage and was about to go back to the courtyard where she lived. When she turned her head, she saw Ning Yue who was pushing Rong Qing''s wheelchair. He moved, and asked, "Are you okay? I heard that you were in the water when it walked." "I''m fine, thanks to the timely arrival of Mr. Zhong Changshi." Ning Yue said it very frankly, so it''s not easy to make people suspect that there is something between the two. But Princess Deqing still had some doubts, walked up to Xuanyin and asked, "Why did you save the princess of the county?" "Of course I am afraid that others will put the death of the princess on Weichen''s head." Xuan Yin said without changing his expression. Princess Deqing nodded: "I thought the polite words you said in the palace, but I didn''t expect it to be true, so that''s right, you have a lot of grievances with the Xuan family, and if they make any mistakes, they will think that you are also involved. " "The princess is wise." Xuanyin flattered her. "By the way, I heard that it wasn''t an accident, but someone set the fire?" Princess Deqing was not interested in the internal strife in southern Xinjiang, but she almost accidentally injured the princess of Xiliang County, which made her somewhat uneasy. Xuanyin wrote lightly: "It seems to be true, I heard that it is some grievances between the Geng family and King Xuan." "It turned out to be them." When it came to the Geng family, Princess Deqing''s eyes dimmed, and she was not interested in asking any more questions. She paused and smiled slightly, "I''m going back, let''s go together?" Ning Yue''s face darkened instantly. Xuanyin smiled softly and said: "I still have some marriage matters to discuss with Mr. Rong and the commander-in-chief. The princess will go back first." If others reject Princess Deqing in this way, Princess Deqing will definitely become angry, but the target is Sikong Shuo. Princess Deqing still needs to rely on him a lot, so she smiled and returned with the maid and eleven mothers. As soon as she left, Rong Lin laughed badly: "Hey, someone''s vinegar tank was knocked over, and it almost drowned me too!" Ning Yue glared at him, what happened to the overturned vinegar vat? That was her husband, and she could be as jealous as she liked! Thinking of something, Ning Yue raised her eyebrows and smiled: "That''s better than some people falling into the honey pot, how about it, when are you going to marry Miss Ling''er?" Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair and left. Rong Lin''s complexion changed: "Hey! Rong Qing! Rong Qing!" This time, it was his turn to stare at Ning Yue: "Little heartless!" Ning Yue couldn''t help but said, "Let you find a fiancee, you deserve it!" Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand and walked slowly towards Youlan Courtyard. Rong Qing inspected Sikong Shuo''s injury. The wound has fully healed. He needs to apply ointment every day to prevent scars. The rest is nothing for the time being. There is neither life-threatening nor signs of awakening. He just fell asleep like a vegetative state. Afterwards, the four went to Rong Qing''s room and talked about what happened in the palace. This time, it was a risky move. From the moment he deliberately exposed the "adultery" to Geng Ling''er, Ning Yue calculated that the Geng family would take advantage of this weakness to attack her and "Sikong Shuo", and that they would eventually stab the emperor in front of him, but she did not expect that By way of arson. It is entirely because of the tacit understanding of several people that they can win in a dangerous situation. Xuanyin was rescued in time, she broke the Southern Border King in time, and the eldest brother counted the time. No one held a small meeting in advance, but everyone seized the opportunity that could be grasped, and the cooperation was perfect. Of course, thanks to Geng Linger''s divine assist, otherwise, they would not be able to confuse the Geng family, let alone obey the token of the Geng family. "What about me? Don''t I have any credit?" Rong Lin blinked his bright eyes and asked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1198： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (2) Chapter 1198 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (2) Ning Yue smiled: "Of course! If you hadn''t taken refuge in King Xuan, how could King Xuan have the guts to take over the Geng family''s case? Even if he acted on his own will at the time, he would have to find an excuse to dismiss the presiding judge afterwards. But I I heard that he went to the dungeon to interrogate Patriarch Geng overnight, isn''t it your credit, what is it?" Rong Lin snorted: "Who is taking refuge in him? He deserves it too?" Ning Yue smiled, but didn''t speak, Rong Lin was arrogant, a King Xuan, of course he wouldn''t take it seriously, I''m afraid he didn''t admit who was more powerful except for his elder brother and Xuan Yin. Of course, it was not Rong Lin''s idea to seek refuge with King Xuan. In fact, it wasn''t any of them''s idea either. Rong Qing''s eyes swept over Ning Yue and Xuan Yin: "What are your plans next?" Xuanyin looked at Ning Yue''s bright eyes, and knew that this girl''s tormenting perverted energy had come up again, so she shook her head amusingly. Ning Yue said solemnly: "I''ve already thought about it, big brother, just watch from the side, I will definitely give you the Geng family!" Dare to rob her sister-in-law, courting death! Xuanyin''s eyes glanced at Rong Lin, and Rong Lin''s eyes were staring at Rong Qing infatuatedly, he frowned, and wisely chose to remain silent. "But" Rong Qing said again: "Patriarch Geng has gone in, and the other person should come back." "Another person? Brother, who are you referring to?" Ning Yue asked. Rong Qing said: "We went to the Geng family for dinner, and only saw the two sons of the Geng family. In fact, besides Geng Ye, Geng Xin and Geng Huai, the Geng family also has the eldest son Geng Yun and the fifth son Geng Yan." Ning Yue blinked: "The elder brother said he would come back" "Geng Yun." In a secluded street, a carriage covered in black light was turning under the silent moonlight. The wheels were made of black steel, and every time it turned, it made a solemn sound on the floor. Eight huge and bright night pearls are inlaid on the roof of the car, illuminating the car body as if it were in daytime. The steed is wearing a black steel helmet and black steel armor, with a blood moon engraved all over its body. Even the wind was broken. The carriage stopped at the gate of Geng''s house, and the driver in black robe jumped off the ground and opened the curtain for the master. A man dressed in dark brocade bowed out of the car. He was tall and slender, and his robe fell to the ground like water, like a piece of black jade that could flow. The moonlight enveloped him gently, It illuminates his splendor and his eyebrows are picturesque. He wears a black jade wrench on the thumb of his left hand, but his skin is so fair that it is almost transparent. In sharp contrast, it seems to give birth to a trace of cold coquettishness. His eyes swept lightly, and the lanterns in the corridor seemed to tremble. "Brother!" "Brother!" Geng Xin and Geng Huai greeted him and saluted respectfully. This was a seriousness never before seen by their father. Geng Yun hummed indifferently. It was this sound that made Geng Xin and Geng Huai''s hairs stand on end Brother is not happy. Yesterday, I held a reception banquet for the Xiliang envoys. It was said that the elder brother went to the palace. In fact, the elder brother went to the Taoist temple to visit the fifth younger brother. The elder brother would stay with the fifth younger brother for a few days every month, and he could not be shaken. This time, they were really anxious, otherwise, they didn''t want to disturb the elder brother''s elegant mood. Geng Huai was already unable to speak due to the strong coercion. After all, Geng Xin and his mother are compatriots, and their identities are slightly thicker than Geng Huai''s. They are not scared like that, but they are almost the same. Geng Yun took a step forward and walked towards the mansion, the corner of his robe seemed to be falling on the ground, passing by gracefully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1199： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (3) Chapter 1199 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (3) In the deep night, he is as elegant as a cloud. Looking at his elegant and cold back, Geng Xin opened his mouth: "Brother..." Geng Yun said without turning his head: "Needless to say, I already know, where is Linger?" "Brother." Geng Ling''er poked her head out from behind the rockery, and said timidly, "I''m here." Geng Yun stopped in his tracks and waved to her gently. Geng Linger was overjoyed, and greeted her with a smile: "I know that elder brother loves me the most..." Snapped! Before he finished speaking, he was slapped loudly. Geng Linger was stunned on the spot. Geng Yun turned his head, glanced coldly at Geng Xin and Geng Huai who were also stunned, and said with thin lips: "This slap is for you two, you are my younger brother, and I won''t let you suffer for the time being. " The younger brother is the pillar of the family. As for the younger sister, it is an embroidered pillow, which is sold as a stepping stone at critical moments. Although Geng Yun never said these things, everyone thought so. Who told him not to hold Geng Ling''er in his palm since he was a child? Just now Geng Yun said that they will not be tortured for the time being, which means that if they don''t behave better, it will be their turn to be beaten next time. Geng Yun looked at Geng Linger again, Geng Linger bit her lip, tears swirled in her eyes, but she held back desperately, not daring to fall out. Geng Yun asked: "Feel wronged?" Geng Linger said tremblingly: "Linger dare not..." "Don''t even dare to be wronged, you really are a waste." Geng Yun said indifferently, brushing shoulders with Geng Linger. Geng Ling''er burst into tears. Geng Xin and Geng Huai wanted to comfort her, but they were afraid that they would make trouble for their elder brother, so they looked at her helplessly and followed their elder brother. Geng Yun sat down on the master chair in the study. Geng Xin immediately offered a cup of tea: "Brother, let''s drink some tea." Geng Yun picked up the teacup and took a sip slowly. Geng Xin peeks at Geng Huai, motioning for Geng Huai to speak. Where do you dare to be stubborn? Being with the eldest brother was like having a knife hanging around his neck, and he was frightened. What''s more, he is a concubine, and there is a layer of belly separated from his elder brother, so getting along with his elder brother is even more like walking on thin ice. It was still Geng Xin who said: "Brother, have you thought about how to save your father? We have just found out that An Luhuai belongs to Rong Qing. Three years ago, An Luhuai''s little sister got smallpox, and the doctor said she was about to die." She was rescued by Rong Qing who was passing by. Rong Qing has always had the rule of three no cures, but that time he broke the rules. Since then, An Luhuai has been loyal to Rong Qing. It''s just to deceive people''s eyes and ears. On the surface, the two have no intersection. This Right after the incident happened, Rong Qing found him and asked him to give a false testimony, I speculate that he will not change his words easily." Geng Yun drank his tea and didn''t speak. Knowing that the elder brother was listening, Geng Xin summoned up his courage, and continued, "I''ve thought about it. It''s the most effective way to get An Luhuai to change his mind and confess that he was instigated by Rong Qing, but this obviously won''t work; if he confesses the real arson I am afraid that he will pull me and my fourth brother out under the severe punishment; now, the only feasible way is to persuade King Xuan. If we can give King Xuan enough benefits, let him release some water..." "What benefits can you give him?" Geng Yun interrupted the third brother. Geng Xin was startled for a moment, then said in a low voice: "I''m still thinking about it..." "Don''t think about it, you can''t give him what he wants." Geng Yun said lightly. Even though Geng Xin had thought about it before, his heart was shocked when he said it from his elder brother: "Is that guy really planning to compete with the Seventh Prince for the throne? He is also worthy? Isn''t it just by the side of the prince?" A dog?!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1200： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (4) Chapter 1200 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (4) "He didn''t dare in the past, but now, isn''t it thanks to you that he has the support of the Marshal''s Mansion?" Geng Yun said casually. Geng Xin and Geng Huai lowered their heads together. They just wanted to kill Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo, but they forgot that Ma Ningyue had a powerful Marshal''s Mansion behind him. Think of them as people from southern Xinjiang. This time they angered each other, the Marshal''s Mansion, which had never interfered in the struggle for imperial power, unexpectedly showed favor to King Xuan. They don''t have the confidence that the arrogant Rong Qing and his son will submit to King Xuan willingly, but they just want to add trouble to the Geng family! Geng Yun''s teacup is empty. Geng Xin quickly poured a glass with his eyes and hands. Geng Yun took a sip lightly, and said: "King Xuan, An Luhuai, and handing over the arsonist, none of them will work." Isn''t that dead? Geng Xin and Geng Huai''s expressions changed drastically, and soon, Geng Yun said softly: "But we don''t need to go that way either." "Huh? What do you mean?" The brothers said in unison. Geng Yun put down his teacup and said unhurriedly, "How did you pig brains survive till now?" The two of them were ashamed. "Didn''t you care about the situation of Chang''an Hall and Concubine Liu''s bedroom?" He asked with a hint of concern. The two shook their heads. Chang''an Hall was the place where King Xuan and Xiliang''s envoys discussed peace. Concubine Liu Gui''s bedroom was concerned, because the emperor called his father over there for questioning, but is this important? Geng Yundao: "Your Majesty sent pear blossom wine to Concubine Liu Gui''s bedroom and Chang''an Hall, using mandarin duck pots. Although Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo are in different places, they were both given the last cup." "This..." has something to do with this case? Geng Xin stared blankly. Geng Yun said again: "The mandarin duck pot is a hidden weapon used by the former emperor to bestow death on the guilty officials. There is a trap on the top of the pot, and a pack of poison is hidden. Usually the wine in the pot is fine, but once the trap is pressed, the poison will fall out. Into the wine, it becomes a glass of poisoned wine. Why do you think the emperor gave wine for no reason? And gave the last glass to Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo?" Geng Xin suddenly realized: "Ah! Your Majesty wants to poison them to death! Wait, no, they didn''t die!" "That''s because they didn''t drink." Geng Yun''s lips curled into a cold smile, "When Sikong Shuo was about to drink, Xiao Dezi rushed into the Chang''an Hall, knocked over King Xuan''s wine, and soiled Sikong Shuo''s wine. The clothes also stained Sikong Shuo''s wine, do you understand what I said?" Geng Xin nodded: "Understood, Your Majesty...repented. So, our plan was successful, and His Majesty caught the adulterer, so he wanted to kill them both! But why did you suddenly pardon them?" Geng Huai thought for a while: "Big Brother, Third Brother, could it be that His Majesty knew that Sikong Shuo was also his grandson? That''s why he rescued Sikong Shuo in time." After all, he is his own grandson, even if Sikong Shuo slept with Xuanyin''s wife Would not be willing to let him die. Geng Yun shook his head: "No, that''s not a possibility. If His Majesty let Sikong Shuo go because he knew about Sikong Shuo''s background, then in turn, Ma Ningyue, who had an affair with his brothers, should be killed Cutting her to pieces is right, but His Majesty also let her go." "Ah, that''s right." Geng Xin sat down in panic, "So His Majesty doesn''t know about Sikong Shuo''s background, but why did His Majesty suddenly forgive them both?" Geng Yundan said: "The specific reasons need to be investigated, but His Majesty''s sudden attack on the Geng family is mostly related to these two people. They must have some ulterior secrets." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1201： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (5) Chapter 1201 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (5) Geng Xin muttered: "But after all the talk, you haven''t said how to save your father?" So what if you know the secrets of Ma Ningyue and Sikong Shuo? Anyway, he was from Xiliang, and he would leave after the wedding. On the contrary, it was his father, who had been locked in a prison for a few days. "Short-sightedness!" Geng Yun scolded. Geng Xin''s body trembled. Geng Yun withdrew Ling Ren''s gaze, and said slowly: "It is Your Majesty who really decides father''s life and death. Your Majesty wants to punish the Geng family, but they just handed over a knife." In the final analysis, what they really counted was His Majesty''s thoughts. The Geng family has been loyal to the imperial court for many years, but they have done some things to betray the king of Nanjiang. The king of Nanjiang knew about it, but he never caught it. He wanted to take this opportunity to ring the alarm for them. But the Geng familys alarm bells are not so easy to ring! "Where is the princess?" He asked suddenly. Geng Xin replied: "Sister-in-law is still in the palace." In the resplendent bedroom, a woman in a light gold floor-length skirt and a plain white transparent gauze sat in front of the bronze mirror, quietly rubbing cream. Ruo Taoli. "Princess, the son-in-law is here." The little palace lady walked in lightly and said. Huangfuying''s hands covered with cream gave a pause: "Didn''t he go to a Taoist temple?" The little maid said: "I don''t know, anyway, I''m waiting for you at the gate of the palace, and said to pick you up." "The queen mother is not in good health, this princess wants to stay with the queen mother for a few more days, let him go back by himself." Huangfuying continued to apply cream. Eunuch Qin raised his fly whisk and walked in with a smile: "Your Majesty just drank the medicine and fell asleep. Before going to sleep, she said that she is almost fine, and there is no need for the princess to wait on her sickness. The princess should go back to the house early to accompany the son-in-law. " Huangfuying slowly put down the cream in her hand: "I see." Two quarters of an hour later, the sedan chair of Weiyang Palace landed at the gate of the palace, and the little maid opened the curtain to help Huang Fuying down. Geng Yun stepped forward, gently held Huangfu Ying''s hand, and said softly: "It''s windy at night, look at your hands are cold." He took off his cloak and put it on Huangfuying''s body, Ruyu''s long fingers skillfully and gently tied the ribbon of the cloak. Huangfu Ying said: "Are you looking for me about your father?" The palace is so big, some secrets may not be hidden even if you want to. Geng Yun said with a gentle smile: "No, I just miss you and come to pick you up. This incident has not affected the empress, right?" "Not yet." "Not in the future, I will take care of it." Geng Yun put his arms around his wife''s shoulders. Huangfuying''s body stiffened slightly, she pushed away his hand and said, "It''s a bit hot." In the steamy bathroom, Princess Deqing came out of the bathtub. After the palace maid and Eleven Niang dried her body, they put on a set of lavender silk underwear for her. She lay down on the bed, picked up the red bean bracelet on the eleven mother string, and couldn''t put it down. green. is the word engraved on red beans. If in the future, someone plants a red bean tree for her and engraves her name on each red bean, she will choose him as her son-in-law. Forget it, stop dreaming, marriage is not something you can decide on yourself. The maid glanced at Princess Deqing, pulled Eleven Niang to the ear room, and whispered: "Be honest, where did those red beans come from? Did they steal it from the Geng family?" Eleven Niang lowered her eyes: "No." "You still say it''s not? When I left Geng''s house yesterday, I noticed you were sneaky, and you seemed to be holding something in your hand. Is it the bunch of red beans?" The maid said in a low voice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1202： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (6) Chapter 1202 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (6) Eleven Niang bit her lip. The court lady glared at her: "You! Why are you so unruly? Honor the princess with stolen things! If someone finds out, you will lose all face of the princess! Don''t be so confused in the future, you know?" "Understood Sister Ping." Eleven Niang chuckled happily. In the dead of night, everyone fell asleep one after another. The king of Nanjiang couldn''t sleep, he tossed and turned in bed, and the tranquilizing medicine didn''t work. Xiao Dezi took the green card and came over: "Your Majesty, do you want to call the concubine to bed?" The king of Nanjiang glared at him. Xiao Dezi chuckled: "If you don''t call, if you don''t call, it''s because the servant is too busy." You are so anxious, I thought you were very excited. The king of Nanjiang lifted the quilt and sat up: "Is everything handled by the Imperial Forest Army?" "It''s been dealt with." The little master was afraid that the princess of the county would be poisoned to death, so he rushed into the harem and made a fuss of the Imperial Forest Army. His legs were almost broken, so he suppressed the matter. Otherwise, an envoy from Xiliang trespassed into the southern Xinjiang harem without permission, and he would be killed. "Your Majesty, have you really brought the Geng family''s case to King Xuan for trial?" Nanjiang King didn''t hear Xiao Dezi''s words at all, and smiled palely: "That kid, just like Empress Chen, is a bear." Xiao Dezi also laughed, but in fact, he was only less than twenty years old, and he had never even seen Queen Chen''s toes. How would he know if Queen Chen was a bear? Seeing that His Majesty didn''t want to talk about the Geng family, he wisely stopped mentioning it. Nanjiang King sighed: "But he refuses to see me." Xiao Dezi rolled his eyeballs, co-authoring that such a big event happened today, you always only care about your grandson? Xiao Dezi laughed dryly: "Your Majesty! He doesn''t see you, you go to see him! No... what the slave means is, you, build a good relationship with the people around him, and slowly integrate into his life." "People around you? Little Lizi?" Little Lizi is Sikong Shuo''s personal eunuch. Xiao Dezi Fu forehead, my dear Emperor, where is your usual wise energy? Can Xiao Lizi belong to the little master? That''s Sikong Shuo''s, Sikong Shuo''s! The little master was just pretending to be Sikong Shuo, but he didn''t really become him. Having said that, the little master pretends to be Sikong Shuo pretty well. "I asked you something, where did you go?" Nanjiang King asked seriously. Xiao Dezi smiled mischievously: "The servant is helping you find a way." "Then have you thought of it?" "Of course!" Xiao Dezi answered straight away. In fact, he didn''t have any big ideas in his stomach, but just after he finished those two words, a flash of light flashed in his mind, "Your Majesty, my little master doesn''t see you, but The little master''s wife didn''t say she didn''t see you! Today, in the imperial concubine''s bedroom, didn''t she give you a salute? You have coaxed the wife well, are you afraid that the little master won''t accept you?" At this time, Ning Yue still didn''t know that Xiao Dezi and the King of Nanjiang had missed her. She rubbed her sleepy face, lifted the quilt, and stumbled towards Gong''s room. Seeing that she was about to hit the pillar in front of her, Xuanyin jumped up and hugged her into her arms. She yawned and leaned against Xuanyin''s chest...and fell asleep. Xuanyin carried her back to the bed. She shook her head and said vaguely: "Piss..." Xuan Yin frowned: "Ma Ningyue, how many times has this happened? You didn''t sleep all night, and you ran to the toilet!" "I don''t want to either... I''m so sleepy, ouch, I can''t hold it anymore!" She covered her lower abdomen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1203： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (8) Chapter 1203 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (8) Aware of everyone''s surprised gazes, Ning Yue blinked: "Look at what I''m doing? I''m growing, can''t I eat more?" Fifteen years old, but it is indeed an age of growth. Everyone picked up their chopsticks and continued to eat the noodles in their own bowls. Rong Lin kept his head down, wishing he could bury his face in the bowl. Ning Yue tilted her head to look, saw his red lips that were almost swollen, and smiled mischievously: "Aha, Rong Lin, did you do something bad last night? Why is your mouth swollen?" Rong Lin hesitated and said: "Where is it? I... I eat spicy food... I eat too much..." While speaking, he lowered his head a bit. Ning Yue put down her chopsticks, moved to his side, stared at his red and swollen lips and said, "Isn''t it spicy food?" Rong Lin wished he could dig a hole and bury his sister who loves to expose him. Honestly speaking, he didn''t know what happened to his lips. He woke up early in the morning like this...he just touched Rong Qing lightly last night, and then fell asleep...God knows why it was so red and swollen! Could it be that Rong Qing gave him to... His resentful little eyes looked at Rong Qing. Rong Qing calmly picked up a steamed bun, his expression was so calm that one could feel that a person like him who is so high in the sky would never do such a shameless thing. "It should be... getting angry." He whispered. Get angry? Ning Yue chuckled. After breakfast, news came from the palace, saying that King Xuan tried the case of Patriarch Geng overnight, and only rested in the early morning. He begged to discuss Princess Deqing''s marriage in the afternoon. Princess Deqing has no objection, anyway, she is not in a hurry to get married, so she took the palace maid and Eleven Niang along and went out to play in the street. Rong Lin has a unicorn army under his command, Xuan Yin became interested, and the two went to the barracks together. Rong Qing stayed in the mansion to heal Sikong Shuo. Soon, another news came from the palace, saying that the imperial concubine remembers that the princess of the county was frightened yesterday, so she specially set up a small banquet in the hall of the imperial concubine to shock the princess of the county. "What''s the shock? You are so courageous. From my servant''s point of view, she was the one who was scared yesterday, right?" Dongmei muttered, feeling very frustrated that she missed the chance of the beauty saving the beauty yesterday. Ning Yue smiled. Dongmei said again: "Concubine Liu Gui actually wants to establish a good relationship with you, and ask you to help match Princess Deqing and her natal nephew?" Ning Yue didn''t hide anything from Dongmei about the affairs in the palace. Dongmei knew everything she should know and what she shouldn''t know. Ning Yue took a bite of crab cakes and said irrefutably: "Maybe it''s for Princess Deqing''s marriage, maybe it''s for the Geng family''s time, or maybe..." She paused at this point. Dongmei''s curiosity was completely aroused, she widened her eyes and said, "Maybe what?" Ning Yue smiled narrowly: "I won''t tell you." Dongmei stomps her feet! Ning Yue clapped her hands: "Okay, anyway, I just happened to have something to do with Concubine Liu Gui, and she announced me, saving me from posting the post." After a bowl of hot and sour noodles, four steamed buns, a golden steamed bun, a plate of cold fungus, and a bowl of bird''s nest porridge, Ning Yue ate three pieces of crab cakes, two pieces of horseshoe cake, and a dozen small crystal **** before Feeling her chubby belly, she boarded the carriage into the palace. Dongmei looked at the table full of empty dishes, and the corner of her mouth twitched fiercely. Following the arson incident yesterday, Dongmei no longer felt relieved that Ning Yue went out alone, and entered the palace with Ning Yue. Welcoming them at the gate of the palace was Qiuyue beside Liu Guifei, and Qiuyue happily saluted Ning Yue: "Princess Princess!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1204： Pet grandson Ruming Yueyue is pregnant (9) Chapter 1204 Doting on her grandson like life and getting pregnant (9) Ning Yue nodded. Dongmei greeted Qiuyue: "Dongmei, I met sister Qiuyue." Qiuyue smiled happily: "They are all from her own family! You don''t need to be polite!" Then she looked at the Princess of the County and said, "Your Majesty is waiting for you in the Imperial Concubine Hall. Did you sleep well last night? After being so frightened, I don''t know if I have nightmares Is it gone?" Running to the toilet all night is really not a good thing. Xuanyin is simply hugging her around. Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "It''s not bad, thanks to the imperial concubine taking care of me." "Your Majesty, this is because of a relationship with the princess of the county. If you were someone else, your Majesty would not be so approachable." Qiuyue said with mixed truths. After all, Concubine Liu Gui is the most honorable concubine under the empress. It is true that ordinary people can''t catch her eyes, but she will not easily show it on the bright side, so generally speaking, she is considered a relatively good person. When they were about to reach the Imperial Concubine Hall, the three met Concubine Chen who was picking roses in the small garden. Concubine Chen was wearing gloves and holding scissors, and carefully cut off the fresh red roses. Probably because she was afraid that Ning Yue would not recognize her, Qiuyue reminded, "That''s Concubine Chen, the birth mother of the Fifth Prince." Ning Yue has some impressions of Concubine Chen. In the Peony Room yesterday, everyone rushed to introduce their nephews to her, hoping that she would give Princess Deqing a red line, but Concubine Chen did not open her mouth. She first told Concubine Chen Seeing them as people like them, she jokingly asked Concubine Chen if she had a nephew to introduce, but Concubine Chen said, "The Chen family has already set up with me, and will not set up with my nephew again." It was this sentence that made Ning Yue remember Concubine Chen. Concubine Chen is very beautiful, with a flowing white dress. It is a bit of a compliment to say that she is not human, but she does exude a kind of ethereal beauty. It exudes the beauty of a young girl. Qiuyue bowed to Concubine Chen from a distance. Concubine Chen nodded, and then, her eyes interlaced with Ning Yue''s in the air, she looked away lightly, twisted the basket and went to the next rose garden. Qiuyue said with a dry smile: "Concubine Chen is used to doing her own way, the princess don''t mind." Ning Yue shook her head: "No, it''s very good." Those who don''t know her well don''t need to be courteous. Ning Yue soon arrived at the Imperial Concubine Hall. Concubine Liu Gui was feeding the koi in the small pond. As soon as she saw Ning Yue, she hurriedly smiled and waved to Ning Yue: "But I''m looking forward to you! Come and see, the koi I just got!" Ning Yue walked to Concubine Liu Gui, looked at a pool of fresh orange-red koi, and said with a smile, "It''s so beautiful, where did you buy it?" "I didn''t buy it, it was rewarded by Your Majesty! Your Majesty said that I was frightened yesterday, so I specially donated the koi he raised for a year to me. Don''t underestimate these koi, they were all fed in Buddhism , can seek good luck and avoid bad luck, I call you here because I hope you can enjoy their Buddha spirit." Concubine Liu Gui said with a smile on her face, and handed the fish food to Ning Yue, "Try it." It''s not that Concubine Liu Gui didn''t realize that she was calculated by someone yesterday, and she is still so superstitious. It is estimated that there are not many true friends in the palace, so she found her, an outsider, to share the joy of being favored. Ning Yue knew what she wanted to hear, took the fish food, sprinkled it and said, "Do other ladies have koi?" Concubine Liu Gui couldn''t hide her smug smile and said: "This palace alone has it." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "The empress is favored!" Concubine Liu Guifei''s face almost burst into a smile. Her recent luck is really good. Her Majesty has not set foot in the harem for nearly ten years. Except for the queen who often sees her majesty due to state affairs, these concubines even go to have a meal with her majesty. It took several months to apply, but just yesterday, His Majesty came to her imperial concubine hall for the first time, and rewarded her with pear blossom wine, and today he gave her a koi... Although I don''t understand why His Majesty misses her so much, it''s a good thing! Ning Yue had a panoramic view of Concubine Liu Gui, and couldn''t bear to point her out. The reason why the King of Nanjiang came to the Concubine Hall to see her was because she brought Xuanyin''s wife back to the Concubine Hall. Today, these koi are probably the same. Have ulterior motives. Concubine Liu Gui took Ning Yue''s hand: "I feel that since you came, my luck has become better than before. You are really a noble person of this palace!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1205： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (1) Chapter 1205 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (1) After feeding the fish, Concubine Liu Gui took Ning Yue''s hand back to the inner hall, ordered Qiuyue to bring fresh seasonal fruits and fresh pastries from the imperial dining room, and poured a cup of tea for Ning Yue herself. Excuse me, the noble concubine pours tea, the status of a county princess is not enough. Ning Yue knew that today''s "suppressing shock" was not easy, and she didn''t say anything, so she picked up a piece of almond cake and ate it slowly. The emperor of Xiliang probably didn''t know how to enjoy it, and the pastries he made were tasteless. No matter in terms of taste or appearance, there are too many strong countries in Xiliang. She ate small mouthfuls, and as she ate, she praised the cooking skills of the Imperial Dining Room without any intention of stopping, and she didn''t realize that it was the little bun in her stomach that was causing the trouble. Seeing her eating happily, Concubine Liu Gui was very happy in her heart. Usually, when the concubines came to her, they made it as if she had been poisoned and dared not eat more. How could she be as straightforward as the princess of the county? Originally, there are many ways to deal with a person, so why use poisoning, which is the most obvious and easiest way to see through? She was able to sit on the high position of imperial concubine, not because of poison. Ning Yue quickly finished a plate of almond cakes, and Concubine Liu hurriedly asked Qiuyue to present a bowl of purple rice dew. Purple rice dew is made from purple sweet potato, black rice, coconut milk and a small amount of milk. Added sucrose, the taste is very sweet and delicious. "It''s really good." Ning Yue praised without hesitation. Ning Yue eats a lot, but her movements are very gentle, bit by bit, her pink mouth is slightly pursed, and her round cheeks are moving. Seeing Concubine Liu Gui thinking of her daughter, she smiled softly . Its almost time to eat. In fact, Ning Yue is embarrassed to continue eating. I dont know it recently. Whenever I come across something to eat, I cant stop it at all... Concubine Liu Gui smiled and said: "I called the Princess of the County to come here today. First, I hope that the Princess of the County can watch the koi sent by Her Majesty, and I will also bring a pair back." Ning Yue hurriedly said: "The imperial concubine is too polite. Since those koi are gifts from the imperial concubine, it is better for the empress to stay in the imperial concubine hall by herself. In case your majesty finds out that you have passed on the things he gave you to others" Concubine Liu Gui smiled and said: "Since your majesty gave it to me, it belongs to me, and I will dispose of it at my disposal. There are not no such examples in the past. Your majesty is very open-minded." The truth is, when Xiao Dezi sent the koi to the imperial concubine''s hall, he inadvertently mentioned, "Your Majesty doesn''t know if your majesty likes to raise fish, if you like it, keep it, if you don''t like it, give it to others, it''s also your majesty''s grace! "That''s why she dared to send out the imperial bestowals. As for the previous examples, her majesty''s open-mindedness is the color she gave. Ning Yue looked at the smiling face of Concubine Liu Gui, and it was not difficult to guess that this was actually the meaning of the King of Nanjiang. She was invited back to the bedroom by Concubine Liu Gui yesterday, which showed that Concubine Liu Gui had a good relationship with her, and the King of Nanjiang was right. After realizing this point, people sent the koi over here. As for how Liu Guifei thought that the king of Nanjiang gave it to Liu Guifei herself, and how Liu Guifei spontaneously forwarded it to her, she doesn''t know, and she doesn''t need to be clear. She just needs to remember that this is a gift from the King of Nanjiang. No, it''s a gift for Xuanyin. "The empress is so kind, but Ning Yue is disrespectful." She accepted it with a smile. Concubine Liu Gui smiled deeper. She was willing to accept her things, indicating that she was willing to continue to communicate with her. Many things followed... The idea of ??matching Princess Deqing with her nephew flashed in her mind, but she didn''t show it on her face. There are more important things today. Let''s put the little nephew''s marriage aside for now. "Princess Princess." She straightened her expression and said dignifiedly, "There is something... I actually want to discuss it with you." As she spoke, she gave Qiuyue a wink, and Qiuyue took all the maids and eunuchs out of the inner palace. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1206： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (2) Chapter 1206 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (2) After closing the door, there were only two of them left in the inner hall. "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue asked pretending to be indifferent. Concubine Liu Gui''s eyeballs moved, she lowered her voice slightly and said, "It''s about the case of the Geng family." Ning Yue''s heart moved, she came to see Concubine Liu Gui for the case of the Geng family, unexpectedly Concubine Liu Gui was more restless than her, before she opened her mouth, Concubine Liu Gui brought it to the fore, so it''s better, Save her being so passive. "What happened to the Geng family case?" She slightly increased the volume. After two face-to-face meetings, Concubine Liu Gui could feel that Ning Yue is a person who hides her secrets. If not, how could she not fall at all under the "sugar-coated shells" of so many concubines? Therefore, she did not dare to underestimate this little girl in her heart. With a smile on her face, she said: "Prince Xuan interrogated the case of the Geng family overnight, the princess of the county must have heard about it, right?" Ning Yue said: "I heard that King Xuan''s diligence is really a blessing to the community." Concubine Liu Gui covered her face with a smile: "The princess of the county can really talk!" After a pause, she continued: "It''s just that the suspect''s tone was very tight, he refused to admit that he ordered An Luhuai to set the fire, and insisted that he was framed by someone. Yes, even An Luhuai is a false witness brought in by others to slander her!" When she said this, her eyes stared at Ning Yue without blinking, as if she didn''t want to let go of any of Ning Yue''s expressions. Ning Yue smiled: "What is the meaning of the imperial concubine''s question? Could it be that the Geng Patriarch who really believed in the words said that I was looking for An Luhuai?" "No, I didn''t mean that! It''s just that after the interrogation, Patriarch Geng refused to plead guilty, which makes people wonder if he was really wronged." Concubine Liu Gui said with a look of embarrassment. "Is she wronged? Didn''t the empress see it at the first sight?" Ning Yue picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea calmly. Concubine Liu Gui''s heart skipped a beat. That''s right. As early as yesterday, when An Luhuai testified against Patriarch Geng, she suspected that An Luhuai was making a false testimony, but it was a good thing that the Geng family fell, so she and the emperor chose to Turning a blind eye and shutting eyes, let Patriarch Geng be wrongedbut when An Lu conceived into the palace, Ma Ningyue had already left, how did she know that she saw something strange at the first sight? My heart...some hairy... "An Luhuai couldn''t be the one you... were looking for?" If so, then those people in the Marshal''s Mansion are too courageous! He actually wronged the head of the southern Xinjiang in the imperial palace and under His Majesty''s nose! Ning Yue smiled lightly and said, "My lady, up to now, there is only one truth: An Luhuai is an arsonist, and the master behind the scenes is the Geng family master. What do you think, my lady?" Her smile is calm and charming, like a lily of the valley silently blooming in the spring breeze, but that smile doesn''t reach her eyes, making people look weird. Even though Ning Yue''s smile made Concubine Liu feel terrified, Concubine Liu had to admit that Ning Yue was right. From the moment she and King Xuan chose to let An Luhuai slander Patriarch Geng, they had already cut off all escape routes. Once Patriarch Geng was allowed to overturn the case, then not only An Luhuai, but also their neglectful mother and son would be unlucky. Not to mention that King Xuan kept saying that Patriarch Geng had committed a crime, and he took over the case in the name of getting the other party to plead guilty. After thinking about this, her expression gradually became firm: "You are right, the truth... There can only be one." "Your Majesty is a sensible person." Ning Yue took a sip of tea. Concubine Liu Gui pondered for a moment, and said: "But he has never pleaded guilty, so we can''t execute him forcibly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1207： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (3) Chapter 1207 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (3) Ning Yue raised the corners of her lips: "What Your Majesty wants is the result. As for the process, His Majesty will not bother with the details." "You mean... to torture Patriarch Geng?" Concubine Liu Gui''s heart was pounding. She thought she had been ruthless after fighting in the harem for many years, but compared with this fifteen-year-old girl, it seemed like her own cold intestines There is simply not enough to watch! "I didn''t say that, everything... is the way that the empress and Xuan Wang thought of themselves." This is the default punishment. Concubine Liu Gui tightened her handkerchief, stood up, and walked back and forth in the room: "This method is too risky...the crime of abuse of lynching is very serious..." Ning Yue said with the same expression: "If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you, and the people in the dungeon don''t tell you, who would know that His Royal Highness Xuan Wang tortured Patriarch Geng? In the dungeon, everyone should be His Highness''s own people, right?" "En." Concubine Liu Gui nodded. There are two dungeons in the palace, one is an ordinary dungeon and the other is a water dungeon. The water dungeon is under the jurisdiction of the emperor, and the other is used by the prince to interrogate prisoners. His Majesty handed over the dungeon to King Xuan. Even though there may have been some other people''s influence in the past, it has been replaced now, but Seeing that Concubine Liu Gui was still hesitant, Ning Yue added some firewood: "Your Majesty''s attitude is very obvious, didn''t your empress see it?" "What does your Majesty mean?" Concubine Liu Gui is not an idiot after all, she quickly turned her head around the corner. Both she and King Xuan saw that Patriarch Geng was wronged, and His Majesty must have seen it too, but His Majesty did not give Patriarch Geng a chance to appeal , and directly handed over the case to King Xuan, who was at odds with the Geng family. The implication was that he hoped to use King Xuan''s hand to cut off one of the Geng family''s wings... After realizing this, Concubine Liu Gui felt a faint joy in her heart. Because His Majesty dotes on Empress Geng, she also attaches great importance to the Geng family. The empress passed with her eyes closed. This time, His Majesty actually made up his mind to suppress the Geng family. Does it mean... Queen Geng has fallen out of favor? Empress Geng''s loss of favor means that the Seventh Prince will also fall out of favor... All the sons have fallen, which prince can still compete for the eldest son of King Xuan? The queen has been raising her in the palace for the past few days. It is said that the sunflower water came, and she couldn''t get out of bed because of the abdominal pain. She didn''t even attend the marriage banquet... But maybe this is just an excuse. The real reason why the queen stays behind closed doors is that her majesty no longer loves her. she- Ning Yue didn''t say anything yet, Concubine Liu Gui''s heart had been filled with countless speculations that she had imagined for many years, joy overflowed from the corners of her eyes, and turned into a bright smile on her lips: "Princess Princess, you also think that Your Majesty wants to collapse The Geng family?" "It''s too early to say it''s going to collapse, it''s just a wake-up call." A trace of disappointment flashed across Concubine Liu Gui''s face: "I already know that the queen doesn''t fall out of favor that easily." Ning Yue almost laughed. Could it be that Concubine Liu Gui thinks that the Southern Border King Dong Geng''s Patriarch fell out of favor because of the Empress? This has nothing to do with the Queen! "In the final analysis, there is only one master in Southern Xinjiang, and that is Your Majesty. What does Your Majesty think? Your Majesty and Your Highness will let His Majesty do what you want. Your Majesty dotes on the Geng family, so you follow the Geng family; Your Majesty wants to give the Geng family a blow." The alarm bell, you should ring the alarm bell for His Majesty! Your Majesty used to love the prince so much, it was more or less because the prince had an absolute heart of a child. Your Majesty does not like people who pretend to be smart. King Xuan''s egg hits a rock, does the empress really think that His Majesty is a fool? Your Majesty, you are giving His Highness Xuan a chance to practice!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1208： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (4) Chapter 1208 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (4) Ning Yue said that for this matter, it is impossible for Concubine Liu Gui not to make up her mind. Concubine Liu Gui nodded: "Okay, I will do as you said." Ning Yue said with a smile: "Your Majesty, do not do what I say, but do what Your Majesty wants. If you do it beautifully, Your Majesty will not treat Your Majesty and His Highness Xuan Wang badly." Out of the imperial concubine''s hall, Dongmei''s mouth was almost crooked. She was inside just now, listening to the words of her lady and the imperial concubine verbatim, and instantly felt that her lady''s deception skills had strengthened again. Ning Yue happily returned to the Marshal''s Mansion with two little koi in her arms. Almost at the same time, King Xuan, who had rested only one envoy, left the soft bed and went to the cold and dark dungeon. The screams resounded loudly in the dungeon... "Big Brother! Big Brother!" Geng Xin and his fourth brother Geng Huai rushed into Geng Yun''s study with solemn expressions. Geng Yun put down the pen in his hand: "What''s wrong?" Geng Xin said with a pale face: "That bastard, King Xuan! I tortured my father!" Father is not a martial artist, how can he stand that kind of torture? Thinking of this, he wished to cut King Xuan into pieces! Geng Yun raised his head lightly: "Who did you listen to?" "I didn''t listen to anyone. It was said by the insider we placed in the dungeon. King Xuan was fine last night, but he was tired of interrogating his father. This morning, I don''t know what happened to him. As soon as he entered the dungeon, he was tortured... Geng Xin was burning with anxiety, "Brother! Quickly find a way to rescue father! If this continues, father will be tortured!" Geng Yun''s expression didn''t change much: "The Geng family members have all received professional training, and they won''t be beaten into tricks." Not even death. Geng Xin''s immature face flashed a deep anxiety: "But what if my father is tortured to death by them?" Geng Huai chimed in and said: "Yes, big brother, my father has never pleaded guilty, and King Xuan has been torturing my father. My father''s body can''t last a few days." The end of the folks, so in his heart, he didn''t want his father to have an accident. Geng Yun''s finger holding the pen tightened: "King Xuan''s courage is impressive every time!" "Isn''t it? I always thought that guy was strong but this time he was severely slapped in the face." Geng Xin scratched his head. Geng Yun looked at Geng Huai, the scouts at home have always been taken care of by the fourth brother, and the news was also collected by the fourth brother, and then passed on to them: "Who did King Xuan meet today?" Geng Huai thought for a while, then shook his head: "I didn''t see anyone, he came out of the dungeon and went back to Prince Xuan''s Mansion, and then went to the dungeon from Prince Xuan''s Mansion." "Where is Concubine Liu Gui?" Geng Yun asked. "She met a foreigner." Geng Huai said, "Princess Yinjun." "Her?" Geng Yun narrowed his dark eyes, his father was arrested, father should not be tortured, before the two accidents, Concubine Liu Gui had met Ma Ningyue, and Ma Ningyue was Rong Qing''s younger sister, what to say It doesn''t matter, he doesn''t believe it. "Brother, think of a way! Father really won''t be able to hold on!" Geng Xin pleaded. Geng Huai said with red eyes: "Brother, why don''t we go and ask the Empress? She will tell Her Majesty, and His Majesty will definitely sell her face!" "Stupid thing!" Geng Yun slapped the pen on the table with a slap, the pen barrel was snapped off, and the ink was splashed all over, all splashing on Geng Huai''s body. Geng Huai lowered his head, not daring to say another word. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1209： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (5) Chapter 1209 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (5) Geng Yun took a white handkerchief, wiped his hands, and stood up. Geng Xin asked: "Brother, where are you going?" "Relax." Geng Yun said lightly, and left the study without looking back. On the noisy street, Princess Deqing, the court ladies, and Eleven Niang wandered aimlessly. They felt that the coachman was in the way, so they asked the coachman to go back first and come to pick them up at noon. The palace maid pointed to a shell necklace and said: "People in southern Xinjiang really know how to do business. They eat the shell meat first, and then make necklaces from their shells. I dare not wear them when I think of the smell of shell meat. " Princess Deqing walked to the stall, picked up the colorful shell necklace and said, "I think it looks pretty." The owner of the stall is a young man. Hearing Princess Deqing''s words, he burst into laughter immediately: "Girl has good eyesight! This is the most beautiful necklace I have here! It''s not shells, it''s tortoiseshell, colorful tortoiseshell!" "There are also seven-color tortoise shells? I have always only had amber ones." Princess Deqing said, and said to the maid: "Give me the money." The court lady pulled Princess Deqing aside and said in a low voice: "Princess, this color is painted on, not the real seven-colored tortoiseshell, he lied to you." Princess Deqing put the tortoiseshell necklace in front of the stall owner: "Did you draw it yourself? Isn''t it natural?" The young man probably knew that he had met an expert, so he stopped trying to fool the little girls, and said gently: "The little one didn''t say that it is natural, the color on it is indeed painted, but just because it is painted That''s why it''s worth it!" "How do you say that?" Princess Deqing asked wonderingly. The young man smiled and explained: "The small one was painted by the master of the poetry club. Do you think the master''s works are worthless? But girl, you are so kind, the small one will not make you money. Five hundred yuan a piece, a loss." Sell ??it to you!" "Five hundred cash is still a loss?" Eleven Niang shouted: "This kind of tortoiseshell doesn''t even cost money in our village! Just pick it up!" The young man''s complexion is not very good-looking: "The tortoiseshell itself is not worth much, but am I an ordinary tortoiseshell? I asked the master of the poetry club to paint the color! A country bumpkin, do you understand? If you don''t understand, just ask Look up! Girl, do you want to buy it? If you dont buy it, dont stand here and block my business! Almost guessed that the business failed, so he didn''t bother to apologize. To Princess Deqing, 500 Wen is not even superficial. For shopping, it is just a novelty. Princess Deqing is planning to give the money. When he said this, Princess Deqing dropped the necklace again and walked away. . The three of them went to several shops selling tortoise shell necklaces, and they all drew some patterns, saying that they were produced by the masters of the Poetry Club. They didn''t buy the necklace of Princess Deqing in their pockets, but they became interested in the Poetry Club. "Ping''er, where is the poetry fair?" "yes." Ping''er came back after inquiring about it, and reported: "Princess, it is an elegant place on Changming Street. It is named after the Poetry Club. In fact, it is a place where literati and poets meet friends with elegance. Painting, chess and piano." Princess Deqing is interested: "Come on, let''s go and see!" A group of people arrived at the Poetry Club on Changming Street. Just at this time, a black-lit carriage also stopped at the entrance of the Poetry Club. The curtain was lifted, and a handsome man in black brocade suit bowed gracefully. , came out. The sunlight hit his almost transparent white skin, giving it a glamorous beauty. Princess Deqing paused. In the Poetry Club, a young book boy came out to welcome him, and cupped his hands with a folding fan: "Young Master Wushuang is here? Please hurry up! People are learning calligraphy today!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1210： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (6) Chapter 1210 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (6) Master Wushuang was welcomed in by the book boy. Princess Deqing looked left and right. Another book boy came out, saw Princess Deqing looking around, and asked friendlyly: "Miss, are you here to join the club?" "Uh... join the club?" Princess Deqing was slightly taken aback, her eyes flickered, and said, "How do you get in?" Scholar laughed and said: "It''s very simple, you can join the club after paying a membership fee of one or two taels of silver, registering your nickname and expertise." One tael of silver, very cheap. What''s more, Princess Deqing had never been exposed to similar things in Xiliang, so she couldn''t help yearning for it, so she said to the book boy, "All three of us have joined the club!" Three people joined the club. Here, they are called nicknames, they dont show their real names, and they dont reveal each others backgrounds. When asked about nicknames, Princess Deqing looked at the red bean bracelet on her wrist and said, Nanguo, my name is Nanguo. The book boy asked: "Nanguo girl, what is your specialty..." "Calligraphy." The status of women in Southern Xinjiang is higher than that in Xiliang. This is the deepest feeling of Princess Deqing after arriving in Southern Xinjiang. There is a queen who can control the court in the court. There are also many folks who can compete with men. Talented women, and these are things that are absolutely impossible to see in Xiliang. Princess Deqing has read poetry and books since she was a child, and Sikong Shuo''s calligraphy has won her admiration. Seeing that she wrote so beautifully, the book boy took her work to the cabinet and asked the masters to appreciate it. A quarter of an hour later, the book boy returned with her work in his hands, and said with a smile on his face: "Congratulations to the girl from Nanguo for winning the first place in this calligraphy competition!" "Huh?" Princess Deqing was taken aback. Shutong said: "Today, someone happened to be learning calligraphy. The girl from the southern country won the first place in this competition. As a reward, the girl will get a set of four treasures of the study specially made by our poetry club." The court lady said happily: "Congratulations princess!" Princess Deqing couldn''t help showing a smile. The folks are really a magical place. No wonder those princes and princes'' children are playing in the folks all day long, which is indeed more interesting than in the palace. Princess Deqing accompanied Shutong into the Book Pavilion to receive the rewards, and found that the man in black clothes she saw at the door was also there, and she received the same set of things: "Is everyone getting the same rewards?" Shutong explained: "The first place is the Four Treasures of the Study, the second place is the Ziyu Langhao brush, and the third place is a set of picture books collected by the Poetry Club." Princess Deqing frowned. The man explained in a gentle tone: "I am tied for the first place with the girl." "So that''s how it is." Princess Deqing bowed politely. The man returned a salute. Princess Deqing took the prize and turned to leave. The man suddenly said, "Wushuang." "Huh?" Princess Deqing looked at him in confusion. The man smiled slightly and said: "My nickname is Wushuang, they all call me Mr. Wushuang, may I ask the girl who is..." "Southern Country." Princess Deqing nodded slightly and said. The man''s eyes swept away and landed on the red bean bracelet under Princess Deqing''s cuff: "Red beans are born in the southern country, and a few branches come in spring. It''s a good name." "No, I..." Princess Deqing knew that the other party had misunderstood, and explained: "I am not married, and I have no crush. This is a bracelet given by the maid." The man bowed apologetically: "Seeing the words engraved on the red beans, I thought it was a gift from the girl''s favorite person. I was rude, please don''t take offense." "It''s okay." Princess Deqing said gracefully. She has a good impression of the man, and he is the type she likes. However, after experiencing so many injuries, the more pleasing she is, the less she dares to approach him. "I''ll take my leave first. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 1211： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (7) Chapter 1211 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (7) "Wait." The man stepped forward, squeezed Princess Deqing''s inkstone and said, "Your place is broken." Princess Deqing looked down, and there was indeed a small crack in the corner of Moyu Yantai, which could not be seen without looking carefully: "Really, how can they send broken things to others? I will go to them to change it." Princess Deqing took Yantai back to the award receiving place. After checking the inkstone and the inventory in the cabinet, the book boy said with a embarrassed face: "I''m really sorry, Miss Nanguo, we don''t have any extra four treasures of the study, or... can I exchange it for another prize for you?" Princess Deqing reluctantly put down the things in her hands: "Okay then." In fact, she quite likes this set of things. The book boy brought two Ziyu Langhao pens: "This is a gift for the second place, two for you! Please accept it!" Princess Deqing sighed and reached for it. The man gently pushed his copy of the Four Treasures of the Study to her hand: "This is for you, I want the Purple Jade Langhao Brush." "But" The man said softly: "It''s nothing, I won the first place once last month, and I have received a set of Moyu Four Treasures of the Study. It would be very useful to get another set, but I have never used this purple jade pen. " Princess Deqing could see that the other party was giving in to her, so she couldn''t help feeling a little good: "Then I will be disrespectful." The man picked up the Langhao pen and cupped his hands: "Miss, please put it away, it''s getting late, I''ve been out for a long time, my wife must remember it, so I will leave first." Insider... So, they are already married. He also told her so frankly that he didn''t mean to be promiscuous outside, and he was an upright gentleman. Princess Deqing touched the inkstone in her hand, and happily boarded the carriage back home. Ever since she was defiled by Prince Gong, she had never shown such a happy smile again. The maid asked puzzledly: "Princess, why are you so happy? Could it be that you fell in love with that Mr. Wushuang? Leng Yan should be a noble son, but it''s a pity that he''s already married!" "What do you know? He and I are friends of gentlemen." "So you think you''re only happy when you''ve made friends?" "Probably." Princess Deqing smiled and played with the inkstone inkstone. Yantai''s jade is of good quality and exquisite workmanship. When the breeze blows, it seems to be able to smell the faint ink fragrance from the inside out. "This is Something that I earned myself!" Eleven Niang clapped her hands: "The princess is amazing!" The court lady glared at her: "You are the only one who can flatter!" Eleven Niang stuck out her tongue. When Princess Deqing returned to the Marshal, Ning Yue, Xuan Yin, and Rong Lin were all there. "How is it? What have you gained?" Rong Lin asked the three of them. Rong Lin sat down on the chair: "Ask Xuanyin!" Ning Yue poured a cup of tea and handed it to Xuan Yin, Rong Lin went to **** it, but Ning Yue gave her a glare. "Partial!" Rong Lin snorted. Ning Yue smiled and said, "He''s my man, I don''t favor whom does he prefer?" The second cup was given to Rong Lin. Xuanyin caressed his wife''s hand, and said: "There are internal thieves in the Qilin army, and they should be planted by the Geng family." The Kirin Army was not brought out by Rong Lin, but existed in itself. It was once commanded by Old Qu. Qu was old and wanted to retire, so Rong Lin was made the commander of the Kirin Army. Rong Lin was originally an ally with the Geng family, so he allowed the Geng family to intervene in the army. Anyway, if he didn''t disturb the military discipline, and didn''t put a sniper in his back, he had to give the Geng family some face. This time the two sides are tearing each other apart, those dark lines shouldn''t be left behind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1212： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (8) Chapter 1212 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (8) "Wait for a few days, it''s not time to move them." Xuanyin said again. Rong Qing nodded: "That''s right, we haven''t reached that point yet. Are all your people mixed into the Qilin Army?" Xuanyin hummed: "They all went in, and they will keep an eye on the dark lines of the Geng family." The power of the Geng family is immeasurable, from as close as the court to as far as the frontier battlefield. The more you want to uproot them, the less anxious you must be. Rong Qing looked at his sister again: "How about you, how are you playing?" "Not bad!" Ning Yue put the small koi in the glazed tank on the table, "Look, it''s a gift from Concubine Liu Gui!" "Is it from the King of Southern Xinjiang?" Rong Qing smiled and glanced at Xuan Yin, who looked very indifferent. Ning Yue said: "He was the one who gave Concubine Liu Gui, and Concubine Liu Gui changed hands and gave me two! They are very beautiful, and when I make them fat and tender, they can be braised in soy sauce." A roomful of people: Rong Qing cleared his throat: "King Xuan tortured Patriarch Geng, did you do it?" Ning Yue teased the koi in the water, and said, "I just flattered Concubine Liu Gui." "Isn''t it just a few words?" Rong Lin asked in disbelief. With her sister''s mouth full of tongues, black can be said to be white, and dead can be said to be alive. Ning Yue sat up straight: "There are really only a few words. In summary, it is His Majesty''s intention to deal with Patriarch Geng. His Majesty is testing King Xuan''s loyalty and ability, and then Concubine Liu probably understood that His Majesty finally saw her goodness." Now, the empress is out of favor, the seventh prince is out of favor, the Geng family is out of favor, King Xuan is about to take over!" The mouth corners of the people in the room all twitched. This is not black and white, this is completely created out of nothing! Concubine Liu Gui actually believed it too, and even believed in a lot of content that even they thought was absurd. "I...didn''t realize Liu Guifei was so stupid before." Rong Lin blinked his clear and flawless eyes. Rong Qing: I didnt find out either. Ning Yue clapped her hands: "Patriarch Geng is being tortured, the Geng family must not be able to sit still, that son of a **** Geng, he should have already started to act!" "Princess, it''s time to eat." The maid pushed the door open and entered with a food box. Princess Deqing is practicing calligraphy with the Four Treasures of the Study obtained from the Poetry Society: "Put it on the table." "Yes, princess." The palace maid put the food box on the table, her eyes swept away, "Where is Eleven Niang? Where did that girl go? How could you be left alone in the room? How many times have I told her, The princess cannot be left alone to serve her!" "Okay, she''s still a child, and she has some fun." Princess Deqing said tolerantly: "I don''t have anything to do here, and there is no shortage of a servant." The court lady said earnestly: "Princess, this is not a question of whether you have enough or not, it''s a rule! The servant has served the queen and imperial concubine to assist the princess, so she must take good care of the princess!" "You, you are really more verbose than the old lady." Princess Deqing picked up a pen and dipped the ink into the inkstone, "I''m already leaving the palace, just let me live a normal life for a few days." "What''s wrong with ordinary people? You''re a princess!" the maid said, and found that she had been led away by Princess Deqing, pinched herself secretly, and said angrily, "Princess! You really can''t spoil Eleven Niang anymore! In the future, if you choose a son-in-law, she will follow her too! If you lose face, you will know that you blame the servant for not training her well." "Oh, isn''t she just going out to play for a while? How can it be so serious? All right, you go down to eat too. I don''t need anyone to wait on my side." Princess Deqing practiced calligraphy with great interest and didn''t want to be disturbed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1213： Out of Nothing Jedi Strikes Back (9) Chapter 1213 Out of Nothing Jedi Counterattack (9) "Then remember to eat. When the food is cold, ask the servant to warm it up. The servant is next door." The maid put the food and bowls and chopsticks on the table. Princess Deqing wrote another stroke: "Understood, Mother Ping!" The maid snorted, turned around and stepped out of the threshold. "close the door!" Princess Deqing shouted. The maid closed the door unwillingly, and scolded the unruly eleven Niang thousands of times in her heart: "The princess was not such an unruly person in the past, since the little goblin appeared, the princess has left It''s like a wild horse with a rein, you can''t pull it no matter what, little hooves, you wait! If you don''t tidy you up, you won''t know how powerful my big sister Ping is!" The footsteps went away, Princess Deqing looked down and said, "Come out!" "Hey." Eleven Niang got out from the desk, holding a plate in one hand, and a half-bitten almond cake in the other, her mouth was full of foam. Princess Deqing chuckled: "Are you that hungry? Pinger didn''t give you breakfast?" "Yes, there is only a small bowl, and there is no meat. I am not full." Eleven Niang said in a low voice. Princess Deqing knows Pinger''s temperament, and she is very strict with her servants. Eleven Niang always does wrong things, so she is always punished, but Pinger''s punishment is justified. Even if she is a princess, she can''t interfere with anything. Secretly put water on Eleven Niang. Princess Deqing whispered: "Don''t eat this, there is meat on the table." Eleven Niang hurriedly put down the cakes, got up and wanted to walk towards the Eight Immortals table, but before she could stand still, the plate in her hand fell off, Eleven Niang hurriedly reached out to grab it, but bumped into Princess Deqing. Princess Deqing slammed onto the table with a snap, her fingers wiped a **** **** on the Moyu Yantai pattern. Eleven Niang was shocked: "Ah? Blood! Bleeding..." Bang! The door was pushed open mercilessly. The palace maid came in and gave Eleven Niang a hard look: "You girl, are you actually hiding in the room? Did you cause trouble again?" Eleven Niang turned pale, waved her hands and said, "I...I didn''t do it on purpose...I..." "Go away!" The palace maid pushed Eleven Niang to the ground, and the palace maid grabbed Princess Deqing''s bleeding index finger and said distressedly: "What''s going on? It''s all bleeding! Slave How do you say it? It''s definitely not good to be with her? Does it hurt?" Princess Deqing gasped: "It hurts." She was not uninjured, but this time, it was as if a piece of flesh had been torn off by pliers, and the pain was overwhelming. "The wound is not that big, it''s just that there''s too much blood. Wait a minute, this servant is going to get the gold medicine!" The maid said, letting go of Princess Deqing''s hand, walked a few steps, and glared at Eleven Niang. Said: "What are you doing here with the pestle? Hurry up and fetch water!" "Huh? Oh, oh!" Eleven Niang scrambled and scrambled, and fell several times at the door before stumbling to fetch the water. The maid cleaned the wound for Princess Deqing, and then used cotton to stop the bleeding. There was too much blood, and it took half a bowl to stop it. After applying the golden potion, the maid said uneasy: "I''d better invite a doctor to take a look." "No need, it''s all stopped, and it doesn''t hurt too much. I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep for a while, and I won''t be entering the palace in the afternoon. You can go and tell Zhong Changshi to let him go by himself, or another day." Deqing After the princess gave her orders, she lay back on the bed holding up her fingers that were tied like a little rice dumpling. No one expected that she fell asleep and did not wake up until dark. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1214： Kill three birds with one stone (1) Chapter 1214 Three birds with one stone (1) The goddess of the palace came to Xuanyin in a panic: "My lord, the princess seems to be sick, why don''t you go and show the princess quickly?" "What symptoms?" Xuanyin asked unhurriedly. The palace maid choked up and said, "I just can''t wake up... The servant called the princess to eat, but she didn''t respond after calling for a long time! She wouldn''t sleep like this before!" "Did you have any symptoms before?" "No! It''s fine! It''s very normal! I just accidentally scratched my finger, but the bleeding has stopped, and then the princess said that she was sleepy, so she took a rest, and asked her servant to bring you the news that she won''t enter the palace..." "Well, you haven''t woken up since then?" Xuan Yin asked with gazing eyes. "yes." Xuanyin paused: "I see, you go first, I will be there later." He is not the real Sikong Shuo, he doesn''t know medical skills, so he needs to find someone who knows medical skills and won''t make the maids doubt him. A quarter of an hour later, Xuanyin and Rong Qing arrived at Yalanju, where Princess Deqing lived, followed by Ning Yue and Rong Lin. Rong Qing first looked at Princess Deqing''s complexion and pupils, then took the pulse and checked the wound on Princess Deqing''s right index finger. The color still made Rong Qing feel uncomfortable. "Give me the medicine." Rong Qing said to Rong Lin. Rong Lin reluctantly gave Rong Qing the pills to suppress the symptoms of haemorrhage. After Rong Qing took it, his body relaxed a lot, and he asked the maid, "Where did you get hurt?" "It was scratched on the inkstone." The maid replied. "When the princess was injured, did she bleed more or less?" Rong Qing asked again. The palace lady thought for a while, and said: "There are so many, so many, I couldn''t stop it at first, and it took half a bowl of cotton to stop it later." Ning Yue has treated all kinds of wounded patients in Huichun Hall, but she has never seen a large amount of blood flow out of a small wound. And the maid said it was a scratch, how could there be a deep wound in the scratch? Xuanyin and Rong Lin also stared closely at Princess Deqing''s wound. From the perspective of a martial arts practitioner, that kind of wound was not caused by abrasions at all. "Does the princess feel pain?" Rong Qing asked. The maid said: "It hurts so much! It hurts more than usual wounds!" Rong Qing took out tools from the medicine box, pinched a little of the blood scab from the wound, and put it into a small blue and white porcelain bottle. The medicine bottle was originally colorless and odorless water, but after a while, it gradually turned into black. Rong Lin stared: "Has she been poisoned?" Rong Qing nodded. Xuan Yin and Ning Yue looked at each other in dismay, how could such a good-looking person suddenly be struck by a Gu? The court lady didn''t understand the reason, her face turned pale with fright: "Then... can the princess be saved?" Rong Qing didn''t speak. Ning Yue asked: "Brother, what kind of Gu is the princess?" "Same Life Gu." Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched: "Same Fate Gu? Is it the one Su Huo used before?" "Exactly." "Strange, how did she get this kind of Gu?" Ning Yue frowned suspiciously, looked at the terrified maid and asked, "Ms. Ping, who did the princess meet today?" "Today...today..." The maid calmed down her anxiety, and said, "Today, we met a lot of people. We accompanied the princess to visit Shengjing and visited many tortoiseshell stalls." Before coming to Southern Border, she and the princess had heard rumors that a child in Southern Border would be a vomit. At first they were quite cautious, but after contacting some vendors, they found that it was not as serious as the rumors said, and they were not so serious. Be careful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1215： Kill three birds with one stone (2) Chapter 1215 Three birds with one stone (2) The maid said regretfully: "Afterwards, we went to the Poetry Club and got to know some people from the Poetry Club, but it shouldn''t be those people, right? They are all serious scholars." In her eyes, scholars are a clean stream, and they will not easily do things that hurt nature and reason. Rong Qing''s face darkened, and he asked, "Which poetry club?" "The one on Changming Street." "Tell me exactly what happened." Rong Qing said without anger. The maid''s heart trembled, and she told the truth about the fact that the princess won the first place in the poetry club''s calligraphy competition under the pseudonym Nanguo: "...the prize is a set of the four treasures of the Moyu study. Everyone got the Four Treasures of the Study, but the inkstone in the princess''s set broke, so Mr. Wushuang gave up his own to the princess, and he got two purple jade wolf brushes." "Master Wushuang..." Rong Qing murmured, with a trace of mockery flashing across his face, "Didn''t the princess find that the inkstone was broken when she took it?" "No, Mr. Wushuang reminded the princess." "Did he touch the inkstone?" "Ok." Hearing this, Ning Yue, Xuanyin and Rong Lin all understood that the inkstone was broken by Mr. Wushuang''s internal force, and couldn''t help but feel confused. Who is Mr. Wushuang? "Geng Yun." As if seeing everyone''s doubts, Rong Qing explained, and then said to the maid: "Show me the inkstone." The maid handed the inkstone to Rong Qing: "This...is given to the princess by Mr. Wushuang." "What? He gave it to Princess Deqing on purpose!" Rong Lin said angrily. The palace maid lowered her head. Luckily, the princess was glad that she had made a friend who was an open and bright gentleman. How could she know that the other party was the heir of the Geng family who was even more villainous than a villain? Rong Qing found a small gap in the corner of the inkstone that was shaken open with internal force. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it. Geng Yun probably hid the Gu worm in the gap. It will seize the opportunity to enter the host body, and the wound should be bitten by Gu insects, so the pain is unbearable and the bleeding is endless. Ning Yue was speechless: "That guy is really insidious! He actually attacked the powerless Deqing! What if Princess Deqing didn''t go to the poetry club?" Rong Qing said lightly: "If he didn''t go to the poetry club, he can find other ways. The princess can''t be bored in the mansion every day. As long as she goes shopping on the street, Geng Yun will have the opportunity to trick the princess." Ning Yue sighed: "Then can this same fate Gu be cured?" "Okay, find another Same Life Gu." Rong Qing said. The biggest difference between Tongming Gu and other Gu poisons is that when it first enters the human body, it will cause the body''s rejection reaction, or symptoms such as dizziness, drowsiness, and nausea. After three days, the symptoms will be relieved, and it will be no different from normal people. . But to draw it out of the human body, it must find its companion. The same fate Gu is usually used to deal with those subordinates who work for the family. If they are sincere, the same fate Gu will live in peace in their bodies for a lifetime. If they are not sincere, if they strangle that one, the other one in their body will also die. Any Gu worm will explode with great toxicity at the moment of death, therefore, the host will also die. "The other one is in the hands of Geng Yun, right?" Ning Yue sneered, "This Geng Yun is really powerful. He knew that we were not easy to break through, so he attacked Princess Deqing. If Princess Deqing died, it doesn''t matter who died. In his hand, ''Sikong Shuo'' who escorted Deqing to southern Xinjiang can hardly be blamed." Not only can Sikong Shuo be blamed, but even she and her elder brother may not be able to escape the responsibility. As long as Geng Yun tells the emperor about their grievances, the emperor will never forgive Princess Deqing for being a victim of their rivalry. In a fit of rage, it is not impossible for them to be buried with Princess Deqing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1216： Kill three birds with one stone (3) Chapter 1216 Three birds with one stone (3) This opponent is a bit interesting. At noon, Xuanyin sent someone to deliver a message to King Xuan, saying that the princess was in poor health, and the marriage was postponed for a few days, and King Xuan sent someone to send supplements and condolences. Rong Qing asked Princess Deqing to move into Youlan Courtyard to live next door to Sikong Shuo, so that it would be convenient for him to treat her together. Rong Lin watched him running back and forth, and snorted displeasedly: "Why are you so tired? Put the two of them on the same bed! Anyway, they are unconscious!" "Then when you fall into a coma, I will put you on some girl''s bed." "don''t want!" Ben Shuai can only put you on the bed. In the afternoon, Geng Yun sent a message, asking Ning Yue to meet at Zuixiang Building, and indicated that he would come alone. Ning Yue asked amusedly, "Why me?" The boy who sent the post said: "My family''s son said that Mr. Rong can be the master of a handsome man, but he can''t be the master of Zhong Changshi, and Zhong Chang Shi can be the master of Princess Deqing, but he can''t be the master of Rongzi. Only the princess of the county is not only the darling of Mr. Rong, but also the darling of Mr. Zhongchang Shi, you can make decisions for everyone." Geng Yun never forgot to ridicule her for so unabashedly exaggerating her "adultery" with Sikong Shuo. Needless to say, taking her down was indeed taking down the entire team. "But why am I going alone?" "Isn''t it because there are too many people going, so it''s not easy for my family to give you eye drops?" The boy said with a smile. Ning Yue smiled: "Okay, okay, I met another straightforward person, tell your family son, I will come as promised." "Retire, little one!" I remember that when I left Beijing, Xuan Bin gave her several maps of southern Xinjiang, one of which was the latest map of Shengjing, detailing how many shops there were on each street, Rong Qing was in Southern Xinjiang last year, There is no Zuixiang Building in my memory, and the shops on the whole street have undergone great changes. Fortunately, I have this map. Rong Qing circled a place with a pen, and said to Xuan Yin, "What do you think of this place?" Xuanyin compared the angles with his fingers: "Not bad." Ning Yue and Xuan Yin got into the carriage one after the other, although Geng Yun asked Ning Yue to go alone, but Xuan Yin couldn''t really let her into the wolf''s den without doing anything. The two of them left the mansion, Rong Qing said to Rong Lin again: "Go and protect Yue''er too, there are more people, I feel more at ease." Rong Lin said disapprovingly: "With Xuan Yin here, are you still afraid that she will suffer?" "I''m just such a younger sister." It''s not enough to worry, although I know that her problem is not serious, but I just want to put a pair of eyes on her. Rong Lin squatted down halfway, looked up at him, and hummed, "What if something happens to you again after I leave?" "This is the Marshal''s Mansion, nothing will happen to me." Rong Qing stroked his hair, "Go, protect my sister." Rong Lin stood up, walked a few steps, stopped again, looked at the crabapple tree outside the door, and said, "How do you know, I don''t want to put a pair of eyes on you?" Rong Qing''s body froze slightly. Ning Yue arrived at Zuixiang Building as scheduled, while Xuanyin''s carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley. After getting off, Xuanyin went to Yihong Courtyard diagonally opposite. Seeing Xuan Yin, the old bustard of Yihong Courtyard was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "Hey! Is this a fairy coming down to earth? Which family''s young master? You are so handsome! Ouch, mom, my heart is breaking! Girls, Come quickly and serve the young master!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1217： Kill three birds with one stone (4) Chapter 1217 Three birds with one stone (4) At this time, it was not yet the time to pick up guests at night, the girls were all lazy, some were lying in the wing room, some were sitting on the porch eating melon seeds, and some were putting on makeup in the room. They didn''t respond at all, and some timid ones came out yawning, thinking that everyone who saw their mother would say she was a fairy, but who knew what kind of fat circle she was, but when they saw the purple figure clearly, all People are holding their breath... Xuanyin chose a wing room on the third floor to the north. The old bustard stood at the door, holding the door frame with both hands, trembling all over, no blame for her, but the girls behind were too fierce, pushing in one by one, she was almost crushed into a meatloaf. "Mom! Let me go!" "You blocked the door, we still have to receive the young master!" "I can''t see anyone, mom, what are you doing?" Everyone squeezed in as hard as they could. The bustard couldn''t bear it anymore, did she think she wanted to stop her girl? Can she not do business? It was really this young master who spoke harshly, saying that no one was allowed to come in, otherwise she would not be able to get the money. See the golden ingot on the table? It''s all hers, it''s all hers! "Mom! You should give in! You are old, do you still want to serve the young master by yourself?" "Yes! Mom! You are getting old, so don''t smash the signboard of our Yihong Courtyard! Let Lian Er serve the young master!" The old bustard turned around and glared at them: "Why didn''t you come out when the old lady called you just now? Now you all come up, and the old lady tells you, it''s too late! My...old lady...what''s wrong with my old lady? What do you want to see?" Its called the sword is not old, but the charm is still there! As the old bustard spoke, he pouted his **** so fiercely that all the girls fell to the ground. Afterwards, the old bustard walked in and slammed the door shut! Xuanyin glanced at her lightly, which made her startled, lowered her head, and said with a smile: "My lord, don''t get me wrong, I don''t really want to serve you, I will go out when those girls leave." Xuanyin ignored her, turned her head, and looked out of the window through the gap in the curtain. The old bustard secretly marveled that her Yihong Courtyard has been open in Shengjing for so many years. Although the business is good, she has never received such a noble and handsome young master. She looks like a prince. Such a nobleman should not go to a higher-end place ? Why did she come to Yihong Courtyard? Perhaps, he didn''t come here for pleasure at all? Otherwise, why doesn''t he call any girl? Forget it, what does he do here? Just make money! The **** outside finally dispersed, and the bustard cautiously left the room, not forgetting to take the gold ingot on the table, of course. The door was pushed open, and Ning Yue walked in. The furnishings in the room were very simple, a round table, two chairs, a bronze sparrow candlestick, and a bamboo silk-printed Qionghua tripod. Inside the tripod, there was a faint scent of sandalwood. Geng Yun was sitting facing the door, wearing a black brocade suit, a black jade crown on his hair, and a single bun on the top. His face is very good, more delicate than a woman''s, and the line of the jaw is a little clearer. Looking feminine, he has a very cool face, with deep and gentle eyes, a smile on his lips, and elegant demeanor. Judging from the appearance alone, Ning Yue doesn''t hate Geng Yun, but when he thinks about what this guy has done, the only trace of amazement in his heart is gone. While Ning Yue was sizing up Geng Yun, Geng Yun was also observing Ning Yue. He didn''t shy away from his gaze, and just fell on Ning Yue naked. Being younger than he imagined was his first impression of Ning Yue. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1218： Kill three birds with one stone (5) Chapter 1218 Three birds with one stone (5) Such a scheming woman should have an old-fashioned face, but Ning Yue has a baby face, exquisite big eyes, pink lips, small and straight nose... the most memorable It was her neck, snow-white, slender, slender, transparent like jade, exuding the ultimate temptation. But she is very dangerous, those beautiful eyes are as quiet as a deep pool, unfathomable. Beautiful snake. Such words suddenly popped up in Geng Yun''s mind, and afterward, Geng Ye smiled softly. Ning Yue sat down opposite him, her eyes glanced at the window behind Geng Yun, diagonally opposite the window, there was a pair of eyes staring at her without blinking, inexplicably, it made her feel at ease. "Geng Shizi, I have long admired you." "Princess Princess, I have long admired you." The two exchanged polite greetings, and Geng Yun waved his hand to signal the young man to leave. The boy closed the door for the two of them from the outside. Geng Yun personally poured a cup of tea for Ning Yue: "Geng admires the courage of the princess of the county." Ning Yue smiled: "Hearing Geng Shizi''s tone, it seemed that I was surprised that I really appeared. Could it be that Geng Shizi didn''t expect me to come from the beginning?" "Just a little worried." Geng Yun poured himself a cup, put down the teapot and said, "Are you afraid of poison?" "I''m afraid, what if Geng Shizi gives me another fate Gu?" Ning Yue said half-jokingly. Geng Yun smiled gently: "Everyone has their own bottom line, and you are everyone''s bottom line, so I won''t touch you." "You are smarter than your two younger brothers." "Temporary." He added. "You are reminding me that you also have your bottom line, if you don''t touch yours, you won''t touch mine, right?" Ning Yue revealed his subtext. He was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said: "Princess Princess is indeed a smart person, talking to smart people can save a lot of trouble." "Then what is Geng Shizi''s bottom line?" Ning Yue asked. Geng Yun smiled: "It''s not important, I think we won''t get to that point." Ning Yue raised her chin slowly, and said with a hint of wantonness: "Then please tell Geng Shizi quickly, and stop beating around the bush." Geng Yun originally thought that the other party was young, and this would be a meeting dominated by him. However, from the moment he entered the door to the present, he repeatedly tried to control the scene in his own hands, but was repeatedly snatched away by the other party. The other party did not seem to mean it. Yes, but that kind of unruffled aura made him unable not to follow her thinking. Geng Yun didn''t dare to underestimate Ning Yue any more, so he suppressed his smile and said, "Princess Deqing''s poison was poisoned by me. You have already guessed this. Everyone knows that if I don''t get another Life Gu, Princess Deqing will not be able to get rid of the poison for the rest of her life. What''s more, I can take Princess Deqing''s life as long as I move my fingers casually." "So your condition is" Ning Yue spread her hands, not being led by him at all. Geng Yun''s eyes flickered, and he said, "Same fate Gu, replace my father." Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, and smiled faintly: "Your father is in the dungeon, and I have nothing to do with it. You should trick Concubine Liu Gui, so that King Xuan may lenient the case and give your father a lighter sentence." Geng Yun stared straight at Ning Yue and said, "Without King Xuan, there will be others. You know the key to this case better than me." Geng Yun is right, even if there is no King Xuan, they will find other kings. After all, whoever dares to try this case will be backed by the Marshal''s Mansion. If it is not possible, it is not impossible for the King of Nanjiang to personally accept the case possible. Ning Yue''s smile remained unchanged: "However, King Xuan is now in high spirits and suddenly asked him to let your father go. I''m afraid he won''t?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1219： Kill three birds with one stone (8) Chapter 1219 Three birds with one stone (8) Of course Ning Yue knew that what Xuan Yin said was true, so she stopped playing petty temper, and said seriously: "Speaking of which, Geng Yun could guess that you were pretending to be Sikong Shuo, and still testing you like this... It''s not easy." Xuanyin smiled lightly, raised her delicate chin and said: "It''s useless if it''s not simple, anyway, he tried it, I''m a genuine eunuch, and it''s impossible to doubt me in the future." As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed his wife in his arms, but suddenly, Ning Yue''s body shook: "No, we fell into Geng Yun''s plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain! Brother is in danger!" Rong Qing is indeed in danger. Not long after Ning Yue, Xuan Yin and Rong Lin left, a wave of black-robed killers suddenly came to the Marshal''s Mansion, all of them had scarlet blood moons carved on their foreheads. Rong Qing was not surprised by the killer''s appearance, and unhurriedly activated the formation of the Orchid Courtyard, and the screams of the killers gradually rang out in the Orchid Courtyard. For a quarter of an hour, the killers tried their best and failed to break through Rong Qing''s formation. Just when the killers themselves were almost discouraged, Eleven Niang appeared. After Princess Deqing was injured, the maid locked Eleven Niang into the firewood room, saying that she caused the princess to fall recklessly and scratched her fingers, and fined her not to eat for three days. She couldn''t be hungry, so she crawled out of the window, and when she came out, she heard that Princess Deqing was ill and was sent to Youlan Courtyard to recuperate. She cried all the way to find Youlan Courtyard, and was tricked into Rong Qing''s house Array. In the formation, every move is fatal, how many killers have died, let alone a little girl who has no strength to restrain a chicken? Seeing that the poisonous arrow was about to pierce Eleven Niang''s head, Rong Qing stopped the mechanism. "Eleven Niang, come here!" Rong Qing shouted. "Ah? Come... come here? Okay!" Eleven Niang was so frightened that she stumbled forward and fell down, waiting for her to run through the blocked gap. The killers chased her in, raising their swords , slashed at Rong Qing fiercely. Rong Lin cursed secretly, so he knew he couldn''t leave, right? Every time he leaves, something happens to Rong Qing! Rong Lin jumped up and landed in front of Rong Qing. His appearance formed an overwhelming and one-sided crush. Well-trained killers change various attack formations, but in the face of absolute strength, everything is nothing. Every time Rong Lin punched, he flattened a killer''s head, the head was deformed, but there was no blood. Twenty killers, he left one alive. Rong Qing saw that bloodthirsty and ferocious handsome face in front of him, gradually turning into a docile and lovely appearance, with mixed feelings, lowered his eyes, and said softly: "Didn''t I ask you to follow Yue''er?" "No! She has Xuanyin, and Xuanyin will take care of her life and death. I just care about you." Rong Qing''s eyelashes trembled: "You are disobedient." "Yes." Rong Lin did not deny it. It was because he was too obedient that he was driven away by someone again and again, so he will never be obedient again. Ning Yue and Xuanyin returned to the Marshal''s Mansion and went straight to Youlan Courtyard. The corpses had been cleared out by Steward Qiu, but the whole courtyard was dilapidated, and it was not difficult to see the traces of the previous fight. If Geng Yun asked someone to test whether "Sikong Shuo" was Xuanyin, she was just a little jealous, but at this moment, she was really angry. She hated the person who attacked her elder brother the most. Eldest brother is disabled. Self-protection ability, if Rong Lin hadn''t stayed in the dark, I''m afraid he''d be attacked by those people again! The court lady slapped Eleven Niang across the face: "It''s useless! It''s fine if you hurt the princess, but you almost killed Young Master Rong just now!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1220： Kill three birds with one stone (9) Chapter 1220 Three birds with one stone (9) Eleven Niang burst into tears. Ning Yue cast a sideways glance at Eleven Niang, but said nothing. Although it was Eleven Niang''s fault that allowed those people to succeed this time, Geng Yun''s intentions were really vicious. He asked her to negotiate, examine Xuanyin, and assassinate the elder brother. Three birds with one stone, calculated to the extreme! If the eldest brother really died, from the perspective of the game, she would not be able to go back and kill Patriarch Geng, because once Patriarch Geng died, Princess Deqing''s life would lose its value. Already lost his eldest brother, do he have to pay for an innocent princess? Lose the lives of their envoys? This is what a fool would do. Geng Yun had calculated exactly this point, so he dared to blatantly assassinate in the Marshal''s Mansion. He even counted that his eldest brother would send Rong Lin to protect her, but unfortunately he missed Rong Lin. He thought Rong Lin would obey his elder brother, but he didn''t expect Rong Lin to learn to say no. But even though her elder brother was safe and sound, Ning Yue still couldn''t forgive Geng Yun''s insidiousness. She will ask Geng Yun for this price tonight! In the dungeon, King Xuan was interrogating Patriarch Geng, and the jailer reported: "Your Highness, the commander-in-chief is asking to see Princess Yinjun." King Xuan nodded: "Please!" It was rare for King Xuan to pick up this piece of gold in the Marshal''s Mansion, so he naturally had a good time with Lixian Corporal. He personally greeted the two at the prison gate, and greeted them with a smile: "It''s so late, haven''t the Marshal and Princess Princess rested yet?" He said this as if she and Rong Lin were sleeping in the same bed. Ning Yue smiled, not in the mood to joke, and said: "I heard that Your Highness encountered some difficulties in interrogating Patriarch Geng, so I came here to help His Highness solve problems." King Xuan glanced at Rong Lin beside Ning Yue, and his mind was spinning rapidly. Rong Lin was the number one general in southern Xinjiang, and his reputation was even higher than that of Qu Lao, but he always only listened to Rong Qing. Rong Qing asked him to fight. He went to fight; Rong Qing asked him to suppress the bandits, so he went to suppress the bandits; even when Rong Qing returned to Xiliang, he followed, almost becoming half of Xiliang. The princess of the county is Rong Qing''s younger sister. Her words should... also represent the meaning of the handsome, right? Rong Lin looked at the sky lazily, which further strengthened the guess in King Xuan''s heart. King Xuan laughed and said, "It''s indeed a bit difficult. Even torture can''t pry his mouth open." "That''s because His Highness didn''t use punishment." King Xuan was taken aback: "Huh?" He used the most difficult torture in the palace, and could there be more severe torture? Ning Yue smiled slightly and said: "If your Highness trusts me, please go back to the mansion to rest first. I will personally interrogate him and promise to make him confess." King Xuan''s eyes moved: "Okay." Anyway, with the commander in chief, something big should happen, so he returned to the mansion with his confidants. There are still many jailers left in the dungeon, but compared to Rong Lin, they are nothing. Rong Lin moved a stool and sat at the door: "Do you want me to come? Or do you come in person?" "Of course I will come in person, I like the feeling of revenge in person." Ning Yue said slowly, picked up the tongs, held a piece of iron, and walked towards Patriarch Geng, who was tortured to death, "Patriarch Geng, do you still know me?" Patriarch Geng raised his head in embarrassment. Because he was too weak, his eyes were full of confusion: "Ma... Ma Ning... Yue..." Ning Yue smiled: "Very well, my mind is still clear, then I''ll make it clear." die? Hearing this word, the jailers in the dungeon widened their eyes. Patriarch Geng smiled disdainfully: "You dare not kill me, Ma Ningyue, Princess Deqing is still in my son''s hands. If I die, she will die too." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1221： Kill three birds with one stone (10) Chapter 1221 Three birds with one stone (10) The smile in Ning Yue''s eyes deepened, she lowered her volume, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "How do you know about Princess Deqing when you are in prison? Is there a traitor here?" Patriarch Geng''s body trembled violently! "King Xuan has cleaned up many times, and you haven''t cleared away your traitors. What can I say? Your Geng family is really pervasive. But this is the best, because this is exactly what I need." Ning Yue whispered in his ear , said softly. Patriarch Geng''s spine felt a chill: "Ma Ningyue! What are you thinking?" "What do you want?" Ning Yue smiled lightly, and slowly raised the volume. It wasn''t too loud, but if you listen carefully, it''s not hard to hear, "Do you really think I care about Princess Deqing''s life? I didn''t want to Killing innocent people indiscriminately, but why did your son attack my elder brother? Do you know that I hate the person who bullies my elder brother the most in my life? How Suhuo died, you probably dont know? Oh, no, you do know Yes, it was Zhulong who strangled his Same Life Gu and rescued him from the torture. Then do you want to know how I tortured him?" "You...cough cough..." Patriarch Geng became agitated, and coughed violently, involving the wounds on his body, causing a painful pain. "I put a lot of mirrors in the room, above the head, below, and around. I let him watch himself being violated by his subordinates, one after another, day after day. This is the price he paid for bullying my elder brother. " Patriarch Geng''s chest was blocked by a huge stone. He knew that this girl was not simple, but he didn''t expect her to be so perverted! "Don''t believe it, the blood guards of your Geng family say it nicely, they will never betray their master, but if I use some tricks, they will even forget their surname and name. Don''t, don''t show this expression, I won''t Let you plead guilty in a daze, what''s the point of that? It''s meaningless to me whether you plead guilty or not. Your son hurt my elder brother, and I have to find the place for my elder brother. Look at your delicate skin and tender flesh Yes, the taste should be pretty good, right? Tell me, cut off your flesh one by one... How many cuts can you make?" As Ning Yue said, she dropped the soldering iron in her hand, picked up a small knife, and gouged out a piece of flesh and blood on Patriarch Geng''s shoulder. The jailers were all frightened. Patriarch Geng trembled in pain: "Ma Ningyue! You... you killed me... Deqing died..." "I said, I don''t care about her life." "Sikong Shuo...will die...the emperor...will punish him...he is an envoy...and you and your elder brother...you two too..." "Are you stupid? Do you have selective amnesia? Don''t you remember that Sikong Shuo is the grandson of the king of Nanjiang? We will never go back to Xiliang, and will settle down in Nanjiang from now on. Let''s see what the emperor of Xiliang can do to us! " Sikong Shuo, Xuanyin, Ma Ningyue, Rong Qing, each of them is someone the King of Southern Xinjiang is willing to take in. Patriarch Geng''s complexion suddenly changed: "You...you...your parents are still in Xiliang...Xuan Yin''s parents are also here...you...you will implicate them..." "Won''t I sneak them over?" "You..." Intuition told him that Ma Ningyue was talking big! If Ma Ningyue could really abandon Xiliang''s parents, and Sikong Shuo could really abandon Xiliang''s power, then at the beginning of Princess Deqing''s poisoning, she would not agree to Geng Yun''s negotiation, "What do you want to do?" ? "I want to kill you, Patriarch Geng." Ning Yue picked up the dagger again, and gestured at his chest, "I guess, it''s about fifty knives, and I will send you to see the Buddha at dawn!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1222： Three birds with one stone (11) Chapter 1222 Three birds with one stone (11) At the end of the corridor, a small black figure quietly exited the dungeon, and rushed towards Geng''s house like flying. "Fourth Young Master! Fourth Young Master! Xiao Liuer is here!" The servant girl reported outside the room, her voice very urgent. Geng Huai put down the letter in his hand and met Xiao Liuer at the back door. Xiao Liuer was the inside line he placed in the dungeon. It was through Xiao Liuer that he learned about the specific matters in the prison these days. "What''s the matter? Did King Xuan think about punishment again?" He frowned and asked. Xiao Liuer shook his head: "It''s not King Xuan! King Xuan is gone, it''s Princess Yinjun! She...she...she wants to kill the Patriarch!" "How is it possible?" Geng Huai''s face changed drastically: "Isn''t she afraid that her elder brother will kill Princess Deqing? Is she crazy?" Xiao Liu''er said anxiously: "The little one heard everything clearly, she said she was not afraid! She also said that it would be a big deal not to go back to Xiliang in the future, anyway, the king of Nanjiang is willing to take them in! She also said that her parents... can quietly Take us to Nanjiang! In short...she is determined to teach us a lesson this time!" "Why did you teach us a lesson? For Princess Deqing? You didn''t do anything to Deqing!" "It''s not Princess Deqing! It''s...it''s Mr. Rong, the eldest son... sent someone to assassinate Mr. Rong!" "What else?" Geng Huai said angrily, "Brother is so confused! How could he assassinate Rong Qing at this juncture? Rong Qing is Ma Ningyue''s lifeblood, can''t he see it? Oops! I''m so mad! I''m so mad!" Xiao Liu''er hurriedly said: "Fourth son, you should quickly think of a way to rescue the Patriarch. I think Ma Ningyue is cruel and wants to torture the Patriarch to death! Didn''t you see that she rescued the Patriarch? All the flesh was cut off... Such a ruthless girl, I... I... I have never seen it in my life... At dawn... At dawn, you have to collect the body for the Patriarch "I see, you go back to the dungeon first! Report to me if there is any situation, I will go to the third brother to find a solution first!" He dared not go directly to Geng Yun. This is probably the difference between a concubine and a legitimate son. No matter how much his father valued him, he was never born in the same mother''s womb. When he got along with Geng Yun, he lacked confidence. He found Geng Xin who had already fallen asleep: "Third Brother! Third Brother, wake up!" "What''s the matter, fourth brother? Is there something wrong? It''s so late..." Geng Xin yawned. Geng Huai sternly said: "Father is dying!" "What?" Geng Xin jumped off the bed in shock, staring at him with burning eyes, "That son of a bitch, King Xuan, tormenting father again?" "It''s not King Xuan..." Geng Huai repeated Little Six''s words verbatim, "...Third Brother, Ma Ningyue is completely enraged, she has no reason, she doesn''t care about anything, she just wants to kill her father to vent her anger! Rong Lin, he''s here too!" "This... this is tricky." Geng Xin paced around the room, "Come on, let''s go find Big Brother!" Princess Mansion, Geng Yun is playing chess with Huangfuying in the room, the window is open, and the red bean tree outside the window exudes a faint fragrance, refreshing. He dropped a white piece: "Madam lost." Huangfuying hummed lightly: "If you lose, you lose. There''s nothing to worry about. I''m sleepy. Let''s rest first. You can go back too." "Madam won''t I stay in the room overnight?" He asked with a smile. "I haven''t been feeling well these few days." Huangfuying explained, "I''m sorry." "No problem." He held Huangfu Ying''s plain hand, "We are a couple for life, and the future will be long. You should know that I have been waiting for you." Huangfuying slowly withdrew her hand, stood up, and entered the inner room. Looking at her indifferent back, Geng Yun''s smile froze on the corner of his lips. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1223： death of a scumbag (1) Chapter 1223 The Death of the Scumbag (1) The Princess Mansion and the Geng family are built next to each other, separated only by a hanging flower door surrounded by vines. Geng Yun walks out of the hanging flower door, and instantly meets Geng Xin and Geng Huai who are walking towards this side. "Brother!" "Brother!" The two greeted anxiously. Geng Yun''s expression froze slightly: "What''s the matter? You''re so flustered." Geng Huai dare not speak. Geng Xin hurriedly said: "Brother, Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin are going to kill father!" Geng Yun heard the words, but looked at Geng Huai who was silent with downcast eyes: "What''s going on?" Geng Huai''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, and said: "Ma Ningyue said that her elder brother bullied her brother, she doesn''t care about Princess Deqing''s life, she has to torture her father to death...to vent her anger!" "Chi~" Geng Yun was taken aback for a moment, then smiled disdainfully, "Do you believe this kind of nonsense?" "It''s true! Xiao Liu''er saw it with his own eyes! Rong Lin was standing next to him, and Ma Ningyue cut off his father''s flesh with his own hands..." When Geng Huai said this, his body was trembling slightly, such a cruel thing He, a big man, couldn''t do it without feeling. According to Xiao Liu''er''s description, that girl didn''t even have a trace of fear. ! She is crazy! She is really crazy! She will kill father! We can''t just sit idly by like this! Brother!" Geng Yun glanced at him lightly: "She was scaring you." "No brother! She is serious! You didn''t see her..." Geng Huai was extremely anxious. "Then you saw it?" Geng Yun interrupted him, making Geng Huai''s breathing stagnate, perhaps because he had run into a wall with his wife, and even ignored his younger brother, and all this came to an end. In Geng Huai''s eyes, it became a kind of indifference. After all, the Tian family is ruthless, how many are in the official family? Since his father was imprisoned until now, his hair is almost graying, but what is the elder brother doing? Going to the poetry club to molest Princess Deqing, he came to the Princess Mansion to please Huang Fuying...but he didn''t care about his father''s life or death! At this moment, Geng Huai completely forgot what Geng Yun had done for Patriarch Geng, and even the matter of exchanging Princess Deqing for his father had changed in his eyes... He began to speculate that the eldest brother tricked Princess Deqing, saying It sounds nice to replace his father, but maybe he is doing it for his own greater benefit? As if to verify the guess in his heart, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, and said with his eyes like torches: "Brother, they want to kill father, and we also killed Princess Deqing!" "Don''t worry about Princess Deqing! Father, I have my own arrangements, and you don''t need to contact the dungeon anymore!" Geng Yun is too lazy to talk nonsense with this younger brother. He is like a puppy, there is no difference, it is Geng Huai''s self-sufficiency, he has shown great talent in martial arts, and he is very likely to inherit the second uncle''s position, so the Geng family values ??him so much, but the most fatal shortcoming of this guy is Brainless! He didn''t believe that Ma Ningyue dared to kill his father. Such a smart woman would not do such a thing that harms others and benefits herself! What she wants is absolute victory. She should understand that if her father dies, Princess Deqing''s life will also be gone. For her who is proud and arrogant, this is simply a huge mistake. This happened to her. But these, he did not explain to Geng Huai. Looking at his receding back, Geng Huai clenched his fists. Geng Xin persuaded: "Okay, since the eldest brother said that father is fine, father will be fine, you go back to the house first, and wait for elder brother''s solution tomorrow." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1224： Death of a Scumbag (2) Chapter 1224 The Death of the Scumbag (2) Geng Huai said without even thinking: "Will Big Brother really think of a way? I doubt...whether he has saved his father with all his heart!" Geng Xin''s face darkened: "Fourth brother! What are you talking about? Why didn''t the eldest brother try to save his father? Father is in prison. Didn''t you see how anxious he is?" "He is in a hurry? He is not in a hurry for his father! He is in a hurry for the princess! Look at him coming out of the princess mansion with a stinky face! He didn''t care about the dungeon at all! He only cared about consolidating his position!" Geng Huai thought more and more. The more angry he is, the more crooked his thoughts become. He is not like this usually. Even he himself is surprised why he gets angry when he mentions these issues. Maybe he has suppressed his heart for a long time, but he didn''t have a chance and didn''t dare to burst out. Now that his father has an accident and his elder brother is not doing well, he somewhat wants to make use of it. Geng Xin didn''t think too much about it, his father and his brothers, including Ling''er, all treated Geng Huai very well, and I believe that Geng Huai, like him, was full of gratitude and respect for the Geng family and his elder brother. The reason why Geng Huai was so angry was because he was young and not very sensible. He persuaded patiently: "Fourth brother, don''t talk about big brother like that. Everything that big brother does is for the Geng family and for us. You can see that he doesn''t seem to do anything. In fact, he has been planning." "What is he planning? Planning to save his father or his own future? If he really wanted to save his father, he shouldn''t have provoked Rong Qing at this juncture! It was him! He killed his father!" "Fourth brother! I don''t allow you to insult elder brother like this!" Geng Xin was angry. The eldest brother is eight years older than him, and the eldest brother is like a father. In his heart, the elder brother has the same status as his father, or even higher. Geng Huai didn''t think so, Geng Huai remembered when he was a child, he played with Geng Xin and his fifth younger brother. The fifth younger brother knocked over his father''s inkstone and soiled a memorial table. The three of them were fined together, but in the middle of the punishment, Geng Xin and the fifth younger brother were taken away by the eldest brother, leaving him alone to kneel in the icy snow, enduring the chill of the cold wind. Later, through his own efforts, he was recognized by the family and became one of the many sons. He ate, lived, and went to the school and military camp with Geng Xin. It doesn''t matter how mischievous or aggressive Geng Xin is, but he, smiling and following behind Geng Xin, is willing to be a follower, but he never gets the smile of his elder brother. Father often said that he is more suitable than Geng Xin to take over the second uncle''s position, and when the time is right, he will be sent to the border for training. But now, all of this has not been realized, and my father will be killed by that **** Ma Ningyue. After the death of his father, the eldest brother has nothing to lose. Instead, he will take the position of the head of the family, and he will take over all the connections and power that his father buried in the dark. Woolen cloth? Where is his future? Dungeon Ning Yue was tired from playing, so she ordered the jailer to bring a chair, sat down and ate snacks. In front of her was Patriarch Geng who had been gouged out to a **** mess, and the cage was still filled with a strong smell of blood, but even under such harsh conditions, she was able to eat, and eat with... relish! The jailers are in a mess in the collective wind... Rong Lin looked at her playfully: "Hey, if you eat any more, you will become a big fat man. Be careful that Xuanyin doesn''t want you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1225： Death of a Scumbag (3) Chapter 1225 The Death of the Scumbag (3) Ning Yue killed ten crab cakes, picked up another horseshoe cake, and said with a smile, "He just likes me fat!" "I didn''t see you getting fat and wasting food!" Rong Lin snorted. Mentioning this, Ning Yue also wondered, she ate so much, why didn''t she see any growth? I didn''t eat so hard before, and I grew more flesh. In the past ten days, I have been eating and drinking, and I haven''t gained any weight. It''s just... my **** seem to be big, so I can''t wear any of those slim clothes. Whatever it is, if you have a long chest, you should have a long chest. It is better than a long belly. At this time, she didn''t know that her belly would soon be bigger than her chest. "Hey, let me say." Rong Lin raised his eyebrows, "Will that guy really be fooled?" "Are you mean?" Ning Yue finished eating the horseshoe cake, and then picked up a strawberry Daifuku, "That guy pretends to be very wise, but he is actually very mentally handicapped, with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. You should have a deep understanding of this! " Rong Lin''s face turned black, that brat, calling him stupid! Where is he stupid? Obviously very smart, okay? Ning Yue narrowed her eyes and smiled, you are smart, why haven''t you taken down my eldest brother yet? "Cough~" Rong Lin turned his face away and stopped talking. Ning Yue continued to eat the pastries in the food box. She didn''t really think Rong Lin was stupid, but Rong Lin''s movements were too slow. Man, when it''s time to be a rogue, just be a rogue! If Xuanyin was like Liu Xiahui back then, how could she... Wait, it seems that she took the initiative to consummate the marriage for the first time... Ning Yue ate in silence and didn''t speak. At the corner, a pair of shrewd eyes watched the movements of Ning Yue and Rong Lin without blinking. Rong Lin had seen this man''s actions before, and couldn''t help being amused, he is not King Xuan, if he spread the news under his nose, did he really think he was blind? Xiao Liu''er didn''t realize that he had been exposed long ago, and was still secretly delighted at how well his mission was completed, thinking that Ma Ningyue''s first round of torture was over, and it seemed that he would suffer for a long time. Little masters strive for more planning time. When Ning Yue finished eating the half-food box of pastries, Xiao Liuer heard the sound of a cuckoo, which was the secret signal for him to contact the Fourth Young Master. He was startled, could it be that the Fourth Young Master is here? Ning Yue and Rong Lin exchanged glances, Ning Yue continued to eat, while Rong Lin walked up to Ning Yue, leaned over and joked with her. Seeing this, Xiao Liuer tiptoed out of the cell. As soon as he left, Rong Lin followed with a sneer. "Fourth son! Why are you here?" In the woods outside the dungeon, Xiao Liuer saw Geng Huai in night clothes. Geng Huai pulled off the cloth towel covering his face and asked Xiao Liuer: "What''s going on inside?" Xiao Liu''er replied: "The Patriarch fainted from the pain, and the Princess Princess is tired from tossing around and is sitting in the prison eating." Eat, eat? That guy, is he a foodie? Thinking of the scene of disobedience, Geng Huai''s mouth twitched, and he asked again, "Where''s the commander?" "He didn''t eat it." Geng Huai slapped him on the forehead: "I''m asking you what he''s doing? I''m not asking if he''s eaten or not!" Little Liu''er shrank his neck resentfully, he was brainwashed by the princess''s devilish eating... "He was talking to the princess of the county." "That''s all?" Geng Huai asked. Xiao Liuer nodded: "That''s all, he basically didn''t do anything all night, just sat by the side and watched the princess torture." The leisurely appearance, as if watching his own children playing with toys, Xiao Liuer added in his mind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1226： Death of a Scumbag (4) Chapter 1226 The Death of the Scumbag (4) Geng Huai frowned slightly. Xiao Liu''er hurriedly said: "Fourth Young Master, you should go back quickly, it will be bad if someone finds out later!" "I won''t leave until my father is saved." Geng Huai said solemnly, it was hard to believe that he was just a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy. He has never failed, and he has always regarded Rong Lin as an object for him to learn and surpass in his heart. Therefore, Rong Lin can fight at fifteen, and he is fifteen, so what if he breaks into a dungeon once? Xiao Liu''er looked at him, then at the shadow hidden in the woods, and felt a little nervous: "Fourth son, you... don''t be impulsive, kidnapping a prisoner... is... yes... very serious... this is another time the emperor ordered you to be imprisoned." Prisoner... you should think twice!" "I don''t have time to think twice before acting. If I wait any longer, my father''s life will be gone." Geng Huai said with dark eyes. Xiao Liu''er tentatively asked: "Is this what Shi Zi meant?" Geng Huai vaguely responded. Xiao Liuer is still worried: "But the commander is in prison, you..." You are not the opponent of the commander! It''s good to think about it in your heart, but you don''t dare to say it out of your mouth. Who doesn''t know that Fourth Young Master hates others comparing him to the handsome? They are all talented people, but they have always been overwhelmed by the handsome. He is a concubine, and the handsome is an adopted son, but his adoptive father loves the handsome to his heart''s content. Is the fourth son in the Geng family... Cough, forget it, don''t think about it. Geng Huai thought that Rong Lin was in there, and he became more determined in his decision-making. Doesn''t Rong Lin know how to use soldiers? What else? Today, he had to rescue his father under Rong Lin''s nose! He took out a bottle of medicine from his arms: "You dissolve this in wine, it is colorless and tasteless, no one will notice." "Okay." Xiao Liu''er took the bottle, and said again: "But... even if you succeed in the robbery, there will be people who suspect the Geng family, right?" Geng Huai sneered: "What''s the matter with the Geng family? Our Geng family has always been law-abiding. Ever since our father was imprisoned in the dungeon, we have never even interceded in the court! Obviously it was Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin who tortured his father to death. Blame it, and secretly dispose of the corpse! It''s still on the Geng family''s head!" Xiao Liuer slapped her thigh continuously: "Tall! It''s really tall! Everyone in the entire dungeon saw the Princess Princess torture the Patriarch, and said that the Patriarch was tortured to death by her, everyone would believe it!" Rong Lin laughed so hard that his stomach ached. No wonder his sister scolded Geng Huai for being stupid. He was really stupid. Just a little colorless and tasteless medicine just tried to trick them, what a dream! The tea set in the dungeon is so dirty, even if he didn''t take the medicine, he wouldn''t dare let his sister drink it! Rong Qing will blame him. Rong Lin went back to the dungeon, whispered the conversation to Ning Yue just now, and Ning Yue laughed. Of course, she didn''t laugh at Geng Huai stupidly. It was a good plan for her and Rong Lin. She was laughing at such a good strategy, but Geng Yun didn''t participate. Geng Yun is proud and arrogant, and never easily accepts other people''s opinions, especially the opinions of a bastard, so when Geng Huai told him to rescue Patriarch Geng, his first reaction must have been fierce rejection. Even though he thought about saving people in his heart, he rebelliously dismissed this idea when he was said about it. In this way, she and Rong Lin are cheaper. If Geng Yun participated in the plan, the success rate is more than half, but unfortunately there is only one Geng Huai. Xiao Liuer brought over the drinks and used a brand new tea set, but this was indeed more suspicious. Ning Yue took a sip calmly, turned her head, and spit it all on the handkerchief. Rong Lin pretended to drink it, but actually kept it in his mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1227： Death of a Scumbag (5) Chapter 1227 The Death of the Scumbag (5) The jailers all drank a little too. The effect of the medicine developed quickly, and the jailers thought they were sleepy, so they lay down on the table and fell into a deep sleep after a while. Ning Yue yawned, leaned back in the chair, and closed her eyes. Rong Lin has deep internal energy, so the effect of the medicine will naturally be slower, Xiao Liu''er waited patiently, waited and waited, until Xiao Liu''er felt that it was almost dawn, Rong Lin finally couldn''t hold it anymore, tilted his head, and "slept" past. Xiao Liu''er approached the two of them quietly, and tentatively called a few times: "Marshal! Concubine Princess! Wake up, Prince Xuan is here, Patriarch Geng is here, Patriarch Geng Huai is here, Patriarch Geng has escaped..." After talking a lot, the two didn''t respond. For the sake of caution, Xiao Liu''er pulled out the hairpin from her head, and stabbed Rong Lin''s back once, once, again. Rong Lin: Goofy little Liuer, when I wake up, wont I kill you? ! Xiao Liuer put away the hairpin, went to the grove to find Geng Huai: "Fourth son! They are all fainted! Hurry up!" Geng Huai covered his face and gestured towards the forest, a group of black-robed killers came out silently, Geng Huai pressed his hands, everyone understood, lowered their bodies, and slipped into the dungeon under the leadership of Xiao Liu''er . In the dungeon, the flames danced, but there was no sound. Geng Huai''s heart was inexplicably strange, his back seemed to be resting on ice, and his whole body felt cold. Xiao Liu''er led everyone all the way to the end of the dungeon, where there was a separate interrogation room, where Patriarch Geng was locked up. "The concubine and the commander-in-chief are also there, but they are all stunned, they... Huh?" Xiao Liu''er said, stepped into the interrogation room, his eyes swept over the two empty chairs, and his heart trembled. "Where is the person? He was here just now! Where are you going now?" Geng Huai''s eyes flickered, and he said in a low voice, "Not good! I''ve been tricked! Go away!" He turned and left! Unfortunately, one step too late. "Brave thieves, dare to break into the dungeon in the middle of the night! Take them down!" is the voice of King Xuan. Xiao Liuer is in a bad mood. Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin, who should have been sleeping in the dungeon, disappeared, but King Xuan, who should not have appeared in the dungeon, appeared. What went wrong? Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to find out, and an arrow shot straight into his heart... The two sides fought fiercely. Geng Huai''s martial arts were so high that the extraordinary imperial army could resist. King Xuan was so angry that he jumped into the dungeon and injured so many of his confidantes! "Archers ready!" The archers go out, nock their arrows and draw their bows. "kill!" Arrows overwhelming the sky, like a rain of arrows, shot towards Geng Huai head and face, Geng Huai used his internal strength on his wrist, raised the sword flower, and isolated all the bows and arrows from his body. On the roof, someone sighed faintly, and reluctantly drew his bow: "I still have to do it!" Geng Huai''s eyes swept away, and suddenly met these disdainful eyes, his heart skipped a beat: Rong Lin? Rong Lin released the arrow. Only one arrow, right in the middle of the mouth. Geng Huai fell into a pool of blood in disbelief... After a fight, the dungeon finally returned to calm. King Xuan walked forward impatiently, kicking Geng Huai with the anger of being awakened from a deep sleep: "Let me see what it is!" A member of the Royal Forest Army stepped forward and tore off Geng Huai''s cloth covering his face. When the familiar face jumped into King Xuan''s eyes, King Xuan was so frightened that he fell to the ground... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1228： Death of a Scumbag (6) Chapter 1228 The Death of the Scumbag (6) "Mother Concubine! Mother Concubine!" King Xuan rushed into the imperial concubine hall in a panic. Concubine Liu Gui put on her clothes and came out: "What''s the matter, son?" King Xuan was still in shock and said: "I...I...I killed Geng Huai..." Concubine Liu Gui''s complexion changed: "Say it again! Who did you kill?" "Geng...the fourth son of the Geng family...Geng Huai." Concubine Liu Gui''s body turned cold: "How could you kill him?" How could you kill him? Geng Huai''s martial arts were only inferior to Rong Lin''s, with King Xuan''s ability, how could he be able to kill him? "I didn''t commit suicide myself...yes...yes..." King Xuan told the story of the dungeon again, "I just heard the report that someone hijacked the dungeon, so I rushed from the mansion to arrest the thief... I didn''t know that Geng Huai was doing it too. Inside? What should I do, concubine mother?" Geng Huai is the candidate for the Geng family to take over the seat of the Second Household. The Geng family has been developing in the direction of Rong Lin, so that one day they can completely replace Rong Lin and become the number one general in southern Xinjiang. The importance of this person is no exaggeration In other words, it is more important than Geng Patriarch who is doing nothing. Now, he died at the hands of King Xuan Concubine Liu Gui felt a beating in her heart, but soon she calmed down: "Forget it, we''re all dead, there''s no point in worrying, anyway, we''ve already broken face with the Geng family, and we''re not missing a life." It seems... so, but why, he always has the illusion that he is getting deeper and deeper? It seems that there is a pair of ruthless hands manipulating everything behind the scenes. Concubine Liu Gui said: "Before you shot him, did you see his face clearly?" "No, I found out it was him only after I killed him." If he knew it was Geng Huai, he would not have dared to do so. Even though he has confronted the Geng family, His Majesty is behind the interrogation of Geng Patriarch, and His Majesty wants to sound the alarm for the Geng family. It''s enough to make fun of Patriarch Geng, but he didn''t tell him to kill Geng Huai. Concubine Liu Gui said lightly: "That''s enough, you report to Your Majesty what happened tonight verbatim." "What happened tonight..." King Xuan paused, "Actually... there is one more thing." "What''s the matter?" Concubine Liu Gui asked. "Princess Yinjun and the commander-in-chief have been here." "them?" "Yes, I was interrogating Patriarch Geng. They came to the dungeon and said they would help me pry Patriarch Geng''s mouth open, and told me to go back home to rest. I was indeed tired, so I went back, thinking that the commander-in-chief is here. Nothing will happen, I didn''t expect something to happen." King Xuan said with difficulty. Concubine Liu Gui took a weak breath: "When did they leave?" "About midnight." "Where were they when Geng Huai hijacked the dungeon?" "They left, and Geng Huai came to kidnap them. According to the jailer who reported the letter, they left at midnight (11 o''clock in the evening), and Geng Huai didn''t come until midnight (early morning)." "After such a long interval, it is reasonable to say that there is nothing wrong... What about the other jailers? What do they say?" Concubine Liu Gui felt that things were weird. "The other guards were all drugged by Xiao Liu''er! Speaking of this, I''m going to get angry! Concubine mother, Xiao Liu''er is actually a traitor of the Geng family! He was the one who tipped off the Geng family! If Xiao Jiu was not in the toilet, Im afraid no one will report to me if I didnt drink the wine with the medicine! In this way, things are much easier to understand. Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin tortured Patriarch Geng in the prison until he was about to pry the Patriarch Geng off and was about to confess. Seeing that the situation was not right, Xiao Liuer quickly sent a message to the Geng family. The Geng family sent Geng Huai to rob the prison. Something happened. Maybe it can still be blamed on Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin "Concubine Mu, do you think Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin tricked her into coming here?" King Xuan suddenly caught a certain point. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1229： Death of a Scumbag (7) Chapter 1229 The Death of the Scumbag (7) Concubine Liu Gui was startled at first, and then said in a deep voice: "Such words are not allowed to be nonsense! If Geng Huai was attracted by them, then what are you who killed Geng Huai? Did you conspire with them to give Geng Huai set up a trick?" "I don''t have one, concubine mother!" King Xuan''s complexion changed drastically. Concubine Liu Gui held King Xuan''s hand: "My lord, no matter how Geng Huai got here, you must hold on to it. No one put a knife on Geng Huai''s neck to let him rob prison. He has to blame for everything. , have nothing to do with Ma Ningyue, and Rong Lin!" The matter of Geng Huai''s prison robbery spread throughout the palace at dawn. The King of Nanjiang personally intervened in this matter, in order not to expose his ally relationship with the Marshal''s Mansion prematurely, and also to rule out the possibility that he would join forces with the Marshal''s Mansion to cause Geng Huai''s death. Suspected of playing tricks, King Xuan concealed the fact that Rong Lin and Ning Yue had been in the dungeon. The only traitor, Xiao Liu''er, is dead, and the rest of the jailers are King Xuan''s men, all of whom have been unified by King Xuan. As for Patriarch Geng, he is half dead and can''t speak a word. Who would worry about him leaking secrets? The whole incident turned into Geng Huai''s unilateral attempt to save his father, thus violating the law. When King Xuan rounded him up, all the imperial guards could testify that King Xuan had already said that he would surrender and not kill him. If Patriarch Geng is innocent, why did he rob the prison? This incident aggravated Patriarch Geng''s suspicion. Nanjiang Wang Lei was furious, called Geng Yun to the palace, scolded him severely, saying that as the eldest son, he actually connived his younger brother to do things that disregarded the law and discipline, and removed him from the cabinet on the spot. position, and punished him to face the wall at home and think about his mistakes. Its fine if a good seedling died, and was dismissed for no reason, Geng Yun was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven! But he still can''t tell His Majesty that everything is caused by Ma Ningyue! Because, he has no evidence. The only witness, Xiao Liuer, is dead without evidence. Geng Xin''s eyes were red with anger: "Brother! Ma Ningyue and Rong Lin must have done it! Except for Rong Lin, no one can kill the fourth brother!" Geng Yun said angrily: "Of course I know it''s them!" But he knew it was useless, and the whole world didn''t believe it! That pig-headed King Xuan used to be a gunman time and time again, and he thought he had picked up a huge bargain! "Sooner or later, I will be killed by Ma Ningyue!" He was talking about King Xuan, but Geng Xin understood them: "Yes, big brother, she is too vicious. She killed her father and killed her fourth brother. We can''t let her be arrogant anymore! Kill Princess Deqing!" , big brother!" Geng Yun glared at him fiercely: "If you kill Deqing, will you leave your father alone?" Already lost a younger brother, do you have to pay for your father? Both sides are holding a hole card that they dare not move casually. If Deqing is not dead, his father will not die; the reverse is also the same, father is fine, and Deqing is fine. That''s why he dared to kill Rong Qing unscrupulously. Anyway, even if Rong Qing died, Ma Ningyue couldn''t do anything to his father, because Ma Ningyue couldn''t really care about Princess Deqing''s life or death. But now, the situation has reversed. Ma Ningyue did not do anything to his father, but killed his brother! But even though he was angry, he couldn''t attack Princess Deqing, because his father... was still in Ma Ningyue''s hands! This kind of chaotic relationship, he thought he designed it precisely and ingeniously, but in the end, he shot himself in the foot! On the street, a carriage stopped beside the Geng brothers. The curtain was lifted, and an innocent and harmless face appeared in front of the two of them: "Hey, isn''t this Geng Shizi and Geng Sanshao? They went shopping early in the morning, and they are in a good mood." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1230： Death of a Scumbag (8) Chapter 1230 The Death of the Scumbag (8) After finishing speaking, she yawned, she didn''t sleep well last night, why did she come here so early to taunt Geng Yun, she was trapped to death. Geng Xin glared at her viciously: "You witch!" Ning Yue burst out laughing: "I am a demon girl, so what are you? Demon male or beast?" "You..." Geng Xin raised his fist in anger. He is not impulsive and irritable, but when he met Ning Yue, all his patience seemed to evaporate automatically. Geng Yun clasped his younger brother''s fist: "Don''t be fooled by her, she is provoking you, if you beat her in the street, if word spreads, you will lose your official position!" Ning Yue smiled and said: "Don''t think I''m so mentally retarded. If I want to get rid of the official position of a fourth-rank Zhonglang General I bought, I won''t use bitter tricks." "Your official position was bought!" Geng Xin blushed. Geng Yun scolded in a low voice: "Stop talking! Go away!" Being so enraged, who knows what will happen next, he asked someone to take Geng Xin away ten feet away, looked at Ning Yue coldly and said, "Ma Ning Yue, it seems that I have underestimated you, but you won''t be so lucky all the time." "Many people have said this to me, including your fake younger brother Ma Jinyan. My ears are covered with calluses, but guess what happened to the people who said this?" Ning Yue smiled. Er, "They are dead, disabled, and there is no possibility of turning over. I have a strong feeling that you, Geng Shizi, will soon become one of them." "Heh~ I''m not old, and my tone is not small!" Geng Yun sneered, "Don''t think that if you win two rounds by luck, you can put your tail up to the sky, don''t forget, Princess Deqing''s same life Gu is still in the hands of this son ! If this prince tortures it casually, Princess Deqing will die of pain!" Ning Yue shrugged her shoulders: "Oh, then go ahead and torture her, she''s not me! Of course, in order to show my loyalty to the Xiliang royal family, I will torture your father as much as you torture her. See if it''s me Are you more uncomfortable when you torture your father, or am I more uncomfortable when you torture Princess Deqing?" This is almost a question without suspense. Geng Yun''s hands buried under his wide sleeves were tightly clenched into fists. Ning Yue yawned again, and a thin layer of mist formed in her eyes: "Okay, I won''t tell you anymore, I woke up early to ridicule you, I''m easy on me? Really!" The anger in Geng Yun''s chest was boiling. Seeing the other party''s angry and unable to explode, as if he was about to suffocate internal injuries, Ning Yue felt relieved for a while. It''s okay to be jealous of her elder brother, but it''s too abominable to hate because of jealousy, and Princess Deqing is just a helpless woman. A weak woman with strength, she despises the weaker one during the "struggle" the most, she must let him know that in his deliberate calculations, in the end, he is dragging himself down, see if he regrets it until his intestines are green? Ning Yue lowered the curtain: "Go back to the house." On the surface, this incident seems to have come to an end. In fact, its real impact has not yet been released. It doesn''t matter, she has a lot of patience. Back to the Marshal''s Mansion, Ning Yue first visited Princess Deqing, Princess Deqing had already woken up, once the rejection reaction of the same life Gu entering the body passed, she was no different from a normal person. From the mouths of Rong Qing and "Sikong Shuo", she learned the ins and outs of being bewitched, and she acted very calmly: "I knew my luck would not be so good." Three failed in-laws, how unlucky is it to be spread? Shouldn''t she expect any beauty and miracles to appear in her life? The maid said distressedly: "It''s all because of Geng Yun''s shamelessness! Knowing that you are a princess, I came here to frame you! You said that we are in southern Xinjiang, and we don''t know each other well. I didn''t see him when I went to Geng''s house for dinner last time, so I didn''t recognize him. Its not surprising! If you recognize him, you wont dare to accept the things he touched! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1231： Death of a Scumbag (9) Chapter 1231 The Death of the Scumbag (9) "You said this, I remembered, I haven''t seen him, and he hasn''t seen me either! How did he recognize who I am?" Princess Deqing asked in confusion. Rong Qing''s eyes moved, and he pointed to the red bean bracelet on her wrist and said, "This is from the Princess House." Princess Mansion is right next door to Gengs house, separated by a hanging flower door. People who dont understand the terrain may think that the two are one mansion. But the Princess Mansion has not entertained any guests recently, only the Geng family has invited envoys from Xiliang. None of the people from the Princess House and Geng''s family would dare to pick the princess''s things, unless they were ignorant of the market. Judging by age, it is easy to rule out Ning Yue. The court lady suddenly turned up the volume: "I knew she stole it from Geng''s house! She is so courageous! She actually stole it to the princess'' mansion! She must have done it on purpose! She, she, she, she, she is a spy!" Princess Deqing frowned: "Ping''er! She''s just a child, just playful, and she didn''t know it was the Princess Mansion." The maid said angrily: "Princess! You are almost killed by her, why are you still speaking for her? You don''t remember who caused you to fall on the inkstone, and you got a Gu? Think about it." Look, if she hadn''t stolen the red beans and given them to you, would Geng Yun have recognized you? If she hadn''t caused you to fall, would you have encountered Gu worms? It was all her fault!" "Oh, these...are all coincidences? Even if she doesn''t bump into me, I will still bump into Gu worms when I grind. How old is she? How could she have such a deep scheming?" Princess Deqing thought of those round and round eyes. It''s really hard to believe that Eleven Niang is a spy placed beside her. "Princess! Don''t believe me! Have you forgotten how Eleven Niang came to us? We were visiting Jun County, and Eleven Niang was sold to Wu County Magistrate as a concubine. Coincidentally, she ran away Come to your side, let you save her! There are so many people on the street, why did she choose you?" "Perhaps... it''s because I was able to fight those people with my guards." Princess Deqing said naively. The palace maid is about to lose to her own princess: "Princess! Can you be more careful? It''s not that the servant is too talkative. After so many things, the servant thinks that you are much smarter than before, but why is it that you are so smart when you meet Eleven Niang? It seems that the head can''t turn?" Princess Deqing sighed softly: "You won''t understand." She had fantasized in her heart countless times, when she was crushed in the carriage by Prince Gong, there were so many people on the street, why didn''t anyone find out that she was being bullied? She redeemed Eleven Niang, as if she was redeeming herself back then. The maid wanted to say something, but Rong Qing shook her head. The court lady withdrew. Ning Yue went back to the mansion and heard the conversation between the court lady and Princess Deqing. She secretly felt that the court lady''s suspicion was not unreasonable. The place where Eleven Niang met them was in Junxian County. Junxian County is Geng Yun''s territory. The drama of the folk girl is not difficult. As for Princess Deqing''s feelings and psychology, anyone who knows a little bit about the inside story knows how to use it. In addition, since entering Beijing, Eleven Niang has indeed caused a lot of trouble, so they can''t help but doubt it. "Let''s investigate secretly first, and tell the princess after finding the evidence." Ning Yue said. Rong Qing nodded: "That''s fine, you let Officer Ping keep an eye on Eleven Niang." Ning Yue said: "Okay." Fortunately, Ms. Ping is sober. Geng Huai hadnt attended the crowning ceremony. According to the customs in southern Xinjiang, he was not allowed to enter the ancestral hall. Geng Yun could only find a decent cemetery and buried him hastily without even a tombstone. After dealing with Geng Huai''s funeral, Geng Yun returned to Geng''s house, stood in front of the Chuihua Gate of the Princess Mansion and lingered for a while, and finally turned around and went to Aunt Wu''s yard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1232： Grandpa and grandchildren meet again on the sparrow screen selection (1) Chapter 1232 Grandfather and grandson meet again on the bird screen selection (1) The night is low, the stars are shining, the breeze is blowing slowly, and there is a faint aroma of red beans floating in the air. Huangfuying was sitting by the window, quietly practicing calligraphy, when a branch came in from the window and pressed gently on top of her head, she didn''t seem to care, she just concentrated on practicing the calligraphy. "Princess." The female officer lifted the curtain and came in, glanced at the red bean branch on Huangfuying''s head, gently removed it, and said, "Princess, the son-in-law has gone to Aunt Wu''s yard." "Well, I see, you don''t need to report this kind of thing to me in the future." Huangfu Ying said without raising her head. The female officer sighed softly, and said: "Always letting the son-in-law go to other people''s houses is not very beneficial to the relationship between the two of you." "It''s not the first time I''ve been there, so don''t make a fuss." Huangfu Ying talked about other things. The female officer''s eyes flashed a look of helplessness, and she said: "Your servant heard that the son-in-law came to stay here yesterday, but was rejected by the princess?" "I''m not feeling well." "Where is it uncomfortable? The servant asked the imperial doctor to show you." The female officer insisted. The pen in her hand paused, and Huangfuying looked at the female officer, with a trace of the coldness and sternness of a superior in her eyes: "Do you also care about whether the princess sleeps with men?" Ms. Guan Fu lowered her body: "I don''t dare, I am thinking of the princess. After all, we are husband and wife. We will live a lifetime in the future. You can''t go on like this forever." "I didn''t say not to spend the rest of my life with him, and it''s fine now." Huangfu Ying wrote a beautiful static handwriting. "My son-in-law waited until he was twenty-five years old to marry you. This kind of intention is not something ordinary men can do. I hope that Her Royal Highness will be more sensible and stop playing those little tempers that are useless. What did my son-in-law do wrong? Tell me Just point him out, if you don''t like him going to his aunt''s house, just drive that aunt away, you don''t have to tolerate it and embarrass yourself at the same time, you are a princess..." Huangfuying interrupted the female officer lightly: "Aren''t you too busy? If you have nothing to do, go and weed the grass in the yard." The female officer shook her head helplessly. Ning Yue slept all day, but at night, she was very energetic, unwilling to stay at home, and pestered Xuan Yin to take her out for a stroll. Thinking that he was either on the road or at Dou Geng''s house during these days, and he really hadn''t had a good time with her, so he decided to take her for a stroll, knowing that her appetite had increased, so he brought some snacks. The styles and folk customs of Shengjing and Beijing are somewhat different. There are more women, and all of them dont wear veils. They walk on the shoulder-to-shoulder streets openly, and their eyes are not as shy as Xiliang women. implicit. Coincidentally, there is also the custom of setting off lanterns here. I remembered that the last time the lanterns were set off was at the beginning of their wedding, and it has been more than a year in a blink of an eye. Time flies. Ning Yue hooked Gou Xuanyin''s palm: "You haven''t told me yet, what did you write in the lantern last time?" Xuanyin''s pupils moved, and asked solemnly: "Did I write something? Didn''t you write it all?" Ning Yue squinted at him: "I wrote it, but you also wrote it! I remember it very clearly. It was the first time I came to Sunflower Water after I was poisoned. Accompanying his sister who is not related by blood, hugging and kissing and sleeping with him!" "Oh." Xuan Yin sighed, "Why do you women like to turn over old scores so much? It''s all been about how many years old Chen Zhima rotten millet, haven''t you forgotten?" "How can I forget? Those are all evidences that you bullied me!" Ning Yue snorted weakly, and after humming, her cheeks were a little hot, and it was fine to be petty in front of her elder brother, but why did she behave like this when she came to Xuanyin? And getting more and more unbearable? At the beginning of the acquaintance, it seems that this is not the case. In the past two years, things have changed, things have changed, she is no longer the resentful sick child, and he is no longer the stubborn and innocent little good-for-nothing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1233： Grandpa and grandchildren meet the sparrow screen again (2) Chapter 1233 Grandfather and grandson meet again on the bird screen selection (2) Xuan Yin saw that she was still whimpering childishly one second, and then fell silent the next second, like a little old lady holding her hand, couldn''t help smiling slightly, pinched the tip of her nose and said, "I really want to cut your brain open, Look at what''s in it? Every time I talk, I get distracted." Ning Yue said, "Isn''t that because of you?" "Are you distracted, or is it my fault?" This girl, do you want to be so eloquent? Ning Yue looked at him fixedly: "Xuan Yin." "Ok?" "You said... If you hadn''t met me, would you have married someone else?" Xuanyin smiled speciously: "What is this talking about? If you don''t marry me, who will you marry?" Ning Yue stopped in her tracks: "I''m talking about hypothesizing, assuming we don''t know each other." "How could we not know each other?" "It''s just a hypothesis! Think about it, if I''ve been lying on the hospital bed, didn''t go to school, didn''t bump into you, and then... didn''t accept the marriage proposal from the palace..." Before finishing speaking, Xuanyin interrupted: "How could you not accept the marriage proposal from the palace?" "Oh, you..." Ning Yue was almost choked by him, and glared at him annoyedly. Seeing him looking at her triumphantly, she knew that she was teased by him again, and she was angry and funny, "I am Seriously! You should also be serious!" Xuan Yin wrapped her waist and locked her in his arms, regardless of how surprised and envious the passers-by around him were: "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, you want to know if I don''t marry you, will I marry someone else?" "Hmm!" In fact, you already have the answer in your heart, don''t you? But after she got stuck in the mud, she still wanted to hear what she wanted to hear from him. She cared about him and others, so much that she even wanted to eat the jealousy of his previous life. Xuan Yin looked at him deeply, his phoenix eyes reflected the light of thousands of lights, and also reflected her exquisite appearance: "Yes." Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat. Xuanyin smiled softly: "Look, I scared you." "You''re kidding me again!" When did this guy become so bad? Ling bad, bad, bad! Ning Yue pushed him away and left. Looking at her willful little appearance, Xuanyin smiled deeply. Ning Yue walked through the crowd, her cheeks were burning hot, what did she do just now? How dare you ask him such a stupid question? This is nothing like my usual self. Didn''t you say that you were pregnant and stupid for three years? She is already stupid before she is pregnant, if she is pregnant, she might be so stupid that she won''t know if she is betrayed! "what-" She walked away, bumping into a strong chest suddenly, her forehead hurt, and she yelled softly, "I''m sorry..." When she was speaking, she raised her eyes, and suddenly bumped into a pair of tolerant and quiet eyes, with a doting and shallow smile. She was slightly startled, and Fu got down: "Your Majesty." "Hush" Nanjiang King made a silent gesture, looked around, and said to her with a smile: "It''s a coincidence that I''m out shopping at such a late hour. . Are you always out for a stroll? These words are more or less enough to coax a three-year-old child. Ning Yue turned her head and glanced at the crowd behind her. Xuanyin didn''t catch up, did she hide? How much does this guy hate his grandfather? He didn''t even care about taking her as his wife! Nanjiang Wang cleared his throat, and asked knowingly: "Are you shopping alone? Xiaoyin is not with you?" Ning Yue smiled. Nanjiang King said again: "Can we walk together?" Ning Yue thought for a while: "Okay." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1234： Grandpa and grandchildren meet the sparrow screen again (3) Chapter 1234 Grandfather and grandson meet again on the bird screen selection (3) Nanjiang Wang and Ning Yue left the noisy street and took a small road to the bank of the river. The bank is wide and there are many people, but it is not crowded. "Is Your Majesty still in good health? I see that his complexion is a little more ruddy than last time." Ning Yue said friendly, she couldn''t hate this old man. The King of Nanjiang is not a kind and kind person, at least in the eyes of everyone, but in front of Ning Yue, he still seems to be unable to lose face, and he said gently: "It''s much better, you can see that I can walk so many roads gone." Ning Yue smiled lightly and nodded. The king of Nanjiang looked at the sparkling blue lake, and he heard the sound of gurgling water, the whistling wind, and the silver bell-like laughter of the girls. He smiled wistfully, as if he remembered something happy: "The koi carp Do you still like it?" "I like it, thank you Your Majesty." Ning Yue said politely. "The first time I saw the queen was on that island. Can you see that island?" King Nanjiang pointed to a dimly lit island in the center of the lake. The night is deep and the starry sky is bright. The small island is like a huge light pearl embedded in the Milky Way, beautiful and dazzling. Of course Ning Yue understood that the empress he was talking about was Empress Chen. She looked over there and asked softly, "What island is that?" "It''s just a very ordinary island. It receives some tourists on weekdays. I was young at that time, a few years younger than Xiaoyin now. I was young and frivolous, ignorant, and got drunk on the island." He smiled. Say. Ning Yue did not expect that the aloof King of Southern Border would say this to himself, as if he regarded himself as a friend, but they had just met Ning Yue did not speak, but listened patiently. The eyes of the king of Nanjiang fell on the small island: "After I got drunk, I went crazy on the island and scared away many guests. After that, the owner of the island came and subdued me." The island owner must be a vicious man, Ning Yue thought. Nanjiang King seemed to have guessed her thoughts, smiled and said, "Do you think the island owner must be a very fierce man?" When he asked this question, Ning Yue knew that she had guessed wrong. Nanjiang King said: "She is a girl who looks like a fairy, she is really like a fairy. I have never seen a woman more fairy than her in my life." The portrait of Lan Zhen appeared in Ning Yue''s mind. Lan Zhen is the daughter of Empress Chen. Could it be that the mother and daughter were carved out of the same mold? "Lan Zhen is beautiful, but not as beautiful as her." Nanjiang King said. Ning Yue has never seen Lan Zhen''s appearance. In every painting of Guo Kuang, she wears a curtain, but the outlines of the five sense organs can be vaguely seen from behind the tulle. Although there are only outlines, they are already so beautiful Suffocating, but the king of Nanjiang said that the beauty of Lanzhen is not as beautiful as Empress Chen, so what kind of person should Empress Chen be? "But..." Ning Yue thought of something, and asked again, "Empress Chen is from Xiliang, but you said she is the owner of that island, how could this be?" "She." The King of Nanjiang shook his head and smiled, "She was not the owner of the island before. She was stubborn and dissatisfied with the marriage arranged by her family, so she came to Nanjiang secretly. Unlike other women, she knew nothing about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. , on the contrary, she has perfected her gambling skills, and she bet on that island." "Huh?" Her grandmother is actually a gambler? ! Ning Yue was deeply shocked, this is undoubtedly the most shocking news she has ever heard! Nanjiang King continued: "The Queen''s position was also won by her bet." Ning Yue was dumbfounded. "I wasn''t the emperor at that time, but an ignorant prince who caused trouble on her island. I thought it wouldn''t make too much trouble, so as not to be scolded by my father, so even though she fixed me up But she still didn''t say anything, so she tied her up secretly, threatened her to apologize to me, but later, she made a bet with me, saying that I would definitely marry her as queen, and if I dared to punish her, she would punish me to kneel on the washboard in the future Listen, someone dares to punish the crown prince of a country to kneel on the washboard, I think she must be crazy." When the King of Nanjiang talked about those old things, a smile of reminiscence would appear on his face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1235： Grandpa and grandchildren meet the sparrow screen again (4) Chapter 1235 Grandpa and grandson meet again on the sparrow screen selection (4) Ning Yue didn''t understand why he said this to her, but it was quite interesting. A little girl selling lanterns came up to them and asked the two if they wanted to buy a lantern. Before Ning Yue could refuse, the King of Nanjiang took out two copper coins from his pocket, exchanged them for a lotus lantern for the little girl, and handed it to Ning Yue. Said: "Give." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ning Yue blinked, thinking, the emperor brought money when he went out, so he really came prepared. Nanjiang King sighed: "I have never seen such a barbaric and rude woman in my life." "Since Your Majesty hates her so much, why did you really marry her?" "As I said, I lost to her in a bet." "Huh?" Ning Yue was puzzled, "Can the Queen''s position be used as a bet?" The King of Nanjiang was stunned for a moment: "Yes, the Queen''s position should not be used as a gamble. Maybe before that, I have already decided to marry her." One is a rebellious emperor, and the other is a cunning gambler like a fox. It goes without saying that they must be "flying chickens and dogs jumping" when getting along. Ning Yue paused, and then said: "But Your Majesty, why did she leave the palace again? Do you know that she remarried later?" There was a moment of loneliness on the face of the king of Nanjiang: "It was I who betrayed her." The inside story, but I don''t want to say more. Ning Yue secretly sighed. After years of struggling in the deep palace, she could guess some of it. It was nothing more than a **** misunderstanding, and everything changed. Maybe a strong woman like Queen Chen was not suitable for the court and remarried to someone else. , but also to cut off the last trace of thoughts in my heart. The two of them walked in silence for a long time. The Nanjiang King''s complexion gradually turned pale, and his figure gradually became unbearable. Ning Yue hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward to hold his arm and said, "Your Majesty, your carriage is a Where? Shall I take you to the car?" Nanjiang King shook his head and said, "I don''t have much time, Ning Yue, can you help me?" Ning Yue looked at his gray hair and wrinkled face, and the words of refusal stuck in his throat. Farewell to the queen of Nanjiang, Ning Yue turned around, and sure enough, she saw someone standing behind her with a gloomy face, and a trace of helplessness flashed in Ning Yue''s eyes: "Do you really want to keep doing this?" Xuanyin took her cold little hand, stared ahead, and didn''t speak. Ning Yue really suspected that this guy gave her all the tolerance, and even treated others, even relatives, extremely harshly. It is true that the king of Nanjiang was at fault, but he was about to die, and it was so difficult to say a word to his grandson, even if she had a hard heart, she couldn''t help feeling a little moved. Xuanyin took the lotus lantern in Ning Yue''s hand, and threw it into the lake without thinking. Ning Yue opened her mouth: "I want to put a lamp on." Xuanyin let go of her hand silently, and bought a new one from the little girl selling lotus lanterns. Ning Yue held the lantern, and after a while, she said in a low voice: "Don''t do this, he won''t last long." "What''s none of my business?" Xuanyin said coldly. Ning Yue broke into a cold sweat for the king of Nanjiang. With Xuanyin''s stubborn temper, it would be more difficult for the king of Nanjiang to recognize this grandson than going to heaven. Collecting her thoughts, Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s not mention those unhappy things, aren''t we here to go shopping?" The appearance of the King of Nanjiang brought Xuanyin negative emotions, which dissipated little by little under Ning Yue''s comfort. The two first put up lanterns, and then went to Zhongxin Street to buy some rouge and gouache. Of course, Ning Yue''s love was indispensable. After eating pastries and snacks, I went to watch a big show for a while, and returned home in a good mood. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1236： Grandpa and grandchildren meet the sparrow screen again (5) Chapter 1236 Grandpa and grandson meet again on the sparrow screen selection (5) However, as soon as they arrived at the door, they found that it was surrounded by a group of black people. "What happened?" Ning Yue asked suspiciously. "I gonna go see." Xuanyin jumped off the carriage, stopped behind the crowd for a moment, returned to the carriage with a blank expression, and hugged Ning Yue: "Geng Linger is here to make trouble." "Rong Lin! Come out! Come out for me! I told you to come out, did you hear me? You are hiding in the mansion, what kind of hero are you? Come out if you have the ability, and tell me face to face! Rong Lin!" Geng Ling''er pounded on the door of the Marshal''s Mansion, and when the door was opened, Steward Qiu said impatiently: "Miss Geng, how many times do I have to tell you? Our Marshal is not here, what''s the matter with you, come back another day!" "You lied to me! He''s clearly inside! You let me in!" Geng Ling''er rushed in without any explanation, but was stopped by Steward Qiu and a mother in charge. Qiu Butler said: "Miss Geng, there are so many people watching, don''t be ashamed of yourself." Geng Ling''er glared at him, and said angrily: "Get out! You are embarrassing! Tell Rong Lin to come out! I want to ask him face to face!" "What are you going to ask him?" A cold woman''s voice rang out from behind the crowd, and the noisy crowd suddenly fell silent, and they automatically dispersed to both sides to make way. At the end of the path, a woman in a blue dress and a white dress walked gracefully to Geng Linger''s side with light lotus steps. Geng Linger''s eyes sting slightly: "Ma Ningyue! You came just in time! Take me in to find Rong Lin!" Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Didn''t you hear what Steward Qiu said? Rong Lin is not here." "He lied to me! Rong Lin must be here! I have been guarding outside for three hours! I haven''t seen him go out yet!" Geng Linger refuted loudly. "He went out early in the morning. If you want to wait for the rabbit, you have to wait five hours in advance." After Ning Yue finished speaking unhurriedly, a burst of laughter erupted from the crowd. It is true that the folk customs in southern Xinjiang are open, and it is true that the status of women is higher than that of women in other countries, but this does not mean that the women here can really compete with each other. Men are just as unscrupulous, they squat outside each other''s gate before they get married. If this kind of behavior spreads, even Yu Shi''s big teeth will be laughed out of. Geng Ling''er blushed uneasily, and mumbled, "I...I don''t care, anyway, you have to take me...in..." Ning Yue said lightly: "Why do you order me?" "I am the princess!" Geng Linger shouted. Ning Yue smiled softly: "The princess is amazing? I don''t even look down on the princess, and I am afraid of a mere princess? Especially the princess of your Geng family, I am even less afraid." OK, afraid? joke! "You...you...you...you defy the royal family!" "You can''t say that. I still respect His Majesty Nanjiang." The implication is that she doesn''t buy into anyone except His Majesty. Geng Ling''er''s face turned from red to white, then slowly turned blue, and finally turned into a dark purple: "Ma Ningyue, don''t think I don''t know what you have done? You urged Rong Lin to deal with our Geng family! You are too vicious ! I want to tell Rong Lin that you have ulterior motives! You are harmful!" Ning Yue glanced at her suspiciously: "I''m pushing Rong Lin? Geng Ling''er, who said such shameless words to you?" "You are shameless! Your whole family is shameless!" Geng Linger yelled. Ning Yue looked at her shrew-like appearance, and knew that the matter between Patriarch Geng and Geng Huai had hit her hard, but this was not the reason for her to come to the Marshal''s Mansion to make trouble. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1237： Grandpa and grandchildren meet the sparrow screen again (6) Chapter 1237 Grandpa and grandson meet again on the sparrow screen selection (6) In the crowd, many people have already started to be surprised by Geng Ling''er''s image. On the other hand, Ning Yue, despite being insulted by bad words, has always maintained the demeanor that a lady should have. In the hearts of everyone, unconsciously, these two girls of the same age After making some comparisons, I deeply feel that Princess Ling has lost face in Nanjiang. Geng Ling''er probably sensed everyone''s disdainful eyes, and became more annoyed. She swept her eyes coldly and said, "What are you looking at? Look again, I will ask my elder brother to arrest you all!" Ning Yue smiled softly: "Miss Geng, have you forgotten that your eldest brother has been dismissed?" Geng Linger was taken aback. Xuanyin stepped forward, glanced at Geng Ling''er impatiently, and wrapped his arms around Ning Yue''s slender waist indiscriminately. To outsiders, it seemed that the distance was a little closer, but only Ning Yue understood that his hands were about to touch her. in the clothes. The two entered the Marshal''s Mansion together. Geng Ling''er was stopped at the door, crying, shouting and cursing were deafening. Ning Yue slightly frowned: "She just said that I persuaded Rong Lin to deal with the Geng family." "Geng Yun must have put eye drops on her." Xuanyin said disdainfully, "A younger sister, what can I use?" "Yeah, even my younger sister takes advantage of him. This kind of man is too cold-blooded." He is as vicious as Ma Jingyan. He has never used Lin Yonghe and Ma Ningxi, and even played the role of Prince Gong in order not to drag them into trouble. During the day, he was clearly at the door of the house, but he didn''t go in at all. From this point of view, Ma Jingyan was not completely dehumanized. Geng Yun is different, a younger sister who crawled out of the mother''s womb, if she says to use it, she will take advantage of it. Ning Yue paused, "But, Geng Ling''er is not a good knife, it''s very blunt to use. Do you think she can fight, what else can she do?" Xuanyin''s eyes flashed a little cold light: "Perhaps, this is the effect Geng Yun wants." When they returned to Youlan Courtyard, Rong Lin fell asleep, lying on Rong Qing''s bed, hugging Rong Qing''s pillow, spent a whole night with Ning Yue last night, and had to take care of Rong Qing during the day without closing his eyes. It''s exhausting, and I can''t wake up from the thunder. "Brother." Ning Yue pushed the door open and entered, seeing that Rong Lin was asleep, she hurriedly lowered the volume, "Didn''t it bother you?" "It''s okay, he won''t wake up." Ning Yue told the story of meeting the king of Nanjiang and Geng Linger outside the door. The two should not have much connection, but Geng Linger''s actions are a bit suspicious. "Don''t worry about her, she can make trouble anyway, it''s none of us, life and death have nothing to do with us." Rong Qing said. Ning Yue thought about it, and it made sense, so she put aside the matter of Geng Linger: "Brother, I just asked Xuan Yin, and the marriage will be settled by next month at the latest. What we have to do, we must Done before then." "There''s not much to do, Geng family, Bodhi son, Tongming Gu, one month is enough." Ning Yue picked up a pen, wrote down Geng''s family, Bodhizi, and the same fate Gu on the paper, surrounded the Geng''s family and said, "This, we are already working on it, and the progress is going well. Xuanyin''s side is all ready, just wait Shengjing''s time is ripe." Rong Qing hummed: "Patriarch Geng is at the end of his strength, and he won''t last long. Geng Huai is dead, and the second room has no children. This is not a small blow. What is left is Geng Yun and the one raised in the Taoist temple. fifth son." "What kind of person is he? Have you ever come into contact with him?" Rong Qing shook his head: "No." Ning Yue said again: "Leave him alone for now, I heard that he is only thirteen years old, just a child, and he can''t make much trouble, but Geng Yun''s side, even though he lost his official position, I still don''t think he should be underestimated." He mentioned his bottom line to me last time, and I want to touch it. He has been pushed to a certain extent, and if he touches his bottom line again, he will definitely show more lies." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1238： Grandpa and grandchildren meet again on the sparrow screen selection (7) Chapter 1238 Grandpa and grandson meet again on the sparrow screen selection (7) Rong Qing collected himself and said, "It''s better... not to touch it." Is it better not to touch it? What does this sentence mean? Could it be that Geng Yun''s bottom line has an unspeakable relationship with his elder brother? The next few days were quite calm. The death of Geng Huai caused a wave in Shengjing, which was quickly replaced by the shock of Geng Yun''s dismissal. In the history of southern Xinjiang, there are very few cases where a son-in-law holds an official position. Because he was too good, he won the approval of the king of Nanjiang. Of course, Queen Geng''s dealings were also indispensable. Now that this outstanding son has been dismissed, it is shocking to think about it. But Shengjing has never been a place that lacks resources for conversation. The fact that Geng Ling''er cried when she went to the Marshal''s Mansion and was turned away instantly overwhelmed the limelight of Geng Yun''s dismissal, and people started talking about the marriage between the Geng family and the Marshal''s Mansion. They all felt that the two were going to "marry". Some people scolded Geng Ling''er for not being self-respecting, and sang the scene of crying, making trouble and hanging himself before he got through the door. Some people questioned Rong Lin, saying that he disobeyed the Queen''s order and refused to marry Geng Ling''er for a long time. Princess of Xiliang County... The official did not give any explanation, and the common people talked about it for fun, and the first day of July soon ushered in. The matter of exchanging the same fate Gu for Patriarch Geng was delayed because of the series of fights between them. Princess Deqing has a very generous heart. She doesn''t care about having the same fate Gu in her body. She lives leisurely and leisurely every day. Her body has recovered, and she can no longer use the excuse of illness not to discuss marriage, so she enters the palace accompanied by Xuanyin. Rong Qing wanted to pay attention to Sikong Shuo''s condition in the mansion, so Rong Lin also stayed. King Xuan barely got Xuan Yin''s approval after he almost broke the lip with Xuan Yin. Let''s have a round of interviews first! What King Xuan thought was, there are so many beautiful men in southern Xinjiang, what if someone who bumps into a ghost falls into the eyes of Princess Deqing? Anyway, the so-called literary test and the so-called martial arts test are just a formality, isn''t it? The princess hates marrying, how can the Zhongchang attendant stop her? King Xuan welcomed Xuanyin and Princess Deqing to the throne, and pulled a hollow screen in front of them. A certainty. King Xuan himself sat in the outer seat and presided over this round of interviews. The interview process is similar to the emperor''s draft. First, an unmarried man with good facial features and no obvious hidden diseases is selected by an innocent family, aged between fifteen and twenty-five. After being selected into King Xuan''s mansion, King Xuan invited experienced eunuchs and imperial physicians in the palace to give each man a physical examination to see whether his body was healthy enough, whether it was of sufficient size and appearance, whether there was any smell or scars, and so on. There were 500 young masters from aristocratic families who came to participate in the selection of Bird Screen, and they came from all over the country. After a strict screening by Prince Xuan''s Mansion, less than one-fifth of them were left. More than ninety. Xuanyin took a sip of tea, fortunately he was looking at a man, but if he was looking at a woman, wouldn''t Yueyue tear him up? Among these candidates, there are many nephews and nephews of women in various palaces, and King Xuan''s cousin is also among them. Due to the convenience of his position, King Xuan made a proper arrangement for his cousin. All of them are mediocre people. In this way, it is easy for Princess Deqing to remember his cousin. As for Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, and Concubine Li Shun''s nephews or confidantes, they are all arranged together, so that they can compete with each other, and no one will be happy. Stronger than anyone. During the election of the bird screen in the Chang''an Palace, the female relatives also gathered in the imperial garden to discuss the selection of the son-in-law. "I heard that the Chang''an Palace is very lively. There are many princes from aristocratic families here. I don''t know who will be selected." It was Concubine Liu Gui who was speaking. She was wearing a purple fairy dress with gold silk and a flying fairy bun, and her makeup was exquisite. , The eyes are charming, obviously since "being favored", the whole person has become more energetic. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1239： Grandpa and grandchildren meet the sparrow screen again (8) Chapter 1239 Grandpa and grandson meet again on the sparrow screen selection (8) As soon as she finished speaking, before all the female relatives answered, Qiuyue reported that Xiao Dezi had come. Xiao Dezi is the personal **** of the King of Nanjiang. Without the order of the King of Nanjiang, he would not drop by at will. The concubines looked at the door enviously and jealously. Concubine Liu Gui covered her face with a smile, and said with a full face: "Eunuch Xiaode, come in quickly! We are talking about Chang''an Hall, if you hear anything, please tell us quickly." Xiao Dezi walked in with a smile, twisting a food box in his hand, glanced at Ning Yue who was sitting beside Liu Guifei from the corner of his eye, and smiled even more: "The slave hasn''t gone to Chang''an Palace yet, I don''t know the situation there It was His Majesty who heard that the imperial concubine had a small banquet in the imperial garden, and specially ordered the servants to send some chestnut cakes for the empresses to try." Concubine Liu Gui laughed so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes: "Your Majesty has a heart, thank you for this palace, and just say a while, this palace will go to Huaqing Palace to thank your majesty face to face." Xiao Dezi rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s have lunch together by the way, and the servant will let someone prepare it!" The eyes of the concubines already want to kill Concubine Liu Gui! How many years has the king of Nanjiang ignored the concubines in the harem? Empress Geng has always been the only one in favor, but Empress Geng is favored because she is proficient in governing the country and can solve His Majesty''s worries and problems. Concubine Liu Gui is an idiot, a middle-aged lady, and she is desperately coquettish, shameless! Concubine Liu Gui doesn''t mind what people think of her. When her son takes the position of prince, she will be the empress dowager. These people will all depend on her face to live. She opened the food box with a smile, and asked Qiuyue to share a piece for everyone. The chestnut cake was double the portion, and there was still a lot left after one round. Concubine Liu Gui gave it all to Ning Yue. Ning Yue''s food intake increased day by day, so naturally he would not refuse anyone who came, but he thought of something, and said to Qiuyue: "Can you please trouble Miss Qiu to help me send some to Princess Deqing? I will borrow flowers to offer Buddha, my mother, don''t blame me." Concubine Liu Gui smiled and said: "What is there to blame? You and I are our own!" Looking at Qiuyue, "Go, and send some of the fruit wine and taro cake here." "yes!" Taro cake is a favorite of King Xuan. As a mother, she always misses her son. Qiuyue sent the packaged things to Chang''an Hall. King Xuan ate some taro cakes. Princess Deqing didn''t like sweets, so she took a sip and the chestnut cakes basically went into Xuanyin''s stomach. When Qiuyue came back, she told the concubines what she had seen secretly: "It''s already the fourteenth." Consorts: There are only fourteen... Concubine Liu Gui said: "Is there any sign that Princess Deqing left behind?" "not yet." The son of the Liu family is the seventeenth in line, so it''s his turn soon, and Concubine Liu Gui gradually felt a layer of anxiety. Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, and Concubine Li Shun were also very concerned about whether their own people would be selected, and they were not even in the mood to eat pastries. Ning Yue ate the chestnut cake in small mouthfuls, thinking: The harem is indeed the harem, and the things discussed are quite different from those in the imperial court. Prison, as well as Geng Huai and Geng Yun, I didn''t expect that there was nothing! Even Concubine Liu Gui, who had a close relationship with her, said nothing about the assassination that night. It seems that none of the women who can survive in the southern Xinjiang harem are stupid and know what to say and what not to say. One by one, they showed great desire for marriage, and even did not hesitate to win her over in public. Apart from having such intentions, they probably also did some unsophisticated tricks to reveal that their IQ was just so small. , People who are too smart are not pleasing. Several people chattered about how good their nephew was and how he was worthy of the princess. Not long after, two unexpected people came. Wearing a pink tunic skirt, the pretty girl is Geng Ling''er, the daughter of the Geng family. Geng Ling''er is holding a beautiful woman in a plain white floor-length skirt and a goose-yellow transparent gauze. The woman''s facial features are not very good They are amazing, but put together, they are very charming, and her temperament is also very unique. , ordered a kill, the color of the lips was extremely red, and the eyes were as bright as clear springs. Under the strong contrast, they were so beautiful that it was hard to stare at. Concubine Liu Gui smiled: "Is it the Sixth Princess and Princess Ling?" Huangfuying is the first princess, and her status is higher than these first-rank concubines. Everyone got up and greeted her. She nodded, and said calmly: "Sit down, I have nothing to do, just stroll around." This tone of voice, this expression, gave Ning Yue a strange sense of familiarity in her heart. Concubine Liu Gui gave up her seat: "Why don''t the sixth princess sit with us for a while, we are talking about the Chang''an Palace, by the way, you haven''t met Princess Yinjun yet, have you?" Ning Yue got up slowly: "Princess Six." Huangfu Ying had already stepped forward, and when she heard the words Yinjun Wangfei, she turned back gently, looked at Ning Yue carefully and said, "Are you Rong Qing''s younger sister?" Ning Yue blinked: "Yes." Huangfu Ying said: "Raise your head, let me see." Ning Yue followed Huangfu Ying''s words, and slowly met Huangfu Ying''s gaze, and her eyes met. The familiar feeling in Ning Yue''s heart became more and more obvious, and she felt that the other party''s eyes seemed to have been seen somewhere... a touch of melancholy. Huangfuying took two steps forward. Geng Ling''er said angrily: "Sister-in-law! Don''t go there! She is annoying!" Huangfuying patted Geng Linger''s hand lightly, came to Ning Yue, stared straight at that delicate baby face: "It doesn''t look very similar." She was not like his elder brother. This is not the point, the point is that this princess is Geng Yun''s wife, she should be very repulsive to him, but to her own surprise, she actually feels very comfortable with it. Perhaps it was because of the familiar aura on her body? "How old are you?" Huangfu Ying asked gently. "fifteen." Everyone looked at each other with embarrassing expressions. The princess of the county had just entered southern Xinjiang, so she probably didn''t know what happened in the past, but they knew it very well. Geng Linger''s face became ugly: "Sister-in-law! Aren''t we going to Chang''an Palace to watch Geng Xin choose a son-in-law? Don''t waste any more time here!" Ning Yue''s eyes trembled: "Geng Xin is also going to choose a son-in-law?" "Yes! What''s wrong? No?" Geng Linger rolled her eyes and said. "Ling''er, don''t be rude!" Huangfuying scolded in a low voice. Geng Ling''er pursed her mouth aggrievedly: "Sister-in-law, how could I be rude? She murdered me first! Why are you helping her and not me? Whose sister-in-law are you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1240： Betray Geng Yun (1) Chapter 1240 Betrayed Geng Yun (1) When Geng Linger said this, the atmosphere in the audience became even more awkward. Everyone looked at Huangfu Ying and Ning Yue. After a while, they all showed expressions that wanted to laugh but didn''t dare. Huangfuying''s face flashed a trace of fear: "Be polite when talking to others." Geng Ling''er got into trouble, and she didn''t realize it: "Why are you being polite to her? She is not me? A princess from Xiliang came to our southern border to act wildly, what a big face!" "Linger!" Seeing that the aunt and sister-in-law were about to quarrel, Concubine Liu Guifei went up to smooth things over: "Master Ling''er, how can you contradict the princess? That is your sister-in-law, and she is also our princess from Southern Xinjiang." In one sentence, the spearhead was taken away from Ning Yue. Geng Ling''er blushed from choking, but she did not choke with anyone anymore. All the concubines also came over one after another, persuading her to reconcile with Huangfuying and reconcile with Ning Yue. Geng Ling''er was still very angry, but she didn''t dare to explode because of the occasion, so she just stared at Ning Yue fiercely, as if she wanted to stare Ning Yue''s head through. An idiot with a wicked heart and no guts, who dare not do anything except bluff, this kind of person, Ning Yue is too lazy to argue with her, she just turned her eyes away, and planned to return to her seat, but unexpectedly, at this moment, a sudden change Suddenly, Geng Ling''er ran straight towards Ning Yue like a lion leaping suddenly. Ning Yue was knocked to the ground, and Geng Ling''er was on top of her. A tearing pain came from the abdominal cavity, and Ning Yue turned pale. All this happened too fast, and before everyone could understand what was going on, the two of them fell down, and there was no one to serve as a pad. Huangfuying came back to her senses: "Princess Princess! Linger!" Everyone also came back to their senses one after another, and rushed to pull away Geng Linger who was pressing on Ning Yue, only to find that Ning Yue''s face was so pale that there was no blood in it. Concubine Liu Gui suddenly changed color: "Hurry up and take the princess of the county back to the bedroom of the palace! Qiuyue! Please ask the imperial physician!" "Yes... yes... I''m going, slave girl..." Qiuyue stumbled away. Concubine Liu Gui called someone to bring the sliding pole, and sent Ning Yue back to the Imperial Concubine Hall. Huangfuying glanced at Geng Linger coldly, and chased to the imperial concubine hall. Ning Yue was carried to the big soft bed. Concubine Liu Gui poured a glass of warm water herself: "Would you like to drink some water first? I see that your lips are all black. How could this be? Where did you get hurt? Where does it hurt?" It hurts everywhere, being thrown down by a fifteen-year-old living person, the whole back and buttocks seemed to be broken, but the most uncomfortable thing was the stomach. The tearing pain at the beginning has passed, replaced by It was a dull dull pain. Ning Yue didn''t know what was wrong with her. She obviously didn''t hit her stomach, and she didn''t drink sunflower water. Why did she feel pain? Seeing her falling into silence, Concubine Liu Gui thought she was too painful to speak, and hurriedly shouted to the outside: "Has the imperial doctor come yet? If not, hurry up!" A little **** responded. The imperial physician came quickly, Qiuyue pushed open the door: "Emperor Liang, this way please!" A middle-aged man in his forties walked in with a medicine box on his back. Ning Yue subconsciously covered her stomach, and asked Concubine Liu Gui, "Whose imperial physician is he?" Concubine Liu Gui was startled at first, but then she realized that she was asking which master the Imperial Physician Liang submitted to. In the deep palace, especially in a place like the Imperial Hospital, it is impossible to get along without buying some confidantes. Concubine Liu Gui said in a low voice: "He Its from my palace, dont worry. Suddenly, her stomach hurts badly, Ning Yue covered her lower abdomen and murmured: "Your Majesty." Concubine Liu Gui: "What?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1241： Betray Geng Yun (2) Chapter 1241 Betrayed Geng Yun (2) "I want His Majesty''s imperial physician!" "This... Imperial Physician Liang is from my palace, don''t you trust me?" Concubine Liu Gui said. It''s not that she can''t trust Concubine Liu Gui, Ning Yue believes that the current Concubine Liu Gui has no malice towards her, she just can''t trust this cunning deep palace: "He is so young, I want someone with older qualifications, I have some stubborn diseases, ordinary imperial doctors are afraid There is no way." Speaking of which, Concubine Liu Gui is too hard to refute. Although Imperial Physician Liang is an official in the Imperial Hospital, in terms of medical skills, it is indeed not as good as His Majesty''s exclusive Imperial Physician. Concubine Liu Gui thinks that she has been favored so much recently, maybe His Majesty can give the princess a favor for her sake? Thinking so, she did the same. Qiuyue took the order, and not long after, she brought an old lady with gray hair and beard into the inner hall. The old imperial physician, surnamed Xun, was His Majesty''s playmate when he was young. Later, His Majesty became the prince and then the emperor. He accompanied him all the way, coming and going in the wind and rain without interruption. He had reached the age of caring for his life, but because His Majesty didn''t have much time, he wanted to accompany His Majesty through the last part of his life. "The imperial concubine, the princess of the county." He cupped his hands. Although he is an imperial physician, he is also a lifelong friend of His Majesty. In front of him, Concubine Liu Guifei did not dare to trust her, she turned sideways, avoided his courtesy, and said, "Please show Imperial Physician Xun to the princess of the county." As she spoke, she stepped aside. Imperial Physician Xun glanced at her and said, "Please stay away, Madam." Concubine Liu Gui was taken aback again. Imperial Physician Xun said: "Your Majesty is not used to having people standing by to observe patients when they see patients. The same is true for Your Majesty." Concubine Liu Gui smiled relievedly: "Oh, I see, I am waiting for you outside." Concubine Liu Gui brought all the palace people down and closed the door from the outside. Physician Xun Xu is used to the cruelty of the imperial palace, and his brows are unusual. The old doctor is kind and cold, and he stretched out his hand: "I''ll feel the pulse of the princess." Ning Yue handed over her wrist. Imperial Physician Xun took out a handkerchief, put it on Ning Yue''s wrist, and then touched Ning Yue''s pulse with three fingers, and asked, "What happened just now?" Ning Yue said: "I was hit by someone and fell down." "Where does it hurt?" "Back, buttocks, and belly." Imperial Physician Xun''s eyes moved, he hesitated to speak, and after a while, he said to Ning Yue, "Turn on your side." Ning Yue followed her advice and lay face down on her side. Physician Xun checked her bones: "It''s not a big problem, I''ll take another pulse." Ning Yue blinked strangely, and repeated again and again. What kind of illness is she suffering from...? After taking the pulse, Imperial Physician Xun stood up and cupped his hands: "Congratulations to the princess of the county." "Congratulations?" "You are one and a half months pregnant." Ning Yue''s body froze, and she asked in disbelief, "You...what did you just say?" Imperial Physician Xun finally had a ripple in his eyes: "You are pregnant, silly child, don''t you even know this?" Of course... no idea. If she knew, she would never allow herself to be knocked down, and she would raise her vigilance to the highest level. In Ning Yue''s heart, a feeling of overdue suddenly flooded over, her limbs seemed to be paralyzed for a moment, she lost consciousness, and her head went blank. It took a long time before she felt alive. "I''m actually pregnant...I''m really pregnant..." She said incredulously, and laughed idiotically, tears came out of her laughter, and her whole body trembled slightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1242： Betray Geng Yun (3) Chapter 1242 Betray Geng Yun (3) Xun Taiyi said: "Isn''t it just pregnant? Which woman is not pregnant?" This is the child she has been looking forward to for two lifetimes. This is the child she got after being predicted to be childless. How can she not be excited? "I''m not dreaming, am I, Imperial Physician Xun?" She grabbed Imperial Physician Xun''s hand with too much force, almost breaking the old bones of Imperial Physician Xun. Imperial Physician Xun said calmly: "You little girls, what''s the big deal about being pregnant? The imperial concubine is not as excited as you are when she is pregnant." "I''m just excited!" Ning Yue hugged the quilt, "Is the fetus okay?" "fine." "But my stomach hurts, is it really okay?" She touched her lower abdomen as she spoke, and it was strange that the pain disappeared again. Imperial Physician Xun took a look at her and said, "Your fetus is very stable." She didn''t have a miscarriage after being thrown down, so I don''t know what kind of little magic star she is pregnant with. Ning Yue was so happy that she hugged the quilt and laughed shyly, forgetting that there was an outsider standing beside her, crying while laughing, suddenly missing Xuan Yin very much, and wanted to tell him the good news. "It''s nothing. The old man is going to report to His Majesty first. Your Majesty is afraid that you will break and get angry." Imperial Physician Xun picked up the medicine box. Thinking of something, Ning Yue sat up straight, looked at the doctor Xun solemnly and said, "Can I only tell Your Majesty about my pregnancy? Your Majesty should understand what I mean." One and a half months, this child was born after leaving Xiliang, and at that time, "Xuan Yin" was in a coma all the time, her child... came from a wrong path. Imperial Physician Xun probably knew something about her and Xuan Yin''s inside story, nodded and went. Ning Yue slid into the blanket. When Concubine Liu Gui entered the room, she saw Ning Yue covered under the quilt, her body trembling faintly. She thought she was crying, so she hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter? Is it serious? Why didn''t Imperial Physician Xun say anything?" Ning Yue pinched herself, suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and the urge to throw off the quilt and rush to find Xuan Yin, and slowly pulled down the corner of the quilt, revealing a pair of watery eyes: "It''s not very serious, it''s me Delicate, afraid of pain." "What kind of medicine do you not need to take, what kind of medicine do you apply?" "Need not." "If it hurts, two days will pass, as long as there is no serious problem." Concubine Liu Gui complained impatiently as if she was relieved: "Then Geng Ling''er is really, I will bump into you if I disagree with you! I have never been used to it. She is pampered and domineering, and has no brains. She bullies you in front of so many people, and she thinks that she is not humiliated enough? If something goes wrong, the commander-in-chief will not marry her even more!" One sentence revealed the fact that she had already heard about the farce in the Marshal''s Mansion. Ning Yue looked at her. She laughed twice: "I''ve heard that the commander-in-chief wants to break off the engagement with Geng Ling''er. Geng Ling''er was so angry that she made a fuss at the commander-in-chief''s mansion. Instead of seeing her, the commander-in-chief was thrown out. According to me , she deserves it!" Ning Yue subconsciously covered her stomach, and said thoughtfully: "It''s not like this." "Huh?" Concubine Liu Gui raised her eyebrows. Ning Yue said: "Rong Lin never said anything about the dissolution of the marriage." Now that the two families are in the limelight, Rong Lin is not so stupid, and he has to wait for a suitable opportunity and a suitable reason to dissolve the marriage. "The commander-in-chief didn''t dissolve the marriage, so why do people say that? It is said that Geng Ling''er cried so much that everyone in the street could hear it." Concubine Liu Gui is in the deep palace, but she is more willing to believe the gossip. Ning Yue explained: "Geng Linger got into the Geng''s house because of Geng Yun''s instruction. Rong Lin never said a word about breaking the engagement, and never asked anyone to touch her. She just stopped her from entering." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1243： Betray Geng Yun (4) Chapter 1243 Betray Geng Yun (4) "Is that so? The rumors outside are...too exaggerated." Concubine Liu Gui said, "Just now I thought she blamed you for this." Anger? Ning Yue felt strange in her heart. "Your Majesty, the Sixth Princess is here." Outside the door, the little **** reported softly. Concubine Liu Gui said unsurprisingly: "Please come in, Sixth Princess." Then she said to Ning Yue: "I probably came to see you." I''m afraid that in her eyes, these concubines are concubines and vixens who seduce the King of Southern Border. Huangfuying came in, and said with difficulty hiding her concern: "Are you okay?" Ning Yue was a little dazed. She really didn''t know Huangfuying well, and she was a deadly enemy with her husband, and possibly her own mother. Did she really not understand or was she pretending not to understand? Treat her so kindly? Huangfuying sat down beside the bed: "What? Is it uncomfortable?" Ning Yue shook her head: "No, thank you Princess for your concern." Huangfuying''s eyes fell on her hand covering her lower abdomen: "You have been covering your stomach, is it because your stomach hurts?" "A little bit." Ning Yue said softly, looking past her and looking behind her, "Isn''t Princess Ling with you?" Geng Linger looked back: "Well, she didn''t follow." Looking at this appearance, she didn''t expect Geng Linger not to follow, Ning Yue blinked, and a strange tide swept through her heart: "Princess Six, can I have a few words with the imperial concubine alone?" This request was a bit rude, a dignified princess condescended to see her, she was lucky enough to dismiss her in front of a concubine, but she instinctively told Ning Yue that Huangfu Ying would not be angry. Sure enough, Huangfu Ying said softly, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside." Ning Yue was really flattered. After Huangfuying went out, Concubine Liu Gui stepped forward: "Hey, you are the only one who dares to talk to her like that! If it were us, we would have gotten so many rollicking eyes from her." Ning Yue smiled: "Is the sixth princess so difficult to get along with?" "It''s not just difficult to get along with? I ran into Your Majesty once in the Royal Garden. His Majesty was basking in the sun, and she happened to be there. I just went to ask for annoyance. Guess what she said?" Liu Guifei straightened her expression. , imitating an arrogant and casual expression, "Anyone can come up to me and make trouble." If this is really the case, then Huangfu Ying is really... very nice to herself. She doesn''t recognize her, it''s good, there must be a reason, but right now is not the time to think about this issue, there are more important things. "Your Majesty, hurry up and find Geng Ling''er, I''m afraid something will happen to her." "Did she have an accident? It''s good that an accident happened. She has bullied you so much, and you are still soft-hearted and afraid that something will happen to her?" Concubine Liu Gui angered Ning Yue. Ning Yue straightened his expression: "Maybe I don''t have time to explain so much to the empress now, the empress will take a snapshot of what I said to do, if you go late, the empress and King Xuan will also be in danger." As far as her son is concerned, Concubine Liu Gui is obliged to do so, and she has no problems at all. Immediately, she took Qiuyue and a few clever eunuchs out of the Imperial Concubine Hall and walked towards the Imperial Garden. The venue in the Royal Garden has been dispersed, and some court ladies and eunuchs are packing up the tables and chairs there. Concubine Liu Gui grabbed a maid''s shoulder: "Did you see Princess Ling?" The court lady knelt down: "Young concubine! The slaves didn''t see it." "what about you?" Everyone shook their heads. When they came here to clean up, the female relatives had already left, and there was no one in sight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1244： Betray Geng Yun (5) Chapter 1244 Betray Geng Yun (5) Concubine Liu Gui ordered the eunuchs to search separately, while she and Qiuyue went as deep and hidden as possible. "Your Majesty, there is Taiye Pond over there, Princess Ling shouldn''t be going there, right?" Qiuyue said. According to what Ma Ningyue meant, it was clear that someone was trying to harm Geng Linger, not that Geng Linger was hiding by herself. After thinking about it, Concubine Liu Gui felt that she should go to Taiye Pool to look for it. When the two of them felt the Taiye Pool, Geng Linger had already sunk to the bottom of the pool. There was a dropped shoe by the lake, and floating ribbons could be seen faintly on the water surface. Concubine Liu''s complexion jumped: "Come on! Come on" Qiuyue doesn''t know Fushui, and there are no palace people around. Concubine Liu Gui didn''t care so much, she jumped down the Taiye Pond, she was not heavy, and Concubine Liu Gui successfully pulled her up. "Your Majesty!" Qiuyue lay on the bank and helped Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu Gui was so exhausted that she was out of breath. While panting, she secretly thought that Ma Ningyue was really good at predicting things. When she said something happened to Geng Linger, something happened to Geng Linger! "See if she is still angry?" Qiuyue put her hand on the tip of Geng Linger''s nose: "It seems...it''s gone..." Concubine Liu Gui grew up by the sea and has seen similar situations. She rolled up her sleeves and pressed Geng Linger''s chest. After pressing a few times, Geng Linger''s body shook, spit out a mouthful of cold water, opened his eyes twice, tilted his head again, and passed out. Qiuyue patted Geng Linger''s face: "Mother, she''s fainted." "It''s fine if she''s not dead. Don''t care if she''s dizzy or not. You go and call someone and carry her to the Queen''s Palace!" Ning Yue is her ally. The pole couldn''t hit the edge, and it was imperative to save Geng Ling''er, take care? Forget it, let the queen, my aunt, do it! Qiuyue hesitated: "But ma''am, if we send her to Jiaofangdian, will the Jiaofangdian think that we have harmed her?" "Who did it, will you know when Geng Linger wakes up?" "What if she said it was us?" Concubine Liu Gui snorted and said, "Are you a fool to be a queen? You can''t even find out the truth? Besides, if this girl has that kind of scheming, why can''t she even deal with a brat? Stop talking nonsense, get her Send it!" Qiuyue went to a nearby palace and called a few eunuchs to sweep her, and carried the unconscious Geng Ling''er to the Jiaofang Palace. Concubine Liu Guifei returned to the Imperial Concubine Hall wet, changed into dry clothes, and found Ning Yue without even drying her hair: "Princess Princess, how do you know that something will happen to Geng Linger?" "Did something really happen?" Ning Yue just guessed, fearing that Concubine Liu Gui would not search for it wholeheartedly, so she spoke more seriously. Concubine Liu Gui rubbed her still beating heart and said: "If Bengong hadn''t arrived in time, she might have drowned in Taiye Pond by now, didn''t she fall by herself?" Although it is a question, it is an affirmative tone. Ning Yue touched her stomach with her hand: "No, where is she?" "I asked Qiuyue to send her to the Queen''s Jiaofang Hall." Concubine Liu Gui took a breath, sat down, took a sip of herbal tea, and said, "What''s going on? Princess Princess, you must tell me say clearly!" "Okay." From the moment she was asked to save Geng Ling''er, Ning Yue did not intend to hide some aspects from her anymore, and of course, she would not tell her everything, "This matter has to be determined from our relationship with Geng Ling''er." Speaking of the family''s grievances, Patriarch Geng was arrested and sent to the prison by Rong Lin as the witness. Geng Yun felt that the Marshal''s Mansion was colluding with Madam and King Xuan to put Patriarch Geng to death. He was not angry, but I also suffered from being unable to rescue Patriarch Geng, so I put the same life Gu on Princess Deqing and threatened me that if Patriarch Geng is not handed over, Princess Deqing will die." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1245： Betray Geng Yun (6) Chapter 1245 Betrayed Geng Yun (6) "How could he do this? It is His Majesty''s intention to examine Patriarch Geng! King Xuan is just following orders!" Concubine Liu Gui said excitedly. Ning Yue wanted to laugh at Concubine Liu Guifei''s words. Concubine Liu Guifei would not fail to see that the witness Rong Lin sent was a false witness, and she would not have lost her mind to cooperate with the Marshal''s Mansion to suppress the Geng family, but she said it justly . Ning Yue didn''t point her out, and said, "Whether we are innocent or not, in Geng Yun''s eyes, we are all sinners who offended the Geng family." "Then... are you really going to rescue Patriarch Geng?" Concubine Liu Gui asked solemnly. "Of course not. Since His Majesty ordered King Xuan to investigate the case thoroughly, and the evidence in this case is solid, I believe that King Xuan has always upheld the belief of letting Patriarch Geng plead guilty. If Patriarch Geng was suddenly brought out, wouldn''t it be Are you beating the faces of His Royal Highness King Xuan and your empress?" Concubine Liu Gui secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The alliance between them was based on jointly dealing with the Geng family. Once this interest disintegrated, the alliance between them would also be broken. "What happens next?" Concubine Liu Gui asked. "Then I found out that he sent someone to hunt down my elder brother while we were negotiating. I was very angry, so I went to jail and tortured Patriarch Geng. Geng Huai was afraid that Patriarch Geng would die in the dungeon, so he couldn''t bear to rob the prisoner. , and was shot to death by the order of His Royal Highness Xuan Wang. As a result, the two of us and Geng Yun became more and more connected. This time, on the surface, it seemed that he was dealing with me. In fact, what he wanted to get rid of was His Royal Highness King Xuan and Your Majesty." "Wait, what are you talking about this time? What is it? Geng Linger?" Concubine Liu Gui caught the point of Ning Yue''s words. Ning Yue nodded: "Right now there are rumors that Geng Ling''er has a bad relationship with the Marshal''s Mansion. Just now, she knocked me down in public. Although I''m sure she didn''t do it on purpose, but no matter what, at this time if she Died for no apparent reason, may I ask who is most suspected?" "You!" Liu Guifei blurted out. "That''s right, it was me. Even though I have an alibi, it doesn''t mean I can''t bribe others to do it, but I''m from Xiliang, how can I bribe the palace servants in Southern Xinjiang?" Ning Yue said, eyes falling On Concubine Liu Gui''s face. Concubine Liu Gui was startled: "This palace?" Ning Yue said calmly: "My lady is so close to me, if I want to do something, I must ask my lady." In fact, whether Geng Yun wanted to drag Concubine Liu Gui into the water, Ning Yue had no answer and no evidence in his mind, but some words don''t need evidence to win people''s trust. It''s no surprise that she didn''t believe it when she hit the worry that had always existed in her heart. Concubine Liu Gui clenched her fists tightly: "What a Geng Yun! Before Ben Gong even did anything to him, he rushed to put a pot of **** on Ben Gong''s head! I didn''t want to expose him, but now it seems that Ben Gong There is no need to hide it for him!" Ning Yue pricked up her ears gossipingly. Concubine Liu Gui sneered: "Do you know why the sixth princess is so kind to you?" "why?" "Do you think that Princess Six''s temperament is very similar to a person? A person... who is very close to you." Concubine Liu Gui said persuasively. Ning Yue''s pupils moved, and an incomparably handsome face flashed in his mind: "My elder brother?" Concubine Liu Gui smiled mysteriously, neither acknowledging nor denying: "Didn''t you say that Princess Deqing was given the same fate Gu by Geng Yun? Is it the kind of twin life Gu that is placed on a person and the other is kept in a jar? If you die together, you will die together." , want to live together?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1246： Betray Geng Yun (7) Chapter 1246 Betray Geng Yun (7) "yes." "That''s not easy? You just need to find someone to give you another Same Life Gu!" Concubine Liu Guifei said, looking at Huangfu Ying in the courtyard, "If you ask her, she will definitely not refuse..." Ning Yue sat on the soft sedan chair leaving the palace, fearing that the bumps would hurt the fetus in her womb, Ning Yue ordered the palace servants to walk very slowly. A luxurious sedan passed by, the sedan was swaying, and it seemed that someone was punching and kicking inside, and with the shaking of the sedan, there was a hysterical voice: "I don''t want to go back! I didnt watch my third brother choose a son-in-law! I dont want to go back! You put me down! If you dont let me go, III told my queen aunt to cut off your heads! Put it down, do I hear? You eunuchs The eunuchs carried the sedan chair expressionlessly, turning a deaf ear to her screams. Ning Yue already knew who this person was. Entering the palace with Huangfuying, but being "sent" out of the palace alone, it seems that Empress Geng didn''t want to talk to this stupid niece. Empress Geng was unusually calm. In the morning, a total of forty princes and princes were interviewed in the Chang''an Hall. Deqing couldn''t stand it anymore. There were too many people, and she was almost sick of seeing it. It''s no wonder that the father was not in a hurry to draft after he became the throne. This is really a hard job . "The rest, we can choose tomorrow." Princess Deqing looked at Xuanyin, as if she was asking for Xuanyin''s opinion. Xuanyin smiled lightly: "It''s all up to the princess." Princess Deqing sighed secretly. Apart from being a bit perverted, this guy is still very good to her. It''s a pity that he is an eunuch. Otherwise, recruiting him as a son-in-law will save trouble and worry. He is also from the capital, so it is convenient to go back to his mother''s house . Xuanwang said: "But princess, you... didn''t choose any of them." All the forty sons were in vain, including his little cousin. No matter how I thought about it, I was really not reconciled. Xuanyin raised the corners of his lips lightly and said: "Just those crooked melons and jujubes, it''s hard to be a male favorite." King Xuan blushed from choking, and wanted to ask you what kind of person you are looking for to be satisfied? But after watching "Sikong Shuo", I swallowed my words again. The earlier sentence "Wu Neng is better than Rong Lin, and Wen Neng is better than Rong Qing" is enough to be picky. "Bad", then he is really going to be killed. The remaining 50 people were all arranged for tomorrow morning. King Xuan bid farewell to the two of them and went to the imperial concubine hall to pay his respects to his mother and concubine. Xuanyin and Princess Deqing walked out of the palace gate. Xuanyin caught a glimpse of his little head in the carriage, curled the corners of his lips calmly, and said to Princess Deqing: "Princess, please get in the carriage." Princess Deqing looked at her carriage, and said to Xuanyin: "Master Zhongchang will accompany me." "Would the princess be afraid by herself?" "It''s not fear, it''s loneliness." Princess Deqing said desolately, "In a foreign country, everything is different from Xiliang, there are strangers everywhere, I don''t know whether it is good or bad, I thought about blending in with Rong Qing, Rong Lin and Ma Ning Yue''s circle, but I can''t get into it. I''m used to the stars and the moon, no matter where I am, there are always others around me, but here, everyone only circles around Ma Ningyue. Gap, can you understand?" "Princess... jealous of Ma Ningyue?" Xuanyin asked as if a little confused. Princess Deqing shook her head: "No, I''m not jealous of her, I''m just not used to the feeling of not being taken seriously, of course, I don''t mean to complain, I chose this path myself, and I have already prepared it before coming here. I am going to put down the airs of the first princess of Xiliang." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1247： Betray Geng Yun (8) Chapter 1247 Betrayed Geng Yun (8) After a pause, the circles of her eyes were a little red, "But the bird screen selection is about to end, once it''s over, you all have to go back to your country, even if I want to be a foil by your side... there is no chance... I will... There is no one who speaks for himself "Princess" Princess Deqing gently hugged her shoulders: "I don''t dare to get close to those men anymore, not even one of them..." This is the shadow left after being raped. She pretends to be calm on weekdays, but when she thinks of getting married, consummating the house, and having such an experience, she is terribly afraid. She would rather be with a eunuch. Xuanyin gave her a fixed look, and said: "The princess will have new friends and a new life." "But none of them think about me as much as you do." Princess Deqing said with a sob. During this period of getting along, "Sikong Shuo" thought of everything for her, ran for her, supported her, no matter what happened, he would definitely stand in front of her, no matter how difficult the object was, he would deal with it one by one for her. Before she knew it, she became very dependent on "Sikong Shuo". If "Sikong Shuo" left, she really didn''t know what she should do. Xuanyin knew that Deqing was relying on him. In order to prevent this dependence from developing into deeper feelings, he said bluntly: "I think about the princess because I have been entrusted by the emperor. If the princess is not the princess, stand up In the crowd, it may not be possible for Wei Chen to take a look at it." These words are really heartbreaking. Princess Deqing''s dream bubble burst with a bang. Xuanyin cupped his hands and saluted slightly: "I will leave." Looking at his back without turning his head, Princess Deqing touched his hot cheek, not knowing whether it was from embarrassment or embarrassment. Xuanyin got into the carriage, and a certain person sat on the soft bed full of anger. He didn''t eat the pastry, so he kept staring at him. He smiled lightly, stretched out Ruyu''s delicate hand, and rubbed the top of her hair: "Have you heard that?" "Hmph!" Ning Yue turned her face away angrily. Xuanyin sat down next to her and hugged her to his lap. She struggled, but thought that she was still pregnant with a baby, and she was afraid of her fetus moving, so she stopped moving. Seeing that she suddenly became so obedient, Xuanyin felt a little uncomfortable, kissed her forehead, and said, "Why are you sulking? Didn''t I reject her?" "Provoking peach blossoms everywhere! I am so mad!" In fact, it seems that I am not that angry. I will be a little bit at first, but after hearing that he rejects Princess Deqing, I am relieved, but why I feel so full when he comes Is your belly on fire? Such a pretentious self is really not like someone who has lived two lifetimes. Xuan Yin took a piece of pastry and fed it to her lips: "I didn''t mess with Peach Blossom, I just eat the king''s fortune and take care of the king''s worries, and do my duty." To put it more bluntly, he was just trying to play Sikong Shuo , if it were Sikong Shuo, I''m afraid he was more considerate than him. After all, that guy was from a professional class, and I, a pretender, only learned a little bit from him. Who knows why Deqing relied on him? "She''s a poor lady, too." "Wow! You still speak for her!" Ning Yue became even more angry, her cheeks were all swollen, like a little chubby squirrel. Xuanyin put down the pastry in his hand, and said: "Okay, okay, I won''t speak for her anymore, she is shameless, and she fell in love with a married man." "You are perfunctory! You don''t think so at all in your heart!" As soon as the words came out, Ning Yue wanted to bite herself to death. Did such pretentious words really come from her mouth? She seemed to be living more and more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1248： Betray Geng Yun (9) Chapter 1248 Betray Geng Yun (9) "Then what do you think I think?" Xuan Yin asked. Ning Yue stopped talking, bowed her head, sulking. Xuan Yin pinched her fingers lovingly: "Did Geng Ling''er knock you down? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Bringing this up, Ning Yue became even more angry. She was in the harem, and Geng Linger almost knocked her baby off, but he was lucky enough to accompany Princess Deqing to choose a son-in-law. The two sat so close, chatting and laughing, and stayed all morning. "I don''t want to talk to you!" "You''ve been very angry recently." It''s not so big, it''s faster to turn your face than to turn a book. What happened today, he was sure that he did nothing wrong, and he cut off Princess Deqing''s thoughts so bluntly, she was still not satisfied. "Is there anything wrong with you recently?" He asked tentatively. Ning Yue didn''t say a word, she couldn''t wait to share the joy of pregnancy with him just now, now, she doesn''t want to say anything, this guy better guess it by himself, if he can''t guess it... Xuan Yin really couldn''t figure it out. The more he couldn''t figure it out, the more angry Ning Yue became, until he reached the palace and forgot to tell him about Huangfuying. Geng''s family Huangfuying came to Geng Yun''s study, and the two guards at the door stretched out their arms to stop her: "Madam, the prince is not here." Huangfu Ying said without changing his face: "It''s okay, I won''t look for him, I forgot my "Lan Ci" in the palace, I remember he has it, I will take it and leave." "But..." the tall guard said: "Madam, the crown prince has ordered that no one else can enter the study without his permission." Huangfuying''s expression turned cold: "Am I someone else?" "This..." The tall guard choked and looked at his companion. Companions are also undecided. Huangfuying said coldly: "I just take a book, you are all guarding at the door, are you afraid that I will take something that shouldn''t be taken away?" The tall guard said: "I don''t mean that, madam, please calm down." "Then what do you mean? It''s rare for me to come to his study, but you stop me from entering. Do you hope that I will never associate with your sons again? Well, in the future, I will just be the Geng family! I''m afraid this is what he wished for!" Huangfushan said, turning around and leaving. This frightened the guards. The son and his wife have been married for five years, and the number of times the wife has visited the house can be counted on one finger. It is their fault. The tall guard hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, I hope you will come here often!" Huangfuying said sarcastically: "I hope I won''t even be allowed to enter a study when I come here?" After exchanging glances with his companion, the tall guard said, "Are you really only carrying one book?" "Of course, he''s not in the mansion for just one copy of "Lan Ci", otherwise, I''ll let him get it." Huangfu Ying said without changing his expression. The tall man pursed his lips: "Then... please come in." The two moved a step sideways. Huangfuying lifted her skirt and stepped into the study. Geng Yun''s study room is huge, with an outer room, an inner room, and a basement. Huangfuying went around to the inner room, touched a bulge on the bookcase, pressed lightly, and the basement door opened. Huangfuying lit an oil lamp and walked in slowly along the steps. The basement is as big as a palace. There are all kinds of books, materials, information...and some precious collections, such as antiques, swords, etc., of course, there are many other things, such as Gu and others. Huangfuying searched row by row, and stopped in front of a translucent glass jar. Inside the jar was a small dark green thing. Her eyes lit up, and she took the small glass bottle hanging around her neck and hiding it in her skirt. He took it out, uncorked the bottle, took off the lid of the jar, and poured the little thing into a glass bottle. After finishing all this, she sealed the jar, put it back in its original place, and hid the glass bottle back in her clothes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1249： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (1) Chapter 1249 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (1) When Huangfuying took her things and was about to go out, the door of the basement opened, and a beam of light broke through the darkness, as if cutting a path. Huangfuying was startled, hurriedly went to the bookshelf, and flipped through the book. "Madam is here?" Geng Yun''s gentle words sounded behind him. Undoubtedly, it was the credit of those two guards. While verbally agreeing to let her in, at the same time tipping him off, there really wasn''t a single person around him who was simple. Huangfuying turned her head calmly and said, "Well, isn''t it inconvenient for me to find a book? Then I won''t look for it, and it''s the same when I go back to the palace to get it another day." "It''s entering the palace." Geng Yun corrected her slip of the tongue, came to her side gently, supported the bookshelf with one hand, his unique fragrance and manly breath enveloped her in an instant, she lowered her eyes, and heard him say : "You are married, this is your home, and you will return here when you come back." Huangfuying didn''t speak. Geng Yun said again: "What book are you looking for?" ""Lanci"" Huangfuying said. Geng Yun turned around and took out a book with a blue cover from the top seat of the bookshelf behind: "Here." Huangfuying held it in her hand: "Thank you." "You don''t have to be so polite with me, it seems unfamiliar." Geng Yun looked at her steadily and said. Huangfuying never looked into his eyes, hugged the book tightly in her arms, and said, "Go ahead, I''ll go first." Geng Yun didn''t answer her words, but stretched out his hand and caressed her slightly cool face: "I''m very happy, you took the initiative to come to me, although you just took a book, but you can think of me... don''t you want me soon?" Waiting for you?" Hearing his gentle confession, Huangfu Ying''s cheeks were hot, but her body felt chills: "I''m leaving." Geng Yun''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness, and he slowly put down his hand. Huangfuying walked towards the steps with a dull head, walked a few steps, looked back, and saw that he was walking towards the glass bottle that she had just taken, her eyes flickered, and she said, "Let''s have dinner together tonight?" Geng Yun paused, and turned around in disbelief: "Is Madam inviting me?" Huangfuying said softly: "I brought some fresh venison from the palace, let''s taste it together." Geng Yun smiled warmly: "Okay." He took a step and walked towards her. Looking at the empty glass bottle, Huangfuying secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The venison in the palace is also venison, so it may not be better than Geng''s venison, but Geng Yun still eats it deliciously, and from time to time, Huangfuying picks up vegetables, and Huangfuying accepts them all, looking very docile and well-behaved. The female officer was very relieved to see the husband and wife respecting each other like guests, and ordered the kitchen to cook more delicious dishes, and also served a pot of pear blossom brewing. Geng Yun had a few drinks, looked at Huangfuyan''s wine glass, and said, "Why don''t you drink, madam?" Huangfuying picked up the wine glass and took a sip. After the meal, the female officer served green tea, and Geng Yun drank it slowly, showing no intention of leaving. Huangfuying squeezed the small bottle under the skirt, blinked and said: "You..." As if guessing what she was going to ask, Geng Yun smiled slightly: "Madam asked me to have dinner, didn''t you mean to let me stay overnight?" "I''m not feeling well yet." Huangfu Ying said in a low voice. This sentence makes people feel that she came to Kuishui, which is inconvenient. Geng Yun smiled: "I don''t have to do anything, ordinary couples live like this, I just want to hug you and talk." Huangfuying''s eyelashes trembled, she pursed her lips, and after a while, she said, "Let''s do it another day." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1250： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (2) Chapter 1250 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (2) Geng Yun''s eyes dimmed slightly, his whole body froze, and soon, he showed a gentle smile: "Okay, another day." He stood up, clasped her slender waist, and kissed her lightly on the forehead: "Can I come over tomorrow?" "tomorrow" "Have a meal." Huangfuying clenched her fingers: "Yes." Geng Yun left contentedly. As soon as he left, the female officer came up to him and said with a smile on her face: "Princess finally figured it out, that''s right, the son-in-law is your husband, the lover who will spend the rest of your life with you, the two of you are sweeter than anything else." powerful." Huangfuying hummed vaguely. The female officer said: "But princess, aren''t you finished? Why are you still not well? You are shy to say that, right?" "Hmm." Still vaguely answered. The female official does not doubt that there is him. Since the big wedding, the days when the princess and her son-in-law spend a good night together can almost be counted on their fingers. Usually, they rarely talk about love, so it is normal to be shy. "I want to practice calligraphy, you go out, don''t disturb me." Huangfuying said. "Okay." The female officer understands that she loves to practice calligraphy. For her, Shi Ziye also practices calligraphy all day long. His calligraphy in one hand is more exquisite than that of Sangong. Of course, it is still slightly inferior to that of Young Master Rong. Thinking of Rong Qing, the female officer sighed deeply. Huangfuying was the only one left in the room. Huangfuying walked around behind the bisha kitchen and found a set of lady''s clothes to change into. Her hair was also combed into a lady''s style, so she could still be recognized easily, but maybe even God was helping her , The sky actually started to drizzle. She took an oil-paper umbrella, so that she could hide her face. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she bumped into Geng Yun who had turned back. Her heart skipped a beat! Geng Yun frowned: "Madam?" Even though he lowered his head, he was recognized by him at a glance. Huangfuying froze in place, unable to say a word. Geng Yun''s eyes gradually showed doubts: "Why are you dressing up like this? Where do you want to go?" Huangfuying''s throat seemed to be pinched by a big hand. No matter how delicate the explanation was, she couldn''t hide her pale complexion. She slipped her throat and calmly pushed him away: "Let''s go." Geng Yun didn''t let her go like before, he grabbed her wrist and said, "Who are you going to meet secretly with your clothes like this?" He is not a fool. Huangfu Ying suddenly went to his basement to be suspicious enough, and then called him to eat inexplicably, and then looked like she wanted to drive him away immediately after eating. Could he not guess what was tricky in it? Huangfuying didn''t know how to answer, because no matter how she answered, she couldn''t hide the fact that she wanted to sneak out. As for who she met, she thought, she would never say anything. Geng Yun''s eyes fell on the looming red rope around her neck, the corners of her lips hooked coldly, raised her head, pulled it off, saw it was a very ordinary crystal pendant, put it back on without saying anything on her neck. Huangfuying stared at him quietly. Geng Yun asked: "Do you want to see Rong Qing?" Huangfuying turned her face away. Geng Yun''s big palm quickly clenched into a fist, and a sharp cold light burst out from his eyes, making people feel like falling into an ice cellar: "Come here!" "My lord." The servant came to the door. "Madam is sick and needs rest, please don''t disturb her, and don''t let Madam get tired!" "You..." Huangfu Ying''s eyes widened suddenly, "This is my princess mansion!" "It''s also the Geng''s family." Geng Yun let go of her hand coldly, flung his sleeves and stepped out of the room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1251： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (3) Chapter 1251 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (3) The servant summoned several Kong Wu''s powerful nuns to guard Huangfuying''s yard. The female officer rushed in: "Princess! What''s going on? Why is our yard blocked? Where''s your son?" Huangfuying was silent. The female official''s eyes trembled: "Could it be that the prince sent someone to guard it?" Seeing Huangfu Ying''s attire clearly, "What are you doing in slave clothes? Even your hair... Do you want to sneak out of the house? The prince found out is not it?" Huangfuying ignored her, stood up, walked back and forth in the room, and said, "Can you go out?" The female officer thought for a while: "I don''t know, I haven''t tried it yet." Huangfu Ying looked at the red bean tree outside the window: "You go to Aunt Wu''s yard, and tell me that this princess can spare her the soup." "Princess!" "Go, don''t make me say it a second time." She didn''t speak loudly, but her tone and eyes were very decisive. The female officer knew that she couldn''t persuade her, fearing that she would do something stupider if she didn''t agree, so she followed her orders. Aunt Wu came quickly, took a pot of fine wine, and drank a few cups with the gatekeepers. After all, he came from a slightly cold background, so it is effortless to deal with these people. "I heard that the son and the princess had a quarrel. I don''t know why?" Aunt Wu said with a smile, making people feel that she wanted to take advantage of the rift between the husband and wife. The mothers-in-law don''t like the way the princess is always arrogant and never takes their son-in-law to heart. They think it is not as good as this beautiful and flowery aunt who, despite her lower background, wholeheartedly pursues Prince. The mothers-in-law told the news they heard without hesitation. "The princess is out of favor." "She called Shi Ziye to come over for dinner, halfway through eating, Shi Ziye left, and she didn''t stop crying." "Master Shizi probably saw her as pitiful, so he turned back to comfort her, who knows what she did to anger and resentment, made Master Shizi run away in anger..." Everyone you say, I say something, and the words are beaming and spitting. Aunt Wu listened patiently, and when everyone was a little drunk, she said softly, "I''ll go in and have a look at the princess." Everyone let her in very tolerantly. A quarter of an hour later, Aunt Wu came out and said at the door: "Ah, I dropped my purse in the princess house." Women waved their hands drunkenly: "Go get it, go get it!" Aunt Wu stood at the door without moving. After a while, another "Aunt Wu" came out. Women feel that they didnt see Aunt Wu go in, why did Aunt Wu come out? The women rubbed their eyes, and one of them shouted boldly: "Auntie, wait!" "Aunt Wu" ouched, fell and fell into the grass. In the grass, Aunt Wu got up and walked towards the women, who was already ready: "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" The mother-in-law was sure it was her when she heard the voice, she smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, you got everything?" Aunt Wu shook the sachet in her hand: "I got it, thank you very much." "What are you? You''ve broken your servant!" Even so, the mother-in-law was very happy to be coaxed, and she couldn''t help having a few more drinks with her companions. Aunt Wu reminded: "I''ll get someone to bring some hangover soup, everyone, don''t let Shizi see the clues." After hearing this, the women dared not drink any more. Aunt Wu bent her lips and went. "Aunt Wu" held an oil-paper umbrella and left Geng''s house through the corner gate. As soon as she went out, she took off the outer dress, revealing her crescent white fairy skirt, and ran quickly in the secluded alley. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1252： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (5) Chapter 1252 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (5) The third child let go of her face, but not her body. He raised his foot and kicked her hard! Huangfuying had never been beaten before, so she didn''t know how to protect her vitals, so she just watched the opponent''s feet kicking her in trepidation. Seeing that the kick was about to hit her spleen, an arrow flew from the side and pierced the third child''s shoulder. The third child stared wide-eyed and fell straight into the rain. The other two dared to stay when they saw this situation? Run! Geng Yun didn''t chase after him, and walked over to help Huangfuying up: "How are you?" Touching the bloodshot corner of her mouth, a trace of sternness flashed in her eyes, "Do you really want to see him that much? To see him, look at you What has become of me? Who will believe me? This is my Geng Yun''s woman! She is the princess of Southern Xinjiang!" "Do you know what those people want to do to you? They almost sold you to a brothel!" "They even took off your pants to check if you are a virgin!" "If one fails, they will turn you into a plaything under them!" "Huangfuying! Do you understand what I said? If I hadn''t arrived in time, your life would have been ruined. Do you understand?" Every time he said a word, his tone became more serious. At the end, it was almost a roar from his throat. It was very different from his usual gentle and elegant image. He didn''t know whether it was rain or sweat on his forehead, his veins were throbbing, and his eyes were red. The bloodshot seemed to burst open... Huangfuying looked at him, flinched, lowered her eyelashes, she saw a muddy foot out of the corner of her eye, she didn''t speak. Boom! A rock hit Geng Yun''s head. Blood flowed down Geng Yun''s cheek, Geng Yun stared blankly at Huangfuying, and after a while, fell into the puddle. Not long after he fell, the third child who was pierced by the arrow couldn''t hold on, and fell beside him. Huangfuying supported the wall and stood up. Geng Yun''s eyes were still open, looking at her in a daze. Huangfuying clenched her fingers and disappeared into the rain without looking back. Ning Yue''s pregnancy was exposed. Rong Qing had eyeliner in the palace, and was pushed to the ground by Geng Ling''er, her complexion turned pale with pain, which spread to Rong Qing''s ears on the spot. As soon as Ning Yue entered the door, Rong Qing pressed her on the chair and felt her pulse. With this pulse, the secret can''t be hidden. "No wonder Miss has become so edible! It turns out she''s pregnant!" Dongmei said. "He''s very sleepy!" Rong Lin said. Always get up at night, seven or eight times a night. Although she took bodhi seeds and knew that her body was suitable for conception, she did not expect to conceive. During these days, she was getting married, seeing Sikong Shuo''s illness, and had to deal with all kinds of difficulties from the Geng family. He noticed that a little life was conceived in Ning Yue''s stomach. Xuan Yin''s whole body was floating, excited and nervous...and stupid, staring at Ning Yue with a look of disbelief, and he didn''t recover at all. He is going to be a father. is this real? That round belly really contained his son? How can it fit? He stared straight at Ning Yue''s belly, as if he wanted to stare at it into a flower. Everyone was amused by his stupidity. No one bothered about the month, anyway, with Rong Qing escorting her, there was no need for other doctors, Rong Qing insisted that she was two and a half months pregnant, who would dare to say anything? The big deal is, when you are born, move to a small village, raise it for a while and then bring it back. At that time, who can see the difference of a month? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1253： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (6) Chapter 1253 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (6) The arrival of the little life brought a different look to everyone''s faces. Rong Qing, who never drank alcohol, warmed a pot of plum wine for the first time. Rong Lin approached him: "Drink less, get drunk, and go crazy again." "Have I ever gone drunk?" Rong Qing didn''t seem to remember. Rong Lin muttered: "I knew you forgot!" snort! "Then what did I do after I got drunk?" Rong Qing asked calmly. "You..." Rong Lin teased, his ears turned red, and he turned his face away, "It''s nothing." Xuan Yin has been looking at Ning Yue''s belly in the room, pointing his fingers lightly on it, wanting to poke but dare not, Ning Yue was itchy by him, wanted to laugh, but felt that under his weird posture, Laughing is very weird. "Have you seen enough?" Isn''t this guy the favorite to look at her breasts? Now I don''t look at the beautiful scenery on my chest, just look at my white belly. "Yueyue, is he really inside?" He asked in disbelief. Ning Yue smiled: "Of course, you think I''m a fake pregnancy?" Xuan Yin''s hand gently held her slender waist: "Such a small belly, will it suffocate him?" Ning Yue: "..." Ma Yuan didn''t seem to have this kind of reaction when he found out that Lanzhi was pregnant, and Xuan Zhao did the same. When he heard that Sun Yao was pregnant, he laughed a few times happily. Who is like him? He is so stupid. He has been studying her stomach for half an hour. Already... "Get up, I''m hungry." Ning Yue pushed him. Xuanyin let her go, straightened her clothes, and showed a triumphant smile. Finally have a son! The family happily ate dinner, and Steward Qiu reported that Princess Deqing had come. Princess Deqing heard the Youlan Courtyard''s laughter from a long distance, besides Rong Lin''s, there was also "Sikong Shuo". It''s strange, would someone as cold and noble as Sikong Shuo laugh heartily? In my memory, he is indeed smiling every day, but he always moistens things silently When Deqing entered the door, everyone''s faces were still filled with joy and excitement that they hadn''t had time to suppress. There were more sumptuous meals on the table than in the past, and there were rarely drinks on their dining table. "What are you celebrating?" Princess Deqing asked softly. Everyone looked at each other, and they couldn''t expose the fact that Ning Yue was pregnant, but apart from this, what reason is there for them to hold a banquet to celebrate? birthday? Anniversary? nothing. "Congratulations...Xuanyin''s illness is cured!" Ning Yue said with a smile, "Brother has just developed a new drug, which is said to be able to cure Xuanyin, isn''t it, brother?" Rong Qing said without changing his face: "Yes." "So it''s this. That''s indeed worth celebrating. Why didn''t you tell me? I''m happy for you." When she said this, her eyes glanced at "Sikong Shuo" who was obviously full of joy, and felt that the other party''s behavior It''s weird, doesn''t he hate Xuanyin the most? Now that Xuanyin is about to wake up, he should be disappointed, why... is he more joyful than usual? Just when everyone was hesitating how to make this lie go, Steward Qiu walked in again: "The Sixth Princess is here." Ning Yue''s expression changed subtly at this moment. Huangfuying stood at the door in embarrassment, holding the small glass bottle that had just been hidden in her belt in her hand, seeing Ning Yue pushing that familiar figure out, she smiled in relief, and fainted on the ground. A quarter of an hour later, in the bedroom, Rong Qing was sitting quietly in a wheelchair. On the big bed to the left lay the unconscious Huang Fuying. , standing impressively was a bodhi seed that they hadn''t found after searching for more than half a year. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1254： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (7) Chapter 1254 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (7) "What''s going on?" He asked Ning Yue seriously. Ning Yue told about Concubine Liu Gui''s offer of advice. Of course, Concubine Liu Gui didn''t know about Bodhizi. What Concubine Liu Gui asked her to ask Huangfu Ying for the same fate Gu. It''s just that people have selfish intentions. If Huangfuying really had a chance to get something from Geng Yun, she certainly hoped it would be Bodhi. After all, saving Sikong Shuo was the main purpose. Princess Deqing was a poor woman, and Their king is not anyone''s blood relative. Rong Qing''s face became very ugly: "So you let her steal your husband''s bodhi seeds?" "It''s not stealing, it''s taking." Ning Yue whispered. Rong Qing''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "Am I too spoiled by you?" Ning Yue''s small body trembled. Xuan Yin stepped forward, blocked Ning Yue behind him, and looked at Rong Qing with cold eyes: "What are you doing, Yueyue? Only Geng Yun is allowed to use Deqing, and we are not allowed to use Huangfu Ying? Besides, it is Huangfu Ying." Voluntarily, we didn''t put a knife on her neck." Rong Qing turned away in anger. Ning Yue lowered her head aggrievedly. Xuan Yin hugged her back to the room. Ning Yue''s teardrops fell down. Brother beat her up, but actually killed her! For an irrelevant woman! Xuanyin wiped her tears, and said funnyly: "Sister-in-law treats you well?" "Ok." Brother is too much! In the past, I always hoped that she would be more clingy to him and less clingy to Rong Qing, but now it seems that "whatever she wants" has come true, but she can''t bear it because of her sad look: "Don''t cry, don''t you still have a husband? Hurts you, huh?" He coaxed softly. "What if you beat me up because of other women someday?" Ning Yue cried in convulsions. After pregnancy, not only did she seem to be hypocritical, but her lacrimal glands also developed. Xuanyin hugged her to his lap: "Do I look like that kind of person? You just say that once I murdered you for another woman? Didn''t you? There won''t be any in the future, don''t worry." Handing over the handkerchief, "If you cry again, your son will be sad." Ning Yue smiled through tears: "How old is he? He''s still a little meat dumpling, how can he be sad?" "Why not? Mother and child are connected." "What if it''s a daughter?" "Mother and daughter are united." Ning Yue was amused by him, she was angry at him for offending that little peach blossom in Deqing before, but now she feels that he is much better than her elder brother, she paused, and then asked: "Does elder brother really care about Huangfu Ying that much?" Huangfu Ying woke up faintly, and as soon as she woke up, the injury on her body was involved, and she gasped in pain. Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair over: "Are you awake?" Huangfuying turned her beautiful eyes, and her eyes fell on his face, hiding her tenderness: "Where''s the bodhi seed? Didn''t it break?" "No." Rong Qing gave her a complicated look, "You were injured, who hit you?" "I met a few hooligans on the road." Huangfuying touched her swollen cheek, covered it with her hair, and put her swollen hand into her wide sleeve, not wanting her ugly appearance to be seen by him. "Is there any other harm?" Rong Qing asked. Huangfuying shook her head, unwilling to say that Geng Yun saved her. "Sorry to trouble you, I wanted to find someone else to get the bodhi seed, but I found you." This is a disguised form of telling Huangfu Ying that Ning Yue was instructed by him. Huangfuying smiled slightly: "I''m very happy that you can come to me." Rong Qing said helplessly, "I''m using you, princess." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1255： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (8) Chapter 1255 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (8) "I know." Huangfuying smiled indifferently, her eyes sparkling, "Are you okay?" "Good." "Not married?" "No." "Why didn''t you get married? At your age, it''s time to start a family and start a business. Don''t your parents force you to marry?" Huangfu Ying asked enthusiastically, not caring at all that her cheeks were burning like fire every time she spoke. Rong Qing''s eyes moved: "No, they don''t care much about my personal affairs. I also have a younger sister, she is more worrying." "I saw her, she is a cute little girl...very naughty?" "Ok." A few words never left his sister, Huangfu Ying heard the weight of Ning Yue in his heart, she was very glad that she did not reject Ning Yue, looked at him with a smile and said, "What about you?" "Me what?" "If your parents don''t force you, won''t you get married?" "Ok." "Why?" Huangfu Ying''s eyes fluctuated. Rong Qing didn''t answer. Huangfuying gently held his hand: "Rong Qing..." Rong Qing didn''t avoid it. This was a hand he could never refuse in his whole life. Ning Yue found enough comfort in Xuan Yin''s arms, and left the room in a good mood. When she looked up, she saw Rong Lin sitting alone on the roof. It had just rained and the roof was all wet. He seemed to be sitting on the roof. Like in a puddle. Ning Yue walked over hurriedly, looked at him and said, "Rong Lin, what are you doing? Do you want to be sick? Come down quickly!" Rong Lin didn''t hear what she said, and only stared at the pair of intertwined hands in the window, his eyes became colder and colder. Huangfuying sat up and said reluctantly: "I should leave." "I see you off." "it is good." Huangfuying pushed Rong Qing''s wheelchair to the door, the cold wind poured in, making her shiver, she went back to the back room, found a cloak from the cabinet and put it on Rong Qing: "You are afraid of the cold." Rong Qing held the corner of his lips. The two walked towards the gate together. Passing by the West Wing, they found that Ning Yue was yelling towards the roof with his head up. The two of them looked up and saw Rong Lin who was sitting on the roof with cold eyes. Huangfu Ying nodded and said hello. Rong Lin clenched his fist tightly. Rong Qing looked at Rong Lin leisurely, their gazes met in the air, Rong Lin snorted coldly and turned his head away. "Let''s go." Rong Qing looked away. Huangfu Ying''s eyes flashed something, and she smiled bitterly: "Okay." From Youlan Courtyard to the gate, Huangfuying walked very slowly, but no matter how slow she was, she would sometimes come to the end. Huangfuying stood inside the door, not stepping over the threshold for a long time. Rong Qing suddenly said: "He will soon find out that you have taken the bodhi seed, what will he do to you?" Huangfuying smiled lightly: "He doesn''t dare to do anything to me, don''t worry." Rong Qing was silent for a while, then said softly: "I won''t return the bodhi seed to you, do you regret it?" "When did I regret it?" Huangfu Ying leaned over and touched his delicate face, "Rong Qing, I never regretted it even in my death." These words reminded Rong Qing of something, and his face turned pale: "Housekeeper Qiu, open the door." "yes!" Qiu Steward opened the door for Huangfuying, remembering the young master sitting on the roof, so angry that he wanted to cry, Qiu Steward wished Huangfuying could leave quickly. "I''m leaving, take care." "I can." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1256： Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (9) Chapter 1256 Geng Yun was injured when he got the bodhi seed (9) Huang Fuying walked out of the gate, and Rong Qing ordered several guards to follow her from a distance, fearing that she would encounter another accident. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she saw Geng Yun standing in the night covered in water, the wound on his head was still bleeding drop by drop before the wound was bandaged, the blood stained his body and was washed to the ground by the rain, The long meandering river extends all the way to the corner of the street. His eyes were cold and sharp, but there was a faint smile on his lips: "I''m here to take Madam home." Huangfuying''s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously wanted to run away, but when she saw his bleeding wound, she couldn''t move. He held out his hand. She moved her fingertips slightly and put her hand in his palm. He clenched tightly, and led her into the carriage. Stole his things, let him be smashed and injured, and he, covered in blood, seemed to be accusing her of a crime. Huangfuying felt a bit of depression in her heart, and said, "Your injury...do you want to deal with it?" "I thought you wished I could die." Geng Yun said with a sneer. Huangfuying was speechless. All the way, the two of them had nothing to say. The carriage stopped at Geng''s house, Geng Yun got out of the car, the wound on his head no longer flowed fresh blood, mixed with muddy blood scabs, and was shocked by the candlelight. Huangfuying hurriedly looked away. Geng Yun smiled evilly: "Madam can''t bear to see this kind of injury? Then later, don''t I want to hold Madam''s eyelids with a bamboo stick?" Heart thumped, Huangfu Ying looked at him in confusion. He roughly dragged Huangfuying out of the carriage. Huangfuying staggered and crashed into his arms. He simply lifted Huangfuying up and picked her up, and strode inside. An ominous premonition suddenly appeared in Huangfuying''s heart: "What are you going to do?" He sneered and said: "Do what I want to do, do what the princess wants to do." In Huangfuying''s impression, Geng Yun has always been a gentle and handsome young man, even the servants in the mansion are full of praise for him, saying that he is generous, kind, and magnanimous, no matter how much she provokes him, snubs him, and even sometimes When humiliating him, he just laughed it off, and he has never been so domineering and cold as he is today. "Geng Yun! Let me down! Where are you taking me? I will go by myself!" "Your feet never come towards me, do you think I don''t understand?" "what-" Not far away, there was a heart-piercing cry from a woman. Huangfuying''s heart trembled wildly. "what-" The screaming became even louder. belongs to Aunt Wu. Huangfuying''s face faded from blood. Geng Yun raised the corners of his lips coldly, and blew warm breath towards his lovely wife in his arms: "Are you afraid, ma''am? I thought Madam would enjoy it very much. Madam, don''t you know that I hate being betrayed by others? Madam called her Don''t you just want to use my hand to punish her for doing business? Ah, she should be punished too, she has been flirting with me all day long, so that I don''t have much time to accompany Madam." Huangfu Ying fell into a cellar of ice, his teeth chattering. The two came to the door. "I won''t go in!" Huangfuying struggled and jumped to the ground. Geng Yun held her tightly in his arms, ordered the servant to bring a chair, sat down, hugged her, and forced her to look at Aunt Wu in the yard. Aunt Wu has been stripped of her clothes and tied naked to a wooden post. A pile of firewood is placed under her body, and some thorns are scattered here and there on the firewood. The firewood burned unhurriedly. She felt hot, so she jumped on the firewood with both feet, but every time she jumped, she stepped on thorns, and a pair of beautiful three-inch golden lotus was stabbed to **** flesh. This is not the most deadly thing. The most deadly thing is that the men around her are looking at her with extremely lewd eyes. She shouted in despair, and suddenly saw Geng Yun and Huangfu Ying, and her body shook! "Help memy lord, help memy maid will never dare again" "Princess...Princess, please save the maidservantPrincessyou should tell the eldest son that the maidservant has no other choice, princess" She was crying, her voice was hoarse, her naked body was roasting on the flames, and she was exposed under the eyes of everyone. Huangfuying''s body trembled, as if meeting Geng Yun for the first time, the fear in her eyes could not dissipate for a long time. "Let her go...you let her go!" she growled. Geng Yun was unmoved, clasped her slender waist with his big palm, bit her earlobe and said: "This is what I want to do to you, but I don''t want to, so I let her suffer on your behalf. Are you sure you want to let her go?" Did you miss her? Then you can go by yourself, okay?" Huangfuying looked at him with eyes like torches: "You are a beast! A beast!" Geng Yun firmly grabbed her wrist: "I am a beast? You are my wife, but you betrayed me for another man, you or me, who is more beastly?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1257： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (1) Chapter 1257 Queen of Southern Border (1) Huangfuying was ill. I was in a mess, with high fever, unconsciousness, and kept yelling "let me go", her thin body was curled up in the thick brocade quilt, but she was still shaking non-stop. The news reached the palace, and the queen sent someone to pick her up. Shumings spacious Jiaofang Hall, green tiles and vermilion eaves, carved beams and embroidered columns, and glazed pavement all the way, the light can be seen, and the glow flows. Geng Yun stood quietly in the center of the hall, the injury on his head had been treated, and a plain white gauze was wrapped around him, and his face was even paler. At this time, it was not yet dawn, the outside of the house was pitch black, and there was no starlight in the gloomy sky. Candles were lit in the hall, and the flames were gently blown by the night wind, swaying and dancing. It''s weird. "Do you know your mistake?" The woman''s voice sounded from the throne of the hall, the voice was clear and cold, like spring water under the moonlit night, with a trace of inexhaustible real mistyness, swirling in the hall, the lingering sound lingered. Geng Yun pursed his lips and remained silent, frowning tightly. "Don''t you know what''s wrong?" The Queen of Nanjiang''s voice became a little colder, gradually revealing a bit of the majesty of a superior. This kind of majesty is different from deliberate domineering. It is inherent and emanates from the bone marrow. Despite holding on, Geng Yun still felt a huge pressure, clenched his fists and said: "I''m sorry about the princess, I lost control and hurt her." "You seem to be wronged?" The queen of Nanjiang had a long voice, with a hint of laziness. Geng Yun didn''t refute: "Don''t you know everything? Am I wronged or not?" "You are the eldest son of the Geng family, and you feel aggrieved even by this matter. In the future, how dare I entrust you with more important responsibilities?" "This matter?" Geng Yun suddenly raised his head, "Does Auntie think that everything I have experienced is not worth mentioning in Auntie''s eyes?" "When I married Xiao Liu, I reminded you. Now, it''s just that my reminder has come true. You have spent five years, are you still not mentally prepared?" How cruel are these words? ! He thought that she was just a kind reminder. He was grateful for her reminder, but he didn''t really take it to heart. If he got Huangfu Ying''s man, is he afraid that he won''t get Huangfu Ying''s heart? For the past five years, he has tried every means to prove his aunt wrong all the time, but what happened yesterday, the cruel reality, slapped him hard. "I didn''t marry Xiao Liu to you to bully you. She is your wife and cousin, but she is also your princess and your king. If you dare to commit the same crime, I will not forgive you!" Geng Yun''s fist was about to be crushed by himself, but his voice was soft and soft, like a breeze: "Auntie, do you think everything is my fault? This time the culprits are Rong Qing and Ma who confused the princess. Ning Yue, why doesn''t Auntie hold them accountable?" "You still have the face to mention those stupid things you did?" The Queen of Nanjiang''s voice became colder and colder, "I thought you would stop when you suffered a loss, but I didn''t expect to keep jumping into other people''s traps. Don''t worry about their affairs anymore gone." "Auntie! Rong Qing and Ma Ningyue put their father in jail, and even used King Xuan as a knife to attack Geng''s family again and again. They also killed the fourth brother! The poor fourth brother is not yet an adult, and he is not even eligible to enter the ancestral grave." No! I looked at the empty grave, aunt, do you know how I feel? I hate it!" He tightened his clothes and thumped his chest, "I hate that I easily forgave the enemy, causing my brother to charge forward! My aunt once said that in this world, there are no absolutely good people, and there are no absolutely bad people, only those who can form alliances and must I dont care what weight they have in my aunts heart, this time, I have to tear them all to pieces, so as to comfort my fourth brothers soul in heaven! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1258： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (2) Chapter 1258 Queen of Southern Border (2) The Queen of Nanjiang''s voice was unresponsive: "Are you doing this really for Geng Xin, or for your own selfish desire?" Geng Yun smiled wryly: "Does it matter, aunt? I know you think highly of Rong Qing and don''t want me to hurt him, but have you ever thought that your pampering him in the past might have been a mistake at all? Do you still remember the Ninth Princess?" Xiner, born on the same day as your third brother, you looked at Huanxi and gave them the same name. She died in the Li nationality. I heard that Ma Ningyue and Rong Qing were there when her accident happened. Have you ever thought that maybe she was not knocked down by Linger, but pushed down by them? I know, Linger said it was her, but Linger, that fool, was pushed and didn''t even know it. To tell you the truth, aunt, I asked someone to push Ling''er, and Ling''er bumped into Ma Ningyue. Ling''er still didn''t realize that she was pushed by someone, and she still felt that she fell down. Look, she Isn''t it too easy to be tricked by Rong Qing and Ma Ningyue with such a brain? If, I mean, if Rong Qing and Ma Ningyue are the murderers who killed the ninth princess, you protect them, and the ninth princess will not be able to rest in peace under the nine springs! " The Queen of Nanjiang''s voice remained unchanged, as calm as the surface of a lake without waves, just faint, nice and cold: "Who should pay the price, I know well, I call you into the palace, not to discuss strategies with you, I just want to warn you, don''t hurt Xiao Liu again, and don''t meddle in Xiliang''s affairs." Walking out of Jiaofang Hall and the palace, Geng Yun boarded the carriage back home. While thinking about Huangfuying, he was also thinking about what his aunt said. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. It''s not that he doesn''t trust his aunt''s ability, but that he doesn''t trust her aunt''s determination. My aunt is ruthless to everyone, including her own son Huangfuqi, but she is tolerant to Rong Qing in every possible way! As long as Rong Qing is alive, my aunt will not attack him. From this point of view, what I did in the past was really stupid. In fact, knowing that my aunt has a heart for Rong Qing, she shouldn''t have gone to hurt Rong Qing in a dull manner, and even made her aunt angry. Auntie warned him so solemnly this time, partly because of Huangfuying, partly because of Rong Qing, maybe auntie can''t figure it out herself? Fortunately, he has figured it out. The best way to get revenge on a person is not to kill him, but to keep him alive, while everyone around him is dead. So he decided not to kill Rong Qing, and then kill everyone around Rong Qing. Anyway, as long as Rong Qing doesn''t move, my aunt won''t blame him. Perhaps it was because he was so determined to take revenge that even God was moved. Just as he was struggling with how to attack the people around Rong Qing and who to attack first, he saw a familiar figure on the street. "Princess, what do you want to buy? It''s too early, and many shops are closed!" said the maid. Princess Deqing looked at the passers-by in twos and threes on the street and the steaming steamer on the street, and said, "I don''t buy anything, so I just go out and take a walk to get some air." "Breathable? Are you in a bad mood?" the maid asked. Princess Deqing shook her head: "I don''t know." "If you want to take a walk, you can go to the Marshal''s Mansion. The Marshal''s Mansion is so big and clean. I guarantee that you won''t get tired of walking all day!" the maid said with a smile. Princess Deqing shook her head again. Although the Marshal''s Mansion is good, it is still not hers. She is like an outsider, isolated by them everywhere. She tries hard to blend in with them, but she just can''t get in. Lonely, wronged, hesitant, helpless. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1259： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (3) Chapter 1259 Queen of Southern Border (3) "Princess." Geng Yun''s carriage stopped beside her. Hearing this, Princess Deqing paused. Geng Yun jumped off the carriage. "Ah? It''s you?" The maid stood in front of Princess Deqing vigilantly. Gauze was still wrapped around Geng Yun''s head, his image was really bad, but he was not a woman, so he didn''t care about it. He pointed to a restaurant diagonally opposite: "Let me treat the princess to a morning tea!" "No need." This man, who used his identity as Young Master Wushuang to deceive her into favor, ended up putting a Gu on her. Until now, the Gu poison has been in her body. She was not in the mood to fall down and cut off her neck. Having morning tea with the culprit, she felt uncomfortable even talking! Geng Yun smiled: "Does the Nanguo girl still care about the poetry club? This is not a place to talk. If the Nanguo girl wants to cure the poison, give me and myself a chance." Threatening her? ! Princess Deqing turned around and left. Geng Yun said: "It seems that the princess doesn''t want to know anything about Sikong Shuo." Hearing Sikong Shuo''s name, Princess Deqing froze. Geng Yun raised the corners of his lips coldly. It was not in vain. He had been observing secretly for so long. Princess Deqing really developed a good affection for Sikong Shuo. It is ridiculous to say it. A normal woman would actually like a eunuch. ? However, if we combine the experience of Princess Deqing, it is not difficult to understand why she has such deformed emotions. "Do you want morning tea?" Geng Yun smiled. "Princess..." The maid shook her head. Princess Deqing''s eyelashes trembled, and she said to the maid: "You go and eat something first, and come to me later." The court lady wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything to Princess Shangdeqing''s persistent eyes. The two entered a specialty restaurant and asked for a private room. Geng Yun ordered all the restaurant''s special breakfasts: BBQ pork buns, shrimp dumplings, arhat sausages, durian crisps, shark fin siu mai, chicken feet in black bean sauce, cold cakes, water chestnut cakes, crystal custard buns, soy milk, and oatmeal. Looking at a table full of delicacies, Princess Deqing has no appetite. Geng Yun cleaned his hands and picked up a piece of horseshoe cake with chopsticks: "This horseshoe cake is the best." Princess Deqing said coldly: "I won''t let you poison me again." "The princess is still complaining about me making you a voodoo." Geng Yun put down the horseshoe cake and smiled gracefully, "Why is it so strange that I made you a voodoo? Are there still few conflicts between us? You won''t really Thinking that my second brother died in the hands of you and your father, I really don''t have any grudges?" "It was Prince Gong who insulted me first! Do you still see right and wrong?" "So what about fairness? Right and wrong can kill the friendship between my second brother and me? The relationship between our Geng family and your Wang family was formed a few months ago. It seems reasonable for me to take revenge on you?" Deqing was so choked that his face turned red. Although he felt that his words were very rascal and shameless, he had to admit that he was right. The two families had already formed a relationship. The Geng family didn''t like it at all. "But, then again, I''m not out to get revenge on you this time. I just said that, just to clarify my position. I didn''t do that. I''m not a whim People, dealing with you means making enemies of the entire Xiliang royal family, I will not bring other people into it for the sake of what I have already lost, do you understand me when I say that?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1260： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (4) Chapter 1260 Queen of Southern Border (4) Geng Yun paused, "It seems that you don''t understand, I might as well put it this way, you have no value for me to deal with." "You..." This is really unpleasant! Geng Yun turned a deaf ear to her anger, and continued: "The reason why I put a Gu on you, you can understand that you suddenly have value for me to deal with, or it''s time for me to deal with you." "Can you speak more clearly? It''s always so profound, this princess can''t understand!" "If they hadn''t put my father in jail, I wouldn''t have risked offending the royal family of Xiliang to become an enemy of the princess." "They?" Princess Deqing was confused. At this time, she completely forgot that she came to Geng Yun to ask about Sikong Shuo, and she was led away by Geng Yun''s thoughts. Geng Yun said: "Yes, they, Rong Qing, Rong Lin, Ma Ningyue, Sikong Shuo." "Your father... bribed someone to set the fire and almost burned the concubine..." Princess Deqing was interrupted by Geng Yun before she finished speaking. Geng Yun said amusedly, "Princess also believes in things that are fabricated out of thin air? Didn''t Sikong Shuo tell the princess the truth?" He always knows how to pinch a person''s weakness. Princess Deqing cares about Sikong Shuo, so he never leaves Sikong Shuo in every word. Sure enough, Princess Deqing''s face became very ugly: "I don''t like your meandering way of speaking!" Look, look, look, I''m getting impatient. Geng Yun said with such a complexion: "I am willing to tell the princess the truth, but I don''t know if the princess is willing to believe it." Princess Deqing said: "Tell me, this princess can decide whether the incident is true or not." "What happened that time, speaking of it, it was indeed the Geng family who was wrong first. My two younger brothers were anxious to control the princess''s marriage, so they wanted to get rid of the princess''s right-hand men. When it comes to the affair between Sikong Shuo and Ma Ningyue..." "Amorous love?" Princess Deqing was startled. "That''s right, it''s adultery. Princess, don''t rush to be surprised. There are many things that will surprise the princess later." Geng Yun scooped up a bowl of oatmeal porridge for Princess Deqing very gentlemanly, "My two younger brothers plan to use two The man''s adultery eradicated the two, so he bribed the man to set the fire, but something went wrong in the plan, the fire was set off, but the purpose was not achieved. Afterwards, Rong Qing bribed an **** to give a false testimony, and the **** claimed that he was the one who set the fire , and the mastermind behind it is my father. You see, my father is actually innocent. The real crimes are my two ignorant and reckless younger brothers, but they have already paid the price for their recklessness. My fourth brother is dead. " Having said that, Geng Yun took a sip of tea lightly. Princess Deqing couldn''t believe it. "My fourth brother''s death was also planned by Ma Ningyue." "She... so..." Ruthless? Deqing asked in his heart. Geng Yun laughed at himself and said: "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. I have nothing to say about the death of my fourth brother, but I can''t let my father die unjustly, so I put a venom on you, and I hope to exchange it with you." My father, didn''t Sikong Shuo tell you about this?" Princess Deqing shook her head. "It''s strange, you are the one who was poisoned by Gu, but you don''t even have the right to know the truth. It wasn''t that they wronged my father first and killed my brother later. I won''t be forced to attack you. Speaking of which, you You were still implicated by them. But how did they treat you? You probably don''t know what happened last night, do you? " "What?" Princess Deqing was attracted by Geng Yun''s story. Geng Yun is not completely making up, at least so far, everything he said is true, but he has added a lot of malicious speculation and exaggeration, but often such words are more true than the truth. Words are more persuasive and more lethal. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1261： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (5) Chapter 1261 Queen of Southern Border (5) Geng Yun looked at Princess Deqing with burning eyes: "Last night, they deceived my wife and made her steal my bodhi seed, which is the only one left in the whole southern Xinjiang." Princess Deqing thought of last night at Youlan Courtyard, when Steward Qiu reported that the Sixth Princess had arrived. "Why does your wife help them?" Princess Deqing asked puzzled. Geng Yun shrugged. Princess Deqing seemed to understand that this man was cuckolded by his wife and his adulterer was Rong Qing, but would Rong Qing really do such a thing? No matter how you think about it, it''s incredible. "Princess, these are not things you need to think about. You just need to understand that the bodhi seed is in my hands, and the same life Gu is in my hand. What they want my wife to risk to get is the bodhi seed, not the same life gu. " Princess Deqing wanted to ask subconsciously, why not take both together? After thinking about it, I''m afraid I don''t have that much time, so I asked instead: "What are they doing with Bodhi seeds?" Geng Yun smiled and said: "Zhi Xuanyin, bodhi seed is the holy medicine for healing. The princess is their king, but in their hearts, you are not as important as Xuanyin." "What are you celebrating?" "Congratulations...Xuanyin''s illness is cured!" Ning Yue said with a smile, "Brother has just developed a new drug, which he said can cure Xuanyin, isn''t it, brother?" Rong Qing said without changing his face: "Yes." "It turned out to be this, that is indeed worth celebrating, why didn''t you inform me, I am also happy for you." It turned out that they were celebrating at that time, no wonder they didn''t inform her, because they felt ashamed? Princess Deqing misunderstood Ning Yue''s clever white lie as a deception with ulterior motives. "You just said... Sikong Shuo and Ma Ningyue had an affair?" she asked. Geng Yun nodded: "That''s right, Ma Ningyue was healing Xuanyin while at the same time couldn''t bear the loneliness and hooked up with Sikong Shuo. It''s really not easy." No wonder Sikong Shuo got along so well with them along the way. No wonder Sikong Shuo was so nervous when the greenhouse was flooded. Princess Deqing kept searching in her heart for incidents that matched the adultery, forgetting that if Sikong Shuo really had an affair with Ma Ningyue, why did she laugh so happily yesterday when she heard that Xuan Yin could recover. "Princess, does it feel good to be fooled?" Geng Yun sprinkled a handful of salt on her wound. Princess Deqing squeezed the veil tightly: "I...how do I know you are real?" Geng Yun said confidently: "Well, I will give you the same fate Gu, and you can verify what I said by yourself. If you find that I have half a lie, just give Rong Qing the same fate Gu and let him cure your pain." disease, so I no longer have a bargaining chip to threaten them." Princess Deqing walked out of the restaurant, and the maid greeted her: "Princess, are you alright? The servant is worried." "I''m fine, don''t say what happened today." The court lady was surprised: "Doesn''t it mean that...you don''t even tell Mr. Zhongchangshi?" "Ok." Geng Yun''s speed was very fast, and the Same Life Gu arrived at the Marshal''s Mansion almost at the same time as Princess Deqing. Princess Deqing took the translucent glass bottle and went back to her yard in silence. All night, Rong Qing refined Sikong Shuo''s wound medicine in the alchemy room, and just fell asleep in the early morning. At the dinner table, there were only Xuanyin and his wife and Rong Lin, Rong Lin drooped his head, looking listless. The young couple exchanged glances between you and me, and Rong Lin felt that he was redundant, so he went out after two bites. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1262： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (6) Chapter 1262 Queen of Southern Border (6) When Princess Deqing arrived at Youlan Courtyard, Ning Yue was sitting on the swing and smiling beautifully, while "Sikong Shuo" stood under the crabapple tree, spread the four treasures of the study and rice paper, and painted for his beloved wife. Received the notice from the servants, the two of them packed up the things on the table very quickly, but the sweetness left in the air couldn''t be hidden from Deqing. Princess Deqing looked at the two people who were reading a book and the other was swinging, as if they had no communication, her eyes moved, and she said, "It''s just you two, where are Rong Qing and Rong Lin?" "My eldest brother is still sleeping, and Rong Lin has gone out." Ning Yue said with a normal expression: "The princess has something to do with them?" "Ah, not really, just ask casually, I''m here to find Zhong Changshi." She smiled and looked at Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin obviously felt a look of desire to tear him apart from Ning Yue''s eyes, he paused, and smiled softly: "Just now, I received the news that King Xuan was on trial late last night, The ''draft'' in the morning is canceled and moved to the afternoon." "I''m not looking for you to enter the palace." As soon as Princess Deqing finished speaking, Ning Yue, who had finally calmed down because of Xuan Yin''s words, cast her knife-like sharp eyes over again. Xuanyin sighed secretly, and asked bravely: "Is there anything else the princess has to do?" "I want to go shopping, you can accompany me." Princess Deqing said, supporting Xuan Yin''s arm. In the palace, whether the hostesses are walking or riding in a car, there is always an **** or maid to support them. It''s not a big deal for the princess to take a bath, but it''s not the real Sikong Shuo. Ning Yue looked at Princess Deqing''s claws on her husband, wishing she could find a saw and saw off her hands and his arms together! "Princess, minister, I don''t like going to the streets." He said with a smile, his bright red lips curled up, alluring the city and the country. Princess Deqing''s eyes sting slightly: "It''s fine if you don''t go shopping, just walk with me in the garden. Rong Qing is asleep, and Rong Lin is not here. You probably don''t have any business to deal with, right?" Ning Yue''s hand holding the swing rope began to throb with veins. Xuanyin smiled: "I''m really sorry, I promised Rong Lin that he would not leave Rong Qing too far before he came back. The princess was also impressed by the attack on Rong Qing last time." Regarding this point, Xuan Yin did not lie. Rong Lin walked away with peace of mind because he was here to protect Ning Yue and Rong Qing. If he went out, no matter how angry Rong Lin was, he would never leave Rong Qing for half a step. . But Princess Deqing didn''t believe this anymore, she was full of Geng Yun''s words, and decided that "Sikong Shuo" stayed here for a private meeting with Ning Yue. Out of a woman''s intuition, she could feel that Ning Yue was jealous, and she was very jealous. At this moment, she suddenly felt a little apprehensive. If he treats everyone so affectionate on the surface but indifferent on the inside, why is he so entangled with Ning Yue? Why do you reject Ning Yue when you can get entangled with her? Is she not good? She is a princess, isn''t she more worthy of him than Ning Yue? Princess Deqing turned her face away sadly: "Since Zhongchang Attendant was entrusted by the Marshal, I won''t force others to do what''s difficult for me." In the afternoon, Xuanyin and Princess Deqing entered the palace to continue their selection. Forty people had been eliminated earlier, and now there are fifty-six left. The cousin of King Xuan was defeated. Taking advantage of his position, he secretly stuffed two more, one is the son of a confidant minister, and the other is a distant nephew. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1263： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (7) Chapter 1263 Queen of Southern Border (7) It is worth mentioning that Geng Xin, son of the Geng family, is also running for the election in the afternoon. "Li Tang, the son of the second-rank captain of the Jiangzhou Dudu Mansion, has an audience" "Jinzhou Governor''s Mansion has an audience with Yao Jinzhi, the son of Zuo Shi, the third rank" These two are candidates arranged by King Xuan. In terms of appearance, one is handsome and handsome, and the other is resolute and majestic. For them, King Xuan is quite confident. One afternoon, Princess Deqing was sitting like a Buddha, not talking or laughing, and it was Xuanyin who was asking people questions. Of course, not everyone has such an honor. Those who were asked by Xuanyin, the eunuchs quietly stayed behind. brand. Twilight is all in one, the first round of selection is over. King Xuan was so tired that his waist was sore and his neck hurt. He shook his neck and said, "Princess Deqing, among these people, do you have a favorite?" Princess Deqing didn''t speak. Xuanyin said softly: "Princess, don''t rush to make a decision. These are the sons of aristocratic families. There are still a few unmarried princes in Southern Xinjiang. I will let them also participate in the election." "No need." Princess Deqing said. Xuan Yin was taken aback for a moment. Princess Deqing lowered her eyes and said quietly: "This princess has already been selected, and there is no need for literary and military tests." When King Xuan heard this, he was overjoyed, so he said, as long as the princess has the right eyes, any martial arts is better than Rong Lin, and Wen Yao is better than Rong Qing, all of them can be released! "I don''t know who the princess is looking for?" King Xuan asked happily, Li Tang, Li Tang, Li Tang, Yao Jinzhi, Yao Jinzhi, Yao Jinzhi... Xuanyin stared: "Princess, be cautious. Among these people, there is no one who is particularly outstanding, only Geng Xin is passable, but Geng Xin..." Princess Deqing said: "Geng Xin, that''s him. This princess chose him to be her son-in-law." The fact that Princess Deqing chose Geng Xin sounded like a thunderbolt above the palace. Anyone with a little connection had heard about Princess Deqing and Prince Gong. Princess Deqing would not take the most outstanding Geng Yun up, let alone Geng Xin, whose appearance and talent are not as good as Geng Yun''s? "How did this happen? Why is it Geng Xin?" Concubine Liu Gui was furious, sitting on a chair, shaking her head in a daze. "Yes, so many good men, which one is better than him? Why did he fall into the eyes of the princess?" It was Zhang Lifei who said sour words. Her nephew was not selected, and she hated whoever was chosen! Concubine Yan Hui''s nephew also lost the election, and it stands to reason that she was quite jealous of Geng Xin, but seeing Concubine Liu Gui, who has always been in the limelight, getting so angry, she felt a little happy in her heart, and she didn''t say anything. The sick beauty Concubine Li Shun covered her face and coughed a few times, and said weakly: "Let''s just let Geng Xin, it''s better than not being selected. If the princess of Xiliang doesn''t like those princes and children, she should choose the princes." The second prince and the third prince have already married, but Sister Li, your fourth prince, and my sixth prince are still single! Do you want your son to be a princess who has lost her virginity?" Of course...no! Zhang Lifei stopped talking. The concubines said a few words in annoyance, feeling bored, and went back to their bedroom. Concubine Liu Gui couldn''t let go: "Qiuyue, you go to the Marshal''s Mansion and invite the princess of the county to enter the palace!" "yes." Ning Yue was very fast, and arrived at the Imperial Concubine Hall in less than half an hour. Concubine Liu Gui held Ning Yue''s hand: "You are here, Qiuyue has told you about Geng Xin''s election as consort?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1264： Queen of Southern Xinjiang (8) Chapter 1264 Queen of Southern Border (8) Ning Yue nodded: "I know everything." "How did this happen? Whose decision is this? Didn''t we fall out with the Geng family? Why did we choose their man to be the son-in-law?" Concubine Liu Gui had a headache! In Concubine Liu Guifei''s view, Princess Deqing and Ning Yue are all in collusion. Princess Deqing''s position also represents the position of Ning Yue, Sikong Shuo and the Marshal''s Mansion. The premonition in her heart was very bad. Ning Yue comforted her and said, "I''ll tell you the truth, I was also very shocked when I heard the news. I never expected Princess Deqing to make such a decision." Princess Deqing was first ruined by the second son of the Geng family, and then poisoned by the elder son of the Geng family. Unless she was out of her mind, Ning Yue couldn''t figure out why Princess Deqing chose the third son of the Geng family. Of course, the logic of marrying into the Geng family for revenge is not ruled out, but a simple woman like Deqing can''t do that kind of intrigue. Concubine Liu Gui also thought of these things, and felt more and more suspicious about the incident. She paused and said, "Could it be that Sikong Shuo has joined the Geng family? Sikong Shuo didn''t get along with your Xuan family in the first place... He is easily tempted!" If it is the real Sikong Shuo, it is naturally possible, but it is Xuanyin, how could Xuanyin join the Geng family? "I came directly from the Marshal''s Mansion. I haven''t met Sikong Shuo yet. When I meet him, I will ask him what''s going on." "Will he tell the truth? He told you..." Concubine Liu Gui was very worried! Ning Yue said sternly: "He has the same interests as ours. If the princess marries someone who is not human, he will be punished by the emperor when he returns to Xiliang. I believe it is impossible for him to entrust the princess to someone who has hurt the princess before." The family, I think, the problem should be Princess Deqing, I will find out the truth, and your empress, please have confidence in us." Concubine Liu Gui suppressed her heavy panting: "Okay, I am waiting for your news." On the way back to the mansion, Xuanyin got into Princess Deqing''s carriage and asked seriously, "Why did you do this?" Facing his stern eyes, Princess Deqing felt guilty, but she still said stubbornly: "Why? I choose the son-in-law, and I choose whoever I like. Is there anything wrong?" "Who do you really fancy, I have no objection! But princess, you are too stupid to take your own happiness to get angry with this minister!" He said bluntly. "Sikong Shuo" never loses his temper. Ever since becoming "Sikong Shuo", Xuan Yin has been wondering whether his actions are consistent with "Sikong Shuo". He thinks that at this moment, even if he is Sikong Shuo, he will inevitably have to yell at Deqing. I worked so hard to plan and manage for her, and even prepared to use tricks to force the princes out, but she was lucky, and at the critical moment, she demolished him! Princess Deqing turned her face away aggrieved: "Who is angry with you? I marry whomever I like, but you don''t care anyway! You would rather have a married woman than me!" Married woman? She knows her relationship with Yueyue. If it was Sikong Shuo, what would Sikong Shuo do? Give her a slap to wake her up? Or just leave her alone and leave? Xuan Yin pondered for a while, then sighed: "The princess is the king of this minister, and this minister will never want the princess. The relationship between the minister and the concubine of the county may be a little more complicated than the princess imagined, but the minister has a clear conscience. " "How can you have a clear conscience? She is Xuanyin''s wife!" Princess Deqing suppressed and roared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1265： Geng Yun stroke (1) Chapter 1265 Geng Yun stroke (1) After the maid retreated, Ning Yue came out from behind the screen, looking very confused: "Has Geng Yun lost his mind? He actually gave the same life Gu to Princess Deqing?" Xuan Yin also felt that Geng Yun''s approach was ridiculous, but when he thought that the guy didn''t play cards according to common sense, he felt that there might be other considerations for the opponent. "He won''t be so impulsive as to completely entrust Patriarch Geng''s life to our hands," he said. Ning Yue nodded in agreement. Patriarch Geng had already been tortured to death by them, and his life is still alive because Princess Deqing''s Same Life Gu has not been obtained. Once he gets it, Patriarch Geng''s good life will come to an end. "What exactly is Geng Yun thinking?" Ning Yue frowned, "It''s not like what he gave Princess Deqing was a fake same life Gu?" "It''s possible, I''ll go and have a look." Xuanyin stood up thoughtfully. Ning Yue held him back, her eyes dim. He smiled lightly, picked up her delicate little face, and kissed her soft red lips, kissing her until she was about to collapse into his arms, before letting her go. Princess Deqing stayed in her room after getting off the carriage. She felt that she was crazy to say such demeaning words to Sikong Shuo. Now that it''s like this, what should I do? Eleven Niang gently opened the door: "Princess." Princess Deqing did not respond. Eleven Niang put the freshly made bird''s nest porridge from the small kitchen on the table, wiped her hands, and walked up to her: "Princess, are you hungry? You haven''t eaten since you came back." Princess Deqing shook her head: "I''m not hungry, you can eat by yourself." "I always eat the princess''s food..." Eleven Niang lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Sister Ping said it''s not good." "It''s nothing good. If you want to eat it, eat it. It''s not that I can''t afford you." Princess Deqing said weakly. Eleven Niang swallowed her saliva: "I...I''ll eat later. Princess, are you sad?" Princess Deqing hugged her knees tightly, resting her chin on her knees: "Mother Eleven, do you miss home?" Eleven Niang said: "Think about it." Princess Deqing said softly: "Then let me take you back, okay?" Eleven Niang shook her head again: "Not good." "Why? Didn''t you say you were homesick?" "I think so, but as soon as I go back, that bad county magistrate will come and arrest me." Princess Deqing sighed. Eleven Niang asked again: "Princess, are you homesick too?" "Yeah." I really thought about it, when I was out of the time of Prince Gong, I just wanted to escape from that place, but now I really escaped, but I didn''t feel as relaxed and happy as I imagined. "Why can''t the princess go home? Is there a villain who wants to **** the princess as a concubine?" Eleven Niang asked with her eyes blinking. Princess Deqing didn''t know how to explain this to a twelve-year-old child, and smiled coldly: "You step back first, I will be alone." Eleven Niang just moved a step when there was a knock on the door: "Princess, it''s my minister." "It''s Zhongchang Attendant!" Eleven Niang looked at Princess Deqing. Princess Deqing said: "Come in, Eleven Niang, step back." Eleven Niang opened the door for Xuan Yin, then retreated outside and closed the door behind her. Seeing Xuanyin again, Princess Deqing was a little embarrassed, after all, what happened in the carriage, Princess Deqing lowered her eyes and asked lightly: "What are you doing here?" "I come to see if what Geng Yun gave to the princess is the real same-fate Gu." Xuan Yin said in a normal tone, but he didn''t think about the actions in the carriage at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1266： Geng Yun stroke (2) Chapter 1266 Geng Yun stroke (2) Princess Deqing saw that he was so calm, she couldn''t help but felt a burst of disappointment in her heart. It seemed that to him, she was really nothing but the status of a princess. With such a strong thought, he didn''t care so much about how he knew that Geng Yun had given her the same life Gu. "On the bedside table." The bedside table was close to the woman''s bed covered with soft pink quilts. Xuan Yin didn''t go over, but raised his big palm, and sucked the small porcelain bottle into his hand with his internal force. "The princess wants to rest, and the minister will leave." Xuan Yin took the small porcelain bottle and walked out of the room without looking back. Princess Deqing hugged her arms. It was almost July, and it was hot, but she felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. Xuanyin approached Rong Qing after getting the porcelain vase. At this moment, Rong Qing was in the room comforting Rong Lin''s idiot, and because Huangfu Ying came, Rong Lin hadn''t spoken to him for a day and a night. Rong Qing put down the book, looked at Rong Lin who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, constantly biting the pillow: "Does it have to be so angry?" "Hmph!" Rong Lin turned sideways angrily, grabbed a corner of the pillow and continued to bite, desperately! Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair and came to the bedside: "You should know, if it wasn''t for her, I would have died on the road long ago. I can only blame me for being a useless person. Either dragging her down or dragging you down." Rong Lin paused for a while, and said, "I didn''t say you dragged me down." "Isn''t it a drag? I''m already a person who has one foot in the loess. I don''t know how many days are left to be wiped out. You still have a lot of future..." Rong Lin abruptly interrupted him: "I don''t want those things!" "Then what do you want?" Rong Qing looked at him fixedly, the smile on his lips seemed to disappear. "I want to..." Rong Lin''s eyes flicked back and forth on Rong Qing''s exquisite face and slender figure, and his throat slipped. Rong Qing stretched out his hand, pinched his smooth chin, and gently pressed his lips: "Do you want this?" Rong Lin''s mind exploded with a bang! Looking fixedly at Rong Qing, his eyes widened, his whole body froze, and his breathing stopped, except for one heart, beating non-stop, about to explode. Rong Qing looked back at him with a half-smile. He pinched himself, the pain whizzed, it wasn''t a dream, Rong Qing really kissed him. Oh my god, how is this possible? This, this, this... It''s over, I was only in shock just now, but I didn''t taste what it felt like. Rong Lin held Rong Qing''s face violently Boom boom boom! "it''s me." Rong Lin: "..." I really want to kill this guy... Xuanyin and Rong Qing talked about Princess Deqing and Geng Yun, but Rong Qing didn''t say that Princess Deqing was stupid, but silently checked the same life Gu, and found that it was indeed Princess Deqing, and there was no Move any hands or feet. "So, Princess Deqing is saved?" This sentence came out of Xuanyin''s mouth, even Xuanyin couldn''t believe it, but after thinking about it, the smarter the person, the more he likes to pretend to be smart, and the end of pretending to be smart, It''s just that he lost his wife and lost his army. Based on Rong Qing''s understanding of Geng Yun, Geng Yun must have been forced to do something like this. Once they get the same fate Gu, Geng Yun will no longer have the bargaining chip to hold them back. At that time, Patriarch Geng Life or death are all in their hands. Geng Yun''s move can be said to be a dead end, but it is a pity that Geng Yun miscalculated Xuanyin, because Xuanyin is not the real Sikong Shuo, so it is impossible to be influenced by Princess Deqing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1267： Geng Yun stroke (3) Chapter 1267 Geng Yun had a stroke (3) Xuanyin looked at Rong Qing''s slightly tired eyes: "Can you still treat Princess Deqing?" In order to refine the Bodhi Pill for Sikong Shuo, Rong Qing was busy all night. Although she got some sleep during the day, she was worse than usual. However, Xu was in a good mood today, so Rong Qing readily agreed. The reason why Princess Deqing chose Geng Xin as her son-in-law has been found out, and the next step is how to obstruct this marriage. No matter from any point of view, Ning Yue and Xuanyin have no reason to let the Xiliang royal family marry the Geng family. Not to mention that they are mortal enemies with the Geng family, just for the sake of Princess Deqing''s own happiness, they must never marry under Geng Yun''s nose. And now the "cooperation" between the Marshal''s Mansion and Concubine Liu Gui is in full swing. Concubine Liu Gui hates the Geng family the most, and their relationship with the Geng family will undoubtedly offend Concubine Liu Gui. "Concubine Liu Gui is still waiting for news from me. I don''t know how to answer her. Did Princess Deqing fall for Geng Yun''s tricks? Then she asked the bottom line, pulled out the carrot and brought out the mud, did she still have to take us both?" Get out of the relationship?" Xuan Yin said casually: "Don''t worry about her for the time being, she needs more from me than we need from her, she can bear her temper." Ning Yue couldn''t deny it, and asked softly after a long while: "Did Princess Deqing announce the result in front of King Xuan?" Xuanyin nodded: "Well, King Xuan, and those young masters who participated in the election have all heard it." Ning Yue raised her forehead: "So...there is no room for repentance." Changing the order from day to day will inevitably anger Nanjiang. At that time, it will be difficult to choose a good husband and son-in-law. "I can''t go back on my word, Deqing Jinkou Yuyan, if I change it, I''m afraid I will be ridiculed by the whole world." "Geng Yun is taking advantage of Princess Deqing''s impulsiveness. After two days, if we are not in a hurry, Princess Deqing will regret it." Xuanyin knocked on the table with his index finger, and said thoughtfully: "To stop this marriage, we can only take a slanted sword." "The sword is slanted? You mean..." Ning Yue looked at him suspiciously. Xuanyin raised his lips: "Geng Yun sent him to the door to find the abuser. I would be a little embarrassed if I didn''t pay him back. You go to bed first, and I will go back with Rong Lin." "Us?" Ning Yue pointed to herself, "Who am I with?" Xuanyin touched her hard belly: "Who else do you think?" Ning Yue smiled slightly. Here Ning Yue bid farewell to Xuan Yin sweetly, Rong Lin next door was not so happy, just now he was interrupted by Xuan Yin, annoyed for a long time, finally getting better, the door was knocked again. "Xuanyin, did I have a grudge against you in my previous life?!" Rong Lin let go of Rong Qing in desire and dissatisfaction. The two first went to a ruined temple in the wilderness, and waited for an hour, then called out Xiao Jiuer, Rong Qing''s eyeliner buried in the dungeon, and handed a food box to Xiao Jiu''s hand. Gengs house, study room Geng Yun ordered the servant to set up a table of food and wine to celebrate today''s victory with his third brother Geng Xin. "Third brother, from now on, you will be the son-in-law of the Xiliang royal family. The eldest brother knows that it is wronged for you to marry that remnant woman, and the eldest brother will find you some beautiful concubines. Qing, you can play however you want." Geng Yun said triumphantly. Geng Xin was very excited when he thought that he would share the bed with a woman who had lost his virginity, but he felt much more at ease when he heard that his elder brother allowed him to take a concubine. Not to mention that woman lost her virginity, she was also three years older than him. But he doesn''t have the hobby of sibling love, if it wasn''t for the Xiliang forces behind her, he wouldn''t even bother to look at her more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1268： Geng Yun stroke (4) Chapter 1268 Geng Yun stroke (4) Seeing that elder brother''s wine glass was empty, Geng Xin filled it up for elder brother: "Elder brother is still amazing, he pinpointed those people''s weakness as soon as he got out! According to me, he doesn''t care about Rong Qing, Xuan Yin, and that troublesome son Ma Ningyue." , When I become Xiliang''s son-in-law, I will pour the old woman in Deqing with ecstasy soup, and let her and the emperor of Xiliang take over the Xuan family! Oh, and Sikong Shuo! I''ll take them all!" Geng Yun smiled and said nothing. He also had this plan. The situation in Xiliang is much simpler than that in Southern Xinjiang. On the surface, the Geng family is the dominant family in Southern Xinjiang. In fact, the power behind each prince cannot be underestimated. And I heard that in Xiliang, the prince is just a decoration, and the most prestigious among the people are Zhongshan Prince''s Mansion and Sikong Shuo. Xiliang is a three-legged rivalry, and everyone wants to kill the other two, but no one dares to make a move easily, fearing that at the same time It was jointly suppressed by the other two. When the marriage between the third brother and Princess Deqing is completed, the Xiliang royal family will have a very strong backer, and they will no longer be afraid of Sikong Shuo and the Zhongshan Palace. "It''s best..." Geng Yun paused, "Let Deqing have a son." Geng Xin was startled for a moment, then understood what the elder brother meant, and said with a smile: "The elder brother is right! Deqing is the direct descendant of the Xiliang royal family, and her child is qualified to inherit the lineage." It sounds absurd for the princess''s child to inherit the throne, but when the royal family has no successors, it becomes the only choice. Geng Yun patted the third younger brother on the shoulder: "Comfort Deqing well, that woman''s heart is not difficult to deal with, and the rest, elder brother will help you with everything, you just wait to be the Supreme Emperor of Xiliang!" The Supreme Emperor? Geng Xin''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. Marrying Deqing was originally only for the benefit of the family, but he didn''t expect to bring him such a huge surprise. If so, wouldn''t he be crazy about making money? He swallowed his saliva, and said excitedly: "Brother! When I become the Supreme Emperor of Xiliang, I will give you the Ma family! I will send the entire Ma family to the guillotine, and leave Rongqing alone. Watch from the side!" Rong Qing''s face in pain appeared in Geng Yun''s mind, and his heart was filled with joy! However, this enjoyment didn''t last long, and was interrupted by the boy''s frightened roar "Elder son! Eldest son is not good! Master, he... something happened to him!" In the dark dungeon, the crowd was silent, King Xuan stood solemnly in the aisle, watching Wu Zuo inspect the body of Patriarch Geng. "How?" King Xuan asked, "Didn''t you be beaten to death by this king?" During the interrogation, he used a lot of punishment. Wu Zuo shook his head: "Patriarch Geng was killed by a rat infected with the plague. The cell also needs to be cleaned, lest other prisoners also die of the plague." It was the plague, and King Xuan heaved a long sigh of relief. Geng Yun rushed over, grabbed Wu Zuo''s skirt, his eyes were burning like flames: "What did you say? How did my father die?" Wu Zuo was frightened by his cold eyes, startled, Fang said: "Master Geng was bitten to death by a mouse." "Nonsense! Can rats kill people? Why did they only bite my father and not others?" Geng Yun didn''t believe it! Mingming sent someone to visit his father yesterday, saying that even though his father was in a coma, his life was not in danger. How could he be bitten to death by a mouse overnight? Wu Zuo sighed: "The prison cell is already dirty and filthy. In the past, some prisoners were killed by rats. Let''s mourn for Prince Geng." Geng Yun''s body froze. Geng Xin rushed over and hugged his father''s body: "Father! Father! FatherFather, wake up, I''m Xin''er, Father, wake upFather" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1269： Geng Yun stroke (5) Chapter 1269 Geng Yun had a stroke (5) A second ago, he was still drawing a blueprint for the future, but at this moment, he is separated from his father. Geng Xin was so sad that he burst into tears. Geng Yun''s eyes turned red uncontrollably. He clenched his fists and trembled all over because of his desperate efforts to endure it! He did not believe that the plague would suddenly break out in the dungeon! As soon as he plotted against Deqing, his father turned into a cold corpse. Is there really such a bizarre coincidence in this world? It really seems to be taking revenge on him! "Who? Who has been to the dungeon?" He turned his head and grabbed King Xuan''s lapel. King Xuan frowned thickly: "Geng Yun, I am heartbroken to miss your father''s death, so I don''t need to prosecute you for the crime of disrespect, let me go!" Geng Yun pushed King Xuan up to the wall and roared, "I ask you who has been in the dungeon?!" "You...don''t go too far!" King Xuan was slightly terrified by Geng Yun''s appearance, "This king has been here, what''s wrong? You suspect that this king killed your father? How ridiculous! This king was ordered to investigate the case, He hasn''t pleaded guilty yet, how could this king kill him? Didn''t this cause a show?" The corners of Geng Yun''s mouth twitched a few times: "Has Ma Ningyue been here? Has Sikong Shuo been here? Has Rong Lin been here?" "How many times do you want me to say that? Except for me, no one has ever been to the dungeon!" King Xuan brushed his hand away impatiently. Geng Yun supported the wall, trying not to let himself fall. When Eunuch Qin stepped into the dungeon, what he saw was such a sceneGeng Xin hugged Patriarch Gengs body and wept bitterly, King Xuan stood aside with an unhappy expression, Geng Yun supported his body, his face turned pale... Eunuch Qin frowned and said, "My lord, the Empress has summoned you." Geng Yun went to the Jiaofang Hall with a hesitant expression, and just entered the main hall when he was hit on the head by a cup of hot tea, blood oozing from the wound that finally scabbed. He didn''t dare to touch it with his hands, so he let the blood flow all over his face. He knelt on the ground in pain. The angry voice of the queen of Nanjiang sounded majestically above his head: "What did I say to you? Geng Yun! You tell me!" Geng Yun clenched his fists, his body trembling slightly because of the pain. "Don''t tell me, okay, let me tell you! I have warned you, don''t make enemies with those people again! Don''t meddle in Xiliang''s affairs! Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re up to! Control Xiliang It''s up to you?" The Queen of Nanjiang''s voice was not too loud, but the storm suppressed in her voice still caused the entire Jiaofang Hall to fall into a suffocating atmosphere. Geng Yun was speechless. The Empress of Nanjiang said again: "Geng Yun, do you know why I haven''t rescued your father?" Geng Yun said softly: "I know." The queen of Nanjiang sneered: "Then you should tell me!" Geng Yun said with difficulty: "My aunt is thinking that the matter of Prince Gong will make Nanjiang feel ashamed of Princess Deqing. When Princess Deqing confirms the marriage, aunt will ask His Majesty for an amnesty for Princess Deqing''s big wedding. Heaven, at that time, father will be released." The Empress of Nanjiang landed her palm on the table: "Since you know what I''m planning, why do you have to make troubles? I have endured for so long, and it seems that you are about to rescue your father. It''s good for you to tear it down again and again." The platform of the palace!" Geng Yun almost crushed the fist in his hand: "Auntie, Princess Deqing will get married sooner or later, who is not married? Marrying to the Geng family, isn''t it adding an arm to aunt?" "Then you did it for Ben Gong! But did you add it? You cut off Ben Gong''s hand!" The anger in Nanjiang Queen''s words became more and more unbearable, like a cloud of black ink, covering the pepper Fangdian. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1270： Geng Yun stroke (6) Chapter 1270 Geng Yun had a stroke (6) The head of the Geng family seems to be doing nothing, but actually controls the economic lifeline of the Geng family. Perhaps he is not the most important talent for the succession of the Geng family. More precious than an ambitious nephew. The queen of Nanjiang gathered her wide sleeves, and in a split second, she had recovered the beauty and indifference of the top of the cloud mountain: "You step back, let Xiaoliu live in the palace during this period, and you are not allowed to act without the order of the palace. out of the house." Geng Yun raised his head in disbelief: "Auntie, are you under house arrest?" The Empress of Nanjiang said calmly: "If you don''t repent, I will put you under house arrest until you die." Geng Yun didn''t know how he walked out of the Jiaofang Hall, he felt light and light, as if he was stepping on cotton. Dawn broke in the sky, the purple air came from the east, and the golden sun cast a dazzling golden light on the gray clouds. The carriage stopped beside Geng Yun, and a round head poked out from the window: "Hey, isn''t this Geng Shizi? Why are you so lost? You were scolded by the empress again?" It was Ning Yue who spoke. Ning Yue was sleeping soundly at first, but Xuan Yin told her that there were several times to taunt Geng Yun, and she naturally would not let it go. Geng Yun looked at her with stern eyes, and the veins on his forehead twitched violently! Ning Yue shrugged and smiled helplessly: "What should I do, can you not be so unlucky? Every time I go to bed, I have to get up early to watch your good show." Geng Yun''s fists were clenched and rattling, but unlike the indifference when he was ridiculed for the first time, at this moment, he could no longer keep calm. That time he only lost his official position, but this time, he lost his father and his father. My aunt''s trust, everything, is thanks to this group of people! "It''s you, right? You made my father suffer from the plague! Ma Ningyue, you are so cruel!" Ning Yue shrugged, neither admitting nor denying, anyway, whether she did it or not, Geng Yun hated her the same, and wished to tear her apart, she said flatly: "I said it earlier, all people who are right with me It didn''t end well. But this time, you are considered stupid, and you actually gave the same fate Gu to Princess Deqing! Do you think that Princess Deqing will definitely hide it from us? Or do you think that Princess Deqing is entangled with Sikong Shuo? If we are not clear, our iron plate will be broken? Let me tell you, it will never be possible!" "Don''t be too arrogant, Ma Ningyue! How much have you gained by hurting innocent people?!" "Innocent people? Who? Your father? God, this is definitely the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. He squeezed the villagers to enclose land, overcharged taxes and fees behind the back of the court, and embezzled relief supplies... He just didn''t use himself Let me kill the innocent people who died under his tyranny, Geng Yun, let me ask you, can your Geng family pretend to be okay?" She is a bit cruel and merciless, but there is one thing, she will not kill people with clean feet. Geng Linger offended her so many times, has she ever touched a hair of Geng Linger? "Geng Yun, originally it was not your father''s turn to judge me, but who told you to kill yourself?" Ning Yue took out a handkerchief and wiped the thin sweat from her forehead. The dog days are here, and the heat is so maddening, " Alright, I won''t tell you anymore. Your father is dead. As a filial son, Geng Xin must keep his filial piety for three years. Princess Deqing is already eighteen, so I can''t afford to wait. Presumably His Majesty and the Empress will understand. Of course, dont be too sad. Your brother is still young. Three years later, if you want to find another beautiful girl, you wont be able to find it, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1271： Geng Yun stroke (7) Chapter 1271 Geng Yun had a stroke (7) I''m just sorry for you, what kind of bad cards did you play? Not only did he kill his own father, but he also lost his younger brother''s position as consort. By the way, I also heard that you were grounded by the empress, so if I want to invite the sixth princess to the house for a small gathering, you can''t control it. " Geng Yun couldn''t bear it any longer, his chest hurt and he fell to the ground... In just two days, so many "talking about" things happened in the capital. The teahouse was full of business, and everyone was talking about the grievances between Princess Deqing and the Geng family. Princess Deqing first married Prince Gong, but ended in failure. Everyone knows the reason for the end. This time Princess Deqing chose Prince Gong''s younger brother inexplicably. Before everyone could be surprised, they were shocked by the news of Patriarch Geng''s death. Once Patriarch Geng died, the marriage was almost ruined. After all, Princess Deqing is not young, it is impossible to really wait I didn''t get married until I was in my twenties. However, before everyone had fully recollected the conversation of the Geng family, another jaw-dropping incident broke out on the other sideGeng Yun suffered a stroke. The people in the teahouse were all frightened. Did they hear correctly? The wise and courageous young son of the Geng family...had a stroke? Isnt that a disease only for the elderly? Geng Yun is only under thirty! The culprit who had caused Geng Yun to suffer a stroke leisurely went back to the Marshal''s Mansion, threw himself into Xuanyin''s arms, and was very tired for a while: "I''m so hungry." Sleep and dont sleep, dont eat breakfast, just go to taunt Geng Yun, can you not be hungry? Xuan Yin pinched her round face, smiled and went to the kitchen. The next thing was a matter of course. The king of Nanjiang ordered Geng Xin to resign from his post and Ding You to serve the head of the Geng family for three years, and asked Princess Deqing to choose a date and another son-in-law. Patriarch Geng died, so the case was naturally over. As the judge, King Xuan secretly felt that he had been busy for nothing, but in the end he got nothing. The happiest thing is the Marshal''s Mansion. Putting Princess Deqing''s marriage aside, thanks to Geng Yun''s blessing, the same life Gu was extracted from her body. In addition, Sikong Shuo Bodhi Pill was successfully refined. Rong Qing fed Sikong Shuo Bodhi Pill. Xuanyin stood firmly in front of the bed: "How long will it take for him to wake up?" Rong Qing said: "This...it''s hard to say, at least seven days, at most one month, he will be back to normal. However, the Bodhi Pill can heal his injuries, but whether he wakes up is his own business." Since Xuanyin and Princess Deqing confronted each other, Princess Deqing never bothered Xuanyin again. Ning Yue gradually developed a nausea reaction, vomiting continuously, and no longer liked to go out. Xuanyin and King Xuan discussed to postpone the day of the wedding. On the one hand, they wanted to concentrate on taking care of Ning Yue; on the other hand, Sikong Shuo was about to wake up. Let Sikong Shuo handle this kind of thankless job. The Geng family finished Patriarch Geng''s funeral in a low-key manner, lost two generals in a row, and Geng Yun suffered a stroke again. On the fifth day of July, Eunuch Qin left the palace in a carriage and went to Baiyun Temple in Fengshan. The five sons of the Geng family return. "vomit" Ning Yue was in the room, vomiting heavily. Dongmei patted her back distressedly, took green tea and rinsed her mouth: "What''s the matter? It was fine a few days ago, but I just vomited? I didn''t eat anything all day long. Thin!" Ning Yue vomited until tears came out, wiped them off casually, and said, "Where''s Xuan Yin?" She is so disgusted, that guy shouldn''t leave her alone and go crazy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1272： Geng Yun stroke (8) Chapter 1272 Geng Yun had a stroke (8) Dongmei said: "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat Zhou Ji''s salted fruit this morning? My uncle went out to buy it." As soon as the words fell, Xuanyin came back with a jar of salted fruit. During the dog days, he was stuffy in the sedan chair, and his whole body was wet, as if he had been wrung out of the water. Ning Yue stepped forward and wiped his sweat: "Is it very hot?" "I''m not afraid of heat." Xuan Yin smiled and opened the jar, "See if it''s the kind you mentioned?" Ning Yue twitched, coughed lightly and said, "Yes, but..." began to twist her fingers. Xuanyin asked: "But what?" Ning Yue laughed dryly: "But I suddenly don''t want to eat salted fruit." Xuan Yin''s mouth twitched: "Then what do you want to eat?" "I want to eat hawthorn cake." Xuanyin rushed to buy the hawthorn cake without stopping. "I don''t want to eat haw jelly anymore, I want to eat candied chestnuts..." Xuanyin ran back and forth again. Ning Yue didn''t want to eat candied chestnuts when he waited until later, but seeing his sweating profusely, he couldn''t bear to let him make this trip for nothing, so he forced himself to stuff two into his mouth. When peeling the third chestnut, Xuanyin pressed her hand: "Don''t eat it!" Eating so hard, he felt uncomfortable watching it. Ning Yue said shyly, "Am I particularly difficult to serve? Why don''t you go, let Dongmei and Qiu Steward go." "My daughter-in-law eats, why ask others to buy it?" Xuanyin stood up, "Go, go to the street, pick whatever you want." The young couple got into the carriage one after the other. Not far away, Eleven Niang and Princess Deqing saw this scene, Eleven Niang asked: "Princess, why do you want to go out with the princess of the county? Are you not afraid of people gossiping?" "No one knows them anyway." Princess Deqing turned around desolately, "Let''s go." Ning Yue was leaning on the soft pillow covered with a mat. The pregnant woman was afraid of the heat, so she no longer liked to get into Xuan Yin''s arms as much as usual: "By the way, last time I said to check Shi Niang, did you find any problems? " Xuanyin played with her still slender fingertips: "No, she has nothing to do with Geng Yun, she is just a reckless girl." Ning Yue said: "Princess Deqing can''t figure it out by herself, and there is another one who can''t figure it out. Lady Ping can''t do it alone. Turn around, I''ll buy a few maids, I happen to be short of them." Xuanyin kissed her little hand: "Okay, after dinner, let''s go to Renyazi''s side." Ning Yue withdrew her hand: "It''s so hot." Xuanyin''s face turned black, and he wished to let him die on the way here. How long has it been since he didn''t even touch his hands? Xuanyin held her white and tender little hand again. "It''s really hot." Ning Yue picked up the cattail fan and shook it, "When it''s hot, I feel uncomfortable all over." Xuanyin opened the cabinet, took out another can of ice cubes, took his body from her hand, and fanned her gently: "Is this better?" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It''s better." "I just want me to fan you, just say it straight." Xuan Yin grabbed her little hand again, pinching and fanning her at the same time. Ning Yue looked at the hands they shook, met his bottomless eyes, pursed her lips, and asked, "Xuanyin, should we separate for a while?" Xuanyin''s eyes trembled: "Why?" "Pregnant women will become fat and swollen later on, I don''t want you to see it." Ning Yue lowered her eyes, "My father was my mother who fell in love with Lin Yonghe when my mother was pregnant..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1273： Geng Yun stroke (9) Chapter 1273 Geng Yun had a stroke (9) "Oh, you girl." Xuan Yin pinched her jaw and forced her to look up, "Ma Yuan is Ma Yuan, I am me, don''t confuse them, besides, I am not his son!" "It''s not that your father didn''t find other women." Ning Yue muttered. Xuanyin choked, as if his father wasn''t very dedicated, he said that like a father, like a son, no wonder Yueyue didn''t trust him so much. He cupped her face: "Don''t worry, even if you become fat like a pig, I won''t let you go." Ning Yue laughed out loud: "You are the pig!" While speaking, the carriage stopped suddenly. Xuanyin frowned: "Why don''t you leave?" The coachman replied: "In answer to your lord, there are too many people in front and it is blocked." "This street is so wide, how can it be blocked?" Ning Yue asked, opening the curtain of the car window, and saw that the usually spacious street was indeed crowded with people rubbing shoulders, "Go and see what''s going on. ? "Yes!" The driver jumped off the ground and walked towards the center of the crowd. After a while, he turned back with a dazed expression, "Princess Princess, she is a fortune teller." "Everyone be quiet." A very young boy''s voice sounded from behind the crowd. It had just changed, and there was still a hint of childishness, but the noisy crowd suddenly fell silent. Ning Yue frowned, poked her head out, and looked over there, and could vaguely see a young man in black gauze and white shirt sitting beside a simple booth. The bridge of the nose is high, the sky is full, the corners of the lips are slightly raised, and the color of the lips is light. He sits there, his clothes are still, but the whole person exudes an aura of immortality. "Master, can you take a look for me?" An old woman threw herself at his feet. The young man said unhurriedly: "If you want to ask your daughter, then you don''t need to read, she will be back in three days." The old woman shook her body in disbelief: "Really... Really? My daughter has been missing for ten years... Will she come back? Master, didn''t you lie to me?" The young man said quietly: "I am a prophet, and I only tell the truth, not lies." The old woman kowtowed three times excitedly, and left with tears streaming down her face. Ning Yue looked suspiciously at Xuanyin who was in the car with a relaxed face: "What is a prophet?" "A person who does not know the prophet." Xuanyin continued to wave the fan for her. Over there, someone squeezed in front of the young man again. They were a couple, looking at their age, they were about thirty or so. The woman asked with a smile: "Master, since you are so effective, can you help us calculate, when will we have a child?" The young man glanced at the man calmly, and said: "You are destined to have no son, you have your destination, and he has his. Today is the day when your fate ends." "You...you boy, how do you talk?" The man''s face darkened, "Aren''t you just a little brat? You''re still pretending to be the disciple of Master Tianxuan! I think you''re a genius! You don''t have any skills!" The young man said calmly: "Offending the prophet is a capital offense." "You..." The man raised his hand and slapped the young man! However, before his hand touched a single hair of the boy, his body shook and he fell to the ground. Among the onlookers, there was a senior doctor who was fairly experienced. The old doctor rushed to rescue him, but he only checked his nose and found that he had passed away. This just fulfills what he said earlier: Today is the day when your destiny ends. The woman was immediately stunned. Ning Yue shook her head, thinking: "When I was in Huichun Hall, someone blackmailed us like this. I don''t know if that man died for real or in fake form." The young man turned his head suddenly: "If madam doesn''t believe it, you can check for yourself to see if this man is really dead." Ning Yue''s heart trembled, she didn''t say anything at all, could that guy be able to read minds? The young man looked at Ning Yue quietly with his eyes as calm as an ancient well, and the crowd followed his movements and looked towards Ning Yue. Ning Yue''s eyes swept away, there were too many people, she didn''t want to reveal her identity, so she lowered the curtain. "Ma''am." The boy''s voice was extremely abrupt in the silent street. "It''s all here, may I send you a word?" Is there something wrong here? She didn''t know him at all, what message did she want him to send? "Husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and when disaster strikes, they fly separately. Madam, be careful of butterflies." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1274： 【V138】Mischievousness, Butterfly Chapter 1274V138Misfortune, Butterfly Until the crowd dispersed and the carriage left, Ning Yue''s face was a bit stinky. It''s nothing more than a handsome boy, but he dared to go out and deceive her. It''s not that she has no respect for the gods, but those are things that people can''t touch. Things, she would never believe in the words of a magic stick pretending to be a ghost. Xuanyin said: "What? Still angry? Do you want me to kill that magic stick?" "A thirteen-year-old boy, you can''t justify killing him." Ning Yue pouted. "A thirteen-year-old kid dares to take off someone''s pants." Xuan Yin leaned close to her ear and said in a low voice. Ning Yue was startled for a moment, but then realized that he was laughing at himself back then, and couldn''t help but beat him with his small fist. Xuanyin said helplessly: "That kid offended you, and I ended up getting beaten up. Alas, the world is hard." Ning Yue couldn''t hold back and smiled. After all, he is a person who has lived two lifetimes. Even if the magic stick plays tricks, it will not really take it to heart. Ning Yue was depressed for a while and then stopped thinking about it. She went to Shengjing''s famous Roast duck restaurant. The two asked for a private room, and ordered all the famous dishes of the restaurant. Ning Yue''s enthusiasm for roast duck was over, and she ordered a dish called Jinguozi. , there are all kinds of stuffing inside - red bean stuffing, mung bean stuffing, taro stuffing... It is fragrant and sweet, and the whole taste buds are opened when you bite. The golden fruit is not big, each one is only the size of a peanut. Ning Yue ate twenty of them in one go, and wanted to eat more, but was stopped by Xuan Yin, who put a chopstick of green vegetables into her bowl: "Eat some green vegetables." "Don''t eat." Recently, I really hate eating vegetables, and I don''t even like fruits so much. I like fried, hot and sour, and strong-flavored things. Xuan Yin touched the bridge of his nose, and asked Xiao Er to prepare some seasonal melons and fruits to take in the car. Ning Yue rubbed her chubby belly and slumped back on the chair: "I can''t walk anymore." Xuanyin wrapped her arms around her back and knees, and hugged her up. It took less than half an hour from the second floor to the carriage in the alley, and Ning Yue fell asleep. This speed... The carriage was parked in a shaded place, but it was a pity that the weather was too hot, Ning Yue was sweating all over, Xuan Yin undressed her, and only covered her stomach with a tulle. Ning Yue slept for half an hour, woke up and habitually went to lift the curtain to look out the window, Xuan Yin hurriedly grabbed her hand, her face turned pale with fright... "Xuanyin, I''m hungry." Hungry again. Fortunately, it was well prepared. Xuanyin took out the melons and fruits brought out from the restaurant, cut one and handed it to her. Ning Yue is full. "Are you still going to Renyazi''s side?" Xuan Yin asked. "go!" The two of them went to a more famous place to buy and sell maids. There was no name, and it was only a big courtyard, but everyone who went in and out of there knew what business it was for. The boss here used to work in the palace, and he has a good way of training maids, so the maids sold from her have a very low defect rate. Of course, there are also some mothers who are eager to find jobs, and she will train one by one before finding another home. It is now noon, the sun is scorching, and there are no guests in the Dabie courtyard. The servant woman led Xuan Yin and Ning Yue to the flower hall, and asked them to sit down for a while: "May I ask if the master and wife want to buy a maid or a mother?" Ning Yue said: "Your maid, pick a few smart and sensible ones over here." "Okay, please wait a moment, madam." The maid stepped back, and after a while, she brought in ten beautiful maidservants. The facial features of these maids are all very regular, but they are not considered beautiful. It seems that the husband and wife are choosing a maid together, and they dare not send those seductive people over. "I have seen the master and wife." The maid said with a bit of majesty. "I have seen the master, I have seen the lady." Ten people blessed themselves and bowed in a respectful manner. Looks plain, but the rules are well done, but it is still a bit short of her requirements. Ning Yue took a sip of tea calmly: "Don''t fool us with money, pick a few good ones." The maid understands what Ning Yue means. In terms of rules, these ten are very good, and the price is very high. Of course, they have better ones, but those...are too beautiful. She is not afraid that this little lady is young. , can''t you tolerate people? Since the little lady brought it up on her own initiative, she couldn''t wish for it. The servant woman let these people retire and replaced them with a new batch. These ten people are obviously much neater than the previous ones, and their temperament, appearance, and eyes are all higher. "I''ve seen the master, I''ve seen the madam." The ten people saluted together, their voices were soft and gentle, their postures were elegant and dignified, and those who didn''t know it thought it was the daughter of some family. "Stretch out your hand." Ning Yue said. Ten people stretched out their hands as promised. Ning Yue stepped forward, carefully inspecting each pair, and eliminated those with thin skin and tender flesh. After all, what she was looking for was a maid, and no matter how beautiful she was, she could only be a maid. After some screening, there are five left. Ning Yue''s eyes swept away: "Tell me what kind of master you want to find?" The maids were silent for a moment, and began to answer one by one. "If you go back to Madam, the servant will want to find a kind and amiable master like Madam." "If you go back to Madam, you just need to be a maid of a decent family, and slaves don''t pick their masters." "... I hope the master can be more lenient." "...Don''t sell your servants casually..." anything will do. Except for the first two being smoother, the latter three are more honest. Ning Yue asked their names one by one: "What''s your name? How old are you? Where is your hometown?" "Returning to Madam, the maidservant is called Xiaoqing, she is sixteen this year, and her hometown is Yicheng." "...The maidservant''s name is Baizhu, she is fifteen this year, and she is also from Yicheng." "...The maidservant''s name is He Qin, she is seventeen this year, and her hometown is Ruiyang." "My maidservant''s name is Zhen''er, she is fourteen this year, and her hometown is Qingyang." "The slave girl is called Butterfly, she is seventeen this year, and her hometown is Duzhou." Ning Yue''s eyes fell on the face of the last servant girl, and suddenly the words of the magic stick flashed in her mind-husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and when disaster comes, they fly separately, madam, be careful of butterflies. "Xiaoqing, Zhener, it''s up to you." The servant woman was secretly surprised. Judging from her performance just now, Butterfly was the best. Why didnt the lady want her? Ning Yue brought Xiao Qing and Zhen''er back to the Marshal''s Mansion. Xiao Qing saw that she was more tactful than Zhen''er, so Ning Yue gave her to Princess Deqing. Its fine if a mother gets into trouble; Zhener asks Dongmei to take her to teach some rules. There are a lot of servants and eunuchs in Youlan Court, but Dongmei is the real personal maid. Dongmei serves the couple, Sikong Shuo, and occasionally Going to Rong Qing and Rong Lin''s room to help out, I was already very busy. Zhen''er is young and calls her sister Dongmei. Dongmei happily led the little guy down, paved her room and prepared her clothes, and led her to check the small kitchen, dining room, study room, front and back yards one by one: "... Anyway, the masters all It''s very easy to get along with, you don''t have to worry about doing wrong things, but don''t give birth to two minds." "Yes, Zhen''er remembered!" "Also, don''t talk too much about things you shouldn''t ask." Dongmei reminded. Zhen''er glanced at Ning Yue and "Sikong Shuo" who looked like husband and wife but went back to their rooms separately: "Yes, Zhen''er understands." Ning Yue took a shower, changed into dry clothes, and was about to sit in the elder brother''s room. At the door, she saw her elder brother teaching Rong Lin to practice calligraphy. The elder brother held Rong Lin''s hand and practiced stroke by stroke. Concentration, that little spinning top of Rong Lin couldn''t stop for a moment, but now it was unbelievably quiet in the arms of the elder brother. Ning Yue smiled slightly, closed the door quietly, and returned to her room. Sikong Shuo recovered very quickly after taking the Bodhi Pill, and the wound on his heart was completely healed, but he was still in a coma, and he didn''t know when he would wake up. Shengjing is getting hotter and hotter, like a furnace. The King of Nanjiang decided to lead the princes and ministers to visit the Spirit Snake Island on the sea. The Spirit Snake Island is not mainly for raising snakes, but it is long and meandering. Looking from the mountains, it looks like a spirit snake playing in the water. got this name. During this trip to Spirit Snake Island, besides sightseeing, there is also the plan for Princess Deqing to continue to choose a son-in-law. This time, the princes are almost in full force, and everyone speculates that this is to allow Princess Deqing to be the prince. concubine meaning. Sikong Shuo was still in a coma and was not suitable for traveling, so he stayed in the mansion to recuperate. Rong Qing also stayed for this reason. If he didn''t go, Rong Lin wouldn''t go either. After getting into the traveling carriage, Dongmei, Zhen''er, the palace maid, Eleven Niang and Xiaoqing accompanied her. The king of Nanjiang traveled with the queen of Nanjiang, and they sat on the throne together. Concubine Liu Gui, who "loves the crown of the harem", was not able to accompany you, and sat in the same car with Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, Concubine Li Shun, and Concubine Chen. Concubine Yan Hui smiled and said, "Why isn''t your Majesty accompanied by Sister Xuangui? My sister is so favored, we thought it must be her sitting next to His Majesty." Concubine Liu Gui gave her a blank look, stroked the tassels on her hair and said, "How can I compare with the empress? It''s against the rules!" Secretly, I think His Majesty dotes on the Empress just because he doesn''t want to break the rules. Concubine Yan Hui loves to run on her the most. Seeing how she refuses to admit it, she can''t help but smile sarcastically. Concubine Zhang Li has always been unfavored, it doesn''t matter whoever sits on the emperor, anyway, she hates whoever sits, and rolled her eyes at the emperor. Concubine Li Shun coughed lightly: "Okay, okay, it''s rare for us sisters to go on a trip, so let''s all be kind. I see this is very good. I don''t feel as comfortable around my sisters beside His Majesty, don''t you think, Sister Guifei?" Since raising the sixth prince, Concubine Li Shun has been exhausted physically and mentally and contracted a chronic illness, and gradually faded out of the ranks of contending for favor. To all the concubines present, she is the most popular among concubines. "Concubine Shun can still talk!" Concubine Liu Gui said, not forgetting to stare at Concubine Yan Hui. It''s no wonder that she and Concubine Yan Hui confronted Maimang sharply. Her second prince (King Xuan) and Concubine Yan Hui''s third prince had already married wives and had children. When the prince was alive, because he had no children under his knees, someone once proposed to adopt one of them from the blood of King Xuan and the third prince. At the prince''s knees, everyone hopes that their grandson will be the grandson of the emperor, and they have choked since then. But what no one expected was that the two sides had been fighting openly and secretly for many years, and the crown prince died before they could come to a conclusion. After the prince died, King Xuan was the eldest son. But what if King Xuan died? Didn''t the third prince become the eldest son? Concubine Liu Gui felt that the Geng family and the empress had to be on guard, and Concubine Yan Hui had no choice but to do so. The Patriarch Geng is gone, Geng Yun has suffered a stroke and has not recovered yet, the Geng family has a carriage alone, and it stops slowly at the gate of the city. The carriage of the Marshal''s Mansion happened to stop here. Ning Yue opened the curtain and saw Geng Xin who was also looking out. She still remembered that when she first saw Geng Xin, Geng Xin was still a fresh-faced young boy. In less than a month, Geng Xin His mental outlook has completely changed, his eyes are as cold as iron, and his brows are tightly frowned, as if he grew ten years old overnight. If it wasn''t for that smooth jaw that betrayed his youthfulness, Ning Yue almost thought that he had recognized the wrong person. . "What a coincidence, Third Young Master." Ning Yue greeted with a smile. Geng Xin''s chest suddenly surged with a layer of monstrous anger. He opened the curtain and jumped out of the carriage. He walked to Ning Yue''s window and looked at Ning Yue coldly: "You killed my fourth brother and father, and made me sick with anger. Brother! I will not let you go!" A barking dog doesn''t bite, and a biting dog doesn''t like to bark. Geng Xin opened his mouth to kill her, but Ning Yue didn''t care much, but the person sitting in the carriage could only vaguely see a cuff... Ning Yue squinted her eyes, who could it be? "I heard... the fifth son of the Geng family is back." Dongmei gossips on the side. "The child who was raised in the Taoist temple?" Ning Yue blinked and asked. Dongmei said: "That''s him! Patriarch Geng died. He seemed to come back to express his condolences, and he didn''t go to the Taoist temple after that." Then... Could it be the fifth son of the Geng family sitting in the carriage? It is said that he is only thirteen years old, but he feels more calm and mature than Geng Xin. At least in front of his enemy, he didn''t follow Geng Xin to get angry. Maybe it''s... young and timid? Ning Yue has no answer in her mind. Nanjiang Wang sent people to send fresh melons and fruits and pastries, as well as a jar of pickled plums. The doctor Xun who treated Ning Yue last time was a confidant of the king of Nanjiang, so the king of Nanjiang also knew about Ning Yue''s pregnancy, and he took good care of Ning Yue along the way. While taking care of Ning Yue, she also gave a lot of Xuan Yin''s favorite snacks, and Ning Yue "respected" Xuan Yin a lot. After a day''s journey, everyone changed to take a boat. "Fortunately, the elder brother didn''t come, he is seasick." Ning Yue said with a smile. Three days later, everyone arrived at Spirit Snake Island. Dongmei and Zhen''er waited for Ning Yue to change into a bright red high-waisted skirt and a plain white floor-length dress to cover her slightly protruding belly. She vomited a lot during the journey and lied that she was seasick. No one suspected anything. The air on the island carries the coolness of the sea breeze, which makes people feel comfortable physically and mentally. Ning Yue gently leaned against Dongmei, and Zhen''er held an umbrella. From a distance, she could see that Spirit Snake Island had sent very important people to welcome them. Talking and laughing, so happy. Soon, Ning Yue got into the carriage on the island, and after going around all morning, finally arrived at the other palace. Xiao Dezi will arrange the residence. Xiao Dezi''s arrangement is very meaningful. The courtyard of the King of Nanjiang is in the middle, and on the left are the Queen of Nanjiang, Princess Deqing, Concubine Liu Gui, Concubine Yan Hui, Concubine Zhang Li, Concubine Li Shun, and Concubine Chen; on the right, the one next to him is not the prince. It was the Zhongchang Attendant of Xiliang, the courtyard of Zhongchang Attendant used to be the county princess of Xiliang, as for the princes, they were arranged to live in the same courtyard as their mother and concubine. "There are a lot of people this time, let''s squeeze together." Xiao Dezi said with a smile. Ning Yue is very satisfied with the arrangement of King Nanjiang, because there are so many people on the left, but there are only her and Sikong Shuo on the right, isn''t it very convenient for the two to visit? "Your grandfather is quite caring!" Ning Yue hooked Gou Xuanyin''s finger and said. "Hmph, don''t be bought off by his little favors." The two were talking when Concubine Liu Gui came. "Oh, why do you live so far away? My leg is about to break! Seeing that there are only four yards away, but there is no straight road, is it easy for me to find you?" The handsome man in purple clothes said: "The servant Zhongchang is also here." "I have some matters to explain to Princess Deqing, Princess Deqing." Xuanyin said without changing his face. "Oh, that''s it, then did I come at the wrong time?" Concubine Liu Gui didn''t intend to leave. "I''ve finished my explanation." Ning Yue said with a smile, "I remember everything my lord said, and I will tell Princess Deqing truthfully. Let me go." Concubine Liu Gui sat in Ning Yue''s room for a quarter of an hour. "I just heard the news that the fifth son of the Geng family is back!" Concubine Liu Guifei looked devastated, "He also came to Spirit Snake Island, and he is with Geng Xin!" So, the white cuffs I saw in the carriage were indeed Geng Wu''s? Ning Yue wasn''t too surprised: "Here we come, Your Majesty seems very scared?" "It''s not that I''m afraid, it''s... oh, what should I say?" Concubine Liu Gui stood up, paced back and forth in the room, and said, "Just a few days ago, Mr. Geng Wu went to the palace to meet the queen. When he met Qiuyue, he met Qiuyue. Said that she would have a **** disaster soon, and that night, Qiuyue fell while taking a bath, and her head was bloodied." In Ning Yue''s mind, the little magic stick that he saw on the street that day came to mind. He said that the couple would die, and it turned out to be true; he said that the man would suffer retribution, and died on the spot In the world...is there really such a technique for predicting the future? "Could it be a coincidence?" Ning Yue asked. Concubine Liu Gui sighed: "I also thought it was a coincidence, but that night, I also met him, and he told me that I will have a grandson again soon, and the next day, a concubine from Prince Xuan''s mansion The concubine was diagnosed to be pregnant! You said once was a coincidence, could it be a coincidence twice? And not only this palace, but he also predicted many other things in the palace, Concubine Li Shun was also hit by him." "What about Concubine Li Shun?" "I want to tell you what happened on the boat, but you are seasick, vomiting and drowsy, I don''t want to disturb you." Concubine Liu Gui paused, and said: "He said that Concubine Li Shun will be happy with Long En. His Majesty summoned Concubine Li Shun to attend her bed. You have never been to Southern Border. I dont know. Concubine Li Shun had a serious illness seven years ago, and she hadnt come to His Majesty for a long time. How did Your Majesty suddenly think of her? Not evil!" Ning Yue thought for a while: "Your Majesty, have you ever suspected that everything is man-made?" "Of course I doubted it! But where did he get the ability to manipulate so many people? Qiuyue is my confidant. I have been raising her since she was three years old. She has been raised by the Geng family until now. There is no way she will be bought by the Geng family! Then there is King Xuan Concubine Ji is pregnant, how could he, a thirteen-year-old kid, know about it earlier than the doctor?" Concubine Liu Guifei''s expression became uneasy when she finished speaking, "If Geng Yun is defeated, I think I can sit back and relax. Another one is expected to be even more powerful! Who knows how to predict, who can beat him?" "It would be great if Sikong Shuo woke up. He knows the art of Dunjia, so he should know what happened to Geng Wu." Ning Yue murmured. "Princess Jun, what did you say?" Concubine Liu Gui didn''t hear clearly. Ning Yue smiled: "It''s nothing, I was wondering how Geng Wu did it." Concubine Liu Gui rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, "I heard that your Xiliang Zhongchang attendant is also proficient in this technique..." Having been working on it for a long time, it was because of Sikong Shuo''s idea. Back then when the Liu Clan was in tyranny, it was Sikong Shuo who figured out Wang Clan''s imperial aura and helped Wang Clan ascend to the throne of God. Regardless of whether what happened back then was true or not, but the current Sikong Shuo was pretended by Xuan Yin, and Xuan Yin was not good at it. road. "Young concubine, I''m afraid this matter is inappropriate." "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say last time that he and we are on the same boat?" "I only said that his interests are temporarily consistent with ours, but that is only limited to not entrusting Princess Deqing to someone else. Now that the Geng family''s children have to keep their filial piety, it is impossible for them to take advantage of Princess Deqing, so between us and him... There is no interest involved." The implication is that they can''t invite Sikong Shuo anymore. Concubine Liu Gui sighed in disappointment. After Concubine Liu Guifei left, Dongmei and Zhen''er came in with ice cubes. Both of them heard the conversation just now. Zhen''er kept Dongmei''s words in mind. Put the fruit on ice cubes. Dongmei asked: "Miss, is the fifth son of the Geng family really so evil?" Lowering her volume, "Will he figure out that Zhong Changshi is my aunt?" Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched: "So what if you figure it out? Just don''t admit it. Anyway, they look so good that their parents can''t tell the difference." "That''s true." Dongmei rubbed Ning Yue''s shoulders, "But, if he fights with my uncle, wouldn''t my uncle want to show his secrets?" Ning Yue knocked on her forehead: "You girl! Can you say something nice?" Dongmei stuck out her tongue, and laughed, "I guess he''s not that smart!" Ning Yue has few things and nothing to clean up. After bathing, she took Dongmei and Zhen''er outside for a walk. The island is located in the middle of the deep sea, and the sea breeze carries a hint of the scent of the ocean, blowing into the forest, making the branches and leaves dance. In a stilted building, Ning Yue met an acquaintance, who was the young magician who predicted on the street that she and Xuan Yin would have a marriage change. Ning Yue''s first reaction was, could the magic stick be from Spirit Snake Island? Sitting opposite the young man was a handsome young man dressed in green clothes. The young man looked at the handsome young man''s palmistry and said, "A piece of good news and a piece of bad news, which one should I tell first?" Master Jun laughed: "It''s all right!" "Then let me talk about the bad ones first." The young man''s fine fingertips plucked the black hair next to the handsome young man''s ear, "I''m afraid you will suffer a little with your shiny hair." Mr. Jun smiled disapprovingly and said: "I am a man. I am either practicing martial arts or hunting all day long. If I am not hunting or fishing, I will believe you if you say I am bleeding. Hair? Haha, who cares about my hair? Which girl is it? I cut it out and gave it to her!" The young man''s expression was calm, and the smile on his lips seemed to disappear: "Let''s talk about the good news, you are very lucky, and you are about to meet the girl you like." "Yo! It''s true! Then I will cut off all my hair and give it to her!" Mr. Jun loves to believe good things, not bad things, "Which family is the girl from? Can you count?" "It''s not from your Spirit Snake Island." The boy said. Ning Yue secretly thought, isn''t it your Spirit Snake Island? So, Mr. Jun is from Spirit Snake Island, but isn''t God Stick? Ning Yue took a deep look at the young man, he knew foreknowledge, he was young... Could it be the fifth son Geng mentioned by Concubine Liu Gui? On this side, Ning Yue looked at them fixedly, and they also found Ning Yue on the other side. Ning Yue is wearing an apricot-colored high-waisted skirt and a plain white double-breasted gauze dress. The double **** and cuffs of the gauze dress are embroidered with lifelike peonies with gold thread. When the sun shines, it seems that you can smell the fragrance of peony flowers. Mr. Jun''s gaze unceremoniously scanned Ning Yue back and forth. Ning Yue''s eyes were too cold, so he subconsciously avoided them, and fell on Ning Yue''s slender and graceful neck like a white swan, his heart was surging. Dongmei stepped forward and held Ning Yue''s arm: "Who is that person? How shameless? Staring at people like this?" Blocked Ning Yue with his body. His sight was blocked, and Mr. Jun''s face darkened. "What? Did you fall in love with her?" The boy asked with a smile, "Don''t fall in love with her, she is not something you can provoke." "Oh?" Mr. Jun frowned. "See the bun she wears, it''s a woman''s bun." Women on Spirit Snake Island seldom wear a bun. In this regard, there is not much difference. Mr. Jun pinched the coconut on the table impatiently: "What about women? I don''t mind!" "It''s not a question of whether you mind or not, it''s a question of whether you can chase after him or not." The young man said truthfully, "I didn''t intentionally hinder you to arouse your interest in her. It''s because of her special status that she dared to fight her." Her idea, don''t talk about you, I''m afraid the whole Spirit Snake Island will be wiped out by His Majesty." "Your Majesty will not destroy Spirit Snake Island! Spirit Snake Island is my master''s dowry!" Young Master Jun snorted, then asked again: "Your Majesty really cares about her so much?" "Ok." "She is His Majesty''s favorite concubine?" "No." The young man picked up the coconut on the table, inserted it into the bamboo tube, and took a sip, "She is the princess of Xiliang County. In short, His Majesty just thinks highly of her, so don''t provoke her easily." "Okay, then I won''t provoke her." Mr. Jun still knew what was good and bad, and glanced at the maid beside her, and found that the maid was also good-looking. , The water is amazing, not like the woman on Spirit Snake Island, who has been exposed to the sun all year round and has wheat-colored skin. Zhen''er tugged on Dongmei''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Sister Dongmei, he, he, he is looking at us." Dongmei turned her head and glared at Mr. Jun, just in time to meet the meaningful eyes of the other party. Dongmei did not hide the disgust in her eyes, and said, "What a bastard!" "Let''s go, there''s nothing to see." Ning Yue has already been able to determine the identity of the magic stick, and has no interest in staying. Mr. Jun jumped off the stilted building, caught up with the three of them, stopped them with one arm, and said with a smile, "Princess Princess, please stay!" "What are you doing? Stay away from my wife!" Dongmei stood in front of Ning Yue, staring at her. The interest in Mr. Jun''s eyes became stronger. The girls on Spirit Snake Island are very good at doing things, but their personalities are as docile as sheep. Outsiders are very willing to marry girls from Spirit Snake Island. As far as he is big, he thinks the small peppers are fresher. He smiled even more: "Little beauty, don''t be angry, I''ll just say a few words to your wife, if your wife doesn''t want to, you can tell me the same." After finishing speaking, he held Dongmei''s hand in such a majestic manner. Dongmei flushed with anger: "You... you bastard! Let go!" Master Jun didn''t let go. Ning Yue pulled out the hairpin on her head, without further ado, walked up to Mr. Jun, and tied it down! Master Jun never expected that this delicate little woman who looked like a porcelain doll would suddenly stab him with a hairpin, and it was his temple! Obediently, this is trying to kill him! Master Jun hurriedly let go of Dongmei, took two steps back, but after stabilizing his figure, he rushed over unwillingly. This maid is not easy to mess with, so let the weak and weak maid next to her be fine. Anyway, it''s a maid, it''s a big deal to turn around, he will pay ten or eight, the princess of the county will have nothing to say, right? He pounced on Jen''er. Ning Yue pulled Zhen''er behind her. However, just when his hand was about to push Ning Yue away, an arrow flew close to his face. He suddenly changed his color, and dodged sideways. The arrow flew past his head, severing a piece of his scalp. . Blood streaked down the temples. The blue silk broke and flew into the air inch by inch. Sure enough, as the boy said, he didn''t keep his hair. Oh shit! It''s not dedicated to a woman, it''s dedicated to an arrow! Who is behind the scenes? He widened his eyes and looked around, and saw a purple-clothed man sitting on a horse like a god. It seemed that he was going to hunt. The man was wearing a silver mask, which covered the upper half of his face, revealing a pair of gleaming eyes and a beautifully curved jaw. His lips were bright red, extremely colorful, as gorgeous as peaches and plums. "I''m sorry, I was trying out my bow, and accidentally missed the shot." Xuanyin said playfully. He missed more than this arrow The boy was holding the coconut, the straw was still in his mouth before he could spit it out, but the coconut had already been pierced by another arrow, the coconut juice flowed out and dripped on the boy''s clothes like... a pee Same. Two completely different directions, two arrows fired at the same time, somehow "missed" like this? Master Jun was so frightened that a layer of cold sweat broke out all over his body. Dongmei helped Ning Yue straighten her skirt, and hummed in relief, "You deserve it!" Dare to provoke her lady? Let my uncle shoot you like a sieve! Xuanyin looked arrogantly at Mr. Jun: "Aren''t you leaving? I''m not good at archery. If I shoot you again, don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance." Master Jun gritted his teeth angrily. Xuan Yin looked slowly at the young man in the stilted building again: "If you haven''t been weaned yet, you should stay at home and nurse, don''t come out to shame yourself." The boy''s body froze, and then he put down the coconut and smiled brightly: "The taste of coconut milk is also good, not much worse than that of human milk." There was a little coconut milk left on his index finger, he sucked it into his mouth, and murmured: " It''s just a little more sour..." Suddenly, he raised his head and said with a bright smile: "Anyway, I am very happy to see Madam and Your Excellency again." He was talking about seeing his wife and lord again, but Xuan Yin was sitting in the carriage the last time he was on the street and didn''t show up, how did he know that Xuan Yin was also in it? Could it be that... this man is not a magic stick, but a real prophet? After the young man and Mr. Jun left, Xuanyin accompanied the master and servant back to the yard, Dongmei took the trembling Zhener down to wash, Ning Yue closed the door, Xuanyin fed her a piece of coconut cake, and she was gone for the first time appetite. "Xuanyin, have you guessed who that is?" "Geng Wu." "Yes, it''s him." Ning Yue said: "Concubine Liu Gui came to me just now, and she was talking about him. Does he really understand the art of Qimen Dunjia? Everything he said about that person just now has come true, and that He also knew that you were in the carriage that day, and he didn''t follow us, if I didn''t figure out that you were by my side, I really can''t think of how he would do it." Xuanyin stared: "He is a bit evil, I checked him." "How?" Ning Yue asked. Xuanyin pondered for a moment, and said: "He was not unusual when he was born, and he didn''t show any extraordinary things until he was three years old. At the age of three, he was sent to a Taoist temple, and he was closed for seven years. After leaving the customs, he showed wisdom that is different from ordinary people." "By wisdom, do you mean the mind or..." "Both." "Then he will really tell people about the future?" "The information found is like this. Of course, the possibility of the Geng family''s fraud cannot be ruled out." Xuanyin said, smiling, "Don''t worry about this. If he is really that powerful, he would have helped the son of the Queen of Nanjiang to become the crown prince. seat." "That''s true." Ning Yue lowered her eyes, "But... so much of what he said has come true, if it was deliberately created as you said, then how can he explain that we''re going to fly separately when a disaster is imminent"? Can he separate us? And what does he mean by telling me to be careful of butterflies?" Xuanyin hugged her on his lap, kissed her forehead and said, "Whatever he means, he can''t separate us anyway, I belong to you, my heart belongs to you, I don''t want anyone but you, butterflies, dragonflies, bees , I wont want any of them! Dongmei brought hot water for Zhener. Zhener is young. Normally, Dongmei takes good care of her. "Sister Dongmei, wash it first." Zhen''er handed the handkerchief to Dongmei. Dongmei smiled and said, "You wash, I''ll fold the clothes." "Sister Dongmei, put it aside, I''ll stack it later." Zhen''er said softly. Dongmei patted her on the shoulder: "What''s the point of arguing about such a small matter? You embroidered well, and you can make a set of clothes for my uncle later? His clothes are all broken." "Okay." Zhen''er asked again: "What about Madam''s? Shall I make a set for Madam?" "I did it for Madam, you can do it for uncle!" "it is good." "Come on, stop talking, wash your face and get ready to work." Zhen''er was sweating from fright just now. After washing her face and wiping her body, she changed into a cool skirt and tied the ribbon on her bellyband. Dongmei came in with the folded clothes, put them into the cabinet, She glanced, this time, and found the totem on her shoulder. "Huh? What''s that? A tattoo?" Zhen''er touched her shoulder: "No, it''s a birthmark." Dongmei smiled: "Birthmark like a butterfly, really interesting." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1275： 【V138】Dream back to past life Chapter 1275 [V138] Dreaming back to the previous life At nightfall, the island owner held a reception banquet for everyone. The banquet location was in the forest, surrounded by mountains, facing the sea, and the scenery was excellent. Worried that Ning Yue would have an unpleasant reaction at the banquet, Dongmei specially asked Zhener to sew a mint and orange peel sachet for Ning Yue. "It''s well embroidered." Ning Yue looked at the lifelike peony on the sachet and praised it. Dongmei smiled and said: "Zhen''er embroidered, but the servants don''t have this skill. Come, change into a skirt." "The belly seems to be getting bigger, this one is tight." Ning Yue''s skirt couldn''t be pulled up. "The stomach seems to be growing fast these days. I have to solve the problem here quickly, or I will show my pregnancy." Dongmei helped Ning Yue take off her skirt, took out scissors and needle thread, and stretched her waist place an inch. "Let''s show the pregnancy, let''s say it was conceived in April." Ning Yue said indifferently. Even so, she also understands that it is best to avoid unnecessary troubles, so it is better to hide it. It''s safer, with a glance in his eyes, "Where''s Zhen''er?" "My uncle''s middle coat was torn during the washing process. She embroidered well, and the servant asked her to sew it up and sent it to my uncle." Dongmei bit off the end of the thread, "Miss, try again." Zhen''er took the sewn clothes and went to the courtyard next door. The servants recognized her as Ning Yue''s and let her in. She knocked on the door: "My lord, your clothes." "Come in." Zhen''er pushed the door and entered, and found that Princess Deqing was there, and hurriedly bowed: "Your servant knocks on the princess." "Pingshen." Princess Deqing glanced at the clothes in her hand, "Aren''t you the maid of the princess?" Zhen''er was taken aback, not knowing how to answer. Xuan Yin smiled lightly and said: "There is no one around me who knows how to needle and thread, so I will trouble the princess of the county." Princess Deqing recalled that the two lived so close to each other, but she was placed next to the Queen of Nanjiang, saying that she was given such an honor because she valued her, but she felt weird, as if she was being deliberately followed by the two of them. The feeling of being apart. Collecting her mind, she said: "There is no shortage of servants around this palace. Last time, the princess of the county gave me a maid. If there is a shortage of servants..." "No need, I have to find several opportunities to bother the princess, right?" Xuanyin said with a half-smile, anyway, he admitted Sikong Shuo''s thoughts on Yueyue in front of Princess Deqing, so he wasn''t afraid to sit down. Princess Deqing''s eyelashes trembled, and she lowered her eyes and said, "I''m here to inform you about the dinner, nothing else, I''m leaving first." "Princess walk slowly." After Princess Deqing left, Zhen''er went to Xuanyin''s side: "My lord, where do you put your clothes?" "On the bed." "Yes." Zhen''er put away her clothes, "My lord, will my servant wait for you to change?" "No, you step back." Zhen''er was startled again, but she didn''t dare to refute, Fushen said: "Yes, this servant will leave." Xuanyin unbuttoned the buttons one by one. Zhen''er turned her head, glanced at it, and thought to herself: With such a noble status, why do you still do these trivial things by yourself? Even if she is not wanted, Xiao Lizi or those court ladies should do it for her! Zhen''er reported back to Ning Yue, including meeting Princess Deqing. Ning Yue didn''t say anything, she straightened Zhuhua in front of the mirror, but Dongmei who was beside her said displeasedly, "What is Princess Deqing thinking? I''m going to find my aunt again... Cough, Mr. Zhongchang, she really likes someone Eunuch?" "It''s all about relying on it." Ning Yue no longer cared about Princess Deqing''s petty thoughts, "As long as she doesn''t cause trouble, don''t care how clingy she is to Sikong Shuo." Yes, it is Sikong Shuo who is sticky, not Xuanyin. When Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo return to their respective seats, she may be happy to find such a small oil bottle for Sikong Shuo. After finishing dressing, Ning Yue took Dongmei and Zhen''er to the banquet location. The banquet was held in the open air, with coconut lamps hanging around, looking from a distance, like rounds of small bright moons; everyone sat on the ground, with a long small square table in front of them, and a huge bonfire was set off in the open space in front of them. Flame stuck out his dragon tongue excitedly, and danced with the handsome men and beauties of Spirit Snake Island. Along the way, Ning Yue met many girls from Spirit Snake Island, and found that they were dressed very lightly, with sleeveless blouses, slender arms exposed, and no complicated hair buns, either loose or tied up. Two simple braids. "Miss, they are so strangely dressed!" Dongmei couldn''t help but said with a smile. "In their eyes, I''m afraid we are dressed strangely." Ning Yue shook her head amusedly, and met several residents on the island. Concubine Liu Gui entered the table early, and when she saw Ning Yue, she hurriedly waved. Ning Yue sat down next to her: "Your Majesty is in a good mood." "What''s the interest, I can''t sit still in the room, I can''t sit still!" Concubine Liu Gui picked up the teacup, but the maid brought a coconut with a bamboo tube, Concubine Liu Gui waved her hand, "I can''t get used to this. " The maid looked at Ning Yue again. Ning Yue smiled: "Give it to me." The maid gave the coconut to Ning Yue. Ning Yue took a sip, the taste was light and sweet, with a faint sour taste: "It''s a bit like sugar cane, but not so sweet." "Coconut candy is sweet." The maid took out a small plate of black candy from the tray. Ning Yue ate a piece of it. Coconut and milk were smelted together. It was very hard at first, but after slowly melting, there was a rich coconut and milk fragrance, sweet but not greasy: "It''s delicious!" The maid and her companions were amused by Ning Yue''s foodie appearance, and they covered their faces and smiled. Concubine Liu Gui sighed: "How can you still eat? I am almost dying of worry." Ning Yue finished eating the candy in his mouth, still not satisfied, and picked up another piece: "Is your mother still worried about Geng''s fifth child?" "I have a lot to worry about." The fifth son of the Geng family, the empress of Nanjiang, Concubine Yan Hui, the third prince, and those other princes who watched King Xuan fight with others, who is not the thorn in her eyes? "Your Majesty, there is a saying that the boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge. Instead of worrying so much, you should think about how to get along with His Majesty. You will have more chances to get close to His Majesty, and you will have more chances to blow pillows for King Xuan." It''s meaningless to fight back and forth, unless you want to force the palace to rebel, otherwise who will inherit the great rule is not an imperial decree of the king of Southern Xinjiang? She fought with the Geng family not to fight for the position of empress for Xuanyin and herself, it was just that there were too many personal grievances between each other. Of course, she would not tell Concubine Liu Gui these things. Concubine Liu Gui said distressedly: "You don''t want to be close to Your Majesty when you are in this palace? But I don''t know what''s wrong. Ever since I left Shengjing, His Majesty has ignored me. How long has it been? Bengong, tell me, did I do something wrong to make His Majesty unhappy?" It''s not that you have done something wrong to offend His Majesty, but that His Majesty has the opportunity to approach Xuanyin openly, so naturally there is no need for you to be the mouthpiece in the middle. Ning Yue blinked, and said: "Your Majesty has always been cautious in her words and deeds, so she should not have angered Your Majesty." "What is that for?" Concubine Liu Gui frowned, "I know, it must be the queen! That woman has occupied His Majesty''s favor for so many years and never let go!" Ning Yue put down the candy in her hand: "Has the queen been favored since entering the palace?" Concubine Liu Gui gave a sour hum. "Then isn''t she pretty?" Concubine Liu Gui thought thoughtfully: "A woman who can enter the palace is naturally not too bad in appearance, but if she is beautiful... she is not as attractive as Concubine Li Shun." She said, looking down at the third seat The pretty and charming Concubine Li Shun, although Concubine Li Shun has been ill, she was born with a beautiful appearance, "The beauty of the queen...is indescribable." At one time, she said she was not as beautiful as Concubine Li Shun, and at another time she said her beauty was indescribable. Is it good-looking or not? Ning Yue soon had an answer. "Your Majesty is comingthe Queen is coming" Accompanied by Xiao Dezi''s high-pitched and shrill voice, the King of Nanjiang walked over with the Queen of Nanjiang from a short distance away, and everyone stood up one after another, bowing their heads to greet them. Ning Yue secretly aimed at the Queen of Nanjiang. The night was deep and the sky was full of fire. She was dressed in a golden palace dress, like a phoenix bathing in fire, walking towards them step by step with elegant and steady steps. The light of the fire reflected on her young skin, and her eyelashes were slender. His pupils are like glass, shining with a shimmering luster, with a faint attraction, making people unable to turn their eyes away when looking at her. Concubine Liu Gui patted Ning Yue. Ning Yue returned to her senses and lowered her eyes. The Empress of Nanjiang walked past Ning Yue, her steps paused. Ning Yue felt a coercion pressing towards her, pressing down on her head like Mount Tai, making her almost unable to straighten up. The queen of Nanjiang didn''t say anything, and walked away. "Sit down!" Nanjiang King said kindly. Concubine Liu Gui let out a long sigh of relief, and pulled Ning Yue to sit on the seat. The moment the queen stopped in front of her, she almost thought she was going to die. This woman...is really scary! "How is it? Is she pretty?" To cover up her embarrassment, Concubine Liu changed the topic. Ning Yue''s aesthetics is obviously different from that of Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu thinks that Concubine Li Shun''s style of Jiangnan style is the most beautiful, but she thinks that the Empress of Nanjiang looks like a heavenly being. No wonder Huangfu Ying was born so outstanding. But the appearance of the queen of Nanjiang is even higher than that of her daughter. It''s just that the Queen of Nanjiang''s aura is too strong, ordinary people, who would dare to stare at her? The queen of Nanjiang sat down beside the king of Nanjiang, and after a while, the island owner and princes also joined the table. The island owner has three sons in total, one of them is Mr. Jun who had bumped into Ning Yue earlier. Mr. Jun''s scalp was peeled off by Xuan Yin, probably to cover up the scars, and he wore a hat. When entering the table, he saw Ning Yue sitting next to Concubine Liu Gui, but was so stared at by Xuan Yin''s vicious eyes that he didn''t dare to move, and sat obediently in his seat. Probably because he knew what happened during the day was embarrassing, so he didn''t tell others. If he was asked, he would only say that he accidentally scratched his scalp, so no one present knew that he had had a quarrel with Ning Yue. If he didn''t say it, Ning Yue wouldn''t say it either. The owner of the island is a thin man who is nearly fifty years old. He is sitting on the right hand side of the king of Nanjiang. Seeing how he is talking and laughing with the king of Nanjiang, he should be familiar with him. The king of Nanjiang glanced at Ning Yue, and whispered something to the island owner. The island owner''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Ning Yue''s stomach without hesitation. Ning Yue subconsciously covered her lower abdomen. The island owner smiled brightly. Obviously, he already knew about her pregnancy. "I heard that the owner of the island is the apprentice of Empress Chen." Concubine Liu Gui said with emotion. Ning Yue pricked up her ears. Concubine Liu Gui said with a half-sigh: "This Spirit Snake Island was not called Spirit Snake Island before, it was changed after Empress Chen bought it." "This island also belongs to Empress Chen?" Ning Yue asked in surprise. "What is it called? Does Empress Chen have other islands?" This time, it was Liu Guifei''s turn to be surprised. Seeing that Concubine Liu Gui didn''t know about Empress Chen''s betting on an island in Shengjing, Ning Yue tactfully jumped over: "I heard that she has a shop in the capital, but I didn''t expect there to be an island outside." Concubine Liu Gui was relieved, and said: "This island is the dowry of Empress Chen, and the owner of the island is an apprentice that Empress Chen accepted when she was young. No wonder the king of Nanjiang told the island owner about her pregnancy, Ganqing is not an outsider. However, the king of Nanjiang suddenly brought people to Spirit Snake Island, is it really just for fun? Before Ning Yue could figure out the answer, the Nanjiang Dynasty waved her over there. Ning Yue walked over. The king of Nanjiang introduced to the island owner: "This is the princess of Xiliang County." That expression clearly means that this is my grandson-in-law. Said to Ning Yue again: "Uncle Zhao." Ning Yue obediently called Uncle Zhao. The owner of the island smiled happily, and said: "The princess of the county is a rare visitor. This is the first time I have come to Spirit Snake Island. Uncle Zhao has nothing to give, so I will give you a small gourd to play with." He took out a thumb from his arms The size of the golden gourd. The expressions of Mr. Jun and his two elder brothers changed instantly. Ning Yue is embarrassed to ask for it. Nanjiang King said: "Your Uncle Zhao asked you to accept it, so you accept it." Ning Yue accepted the golden gourd: "Thank you, Uncle Zhao." "So good!" The island owner praised Ning Yue a few more words, and Ning Yue returned to her seat with the golden gourd in hand. The island owner looked at Xuanyin on the other side. Nanjiang King sighed: "That is a stubborn donkey, don''t think about it, he won''t come over." On the other side, Eleven Niang asked Princess Deqing: "Princess, there are many princes here today. Which one do you like? The three sons of the island owner''s family are also very handsome." Xiaoqing squeezed Eleven Niang and shook her head. Eleven Niang stuck out her tongue. "I don''t care how you choose the permanent attendant." Princess Deqing got up, saluted the Nanjiang King and Nanjiang Queen, and returned to her yard. "Why did the princess leave?" Dongmei asked in bewilderment, "Don''t choose a consort?" Princess Deqing is not a complete fool, at least she is smarter than Guo Yu. On the surface, the king of Nanjiang pulled out the princes for her to choose, but at the same time pushed out the son of the island owner. Isn''t that too obvious? It''s normal for Princess Deqing to feel uncomfortable. "I have been busy choosing a son-in-law for Princess Deqing these days, but I have neglected the princess of the county. Fortunately, the noble concubine has done my best as a landlord for my palace and Your Majesty." It was the Empress of Nanjiang who spoke. Her voice was clear and light, like a mist covering a mountain stream, ethereal and ethereal. Concubine Liu Gui hurriedly stood up, and said with a smile: "It is the duty of a concubine to share the worries of the empress, and I dare not take credit for it." "The reward should still be rewarded, Your Majesty, what do you think?" The queen of Nanjiang smiled. Nanjiang King nodded: "What should the queen appreciate?" The Empress of Nanjiang said with a faint smile: "The concubine just got a set of East China Sea Night Pearls, so it would be a perfect gift for the noble concubine." Concubine Liu Gui bowed her body: "Thank you, Empress, for your kindness." The queen of Nanjiang said again: "The noble concubine has always been considerate, your majesty has been in poor health recently, so at night, the noble concubine will come over to take care of you?" Is this asking her to serve His Majesty? Oh my god, do you want such a good thing? Concubine Liu Gui''s eyelids twitched with excitement. Concubine Yan Hui and Concubine Zhang Li rolled their eyes a few times in amusement. Concubine Li Shun let out a long sigh of relief, she was afraid it would be her again! The banquet was getting better and better, and the scene became very lively. Concubine Liu''s seat was moved from the seat next to His Majesty, and she chatted happily with His Majesty Yan Yan, and Ning Yue took the order. Geng Wu stood up, walked to the female guest table, and first toasted Concubine Li Shun. Concubine Li Shun took a sip, and the sixth prince over there came over and said, "I drank it for my concubine mother." She drank the rest of the wine in one gulp. Dongmei gossiped and said: "Miss, the sixth prince doesn''t seem to be born to Concubine Li Shun, right? So filial." "My mother is not as old as my adoptive mother. Besides, his biological mother is a court lady, so how can she be more noble than the empress of the palace? His only way out is Concubine Li Shun. Without Concubine Li Shun, those officials have no confidence to be loyal to him." Ning Yue said lightly. Then, he weighed the weight of the sixth prince in his heart. The sixth prince is neither close to the lineage of King Xuan nor the lineage of the Queen. He is relatively neutral. In terms of background, he is worse than King Xuan; in terms of connections, he is weaker than the fourth prince. Going to waste time on him. Dongmei said again: "Look, look, Concubine Shun''s shoes fell off, and he knelt down to wear them! He is really filial!" Ning Yue said with a smile: "You have been paying attention to these all day long." "It''s boring!" Dongmei laughed. Over there, Geng Wu finished respecting Concubine Li Shun, and came to Ning Yue''s table with a wine glass: "Do you want to show me some face, ma''am?" He said one wife to another, as if deliberately reminding the two of their encounter on the street. Ning Yue is not suitable for drinking now, she smiled and said, "I don''t drink with children, especially dishonest children." Geng Wu showed a charming smile that only belonged to young teenagers: "Madam said that, I was wronged. Last time I was on the street, I didn''t deliberately hide my identity. Madam, you didn''t ask me, did you? If you did , I will definitely tell the truth." "Really?" Ning Yue said with a faint smile, "Anyway, it''s over, so you can say whatever you want." "Madam really refuses to drink my toast. Is it because of what happened in the afternoon? If it is because of this, I will be even more wronged. I have already reminded Zhao Sange not to provoke you. He didn''t listen to the advice, and neither did I." Way." Geng Wu said innocently. Ning Yue sneered: "Aren''t you a prophet? Then you didn''t expect that I would reject you before you came to me to toast?" Geng Wu smiled: "Of course it counts, but people''s fate can be changed. If you reject me, can''t I think of a way to change this situation?" "You want to change your fate against the sky?" Ning Yue smiled colder, "Nonsense!" "Is it nonsense Madam seems to understand better than me?" Geng Wu approached Ning Yue, so close that his lips almost touched Ning Yue''s ears, "I dare not drink the wine I''m toasting, but it''s actually because of your belly. The flesh and blood in the middle?" Ning Yue suddenly changed color! Geng Wu hissed: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t say anything." "Who are you?" Ning Yue gave him a wary look! Geng Wu smiled innocently: "I am the fifth son of the Geng family. Madam can call me Geng Wushuang. Forget it, let me be called Wushuang. The full name seems too unfamiliar. Is the divination I made for Madam accurate last time? Do you want me to count another divination for Madam?" "No need!" Ning Yue didn''t want anything to do with this little monster! Xuanyin came over, took the cup in Geng Wu''s hand, crushed it into pieces: "If you don''t want your head to become like it, get out of here!" Geng Wu''s expression froze, he smiled meaningfully, turned and left. But he didn''t go back to his seat, but stood by the bonfire in the center of the venue, let the light of the fire shine on his green and immature handsome face, and said: "Everyone be quiet, I have something to say." Everyone looked at him. He said with a smile: "It''s my first time to come to Spirit Snake Island, and I''m with the envoys from Xiliang. I heard that Master Sikong Shuo from Xiliang is good at the art of dunjia. Counting Wang''s imperial spirit, this is how Xiliang''s dynasty changed. He is unparalleled and dare not compare himself with Lord Sikong Shuo. He only hopes to take this opportunity to compete with Lord Sikong Shuo. I hope His Majesty will agree with the island owner. . His Majesty and the island owner both showed a hint of embarrassment, this Sikong Shuo is Xuanyin at all, how can he know the skill of Qimen Dunjia? Isn''t it obvious that you are ashamed? Disgrace is a small thing, but it is a big thing to lose face. Dongmei hurriedly lowered her head. Oops, she was hit by her crow''s mouth! The shameless Geng Wushuang is really fighting with her uncle! The third son of Zhao cupped his hands and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, father, we have all seen these spells before, so we have responded to the request of the fifth son Geng. Let us open our eyes!" "Yes, Your Majesty! Let''s see!" "Weichen also wants to broaden his horizons!" "Father, just promise Geng Wushuang!" Everyone said something to each other, and they were all full of expectations for this exchange. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin stood side by side, with their wide sleeves hanging down, covering their hands, but Xuan Yin could feel a thin layer of sweat from Ning Yue''s palm. "He really cares about pennies and bucks. He provoked me first, but he just gave him a warning, and he will make you look ugly in public! I have a hunch that he can be sure that I am pregnant, and that you are Xuan Yin ! He wants to expose you!" Ning Yue said coldly. Xuanyin doesn''t believe that a 13-year-old yellow-haired boy who has only seen one side can be better than Geng Yun''s insight. Geng Yun can''t see him through, so can Geng Wushuang? But that guy''s demeanor is determined to win, and he seems to be sure that he can''t win. If it is the real Sikong Shuo, of course he has a chance to win... Is Geng Wushuang really a prophet? Xuan Yin said: "A child''s intuition is relatively sharp, maybe he just suspects, and maybe he wants to take the opportunity to confirm his guess." "Left foot." Geng Wushuang''s voice appeared at the same time as Xuanyin''s left foot stepped forward. For a moment, the scene was silent. Xuan Yin''s eyes moved, and he raised his lips and said: "Young Master Geng is so kind, how can I not respond? How does Young Master Geng plan to compare?" Geng Wushuang smiled and said, "What does Lord Sikong want to do?" "I don''t care." Ning Yue was sweating inwardly, this is a braggart, but she is really calm! Geng Wushuang''s eyes revealed a hint of inquiry: "Then let''s ask someone to put different fruits in the box. Let''s guess and see who can guess correctly." Xuanyin smiled lightly: "Okay." Ning Yue squeezed the veil tightly, she couldn''t help but not be nervous, it''s really that Xuanyin doesn''t have the ability to see through, lucky enough to be able to catch one or two... "What should I do, miss? Will my uncle reveal something?" Dongmei was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. Ning Yue settled down: "I don''t know, let''s wait and see." This is not a conspiracy, and she can''t do anything about it. Xuanyin asked Xiao Lizi to bring the gossip compass over, so he had to put on a show. The maid brought two boxes over. Geng Wushuang said to Xuanyin: "Master Sikong, let''s talk first." Xuanyin raised his hand: "You are a junior, so I will naturally let you go, you come first." Geng Wushuang casually pointed to the box on the right and said, "Cherries." The maid opened the box and took out a plate of bright red and juicy cherries. Everyone applauded loudly. "It''s your turn, my lord." Geng Wushuang couldn''t wait. Xuanyin drew a few circles on the gossip compass casually, and said, "Coconut." The maid opened the box and took out the fruit plate. It was indeed a coconut, and there was another burst of applause. Geng Wushuang took a deep look at Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, and laughed so much that the branches trembled. The maid presented two sealed boxes. Geng Wushuang pointed to the box on the right and said, "Grapes." The maid takes out the grapes. Xuan Yin didn''t even raise his eyelids: "Watermelon." The corner of the maid''s mouth twitched, but she still took out the tray from the box. It was indeed a sliced ??watermelon. Dongmei was dumbfounded, tugged at Ning Yue''s sleeve and said, "Miss, when did my uncle become so powerful?" Ning Yue opened her mouth: "Yes... There must be someone to help you." The king of Nanjiang glanced at the island owner with satisfaction, and the island owner smiled without saying a word. Later, Geng Wushuang and Xuan Yin guessed for five more rounds, and they all guessed right. The King of Nanjiang laughed: "Okay, you are all people with profound skills, so there is no need to compare any more. If you compare again, the sky will be brighter." Geng Wu accepted it when he saw it: "Your Majesty''s words are very true. Anyway, Lord Sikong will not leave Southern Border for a while. I have the opportunity to ask him another day. Today, let''s enjoy the banquet prepared by the island owner for us." Bar!" The island owner smiled heartily: "This kid really can talk!" Geng Wu turned around and cupped his hands at Xuan Yin: "My lord, let me go." Xuanyin smiled lightly and said, "Admit it." Ning Yue secretly thought, this kind of competition is actually very simple, just guessing the contents of the box, there are many ways to do it, use internal force to pry open a crack, or smell the smell, you can get a glimpse of the answer, Geng Wuruo intends to prove Sikong Shuo''s identity , shouldn''t choose such a simple competition. "Bagua compass is a good thing, I wonder if my lord can let me see it." Geng Wushuang asked suddenly. Xuanyin''s eyes flashed a trace of vigilance, and the eyes locked on Geng Wushuang. For a moment, his heart turned a thousand times, but he still said openly: "Little Li, show me the gossip compass to Mr. Wushuang." Little Lizi pouted, and presented the gossip compass in front of Geng Wushuang. Geng Wushuang''s face quickly showed a trace of solemnity, and his fingertips lightly brushed the hexagram eyes of the gossip compass. Little Lizi shouted: "Don''t touch it! You won''t be able to afford it if you break it!" This is the baby of his lord! Even the king of Yin County has never played it! Geng Wushuang withdrew his hand and smiled brightly: "I''ve always wanted a gossip plate of my own, but unfortunately I couldn''t find a suitable material. One day, if Master Sikong gets tired of playing, I''ll exchange it with you for my family heirloom." Xuanyin smiled coldly: "This thing can''t be given away casually." If he did, when Sikong Shuo woke up, he would have to kill him. "I''ll just say it, you don''t have to worry about it." Geng Wushuang shrugged. Speaking as if Sikong Shuo is so stingy and unwilling to bear the pain to give up his love, he is also exchanging a family heirloom, and it is not for nothing. Xuanyin is completely immune to this trick, anyway, he is not Sikong Shuo, no matter how bad his reputation is, he sneers and turns his face away. After that, it was the men and women on the island who brought everyone entertainment. Occasionally, a few aristocratic masters came to have a few wrestling fights, which made the atmosphere more lively. reappear. Ning Yue''s gaze has been lingering on Geng Wushuang and the Empress of Nanjiang. The two have their own affairs and have no communication, but Ning Yue understands that if the Empress of Nanjiang hadn''t been secretly dealing with it, Geng Wushuang might still be comprehending the way of heaven in the Taoist temple. Geng Wushuang is the secret weapon of the Empress of Southern Xinjiang. It will never be effective until the critical moment, but once it appears on the stage, it will be extremely lethal. But tonight is very strange, Geng Wu let Xuan Yin go so easily, it''s not like the Geng family''s style of stepping on everything. After the banquet was over, Ning Yue went back to the yard, worried about the banquet, and walked into Xuanyin''s residence through the back door. Xuanyin was about to find Ning Yue, when she saw her coming by herself, he quickly hugged her into his arms, and rubbed her: "Is the banquet okay? Is there any discomfort?" Ning Yue tore off the sachet that Dongmei embroidered for her: "With this, I don''t have such a serious reaction." Xuan Yin casually threw the sachet on the table: "You came to me in such a hurry, what''s the matter?" "I''m thinking about Geng Wushuang, there are too many mysteries about him..." Ning Yue couldn''t figure it out, "By the way, how did you guess the fruit in the box today? Did you smell it or look it out?" Xuan Yin smiled softly: "You think I have Rong Qing''s dog nose, and I still smell it?" "Then you tampered with the box?" "No." Xuanyin shook his head. "What''s going on?" Ning Yue asked. Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows: "I don''t know what''s in the box at all, so I just picked it up!" Ning Yue opened her mouth: "That''s okay?" Thinking of something, she suddenly realized, "I see, it''s Island Master Zhao!" Xuanyin gave her a look that guessed right. There is a secret compartment in those boxes, and all kinds of fruits are placed in the secret compartment. If Xuanyins guess is different from the one on the secret compartment, the maid will secretly replace the fruit. "What about Geng Wushuang? Did he really guess right?" Xuanyin stared: "As far as the fruits placed on the hidden grid are concerned, he did guess all of them correctly." So wicked! Ning Yue frowned: "Then did he figure out that there are other fruits hidden in the hidden compartment? And did he figure out that Island Master Zhao cheated for you?" Xuanyin caressed Ning Yue''s soft belly: "I don''t know." Ning Yue pressed his hand and said thoughtfully: "This Geng Wushuang is really a mystery! He even said I was pregnant!" Xuan Yin''s eyes turned cold: "He threatened you with this?" "That''s not true. Even if there was, I''m not afraid. I firmly insist that the child was conceived in April, and no one can say anything." In April, Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo hadn''t exchanged identities yet. They were loving couples, and it was normal for them to have crystallized love. Paused, Ning Yue came again: "But having said that, if Geng Wushuang is really so good, why didn''t he continue to compete with you? Do some games where Island Master Zhao can''t cheat?" Xuan Yin''s other hand slipped into her clothes: "Because he didn''t want to prove whether I was Sikong Shuo at all, in other words, he didn''t care, what he cared about was whether Island Master Zhao really stood by me. side." Although he was unwilling to get involved in the struggle for imperial power in southern Xinjiang, from the first day he came back, he had no way to retreat. "What a cunning Geng Wushuang! He actually thought of this trick to force Island Master Zhao to reveal himself!" Knowing that Xuan Yin couldn''t guess correctly, he chose a match that Island Master Zhao could participate in, obviously because he wanted to see what Island Master Zhao would do. Will not cheat for Xuanyin. Ning Yue took out the golden gourd from Island Master Zhao, "This is from Island Master Zhao. When he gave this to me, the faces of his three sons all changed. I guess it is a very important s things." Xuan Yin squinted his eyes: "The old man actually gave it to you?" Ning Yue glanced at him: "Old man? You mean grandpa?" Xuanyin didn''t refute this grandfather as usual, picked up the golden gourd and said, "Do you know who originally owned this island?" "I heard from the imperial concubine that it belongs to my grandmother." "Then do you know why Island Master Zhao and the others have been guarding the island and haven''t interacted with the outside world for many years?" He said serious words, but his hands moved irregularly inside Ning Yue''s clothes. Ning Yue''s body became weak from being rubbed, she sat on his lap, closed her eyes slightly and said, "If you say guard, then you are guarding something... what is it?" "Treasure." "Ah" Ning Yue was suddenly touched by his sensitive place, and she cried out in shock, "Speaking of serious business, can you stop being a hooligan?" After a pause, he said again: "You just said treasure?" Xuan Yin had already untied her clothes, kissed the very tempting place under her collarbone, and said: "There are more treasures than underground palaces, this little gourd is the key to the treasures." Ning Yue was stunned, the underground palace was full of gold, and jewels could be seen everywhere, more than the underground palace, so what does it look like to be rich? No wonder the island owner''s son''s expression turned pale. He was probably wondering, why did his father give such an important thing to an outsider? "Do you think we want it?" Xuanyin asked while kissing her. "Yes, it''s your grandmother''s dowry, why don''t you want it? If you... feel embarrassed, just share it with Huangfuyan and Huangfushan... Hiss... Take it easy!" "If you want it, you have to seize the throne." Xuanyin''s words made Ning Yue''s body freeze suddenly. How could she forget the lessons of her previous life when she was happy? Xuanyin was the emperor of Southern Border in his previous life, and he has been avoiding this path all his life, is he still going to repeat the same mistakes? She has no objection to Xuan Yin taking back what belongs to her, but if these things include the queen from her previous life, she would rather destroy everything selfishly! Feeling the strangeness of the person in his arms, Xuanyin asked softly: "What''s wrong?" "Xuan Yin, has Grandpa talked to you about the throne?" Xuanyin didn''t answer her, but looked at her fixedly, and asked, "Do you want to be a queen, Yueyue?" He avoided his own question, so the king of Nanjiang did reveal his meaning in this regard? Ning Yue squeezed her fingers: "If you really become the emperor, will I be the queen?" Xuanyin smiled: "Fool, you are not the queen, who is the queen?" Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "If the emperor and me, you can only choose one, what would you choose?" Xuanyin''s smile faltered for a moment, then he rubbed her hair and said: "There is no such choice, I want it." Late at night, cool wind Geng Wushuang sat under the plane tree, stroking the strings. Eunuch Qin stood by his side with his whisk raised, until he had finished stroking a song, and then said with a smile: "Island Master Zhao has given the key to Ma Ningyue, and just now... the meaning of this must be that the fifth son is more important than the slave." I understand, the empress asked the servant to ask the fifth son, how is the fifth son''s affairs going?" Geng Wushuang took out a white cloth, wiped the strings and said, "Tell your empress that Xuanyin will not ascend to the throne of God." Ning Yue and Xuan Yin fell asleep, the sachet exuding the fragrance of orange and mint, shone slightly by the moonlight. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Do you feel like you are reincarnated every time you go to Weiyang Palace! The slaves can''t keep up!" Xiao Dezi chased after the young emperor, "It''s better to serve the late emperor, who never ran away! You... Hey! Your Majesty, please wait!" "I can''t wait any longer!" The young emperor turned his head, with an uncontrollable smile on the face of the ice cube that had never changed for thousands of years, "She called me to eat!" "Isn''t it just a meal? As for making you so excited?" Xiao Dezi almost couldn''t catch up. The emperor rushed all the way into Weiyang Palace. The woman was undressing, when she saw him, she cried out in surprise. He hugged the woman into his arms and rolled onto the bed. The heavy dragon robe quickly pressed the woman''s skin into red marks, and he turned sideways distressedly: "I hurt you again, didn''t I?" The woman looked at him with wide watery eyes. He hooked his lips into a smile, and took her lips into his mouth: "I miss you, Queen." The woman didn''t speak, but timidly accepted his kiss. His big palm caressed her slender waist and smooth back. The sun shines through the window ridge, shining on a pair of entangled figures, and also on the lifelike butterfly on her back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1276： 【V140】Break Chapter 1276 [V140] Crashing Before dawn, Huaguduo''er fell asleep, and the courtyard was lonely. Ning Yue woke up hungry from her sleep, lying on the bedside uncomfortably and retching. Dongmei heard the movement, and hurriedly pushed the door in: "Miss, are you awake? Are you hungry?" I''ve always been very hungry recently, and occasionally get up to eat at night, let alone in the morning. Dongmei has gotten used to it and dare not sleep soundly. Ning Yue covered her mouth, the feeling of wanting to vomit but not being able to vomit was the most uncomfortable. "Eh? Where''s the sachet that my servant gave you?" Dongmei searched around, and found that the sachet fell on the ground at some point. She hurriedly picked it up, wiped it, and handed it to the tip of Ning Yue''s nose, saying, "Smell it, It will be better." Ning Yue took a deep breath, the fragrance of thin sweat and the sweet and sour smell of orange peel really suppressed the discomfort in her stomach. Come back to your senses, Ning Yue looked at the bed: "Where''s Xuan Yin?" Dongmei said: "Young Master left, probably because he was afraid that people would find out that he had returned to his yard." Ning Yue thought that Xuanyin would leave before dawn, so she didn''t take it to heart. After washing up, she began to have breakfast. I didnt know that I was pregnant before, so I ate when I was hungry. Before I left, my elder brother warned her that if I dont want the baby to be too big to give birth, or too fat to recover after delivery, its better to eat less. Ning Yue controlled her appetite. Dongmei was stunned: "Is this too little?" Just a bowl of rib noodles and a glass of milk? Ning Yue touched the soft stomach every morning: "Not a lot, what the elder brother said is enough, I strictly follow the recipe of the elder brother." My stomach will become hard at night. I dont know whats going on. Its said that pregnant women are like this. Pregnant women. These two words flashed through her mind, and Ning Yue smiled knowingly. Since she found out she was pregnant, Ning Yue smiled more and more, and her person became more and more gentle. Dongmei was genuinely happy, she finished packing the tableware happily, and started a busy day. Yesterdays reception banquet, everyone drank too much and fell asleep in the morning. There were very few pedestrians on the road, only some patrolling guards and island residents who presented fresh fruits. Ning Yue fell in love with coconut milk and coconut sugar, and asked Zhener to choose some fresh ones for her. Zhen''er took the basket and went to pick something from the stilted building that specializes in melons and fruits and snacks. When she turned around, she immediately turned pale when she saw the third son Zhao who was taken advantage of yesterday. wanted to leave, but the third son Zhao found her. The third son of Zhao subconsciously touched the hat on his head, his eyes showed a kind of hideous pain, he glanced around, there were not many people from Xiliang, they were all maids on the island, and he smiled evilly: "Oh, little beauty Woke up so early, what fruit do you want to eat? Tell Grandpa, Grandpa will help you choose! Its guaranteed to be tender, crisp and juicy. He was talking dirty words, and when the fourteen-year-old Zhen''er didn''t understand, she was a little bolder: "Did I not sleep well because I was thinking about you at night? Did you rush to find me early in the morning?" Zhen''er was so frightened that she hid back. Seeing her honesty and timidity, Third Young Master Zhao smiled even more, and raised his hand to grab her slender wrist: "What''s so good about being a maid? Go! I want you to be happy!" "You...you let me go..." Zhen''er struggled. When the surrounding maids saw it, they all lowered their heads, looking blind. Jen''er''s eyes shed crystal tears: "You let me go..." "Heh~ Is my scalp scalped for nothing? Let me let you go? It''s fine if I don''t beat you to death! Of course, don''t worry, I don''t have a hobby of torturing women, I only want to make you comfortable, be good, follow me I, I will guarantee you to drink spicy food, as comfortable as you want." Third Young Master Zhao threatened and lured you. Zhen''er''s face was pale, and she couldn''t even stand still. But Ning Yue was waiting for the coconut in the house, and after waiting for a long time, she sent Dongmei to remind her. As soon as Dongmei came to the Diaojiaolou, she saw that Zhao San was trying to misbehave with Zhener again, and she immediately became furious No matter what happens, he picked up a stone and threw it at Mr. Zhao! Master Zhao San had seen Dongmei''s toughness before, so he quickly let go of Zhen''er. Zhen''er hid behind Dongmei. Dongmei missed the hit, and glared at the third son Zhao fiercely: "It''s not because you are the son of the island owner, my lady has already dealt with you! I warn you, don''t think about us in the future! My lady Not a vegetarian!" "A fox pretends to be a tiger!" The third son of Zhao sneered, shook his sleeves and walked away. Before leaving, his greedy eyes scanned Zhen''er''s petite body, "Sooner or later it will be mine!" Zhen''er bit her lips, and tears fell down. Dongmei threw a stone and said in relief: "Okay, okay, it''s okay, you will stay indoors from now on, and I will do this kind of work." Zhen''er nodded with tears in her eyes. Dongmei picked some fresh coconuts, because when Zhao San was cheating on Zhen''er just now, these maids all pretended to be deaf and dumb, Dongmei didn''t give them any good looks. "Really! Island Master Zhao is such an upright person, how can he support a bunch of people who are not on the table?" Dongmei rolled her eyes, took Zhen''er back to the house, and told Ning Yue the truth about her encounter with Mr. Zhao. After Ning Yue listened, there was a trace of fear on her face: "This Zhao San is really a bit hateful, so please comfort Zhen''er, she is still young, I am afraid she is frightened." After speaking, he stood up. Dongmei asked: "Where are you going, Miss?" "I''m going to find Xuanyin." In the dimly lit room, Xuanyin sat quietly on the grand master''s chair, his face was full of gloom, and his mind was full of dreams from last night. He didn''t understand what was going on, but he dreamed that he was the emperor again. Could it be that he really wants the throne so much? And the queen also appeared in his dreams again and again, as if it really happened. Yueyue was lying beside him, but he fell in love with another woman in his dream. "Xuan Yin, are you in?" Ning Yue knocked on the door. Xuan Yin raised his eyes, stared blankly at the door, and after a while, got up and opened the door for Ning Yue. "Why are you here? Don''t you want to sleep a little longer?" A far-fetched smile. "I was hungry, so I got up to eat. I brought you coconut." Ning Yue raised a bright smile. Xuanyin was moved in his heart. This is the woman he loves, this is his future queen, not the woman with the butterfly imprint in the dream. He doesn''t want to remember what happened in the dream anymore, he just wants to remember Yueyue. "Shall we eat? What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it to you." Xuanyin kissed her little hand. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "In a good mood?" "Uh-huh." It turned out that she felt it, but she refrained from asking. Xuanyin''s arm around her tightened a bit. Ning Yue said: "Let''s eat together, I want to eat hairy crabs." "How can there be hairy crabs by the sea?" "Then big crab, sea crab." "Pregnant women can''t eat crabs." "One is fine." "have." "...Then I want to eat boiled fish with more red peppers." "It''s too spicy to eat." "A little bit is okay." "no." "Then it''s okay to eat golden fruit, right? I''ve eaten it in restaurants, red bean stuffing, peanut stuffing, sesame stuffing, taro stuffing..." Ning Yue sucked in her saliva. "Fried ones can''t be eaten." what the hell? She cares more than her mother. Ning Yue turned her back aggrieved and ignored him. The two of them stayed in the room, and the whole morning passed sweetly. After lunch, Xuanyin found Master Zhao and told him the truth about his grievances with the third son of Zhao. When he learned that his son not only molested Ning Yue, but also bullied Ning Yue''s confidant maid, Master Zhao went berserk. . "Bastard! You actually did such a shameless thing for me! I, Zhao Duo Guangming, how did I give birth to such an unworthy son like you?" Island Master Zhao twisted his son''s ears fiercely. Zhao Sangong yelled in pain: "Father! Father, I know I was wrong! I don''t dare anymore! Let me go!" The third son of Zhao was not born to Mrs. Zhao, but the concubine of Island Master Zhao. When she learned that her son was going to be taught a lesson by Island Master Zhao, the concubine rushed out and cried like rain: "Master! You can''t do this to me." The third child! He was forced to do so, you see he was almost killed! It was because he felt dissatisfied that he went to trouble that maidservant!" Speaking of this, Island Master Zhao''s eyes became more serious: "You deserve to be scalped! You don''t listen to the advice to practice martial arts on weekdays, and you pretend to be sick all day long, and it hurts here and there! This time it''s Master Zhongchangshi Be merciful, next time, it won''t be such a cheap thing! Let''s go!" The concubine cried and hugged Island Master Zhao''s leg: "Master! Where are you taking the third child?" "Go away, I don''t want to get angry with you." Island Master Zhao broke away from the concubine''s hand, and dragged Mr. Zhao to Ning Yue''s other courtyard. Ning Yue was taking a nap, when she was suddenly awakened by howls that were earth-shattering and reverent to ghosts and gods: "Dongmei! Go and see what''s going on!" Dongmei pushed the door and went out. After a while, she came back strangely: "Island Master Zhao and Third Young Master Zhao are here." Island Master Zhao threw the Third Young Master Zhao on the gravel road in the front yard, and said angrily: "This useless thing, behind my back, did such an unsightly person! Why don''t you apologize to others soon? Don''t you look at it?" For the sake of you being my son, I can kill you right now!" These words are more comfortable to listen to, unlike some people who say that they will be dealt with by the sufferer, even if they are killed, they will not blame the sufferer, but in their hearts they wish that the sufferer will deal with it lightly. What Island Master Zhao meant is obvious. This is my son. Although he made a mistake, I hope you will give him a chance to reform after punishing him. Ning Yue liked Island Master Zhao''s straight-forward temperament, and said, "If Third Young Master Zhao really decides to change his mind, of course I have nothing to say here." Island Master Zhao gave his son a kick: "Did you hear that? What kind of trouble did you cause? They didn''t care about you! Apologize to the princess!" The third son of Zhao was itching with hatred. Ning Yue smiled lightly and said, "It''s not me that he offended, but the maid beside me, Zhen''er." Zhen''er stepped forward and stood timidly beside Ning Yue. Ning Yue said: "Apologize to Zhen''er, from now on, I will return to the bridge and return to the road, and I will not provoke Zhen''er again." Zhao Sangong gritted his teeth and remained silent. Island Master Zhao picked him up again and punched him a few more times: "Evil! Apologize to Miss Zhen''er, do you hear me? Do you want me to kill you?" The third son of Zhao gave Ning Yue a vicious look, lowered his head, and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Zhen''er... I offended you before, and I won''t anymore. Please forgive me." Apologizing to a maid, I really beeped the dog! Zhen''er dare not speak. Ning Yue said: "Uncle Zhao, take Third Brother Zhao down to heal his wounds, we are fine here." "Girl, I''m really sorry this time. He''s the youngest child. I indulged a lot in the past. It''s my fault to develop his habit. I know that you let him off so easily. I have wronged you, and I will make it up to you." Zhao Daozhu said earnestly. Ning Yue shook her head slightly: "Uncle Zhao, don''t say such outspoken words. Third brother Zhao is also careless in making friends. Be careful in the future, and don''t associate with some dubious people again." Island Master Zhao already knew what had happened from Xuan Yin, and understood that the person Ning Yue was referring to was Geng Wushuang, so he sighed angrily and annoyed: "Third son, you go back first, I have something to say to the princess of the county. . Master Zhao San walked away in pain all over his body. Island Master Zhao glanced at the servants in the yard. Ning Yue understood, and said to everyone: "You all go down." "yes!" Everyone retreated to the backyard, and Dongmei guarded the hallway, not allowing anyone to enter or leave. Ning Yue approached Island Master Zhao and said softly, "Uncle Zhao, do you have something to say to me?" "I wanted to tell you yesterday, but I drank too much later and forgot about it. Fortunately, Xiaoyin came to see me today, so I met you because of the dog." Island Master Zhao said, lowering the volume , "Geng Wushuang is not an ordinary person." Ning Yue nodded: "I understand, he knows magic and divination, and is a prophet." At first, he didn''t believe it, but after talking too much, he became somewhat skeptical. Island Master Zhao said: "I don''t believe this...but, oh, forget it, so what if you believe it or not? That kid can indeed predict many things. Last night, he deliberately competed with Xiaoyin, and I cheated secretly. Can hide it from his eyes." "Not only this, he even said I was pregnant." Island Master Zhao''s expression changed slightly: "He even knows this? Then... he wouldn''t know that Sikong Shuo was pretended by Xiao Yin, would he?" "I guess, he knows." "Then... this..." Island Master Zhao''s face became very serious. "Don''t worry, Uncle Zhao. He has no evidence, and others won''t believe what he says. If we take advantage of this incident to destroy his reputation as a prophet, he won''t gain more than he loses, so he won''t expose Xuan Yin." Ning Yue said seriously . "This way I can rest assured." Island Master Zhao heaved a sigh of relief, "You''d better not discuss the matter of Geng Wushuang with your grandpa." "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue asked. Island Master Zhao sighed: "After all, he is the queen''s nephew. Your grandpa loves and trusts the queen very much. I have also heard about the Geng family, but you see, your grandpa didn''t anger the queen at all." Dont say it, its true. Ning Yue blinked suspiciously: "But Uncle Zhao, doesn''t Your Majesty like Queen Chen?" "It''s not like a man will only fall in love with one woman in his life. Although my master is good, it has become history after all. In his heart, he will always love and respect my master, but that doesn''t mean he won''t fall in love with other women. With I don''t know if you understand what you said." Island Master Zhao said. Ning Yue pursed her lips: "Can a man really like several at the same time?" "This..." Island Master Zhao looked pale, "At my age, it seems inappropriate to discuss this with a junior, but... your grandpa really likes the queen very much." "Since I like the queen so much, why didn''t you make the queen''s son the prince after the prince passed away? And asked Uncle Zhao to give me and Xuanyin the key to the treasure?" Ning Yue asked puzzled, "Didn''t he want to make Xuanyin the prince What does it mean that Yin is the grandson of the emperor?" "It should mean that. After all, my master is his first wife, and the weight is still heavier than that of the queen, but without you, I think the seventh prince has already become the heir apparent." Zhao Island Master said: "Yue''er, what is your name?" I called Uncle Zhao, and I babbled a few words instead, don''t take it to heart if you don''t like it." Ning Yue said sincerely: "I thank Uncle Zhao even before it''s too late. I''ve been in southern Xinjiang for so long, and no one has ever had such a heart-to-heart relationship with me." Like a father, Island Master Zhao held Ning Yue''s hand: "You are very sensible, and I feel relieved to have you by Xiao Yin''s side. Your uncle was a prince from birth, and until his accidental death, His Majesty never let me Give him the key to the treasure, I think, maybe His Majesty understands in his heart that your uncle is not the most suitable candidate. A suitable person can be felt at the first sight." Ning Yue listened quietly. Island Master Zhao patted Ning Yue''s hand: "Be careful, Queen, Geng Wushuang is just her knife. Wherever she points, Geng Wushuang will cut there." After chatting with Island Master Zhao, Ning Yue felt completely sleepy, and paced up and down the room while touching her slightly protruding belly. "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Did Island Master Zhao say something? You are in a hurry." Dongmei came in with a opened coconut and handed it to Ning Yue. Ning Yue waved her hand: "I''m not thirsty." "The servant girl drank it." The tone of coaxing children. Ning Yue hummed. Dongmei knew that she was thinking about something on her mind, so she stepped back tactfully, and handed the coconut to Zhener: "You drink it." Zhener is also a child, she needs to take care of her. Ning Yue thought carefully about Island Master Zhao''s words in the room. To be honest, before she came to Nanjiang, she had thought about the relationship between Nanjiang King and Nanjiang Queen. She thought that the reason why Nanjiang Queen was so favored was completely It was because the king of Nanjiang was in a bad mood and unable to take care of the government affairs, which allowed her to control the court. With great power in his hands, the king of Nanjiang was afraid of her, so he tolerated her all the time. Perhaps, the king of Nanjiang still had some reason to fall into her hands... After all, it was written like this in the scriptures. Unfortunately, Uncle Zhao said that the king of Nanjiang really liked her. like. What a charming word. What is His Majesty''s feeling for Empress Chen? Island Master Zhao said that Empress Chen is more important than Empress Geng, but this does not mean that the king of Nanjiang loves more. His Majesty wronged Empress Chen back then, causing Empress Chen to take Lan Zhen back to her hometown with tears in her eyes. How much wronged did a woman who could earn a treasure have to choose to retire? Your Majesty is ashamed to empress Chen! This may be the reason why Empress Chen is more important than Empress Geng. But His Majesty really fell in love with Empress Geng, and at the same time let the prince supervise the country, and at the same time let Empress Geng listen to the government behind the curtain. In his heart, it was hard to choose. Until the appearance of Xuanyin reminded him that he also had a daughter living among the people, a daughter who was molested by her elder brother at her stepfather''s house and raped for a whole year after she fled. The guilt towards Lan Zhen overwhelmed the balance in his heart, and he finally leaned towards Xuan Yin. Ning Yue doesn''t agree with Zhao Island Master''s "suitable or not" rhetoric. In terms of ability, Xuanyin is suitable, and the seventh prince may not be unsuitable. With the help of the Queen of Nanjiang, how bad can it be? The country will not collapse in anyone''s hands, it all depends on who your majesty wants to give the throne to. "Dongmei! Dongmei!" It was Zhen''er who came in. Zhen''er was still holding the unfinished coconut in her hand, and said with wide eyes: "Sister Dongmei is going to get the ingredients. Do you have any orders?" When it came to addressing, she followed Dongmei, calling her Miss Miss all the time. Ning Yue said: "Change clothes." Zhen''er changed Ning Yue into a simple red high-waisted skirt, and put on a gauze dress, which was fastened with a begonia brooch. The tulle is hazy, dancing gently with the wind, like a fairy. "Miss is so pretty." Zhen''er said. Ning Yue smiled. When I arrived at the Nanjiang King''s courtyard, the Nanjiang King was playing chess. Concubine Liu Guifei had been serving the whole night and had already returned to her room to rest. Now she is accompanied by the Nanjiang Queen. Yesterday, the night was too dark and the distance was far away, so Ning Yue couldn''t see it very clearly, but felt that the other party walked past the campfire like a phoenix bathing in fire, Nirvana-like, scorching and dazzling. Now that we are closer, the feeling is different. The other party took off her gorgeous palace attire, and wore a lake-blue ice silk long skirt, her waist was thinner than that of a girl, and it was unbearable to hold. A little more bright color. Her skin is unbelievably young, let alone Huangfuying''s sister, even if she is said to be the same age as Huangfuying, no one would believe her. The only thing that betrays her age is her pair of all-encompassing eyes, faintly flowing with blue light. She held her chin, bathed in the warm sunshine, demure as a girl. "Your Majesty, the princess is here." The king of Nanjiang was immersed in the good time with his wife, but he didn''t notice that Ning Yue had come to him, so Xiao Dezi had to remind him. The king of Nanjiang put down the chess pieces and smiled kindly: "You are here? I am playing chess with the queen, do you want to come and kill a game?" Everyone in the room knew about Xuanyin''s life experience, but they didn''t reveal it. Ning Yue didn''t intentionally disassociate himself from the king of Nanjiang, and said with a smile: "I''m not good at chess, so I''d better stop making a fool of myself. I heard that your majesty is here. There are delicious golden fruits, especially those who come here to satisfy their hunger." These words are extremely intimate. The king of Nanjiang liked it very much, and said with a pleasant face: "Xiao Dezi, ask the small kitchen to fry some golden fruits." "Yes!" Xiao Dezi went with a smile. Ning Yue thought, its good for you to face me in front of the queen, which is far more than the concern of a king for another countrys envoys. Have you already guessed that the queen knows Xuanyins life experience, so she is too lazy to act? Everyone is smart. Of course, no matter how smart people are, there are times when they get confused. For example, your old man does not know that the prince was killed by Suhuo. We have no proof either. "Princess Princess, don''t stand, sit down." Empress Geng said quietly, different from the feeling of Empress Quan last night, she in front of her was more like a gentle and quiet sister next door. Ning Yue finally understands why the King of Nanjiang loves her so much. No matter how arrogant and domineering she is in the court, at home, she is always a little girl who depends on others. Ning Yue saluted and sat down next to the king of Nanjiang. Seeing her being so close to him, the King of Nanjiang was delighted. He patted her hand and said, "How is it? There are food and accommodation on the island, but you still get used to it?" Ning Yue pouted: "I''m not used to it." Isnt that just being a little woman? I can do it too. Show me acting like a baby! "Oh? Why aren''t you used to it?" Her appearance reminded the king of Nanjiang of Huangfushan who was always in trouble and hid in his arms whenever he was beaten. Ning Yue snorted "wronged": "I want hairy crabs, but I won''t! I want boiled fish, but I won''t! I want golden fruits, but I won''t!" Who doesn''t give it? The toes have guessed the answer. Nanjiang King smiled even more: "Isn''t this for your own good?" His gaze swept across her stomach, where his little great-grandson was. Xiao Yin knew how to hurt others, much better than he did back then. Empress Geng pretended to be deaf and dumb, playing chess pieces slowly, without speaking. Ning Yue reminded in a low voice: "Your Majesty, don''t patronize chatting with me, you''ve neglected your empress." The king of Nanjiang opened his mouth, looked at his wife who had indeed been neglected, and there was a trace of pity in his eyes: "Look at me, I am so happy, I forgot to play chess with the queen." Sure enough, it hurts Empress Geng, Uncle Zhao is right. Ning Yue made some tests and found out the depth. Empress Geng said generously: "It''s okay, my concubine is just too tired, so I can''t go down anymore, my concubine is going to see if the plum wine is ready." Also brew your own wine? Nanjiang King He You said with a proud smile: "There are many things in the Queen''s Club. Let the Queen teach you when I have time." Don''t turn her into ashes. Ning Yue sat on a high bench, shaking her chubby legs, and willfully ignored the words of the King of Nanjiang. The only ones who dared to play tricks in front of the king of Nanjiang were Huang Fushan and this young couple. The King of Nanjiang smiled and said to Empress Geng: "You go, come over for dinner tonight." "Yes, the concubine is resigning." Empress Geng stepped out of the room gracefully. Nanjiang King pinched Ning Yue''s face: "What? Don''t you like the Queen?" Children who can bark have milk, and Ning Yue deeply understands this truth. Although the emperor is high above and cannot be violated, he will remember it deeply when he is stubborn once in a while. Ning Yue groaned, "No more." What a shame! My goose bumps came out. Nanjiang Wang Xu is getting old, but he likes Ning Yue''s tricks, and his grandparents love it: "Then why do you have a bad face when you enter the door? Who offended you?" "I want to eat crabs." Ning Yue said while twisting her fingers. Nanjiang King laughed haha: "That''s why! Well, well, let you eat, but you can''t eat crab legs." "Really?" Ning Yue''s eyes brightened. "Only take one bite." Ning Yue''s face darkened: "Five." "Two bites." "Three mouths." "Two bites, no more!" Ning Yue pouted. Xiao Dezi asked someone to steam a basket of crab meat buns. They said it was crab meat, but it was actually shrimp meat. Pregnant women cant eat crabs. They still understand these common senses. Afterwards, the King of Nanjiang had someone cook boiled fish, together with golden fruit, which gave Ning Yue an addictive meal. "Grandpa is better, I''ve decided, I don''t want Xuanyin, grandpa, shall I live with you? You have all kinds of delicious food here!" The grandpa called, and the King of Nanjiang was really elated, but he still gave her an angry look and said, "Silly boy, what nonsense are you talking about? Xiao Yin finally didn''t hate me so much, if she knew that I snatched you here , cant draw a clear line with me again? still loves Xuanyin quite a lot, no less than the one who loves Empress Geng. Ning Yue rolled her eyes: "It''s true, then I will come to grandpa quietly if I want to eat in the future. Grandpa remember to leave the door open for me." The King of Nanjiang has actually opened the back door for her. As long as Xiao Dezi is around, he will not pass it on and bring Ning Yue in. But that is when the King of Nanjiang is idle, if he is dealing with official business "Understood, little greedy cat!" The king of Nanjiang agreed. Xiao Dezi opened his mouth wide: In this way, wouldnt he be able to freely enter and leave His Majestys bedroom just like the queen? Free access to the bedroom is the first step for her to compete with Empress Geng for favor. Once this step is taken, there will be nothing to fear in the future. Saying goodbye to the Queen of Nanjiang, Ning Yue was not in a hurry to go back to her yard, but planned to go sit with Concubine Liu Gui. When she was about to arrive at Concubine Liu Guifei''s residence, she saw Concubine Li Shun who was in a hurry. She was about to go up to say hello when she saw Concubine Li Shun Covering his chest, he retched. Li Shunfei''s other hand was covering her stomach. This is clearly... a posture of pregnancy. Ning Yue thought of Concubine Liu Gui and said that Concubine Li Shun served her bed recently, could it be that she was pregnant that time? This concubine Li Shun was also out of **** luck. She had no children in the palace for more than ten years, but she became pregnant when she was in her thirties. Concubine Li Shun straightened up after retching, and looked around. Ning Yue subconsciously shrank behind the tree. She didn''t understand that it was enough to greet her openly, so why did she hide? Concubine Li Shun didn''t notice anything unusual, she turned around and went to the sixth prince''s courtyard. The prince originally lived with his mother and concubine, but Concubine Li Shun was not in good health, so His Majesty specially prepared a separate residence for her. Perhaps it was because the two were not blood relatives, mother and child, so His Majesty had some scruples after all. Concubine Li Shun''s expression was not quite right. Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, and she followed. There were not many people in the yard, and it was lunch time again, and they all gathered in the small room to eat, and even two people who went in couldn''t find it. Concubine Li Shun entered the sixth prince''s room and bolted the door. Want to whisper something, even lock the door? You don''t want to plot a rebellion, do you? Ning Yue hid under the window and quietly poked a small hole in the window paper. It turned out that it was the sixth prince who put the latch on. After the sixth prince inserted the latch, he whispered to Concubine Li Shun: "Mother, why are you here at this hour? I haven''t finished reading." Really work hard, go out to play and study. "I know this is wrong, but I can''t sit still." Concubine Li Shun said anxiously, her voice trembling. The sixth prince held her shoulders and asked with concern: "What happened?" "I... I''m pregnant!" There was a crying tone in the voice. Is this... exciting? Not quite. Ning Yue blinked, trying to make the hole bigger, but just stretched out her finger, the sixth prince turned around and faced the window, Ning Yue squatted down in fright. The sixth prince said again: "How can you get pregnant? Not every time..." Each? Didn''t Concubine Li Shun only attend bed once? Ning Yue frowned suspiciously, stood up again, and glanced into the room from the small hole. Concubine Li Shun covered her face and said in panic, "I don''t know how it happened... The doctor said that the medicine is not completely effective, sometimes..." The sixth prince gently hugged her into his arms, and said comfortingly, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll find a way." "You come to find a way? What way?" Concubine Li Shun looked at him tearfully. The sixth prince inherited the beauty of the Huangfu family. He was born with a handsome appearance. With a slight smile, he was beautiful: "We will have many children in the future." Ning Yue''s eyes widened suddenly... Concubine Li Shun pushed away the sixth prince, covered her belly, and said vigilantly and sadly: "Are you trying to kill this child? It is my first child!" The sixth prince said in embarrassment: "Don''t get excited, he is your child and mine! But we... can''t get it now! If the father finds out, both of us... will die ugly!" Concubine Li Shun couldn''t restrain herself, hugged her body, and trembled slightly. The sixth prince stepped forward, hugged her into his arms, and said with moist eyes, "I know you are sad, and I am too, but what can we do? It didn''t come at the right time! You wait for me for another two years, and wait for your father to drive away!" Crane goes first, and I will take you to the fief, then no one can control us, you can have as many children as you want." "I don''t want to..." Li Shunfei burst into tears. The sixth prince coaxed: "Be obedient, we will have many children in the future." Concubine Li Shun broke down in tears. The following pictures are somewhat inappropriate to watch. Ning Yue has no voyeurism, and more importantly, if she breaks through this kind of thing, she must leave quickly. If she is discovered, she will be silenced. Ning Yue bent over to leave, but accidentally stepped on a branch. click. The branch is broken. The sixth prince''s voice broke through the ice: "Who?" Xuanyin meditated in the room, and when he was upset, he would use this method to put himself in a trance, but today, no matter how much he meditated, his mind was messed up, and the images in his dreams flashed. He tried hard to replace them with pictures of himself and Yueyue in love, but instead made them more intense and clearer. He stood up angrily! Boom boom boom! There was a knock on the door. He asked angrily, "Who?" "Your Excellency, it''s a slave, Xiao Lizi, the princess of the county has been going to His Majesty''s side for a long time, and she still hasn''t come back, so don''t run into something! Would you like to go and see?" Xiao Lizi didn''t know that the lord was a fake , but privately regarded Ning Yue as her mistress. Xuanyin stared and said: "Got it." Putting on the mask, Xuanyin went out. In the corner at the corner, a woman sobbed softly. With a sweep of his eyes, he saw that the third son of Zhao pressed Zhen''er in a corner, grabbed Zhen''er''s neck, and said fiercely: "Good guy, you will sue my father, huh? Really think I can''t cure you? A stinky Shameless maid, you gave me some color and you even opened a dyeing workshop for me? If you dont teach you a lesson today, you dont even know how powerful you are! As Young Master Zhao spoke, he tore Zhen''er''s clothes. Things have developed to this point, Zhao San no longer has much **** for Zhen''er, and just wants to get back the place he lost here! But he didn''t dare to move Ning Yue and Sikong Shuo, so he could only vent his anger on this little girl! A big hand pinched the back of Third Young Master Zhao''s neck. Young Master Zhao''s back went cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. Then, before he could react, that hand twisted him and threw him to the empty space opposite. On the ground, two ribs were broken on the spot. Zhen''er''s jacket was torn, and she hugged her chest with her hands, trembling. Xuanyin frowned, intending to ask Dongmei to bring over a dress for Zhener, but accidentally saw the butterfly on Zhener''s shoulder, and his expression changed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1277： 【V141】Past life Chapter 1277V141Past life The sixth prince suddenly pushed open the window, before he even had time to put on his clothes. Ning Yue involuntarily covered her stomach with her hand. In a critical moment, it is a mother''s instinct to protect her child. But in the next second, she woke up, rolled her eyes, bowed and said, "I...my stomach hurts, it seems... I ate my stomach bad...Where is the toilet...?" This act of pretending to find the toilet is full of loopholes, even if the sixth prince is an idiot, he can see that she is lying, but although this lie did not cover up the fact that she broke them, it covered up the fact that she was pregnant. The sixth prince pulled a blanket casually, wrapped it around his strong waist, his eyes were as cold as ice: "The princess of the county is so excited, she actually went to this king''s other courtyard." Ning Yue thought in her heart: I still underestimated the sixth prince, he is not as mediocre as he appears, not to mention his calm demeanor at this time, it can be seen from his conversation with Concubine Li Shun just now , this person is resolute, decisive, calm in dealing with things, and clear-headed, and he is definitely not a pool thing. Negotiating with this kind of person, pretending to be stupid will not work. Ning Yue collected herself, raised her chin, and said with a faint smile: "No matter how happy I am, I''m not as good as the prince, who actually slept with his mother and concubine under your majesty''s nose. Your messy harem drama is better than mine. The voyeuristic scene is much more exciting." The eyes of the sixth prince turned cold again, and a trace of imperceptible astonishment flashed across. Obviously, he didn''t expect Ning Yue to admit so readily. When encountering such a situation, don''t most people lie and claim that they didn''t see anything? ? He squinted. Concubine Li Shun put on her clothes and walked over. Her love affair was broken, and her face was pale. She deliberately kept a distance from the sixth prince. This kind of behavior of not having three hundred taels of silver here is very ridiculous to Ning Yue. What he said just now is so clear, what should be seen and what should not be seen, everything is clearly seen. Concubine Li Shun stood with the sixth prince. What''s the use of being far away? Could it be possible to obliterate the fact that the two of them had a dark knot? Of course, Ning Yue also admired Concubine Li Shun''s courage, at least she dared to stand up instead of hiding under the covers. "Xiao Liu, she...she knows everything?" Her voice was trembling, "What should we do? What should we do, Xiao Liu? If she speaks out, we will all die!" And the child in her womb. Although this is a child that cannot be born, but in my heart, I always feel that falling into it has a very different meaning from someone else killing it. The Sixth Prince''s eyes gradually showed killing intent. Ning Yue understood that she had really kicked the iron plate. If Xuanyin was here, the adultery between the two would undoubtedly become a handle to hold the sixth prince and concubine Shun; but Xuanyin was not around, and she was powerless The pregnant woman who was pregnant hadn''t been discovered when she entered the door, that is to say, no one knew that she was here...Under various unfavorable conditions, it was difficult for the sixth prince not to kill her. The sixth prince opened the door, walked around the corridor, and came to Ning Yue: "Don''t blame my princess, you can only blame yourself. It''s not easy to go, but I came to my yard, and I ran into something that I shouldn''t have." "You are so unreasonable!" Ning Yue drank suddenly, and the sixth prince was stunned, a little puzzled, where did a little woman get such a big aura? Ning Yue went on to say: "You guys did the wrong thing first, so forget it if you don''t ask me to keep it a secret, but you still want to kill me? Are your intestines black? Concubine Shun, you still have a child in your belly. Don''t you want to accumulate some virtue for him?" Concubine Li Shun even managed to mess up the harem with her adopted son, so where is her mind going? Concubine Li Shun covered her stomach, swallowed, and said, "Stop talking, this child... This child will never be born anyway..." Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "What if I said, I have a way for you to give birth to it?" Concubine Li Shun''s complexion changed, but she didn''t let go immediately, instead she shrank behind the sixth prince. Ning Yue felt overwhelmed in an instant, sneered, and said: "It seems that Concubine Shun doesn''t want to give birth to a child herself, so she cried so sadly for the sixth prince just now, saying that this is your first child, you I want it so much... It made the sixth prince feel guilty, and promised you again and again that once His Majesty passed away, he would take you from the palace to a fief to live in the fief...Your performance is the most wonderful singing among the three of us !." Women in the deep palace are all capable, and they can even take advantage of a fetus that they don''t want to be born. I''m afraid this kind of woman can''t hold anyone else in her heart except herself. Concubine Li Shun''s face became very ugly: "You...don''t talk nonsense!" Ning Yue smiled and said: "You know in your heart whether I''m talking nonsense or not. I have a way to let you give birth to the child safely, and I promise not to implicate the sixth prince. It just requires you to pay a little price. I don''t know if you are willing or not. " "Xiao Liu, she lied to us! Don''t be fooled by her!" Li Shunfei said. The eyes of the sixth prince revealed a hint of hesitation. From his eyes, Ning Yue caught a trace of longing. This man really wanted a child. When Concubine Li Shun told him that she was pregnant, he immediately wanted to destroy it. Ning Yue thought that he was pregnant from beginning to end They were all satisfying their own selfish desires, and had no relationship with Concubine Li Shun and her unborn child at all. Even when he said that when the King of Southern Xinjiang died and Concubine Li Shun went to the fief to have a bunch of children, Ning Yue also thought it was a rhetoric. At present, it is true. Concubine Li Shun, on the other hand, kept saying how reluctant she was, but actually wanted to get rid of the child more than anyone else! "Concubine Shun, you insisted that I was a liar before I said anything about the method. Do you really think so, or are you afraid that I have said the method but you don''t want to do it at all?" Ning Yue questioned. Concubine Li Shun''s body trembled. The sixth prince looked at her, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Concubine Li Shun hurriedly grabbed his sleeve and said: "Xiao Liu, she...she...she is stalling for time! Hurry up, Xiao Liu! She has been out for so long, if people around her find that she is missing, they will definitely come to find her! At that time... I will not be able to do anything!" Ning Yue said coldly: "Concubine Li Shun! You are so shameless! Don''t think that no one will see through your tricks! You use the fetus to get the guarantee of the sixth prince first, and then use me to get a handle to blackmail the sixth prince for the rest of your life. People are doing it, the sky is watching, be careful when you walk at night!" Concubine Li Shun was choked and coughed: "Ahem...you...you...you...what are you talking about?" "Am I wrong? Do you dare to say that you are really willing to give birth to the child? Also, do you dare to say that you didn''t bring me here on purpose?" Concubine Li Shun blushed from Ning Yue''s accusations one after another: "You are talking nonsense!" "I just came out of Your Majesty''s courtyard, and I saw you head-on, and I was about to go up to say hello, but you deliberately pretended not to see me, and then leaned on the tree trunk to retch, and then came here sneakily , do you dare to swear that you didn''t direct and perform all of this? Once I find out about you, based on your understanding of the Sixth Prince, the Sixth Prince will definitely choose to kill me to silence me. I am not a cat or a dog. Yes, Xiliang will investigate, and His Majesty will also investigate. If you want to survive, you must keep the secret forever! The sixth prince is ashamed of you, so naturally he will not kill you. The reason for the prince''s murder can haunt the sixth prince for the rest of his life!" Concubine Li Shun fell to the ground. Actually, Ning Yue is not quite sure what Concubine Li Shun thinks. What she said just now was deliberately fabricated in order to provoke the relationship between the two, but seeing Concubine Li Shun''s desperation, it is obvious that she was right. Ning Yue raised her lips in a funny way: "Sixth Prince, it doesn''t matter if I die, but are you willing to be played with by a woman with a deep heart for the rest of your life? Do you really think that she raised you for your own good? It''s just because she likes you. Just help her pass the loneliness! As time goes by, you are getting better and better, but she is getting older, I am afraid that one day you will not want her, so you will not hesitate to come up with such a dirty way!" The sixth prince''s heart thumped, and he couldn''t help but think of the scene when he first arrived at Concubine Shun. That year, he was only eleven years old, and his biological mother had just died of illness. Due to his humble status, there was no funeral for his biological mother after her death. The title of talented person, and he seems to have been forgotten by the court, wandering around the dilapidated bedroom all day, although he has no worries about food and clothing, but he has no friends, and he can''t see his father, he is very lonely. That day, there was goose feathers and snow in the sky, he couldn''t stand his loneliness, so he ran to the imperial garden to play, he knew that it was not a place for a prince like him, because there were the noble prince, the second prince (Xuan Wang), and the third prince. The prince, the fourth prince, and the seventh prince, their birth mothers are either first-rank concubines or empresses. Around them, there will always be countless courtiers. He is like mud and dust, and he can''t run away to stain their eyes. But he just went there by mistake. He still remembers those mocking glances. Just when he had nothing to hide, a gentle hand touched the top of his head: "Which palace are you from?" He said timidly: "Liu Yuexuan." "Isn''t that the residence of Li Cairen? Coincidentally, my surname is also Li." She smiled slightly, like a wintersweet flower growing on a branch, bright, charming, and exuding fragrance. The things after that were like a dream. He became her adopted son, moved from the dilapidated Liuyuexuan to the resplendent Shunfei Hall, and he also had countless attendants. Under her meticulous care, he grew up, and Empress Geng began to look for a mansion for him, and moved out after he got the crown. She drank a lot of wine, hugged him and said, "Xiao Liu, you are gone, what about the concubine mother? Concubine mother is alone again? Concubine mother has raised you for so many years, is it all for nothing?" He turned his face away, not daring to look again. She said: "It''s okay, the concubine does not blame you." After the incident, he regretted and wanted to confess, but every time she cried and said that she would rather die by herself than want him to be hurt a little bit. Because of her, he rejected many marriages, which seemed to have aroused Queen Geng''s dissatisfaction. In the palace, although he did not participate in the battle for succession, he also understood that he could not always offend Queen Geng. He accepted the marriage arranged by Queen Geng, The wedding is scheduled for next year Even so, he never thought of abandoning her, he really planned to take her out of the palace. "You don''t need to bother, I never thought of not wanting you." The sixth prince said disappointedly. Concubine Li Shun''s heart skipped a beat: "Xiao Liu! Did you really believe her words? She was born out of nothing! We have lived together for so many years, don''t you understand who I am?" The sixth prince pursed his thin lips tightly: "It is because of understanding that I understand that you can do it." "little six!" The sixth prince looked at Ning Yue: "You go." "Xiao Liu! No!" Concubine Li Shun rushed out, blocking Ning Yue''s way, "Xiao Liu, how can you let her go? She will tell us about us!" Ning Yue secretly scolded a fool, the sixth prince wanted to kill her not for his own safety, but to protect her well, now that her treacherous plot was revealed, the sixth prince was so disappointed, why would he care about her life? Not the Virgin. Ning Yue pushed Concubine Li Shun away. Concubine Li Shun rushed towards Ning Yue. Ning Yue dodged sideways, she flew into the air and fell to the ground, convulsing from the fall, and blood oozes from under her skirt. "Xiao Liu...help me..." She clutched her stomach that was throbbing with pain. "You didn''t want a child in the first place, but now you have got your way." The sixth prince finished speaking indifferently, and stepped over her. Looking at the resolute back of the sixth prince, Ning Yue secretly sighed. Concubine Li Shun is not without sincerity for the sixth prince. On the contrary, Concubine Li Shun really fell in love with the sixth prince, and she was afraid of losing him, so she wanted to come to this curve to save the country. Way, it''s a pity that Concubine Li Shun calculated the wrong person and was exposed by her. Ning Yue is not in the mood to care about the scandal between the two of them anymore. After being out for so long, she misses Xuan Yin. She returned to the other courtyard full of love, completely unaware of what she should not see next. Xuanyin brought Zhen''er back to his room, this was the first woman he brought back to the room after Ning Yue. Little Lizi was surprised. Zhen''er entered the room and stood there awkwardly, still wrapped in Xuanyin''s outer robe. "My lord, do you have anything to do with your servant?" She asked timidly. The facial features of the woman in the dream, Xuanyin recalled, there was only a vague outline left, but this timid look made Xuanyin think of a woman. Xuanyin looked at Zhen''er fixedly: "Are you from Southern Xinjiang?" Zhen''er nodded: "Yes, the servant''s hometown is in Qingyang." "Come closer." Xuanyin said. Zhen''er timidly came to Xuanyin. Xuanyin looked at her straightly: "How old is it?" "Ten...fourteen, turning fifteen next month." Xuanyin''s eyes were deep, and to be honest, he didn''t have much feeling for Zhener, but there were too many similarities in Zhener''s body with the woman in his dream, which aroused his curiosity, and he couldn''t help but want to unravel Zhener''s secret. puzzle. He stretched out his hand and gently removed his robe. His eyes rested on the butterfly imprint on Zhener''s shoulder: "Is this a tattoo?" Zhen''er lowered her head, and whispered: "My mother said, it''s a birthmark, it''s there at birth." Xuanyin''s fingertips landed on the butterfly. Ning Yue walked into Zhongchangshi''s courtyard with strides, Xiao Lizi was startled, and hurried forward to stop her. "Your Excellency is dealing with official business, princess, do you think you will come back later?" Xiao Lizi said with a smile. Ning Yue didn''t care much and said, "He doesn''t avoid me when he handles official business." You don''t avoid you when you are dealing with official duties, but how about spoiling other women? You can''t catch this, can you? Little Lizi said again: "Turn around, should I let the Lord come to you? It''s really important business, the Lord has told the servant not to let anyone disturb him." Ning Yue smiled: "Anyone here must not include me." Little Lizi thought to himself: You are also Xuanyin''s wife after all, can you not be ashamed? Is it really good to show off your relationship with the lord so much? Ning Yue bypassed Xiao Lizi and pushed open the door. Xiao Lizi covered her face, unable to bear to look directly at it. "I''m back!" Ning Yue stepped across the threshold excitedly, "I have to tell you something really exciting! Do you know that Concubine Li Shun? She..." The voice stopped abruptly. Ning Yue''s smile froze at the corner of her lips. Xuanyin withdrew his hand and looked at her unnaturally. Zhen''er plopped down on her knees: "Miss..." Ning Yue asked, "What are you doing?" Zhen''er replied in fear: "My servant... my servant was bullied by Mr. Zhao San, and it was my lord who saved my servant." No one told Zhener that Sikong Shuo Xuanyin was pretending, but Zhener understood that "Sikong Shuo" belonged to his wife, and she was very scared. Ning Yue groaned, and laughed at herself: "It turns out that the hero saved the beauty. No wonder I waited there until the flowers withered, and I didn''t wait for anyone to rescue me. I was caught by you." "Ma''am!" Zhen''er was frightened half to death. Xuanyin''s eyes moved slightly, and he asked softly, "What happened to you just now? What happened?" "The thing that was almost silenced!" Ning Yue gave Xuan Yin a cold look, full of grievances, and instantly rushed to his heart, and there was a throbbing pain in his heart. Xuan Yin took her hand: "Who wants to silence?" "I want you to take care of it!" Ning Yue shook off his hand. Little Lizi walked in with a sullen expression, winking at Zhen''er, hurry up? What are you doing here? Waiting for mold? Zhen''er was so frightened that she couldn''t even stand up. Little Lizi dragged her out of the room resentfully. Ning Yue turned around and left. Xuanyin clasped her wrist: "Yueyue!" "Yue what? It''s so affectionate! You go call your Zhenzhen!" Ning Yue shook his hand, but couldn''t shake it off. She stared at him for a while, then turned her face away. . "What did you do just now? Who wants to kill you?" Xuanyin asked heavily. "Don''t divert my attention! Don''t act like you care about me! I saw everything, you two are disheveled, and you still touch her! You are all like this, do you think I am blind or a fool? If you care about me a few words, should I just pretend nothing happened? Let me go!" Ning Yue tried her best to feed her. Xuanyin''s eyes swept over her lower abdomen: "Don''t get excited, I''ll just let it go." He let go of his hand lightly, "Don''t move the tire." "So what if the tire is gassy? Anyway, you can find another one! Don''t pretend to control me!" Ning Yue turned around and walked out the door. Xuanyin caught up with her: "Yueyue, I didn''t do anything with her." "You really think I''m blind! She has no clothes, so it''s called doing nothing?" "Her clothes were really torn by Zhao San. I saw that she was pitiful, so I covered her with my clothes." "Oh, you see her pitiful? Ruthless fourth master Xuan, when did you learn to be compassionate? When you pitied her, did you ever think about who would pity me?" Xuan Yin''s face was sullen, and he looked at her with deep eyes. "Look what? Did I say something wrong? Okay! Even if you really felt sorry for her, you gave her the clothes! But what happened in the room just now? You brought her back to the room! You still...you Still..." Ning Yue was so angry that her lower abdomen was in pain, she clutched it, her little face wrinkled into a ball. Xuanyin couldn''t explain it, saying that he dreamed of a woman with a butterfly mark, and Zhen''er was exactly similar to that woman? Such words, even he himself could not believe it. "You have nothing to say?" Ning Yue walked away without looking back. Dongmei didn''t know the situation, so she asked Lizi, and Lizi sighed again and again, and asked Zhener, but Zhener just kept crying, so she knocked on the door. "Miss, it''s time for a siesta, this servant will come in and get some ice cubes to fan you!" "Need not." Dongmei listened and pulled her heart hard. The lady''s voice was clearly crying. Did the lady cry? Ning Yue didn''t cry, it was because she couldn''t live up to her tears and insisted on falling. Just a few days ago, she was still laughing at Geng Wushuang''s prophecy, but today, she couldn''t laugh anymore. "My person is yours, my heart is yours, I don''t want anyone but you, butterflies, dragonflies, bees, none of them!" This was what he said himself, but only a few days later, he took Zhen''er back to the room behind her back. Different from any other time in the past, it was not the woman who was pestering him, but he was pestering Zhen''er. Looking at Zhen''er, he was clearly frightened and wanted to escape, but he aggressively pressed Zhen''er by his side... "Miss, miss! The maidservant has come in." Dongmei said, prying open the door, and when she entered the room, she found that Ning Yue was already in tears. She felt a pain in her heart and choked up, "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Well? What happened? Why are you crying?" Ning Yue said lightly: "I want to be alone for a while, you go out." Dongmei put the ice cubes beside the bed, fetched a basin of water from the side room, and took clean clothes and put them on the bedside: "The servant girl is at the door, call the servant girl if you have something to do." Ning Yue hummed. Dongmei closed the door. "wait." Dongmei hurriedly pushed the door open: "What''s wrong, Miss?" "Call Zhen''er here." "yes." Zhen''er had already changed into her own clothes, knelt down, kowtowed, and greeted An in fear: "Miss." Ning Yue asked blankly: "Why did the Zhongchang attendant bring you back to the room?" "I don''t know." Zhen''er whispered. "What have you guys done?" "We..." Zhen''er bit her lip, "We didn''t do anything." Ning Yue sneered: "Nothing, he will touch you?" Zhen''er subconsciously touched her shoulder: "It''s just a touch, and nothing else." "What else do you want?" Ning Yue''s voice became colder and colder, she told herself that Zhen''er was innocent, why did she lose her temper with her? Zhen''er said aggrievedly: "I dare not." "Come here." Ning Yue glanced at her. Zhen''er knelt down, moved to Ning Yue''s feet, lowered her head timidly. Ning Yue smiled lightly, pulled off her clothes, caught a glimpse of the butterfly on her shoulder, and her eyes dimmed! "Husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and when disaster strikes, they fly separately. Madam, be careful of butterflies." Ning Yue''s expression remained unchanged, but her eyes turned cold a little bit... Geng Wushuang was playing the piano in the yard, and the maid made a pot of good tea, poured a cup for Geng Wushuang, and also poured a cup for Geng Xin. Geng Xin picked up the cup and shook it, looking at the floating leaves in the tea, said: "Fifth brother, are you really sure that Xuanyin will give up the throne?" "Third brother, no matter whether Xuanyin gives up or not, he won''t be able to sit on that dragon chair." Geng Wushuang said leisurely. Geng Xin said: "I don''t understand." "What doesn''t third brother understand?" "Your Majesty has asked Island Master Zhao to hand over the key to the treasure, which means that Island Master Zhao will support Xuanyin to complete his great cause. Why are you so sure that Xuanyin will fail?" Geng Wushuang smiled lightly: "From the third brother''s tone, it seems that he is quite afraid of Xuanyin." Now Geng Xin also knows that Sikong Shuo is Xuan Yin pretending to be, and many things that he didn''t understand before, such as "Sikong Shuo" and Ning Yue''s adulterous relationship, have also been fully realized. But he is not interested in these things, he only knows that Xuanyin and Ma Ningyue killed his father and fourth brother, and made his elder brother sick, so he must not just sit and watch this couple become the empresses of Southern Xinjiang. "It''s not that I''m afraid of him, it''s that I don''t want any mistakes. Fifth brother, are you sure you don''t want to expose Xuan Yin''s impersonation as Sikong Shuo?" Geng Wushuang smiled and said: "What''s there to expose? This is in southern Xinjiang, not in Xiliang. To expose them is just to let them go back to Xiliang. It is difficult to do, and our fight at this time is meaningless. If we lose the fight, its not too late to expose it. "That''s right, even if we don''t deal with the two of them, the emperor of Xiliang will definitely not forgive their crime of deceiving the emperor!" Geng Xin paused, "But... will we really lose?" "Of course not." Geng Wushuang said to the servant girl, "Bring the emerald tea set that His Majesty bestowed on you, I want to entertain distinguished guests." "Yes, Fifth Young Master." The maid took down the tea set. Geng Xin handed the cup to the maid: "Fifth brother, what kind of distinguished guest do you want to entertain?" "A... distinguished guest who can defeat Xuanyin." Geng Xin frowned in confusion. After a while, the guard at the gate came in: "Fifth Young Master, the princess of the county is asking to see you." Geng Wushuang smiled triumphantly: "Look, third brother, the distinguished guest is here." Geng Wushuang set up a tea table and tea set in the open space in the backyard to entertain Ning Yue. He is proficient in tea ceremony, no worse than Ms. Xu, after a lot of effort, he poured a cup of good tea for Ning Yue: "What wind brought the princess of the county here? " "You are a prophet, didn''t you expect me to come?" Ning Yue took a sip, the tea was strong, fragrant, and superb. Geng Wushuang also poured himself a cup, put down the teapot, and said, "I know the princess of the county will come to see me, but I don''t know when." "Oh? Is there something you don''t know?" Ning Yue smiled as if she didn''t believe it. Geng Wushuang innocently shrugged his shoulders: "I am a prophet, not a god. What I foretell is what God allows me to see, and what it does not allow me to see. This is nothing strange." Ning Yue smiled faintly: "Really? What else did you see in me?" "Water prison." Geng Wushuang said firmly. Ning Yue''s hand trembled, and hot tea spilled out, onto the back of her hand, and it turned red instantly. Geng Wushuang took out a handkerchief, held Ning Yue''s hand, and wiped it while saying: "Don''t get excited, princess princess, it''s not a big deal to hurt yourself, but it''s not good to hurt the child in the womb." Ning Yue''s breathing tightened: "Who are you?" "I''m Geng Wushuang." He smiled innocently and harmlessly. Ning Yue shook her head: "You are not Geng Wushuang! A thirteen-year-old child cannot know so much! You...you too..." Reborn? Such a guess flashed in my mind, but it was quickly denied by Ning Yue. In her previous life, she never married Xuanyin, never met Zhen''er, never participated in the Nanjiang prince''s succession, and was never predicted by a young man named Geng Wushuang to "be careful of butterflies". Everything changed after rebirth in this life. Called by fate. The fate has long been different from the previous life. Even if Geng Wushuang is a reborn person like her, what he knows is only the previous life, not this one. Seemingly guessing what was going on in Ning Yue''s mind, Geng Wushuang shook his head: "Of course I''m different from you. As I said before, I''m a prophet and I know how to divination." "In addition to divination about the future, can you also peek into the past?" Ning Yue asked, squeezing her teacup tightly. Geng Wushuang finished wiping Ning Yue''s hand, put it back gently, and said, "Yes, I can peek at a part of it." "So you know me..." Ning Yue swallowed the rest of the words after saying this. Geng Wushuang nodded knowingly: "Yes, I know that you have a destiny of two lifetimes, and you have been working very hard to change the bad luck of your previous life. At first you just wanted to escape from the water prison, but later you were moved by Xuanyin, and then you became wanting Get rid of that woman and monopolize Xuanyin. The water prison was over when you gave up on Sikong Shuo, but the latter one... started from the day you chose Xuanyin." "Impossible." Ning Yue said calmly. Geng Wushuang laughed: "Princess Princess, who gave you the courage to tell me that Xuanyin will not betray you after you saw your husband kissing me with other women?" His tone and his words all revealed a precocity and irony that was incompatible with his age. Every word punishes the heart. Ning Yue pressed her heart, breathing hard: "What do you mean by that sentence?" "Husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and they fly separately when disaster is imminent. The literal meaning, and beware of butterflies, is also a literal meaning. How is it, madam? Has the butterfly appeared?" Geng Wushuang asked with a smile. Ning Yue''s heart was full of turmoil, but her face didn''t show it, she was as calm as a pool of ice: "You put Zhen''er next to me, right? To fulfill this prophecy, I won''t be fooled by you, Geng Wushuang. " "You''re wrong about one thing. I did find the girl with the butterfly birthmark, but it wasn''t for the fulfillment of the prophecy. I just wanted you to feel the pain of the prophecy coming true. Can you bear the pain of the prophecy coming true? But don''t worry, she doesn''t know about it herself, she just happened to be bought by me and sold there by me. " "How do you know I will choose a maid?" "I calculated that you would buy a maid. If I didn''t interfere, you would buy the girl named Butterfly. Because of my prophecy, you just turned around and picked the most honest Zhen''er." "Then what do you mean by arranging Zhen''er by my side to let me feel the pain of the fulfillment of the prophecy in advance?" "The woman with the butterfly mark on her back is the queen of Xuanyin''s previous life." Ning Yue''s complexion changed slightly. "It''s not Zhen''er, she has a birthmark on her shoulder, but even so, Xuanyin can''t bear to miss her, and uses her as a substitute." Geng Wushuang said confidently. "Is it a stand-in? Isn''t it pure curiosity?" Ning Yue murmured blankly, and touched her slightly protruding belly. At this moment, she suddenly felt lonely, and she frowned thickly, "No! Xuan Yin You dont know anything about your previous life! You lied to me! "He will dream it slowly, no, according to his current reaction, he should have dreamed it." He dreamed some, but not all, Geng Wushuang added in his heart. But he will never tell Ning Yue this, because,,, He lowered his eyes, covering the flashing light. He must keep this secret. Ning Yue''s breathing became heavy: "Who was the queen in his previous life?" Geng Wushuang said: "No comment." "Geng Wushuang!" Ning Yue stood up and grabbed Geng Wushuang by the throat. Geng Wushuang''s face turned red and his lips turned purple after being pinched, but he still said stubbornly: "If you kill me, I still have nothing to say, but you have to understand that if I die, then you really can only watch. Watching him being seduced by another woman." "I do not believe!" "You already believe it, Ma Ningyue, if you didn''t believe it, you wouldn''t have come to me from the beginning." Geng Wushuang slowly opened Ning Yue''s fingers, "How? Do you want to change this bad luck? Want to hold your husband firmly in your hand?" Ning Yue didn''t speak, but stared at him with burning eyes. Geng Wushuang said: "It''s actually very simple to avoid his encounter with that woman. That''s his queen. He only met her after he ascended the throne. If he hadn''t ascended to the throne of GodMa Ningyue, you are a smart person, and you are too. Those who have experienced it know best how to reverse the fate of the previous life, so they should know that I did not lie to you." Ning Yue sat back on her seat dumbly. Ever since Xiangli told her that Xuanyin had a queen in his previous life, she had been working hard to prevent him from repeating his previous fate. She spoiled him, loved him, and confused him. It''s not that I want him to indulge in the gentleness and lose the ambition of his previous life. He has always been "pure and ascetic" towards power. It wasn''t until yesterday, when he hugged her and said that he wanted both the throne and her, that she realized that he had never lost his mind... Geng Wushuang held Ning Yue''s shoulders, and said very seriously: "Ma Ningyue, may as well tell you the truth, I don''t care about the conflict between you and the Geng family, as long as you can help my aunt''s son ascend to the throne of God, I will I swear to you with my life that I will never pursue the past grievances! You love Xuanyin, dont you? You don''t want the good man you cultivated by yourself to turn around and take advantage of other women. Is the throne so important? Will the child in your womb feel sad if he finds out that his father married another woman? " Every word he said hit the most vulnerable part of Ning Yue''s heart. She has never cared about a posthumous position, and she never cared whether her man is the emperor or not. What she wants is nothing more than a relationship with a white head and a small family without outsiders... But why, why didn''t God give her even such a simple thing? Geng Wushuang gently wiped the tears from her eyes: "Ma Ningyue, don''t hesitate anymore, think about the child in your womb, if he really recognizes the queen of the previous life, no matter how hard you try, it won''t help . Ning Yue''s emotions gradually lost control: "He will still think of everything... You said, he will dream!" Geng Wushuang said softly: "If you leave southern Xinjiang and stop contacting people from southern Xinjiang, you won''t." He stretched out his hand: "Good cooperation?" Ning Yue looked at his outstretched hand and shook her head: "I can''t betray Xuan Yin!" "Then wait for him to betray you? And the child in your womb?" Ning Yue was aphasia. "Hey, cooperate with me, I promise to let you get what you want." This sentence became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. Ning Yue burst into tears, covered her face, and stretched out her hand tremblingly. Suddenly, the wrist was clasped by a big cold palm. "She won''t work with anyone." Familiar voice, low and full of magnetism, once so good that it can make people''s ears pregnant. Ning Yue''s body shook, and she raised her head in disbelief. happy mid-Autumn Festival! Can you guess which one appeared last? Miyou? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1278： 【V142】Shuo Shuo returns, see through Geng Wu Chapter 1278 [V142] Shuo Shuo returns, see through Geng Wu A familiar handsome face came into view, as if the dawn of the cloud had just bloomed, and the flowers were blooming, shining brightly, and the dazzling light in the room all hit him alone Ning Yue was dazzled, the face was exactly the same, but it gave her a different feeling. "Xuan..." Wait, Xuanyin is pretending to be Sikong Shuo! Who is this "Xuan Yin"? Ning Yue suddenly opened her eyes wide. Geng Wushuang on the opposite side narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. He slid down the big palm clasping Ning Yue''s wrist, held Ning Yue''s hand, and his expression remained unchanged: "Geng Wushuang, don''t let me meet you again to provoke the relationship between me and Yueyue. Would you be ashamed to show it out? This king has also learned a little bit of divination. I will give you a word, and you can still be free for three days. Three days later" Speaking of this, his voice stopped, replaced by an arrogant sneer. Geng Wushuang''s expression froze. "Yueyue, let''s go." He left with his arms around Ning Yue. He didn''t let go of Ning Yue until he returned to Ning Yue''s yard, but soon, he took Ning Yue''s hand again. Dongmei came up to meet her: "Miss, are you back? The maidservant just stewed bird''s nest with rock sugar, would you like... ahmy lord!" When she saw the people around Ning Yue clearly, Dongmei screamed in shock. No wonder she was so surprised. In fact, for so many days, my uncle has been pretending to be Sikong Shuo, and now he just took off the mask? Thinking about it... this, this, this is also a good thing, but it was too sudden, and she couldn''t get used to it. "Uncle." Probably realizing that she had lost her composure, Dongmei lowered her head and saluted cautiously. The man hummed lightly. Ning Yue frowned, and was about to say something when the man hugged her into the room again. He bolted the door. Ning Yue shook off his hand and looked at him fixedly: "Sikong Shuo?!" Sikong Shuo lightly smiled: "It''s me." Ning Yue opened her mouth, a little surprised, although she often saw him without a mask during his coma, and thought she was used to this face that was exactly the same as her husband, but he really appeared in his true colors In front of her, she was shocked again. However, if you ask her why she was surprised, she can''t answer. Looking at her stupid bear look, Sikong Shuo gently raised the corners of his lips: "Are you really that excited? It seems that this is not the first time you have seen this seat''s face." Mentioning this, Ning Yue suddenly remembered the embarrassing incident of kissing him when she mistook him for Xuanyin in a daze when she remembered the hot spring villa, she immediately blushed, turned around and said, "Why are you dressed like Xuanyin ? "If you don''t dress up as Xuanyin, is this seat going to appear here with another self? At least, let Xuanyin return the identity of this seat first." He said calmly. His words are certainly true, Xuan Yin pretends to be him, if he appears again as a Zhongchang servant, all the cover-ups they have done before will be self-defeating, but the reason is so, his tone seems not quite right, if It is detailed and detailed, but it seems to hide a little... cramped. Ning Yue looked at him. "What are you looking at?" He turned his face, revealing a slightly red earlobe. His skin is delicate, and his earlobes are even more delicate and clear, like a small piece of high-quality suet jade, covered with a faint powder mist. Ning Yue laughed out loud: "Sikong Shuo, are you shy too?" Wearing a mask for twenty years, suddenly showing your true colors, or in front of so many people, you have the illusion of being stripped of your clothes, right? Sikong Shuo''s quiet eyes flashed a gleam of light, but his words were as calm as water: "You dare to make fun of me. It seems that you are fine. If that''s the case, let''s talk about business." Ning Yue nodded and calmed down her emotions. The speed was so fast that even Sikong Shuo clicked her tongue. Perhaps only by Xuan Yin''s side, she would always be like a little girl who never grew up, and always be angry. "When did you wake up? How are you doing?" she asked. Sikong Shuo''s dark eyes moved slightly: "It''s been a few days since I woke up, nothing serious, it''s rare that you still care about me." Ning Yue smiled faintly, automatically filtered out his last sentence, and said: "After you took the bodhi seed, my elder brother said that your injury was healed, but I didn''t want to wake up. I was thinking at that time, you might Will sleep for a while Sikong Shuo''s eyes tightened. Ning Yue said again: "Then I was thinking again, even if you wake up, will you forget the past?" "You think too much." The corners of Sikong Shuo''s lips twitched slightly, and the smile seemed to be there. He sat down and poured two cups of tea, "Didn''t you fall in love with me? . This guy''s narcissistic ability is still the same as before. The emotion just now must have been flooded in his head. Ning Yue shook her head and sat down opposite him. Sikong Shuo handed Ning Yue a cup of tea. The tea was originally cold, but he warmed it up with his internal force. But on July, it was so hot that people were irritable. Ning Yue opened the ice cube box and pressed Ning Yue''s hand: "I''m still greedy for cold when I''m pregnant." "You know this too?" Ning Yue was startled for a moment, but then she reacted and said, "Brother told you." Sikong Shuo neither admitted nor denied, glanced at her, and asked, "Have you quarreled with Xuanyin again?" Ning Yue was silent. Sikong Shuo said: "How many times do you think you have quarreled? You quarreled over a meal with me, and over an inexplicable maid. If I hadn''t arrived in time just now, there would be a big meal behind you." Noisy." Indeed, if Sikong Shuo hadn''t stopped her in time, she agreed to Geng Wushuang under the emotional breakdown, and Geng Wushuang''s prophecy would really be fulfilledthe husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and they will fly separately when disaster strikes. "What did I do? I almost betrayed Xuanyin." Ning Yue covered her face weakly. Sikong Shuo said: "What''s the matter with Geng Wushuang? I heard some things on the way, but I want to check again from you." "Did my eldest brother tell you about our grievances with the Geng family?" Ning Yue asked. "Well, I''ve said everything." Sikong Shuo said with a playful smile, "Compared to Xuan Yin, your elder brother seems to trust me more." Ning Yue glared at him: "That''s not it!" Sikong Shuo smiled. It''s really nice to smile, Xuanyin''s smile is always particularly clear and bright, while his, with a hint of dark charm, is enchanting. Ning Yue looked away: "Do you want to talk about important matters?" Sikong Shuo raised his teacup, motioning for her to continue. Ning Yue said: "The first time I met Geng Wu was in Shengjing. Xuanyin and I were sitting in a carriage. He was divination on the street. I''m sure he didn''t see Xuanyin at that time, but he I know Xuanyin is inside." She said, paused, Sikong Shuo didn''t have the habit of interrupting others, and waited patiently for her. She added: "This is nothing. What is unacceptable is that he actually gave me a prophecy-"Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they will fly separately when disaster strikes. Madam, be careful of butterflies." I didn''t believe it at first. Yes, but in order to prevent problems before they happen, I rejected a girl named Die Die when I was selecting a maid. Originally, Die Die was the most talented among the group of people. But I gave up Die Die and bought Zhener''s behavior. According to him, it was within his expectations. There is a butterfly birthmark on Zhen''er''s shoulder, Xuan Yin is very sensitive to it, so she treats Zhen''er a little bit more specially, and our dispute this time also started, so, it can be regarded as fulfilling his sentence "Madam, be careful of butterflies" . But I now know that he sent this butterfly to me on purpose, but it still can''t change the fact that he understands prophecy. There is also the sentence that we will fly separately when disaster is imminent, isn''t it just talking about the current situation of Xuanyin and me? I almost parted ways with Xuan Yin just before this butterfly disaster. These are just the things he counted on me, and Concubine Li Shun, Concubine Liu, and Concubine Lius court lady Qiuyue... have all been hit by what he said. By now, I am no longer so sure that he is a magic stick. I know you might say he planned it all, but if you''ve experienced it yourself, you probably wouldn''t say that. " "You said that the person with the butterfly birthmark was sent to you?" Sikong Shuo asked. "yes." "So your prophecy was planned by him alone. It''s not a magic trick, at most it''s just his scheming." "But I chose the maid because he had predicted it in advance, and he also predicted that I would choose the butterfly. He started to change what was about to happen." Sikong Shuo did not refute, but pondered for a while, and said, "Why is Xuanyin so sensitive to people with butterfly birthmarks?" Ning Yue sighed quietly: "You might not believe me if I told you." "How do you know if you don''t tell me?" Sikong Shuo took the cup that had long run out of heat in her hand, and put a new warm cup in her hand. Ning Yue took a sip and said, "I''ve said it more than once, but you always think I''m making things up." Sikong Shuo smiled: "Is it your past life talk again?" "You really don''t believe it." Ning Yue smiled self-deprecatingly. How can someone who has never experienced it understand? It was a strange phenomenon that surpassed the laws of heaven and earth. Sometimes, even she herself felt that those were nightmares imagined by her. "I don''t believe that I will be stupid enough to hurt you, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t believe that Xuanyin has done stupid things to hurt you." Sikong Shuo smiled narrowly. This guy, if he doesn''t love himself for a day, he will really die. Ning Yue turned her face away and sighed: "This is the last time I will tell you this. If you still don''t believe me, I will never say it again." "Okay." He deserved it. But what was he thinking, who the **** knows? Anyway, Ning Yue has never understood him. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, and said slowly: "In the previous life, Xuan Yin was the emperor of southern Xinjiang, and the queen was a woman with a butterfly mark on her back. Xuan Yin loved her very much." The tone is calm, but the heart is like a thorn running over, densely aching. She could have ignored the things that had passed, but if this life still followed the path of the previous life, then she couldn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb. Sikong Shuo habitually touched the armor of his little finger, but found nothing. He paused for a moment before realizing his current identity. His eyes overflowed with light and light: "So Geng Wushuang told you that if you want to prevent Xuan Yin from meeting her, you must prevent Xuan Yin from ascending to the throne?" "yes." Sikong Shuo said cruelly: "If I were you, I would try my best to help Xuan Yin ascend to the throne of God, and then find her and kill her." Ning Yue was amused: "Sure enough, he is a high official, killing people without blinking an eye." Sikong Shuo slowly raised the corners of his lips: "I''m serious, but I''m not you. I really hope that Xuan Yin can find her now. In this way, you belong to me." Ning Yue said weakly: "Can you not say a few words not to leave your thoughts?" "It''s already the ninth sentence." "..." He actually counted how many words he had spoken! Ning Yue supported her forehead: "I''ve finished what I need to say. It''s nothing. I''m going to take a nap." Sikong Shuo suddenly asked: "Have you ever suspected that Geng Wushuang, like you, is a person from a previous life?" Ning Yue paused: "I doubted it, but after thinking about it, I don''t think so, because I have never been to southern Xinjiang in my previous life, and I didn''t participate in the prince''s succession. If he became a prophet based on the memory of his previous life, then he wouldn''t It might count on me." After tossing and tossing all morning, Ning Yue was indeed tired, so she walked around the screen, lay down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. If in the past, she must have been worried that there was another man in the room, but at this moment, she no longer had that anxiety. Sikong Shuo turned his head and stared at her sleeping face through the gap in the screen. Obviously the last time he saw her, she was still full of vigor, but in just a few months, she had already become haggard and thin. "Ma Ningyue, it was a mistake to give you up to Xuan Yin." After being dragged out of the room by Xiao Lizi, Zhen''er hid behind the rockery and cried. After crying enough, she washed her face and went back to the other courtyard with two coconuts. She was about to plead guilty to Ning Yue. Mei stopped him: "Hey, don''t go in! My uncle is inside!" "Uncle?" Zhen''er was stunned. Dongmei saw her red eyes and asked, "Are you still crying?" "No, stop crying. By the way, sister Dongmei, is my uncle here?" Zhen''er asked. "You girl, you really didn''t see any clues! This pig''s brain has caught up with Eleven Niang! Fortunately, you didn''t cause trouble." Dongmei said with a smile. Zhen''er lowered her head, and said in her heart: I''ve already caused trouble, and caused my wife and Mr. Zhongchang Shi to misunderstand... Dongmei smiled and said: "Okay, okay, I didn''t mean to hurt you, so don''t be unhappy." Zhen''er hummed vaguely: "Since uncle is here, I...I''ll cook, and I''ll give you the coconut." Dongmei said: "Don''t be busy, my uncle won''t eat here." "Huh?" Zhen''er opened her eyes wide in surprise. Dongmei nodded her forehead: "Silly girl, haven''t you noticed that my uncle is Mr. Zhongchang?" "what?" "Ah, what? The real Zhongchang Attendant is sick. My uncle is just pretending to be him. My uncle will have to go back there after a while. It''s rare for me to sneak in and make out with the young lady right now. Don''t rush in there in a daze. . Dongmei said kindly. Zhen''er poked Dongmei''s arm. Dongmei said: "What''s wrong? Why are you poking me?" Zhen''er pointed to the door. Dongmei looked back, and saw Xuan Yin dressed in Sikong Shuo standing at the door with a dark face, and jumped up in fright: "Young master?! You... you are not..." Looking at the closed door, scratching her head, "I''m dazzled!" Is it okay? You... When did you come out? I... I... I have been here all the time!" Xuanyin''s eyes turned cold: "Who''s in there?" Dongmei said with a bitter face: "Isn''t it you?" A dark surge flashed across his eyes, Xuanyin strode forward, pushed the door, but found that he couldn''t push it at all, his face became even uglier, the dark surge in his eyes was like a storm ready to go, May swallow people up. "Yueyue, open the door!" The door opened. The person who opened the door was not Ning Yue, but Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo took off his mask, and wearing a black brocade suit, he looked like a vivid Xuanyin. Xuanyin was stunned. Dongmei was also stunned. "Mother, what''s going on here? Aunt, aunt... aunt... uncle, who is the uncle between you two?" Dongmei was about to go crazy. I know that they look exactly alike, and that one of them wears a mask, but... but according to the development of the situation, the "Sikong Shuo" who is wearing a mask is now her uncle. What about this "Xuanyin"? thing? Woke up? Came here from Shengjing? Also, did they switch their identities back? Still haven''t changed it back? Xuanyin looked at Sikong Shuo from the beginning to the end. This was probably the first time that Sikong Shuo really bathed in the sun after he became a eunuch. He could clearly feel the joy and satisfaction from the other party. He would be happy for the other party, after all, it is his brother, and after all, he has struggled back from the death line, but now, the other party appeared in his room, as his... He was stung in the eye. "Sikong Shuo!" He lowered his volume and whispered. Sikong Shuo curled his lips into a smile: "Is there something wrong?" Xuan Yin squeezed his fist, and wanted to ask, why are you in my room? Dress up like me? After thinking about it, I took his identity, and it would be really unreasonable if he didn''t appear like this. "Where''s Yueyue?" He asked eagerly. Sikong Shuo said calmly: "Sleeping." The twitching tone, as if the person sleeping inside was his wife, and Xuan Yin was an outsider who was not convenient to come in. Xuanyin walked in. He stopped. Xuanyin said in a cold voice: "Since you are back, I will be your regular servant! I have supported you long enough for your affairs!" "I caused a lot of mess for this seat, hooked up with a married woman, and offended Princess Deqing, and just left like this irresponsibly?" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly. Xuanyin''s eyes were frosty: "What else do you want?" He hooked up with Yueyue because Yueyue was his wife in the first place. Could it be that he pretended to be Sikong Shuo, so he really had no desires and really didn''t want to touch Yueyue? ? how is this possible? As for Princess Deqing, that really wronged him, he didn''t flirt with her at all! The other party has to rely on him, what can he do? Seeing Sikong Shuo''s unbeatable expression, he felt a little regretful, he should have given Princess Deqing a hint, and asked Princess Deqing to wrap Sikong Shuo tightly! "What are you arguing about?" Ning Yue walked over with a cold face. Xuanyin''s eyes flickered: "Yueyue!" Go forward and hold her hand. Ning Yue dodged and stood beside Sikong Shuo: "Master Zhongchang, please respect yourself." Xuanyin''s eyes trembled fiercely: "Yueyue! I''m Xuanyin!" "Xuan Yin has already returned, Sikong Shuo, stop playing tricks." Ning Yue said without changing expression or heartbeat. Sikong Shuo pursed his lips, suppressing the curvature of the corners of his lips. Xuanyin''s brows twisted into Chuanzi: "Yueyue, open your eyes wide, I am Xuanyin! He is Sikong Shuo!" He said, taking off his mask, revealing the same face. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue didn''t even raise her eyelids, and said, "Don''t think that you look the same, I can''t tell who is my husband and who is the servant." "You..." Xuanyin choked with anger, gritted his teeth and said, "Did you do it on purpose?" Ning Yue raised her eyebrows: "What is it on purpose? Ah, you said that you exchanged identities, I know, but... didn''t you just switch back? I know, I have been recuperating in Shengjing these days, and I have wronged you Yes, but you dont want to rely on me as soon as you come back! Anyway, Xuanyin and I have solved so many troubles for you, so forget it if you dont appreciate it, and dont come here to destroy our relationship between husband and wife! Isnt it, Xuanyin Yin?" She looked at Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo laughed tremblingly: "Yeah, Yueyue, I''ve been playing him for so long, I''m tired of playing him, he came back just in time, from now on, we''ll be together openly and aboveboard, let him clean up his mess !" Xuanyin was so angry that he was half dead! He can be sure that these two people did it on purpose! So crazy! "Sikong Shuo, I knew you were so shameless! I didn''t **** find bodhi seeds for you back then!" Let you die! Sikong Shuo was unmoved, he held Ning Yue''s hand with a smile and said, "Has he been ill for a while, and his brain has gone bad?" "It must be delusional. If you can''t chase after me, it''s ridiculous to imagine yourself as my husband." Ning Yue echoed. "Yueyue!" Xuan Yin almost ran away! Ning Yue covered her stomach, raised her chin and said, "I''m pregnant, please be careful, don''t startle me, and cause my fetus to move." This is clearly threatening him with the unborn baby! Although Xuan Yin really wanted to rush over and have a big fight with Sikong Shuo, he was afraid that Ning Yue would get angry and his stomach would hurt. Xuanyin''s lungs were about to explode, panting heavily, pacing up and down the corridor like ants on a hot pot: "I said I have nothing to do with Zhen''er! Why don''t you believe me? I..." Boom! Ning Yue closed the door. Xuanyin... froze. Sikong Shuo leaned against the window, looking at Ning Yue with a half-smile: "It''s quite ruthless." Ning Yue lay back on the bed, yawned and said, "If you don''t want to be kicked out, just shut up obediently." "What a tsundere cat." Sikong Shuo smiled, his eyes full of affection. This little episode did not affect Ning Yue''s sleep. On the contrary, she felt much refreshed after venting her anger, and fell asleep as soon as she hit the pillow. Sikong Shuo came to the bed, stared at her steadfastly, stretched out his hand, and touched her slightly protruding belly. Even in sleep, her hand was protecting her head. "Do you like children so much, Ma Ningyue?" "Then have you ever expected our child..." His voice is as light as catkins, and it will be scattered when the breeze blows. After Ning Yue fell asleep, Xuanyin gave Dongmei a few words and left. Sikong Shuo summoned Xiao Lizi. Little Lizi couldn''t believe his eyes, and he was stunned for a quarter of an hour before accepting the fact that he was following the wrong master. Fortunately, he still blamed the master''s heavy mouth for hooking up with Xuanyin''s wife. He slapped himself hard a few times: "I''m a pig brain! I didn''t even find out that the lord is fake! You should be hit! You should be hit!" "Okay, I asked you to come here, not to ask for guilt." Little Lizi knelt down: "My lord, if there is anything, please tell me!" "Find out Geng Wu, Zhen''er, and everything that happened after they came to the island!" "yes!" Little Lizi moved very quickly, and in less than half an hour, he found out all kinds of legends about Geng Wushuang, and there was no difference between what Ning Yue said, and he was indeed like a prophet. After that, Xiao Lizi talked about the matter of Ning Yue breaking Concubine Li Shun and the sixth prince: "... Concubine Li Shun set up the game." Afterwards, he talked about Xuanyin being caught by Zhener and not rushing to rescue Ning Yue in time: "...Fortunately, the princess of the county is smart. If it were someone else, she would have been plotted to death by Concubine Li Shun." Sikong Shuo looked out the window: "Understood, you step back." "Is the servant coming back to serve you?" As if thinking of something, Sikong Shuo smiled meaningfully: "You are a servant of Zhongchang, so naturally you have to accompany him." Little Lizi: "..." Ning Yue woke up half an hour later. When she opened her eyes, she found "Xuan Yin" sitting at the table, writing and drawing. She was so serious, she yawned in a daze, and thought: "Little tyrant" Don''t you hate writing the most? When Lanzhi asked him to write a review, he didn''t hold back a few words. Is the sun coming out from the west today? Ning Yue walked up behind him, looked at the drawing he drew, and asked vaguely: "What are you drawing? Construction drawings? Where do you want to build a house?" Before I woke up, I forgot about the quarrel with Xuanyin. "Not construction drawings." The deep and magnetic voice flowed out from between the lips and teeth, so that the ears were almost pregnant. Ning Yue shivered: "Sikong...Shuo." The valve of memory was opened. What happened in the morning, from having dinner with the King of Nanjiang to smashing the Sixth Prince and Concubine Li Shun, to quarreling with Xuanyin, Geng Wu, Sikong Shuo... Scenes flashed through my mind. "I''m really sleepy." She patted her forehead, "I''ve been pregnant for three years." Sikong Shuo said solemnly: "Or you can admit that I am by your side, which makes you feel so safe that you even forget to worry about the things you should worry about. You are right, with me here, you really don''t have to worry anything." The title, from this seat, was changed to me. Ning Yue raised her forehead: "You will die if you are not narcissistic." Sikong Shuo knocked on the table: "Sit down, I have something to tell you." Ning Yue sat down as promised. Sikong Shuo placed the blueprint in front of her. Three squares were drawn on the blueprint, with one, two, and three written on them, listing some strange data and words. Ning Yue asked strangely: "What are these...?" "Geng Wushuang''s secret." "Geng Wushuang''s secret is three big cubes?" Ning Yue blinked. Sikong Shuo thought for a while: "Considering your IQ, I can only draw like this." Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, really wanting to kill this guy Sikong Shuo picked up a charcoal pencil, circled the first square, and said: "This is the first life, the life you said I hurt you. Then this is the second life, which is what we are experiencing now. The last one is the third life, and Geng Wushuang came from that life. Of course, this is in terms of space. If it is in terms of time, it is not in this order." Ning Yue was dumbfounded. Sikong Shuo sighed, with an expression of "I knew it would be like this": "Let''s put it simply, you are from the past, he is from the future, you met by chance in this life, you know about the previous life, and he knows about this life." I said so, do you understand?" "Well...like...understand...a little bit." "Then let me put it another way, you are reborn with the memory of your previous life, you will live this life according to the way you want, and then decades will pass, you will die, all of us will die, and he, unexpectedly reborn . "I...seem to understand, but I don''t seem to understand." Si Kongshuo''s mind can''t keep up with Si Kongshuo''s thinking. No wonder this guy is as famous as his elder brother. Some things he said may only be understood by his elder brother. Sikong Shuo shook his head helplessly: "Then look at the picture, it''s actually a matter of perspective, you stand taller, he stands taller than you, you know the past life, and he knows the past life and this life, so That''s all." Ning Yue suddenly realized: "If you say that, I understand. He knows what I have experienced in my previous life, and also knows how I will change my destiny in this life, including after I escaped from you, I participated with Xuanyin in the Southern Border Seizure He has experienced it before." Sikong Shuo nodded: "Yes." "In this case, wouldn''t I be in his sight every step I take? Then how can I win him? Maybe he knows everything we said about him!" "That''s not necessarily the case. He is a human after all, not a god. What he knows is what he has been in contact with. If he has not been in contact, he will naturally not know. And the ending of this life must not be what he wants. Otherwise, why would he bother?" Unauthorized modification? He is also changing fate, isn''t he?" Ning Yue nodded in agreement. At the beginning of her rebirth, she also avoided a lot of calculations by relying on the memory of her previous life, but she has been working hard to turn her fate around. Some things are out of control. If you find traces of Geng Wushuang''s attack, you can use this trace to break through Geng Wushuang''s defense. "The question is...how do we know what is history and what he deliberately reversed?" She asked solemnly. Sikong Shuo carelessly touched the corner of his lips: "Didn''t he already tell you the answer himself?" "Ok?" Sikong Shuo wrote a name on the paperZhen''er. "You''re wrong about one thing. I did find the girl with the butterfly birthmark, but it wasn''t for the fulfillment of the prophecy. I just wanted you to experience the pain of the prophecy coming true. Can you bear it?" "I calculated that you would buy a maid. If I didn''t interfere, you would buy the girl named Butterfly. Because of my prophecy, you just turned around and picked the most honest Zhen''er." These are the original words of Geng Wushuang If Sikong Shuo''s analysis is correct, then she can understand the meaning of these words as that Xuanyin in this life still became the emperor, and then married the woman with the butterfly mark on her back to be the queen. Geng Wushuang wanted to change this ending, so he asked Zhen''er to let her experience the pain of being taken away from her husband, so as to tempt her to betray Xuanyin and keep Xuanyin away from the throne. She expressed the guess in her heart: "... Am I right?" Sikong Shuo said: "It should be close to ten, but even if you want Xuanyin to stay away from the throne, there is no need to agree to Geng Wushuang." "That''s right, I promised him to support the Seventh Prince, so I''d rather support you." Ning Yue laughed at herself and said, "After so long, it turns out that you also have selfish intentions. My partner has changed from Geng Wushuang to you." Sikong Shuo took a deep look at her: "Are you still living in a fairy tale, Ma Ningyue? I will help you deal with Geng Wushuang unconditionally, and help you get Xuanyin unconditionally? This seat is not the Holy Mother." Ning Yue was speechless. Sikong Shuo''s eyes flashed with emotions she couldn''t understand, and after a while, he said calmly: "But at least, after I ascend the throne, I won''t hurt you and Xuanyin. If I were the Seventh Prince, it might not be." "That''s right. I am incompatible with the Geng family. If the Seventh Prince doesn''t kill me, Empress Geng will also kill me. But do I have to take this path? Do I have to betray my husband?" Ning Yue pressed the button sadly. Live in the chest. "Or, you can consider this seat and be the queen of this seat." Ning Yue smiled faintly: "I''ve already done it once, Sikong Shuo, there is no other way out for me and you to end up in a water prison." Sikong Shuo laughed, but did not speak. Ning Yue said: "Let me think about it, I need time." "You can think about it slowly, this seat does not necessarily need your help, but the door of this seat is open for you at any time, if you want to come, just come here." His confession made Ning Yue at a loss. He was competing with her husband for the throne. She should hate him, but she couldn''t. She just felt helpless: "What are you going to do next?" Sikong Shuo''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness: "No matter what happens in the future, Xuanyin is my younger brother after all, and you are also my sweetheart after all. No one can bully you except me." Ning Yue collected himself and said, "Are you going to deal with Geng Wushuang? Be careful, he is a tricky opponent." Sikong Shuo smiled wantonly: "Adversary? Does he deserve it?" Xuan Yin recovered from his illness and came to Spirit Snake Island to play. The news spread quickly. Those who knew the inside story knew that it was Sikong Shuo who came, but they were not sure whether the two of them also changed their identities back? The next time they see Zhong Changshi, they are not sure whether to take him as Sikong Shuo or Xuanyin. At night, Spirit Snake Island arranged a bonfire banquet by the seaside for "Xuan Yin". Before departure, Zhen''er was invited to Ning Yue''s room. Ning Yue pointed to the skirts on the bed and said, "Choose a dress for me." Zhen''er thought that Ning Yue was going to punish her, but she didn''t expect to ask her to choose clothes. She was overjoyed, and carefully helped Ning Yue choose a suitthe dirtiest one. Ning Yue''s mouth twitched, but she changed it. "Choose a set for my uncle." Ning Yue ordered again. Zhen''er also chose a brocade suit for Sikong Shuo, matching it with a jade beltTude... I couldn''t bear to look directly at it. Fortunately, Sikong Shuo Renmei has a good figure, and the rustic outfit, which is worn on him, exudes a strange beauty. Dressed neatly, the two went to the seaside feast together. Geng Wu arrived early and was drinking and chatting with Geng Xin and Mr. Zhao San. He was only thirteen. Geng Xin forbade him to drink alcohol and changed it to coconut milk. While drinking, he heard Zhao San complain: "What do you think I poured out Bad luck? Why cant I even get a maid? I was almost beaten to death by my father! Hey, Wushuang, didnt you say that I have a happy event? It didnt happen at all! In your previous life, you fell in love with butterflies, and butterflies also wanted to climb dragons and phoenixes, so they followed you. In this life, butterflies have become Zhen''er. Zhen''er has no such ambitions, so she doesn''t work. Of course Geng Wushuang would not admit that his "prediction" was wrong, and said with a smile: "Thank you, I figured it out for you. You can''t blame me for not being sure." "Hey!" Zhao Sangong didn''t blame Geng Wu, "I also blame myself. If I knew that Central Plains girls are weak, I should be soft!" "That''s right, Third Brother Zhao!" Geng Xin patted him on the shoulder, "It''s all right, a maid, if you like it, I''ll give you ten or eight of them some other day! They''re all prettier than Zhen''er!" "You are not allowed to go back on your word!" Zhao Sangong said. "Which one of us is with whom?" Geng Xin smiled and toasted him. Soon, a few sons of aristocratic families came over there, clamoring to gamble with Geng Wushuang. They said it was a gamble, but everyone knew that Geng Wushuang was a prophet. Silver, just put it close! Geng Wushuang bought it and said, "What do you want to bet?" A fat boy said: "Just bet...that..." He looked around, "I heard that King Yinjun is coming, so let''s bet on what color clothes he wears! I bet fifty taels of silver on him wearing blue!" " "I bet he wears brown!" "I bet he wears white!" "I bet he wears navy blue!" "Black!" Everyone bet one after another, ranging from fifty taels to five hundred miles. When it was Geng Wushuang''s turn, Geng Wushuang gently took out an ingot of twelve taels of gold: "The king of Yinjun always prefers black, but I bet he will wear white today." As soon as the voice fell, the eunuch''s communication voice sounded"The king of Yinjun in Xiliang has arrivedthe concubine of Yinjun has arrived" Everyone followed the prestige, thinking that they would definitely see an iceberg man in white clothes, but they didn''t expect that standing next to Ning Yue was a flirtatious and handsome man in a heavy purple suit with a smile like a manzhushahua. "It''s not...white." The fat man swallowed. Geng Wushuang seemed to have been slapped severely, and the smile froze on his face. Hahaha, Geng Wu is starting to fail~ Shuo Shuo is so witty~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1279： 【V143】Winning Geng Wu completely, blackmailing the Geng family Chapter 1279 [V143] Defeated Geng Wu and blackmailed the Geng family The atmosphere at the scene was suddenly a little awkward. They came to give money to Geng Wushuang. Unexpectedly, Geng Wushuang made a mistake and it became the money they won Geng Wushuang. How dare they really want it? But no, doesn''t it seem that Geng Wushuang is too stingy again? Well, really, who would have thought he would make a mistake? Is not a prophet? Even King Xuan''s concubine was right when she was pregnant with a child, but a mere piece of clothing fell apart. Geng Wushuang''s handsome face, which was as moist and tender as white tofu, was flushed at the moment. He never expected that he would make a mistake, because in his previous life, Xuanyin did come to the scene wearing a white dress. The reason why he remembered it so clearly was because he accidentally dropped the wine when passing by Xuanyin''s seat. The water sprinkled on Xuanyin''s body, he apologized again and again, like a humble book boy, Xuanyin didn''t even look at him, that kind of invincible feeling pressed down on his heart like a boulder, until after he was reborn, he finally came out of it. His heart moved away. "That person... is Xuan Yin? Has he changed identities with Sikong Shuo? He looks..." It''s hard to describe. Geng Xin looked dazed, and was drawn away by the endless charm. Geng Xin''s words suddenly reminded Geng Wushuang that this person might not be Xuan Yin. In the previous life, after Sikong Shuo came to Spirit Snake Island, he immediately switched identities with Xuanyin, but in this life, it seems that they haven''t changed No wonder he guessed wrong, this person is Sikong Shuo! Strange, why is this happening? Geng Wushuang frowned into the word Chuan, and asked the maid at the side: "Go and find out, did any strange things happen in the yard of the princess of the county?" "Yes." The servant girl hurriedly went to the place where fresh fruits were delivered on Spirit Snake Island. The people there controlled the most basic movements of each courtyard. A quarter of an hour later, the servant girl came back and reported to Geng Wushuang: "Back to the fifth son, the Zhongchang servant went to the princess of the county. He was very nervous when he went in, but he was very angry when he came out, as if he had quarreled with someone. What''s the noise, they didn''t hear clearly." "Understood, you step back." There was a quarrel, so it goes without saying that the Zhongchang attendant who rushed in and ran out was Xuan Yin. He didn''t change his status with Sikong Shuo, but was...bombed out. Why? Is it because of Zhen Er? Is that woman Ma Ningyue so temperamental? Damn it! Destroyed his plans! Sikong Shuo had a panoramic view of Geng Wushuang''s expression, and gently hooked his lips: "That guy is angry." Geng Wushuang was angry, and Ning Yue relieved her anger. Ning Yue sat down at the table in a good mood, and said, "Whoever told him to lift a rock to hit his own foot deserves it! By the way, how did you guess they would bet on what clothes we wear?" Sikong Shuo pointed to his head: "This is where people can be hinted." "I don''t understand." Ning Yue frowned. Sikong Shuo poured two cups of tea: "Choose one." He said, like a polite gesture, he casually pointed to the cup on the right. Ning Yue subconsciously followed the direction of his fingers and chose this cup. Sikong Shuo said: "Look, what I said was for you to choose, but you still chose according to my suggestion. Have you realized that you are being guided?" Ning Yue shook her head, not at all! "But how did you lead a gamble? It''s not the same thing as choosing a water cup." Ning Yue said suspiciously. Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "The principle is similar. To make a very simple analogy, if you keep hearing people around you say how good Li Ji''s rouge and gouache are, after listening for a long time, you will want to buy those things .For ordinary people, it is not necessary to say something explicitly, but unintentional hints and guidance are enough. "So who are you suggesting and guiding?" Sikong Shuo''s smiling gaze swept across the fat young man not far away. "Him?" Ning Yue asked, "It doesn''t look like a fool, how did you do it?" Sikong Shuo smiled, and said narcissistically: "With me, there are still many opportunities to learn. Don''t be in a hurry, just eat." Ning Yue: "..." The sky was getting dark, and the bonfire was lit. Most of the guests on the seats had arrived, Concubine Li Shun didn''t come, but the sixth prince came. When Ning Yue looked over there, she happened to meet the sixth prince''s gaze. The sixth prince''s gaze paused for a moment, but he didn''t dodge it, and moved away lightly. The sixth prince lost his mother when he was young, and he had nothing to worry about except Concubine Li Shun in the palace. Even his own life and death had never been taken too seriously. Now that Concubine Li Shun made him feel chilled, he was not at all afraid that Ning Yue would put the two of them together. If the adultery is revealed, the big deal is death. Ning Yue has a little more admiration for the sixth prince''s indifference and courage: "It''s a pity that I was born in the wrong fetus. It would be great if I was born in the womb of the empress." "You mean the sixth prince?" Sikong Shuo followed Ning Yue''s eyes and looked at him. "You recognize him?" Ning Yue was surprised, it seemed that she hadn''t introduced the members of the royal family to Sikong Shuo yet. Sikong Shuo said: "I don''t know how to look at portraits by myself? Know yourself, know your enemy, and win every battle. Before you set off, you must at least find out the enemy''s situation. It''s not the Geng family, but the enemy." Ning Yue understands that he is here for the throne, so he will inquire about all the people and things related to the throne. "You don''t have to worry about him, he has no intention of being the throne." Ning Yue said. Sikong Shuo didn''t answer, but asked: "He almost killed you?" "He was also deceived, everything is Li Shunfei''s fault..." Before Ning Yue finished speaking, Sikong Shuo had already stood up and walked towards the sixth prince. "Sikong...Xuanyin!" She shouted. Sikong Shuo turned a deaf ear, walked on slender legs, and his clothes trailed the ground, like clouds slowly brushing over the ground, and like blue waves rippling on the sea surface, his elegance was outrageous. "Sixth Prince." He stretched out his hand. The sixth prince raised his eyes, his eyes darkened slightly: "Prince Yinjun?" Sikong Shuo responded with a smile: "Yes, are you interested in playing?" The sixth prince obviously felt that the other party was not kind, but he couldn''t find a reason to reject the other party: "What are you playing?" Sikong Shuo sat down opposite him: "Playing dice?" "I don''t play these things." Sikong Shuo showed his arm: "Then break your wrist." The sixth prince glanced at Ning Yue who was opposite, knowing that Ning Yue might have told Xuan Yin that he almost killed her. Xuan Yin is here to avenge her, but he has nothing to be afraid of. wrist? The sixth prince also showed his arms. The two of them rested their elbows on the table and clasped their palms. Seeing this posture, the people around gathered around to watch the excitement. However, before they could take a step, the six princes The prince was knocked down. Its only a blink of an eye... Sikong Shuo chuckled: "Accept." He took out a white handkerchief and wiped his hands, got up and returned to his seat. The personal **** supported the sixth prince who was sweating on his forehead: "Your Highness, how are you doing, Your Highness?" "My lord...it''s all right." No wonder it''s nothing, the veins in his entire arm were broken by the internal force. If he hadn''t experienced it himself, he would never believe that anyone could **** his arm in just one move... Junjun Yin, you are really ruthless! "I drank too much, go back and have a rest." The sixth prince left with the help of the eunuch. Ning Yue looked at Sikong Shuo who was sitting next to her again: "His Royal Highness Zhongchang, who is omnipotent, are you so childish? Please, can you listen to me before you help me avenge me next time?" "Are you upset?" Sikong Shuo asked back. "what?" "Seeing that guy suffering from boredom, do you feel happy?" "Cool." "Isn''t that enough? It is a fact that he bullied you. There is no need to force yourself to forgive him just because he was deceived. The woman in this seat, don''t have to wrong yourself so much." My...woman. well! Ning Yue sighed. The fact that King Yinjun defeated the sixth prince caused quite a commotion at the banquet. Everyone thought that he was just recovering from a serious illness and had no vitality. Who would have expected him to be so brave? However, some people who did not know the inside story satirized him When I arrived at Spirit Snake Island, I couldn''t wait to find someone to duel. It was really a bit suspected of showing off. Sikong Shuo turned a deaf ear to these remarks, and drank fine wine leisurely, feeling very comfortable. Ning Yue frowned slightly: "Did you do it on purpose? Xuanyin''s reputation stinks from the first day!" "It''s just a coquettish reputation, it''s far worse than the ''adulter'' hat that Xuanyin gave me." This guy! If you really do everything, you have your own selfishness! "This is killing two birds with one stone, Ma Ningyue." Yes, it not only pleases her, but also discredits Xuan Yin. Ning Yue stopped talking, and suddenly understood why her previous life would be eaten to death by him, she was too black-bellied! Not long after, Xuanyin and Xiao Lizi came over. Xuan Yin was still wearing purple clothes and a silver mask, his eyes were like ice, falling on Ning Yue''s face without blinking. Ning Yue lowered her eyes and didn''t look at him. Dongmei quickly moved the stool, ready to let the uncle sit next to the lady, but on the other side, Xiao Lizi squinted and smiled: "My lord, His Royal Highness Xuan Wang is waving to you, let''s go over and say hello?" Xuanyin glanced at Ning Yue coldly, and went to King Xuan''s seat with Xiao Lizi. Dongmei was so angry that she gritted her teeth. The **** died, and she actually abducted her uncle! Little Lizi looked back and smiled contemptuously, what is your uncle? Your uncle will be changing soon. My uncle will coax the young lady back sooner or later! My lord will marry Miss Ning Yue home sooner or later! "You shameless eunuch, don''t fall into the hands of my old lady! My old lady will kill you!" Dongmei rolled up her sleeves and gritted her teeth. Little Lizi let out a disdain and rolled his eyes. King Xuan welcomed "Sikong Shuo" to his side, and said politely: "It''s been so long since Zhongchang Shi came here, this king almost thought you wouldn''t come, the sea shells are roasted well today!" Xuan Yin didn''t know what to eat, so he stared at the "couple" on the opposite side, wishing he could burn Sikong Shuo to death! "The seashells are poured with garlic juice, very fresh." Sikong Shuo took two seashells, picked out the chili sauce on top, handed them to Ning Yue, and brought another bowl of coconut milk, "Cow milk and coconut milk are delicious." boiled juice." Ning Yue drank until her mouth was full of froth. Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, and gently brushed the corners of her lips with his fingertips. With a bang, Xuanyin crushed the wine glass in his hand, the shards pierced into his palm, and blood flowed out. King Xuan''s complexion changed drastically, and he severely reprimanded the maid who poured the wine: "What are you doing? Give Zhongchang a broken cup! Do you want to kill you?" The maid was so frightened that she knelt on the ground. "Get out!" King Xuan yelled. The maid stumbled away. King Xuanyin held up Xuanyin''s wrist, and took out the fragments one by one: "Let a doctor take a look at it?" "No need." Xuanyin wrapped his hand with a handkerchief as if nothing had happened. Ning Yue''s chewing speed suddenly slowed down. Sikong Shuo approached her and asked, "What? Does your heart hurt?" "No." His face was expressionless. Not long after, the King of Nanjiang and Empress Geng came. Empress Geng wore a sky blue clear water wide-sleeved dress, her waist was tightly bound with plain white gauze, her waist was slender, her figure was graceful, and she could not be seen as the mother of three children at all. She applied a little makeup, which made the already beautiful facial features more refined. When I saw Empress Geng for the first time, I felt that Empress Geng was like a phoenix flying high, extremely noble and gorgeous; when I saw Empress Geng again, I felt that Empress Geng was like a gentle and quiet girl next door; The previous two times were different, she was a faintly charming young woman with an indescribable charm. Such a girl with thousands of faces, I am afraid that no man can resist her charm. "What? Jealousy?" Sikong Shuo''s joking voice rang in his ears. Ning Yue cast a glance at Xuan Yin, seeing that Xuan Yin was also looking at Empress Geng, and was furious: "You men are all of the same virtue!" Sikong Shuo smiled faintly: "Don''t scold me, I don''t like those who are too gorgeous, I''m already beautiful enough, and if I find another one, do you plan to look in the mirror every day?" Ning Yue turned her face away. Sikong Shuo said bewitchingly: "I like you like this, you are chubby and have a temper, like a tsundere little fat cat." "You''re the little fat cat! The old fat cat! The old fat fox!" Ning Yue took the chopsticks and poked the dishes on the plate, dared to look at other women, and poked him to death! "How is it? Am I right? Her temperament is somewhat similar to Queen Chen''s." King Xuan said to Xuanyin. Xuan Yin withdrew his gaze: "I haven''t seen the portrait of Empress Chen, so I don''t know." The King of Nanjiang took Empress Geng and sat down on the seat, and the Lord Zhao sat on the lower head of the King of Nanjiang. The King of Nanjiang swept his eyes and said, "Why don''t you see Concubine Li Shun?" Empress Geng said: "I heard that it''s a small day, and I feel uncomfortable. The concubine has already sent someone to see her." Nanjiang Wang hummed: "I didn''t see Xiao Liu either." Empress Geng is not clear about this either. A court lady said: "Your Highness the Sixth Highness just drank too much, so I went down to rest." The king of Nanjiang didn''t ask any more questions, and looked at Ning Yue and "Xuan Yin" who were in the seat, the smile in his eyes couldn''t be hidden no matter what. He didn''t know that this was Sikong Shuo, he thought it was Xuan Yin and Sikong Shuo who had finally changed their identities back, and he was really happy to see the couple''s harmonica playing in harmony. "Yueyue." He beckoned to Ningyue. Ning Yue walked over. He asked softly: "Is it Xiao Yin?" Ning Yue said vaguely: "Um... yes." "It really looks like his grandmother!" I like it no matter how I look at it. Ning Yue smiled slightly. Nanjiang King asked Island Master Zhao again: "Is it like your master?" "Yeah, even more like the prince!" Island Master Zhao said with a smile on his face. Nanjiang King and You Rongyan: "Of course, where is my eldest grandson?" The eldest grandson, not the grandson, in his opinion, Lan Zhen is his first daughter, no matter who marries Lan Zhen, she will join their Huangfu family, in the future, when he recognizes Xuanyin back in a fair manner, Xuanyin will change her surname to Huangfu of. Ning Yue thought to himself: Your eldest grandson is Sikong Shuo, not Xuanyin... Well, the person pretending to be my husband is Sikong Shuo, and you seem to have made the right conclusion. Ning Yue turned her head and winked at Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo paused, as if hesitating. After a while, he finally stood up and walked up to the king of Nanjiang with a wine glass in his hand: "Thanks to your majesty''s care, the trip to Nanjiang is very complete. On behalf of the emperor of Xiliang, I respect your majesty." A glass." Nanjiang King looked in disbelief at "Xuan Yin" who took the initiative to talk to him, and was so dazed that he even forgot to say anything. He looked at Island Master Zhao, and then at Ning Yue. Isn''t this a dream? That stubborn boy really came to toast with him? "Your Majesty." Ning Yue called out in a low voice. The king of Nanjiang came back to his senses and quickly picked up a cup. Because of being too excited, the cup fell and spilled all over his body, which made the palace people change color one after another. He didn''t care, and picked up another cup, trembling. Trembling, he touched the cup of "Xuan Yin". Sikong Shuo looked at the hand with intertwined scars, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he held the other''s wrist: "You are not suitable for drinking, let me do it for you." He drank both glasses of wine. The king of Nanjiang was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He knew that he was worried about his body, so he must have forgiven him! "Xiao Zhao!" Island Master Zhao said: "Your Majesty." "Yue Yue!" "Your Majesty." "It''s nothing, I''ll just call you, I''m happy!" The king of Nanjiang had a rare bright smile on his face, and his lips parted, almost reaching the roots of his ears. Sikong Shuo stood there quietly, with a smile on his lips, as quiet as a fine ink painting. The King of Nanjiang looked at it with a smile, and couldn''t get enough of it. Ning Yue took a deep look at Sikong Shuo, collected her thoughts, and whispered a few words in the ear of King Nanjiang. The king of Nanjiang said angrily: "Nonsense! I almost lost last time. Thanks to Uncle Zhao, I managed to make it through!" "The last time was the last time. The last time it was Sikong Shuo''s identity. Sikong Shuo was very embarrassed to lose. Now it''s Xuanyin. Xuanyin is not proficient in these techniques. It''s up to you to learn from them. It doesn''t matter if you lose. As Ning Yue said, seeing that the king of Nanjiang still didn''t let go, she coquettishly said, "Grandpa, you should answer Xuanyin! Since that day, Xuanyin has been studying magic techniques, which is considered a small achievement. Achievement, let him try it!" The King of Southern Border could not resist Ning Yue, but it was difficult to agree: "I... I will not stop you!" Turning his head, he said to Island Master Zhao: "I don''t know what to guess this time, you go and prepare." Island Master Zhao bit the bullet and went. Geng Wushuang, who was not far away, looked at this scene and raised the corners of his lips coldly. Although he did not change his identity, which was different from his previous life, but he overestimated himself and wanted to compete with the Warlock of Southern Border, but he was still the same as in his previous life. Exactly the same. In the previous life, Sikong Shuo also had a contest with others, but the opponent was a Taoist priest with advanced magic skills. In this life, because of his "prophet" ability, the Geng family did not spend a lot of money to hire a warlock outside. Therefore, Taoist priests in history there is none left. But this didn''t affect his defeat of Sikong Shuo, because he had watched the entire battle and knew what kind of card Sikong Shuo would play! Sikong Shuo glanced at him, and said gracefully: "I heard that Geng Xiaowu is good at divination, and he is indistinguishable from our Xiliang Zhongchang Attendant. I am curious and want to learn about Geng Xiaogong''s demeanor. Can young master Geng show you some face?" "I heard that Zhou Banxian from Geng''s family is good at divination. It just so happens that I have learned a little bit, but I am not good at it. I want to take this opportunity to learn a thing or two from Zhou Banxian. I wonder if Zhou Banxian can give me a face?" Listen, listen, what you say is different from the previous life! Geng Wushuang secretly thought it was funny, just stumbled, and was worried that he would not have a chance to get back on the spot, no, the person who slapped the face was automatically sent to the door. Geng Wushuang concealed the secret joy in his heart, and said calmly: "Yin Jun Wang is serious, I should ask you to show your face, the visitor is a guest, how do you want to compete, I listen to you." Sikong Shuo seemed to be very satisfied with his performance, his smile deepened, and he said, "I heard that Young Master Geng''s competition with Zhongchang Attendant is to guess the fruit, this time..." Change the guesser! "Change the guesser!" Aha! Even the lines are exactly the same! In the previous life, when Xuan Yin pretended to be Sikong Shuo, he competed with Zhou Banxian in guessing fruit once, and the island master Zhao cheated, making the two even a tie. Competed with Zhou Banxian once. In the end, of course Sikong Shuo won, but Sikong Shuo didn''t rely on the so-called divination skills, he just had better eyesight and memory than ordinary people. Geng Wushuang winked at the third brother. Geng Xin stood up and said, "King Yinjun, this time you took the initiative to provoke my fifth brother. You are so much older than my fifth brother. Even if you win, you won''t be able to win by force! How about this? If you win, you will still win." You win, if it''s a tie, my fifth younger brother wins." It seems that both "Xuanyin" and Geng Wushuang will guess correctly. In fact, according to the memory of the previous life, Sikong Shuo guessed wrong once, and Zhou Banxian guessed wrong twice. Geng Wushuang only needs to say everything correctly to win by as much as one point. Geng Wushuang looked at "Xuan Yin" proudly: "King Yin County, do you dare?" Sikong Shuo didn''t even twitch his eyelids: "This king is indeed older than Mr. Geng too much, and people will say that this king is bullying the younger by the big. Well, as long as Mr. Geng wins a round, he is considered Mr. Geng." Victory, how?" This Sikong Shuo is even more arrogant than his previous life! Geng Wushuang will not politely refuse anything, he is small, it is his capital, don''t want it for nothing! Sikong Shuo, you will soon taste the bitter fruit of failure. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. The hole you dug yourself is so big that even Island Master Zhao can''t help you. Island Master Zhao, who ordered someone to pack fruit in the small tent, was taken aback on the spot when he heard this, guess who? Damn, guess how he''s going to cheat? A quarter of an hour later, Sikong Shuo had someone bring in three large wooden planks, which were held by strong men. Each plank could just block one person. After the game started, the strong men would hold the planks and change their seats left and right. The girls will also move around, and the audience can see the girls'' shoes through the gaps under the wooden boards, so as to judge which seats they have changed to. "How about we just guess three times? Three girls, red, yellow and blue, which color do you guess?" Sikong Shuo said. "I guess red, how about you, Prince Yinjun?" Geng Wushuang said. Sikong Shuo chuckled, "Yellow." It''s still the same as in the previous life! Geng Wushuang hid the smile in his heart, and said calmly: "Okay, for the sake of fairness, I will choose one person to wear the yellow flower, and you choose one person to wear the red flower. In this way, the possibility of them being bribed by us can be ruled out." . "Good idea." Sikong Shuo took a red flower from the hand of the maid and put it on the head of a girl from Spirit Snake Island, "You belong to Young Master Geng, so don''t hide it too deep, so that it''s hard for him to find it. . He is beautiful, and his voice is even more beautiful. The girl was so fascinated that she bowed her head shyly. Geng Wushuang sneered, picked up a yellow flower, and put it on another girl''s head: "Can we start?" Sikong Shuo said: "Wait, such a good contest, how can we do it without a lottery?" "A lottery?" Geng Wushuang frowned heroically, Sikong Shuo in his previous life didn''t ask for any lottery! Forget it, the lottery is the lottery, anyway, it won''t affect the result of the game, on the contrary, it''s better to have the lottery, Sikong Shuo will lose more, and he felt complacent, he raised his eyebrows and asked: "What kind of lottery does Prince Yin want? " I want Yueyue! Xuanyin gritted his teeth. Sikong Shuo looked at Ning Yue with a smile: "Madam, what prize do you think is better?" Boom! Xuanyin crushed another cup. Ning Yue glanced at him from the corner of her eye, and said with a smile: "I want the reward from Your Majesty and Empress Dowager." The king of Nanjiang was startled for a moment, then he laughed: "What do you want me and the queen to reward you?" "It doesn''t have to be us, it might be Young Master Geng. In short, it''s for the winner!" Ning Yue said innocently. The king of Nanjiang said with a pleasant expression, "Then what do you want to reward?" "If you win, I will have dinner with you and the empress!" "Haha, just this little request? Okay, I agree!" Geng Wushuang was secretly suspicious, what kind of idea did Ma Ningyue have? Just have a meal with the empress? He is a relative of the emperor, what''s so great about having dinner with the empress? The same goes for Ma Ningyue, haven''t you seen the king of Nanjiang doting on her so much? How much food can''t you eat? Still want to reward? Could it be that...Ma Ningyue is targeting his aunt? She wants to have dinner with her aunt? Geng Wushuang couldn''t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it. Anyway, no matter what kind of idea Ma Ningyue had, he wouldn''t give her a chance to get close to his aunt, and he would win. "Is it just a nod? It''s not exciting at all." Xuanyin said mockingly. Sikong Shuo raised his thick eyebrows: "Oh? Could it be that Master Zhongchangshi also wants to contribute a little bit?" "Is one hundred thousand taels of gold enough?" When Xuanyin said this, the audience gasped. It was hard to say whether there was one hundred thousand taels of gold in the treasury, but an eunuch...won''t even blink...Xiliang is so rich? Xuanyin smiled badly. Anyway, it was Sikong Shuo''s money, and the account was paid from Sikong Shuo''s small treasury. Hit you to death! Sikong Shuo''s eyelids twitched, **** him? Ah! Sikong Shuo said: "Thank you Zhongchang for your generosity. One hundred thousand taels of gold is not a small amount. To show my sincerity, I will also take a little bit of money!" Xuanyin sneered secretly, all of Lao Tzu''s money is in Yueyue''s hands, if he is ashamed to take money from her, let Lao Tzu use it! Sikong Shuo said with a smile: "If this king loses, after three days, I will offer it to the fourth son of the Xuan family." Isnt the hand of the fourth son of the Xuan family the hand of Xuan Yin himself? The audience was chilled again! Depend on! Sikong Shuo, you want to chop off my hand! You lost, and three days later, you ran away. Isnt it Lao Tzu who suffered? ! Xuan Yin really wanted to kill this guy! Sikong Shuo laughed until all his branches trembled. A layer of cold sweat oozes from the back of King Nanjiang, Xiao Yin is so troublesome, how can he put his hands on it? God, quickly let Geng Wushuang lose! "Xiao Dezi." His Majesty ordered, his voice trembling. Xiao Dezi came to the competition venue and put the blue flower on the head of the last girl. This girl looked pretty, but her expression was too stiff, like a zombie face. "Wait a minute." Ning Yue suddenly looked at Geng Wushuang, "We all bet, Young Master Geng, you have to bet too?" She was calm. Geng Wushuang said confidently: "Then I will also bet on my right hand." "You are left-handed, what''s the use of pressing your right hand?" Sikong Shuo chuckled. Geng Wushuang was taken aback. He was left-handed and never mentioned it to outsiders. Even when eating, he tried to use his right hand as much as possible. Who did Sikong Shuo listen to? Sikong Shuo glanced at the wine glass on his left hand side, and smiled, left-handed and right-handed, some habits are easy to reveal. Geng Xin frowned: "Fifth Brother, don''t promise him! He''s **** you off!" "It doesn''t matter. I will win anyway. Promising him is just a cutscene. If you don''t even go through the cutscene, everyone should laugh at our Geng family for having no guts." Geng Wushuang raised his proud head and said, "The left hand is the left hand. " The game started. Three strong men lifted the wooden board and blocked the three girls behind the wooden board. The drums sounded, and the strong men danced and shuttled left and right. The girls behind the wooden board also stepped on the nodes and walked lightly. Straw sandals, on the beach, do not make the slightest sound. Geng Wushuang clearly remembered their three names. The one wearing red flowers was named Runa, the one wearing yellow flowers was named Meina, and the one wearing blue flowers was named Jenna. They were the most beautiful dancers on the island. All married back home. He doesn''t like Jenna very much, because Jenna is too dull, his mind is full of the smiles of Ruina and Mina, and he doesn''t even notice that Jenna''s expression is stiffer than usual. The drums stopped, and so did the strong man and the girls. Sikong Shuo said: "Young Master Geng, where is your red flower girl, find it quickly!" Geng Wushuang stepped forward confidently and knocked on the first board: "Ru Na, come out quickly." No movement. He knocked again: "Ru Na." Still no movement. He frowned, did he guess wrong? impossible! He increased his strength and knocked three times: "Come out, Runa!" The scene was a little silent, and everyone held their breath. Sikong Shuo curled his lips into a smile: "Young Master Geng, have you found a place? The one standing here is not your red flower girl, but Jenna, Jenna, come out." Jenna came out from behind the board. Geng Wushuang was startled: "Why... is it you?" The person standing in this seat, shouldnt it be his Ru Na? It was like this in my previous life! And shouldn''t Jenna be in the third seat? How did you get to the first seat? Its all different from the previous life, how could this be? Geng Wushuang was dumbfounded. "Your red flower Runa is in the third seat, and my king''s yellow flower Meina is in the second seat." As soon as Sikong Shuo finished speaking, the two girls stepped out from behind the board, exactly as he said. The king of Nanjiang heaved a long sigh of relief. Xiao Dezi also broke into a cold sweat secretly, and said in a loud voice: "In the first round, King Yinjun wins!" The second round begins. This time, Geng Wushuang asked Sikong Shuo to guess first. According to the order of previous lives, from one to three, they are Jenna, Runa, and Mina. Sikong Shuo found Mina wearing the yellow flower effortlessly, but she was still the third one. Geng Wushuang secretly thought, this time, it will always be the same as the previous life, Runa should be the second one. He knocked on plank number two. Runa wearing red flowers came out from behind the No. 1 plank: "Young Master Geng, I am here." Geng Wushuang... was stunned. A chill ran through his back, as if a cold little snake was entangled, and it was still wriggling in his clothes, his whole body was terrified. Beads of sweat also fell from the corners of Geng Xin''s forehead. Ever since the fifth brother suffered a serious illness at the age of three, he had shown a talent for prediction that was different from ordinary people. The younger brother was sent to a Taoist temple for Qingxiu. My aunt said that the fifth brother is very talented, and he will be a genius who will protect the Geng family in the future. The eldest brother will go to the Taoist temple of the fifth brother to live for a few days every month. In addition to visiting the fifth brother, he will also ask the fifth brother about the current situation About the matter, the fifth brother is very accurate every time! Like today''s guessing game, it should be easy to catch, but the fifth brother lost again and again "Fifth brother, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong? There is only the last round left. If you lose any more, you will..." He held Geng Wushuang''s hand tightly. Geng Wushuang didn''t understand what was wrong with him either, the same thing, the same process, except for a few more prizes, almost no difference from the previous life, but the ending... so different! "Young Master Geng, do you still compare?" Sikong Shuo asked with a half-smile. Geng Wushuang clenched his fists, cold sweat poured out layer by layer on his cheeks: "Bi. But I ask for a replacement!" "Oh? Who?" Sikong Shuo''s smile remained unchanged. "Change to Jenna! I ask, to put Runa''s flowers on Jenna''s head!" He has already discovered that every time he guesses where Ru Na is standing, Jenna appears in the end. Maybe he remembered wrongly. In his previous life, Zhou Banxian guessed not Ru Na, but Jenna. He only needs to change the colors on the heads of the two of them, and there will be no more mistakes. Anyway, he is young, winning a game is also a victory, this is what Sikong Shuo himself said! Sikong Shuo very generously agreed to Geng Wushuang''s request. Geng Wushuang put the red flower on Jenna''s head: "It''s up to you, Jenna." Jenna nodded dully: "Yeah." The third round begins. In my memory, from one to three, they are Mina, Ruona, and Jenna. Of course, since he had misremembered Runa and Jenna before, it should be changed, Jenna should be second. He still let Sikong Shuo start the game first. Sikong Shuo found Mina from behind the first board. In my memory, Sikong Shuo lost this round, but this time, Sikong Shuo guessed right, which involuntarily made Geng Wushuang feel nervous again, but considering that Mina''s seat was the same as in her previous life, so He guessed again, Jenna''s seat should also be second. He directly removed the second board: "Jenna!" But, not Jenna. is Runa. The last round... also lost. Geng Wushuang''s heart skipped a beat, and he fell to the ground. why why? ! Why is actually very simple, that is this Jenna is not Bjenna "Zhen''er, I''ll put on a human skin mask for you later, it might be a little itchy, but don''t scratch it, you know?" "Understood, ma''am." "You can''t laugh either. If you smile, it will fall." "Wouldn''t that... look stiff?" "It doesn''t matter, it''s fine if you don''t drop it. Oh, and, later on, you must remember which girl Geng Wushuang will choose, and which seat she will stand at the end of the drumming, you should quickly change seats with her! Speed It has to be fast, you know?" "Oh, well, Zhen''er knows, what if he chooses me?" "It''s better to choose you, you can stand wherever you want, anyway, he will definitely not be able to figure out where you stand." The real Jenna is lying unconscious in the grass, and it is Jenner who enters the stage. Geng Wushuang was right every time, but it was a pity that Zhen''er changed his seat every time, which led to Geng Wushuang''s three-game losing streak. Geng Wushuang, who broke the law of rebirth, was even worse than an ant in front of Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo walked towards Geng Wushuang with a sneer: "Young Master Geng, you have made the concession. Isn''t it time for you to fulfill your promise?" Geng Wushuang turned pale with fright, and his eyes were more flustered than ever before: "Third brother! Help me!" Geng Xin stopped in front of Geng Wushuang, and looked at Sikong Shuo with burning eyes: "It''s just a game! Are you serious? He''s only thirteen years old, just a child! You''re so embarrassed to really attack him!" ? Sikong Shuo smiled faintly: "I don''t care how old I am, I just know that I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat." Geng Xin choked: "Big deal... Big deal you ask a price! We will compensate you! One hundred thousand taels of gold is enough, right?" "Huh?" Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows lazily, as if interested, but not satisfied. Geng Xin saw that he had aroused his greed, and gasped for a smile: "One hundred and fifty thousand! Is one hundred and fifty thousand taels of gold enough?" In the arena, whispers began. Empress Geng''s complexion changed slightly. Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows: "Not enough, is the hand of the Prophet of the Geng family only worth 150,000 taels of gold? At least 500,000." "500,000 is 500,000! You let my brother go!" Snapped! Empress Geng pinched the hairpin in her hand. What a moment to celebrate~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1280： 【V144】The Geng family is destroyed, Shuo Shuo flirts with her sister Chapter 1280 [V144] The Geng family is destroyed, Shuo Shuo flirts with girls These words are too arrogant. What is the concept of five hundred thousand taels of gold? Far exceeding the treasury''s funds, everyone''s eyes on the Geng family have completely changed. What''s ridiculous is that Geng Xin was driven into a daze by Sikong Shuo, and he didn''t even realize that there was something wrong with his willfulness. Sikong Shuo''s smile deepened even further, and he said calmly, "Words are not proven, words are evidence." After finishing speaking, he took out a piece of writing from his wide sleeve and handed it to Geng Xin: "Blood finger painting." Since he proposed to fight with Geng Wu, no one has seen him touch the Four Treasures of the Study. It can be seen that this thing was erected early in the morning. How did he calculate that he could extort 500,000 taels of gold from the Geng family? Is he a human or a ghost? Geng Xin also froze for a moment, vaguely aware that he had been cheated by Sikong Shuo, but he couldn''t get off the horse, his words had already been spoken, and there was absolutely no possibility of backing out. He bit his finger, signed his name on the paper, and pressed a heavy blood fingerprint. Geng Wushuang came to his senses and wanted to stop the third brother, but unfortunately he was a step too late. Geng Xin had already returned the signed paper to Sikong Shuo. Xuanyin on the side sneered, and said rightly: "500,000 taels of gold, even with the power of this seat and the treasury of Xiliang, may not be able to afford it. Your Geng family is really rich!" At first, when he called out one hundred thousand taels of gold as the lottery, everyone murmured in their hearts, thinking that Xiliang was really rich, but they didn''t expect that compared with the Geng family, they were nothing . It''s just that...the treasury in southern Xinjiang doesn''t have half a million taels of gold, maybe not even one-fifth of it. A mere Geng family, how can you say it? Geng Wushuang tugged at Geng Xin''s sleeve, and said in a low voice, "Third brother!" Seeing that Geng Xin still didn''t understand, he made a hand gesture with hatred. Geng Xin finally got over it, his forehead turned cold, his frightened eyes swept across the audience, and seeing the doubts in the eyes of those people invariably, his heart sank to the bottom. He subconsciously looked at his aunt, but her aunt just looked at him indifferently, expressionless. He understood that he had caused a catastrophe. "What? Mr. Geng is speechless?" Sikong Shuo pressed every step of the way, still smiling, his eyes were as quiet as a deep pool, but his smile was clear and clean, letting those who watched the show know that he was setting a trap , but could not give birth to the slightest disgust. As one of the protagonists of this scene, Geng Xin felt a strong disgust in his heart: "When did I become speechless? You just take your list and come to me to collect the money when the time comes! You Where did I get my money?" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, and said: "You can''t say that, if your money comes from a wrong path, will this king have to return it?" This is obviously because he doesn''t believe that the Geng family can afford so much money. Geng Xin frowned: "You...don''t spit blood on people! Whose money is not coming from the right place?" Sikong Shuo said with a smile: "You have come on the right path, but I heard that the treasury in southern Xinjiang doesn''t have so much gold. Your Geng family is so rich that it can''t be defeated?" Geng Xin blushed: "I...I... Can I ask someone to borrow it?" Sikong Shuo scanned the room with meaningful eyes: "Who can I borrow from?" "I can borrow a lot of people! Mr. Zhang from the Ministry of Rites, and the Ministry of Punishment..." Before Geng Xin finished speaking, Geng Wushuang pinched him severely, and Geng Xin was stunned in pain. Geng Wushuang glared at the third brother with hatred. He must have been intimidated by Sikong Shuo just now, so he sought help from this impatient brother in desperation. Could it be that Geng Xin didn''t understand what Sikong Shuo meant? ? Sikong Shuo was not forcing him to pay back the money at all, but was forcing him to confess evidence of forming a party with the minister for personal gain! Five hundred thousand taels of gold, how much money is that? Even if all the officials in the court were dug up, they would not be able to get them together. If anyone gets it all together, it can only be said that their hands and feet are not clean. Unclean things happen from time to time, there are hundreds of people up and down in the court, and none of them are completely clean! But everything should be prioritized, and if you don''t do it too much, the people above will just turn a blind eye and close their eyes. But today it is five hundred thousand taels of gold, whoever has the ability to make up a fraction should be dragged out and killed! "Third brother, do you want to kill all of our people before giving up?" He whispered. Geng Xin suddenly came back to his senses! However, it was too late. The two ministers whom he had mentioned just now were in the seats of the banquet. Their faces changed, and the bureaucrats who were almost shaken by him also broke into cold sweat one by one. When they followed the Geng family, what they fancy was the word "Quan"Empress Geng was the middle palace and assisted in the court, her status was unshakable; although the head of the Geng family did not become an official, he was in charge of the economic lifeline of the entire Geng family. As well as more than half of the wealth in the whole country, following him, there is meat to eat; as for Geng Shizi, he is a dragon and a phoenix among men, both civil and military. In the future, he will replace Rong Lin as the new commander-in-chief of Southern Xinjiang; not to mention Fifth Geng, the absolute secret weapon of the Geng family. His existence is related to the ups and downs of the entire Geng family and even their aristocratic family... However, in just one month, first Patriarch Geng was imprisoned, then fourth son Geng robbed prison, and both of them died; then Shizi Geng had a stroke, and now fifth son Geng lost a hand... What''s even more frightening is that, in his desperation, Mr. Geng almost dragged them into the water! Following the Geng family, I no longer sit back and relax, but like walking on the edge of a knife. When the allies of the Geng family were worried, those bureaucrats who did not follow the Geng family let out a long sigh of relief. Everyone knows that the Geng family is in full swing, and if they don''t join its banditry, it''s tantamount to going against it. Over the years, they have been bullied by the Geng family, overtly and secretly. They have been looking forward to someone taking over the Geng family, and taking over those idiots of the Geng family. Now that this day has come, they are really pleasantly surprised and excited! In the seat, two different atmospheres suddenly appeared, and the scene was so quiet that it was scary. Little Lizi secretly slipped a note to Xuanyin. Xuanyin opened it and took a look, first he gave Xiao Lizi a look, who pretended not to notice; then he gave Sikong Shuo another look, and Sikong Shuo smiled brightly. The corner of Xuanyin''s mouth twitched, he put away the note without any trace, touched the purple gold armor on his little finger and said: "I heard some interesting things on the way here, I wonder if ministers would be interested to hear it? " As he spoke, his malicious eyes glanced at Geng Xin and Geng Wushuang, which meant that all fools understood that it was related to the Geng family. Immediately, a cabinet scholar stood up: "I don''t know what interesting things Mr. Zhongchang Shi heard, and I really want to open my eyes." Xuanyin''s hands wearing purple gold armor slowly brushed over the front of his clothes, showing the seductive and feminine aura of a big official, which made Xiao Lizi''s eyelids twitch wildly: "It''s not that I''m exaggerating, these things are indeed enough to make you Eye-opening, this seat... has lived for more than thirty years, and this is the first time I have encountered such a shocking thing." In his thirties, Yueyue, he is getting old! Now that I can be your father, don''t mess with him, how embarrassing~ Ning Yue quietly ate the coconut meat in the bowl without speaking. Xuan Yin glared at Sikong Shuo again, Sikong Shuo was still smiling softly, the smile didn''t diminish at all, Xuan Yin went crazy, suppressed his emotions, and got back to business: "It''s about the Geng family, Duke Yin , do you want to hear it?" Sikong Shuo said with a smile: "My lord just won 500,000 taels of gold from the Geng family. I''m afraid they won''t have the money to pay it back. If you have any inside information, tell me quickly." The words that the king of Nanjiang planned to interrupt "Sikong Shuo" choked in his throat, Xiao Yin wanted to hear it, if he stopped, would Xiao Yin get angry? It''s hard to accept him, he can''t drive Xiao Yin away again. The king of Southern Xinjiang did not say a word, and those bureaucrats who wanted to oust "Sikong Shuo" were even more afraid to say a word. Xuan Yin said unhurriedly: "When I passed by Jun County, I visited one of the villages and found a strange thing - there were no young and strong men in the village, and there were no heavy jobs such as fishing and farming. It is done by a woman. There are hundreds of households in the village, all of them are old, weak, sick, disabled and pregnant. I felt curious, so I asked. Fan, guess what this seat found?" King Xuan sat beside Xuan Yin, his eyes flashed when he heard Xuan Yin''s words, and said: "You can''t find out who is raising a private army?" With the loss of a large number of young and middle-aged people, King Xuan''s first reaction was to private army. If this is the case, it will be a good show. Xiliang allows private armies, such as the Xuan family army, but southern Xinjiang is a very centralized and strict country, and all armies, including Rong Lin''s Qilin army, are also owned by the imperial court. Generally speaking, if there are more than two hundred guards under his name, he will be treated as a private army. The Geng family, they wouldnt have made such a serious mistake, right? King Xuan''s heart was filled with anticipation. Xuanyin said: "His Royal Highness Xuan Wang guessed wrong, it is not a private army." King Xuan''s eyes dimmed. Xuanyin said again: "It''s private salt." The faces of the Geng brothers changed. At the table, the officials whispered again. Private salt and private army, as long as they occupy the word "private", they can''t get much good in southern Xinjiang. The harm of private salt is not inferior to that of private army. The huge profits of private salt and the lengthy "sales chain" , Enough to make those local governments on the verge of collapse stronger again, this is not something the imperial court is happy to see. Just the year before last, Empress Geng also dealt with an inspector who manufactured and sold illegal salt. Now that she''s doing it in her own family, if it''s true, huh, that''s really interesting. Empress Geng still had a calm face and indifferent eyes, but the hand buried under the wide sleeve and tightly holding the broken hairpin betrayed her composure. Nanjiang King''s complexion became very ugly, and the light in his eyes was watery: "Master Zhongchang, is what you said true?" Without waiting for Xuanyin to speak, Geng Xin took the conversation away: "Your Majesty! Don''t believe him! How could our officials in southern Xinjiang do such a thing that violated the law? He is from Xiliang, so don''t just say something that doesn''t exist. Irresponsible spreading rumors here!" "Things that don''t exist?" Xuan Yin squeezed the note in his palm, a sneer appeared on the corner of his lips, the ease with which he dealt with the Geng family allowed him to let go of his grievances with Sikong Shuo, or in front of foreign enemies, the two brothers would eventually It is necessary to be consistent with the outside world. Geng Xin said: "Your Majesty! According to what he said, this is a very hidden matter. My officials in southern Xinjiang have not noticed the clue. How can he, an outsider who travels around, get the evidence instead? It must be fake!" It''s fine if he doesn''t say this, but once he says it, the crime of the Geng family will be confirmed even more. Everyone knew that Jun County was Geng Wushuang''s fief, and if someone really made private salt there, it must have been ordered by the Geng family. The Geng family covered the sky with one hand, so why is it so strange that the court couldn''t find out where to go? On the other hand, thinking that the Geng family''s claws have grown enough to confuse the court''s sight, it''s really frightening! The king of Nanjiang looked at Xuanyin with deep eyes: "Master Zhongchang, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk indiscriminately. Do you know whose territory Jun County is?" "I know, County Magistrate Wu''s daughter is Geng Shizi''s concubine." Xuan Yin said without changing his expression. "Then do you know who you are slandering?" Nanjiang King''s tone was not very good. Xuanyin said indifferently: "The Geng family, but are you sure that I am slandering you?" Nanjiang King narrowed his eyes: "Do you still have evidence?" "Wu Shuren, Zhou Kai, Wang Jin, Yang Fuyuan, Dong Dongliang, Feng Changen, Zhang Yuanbao, Wu Gao." Xuanyin spoke the names of eight officials in one breath. Among them, the youngest was the seventh-rank Xialing Wu Shuren, and the tallest was the second-rank Qingzhou captain Feng Changen. Their combined power covered most of the northwest border. Pinching, how could it be so clever? "You...you..." Geng Xin blushed, "You are lying! You...you are not from Southern Xinjiang at all! What qualifications do you have...to meddle in the government affairs of Southern Xinjiang?" Xuanyin glanced at him lightly: "Have you ever said that you want to interfere in the government affairs of southern Xinjiang? This seat is just talking about what you have seen and heard on the road." "You..." Geng Xin was so choked that he couldn''t speak. Geng Wushuang clenched his fists coldly. By now, he already understood that he had fallen into Sikong Shuo''s trap. He always thought that with the memory of his previous life, he would be invincible, but since he tampered with history and sent Zhen''er to Ma Ning When I was with Yue, everything began to slowly deviate from the historical track. In the previous life, Sikong Shuo competed with Zhou Banxian purely to regain the face lost by Xuanyin; in this life, Sikong Shuo proposed a contest again, but it was to bring down the Geng family. Sikong Shuo, you are so scheming! The most abominable thing is that Sikong Shuo is clearly Xuanyin''s love rival and old enemy, but he still coaxes Xuanyin to sing with him, what a wicked way! Ning Yue had a panoramic view of Geng Wushuang''s indignation, knowing what he was thinking, it was nothing more than falling into Sikong Shuo''s tricks and Xuan Yin''s willingness to help. Actually, Sikong Shuo was not a person who was willing to believe in the theory of rebirth. He had told him so many times, but he thought she was joking. It wasn''t until Geng Wushuang appeared that Sikong Shuo took this issue seriously. Perhaps I should be thankful that Sikong Shuo has just "woke up" now, otherwise, even if I have the golden finger of rebirth, in Xiliang, I''m afraid I can''t beat Sikong Shuo. With a mere Geng Wushuang, he couldn''t fight anymore. Especially Geng Wushuang still doesn''t understand the relationship between Sikong Shuo and Xuan Yin Sikong Shuo and Xuanyin were at odds from the beginning to the end, but they were not willing to let each other die from the beginning to the end. Sikong Shuo could tolerate Xuanyin at any cost, and Xuanyin could save Sikong Shuo at all costs, even though they were fighting for the same Women, the same throne. This kind of "love and kill each other" relationship, honestly, even she was surprised. But no matter what, they will never suffer in the face of foreign enemies. Geng Wushuang, who didn''t understand this point, deserved to suffer a big fall at the hands of the two brothers. "Oh, third son Geng, no wonder you were asked to take five hundred thousand taels of gold without blinking your eyelids. It is said that the profits of private salt are huge, so it must be true!" Ning Yue said with a smile on her face. Geng Xin''s face turned pale: "Don''t talk nonsense! You...you are all in the same group! You are all slandering our Geng family!" Ning Yue patted the dust on her hands: "You are not afraid of the shadow slanting when you are upright. If you are innocent, why should you be afraid of being slandered? I see, are you guilty? Have you been hit by our middle servant?" "Ma Ningyue!" Geng Xin dashed over and was about to push Ning Yue to the ground. The king of Nanjiang suddenly changed color, Ma Ningyue was still pregnant with his little great-grandson, is Geng Xin looking for death? "Geng Xin!" Nanjiang Wang Lei was furious. Sikong Shuo clasped Geng Xin with his palm, twisted Geng Xin up like a chicken, and threw him to the ground. The king of Nanjiang threw a cup, which made Geng Xin dizzy: "It''s against you! How dare you attack a weak woman in front of me! Your Geng family is really a big rule!" Ning Yue hid her small body behind Sikong Shuo, poked out her round head, and said fearlessly, "Look at you, I''ll just tell you that you''re going to hit me after a few words, and you''re not guilty?" Xiang Nanjiang King, "Your Majesty, in fact, this is a matter of your southern Xinjiang. We Xiliang people should not interfere, but we sent the princess to southern Xinjiang to get married. We will be a family in the future. No matter how you say it, we cant keep it from you. If you believe it, you can believe it. It doesnt matter if you dont believe it. Anyway, we have done our part, and we have a clear conscience! The king of Nanjiang understood that this girl was talking to those ministers. In her heart, she was afraid that she hoped to kill the Geng family more than anyone else, but did the Geng family really commit so many beheadings? "Oh, is this true or not? Wouldn''t it be good to have someone check it out?" Ning Yue said innocently, as if she was just asking casually, but some caring people heard it in their hearts. Concubine Liu Gui and King Xuan exchanged a look, and they both saw the determination in each other''s eyes that "the opportunity should not be lost and never come back again". King Xuan stood up, clasped his fists and said, "Father, private salt was banned as early as when you ascended the throne, but The temptation of private salt is too great. When the crown prince was alive, he encountered more than one case of selling private salt. The prince dealt with all of them sternly and selflessly. Now that the prince is gone, the minister is willing to carry on the legacy of the prince. Check the private salt to the end!" "Your Majesty!" Geng Xin was still struggling to die. Geng Wushuang understood that everything was in vain. Nanjiang King held Queen Geng''s hand: "Queen, in your opinion, should the Geng family be investigated?" Empress Geng slowly raised the corners of her lips, and said softly and charmingly, "It should be investigated." King Nanjiang patted her hand with satisfaction: "Since that''s the case, King Xuan, go and investigate! Patriarch Geng''s case has not yet been found out, and Patriarch Geng died suddenly. This time, don''t let your father down again." . King Xuan was overjoyed: "Your minister takes orders!" The banquet is over, and it is said that some officials passed out halfway through. Presumably, they fainted from fright. His Majesty personally ordered a thorough investigation of the Geng family. The Geng family is finished, and they probably... cannot escape up. The night moon is like a hook, and the waves are bursting. Ning Yue and Sikong Shuo walked side by side on the beach, and the sea breeze rolled up waves and flowers, washing up on the beach, diluting their footprints. "Is the Geng family over?" Ning Yue asked. "It''s the Geng family''s big house that''s gone." He corrected Ning Yue''s vague definition, "But he''s still alive." Ning Yue smiled faintly: "The saddest thing is that people are alive and their home is gone. Next, is it the turn of Geng''s second wife?" The Geng family''s second room is guarding the border, with a force of 200,000 troops, and its prestige is not inferior to that of the Marshal''s Mansion. If the first house of the Geng family is the trunk of a tree, the second house of the Geng family is the stump and the roots. If the roots dont die, the tree will flourish again one day. Unexpectedly, Sikong Shuo didn''t even raise his eyelids: "It''s their turn? Just pull it out by the way." By the way? Ning Yue raised his forehead, this guy really can''t do without being arrogant all day. "The sky is high and the emperor is far away, the second wife of the Geng family is not so easy to deal with." Ning Yue reminded. Sikong Shuo said flatly: "That''s you, not me." Ning Yue: "..." Well, forget it, in his mind, there is never anything impossible to do, only whether he wants to do it or not. Take cutting the watermelon and destroying the Geng family as an example. Probably the only difference is that the latter requires more steps. "Have you already thought of a countermeasure?" Ning Yue asked. Sikong Shuo looked at the distant sky, smiled lightly, and a deep meaning flashed in his eyes: "I will tell you to please me." "Then you better not tell me, anyway, I don''t want to know." Ning Yue said, took a step, and left him behind. Sikong Shuo still walked unhurriedly, imprinting his own footprints next to hers one by one. From a distance, it seemed as if the two of them would be entangled for the rest of their lives. "But Sikong Shuo, I think it''s better for you to worry about Empress Geng first." Ning Yue said without turning her head. "What has she to worry about?" "Your Majesty asked her just now if you want to thoroughly investigate the Geng family. Your Majesty is helping her draw a line with the Geng family and establish her image of impartiality! In the future, even if there is a mistake in the Geng family, she will not be implicated! The Geng family The big house is broken, but His Majesty loves her so much that he dotes on her even more!" Ning Yue was talking, turned around, and saw him measuring her footprints with his own feet like a child, muttering "so small, can he walk?" That appearance, frowning and staring, is really...cute. Realizing that Ning Yue was looking at him, he put his feet down, put his hands behind his back, and walked over with a calm expression, as if that naive guy just now was not him at all. "Did you just say that Empress Geng is more favored?" He said solemnly, his expression recovered faster than turning the pages of a book, "This is a necessary step, and there is nothing strange about it. Worrying about this is better than worrying about how to get fat Daughter, I like my daughter." "It''s not your daughter!" Ning Yue scolded. Sikong Shuo smiled and did not speak, but his determined eyes clearly said: She belongs to this seat. Ning Yue was speechless. This guy not only competed with Xuanyin for the throne, for women, but also for children. Ning Yue glared at him, covered her stomach and walked away. Bring a son, give birth to a son, she must have a son! As soon as she left, Sikong Shuo suppressed his smile, and said to the depths of the night: "Come out." Little Lizi walked out with a smile: "Master, have you found the servant? The servant is here to greet you." "Stop flattering, how are you doing with what you''ve been asked to do?" Sikong Shuo asked. Little Lizi hurriedly said: "It''s all done! Just wipe it on the note, it''s colorless and odorless, King Yinjun can''t find it at all, and he keeps holding the note in his hand, so it''s hard not to see the effect of the medicine!" Sikong Shuo raised the corners of his lips: "It was done well." Little Lizi said obsequiously: "My lord, you are smart, killing two birds with one stone. Not only did Xuanyin help you deal with the Geng family, but also let Xuanyin take the medicine unknowingly. But..." "But what?" "However, Xuanyin donated one hundred thousand taels of gold in the name of Zhongchangshi. Look... is it really going to be sent to the name of King Yinjun? It''s not a small amount." The lord has money, but he already paid one hundred thousand taels of gold as liquidated damages for Ma Ningyue''s settlement of Xuan Tie earlier, and now... another one hundred thousand? He is sore. Sikong Shuo said in a good mood: "Of course, this is a meeting gift from this seat to my daughter." "Female, daughter?" Xiao Dezi was in a mess... Ning Yue returned to the courtyard, and Dongmei winked at her as soon as she entered the door. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Dongmei pointed to the bedroom. Ning Yue understood, rolled up her wide sleeves, and casually pushed open the door. Xuanyin shot over with heavy eyes: "Where did you go?" After the banquet was over, King Xuan and several officials who wanted to know about the private salt situation surrounded him, eager to get more information from him. He was delayed for a while, and when he looked up, her seat was already empty ! Now that I think about it, Sikong Shuo gave him the note, other than borrowing Zhong Changshi''s mouth to give him private information, I''m afraid he also had the purpose of letting him be dragged back, but that guy is too insidious, he may have other purposes "You control where I go." Ning Yue''s cold words interrupted Xuanyin''s thoughts. Xuanyin sized her up from beginning to end, seeing that her clothes were intact and there was no sign of ambiguity on her body, she was a little relieved: "Going out with Sikong Shuo again?" Ning Yue went straight to the dressing table and sat down, while taking out the earrings, she said, "You don''t care about where I''m going." Xuan Yin held back his anger and said: "You are my wife, why can''t I care? I know you are angry, but how many times do I have to explain before you understand? I have nothing to do with Zhen''er! I just..." "Just what?" Ning Yue looked at him fixedly from the bronze mirror. Xuan Yin was at a loss for words, and asked him to admit that he had dreamed of a strange woman more than once, but he couldn''t say it out. He understood his weight in Ning Yue''s heart, so he understood that Ning Yue couldn''t accept that he was thinking about another woman in his dreams. This is probably more serious than molesting Zhen''er. Ning Yue put the earrings into the dressing box and calmed down: "I''m sleepy, I''m going to rest, you should go back too." "Where do I want to go back? This is my room! Sikong Shuo pretends to be whoever he likes, I quit!" He roared, threw the mask on the ground fiercely, and crushed it! Ning Yue''s heart trembled slightly. When he was sad, she felt bad too, but as long as she thought that they had loved each other so much in this life and he still married the Butterfly Queen, she wished she could draw a line with him now! He kept saying that he would never marry anyone else except her, that his heart belonged to her, the person belonged to her, and the post belonged to her, but in the end, it was all just a passing dream. "get out." "Yue Yue!" "I said, you go out." Xuan Yin was so angry that his breath became stagnant: "You... are you still being unreasonable? You and Sikong Shuo are inseparable, am I angry with you? Did I show you the face? Didn''t I just touch Zhen''er? It''s not because I like her? I''m just curious about her birthmark, so I took a second look..." Birthmark Ning Yue''s heart tightened suddenly, and she didn''t know where the strength came from. She picked up a box full of jewelry and threw it at him! Xuan Yin jumped up suddenly, avoided and said: "What are you doing? There is such a big commotion, are you afraid of moving your fetus?" Ning Yue shouted: "I love you so much, why do you still miss other women?" "I don''t have one!" He swore that he really didn''t. Even if it was a woman in a dream, it was just a dream. When he woke up and saw Yueyue, he knew that he loved Yueyue. Ning Yue pushed him out: "Get out! I don''t want to see you again!" "You..." Xuanyin didn''t expect that she would really dare to push hard, "Okay, okay, I''ll go out, you stand still!" His eyes swept over her lower abdomen, there was his son there, and he didn''t dare to hurt him. At worst, he would sneak in after she fell asleep. If he finds out that **** Sikong Shuo is unruly, he doesn''t mind killing his brother! Xuanyin had such an idea in his heart, but when he returned to the room, he fell down on the couch with his eyes darkened. Little Lizi gently opened the door, and smiled wickedly: "If you want to destroy the beautiful scenery of the lord and his wife, do it in the next life!" He gave Xuanyin a double dose of perspiration medicine to ensure that Xuanyin would sleep until the sun was up and would never wake up! Ning Yue came out of the shower, and saw Sikong Shuo sitting at the desk reading a book, with the same facial features, Ning Yue blurted out: "Didn''t I tell you not to come?" "It''s me." Sikong Shuo said with a light smile. "It''s you." Ning Yue wiped her wet hair and sat down in front of the dressing table, "Why are you here?" "I''m accompanying my wife, can''t I come?" He closed the book and put it back on the bookshelf. There was a book in the shelf with a curled corner. He took it out and carefully smoothed the curled corner before putting it back in place. Ning Yue followed the trend, and saw that the originally messy bookshelves had been sorted out by categories, and each book was tidied up very cleanly, even the corners were smoothed out. Looking at the desk again, it is well-groomed and spotless. The brushes are arranged from high to low, and the distance between the hanging pen tip and the pedestal is one inch and three minutes. And the jewelry she just dropped on the ground was put back into the jewelry box and rearranged again, from deep to light, from large to small, from left to right... Ning Yue''s throat slid, this guy is committing an old problem again. "It''s just acting, do you take it seriously? Xuan Yin will come over later, if he sees you in my room, he will definitely kill you." Sikong Shuo raised his thin lips: "Really?" When Ning Yue heard this tone, something was wrong... She frowned suspiciously and asked, "What did you do to him?" "It''s nothing, I sympathize with his hard work helping me to go to southern Xinjiang, let him have a good sleep." Ning Yue''s eyes widened: "Did you drug him?" Sikong Shuo said as a matter of course: "Don''t prescribe medicine, and wait for him to come and catch me and your adulterer?" "You..." Ning Yue blushed at his nasty words, "Who wants to commit adultery with you? Whom do you want to go to? Ah, I remembered, Princess Deqing seemed to be bowing down under Zhongchang Shi''s pomegranate skirt , you can''t bear the loneliness, go to her room to satisfy your greed!" Sikong Shuo looked at her with a half-smile, "You''re jealous, Ma Ningyue." "I''m jealous?" Ning Yue pointed at herself in disbelief. Does this guy know what he''s talking about? Which of his eyes could tell that she liked him? Sikong Shuo stood up and walked slowly towards Ning Yue. His deep smile made him look like a nine-tailed fox full of mysterious power, but the slightly opened front of his clothes revealed a strong and charming chest, Makes him also look like an elegant and **** cheetah. He bent down, put one hand on the back of the chair, put Ning Yue between himself and the mahogany chair, and looked at Ning Yue steadily. Too close, close enough to exchange each other''s breath. Ning Yue''s little heart was beating loudly. This guy...is he going to kiss her? Sikong Shuo sneered, and gently raised his hand propped on the back of the chair, a strand of black hair appeared on his fingertip: "You lost your hair." Ning Yue blinked her eyes. Sikong Shuo pinched her jaw, his delicate fingers were like jade carvings: "Why? I am disappointed that I didn''t kiss you?" "never" Before he finished speaking, his lips pressed down. Ning Yue''s eyes suddenly widened! His lips stopped at half a centimeter. Ning Yue could feel the temperature on his lips, which was passing through the air, and pressed against her lips little by little. It wasn''t a kiss, but it was more suffocating than a kiss. Just when Ning Yue felt that she was about to faint He smiled narrowly. "I won''t let you succeed!" He straightened up, threw the severed hair into the trash, took his clothes and went to the study. Ning Yue seemed to have experienced a big battle, and her whole body was drenched in sweat. Has Youmi been teased by Shuo Shuo? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1281： 【V145】Discovering Butterflies Chapter 1281 [V145] Discovering Butterflies The night is as quiet as a deep pool. Sikong Shuo had already rested in the study next door and did not bother her again, which made Ning Yue secretly heave a sigh of relief. In his previous life, he also found that Sikong Shuo was so clingy, but in this life, for some reason, he is even more difficult than Xuanyin. "Miss, miss, are you still awake?" Dongmei knocked lightly on the door. Ning Yue paused while combing her hair: "Is there something wrong?" "My servant stewed some rock sugar bird''s nest for you." Dongmei said. Ning Yue rubbed her stomach. Usually at this hour, she was already hungry, but today she might be too full, but she didn''t feel a thing at all: "I don''t want to eat." "Eat a little? You didn''t eat anything at night, just a little scallops and coconut milk. Can you fill your stomach? By midnight, the custodian will be hungry." Dongmei persuaded. Ning Yue thought for a while and said, "You bring it in." Dongmei brought in the bird''s nest with a smile: "Eat it while it''s hot." Ning Yue got up, walked to the round table and sat down. Dongmei gently rubbed Ning Yue''s shoulders: "You don''t seem to be as sick as before, right?" "Yeah." Vomiting less than before, no bumps, no heat, just getting up and falling asleep will cause a greater reaction. Dongmei said again: "But your appetite is not as good as before." "It will be fine in three months." Ning Yue said indifferently, seeing Dongmei''s disbelief, she added: "Pregnant women are like this." "Is it really because of pregnancy?" Dongmei asked. Ning Yue took a bite of rock sugar bird''s nest, feeling uncomfortable in her stomach, and frowned slightly. Dongmei was surprised and said, "You won''t eat it now?" Didn''t eat much at the dinner party. They were all watching the Geng family''s good show, and then they were pestered by the two brothers... Although I wasn''t hungry, the child in my belly always needed some nutrition. Ning Yue forced herself to stuff a bowl of bird''s nest into her stomach. Dongmei still hasn''t left. Ning Yue asked: "Is there anything else?" Dongmei scratched her head and said embarrassingly: "Miss, you really don''t forgive my uncle?" Ning Yue''s expression faded a bit: "Why are you worrying about this?" Dongmei also knew that she was a maid, she was soft-spoken and shouldn''t worry about these things, but she couldn''t help it! From the beginning to the present, what kind of storms and waves haven''t these couples experienced? Even death didn''t separate the two of them, so why are they arguing instead of nothing? "Slaves, can you not worry about it? Look, you don''t think about food and tea, and you are almost starving the little county king!" Dongmei said sadly. Ning Yue said lightly: "It''s not as serious as you said? Am I fine? I can''t eat because my sickness is too serious. After three months, I will be almost the same as a normal person." Dongmei went around to Ning Yue, hesitated for a moment, and said, "But my uncle is injured." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Dongmei continued: "The little Lizi is not a good person. My uncle was injured, and he didn''t even bandage him! He wanted to kill my uncle! It''s hot today, and the wound is prone to inflammation if you take care of it. If you don''t treat it... that''s simply Looking for death!" The scene of Xuanyin breaking the cup at the banquet suddenly flashed through Ning Yue''s mind, and the scarlet color made Ning Yue''s hand clenched tightly. Dongmei has been with Ning Yue for so long, so she understands Ning Yue''s reaction more or less, and then lowers her voice a little bit and said, "Young master is really pitiful, it would be miserable enough for you to team up with Mr. Zhongchang Shi to **** him off." And let him get hurt in the yard alone..." Ning Yue opened the drawer and gave Dongmei a bottle of Jinchuang medicine: "Go and rub some medicine on him." "Your maidservant...How does your servant understand this? The servant girl looks at the huge wound, and I''m afraid she needs stitches..." Dongmei said in a low voice: "My maidservant did not lie, it is true. At this time, everyone is asleep, please doctor also Not good, please... besides, how can the doctors on the island have better skills than you?" Ning Yue stood up, twisted the medicine box and went to the next yard. Xiao Lizi was sitting in the yard enjoying the cool air, while looking at the bright starry sky, he was imagining the bright future of his master and Ning Yue: "Oh, my master has been empty and lonely for so many years, and I finally found someone who suits my heart. A little, the **** are a little smaller, the looks are a little ordinary, and it is a second marriage, but the skin is still good, supple and tender, no wonder the protagonist likes it, its just that, the temper is too bad, so it makes me temper , Its so simple... Alas, I hope the lord will not end up like Xuanyin in the future..." He shook his head and muttered, completely unaware that Ning Yue stood at the door with a dark face. "Dead eunuch! What are you arranging my lady behind her back?" Dongmei yelled, and Xiao Lizi thumped and fell off the chair in fright! Looking up, I was instantly dumbfounded! When a person is unlucky, drinking water can get stuck between his teeth. He usually respects the princess of the county and never dares to be negligent. Today is the first night between the lord and the princess of the county. When he got to the top, he even arranged for the Princess of the County without hesitation, and was heard by the Princess of the County "Hey." He put on a smile, and greeted him with a smile, "Is the princess princess here? It''s so late, and you haven''t rested yet? Mr. Zhongchangshi has already rested, you want to find him, come back tomorrow..." Ning Yue gave him a sideways glance, and passed him by blankly. When Ning Yue entered the room, Dongmei grabbed Xiao Lizi''s ear: "Dead eunuch! What did you say about my lady just now? Small? Small breasts? Second marriage? Bad temper?" Xiao Lizi was gasping for breath in pain: "Hiss-ss--hey, little aunt! I''m afraid you heard it wrong, I never said those words! I mean, although the princess of the county is young, she is well-trained , a happy marriage with Duke Yin, and a good personality..." "I''m bah! Open your eyes and talk nonsense, dare to do what you don''t want to be, things that don''t grow!" Little Lizi smiled instead: "I didn''t grow any." "You..." Dongmei was so angry that she pinched him again, "If you dare to destroy my young lady and uncle, I will make you go all the way!" When Dongmei came to the corridor, Xiao Lizi touched his red and swollen ears, and snorted contemptuously: "How dare you, Grandpa Li, demonstrate with such a means? I''m just bah!" Xuan Yin slept soundly. Ning Yue picked up the cotton ball and cleaned the wound on his palm. This hand happened to be the hand that carried her out of the Huichun Building during the fire. The situation was very dangerous at that time. She was almost burned to death, and no one dared to rush in , he is stupid. The hand was burned, and there are still a few shallow scars until now. However, he did such a stupid thing again in the Southern Border Palace. Every time she thinks of this, she feels an unspeakable pain. said he didn''t love her, she didn''t believe it herself. But a man''s love is sometimes strangely confusing. Don''t Sikong Shuo love her? Love. But love to the end, put her in a dungeon. Xuan Yin loves her too, but even so, he still abandons her, and in the life when they fell in love with each other, he married Queen Butterfly. He loves Butterfly Queen. This kind of situation is not uncommon, isn''t it the same for the King of Southern Border? Nanjiang couldn''t forget Empress Chen, and later fell in love with Empress Geng. "Is everyone in your Huangfu family like this? What should I do?" Ning Yue took his hand and pressed her face against his scarred palm. Xuanyin woke up and opened her eyes suddenly! With no shoes on, he jumped down to the ground with bare feet, came to the window and opened the curtain, the dazzling sunlight made him squint his eyes slightly, realizing that it was already high in the sun, he blinked in confusion. He clearly remembered that he had returned to his room and was about to sneak into Yueyue''s room in the middle of the night, so why did he fall asleep in the blink of an eye? Still sleeping till now? How could someone who grew up in Xuan''s family sleep like this? "Little Lizi! Get the **** out of here!" Little Lizi ran away: "Ouch, I, I, my stomach hurts... Ouch, I can''t hold it anymore... Ouch... Ouch" screaming, out of the yard. "Damn Sikong Shuo! He must have drugged me!" Xuanyin gritted his teeth and walked out. When he lowered his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the gauze on his hand. This way of tying the knot Yue Yue! "Yueyue! Yueyue!" Ning Yue was drinking porridge, when Xuan Yin walked in with a sullen face: "Yueyue!" Ning Yue didn''t look at him with a cold face. He sat down beside Ning Yue, raised his hand that was bandaged like a rice dumpling, and said triumphantly, "Did you bandage it? Hehe, I know you love me. If you don''t say anything, you care more than anyone else in your heart." Ning Yue looked at him indifferently: "Your thick-skinned ability is exactly the same as your elder brother." Brother? Does Xuan Yu have a thick skin? Xuan Yin blinked, and realized after a while that she was referring to that old fox Sikong Shuo, and immediately his handsome face sank: "Don''t mention him to me! He is not my big brother!" Ning Yue ignored him, and drank the porridge in the bowl by himself. Xuanyin crossed his arms, lay on the table, and looked at her with a smile: "Did you miss me? Did your son make trouble with you? He did. Tell me, and I will beat him up." Ning Yue was still just eating porridge. He smiled and said, "Did you sleep in my room last night?" Ning Yue frowned, put down the spoon, and said seriously: "You have affected my appetite, please go out, or I will go out." Xuan Yin smiled and snorted, "What? You''ve bandaged my wounds and you still don''t admit that you have me in your heart? You''re a woman, you just have a hard mouth!" Ning Yue held the spoon and paused for a moment: "I think I need to clarify with you that I don''t plan to bandage your wounds, it''s Dongmei who keeps nagging in my ear again and again, I hear I can''t go on anymore, I just dealt with it, don''t take yourself too seriously." "You are just stubborn!" Ning Yue threw the spoon into the bowl heavily, stood up and said, "I''m full." "Hey!" Xuanyin took her hand, "I only ate so much, I''m sure I''m not full! Sit down and eat some more, don''t starve our son!" Looking outside the door, "Dongmei! Xiao Two cages of steamed buns! A little each of crystal glue, chicken feet and three fresh noodles!" "Okay, uncle!" Dongmei happily went to the kitchen. Xuan Yin took Ning Yue''s little hand, and said shamelessly: "Yue Yue, let me come back, I don''t want to be a regular attendant anymore." Ning Yue withdrew her hand: "I don''t want to see you." "Then I won''t be a regular servant, okay?" Not being a regular attendant means that Sikong Shuo can''t be the King of Yinjun either. In that case, even if he can''t coax Ning Yue back immediately, at least he can drive Sikong Shuo out of this courtyard. Waiting for Sikong Shuo to give Yueyue eye drops, are you afraid that Yueyue won''t forgive him? Ning Yue saw through his thoughts at a glance, and said: "I don''t want to see you, I just don''t want to see you, and it has nothing to do with others. Please come back, Mr. Zhongchang." "You..." Xuan Yin blushed angrily, "Do you have to be so stubborn? Is it because I''m too spoiled by you? Do you ever talk to...your husband like this?" In the era when men were superior to women, Ning Yue actually had no status in front of Xuanyin, she was just relying on Xuanyin to spoil her, so Ning Yue understood all kinds of willfulness, but Ning Yue understood even more that she didn''t have to rely on men to survive woman. Worldly vision and lonely time are nothing to her. "If you don''t like it, just divorce me." Xuanyin''s eyeballs suddenly stared straight: "What did you say? Say it again if you have the ability!" "I said, if you don''t like me, you can divorce me." Her tone was calm. "Ma Ningyue!" Xuan Yin almost ran away. Ning Yue said quietly: "I think, I''m too used to you, so I make you think that I should be like those women and endure my husband''s three wives and four concubines." "Who the **** has three wives and four concubines?" Xuanyin snarled, "Ma Ningyue, let me tell you, there must be a limit to making trouble without reason! Don''t push me into a hurry...you...you think I dare not?" "As you wish." Ning Yue turned around and entered the inner room. Xuanyin caught up and looked at her angrily. After only a day or two, she seemed to be haggard and listless. A trace of unbearableness flashed in Xuanyin''s heart. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed his anger: " Can you talk nicely?" Ning Yue took off her shoes, lay down on the bed, facing inward, with her back facing him. Xuanyin sighed, sat down on the bed, and said softly: "What should I do to satisfy you? Ask yourself, am I treating you badly? Others are carried by aunts to the house, and I even have a big The maids are all dismissed, and I am so dedicated, why do you still think that I am not loyal enough? I really want to fall in love with others, can I be so humble to you? You say... why are you so dissatisfied?" Ning Yue still didn''t speak. Xuanyin stretched out his hand and stroked her shoulder: "Okay, I''m at fault for what happened to Zhen''er. I was suffering from a demonic disease, so I accidentally glanced at it. Don''t be so narrow-minded and always hold on to it." Ning Yue shook off his hand. He touched her cheek, and this touch was full of tears. He panicked immediately, hugged Ning Yue into his arms and said, "Why are you crying? I...I was wrong! Can you stop crying?" Ning Yue pushed him away, lay back on the bed, and tucked into the quilt. Xuanyin hurriedly said: "Don''t bore yourself to death! I apologize to you! Don''t cry. I am not satisfied. I am such a little piece of wood. Back then, no one dared to marry me, but you... Alas... I... I..." Completely confused, I don''t know what to say. Ning Yue is not a person who loves to cry. No matter how wronged he is, his anger will pass. Unlike now, when he doesn''t say a word, he just keeps crying, which makes his heart twitch. pain. "Yueyue... Yueyue, please forgive me...I won''t let you go...I was talking angry...I dare not...Only you will take my share..." "Yue Yue" "Yueyue, don''t cry, crying hurts too much, and it''s not good for the child..." "You are crying outside, and your son is crying inside...he is also suffering..." "Yueyue... Yueyue, please forgive me..." "...I forgive you." Ning Yue''s weak voice suddenly came from under the quilt. Xuanyin didn''t hear what was in front of him, so he quickly tore off the quilt and said, "What did you say? Why did you forgive me?" Ning Yue collected herself, and said with red eyes: "Give up the throne and come back to Xiliang with me, and I will forgive you." Xuan Yin frowned in confusion: "What does this have to do with the throne? The king of Nanjiang didn''t force me to marry anyone before passing on the throne to me! Even if he forced me, I would not agree! Don''t worry about that! " Earlier, when she didn''t know that the queen of Nanjiang was not Huangfu''s sister, she really suspected that the king of Nanjiang would use the throne as a bait to force him to marry any of the sisters, but after getting along with the king of Nanjiang, she found that the other party was really He is a particularly enlightened grandfather who will never force Xuan Yin to do anything. Ning Yue said: "I don''t like life in the palace." "Are you afraid of my draft or afraid that I won''t let you go out?" Xuanyin hugged her and smiled, "I won''t restrict you with those rules, just go where you want to play! Huichuntang is in Xi''an Liang''s business is so good, if you like it, you can open one here, and it doesn''t matter if you go to take care of the business every day." "That''s not it" "That''s the draft? Don''t worry, I won''t put those messy women into the harem." "You are talking lightly now, but when you really sit in that seat, it will be different." "Yue Yue." Ning Yue choked up and said: "Also, this place is so far away from my home, I want to see my mother...but I can''t see it!" "Let''s take Lanzhi over." "Where''s Niuniu?" "Niu Niu and eldest sister also took it together!" "Then what if the eldest sister gets married in Xiliang? Could it be possible for you to take over my brother-in-law? People have roots, Xuan Yin, half of your roots are here, you can adapt to life here, but I No, neither can my family." Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin. Xuanyin''s eyes froze, he stroked her soft hair, and said, "Yueyue, I just take back what belongs to my mother and uncle. Can you understand me once?" "Mother and uncle''s things don''t necessarily have to be taken by you. Don''t you have any other children?" Ning Yue asked back. "Another child? Are you talking about Huangfushan or Huangfuyan? The Southern Xinjiang throne is passed on from male to female, if not, with Huangfuyan''s ability, he would have been established as the crown prince long ago." Xuanyin sighed. Ning Yue asked again: "Isn''t there still Sikong Shuo?" Xuanyin''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "I''ve been talking for a long time, and it turns out it''s because of him that I want to give up the throne!" Ning Yue was stunned. Xuanyin sneered and pinched Ning Yue''s jaw: "You fell in love with him? Because of that exact same face, you were confused by him, right?" Ning Yue shook her head in pain from being pinched. Xuanyin laughed at himself, let go of Ning Yue, got up, kicked the stool over, and left the bedroom without looking back. Dongmei held the tray: "Eh? Mister? Where are you going? The steamed buns are ready! Mister, Mister, Mister! Oh, what''s going on? You haven''t even eaten your meal, have you quarreled again? Miss, what''s wrong with Mr. I was so excited just now, how could it be done in the blink of an eye..." Before she finished speaking, she saw Ning Yue leaning against the head of the bed covering her face, tears streaming from her fingers, trembling all over. All morning, Sikong Shuo was busy working on the Geng family''s case. After waking up and knowing what happened to Ning Yue and Xuan Yin in southern Xinjiang, Sikong Shuo used the power of Tianji Pavilion to search for evidence of Geng''s crimes in southern Xinjiang. The salt incident is just the most inconspicuous of the Geng family''s methods of circling money. Going down to investigate, buying and selling drugs, enclosing land, monopolizing black market transactions, smuggling drugs...everything is a capital crime enough to beheaded. Sikong Shuo subdued several Geng family officials, led Xuan Wang to find them, and used their hands to hand over the evidence of the Geng family''s crimes to Xuan Wang. Before twelve o''clock, King Xuan solved the case. Those officials reported the Geng family''s meritorious service, and the merits and demerits were equalized, and they were punished lightly. From then on, they all had a handle on Sikong Shuo''s side, and it was difficult for them not to submit to Sikong Shuo. Since those evil deeds were committed by Patriarch Geng and Shizi Geng during their lifetime, considering Patriarch Geng was dead and Shizi Geng had a stroke, the King of Nanjiang did not hold on to his life, so he ordered the Geng Mansion to be confiscated and Geng Xin dismissed , never to become an official. Gu Niangeng Wushuang was young and grew up in a Taoist temple, so he never took his anger out on him. However, it happened that his fight with Sikong Shuo caused the tragedy of the Geng family. The whole family was punished, but he was pardoned. This was worse than killing him. The feeling of guilt and shame stuck in his heart like a stone, and he fell ill. King Xuan handled the case well and was praised by the King of Nanjiang. The King of Nanjiang also gave him a mansion with a beautiful view of the south of the Yangtze River. Concubine Liu Gui and King Xuan were overjoyed. The Geng family got rid of the first house, and the second house is far away in the borderlands. There are still a few evil sons alive in the Geng family, but they are no longer to be feared. On the surface, Empress Geng has not been implicated in any way, but she is really alone. From now on, it will be them The world of mother and child. "My lady, congratulations to my lady, congratulations to my lady." Qiuyue bowed to Concubine Liu Gui at the door. Concubine Liu Gui had just thanked the king of Nanjiang, her face was full of smiles: "I have been struggling for so many years, and I finally made it! Back then, I did not choose the wrong way to follow the prince!" Qiuyue said joyfully: "Your Majesty''s eyes! The Geng family''s first house is finished, and the second house is under the control of the Marshal''s Mansion, so don''t worry about it! I believe that it won''t be long before the servant will call His Majesty King Xuan!" "Hush! You girl! Be careful that the walls have ears!" Concubine Liu Gui gestured, but her eyes were obviously very happy. Qiuyue said: "Your Majesty, the weather is fine today, there is no sun, and there is still wind. Let me accompany you outside for a stroll!" It is said to be shopping, but in fact it is to show off. After suffering for so many years, it''s time to feel proud. Liu Guifei turned her beautiful eyes: "Let''s go!" The two went out of the yard, and ran into Concubine Yan Hui and Concubine Zhang Li. Concubine Liu Gui raised her head arrogantly, and stroked the golden step shaker that was stroking her temples, which was rewarded by His Majesty just now: "Hey, where are sister Hui and Concubine Li going?" The two are holding something in their hands. "Isn''t it to congratulate the palace?" of course not! Just as Concubine Zhang Li was about to speak, Concubine Yan Hui held Concubine Zhang Li''s hand and said to Concubine Liu Gui: "Didn''t you go to see my sister? King Xuan handled the case so well this time. I heard that His Majesty was very happy, and he repeatedly praised King Xuan for being the prince of the past." Demeanor, and also praised my sister for being a good teacher, we, we made a special trip to congratulate my sister!" Concubine Liu Gui was elated, and proudly called: "Qiuyue." Qiuyue understood, walked to Concubine Yan Hui and Concubine Zhang Li, and took the gift. Concubine Zhang Li was in so much pain that she didn''t want to give it away, Concubine Yan Hui pulled it out of her hand with all her strength and handed it to Qiuyue. "I''m going for a walk, so I won''t entertain the two younger sisters for now, and I''ll invite the younger sisters over for tea another day." Concubine Liu Gui smiled wantonly, and left with a twist. It was not until she disappeared at the end of the path that Concubine Zhang Li stomped her feet angrily: "Look at that bear, doesn''t it mean that a case has been solved? His nostrils are upside down! He even robbed us! It''s for the queen!" "Oh, forget it, she is popular now, everyone supports her, there is no need to fight against her." Concubine Yan Hui entered the palace earlier than Concubine Zhang Li, and also saw it more thoroughly than Concubine Zhang Li. Concubine Zhang Li said angrily: "In the past, I hated the queen very much, but now, I hope that the queen''s son will inherit the throne, so I slap this woman hard!" Anyway, the fourth prince is out of the game, whoever takes the throne, she can only be a concubine, but the empress is orthodox, she is nobler than them in the first place, but Concubine Liu Gui is not. With a concubine stepping on her feet, her self-esteem can''t stand it! Concubine Yan Hui sneered: "If a person can be red, he can be white. He is not a natural phoenix, but he just uses his strength to fly a few feet high. Sooner or later, he will fall down, and he will not die!" Concubine Liu Gui didn''t know that she was being "discussed" by others, so she happily wandered around the island. The scenery of Lingsnake Island is beautiful and the air is fresh. "In the future when King Xuan becomes the emperor, I will build a palace on this Lingsnake Island, and come here every year to escape the summer heat!" This is the difference between the empress dowager and the concubine. The concubine, like the concubine in the house, has no freedom of movement, but the empress dowager can build palaces in various places and go on vacation every now and then. "Your Majesty is wise!" Qiuyue said what Concubine Liu Gui loved to hear. Concubine Liu Gui was dazzled by happiness, but she still deliberately said: "But don''t be too complacent, the queen hasn''t collapsed yet." Qiuyue smiled and said: "The Geng family is ruined, is the queen still far away? Your Majesty didn''t punish the queen immediately, because he was afraid that people in the world would say that he was ruthless. When the limelight passes, the queen''s position should be yours!" "You have such a mouth! You actually said what I like to hear!" Concubine Liu Gui was in a good mood, and pulled out a gold bracelet, "Here." The gold bracelet is of excellent quality, and it is inlaid with four emeralds, which is invaluable. Qiuyue''s eyes turned green: "Thank you for your kindness!" Just about to pick it up, there was a loud noise from the sky, boom! The two were startled in shock. Qiuyue stood on tiptoe and looked around, and found a few bright light beams in the sky, and said with relief: "Someone is setting off fireworks." Concubine Liu Gui breathed a long sigh of relief: "Who set off fireworks during the day? Is there something wrong with the brain?" "It seems to be the yard of Island Master Zhao." Qiuyue said, "Would you like to take a look? It will take half a quarter of an hour to get there." "I''m not a child, why are you watching fireworks?" Concubine Liu waved her hand impatiently, she was in a good mood to go out, but was scared away by the explosion, "Forget it, let''s go back." "The empress went to see it, you see." Qiuyue tugged at Concubine Liu Guifei''s arm. Concubine Liu Gui followed the trend, and she really saw Empress Geng in white clothes leading Eunuch Qin, walking towards Island Master Zhao''s yard. Concubine Liu Gui sneered: "Is she going to watch the fireworks? Isn''t she quite old?" Empress Geng is in her thirties, but she looks younger than a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, which makes Concubine Liu very jealous. "I definitely want to win over Master Zhao! Let''s go! Let''s go find the princess of the county!" At critical moments, she will still follow **Yue. "I''m sorry, my concubine, the princess of the county has gone out. I don''t know when she will come back. I don''t know. If you have anything to say, if it''s convenient, the servant will convey it to you. If it''s not convenient to tell the servant, when the princess comes back, the servant will tell her that you are here. Pass." Dongmei said politely. Concubine Liu Gui walked away depressed. Ning Yue sat on the beach, took off her shoes and socks in an imageless manner, and the waves rolled up one after another, just hitting her almost transparent white little feet. Sikong Shuo was beside her, sitting elegantly and handsomely: "Have you cried enough?" Ning Yue shook her head. Sikong Shuo touched her head, but said nothing. When she cried, he stayed with her. "I''m hungry." Ning Yue said suddenly. Sikong Shuo looked around: "Wait a minute." Standing up, he came under a coconut tree, picked a big and plump coconut with lightness kung fu, and cut a small hole with a dagger. Ning Yue held it in her hand, raised her head and poured it into her mouth. Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "Ma Ningyue is so inattentive to my image in front of me, can I understand that you already regard me as one of your own?" Ning Yue paused. She didn''t think about this issue. After all, they have been together for so many years, and she has done even more ugly things. She doesn''t care what he thinks of her. But he seems to have misunderstood her. Wiping her mouth, Ning Yue said: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have that kind of feeling for you. Even if it''s impossible for me and Xuan Yin, I won''t get along with you." "Really?" The tone of disbelief. Ning Yue hummed: "I''m serious. I don''t have the habit of turning back. If I have been unfaithful for a hundred times, I will break up with someone. It will be my whole life, the next life, and every life after life." "How old are you? How many lives have you lived? Lives." Sikong Shuo''s toga was bulged by the sea breeze, and his eyes gradually blurred. "Ma Ningyue, the grass you have eaten is the one that suits your appetite. Yes, if you eat anything else, you wont be used to it. Ning Yue was startled again. Sikong Shuo looked at her: "Are you full? If you''re still hungry, I''ll go into the sea and fetch shells for you." "Go for it if you can!" Ning Yue said casually. Unexpectedly, Sikong Shuo jumped into the sea without even thinking about it. After a quarter of an hour, holding a giant clam (big king shell), he jumped out of the water like a mermaid prince. The deep sea is blue and the sky is clear. His deep edges and corners are embellished with bright outlines by the sea water. His hem was submerged in the water, like an elegant purple fish tail, moving with the ripples of the sea. Ning Yue was dazzled. Sikong Shuo swam up. Tridacna shells are flower-shaped. Many people use them to decorate their houses, but few people know that their shellfish are also a very nutritious ingredient. Sikong Shuo pried open the shell and cut the meat with a dagger: "Have you ever eaten raw?" "Ok." Sikong Shuo took a sip himself: "It''s not bad." Raw clam meat had a slight fishy smell, but it was tender enough. Ning Yue ate several slices and wanted to eat more, but Sikong Shuo took the clam away domineeringly: "Okay, don''t eat it, this thing Its okay to beat the teeth, but its really uncomfortable to eat too much. Ning Yue glanced at him and said, "You go change your clothes?" Sikong Shuo twitched his lips: "What? Worried about me?" "Sigh, you are old and dishonest." Ning Yue looked away. "Is this seat serious before?" "Huh?" Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment, then realized that the past he was talking about referred to the previous life, and nodded. In his previous life, he always looked so cold that no one should enter. She trembled when she stood in front of him. Even kissing, she went secretly, while he was asleep, to touch her hands. secretly kissed him for a long time, but he didn''t notice once. However, it may also be discovered, and I have been pretending to be asleep. Anyway, the face is always very serious. In this life, they seem to have switched positions. "Sikong Shuo, if you were asked to give up the throne, would you do it?" "Won''t." "What if, I mean...if! What if I promise to marry you?" Sikong Shuo glanced at her: "Then it won''t happen." What is the logic? "Why? Disappointed?" Sikong Shuo knocked on her forehead, "You really live in a fairy tale, women and country, what a childish choice. But I can tell you responsibly, I am right Your interest is no less than that of Jiangshan, so even if I get Jiangshan, I will still not give up on you." Sikong Shuo held her hand and looked at the seagulls soaring in the sky: "The world is important, and you are also important, so I...will not give up on any of them!" With a loud bang, a bunch of fireworks lit up in the sky. "It seems that Uncle Zhao''s yard is setting off fireworks. I''ll go and have a look. You can go back and change by yourself!" Ning Yue withdrew her hand and walked towards Island Master Zhao''s yard without looking back. Looking at the back of her fleeing in a hurry, Sikong Shuo slowly raised his lips: "Ma Ningyue, I have already lost you once, and I will not lose you a second time!" Ning Yue clutched her lower abdomen and came to Island Master Zhao''s residence as if fleeing. These two are indeed brothers, with the same narcissism, the same arrogance, and the same paranoia. If you are sure, eight horses will not be able to pull them back. . "Huh!" She let out a long breath, knocked on the courtyard door, and walked for a quarter of an hour, her legs were a little weak. The one who opened the door was Island Master Zhao''s concubine, who looked her up and down: "Who are you?" "I''m Princess Yinjun, is Uncle Zhao here?" She didn''t really want to watch the fireworks, she hid here from Sikong Shuo, if Uncle Zhao wasn''t here, she would go and play with Concubine Liu Gui. "What day is it today?" The concubine muttered unhappily, and said, "Yes, come in!" Ning Yue stepped over the threshold: "Thank you, madam." The concubine won the title of "madam", and couldn''t help smiling: "The concubine of the county is too much, and the lady is away with relatives. I am a concubine." "You have such a good temperament, I thought it was your wife." Ning Yue flattered her. "Oh, you child." Ai Qie blushed embarrassingly, "Come in quickly! The island owner is in the study, which is the third room over there. You go there by yourself. I''ll make a pot of tea and come over later." Ning Yue thought to herself, seeing that her facial features were very similar to that of the third son of Zhao, she should be the biological mother of the third son of Zhao. Thanks to his sweet mouth, he coaxed her into a dizzy state, so she didn''t realize that she was the person that the third son of Zhao hated so much. Ning Yue went to the study quietly. There were a few ambiguous laughter in the study room, it was between Island Master Zhao and a woman. Ning Yue''s scalp tingled for a while, why did this happen again? Anyway, it was daytime, and Uncle Zhao actually closed the door... Forget it, it''s his own home, what happens to him and his concubines is his own business, and it doesn''t hinder others. Ning Yue turned around and left. But suddenly, Island Master Zhao said, "Who is it?" Ning Yue bit the bullet and said, "Oh, Uncle Zhao, it''s me." Island Master Zhao quickly opened the door. His clothes were neat, and there was no trace of obscenity on his face, only more ruddy than usual: "Why are you here? Come in and sit down!" led Ning Yue into the study. In the study room, stood a maidservant with delicate features and a copybook on the table. She was holding a pen in her hand. Uncle Zhao taught her to practice calligraphy, and she had never done anything shady. Ning Yue secretly scolded herself for being a villain with the heart of a gentleman, and almost wronged Uncle Zhao. Island Master Zhao said to the servant girl, "Go and get some refreshments." "Yes." The servant girl saluted and stepped back. Island Master Zhao sat Ning Yue on a chair, looked at Ning Yue''s face and said, "Why are your eyes swollen? Have you ever cried?" Ning Yue laughed dryly twice: "Just now the wind blows at the beach, and sand got in." Island Master Zhao didn''t seem to believe it: "Xiao Yin bullied you, right? You tell Uncle Zhao, Uncle Zhao will teach him for you!" "No, it''s nothing, I was really blown by the sea breeze, and wasn''t I pregnant recently? The sickness is also serious, and it''s like this when I vomit." Ning Yue said without changing her face. Island Master Zhao patted Ning Yue''s hand: "Don''t hide your grievances in your heart, tell Uncle Zhao, you know?" "I got it, Uncle Zhao." Island Master Zhao''s care warmed Ning Yue''s heart. "By the way, did you come to see Uncle Zhao for something today?" Island Master Zhao asked. "Uh... indeed... there is something." It''s hard to say that it''s hiding from Sikong Shuo, Ning Yue''s eyes flashed, "I just saw the fireworks here, and I want to ask if there are many, can you give me some? " Island Master Zhao laughed: "Yes, yes, it was sent to the island just now! I am going to have a fireworks feast at night, and I tried to release one. Didn''t it scare you?" "No." "You wait, I''ll get it!" "Okay. Thank you, Uncle Zhao." Island Master Zhao feigned anger and said, "If you keep being polite to Uncle Zhao, Uncle Zhao will get angry." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Understood." Island Master Zhao went out of the room to get the fireworks. Ning Yue was fine and wandered around the room. Directly opposite the door, there is a large window, which is open, facing another row of wing rooms. Ning Yue was lying on the window sill, touching the leaves of the potted plants boredly, but suddenly, a girl across from her forgot to close the window, so she just changed her clothes. When the other party took off only a bellyband, Ning Yue suddenly saw a golden butterfly fluttering its wings on the snow-white back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1282： 【V146】Killing Butterflies Chapter 1282 [V146] Killing Butterflies The woman with the butterfly on her back, isn''t this...the queen from the previous life? Ning Yue''s temples twitched, and for a moment, she didn''t care that she was still pregnant, so she wanted to turn over the window. When she lifted her legs, her thighs touched her slightly protruding belly, and Ning Yue realized that she was impulsive. Almost did something. Ning Yue was anxious and annoyed. The woman''s back was facing her, she couldn''t see the other person''s face, but she could clearly see the other''s fat-like skin, graceful lines, and a little plumpness without turning sideways. The woman''s judgment told her that this is a pair that is enough A figure that makes all men lose their minds. With such a good figure, where would we find her appearance? Ning Yue''s heart was full of frustration and jealousy. In the life when he didn''t meet Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin married her; in the life when he and Xuan Yin were in love, Xuan Yin still married her. Why exactly? Is it because she has a more charming and captivating appearance? Ning Yue''s eyes instantly became cold, like a calm lake frozen into ice inch by inch, not even warmed by the sun. Ning Yue walked out of the study room, walked around the corridor, and walked towards the wing room. She remembered that it was the one facing the study room. There were not many servants walking around in the yard, which made it more convenient for Ning Yue. Ning Yue came to the wing without any effort, and pushed open the door fiercely. To her surprise, there was no one in the room! "Gone? Or am I dazzled?" She murmured dully. "Yueer! Yueer!" Island Master Zhao entered the study with a box of fireworks in his arms. He didn''t see Ning Yue''s person, but when he looked at the window, he was on the opposite side! Island Master Zhao walked over quickly: "Yue''er, why did you come around here?" Ning Yue''s eyes moved slightly: "I''m sorry, Uncle Zhao, I..." Wandering around the master''s territory without the master''s permission is indeed impolite. Island Master Zhao waved his hand, and said with a pleasant face, "I didn''t mean to blame you, but I just wondered why my son disappeared. This yard is not very big. You can go wherever you want, just like your own home." Ning Yue lowered her eyes, pondered for a while, and said, "Uncle Zhao, whose room is this?" Island Master Zhao said: "This is a maid''s room, what''s the matter, is there something wrong?" Ning Yue stared and said: "Uncle Zhao, is it convenient for me to call the maid who lives here?" Island Master Zhao smiled heartily: "What''s the inconvenience? Let alone a maid, even the maids in the whole yard can be called to show you!" "Then I will trouble Uncle Zhao." Ning Yue bowed. Island Master Zhao immediately called the maid from this room over. The maid was wearing a pink tunic and sleeveless dress with a long ribbon around her neck, which fell down to her ankles, embellishing her already exquisite and chic figure. A bit of elegant beauty. Her facial features are also very delicate and beautiful, her eyes are deep and three-dimensional, like stars in the blue sea. But her skin was pale honey- "I offended you, girl." Ning Yue said softly. The maid nodded. Ning Yue slowly loosened the ribbon on her waist, and checked her back through the seam of her clothes. Although she had already denied the guess that she was the butterfly queen when she saw her skin color, she could really see the smooth back without a trace of blemish. , Ning Yue''s heart was still slightly cold. Ning Yue tied the ribbon for her, and asked as she tied it, "Were you not in the room just now?" The servant girl said softly: "Yes." "What are you doing?" Ning Yue asked again. "Change clothes. I was working in the kitchen and accidentally poured oil on my body, so I went back to the house and changed." "Just now?" "Yes, just now." The servant girl said. "Then when you changed your clothes, did you close the window?" Ning Yue remembered that the window was always open. The servant girl thought for a while and said, "It''s closed." Ning Yue asked: "After you left, has anyone else been here?" The servant girl shook her head: "I don''t think so? I live alone." Island Master Zhao asked puzzledly: "Yueyue, are you looking for someone?" Ning Yue debated in her heart, and decided to tell the truth: "To tell you the truth, Uncle Zhao, I''m looking for a man with a golden butterfly on his back." "Golden butterfly?" Island Master Zhao asked with confusion, "Tattoos?" Ning Yue hesitated for a moment: "This...I''m not sure, Uncle Zhao, do you know her?" Island Master Zhao stroked his chin and said thoughtfully: "I don''t think I''ve ever heard of such a strange thing on anyone''s back... If you talk about birthmarks, there are several, but no one''s birthmark is just one. Butterfly, or gold; if you want to say it is a tattoo, I have only seen blue tattoos and pigeon blood tattoos, of course there are various shapes, but there is no golden one. Yueer, you are looking for me, is she Someone from Spirit Snake Island? What does she have to do with you?" It is not difficult to guess that it is a woman, because Ning Yue only checked the maid, not the servant. Ning Yue didn''t dare to tell Island Master Zhao that she was the queen of Xuanyin''s previous life, so she said, "She met me once, and I''ve been looking for her, but I don''t know if she''s from Spirit Snake Island. " Island Master Zhao heard that she didn''t want to explain too much about that woman, so he didn''t ask any more details, but asked, "Do you know her name?" Ning Yue settled down: "I don''t know." "Then... you should know what she looks like, right? You draw it, and I''ll help you find it!" Zhao Daoism said resolutely. "This... I don''t remember her appearance, I know she has a golden butterfly on her back, her skin is very white, she has a good figure, and her height... seems to be about the same height as me." Ning Yue roughly described the scene according to what she had just seen. some. Island Master Zhao took a weak breath: "The skin is very fair... the girls on the island are generally quite dark, but there are a few maids who do needlework in my yard, and some of my concubines are suitable. You were just here Look for her in the room, have you seen her appear here before?" As expected of the owner of the island, Ning Yue is so sensitive that Ning Yue can''t tell a lie. Ning Yue smiled: "Yes, when Uncle Zhao went to get the fireworks, she was changing clothes opposite." "Okay, I see." Island Master Zhao called all the female relatives in the yard, including the mother of the third son Zhao. My concubine has a good appearance, with fine skin and tender flesh, fair complexion, and a hot figure, but it''s a pity that there is nothing on her back. After checking one by one, the woman Ning Yue mentioned was not found. Island Master Zhao asked: "Yue''er, did you see it wrong just now? All the female relatives are here." Ning Yue took a deep look at Island Master Zhao, and knew that he was not lying. These were indeed all the female relatives he could hand over, and the fact that he didn''t know the butterfly woman didn''t seem like a lie. Could it be that... Is it really my eyes? "The empress is here" At the gate, Eunuch Qin''s voice was suddenly heard. Island Master Zhao hurriedly took Ning Yue with her to the gate for an audience. Today''s Empress Geng is wearing a white dress, with fluttering skirts and black silk like black silk, like a fairy who does not eat fireworks in the world, her eyes are also ethereal and pure, like the Milky Way above the nine heavens, dazzling, but you can only look up, not touch bump. Ning Yue has been amazed again, countless times, every time she sees Empress Geng, she will be refreshed, she can''t find the right words to describe this magical woman, Empress Quan, sister next door, charming young woman, Yue Xiaxian...whatever he wears, he looks like an actor, wearing different masks and playing different roles every day, and getting younger and more beautiful every day, without any trace of time. It would be fine if she was really a ostentatious actress, but her methods are so fierce that the enemy is frightened. Although the Geng family fell, she was still flourishing. "I want to discuss some matters with Island Master Zhao, but it seems that I have come at the wrong time. Since Island Master Zhao is meeting guests, I will come back another day." Her voice was faint and cool, as if The wind from the mountain stream pierces through the fog, ethereal and unreal. Island Master Zhaos expression froze for a moment: "This...respectful delivery to your empress." Empress Geng walked away expressionlessly. Ning Yue blinked: "Uncle Zhao, did I delay your business?" Island Master Zhao patted Ning Yue on the shoulder: "Ah, it''s nothing. I''ll go to His Majesty''s side later, and it''s the same. It should be His Majesty who wants to tell me something." "Then you go, I''m going back anyway." "Alright then, I''ll have someone deliver the fireworks to you." "it is good." Ning Yue went back to the yard with Fireworks. After entering the house, she locked herself in the room. What was Empress Geng''s business with Uncle Zhao? It was the woman with the butterfly tattoo on her back. Uncle Zhao said that she was wrong, and she was willing to do so. But in case I read it correctly? What if it is someone close to Uncle Zhao, but Uncle Zhao keeps it from her? Or, what if that person hides so well that even Uncle Zhao doesn''t know about her existence? Any one of these few scenarios is enough to make her doomed. If Xuanyin really married Queen Butterfly, where would she go? Did he go back to his hometown with hatred like Queen Chen, and live in incognito all his life? Or was he locked in a water prison until he died like in his previous life? Or, Xuanyin is decisive enough to kill the mother and keep the son? From the bottom of my heart, a voice said, Xuan Yin would not do that! Another voice said, you once thought that Sikong Shuo would not do that, even if you get along with Sikong Shuo now, it is still hard to understand why he did that in the first place. Xuanyin...is it an exception? Ning Yue clutched her stomach and paced up and down the room, drenched in cold sweat, but she didn''t realize it. "Miss, miss, would you like some fruit?" Dongmei knocked on the door. She didn''t really want Ning Yue to eat, but Ning Yue locked herself in the room as soon as she returned to the room. Ning Yue cried like tears, she was afraid that Ning Yue would be overwhelmed, so she just did something stupid. Ning Yue opened the door for her, her gaze remained unchanged, and her tone was cold: "I don''t want to eat." Seeing that she was intact, Dongmei secretly breathed a sigh of relief, entered the room and said, "The servant put the fruit here, when you want to eat it, take it yourself." Ning Yue didn''t say a word, and fell into deep thought again. Dongmei looked at her and felt a little numb in her heart. She always felt that something would happen to her if this continued! "Miss, if you feel uncomfortable, just talk to your servant, don''t bore yourself to death." Ning Yue came back to her senses and shook her head: "It''s nothing, you can step back, I want to be alone." Dongmei said distressedly: "Are you quiet these few days? You don''t allow servants to accompany you, and you don''t allow aunts to accompany you. Even Master Zhongchang, I haven''t seen you always bring him by your side..." Ning Yue smiled: "I''m not a child, do I have to be accompanied by someone?" "That''s true, but... oh, I don''t know what to say!" Dongmei scratched her head in frustration. Ning Yue smiled and said: "Okay, I''ll be fine, some problems, just figure it out." "Then... what are you thinking about? Tell me, and I will help you make up your mind!" Dongmei was really worried that she would be bored in the room alone, and she was afraid that something bad would happen to her. Ning Yue knew that she was sincere, so she didn''t chase her away, she sat down and said, "Tell me, what if Xuanyin falls in love with other women?" "My uncle is having an affair? Isn''t it? My uncle is so...such a simple person...would do this kind of thing?" Dongmei was struck by lightning. Ning Yue glanced at her: "I just said, if." "If so, it''s easy! You can use Mrs. Lanzhi''s method to deal with her! Thinking back, when Bai Shuang''er wanted to enter the Ma''s house with a big belly, Madam didn''t let go, saying, ''You can marry her, unless I''m dead!'' Master is afraid! Don''t dare to be arrogant!" Dongmei said vividly. Ning Yue was terrified for a while, not to mention that she really developed like this in her previous life. In order to marry Queen Butterfly, Xuan Yin did not hesitate to kill her. No, she must not let the situation develop! She lived a new life, is it just to escape from the tiger''s den and enter the wolf''s den? Even if she, Ma Ningyue, died in this life, she would have to live to be a hundred years old, lying on the bed, quietly waiting for her filial sons and grandchildren to send her off! "I want to meet the butterfly, dream! I am the one who met you first, and I am the one who should be the queen! I will not let you know each other, absolutely not!" "Are you sure you want to do this?" Sikong Shuo looked at Ning Yue leisurely in the study room smelling of sandalwood. He still held a half-written copybook in his hand. Ning Yue''s eyes glanced at the handwriting on the copybook, which looked like rubbings. He was not in the mood for his good calligraphy, and said: "You just need to tell me, will you help me?" "Why should I help you? This matter is not good for me." Sikong Shuo put down the copybook, leaned back in the chair leisurely, and looked at her with a smile on his lips. Ning Yue was aphasia. Sikong Shuo said again: "I like you, but it doesn''t mean that I have the obligation to help you. In the final analysis, you are still Xuan Yin''s woman, not this lord. This lord...is not the kind of woman who is crying and lying about you. A man who would throw his head and blood when he acted like a baby, this seat has already passed the age of impulsiveness." These words are really heartbreaking, but every sentence is true. Like is a feeling, not an excuse to kidnap people morally. "Then what do you want?" Ning Yue asked, "Don''t make me dedicate myself, I can''t do it." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "If I helped you, but Xuan Yin still hurt you in the end, how about giving me a chance to make friends?" "it is good." If Xuanyin still wants to hurt him after doing this, then Xuanyin is not worthy of her love. Sikong Shuo raised the corners of his lips in satisfaction: "Do you still remember the appearance and fineness of the golden butterfly?" "Remember, I can draw it for you." Ning Yue spread out the white paper and took a Zihao pen. Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, and said, "Your posture of holding a pen is very similar to this seat. Did this seat teach you?" "Ok." "How old were you when you were with me?" "Thirteen." "Big marriage?" "eighteen." "Are you wearing a wedding dress?" He looked at her and asked. Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "It''s worn." "I really want to see you in your wedding dress... It''s a pity, I don''t remember the past life, but it doesn''t matter, I will let you wear it again." Ning Yue didn''t say a word. Some people, some time, if you let them down, you will be let down. No matter how hard you search, you can''t get them back. After Ning Yue finished painting the golden butterfly, Concubine Liu Gui arrived. Concubine Liu Gui came here once earlier, and went back without meeting Ning Yue. She walked around the room, feeling restless, so she ran again, and this trip was not in vain. "Yo, Prince Yin is here too." She glanced at the two of them with a smile. Ning Yue was standing at the table, and "Prince Yin" was sitting beside her. Tacitly, "Did I disturb you?" Sikong Shuo hooked his thin lips, and smiled all over the city: "It depends on Yueyue." Ning Yue was embarrassed by him. Concubine Liu Gui hid her face and snickered, the young man is sweet, she can''t envy her! Ning Yue suppressed the embarrassment in her heart, and asked: "The imperial concubine, what can you do with me?" "Didn''t your servant girl tell you that I was here?" Concubine Liu Gui raised her volume. Dongmei hurriedly lowered her head, she was concerned about Miss Worrying, and forgot about this. Ning Yue withdrew her gaze from Dongmei''s face, and said, "I told you, I forgot." "I understand, I understand!" The young couple have been separated for so long, and when they meet, they will definitely be in flames! Concubine Liu Gui laughed again for a while, seeing that Ning Yue was embarrassed, she changed the topic, "By the way, did you hear the fireworks just now? It was so loud, it scared me!" Ning Yue said: "My Uncle Zhao''s yard is trying to set off fireworks, and I brought back a box." "Oh, dare you go to Island Master Zhao just now! I would have listened to Qiuyue if I had known, and I would have gone to see Island Master Zhao''s yard! It''s not far, only half a quarter of an hour away!" Concubine Liu was annoyed No, it''s very close, but I ran twice in a row, really! Ning Yue smiled. Concubine Liu Gui shook her cattail fan, thought of something, rolled her eyes, and said, "The queen is going there too, have you met her?" "It happened." Concubine Liu Gui smiled and said seriously, "Is she trying to bribe Island Master Zhao?" "I''m not sure about this, but after a face-to-face meeting, she saw that I was there, so she said to come back another day." "Hmph, come back another day? She clearly wanted to avoid you, I knew it! This woman is uneasy and kind! The Geng family has collapsed, and she still has a son! When her son is put on the throne of God, how much of the Geng family does she want to rebuild?" Concubine Liu Gui gritted her teeth, "Princess Princess, we have come to this point, but we must not let her succeed!" Ning Yue agreed with a face full of approval: "Your Majesty''s words are absolutely true." "You are quite attractive to His Majesty. Later, come with me to greet His Majesty." Liu Guifei said with a smile. Sikong Shuo held Ning Yue''s hand: "We''re going to take a walk later, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go to His Majesty''s side." "Oh." Concubine Liu Gui sighed displeasedly, "Forget it, I can go by myself." After saying that, she got up and said goodbye. Sikong Shuo''s eyes darkened, and he asked inexplicably, "After you heard the loud noise, did you go straight to Island Master Zhao''s yard?" "Yes." "How long have you been walking?" "About... a quarter of an hour, what''s the matter?" Sikong Shuo showed a thoughtful look: "It''s nothing, I''ll go out for a while." "Your Majesty! Everything is ready." Xiao Dezi said with a smile. The young emperor jumped out of the carriage, looked at the gorgeous fireworks in the night sky, and twitched his lips: "It was done well." Lifting the curtain of the car, he stretched out his hand to the woman, "Queen, get off the carriage, I will show you the fireworks." The woman does not move. The emperor leaned half of his body into the car, and said dotingly: "Don''t be afraid, it won''t burn you, it''s very beautiful." The woman put her hand in his palm. Xiao Dezi prepared a full sixty boxes of fireworks, and placed them evenly around. "Your Majesty, here it is." Xiao Dezi handed over a long incense stick with a burning tip, which can be used to ignite fireworks. The woman timidly retracted into the emperor''s arms. The emperor chuckled, hugged her with one arm, and picked up the long incense stick with the other: "I remember you like setting off fireworks very much, it''s okay, I will set it off with you." The woman turned her face away and plunged into his arms. "Okay, okay, let me let it go, you can watch from the side, okay?" the emperor asked softly. The woman nodded. The emperor kissed her cold forehead, walked to the fireworks, and lit them one by one. The fuses of the fireworks were all very long, and he had enough time to return to the woman. He handed Changxiang to Xiao Dezi beside him. Xiao Dezi wisely led the palace servants back. Bunches of fireworks exploded in the silent night sky, brighter than stars, more romantic than cherry blossoms, under the beams of light, he embraced her like he embraced the whole world. Time is quiet. "Does it look good, Queen?" The woman nodded, her big eyes were shining brightly, she looked at the fireworks in the sky without blinking. He knows it, she likes it. At the moment when the most beautiful fireworks bloomed, he suddenly grabbed her head and kissed her lips deeply... The night is like ink, and the night wind is like willow, gently embracing each other, imprinting the brand marks of love on the green grass and green ground. He kissed her back, the golden butterfly was soaked in sweat, exuding a charming luster... Xuanyin woke up from his sleep with a jerk, the sunlight above his head fell into his eyes like a knife, stabbing him to sit up quickly. Rubbing his eyes, he found himself on the beach, and couldn''t help being stunned. Little Lizi on the side sighed: "My lord, you need to go to sleep, go back to the house to sleep, it''s hot in this hot day... the sun on the beach is the most poisonous, don''t think that it won''t be bad without the sun!" Xuanyin held his forehead, there was a fine layer of thin sweat, I don''t know if it was from the sun, or it was warmed by the scene in his sleep... "I just lay down, why didn''t you call me?" Falling asleep while lying down was something he didn''t expect, it seemed that every time he dreamed about those things, he would involuntarily fall into a deep sleep. Everything in the dream became clearer and more real, not like a simple dream, but as...as if it really happened. But how is that possible? In his life, except for Yueyue, he has never spoken to other women at all! Not to mention marrying the other party to be the queen, and so... full of favor. This is simply a fantasy. Yueyue is the wife he is currently marrying. Even if he really becomes the emperor, he should be canonized as the queen. How can she be a woman with a golden butterfly mark on her back? Although he couldn''t see the other person''s face clearly, he could be sure that it wasn''t Yueyue. Yueyue''s back was as clean as jade, not to mention imprints and birthmarks, not even a mole. Damn it! What the **** does this happen? ! Ning Yue was waiting in the room. Opposite her, stood a maid in red, who was Sikong Shuo''s number one masterChi Yi. Dongmei stumbled in and ran in: "Miss...Miss...My uncle is coming soon..." Ning Yue and Chi Yi exchanged a look. Chi Yi covered his face, raised his sword, and slashed wildly in the room. Ning Yue cleared her throat: "Help" Chiyi''s eyelids twitched, can you be more dedicated? Although it''s acting, don''t be so fake! Ning Yue pursed her lips, pulled out the hairpin from her head, and threw it on the ground: "Help" Chi Yi stepped on the pearl hairpin and broke it. Ning Yue''s heart ached, that was her favorite one! Chi chopped Duobaoge to pieces. Ning Yue rumpled her hair into a chicken coop, and wiped some dust and dirt: "Helphelp" As soon as Xuanyin arrived outside the gate of the courtyard, he heard Ning Yue''s call, his heart shrank suddenly, his robe flashed, and he had already jumped into the inner courtyard. He kicked open the door! In the room, a masked woman was slashing at Ning Yue with a sword. Ning Yue held a hairpin in her hand, turned sideways, avoided the woman''s sword, stabbed the hairpin into the woman''s back, slid down, and tore to pieces. women''s clothes. The woman''s naked back was instantly exposed to the air. Golden Butterfly. Exactly the same as in the dream. Xuanyin was stunned on the spot. Ning Yue shouted: "Xuanyin! Help me" Xuan Yin suddenly came back to his senses, and secretly scolded himself for what happened just now, and at such a critical moment, he actually remembered that absurd dream. Xuanyin slapped the woman''s gate of life with her palm! The woman''s eyes froze, and she jumped out of the window! Xuanyin stepped up to chase. Ning Yue suddenly covered her stomach and said, "It hurts...it hurts..." Xuanyin''s complexion changed, and he returned to her, carried her to the next room, and asked anxiously, "Is it a stomachache?" "Yes." Ning Yue nodded "painfully". Xuan Yin turned pale with fright, and said in a trembling voice: "Where is it elsewhere? Is there any injury? Let me see." Seeing him so scared, Ning Yue felt a little regretful. He cared so much about himself, but he played a scene to plot against him. Isn''t it too unkind? But when she thought of the child in her womb and herself in the water prison, she felt that there was nothing she could not calculate. "I''m fine... I''m just scared. I''ve got my fetus moving. Just take some anti-abortion medicine. The anti-abortion medicine is in the second box on the right side of the dressing table. My elder brother prescribed it. Bring it to me." Ning Yue was weak say. Xuan Yin hurried to get the anti-fetal medicine, and poured another glass of warm water: "How much?" "Three." Xuanyin poured three of them, and gently fed them into her mouth: "How could there be an assassin? Where is Sikong Shuo? Isn''t he in the yard? He wants to occupy the magpie''s nest, so he is so sincere?!" Of course, Ning Yue couldn''t say that this was a conspiracy with Sikong Shuo. She lowered her eyes and quietly approached his arms and said, "Who knows about him? After all, he is not my husband, so he pretended to run away. At critical moments, we can only rely on you." These words made Xuan Yin feel relieved for a while. "Look how dangerous this time is! If I come half a step late, you will die! Will you still be angry with me in the future?" Xuan Yin pinched her face and said seriously. Ning Yue shook her head, and said timidly: "Don''t be angry, when he comes back, you two can change your identities back." Xuanyin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, wondering if he should be grateful to the assassin for subduing Yueyue, who he couldn''t coax. "Are you sure it''s all right? I''d better find a doctor to show you." He was still worried. Ning Yue hugged his neck and said softly: "Don''t go, I''m afraid she will come again." Speaking of that woman, Xuanyin''s eyes turned cold. If he read correctly, the mark on the assassin''s back is exactly the same as that of the sleeping woman. Could it be a coincidence? The queen in her sleep was cowardly and innocent, and she didn''t seem like someone who could do such a thing as assassination. "Xuanyin, why don''t you speak? Do you recognize her? Who is she? Why did you kill me?" "She..." Xuan Yin was dumbfounded. He said he recognized it, but he only saw it in a dream; but he said he didn''t recognize it, and he confirmed the golden butterfly mark. "I haven''t become a queen yet, I don''t want to die so early." Xuan Yin''s eyebrows jumped! The queen in the dream was someone else, why didn''t he think about it, where did Yueyue go? If it''s really just a dream, it''s fine, if it''s not a dream Could it be that Yueyue was killed, and he made a new queen? At this moment, he couldn''t tell whether the dream was a dream or real. His mind was in a mess and he couldn''t calm down for a moment. "Xuanyin, will you avenge me?" Ning Yue asked softly. Xuanyin hugged her soft body: "Yes." "Really? Are you going to kill her?" Ning Yue''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Facing such eyes, Xuanyin couldn''t say a word of rejection: "Yes, I will kill her." Ning Yue didn''t seem to believe it: "Then...what if she deceives you with her beauty?" Xuanyin pondered, and after a while, kissed the top of the hair and said: "I won''t be fooled." If the assassin is really the woman in the dream, if he kills her, everything in the dream will not happen. Yueyue is his queen, and he doesn''t want to marry another woman. It would be even better if the assassin had nothing to do with the woman in the dream, he wouldn''t even bat an eyelid. All afternoon, Ning Yue lay in Xuanyin''s arms, not allowing Xuanyin to leave half a step. Xuanyin couldn''t wait to exchange identities with Sikong Shuo, but Sikong Shuo went somewhere and didn''t return. When dinner was approaching, the king of Nanjiang discussed important matters and asked Xuanyin to go over. Xuan Yin was worried about Ning Yue, and was about to reject the king of Nanjiang. Ning Yue knew that the incident at noon was all directed by him, and there were no assassins at all. Naturally, he would not delay Xuan Yin''s business because of this, so he persuaded Xuan Yin to go. Not long after Xuanyin left, Dongmei rubbed her chest and came in: "Miss, you really scared the servant to death! You are so good, if you have to perform an assassination, the heart of the servant will explode, are you okay?" She still didn''t know about the Golden Butterfly, thinking that Ning Yue wanted to reconcile, but because she couldn''t save face, she directed and acted out an assassination. Ning Yue blinked slyly: "Of course I''m fine! Go tell Sikong Shuo that he can come back." "Oh." Dongmei went away with a bitter face. Here, as soon as Dongmei left, Qiuyue came back. Qiuyue''s expression was very flustered: "Princess Princess! Your Majesty... something happened to your Majesty!" Ning Yue put down the coconut in her hand: "What happened? Don''t worry, speak slowly." Qiuyue''s eyes were red, and tears kept rolling: "Young lady... shed a lot of blood... a lot... I can''t stop it..." Ning Yue''s eyes froze, she stood up, supported her shoulders and said, "Where is the bleeding? Tell me more clearly." "Then...there...this time I went out without a medical girl, and it''s not easy for the imperial physician and the doctor to see...The servant heard that the princess of the county is also proficient in medical skills. She had treated the emperor as early as in Xiliang. Diagnosis and treatment!" Qiuyue choked with sobs and knelt down for Ning Yue. Ning Yue hurriedly supported her: "Qiuyue, don''t be like this! My medical skills are actually far from superb. I just know some folk remedies, and I can cure the symptoms. Go show it to the imperial concubine, if you are not sure, how about we hire an imperial physician? Fame, how can someone''s life matter? Your majesty is a wise king, and you will not neglect your empress for such a trivial matter." Qiuyue thought for a while, bit her lips: "...Okay!" "Dongmei, screw on the medicine box." After shouting, she realized that Dongmei had gone out, and said to Qiuyue, "Help me get the box." "Yes!" Qiuyue screwed on Ning Yue''s medicine box and led Ning Yue to Liu Guifei''s residence. On the way, Ning Yue learned about Concubine Liu Guis illness in detailConcubine Liu Gui was fine this morning, she went to His Majesty first to thank Her Majesty, and said something about King Xuans continued efforts to be loyal to His Majesty, and His Majesty rewarded her with a pair of golden step Afterwards, Concubine Liu Gui went back to the yard, and because she felt that the weather was fine, she went for a walk outside. On the way for a walk, I ran into Concubine Yan Hui and Concubine Zhang Lifei. The two gave some fresh pastries, such as coconut cakes and red bean cakes. Concubine Liu Gui ran to Ning Yue''s yard twice, without even drinking her saliva. The last place he went to before the onset of the disease was His Majesty''s residence. He had refreshments with His Majesty and Empress Geng, and he began to bleed profusely after returning to his room to lie down for an hour. When Ning Yue rushed to Concubine Liu Gui''s room, Concubine Liu Gui was already unconscious. Qiuyue cried into tears. Ning Yue took the pulse of Concubine Liu Gui first, then pressed Concubine Liu Gui''s abdomen, her face was a little dignified. "Princess Princess, what happened to your empress?" "Judging from the pulse condition, it''s just sunflower water." "But my mother''s sunflower water is at the end of each month, not now, it''s still ten days away." "The cause of the disease is the most difficult to determine. It may be that she has been emotionally unstable recently, which stimulated some dysfunction in the body; Drugs to induce menstruation." Ning Yue lifted the quilt and looked at the cotton pad under Liu Guifei''s legs, "And this amount is not as exaggerated as you said." "But... there are really many." Qiuyue said in a low voice. Ning Yue sighed, she understood Qiuyue''s mood, Concubine Liu Gui was her master, once something happened to Concubine Liu Gui, her little life would die, so she was extra cautious. Considering the age of Concubine Liu Gui and the symptoms of fainting at this time, Ning Yue still decided to give her an injection: "You stay safe, don''t let anyone come in and disturb me." "Okay!" Qiuyue withdrew. Ning Yue opened the medicine box, took out the gold needle, sterilized it with liquid medicine, and slowly inserted it into Liu Guifei''s acupuncture points. Outside the house, Qiuyue waited quietly, but whenever any servants passed by, she would wink to make them avoid her. Gradually, no one moved around in this area. Time passed by every minute. In the twilight sky, a bright moon rises faintly. A black figure came silently from the corridor. Qiuyue rubbed the tassels on her waist nervously, unaware that the danger was approaching her step by step. Suddenly, she saw the shadow on the ground, frowned, and waved impatiently, motioning for the other person to go away. The other party held a handkerchief and silently covered her mouth and nose. Her eyes widened and she struggled a few times, but the man remained motionless, and her body froze, losing consciousness. The man gently put Qiuyue on the ground, and then pushed open the door. Ning Yue said: "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me? It''s almost ready, you go and prepare hot water first, and wipe the imperial concubine''s body later." There was no movement behind him, and the shadow was projected on Concubine Liu Guifei''s bed, getting bigger and bigger. Ning Yue''s eyebrows jumped: "Who?" Turning her head, what greeted her was a handkerchief covered with sweat medicine... Ning Yue is gone. Dongmei cried and rushed into the courtyard of Nanjiang King. Seeing her recklessness, the guards drew their swords and wanted to chop her off. Fortunately, Xiao Dezi passed by: "Keep people under the sword!" Dongmei rushed over and grabbed Xiao Dezi''s lapel: "Eunuch De, is my son-in-law there? Tell him quickly, Miss is gone!" She went to the agreed Diaojiaolou to inform Sikong Shuo to come back, halfway there, her heart felt flustered, and she turned back, and was told that Ning Yue had gone to Concubine Liu Guifei''s residence, so she hurriedly went there, only to see Qiuyue passed out In the corridor, Concubine Liu Gui still had needles on her body in the room, but her young lady... disappeared! It hurts, it hurts so much, who is stabbing her? Ning Yue woke up slowly from her lethargy. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was tied to a big stone bed, lying on her side, and her hands and feet were shackled. dent. She moved her body in fright, and shook the iron chain off her stomach, but when she moved, a sharp pain came from her back. Before she had time to think about where she was, she turned her head abruptly, and saw a man in black robe, male or female, holding a needle and a plate of gold powder, stabbing her back repeatedly. "Who are you? What the **** are you doing to me?" The other party did not answer. Ning Yue struggled, trying to get her hands and feet out of the shackles, but the shackles were too tight, like pincers, pinching her tightly. The delicate skin was worn out, and scarlet blood flowed out. The pain in the back is still coming. She stopped struggling, and asked desperately and helplessly: "What do you want to do? What are you going to do with me? Talk to me" "Butterfly, butterfly..." the man murmured in a low voice, his voice was low, and he couldn''t distinguish between men and women. But Ning Yue understood what she saidbutterfly. Could it be... is he (she) trying to stab a butterfly on her back? Look at the gold powder in his hand, it is clearly a golden butterfly. Why why? "Why did you stab me with this thing? I don''t want it! I don''t want it" Ning Yue roared, her stomach throbbing with pain. The man showed no pity for fragrance and cherished jade, he was still stabbing Ning Yue''s back in an orderly manner. Ning Yue''s tears flowed down. "Butterfly, butterfly..." The man laughed softly, like an irrational lunatic, although his laughter was soft, it was creepy. I don''t know how long it took to stab, but Ning Yue was almost numb in pain, and finally put down the needle. The pain tortured Ning Yue to the point of death. Ning Yue weakly opened her eyes a little. Finally calmed down, she began to look around her surroundings. Here seems to be a cave, which is quite big. When she called out, she could hear echoes layer after layer. There was a breeze blowing in the cave, and it seemed that there was more than one hole. And this man didn''t gag her, as if he wasn''t afraid of her calling for help. So, this place is far away from where he lives? "Who are you? Why are you in Concubine Liu''s yard?" "Why did you arrest me?" "Why are you tattooing me?" "The person in Island Master Zhao''s yard...is that you?" "Is it you... or your partner?" "Does Concubine Liu Gui''s illness have anything to do with you?" "You are not dumb, you speakwho instructs you?" "Butterfly, butterfly, hey, butterfly..." He (she) still just murmured in a low voice, and let out a silly laugh from time to time. In July, Ning Yue was shivering because she didn''t have any covering clothes on her body. She closed her legs and eyes in shame, trying not to collapse. She didn''t know why the whole person arrested her, and how they would torture her? Could there be anything more morally depraved than getting a tattoo? The man in black walked away. Not long after, I folded it back again, and there was an extra tray in my hand. In the tray, there were a bunch of bottles and cans. "What are you going to do?" Ning Yue asked vigilantly. The man in black grabbed Ning Yue''s face, and Ning Yue looked at him indifferently, and did not bite his finger beyond his capacity, and that would call him nothing but a slap and more abuse. Even if she doesn''t take care of herself, she still has to take care of the child in her womb. The man in black seemed very satisfied with her meekness, took out a transparent thing, and stuck it on Ning Yue''s face. Ning Yue was surprised, this is... The man in the black robe laughed: "Beauty, beauty, hehe..." Ning Yue understood that he was putting a human skin mask on her, and he didn''t know what he had painted on her face, it was sticky. The man in black put a mask on her, painted her makeup, and put on clothes: "Butterfly...butterfly...kill the butterfly..." The conversation with Xuan Yin suddenly appeared in Ning Yue''s mind "Xuanyin, why don''t you speak? Do you recognize her? Who is she? Why did you kill me?" "she" "I haven''t become a queen yet, I don''t want to die so early... Xuanyin, will you avenge me?" "meeting." "Really? Are you going to kill her?" "Yes, I will kill her." "Then... what if she seduces you with her beauty?" "I will not be fooled." Ning Yue''s face... changed instantly! "Wife-warming Husband''s Protest is Ineffective" Big Snowman All the good luck I have accumulated in my life is to meet youSu Jingnan! Su Jingnan is an unlucky girl. Birth was abandoned, wedding was abandoned, cooperation was abandoned again... Yan Hanyi, a golden bachelor, is known as the most mysterious and richest businessman in Binhai City. The outside world only knows that he has a woman he loves deeply. However, it is a man who combines appearance, wealth, wisdom and affection, who actually got the certificate when he met her for the first time! Blind Date Su Jingnan: First meeting, Mr. Yan, we both know the purpose of today, so don''t waste each other''s time, if you think it''s okay, let''s go to get the certificate in the afternoon, shall we? Yan Hanyi: (_) I have an important meeting in the afternoon, why not go now! Su Jingnan: _||| Originally, she wanted to preemptively make Yan Hanyi give up this blind date, but why the result was so different from what she imagined? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1283： 【V147】Escape from danger, recognize each other Chapter 1283V147Escape from danger, recognize each other The news of Ning Yue''s disappearance caused an uproar on the island, and everyone, including Island Master Zhao, was alarmed. Island Master Zhao hurried over from home, wondering what happened, he brought her fireworks this morning, why did she disappear in a blink of an eye? "In the afternoon, my young lady was resting in her room. Qiuyue suddenly ran over and said that Concubine Liu Gui was ill, so she didn''t want to alarm the imperial physician, so she invited my young lady to have a diagnosis and treatment. Who would have thought that this diagnosis and treatment would kill her..." Dong Mei cried like rain, remorse in her heart, it would have been fine if she hadn''t left the young lady at the beginning, the matter of finding someone is a big deal, and it''s a big deal to leave it to Zhen''er... But what''s the use of regretting? In this world, I have never regretted taking medicine. Concubine Liu still had golden needles stuck in her body. From this, it can be inferred that Ning Yue disappeared on the way to acupuncture for Concubine Liu. If she left by herself, she would have pulled out the golden needles first. Looking at her appearance, the possibility of being kidnapped is even higher. In addition, Qiuyue at the door was also dazed, which further confirmed this inference. A little girl was kidnapped and she was pregnant. The king of Nanjiang couldn''t imagine what Ning Yue would go through. Concubine Liu Gui was the only person at the scene, and possibly the only witness. The Nanjiang king ordered the imperial physician to forcibly shake her awake. Concubine Liu Gui was dizzy: "What happened?" The King of Nanjiang asked in a deep voice: "The princess of the county has come to your room, do you know where she is?" "Has the princess of the county been here? The concubine doesn''t know..." Concubine Liu Gui completely lost her memory. She was in a coma from the beginning to the end, and knew nothing about what happened. The king of Nanjiang was so depressed that he woke up Qiuyue again. "The servant was guarding the door and saw a shadow on the ground. The servant thought it was some court lady and eunuch, so she didn''t take it to heart and waved him away. When he came up, he covered the mouth and nose of the servant, and then the servant fainted." Qiuyue Say. "Can you see clearly whether it is a man or a woman? Appearance?" Qiuyue shook her head. Everyone could see that Qiuyue did not lie. Afterwards, the king of Nanjiang questioned the people in the yard one by one. Because Qiuyue told them not to disturb the princess of the county to give needles, they all went back to their rooms. The movement, the movement in the corridor, is also ignorant. Xuanyin couldn''t wait any longer: "I''ll find someone!" Island Master Zhao said thoughtfully: "Did she go to find that girl?" "Which girl?" Xuanyin and Nanjiang Wang asked in unison. Island Master Zhao said: "In the morning, Yue''er came to my place to ask for fireworks. She said she saw an old friend, and asked me to call out all the female relatives in the yard for her to recognize. Let''s recognize it until the end. There is no such person. I laughed at whether she was dazzled, maybe... she thought she didn''t have dazzled, so she went to find that person?" To find someone, you have to pull out the golden needle first. Xuanyin doesn''t agree with Island Master Zhao''s conjecture, but the old man...is a little suspicious. It''s the first time Yueyue has been on Spirit Snake Island, so it''s impossible to know the residents on the island. He has been there before. Ma Jinyan pretended to be Prince Gong, but other possibilities could not be ruled out. Xuanyin asked: "Which girl looks like? What''s her name?" Zhao Daozhu said: "I don''t know about this, Yue''er only said that there is a golden butterfly mark on the back of that person, Master Zhongchang, have you heard of this person?" Xuanyin''s complexion changed suddenly. He remembered the assassination in the afternoon, and it was also a woman with a golden butterfly mark on her back. Leaving aside the dream, the golden butterfly woman who appeared in reality is really disgusting! Now, he even began to suspect that the golden butterfly woman wanted to kill Yueyue in Island Master Zhao''s yard, but Yueyue found out in advance and delayed the assassination. As for why Fang Fang wanted to kill Yueyue, thinking about that dream, he thought that maybe the other party was after him. I want to kill Yueyue, seduce him, and become his queen. He will not be fooled! If he sees her, he must kill her! Ning Yue was put on a human skin mask by the man in black robes, and put on new fiery red clothes. The clothes were wide enough to cover her slightly protruding abdomen. Of course, she was only less than three months old, and even ordinary skirts would She doesn''t show her pregnancy very much, and this attire looks more like a girl who is not pregnant. As if these were not enough, he (she) painted her a very delicate makeup. She is like a doll, letting the other party play with her. He (she) also knows to wash away her smell and apply a new balm to her. In fact, since she became pregnant, she no longer used balm and cream, for fear that some of the ingredients would affect the fetus. At this time, the man kept rubbing it on her body, and she couldn''t help frowning: "I said, can you not put it on my skin? It''s the same with your clothes." That person didn''t seem to be negotiable. After hearing this, he paused for two seconds, and it really smeared on her clothes. Ning Yue has completely become a strange woman. She doesn''t need to look in the mirror to know that at this moment, she might not even recognize her own parents. The smell of the balm is very good. It is not the kind of inferior product on the market. The man behind this scene should be quite rich. The person in front of him seemed to have some mental problems. He always muttered a few phrases, never said a complete sentence, and laughed foolishly from time to time. Ning Yue guessed that he (she) was the culprit. Ning Yue has a very strong ability to set words, even Sikong Shuo has been set by her, but the person in front of her is a fool, which makes all her speech skills in vain. As a result, Ning Yue felt more and more that the mastermind behind the scenes was not simple, forcing her to have no room for maneuver. While thinking about it, the man finished applying the balm, and looked at Ning Yue steadily, as if he felt that Ning Yue''s complexion was not rosy enough, so he applied a little more rouge. He (she) is wearing a black cloak, half-hidden face, said to be a woman, the outline is too tough; said to be a man, the skin is too smooth. "Hey, are you a man or a woman? Do you have a name?" "Hey...hey..." He (she) just smirked like that. Ning Yue turned her face away feebly. The other party suddenly grabbed her chin, forced her to turn her face, and forced her to open her mouth. She was shocked: "What are you doing?" "Eat candy, hey, eat candy..." He (she) smiled silly, and stuffed a milky white pill into Ning Yue''s mouth. The pill was cold and melted in the mouth, even if Ning Yue wanted to spit it out, she had no chance. Soon, Ning Yue felt a tickle in her throat, and wanted to ask, what did you do to me, but she couldn''t make a sound. Was dumbed down by poison. What a thoughtful thought. Now, even with her voice, it is impossible for her to prove that she is Ma Ningyue. She has completely turned into another woman...a woman whom she told Xuanyin to kill. She suddenly regretted that she had been provoked by that butterfly woman so much that she lost her sense of proportion, and she tried to set the blame on herself, but in the end she set the blame on herself. She really suspected that Butterfly Woman did it on purpose, in order to lure her into the game, force her to provoke the relationship between Xuanyin and Butterfly, and then turn herself into a butterfly, and kill herself with Xuanyin''s hand. It seems that the mastermind behind the scenes has a general understanding of her habits and thinking. Of course, these are just her conjectures, and there may be other possibilities, but she has not discovered it yet. Even if found, it may not be useful. If Xuanyin finds out this appearance, Xuanyin will definitely kill him without hesitation. No useful information was obtained from Concubine Liu Gui. Xuanyin and Island Master Zhao began to search separately. The King of Nanjiang and King Xuan were also in the search ranks. Two quarters of an hour later, King Xuan returned to the designated meeting place, sweating profusely. Said: "I searched all the residences of the prince and the empress, but I didn''t find the princess of the county... Hey, did the princess of the county go out to play with Xuanyin? Until now, I haven''t seen anyone from Xuanyin!" Xuanyin frowned secretly, will Yueyue be with Sikong Shuo? Impossible, the two of them are not like the kind of people who will leave a mess, the golden needle on Concubine Liu Gui said everything, Yueyue was taken away. "The two of them are not together, Prince Yinjun has official business, so he is busy." He said without changing his expression. King Xuan panted and said, "That''s it, then let''s see if Father and Island Master Zhao have found anything?" Soon, the king of Nanjiang came back, thinking that he was old and sick, and insisted on looking for Ning Yue himself, which was really not easy. Xuan Yin looked at him with a less cold look. The king of Nanjiang inquired about the military camp, but found nothing. The search area of ??Island Master Zhao is relatively large, it is the core residential area of ??the entire Spirit Snake Island, and he came back a little later. "How is it, Master Zhao?" Xuanyin asked. Island Master Zhao shook his head: "No one has seen Yue''er, and no one knows a woman with a golden butterfly on her back." Xuan Yin stared intently, his deep pupils were like gemstones in a deep pool, clear and cold, even the words he said were chilling: "Uncle Zhao, is Spirit Snake Island big?" Island Master Zhao thought for a while: "It''s not too big. If you walk from east to west, it takes about a day. From south to north, it takes a little longer, a day and a half. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Xuanyin said seriously: "I want to search the island." "Search the island?" Island Master Zhao rolled his eyes, "Master Zhongchang suspects that the princess is no longer here?" "Not only that, but there are also all ports where ships are not allowed to leave. Although I personally think that the possibility of leaving the island is unlikely, but just to be on the safe side, I would like to ask Island Master Zhao to cooperate. I am the ambassador of this trip, and the mission Any problems with anyone here, I will bear the blame." Xuan Yin said coldly. Island Master Zhao nodded: "Okay, I understand, I''ll do it now." It was night, Xuanyin, Zhao Island Master, and Xuan Wang divided into three groups and led their subordinates to start a comprehensive search of the island. Ning Yue fell into a drowsy sleep, woke up and found herself tied behind her back to a big rock. The man was opposite her, eating a box of delicate pastries. Ning Yue was hungry and unable to speak, so she kicked a small stone beside her. The man looked over. Ning Yue opened her mouth and said silently, "I''m hungry." The man tilted his head, puzzled. Ning Yue looked straight at the pastries in his box. The man seemed to understand, and brought a piece of pastry to Ning Yue''s lips. Ning Yue opened her mouth and ate it. The pastry looks exquisite, but the taste is average, but Ning Yue is hungry, so it still tastes delicious. After eating a piece, Ning Yue looked at the man''s box again and continued to drool. The man fed Ning Yue another piece. Ning Yue ate too fast, choked on the food, and coughed desperately. Water...water! The man looked at Ning Yue blankly, as if asking, why are you coughing after eating well? Ning Yue looked at his water bag. He picked it up: "Drink, drink, drink..." Ning Yue nodded like a pounding garlic! He pulled out the cork and gulped it into his stomach. Ning Yue: "..." It''s not for you to drink! Ning Yue kicked the stone again. The man looked over again. Ning Yue opened her mouth. The man frowned, as if he was impatient with feeding Ning Yue. Ning Yue said slowly with her mouth: "You untie the rope, I will eat by myself, I promise not to run, you see, I can''t run even if I want to, I am not as fast as you. If you are not at ease, you lock Just hold my feet and let me eat with my hands. Hands, do you understand? Feet, tie them; hands, loosen them." The man seemed to understand, he scratched his head and hesitated for a moment, then released Ning Yue''s hand. Ning Yue beckoned. The man hands over the pastry. While eating, Ning Yue quietly pulled out the hairpin from her head and held it in her sleeve. When she went to get the second piece, Ning Yue slammed the hairpin into the man''s temple! Everything happened so fast that even Ning Yue didn''t see his movements clearly, and the man screamed and fell into a pool of blood. Ning Yue was so frightened that her whole body turned cold, and she gasped for breath. Just now, she was really desperate. If she didn''t hit the other party''s fatal point, the other party might kill her in a rage. Ning Yue rubbed her heart in shock. She didn''t have time to delay. Afraid of being caught by the responder, she quickly untied the rope on her feet, and took out the key from the man to open the shackles. The night was like black ink, she resolutely walked out of the cave. The mountain road was rugged, and she didn''t know where the road was, so she could only rely on her intuition, and staggered forward. She fell a few times and her knees were swollen. This is the child she has waited for for two lifetimes, and she will never allow anyone to hurt her, including herself. Stomach, slightly distended pain. She clutched her abdomen, her throat choked. Children, you have to be strong! Nothing will happen! Mother will see the doctor right away! You have to be obedient and you have to live, you know? She shuttles through the mountains and forests, while she must be alert to the enemy''s pursuit, while avoiding the attack of the beast. Not far away, there were faint howls of wolves. Her heart rose to her throat, considering whether to make a fire on the spot, but fearing that the man''s accomplices would catch up with her, she gave up the idea of ??making a fire, covering her belly with one hand, and holding the hairpin tightly with the other. A snake fell from the trunk with a swish! fell on her neck, making her change color in fright! She has always been afraid of snakes, especially very afraid! In the previous life, every time she was mischievous and disobedient, Sikong Shuo would seek out his baby snakes and threaten her, scaring her half to death every time! The snake was entangled around her neck, and her whole body was limp. The snake opened its mouth wide and bit her stomach while spitting out the snake letter. She was shocked, grabbed the snake by seven inches, and flung it into the forest! This little episode made her dare not go further into the jungle, so she withdrew and looked for a way around. Moonlit night, dark and faint, with little light. Ning Yue walked on the rugged mountain road with one foot deep and one foot shallow, with thousands of rocks standing on the right side, and bottomless stone cliffs on the left side, surrounded by fog, as if she was in the clouds. After walking for an unknown amount of time, when she was exhausted, Ning Yue stopped by a big tree halfway up the mountain. At this moment, she suddenly looked forward to Xuanyin finding her and taking her home, but she was also afraid that Xuanyin would not recognize her and thus kill her. It was probably the dozens of times she touched the human skin mask on her face, but she couldn''t take it off! How to do? Is she waiting to die here, or is she going back to be killed by Xuanyin? "Who''s over there?" In front of him, a familiar voice suddenly came. is Xuanyin. Xuanyin is here! Ning Yue''s heart was overwhelmed with ecstasy, but in the next second, another layer of worry flooded over. Her face has changed, her voice has disappeared, and there is a golden butterfly on her back, can Xuanyin recognize her? She hid behind a tree. "Don''t hide, the king has seen you, come out!" Xuan Yin''s voice was so cold that there was no warmth, and Ning Yue shivered. Xuanyin walked to the side of the tree, grabbed Ning Yue who was hiding behind the tree, and said coldly, "Who are you? Why did you appear in such a place in the middle of the night?" A girl with gorgeous clothes and exquisite makeup appeared in the deep mountains and old forests. It was indeed too suspicious. Ning Yue didn''t dare to look at Xuan Yin, lowered her head, and hid her face in the dark. However, Xuan Yin seemed to realize something, and tore Ning Yue''s clothes to pieces, revealing Ning Yue''s naked back. When the golden butterfly fluttering its wings came into Xuan Yin''s eyes, Xuan Yin pinched it. Grab Ning Yue''s neck and push Ning Yue against a tree! "It''s you? Tell me! Where did you hide Yueyue?" Ning Yue''s back was aching from the rough bark, and she looked at him tearfully. I am Yueyue, Xuanyin. "Don''t talk, do you? Think you can confuse me by dressing like this?" He sneered, his eyes full of disgust. Only then did Ning Yue notice that her chest was chilly. It must have been exposed for most of the spring, and her cleavage was squeezed out. No wonder he said she was seducing him. Should she be thankful that he wasn''t bewitched by the appearance of a strange woman, or should she be troubled why he wasn''t bewitched? His eyes were full of murderous intent, as if he wanted to kill himself! How to do? "This king will ask you for the last time, where is Yueyue? You said it, this king will keep you alive! If you keep talking hard... this king will not be sympathetic!" He said every word. Ning Yue''s teardrops fell down. Xuanyin''s big palm tightened little by little, pinching Ning Yue almost out of breath: "Don''t think you can confuse me by pretending to be pitiful? I don''t want to do this! Tell me quickly! Where is Yueyue!" I am in front of you, Xuanyin, look at me carefully, I am Yueyue... Xuan Yin sneered: "Don''t think that this lovely and pitiful look can impress this king. It''s useless if you cry to death! Don''t talk, right? Well, don''t blame this king for doing something to a woman. It''s really a person like you. Not even a beast!" In the past, Ning Yue would be so happy to hear Xuan Yin deal with a woman who seduced him like this, but at this moment, Ning Yue really wants to die! Xuanyin! I am Yueyue! Stop If you don''t stop, something will happen to the baby... Xuanyin didn''t seem to notice the pleading in the other''s eyes, his patience seemed to have run out, his eyes were full of tyranny and coldness, he lifted Ning Yue, and fell hard to the ground. ... Ning Yue covered her stomach, and with the other hand, she grabbed Xuanyin''s clothes. Take me to the doctor... Xuan Yin smiled coldly, kicked her in the stomach, kicked her several times, and hit the hard tree. Ning Yue shivered in pain. It seems that there is some liquid flowing out from below. She bowed her body, trying to make the last effort to keep the child who could no longer be kept. Xuanyin kicked over again. She fell heavily to the ground, feeling dizzy. Xuanyin stepped on her shoulder and looked down at her: "Why don''t you say it? If you don''t say it, it''s not as simple as torturing you." Ning Yue slumped on the ground weakly, her eyes were slack, her limbs were weak, and the pain in her body gradually disappeared with the passage of life. She looked up at Xuan Yin, at this moment, she suddenly hated him so much! Even if she has become like this, why can''t he recognize her at all when they are married? ! I died in a water prison in my previous life, and I died on a mountainside in this life, all thanks to my beloved man. She never wants to, never to love anyone... "It seems that you have made up your mind not to talk about it. Forget it, I will find it myself!" Xuan Yin pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into her chest. Ning Yue''s body shook, and she opened her eyes suddenly! In the eye, there is a tent with pearl tassels hanging on it. The curtain is lavender and translucent. Through it, Ning Yue sees a dim oil lamp. Beside the oil lamp, sits a man with an elegant figure. Ning Yue touched her chest subconsciously, it didn''t hurt, there was no wound, she slid down again, and touched her lower abdomen. Because she was lying flat, her stomach was very flat, but through that layer of belly, she could feel the child was there. "Are you awake?" The man opened the curtain, caught sight of her hand on her stomach, and smiled, "Don''t worry, she''s fine." Ning Yue looked at him, stunned for a second, recognized him, and then looked at the elegant and unique surroundings: "This is... where? Why am I here?" The man pulled a chair and sat down opposite her, resting his elbows on the armrest leisurely, pinching his graceful chin, and said, "Ma Ningyue, are you stupid?" "It was you... who saved me." Ning Yue lowered her eyes, "Thank you." Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows, looked at her meaningfully and said: "You are not surprised at all, can this seat understand that you actually know that this seat will find you, and only this seat can find you?" When he asked this, he slowly leaned over and approached Ning Yue. The distance between the two is close at hand. "You have a seat in your heart." With you, why didn''t I dream of you? Ning Yue turned her head to avoid his alluring aura. Although she didn''t want to have a relationship with him, she was really not surprised that he saved her one day when he hit it off. Even if she didn''t think about it beforehand, but she was saved by him, she felt that everything was logical. Probably subconsciously, such a cunning enemy can only be dealt with by him who is equally cunning or even more cunning. Sikong Shuo withdrew his tighter and tighter posture, leaned back in the chair, and glanced at her lazily: "What did you dream about just now? You kept crying." Ning Yue was silent, everything in the dream was too horrifying, she felt tortured even thinking about it: "It''s nothing." "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, I am too lazy to listen." Sikong Shuo proudly raised his head. After all, she was a lifesaver, but she kept things from him, which seemed inappropriate, but the scene of being abused by Xuan Yin again and again made her feel uncomfortable even thinking about it, let alone speaking out? Ning Yue pressed her forehead; "It''s just a nightmare." "What nightmare?" Sikong Shuo seemed to have the tendency to break the casserole and ask the bottom line. Ning Yue pursed her lips awkwardly: "I dreamed that the man tied me to a rock, I killed him, then ran away, and then fell off the cliff." "That''s it?" Sikong Shuo looked disbelieving, "Then your name is Xuanyin, and you are Yueyue, how can you explain it?" Ning Yue suddenly raised her head! "You heard it all! Still asking me?!" Sikong Shuo smiled softly: "Did you dream that he didn''t recognize you and wanted to kill you? It seems that he is not very good in your heart. You don''t trust him so much. But that kid really has nothing to trust, or Obediently obey this seat, this seat will not admit you wrong." Admit your mistake? Ning Yue blinked suspiciously, something flashed through her mind, and her eyes flickered: "Bring the mirror!" Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows: "I think it''s better for you not to look in the mirror." Ning Yue''s heart sank suddenly! Picking off the quilt, came to the bronze mirror, looked inside, and suddenly changed color! How could this be? It''s not her face! Lifting up Yunshang again, looking at herself in the bronze mirror, the golden butterfly is still there... She touched her face, trying to find traces of disguise, but just like in the dream, she couldn''t tear off anything at all! This fake face, like a natural one, grew on her face! "Don''t grab it, you won''t be able to catch it." Sikong Shuo said leisurely, with that neutral tone, he didn''t seem to mind that Ning Yue had a face that didn''t belong to him. Ning Yue caught a glimpse of the smile in his eyes from the bronze mirror: "Are you still smiling?!" "I don''t mind if you change your face, anyway, it looks better than your original one." Sikong Shuo joked. Ning Yue was furious by him: "I don''t want this face! I want my own!" Sikong Shuo got up, moved his slender legs, walked to Duobaoge, took out a box and opened it: "Here is your face." "What''s the meaning?" "It means that you can''t tear off this face now, and if you want to restore your original appearance, you have to wear another human skin mask, your own...human skin mask." Sikong Shuo said calmly. Ning Yue recalled that before falling asleep, the man in black tattooed himself and smeared a layer of sticky stuff on his face. Presumably that stuff had an effect, making the mask unable to be removed. "Is there really no other way?" She doesn''t want to keep facing other people''s faces! No matter how good-looking it is, I dont like it! Sikong Shuo lightly tapped the tabletop: "Yes, you have been wearing it all the time, the skin is airtight, it will start to fester after a while, and when it completely festers successfully, it will fall off along with the rotting flesh on your face. " Ning Yue''s stomach was churning: "Can you stop talking so disgusting?" Sikong Shuo smiled. Ning Yue frowned: "You have a way, don''t you?" Sikong Shuo lazily sat back on the chair, as if he would not tell you unless he pleases me. Ning Yue wanted to get angry, but then she thought about it, what right did she have to get angry with Sikong Shuo? Just because he refused to help her take off this human skin mask? If it wasn''t for him, she still doesn''t know what would have happened to her now, maybe she was molested by those people, and then thrown to Xuan Yin, who asked Xuan Yin to kill her as a golden butterfly. Thoughts flashed by, Ning Yue''s emotions gradually calmed down, disfigurement is disfigurement, if Xuanyin really loves her, she won''t mind these things; if she doesn''t love her, what''s the use of being beautiful? "I will not give you a chance to test Xuanyin''s sincerity." Sikong Shuo said, and took out a medicine bottle as if conjuring, "Come here." Ning Yue took a look at him and walked over obediently. Sikong Shuo pulled her to sit on his lap. She was busy struggling. He said: "Don''t move, if it''s uneven, it won''t come off. Also, this medicine has used up all of my private possessions, so waste less." Ning Yue didn''t dare to move anymore. Compared with wearing a stranger''s face, or a disfigured face, being taken advantage of by him seems less unacceptable. Besides, after going through such a nightmare, she didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit that she needed warmth so much for the rest of her life, even if it was only from a friend. Sikong Shuo gently hugged her waist: "Is it cold?" "Ok." Sikong Shuo took the blanket, wrapped her around her, and began to carefully apply the medicine, not letting go of any tiny spots. This kind of medicine is extremely corrosive, and if it is too much, it will hurt Ning Yue''s original skin; No, it can''t destroy the stickiness of the human skin mask. He rubbed it with his fingertips. Ning Yue felt slightly embarrassed, coughed lightly, and said, "Sikong Shuo, how did you find me?" "That''s how I found it." "You know something, don''t you?" "Which ones are you referring to?" He brushed his fingertips across her cheeks, smearing them inch by inch. "Who is that... who kidnapped me?" Ning Yue asked. "A dead man, not very smart, but very ingenious." "What about the others?" Ning Yue asked again. Sikong Shuo paused, a cold light flashed in his eyes: "You don''t want to know." Ning Yue doesn''t ask any more, she can guess without asking, the fate of staring at her and pricking her with a needle will not be much better than that of a human pig. "Who is behind the scenes, have you guessed it?" she asked. Sikong Shuo sneered casually: "Who else could there be besides that one?" Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment, then slowly clenched her fists: "I went to Uncle Zhao''s yard today and found a person..." He explained everything about the encounter with the golden butterfly, "But I searched every corner I couldn''t find it, and even the old man and the child called over..." "Empress Geng." Sikong Shuo turned her face and smeared the other side, his movements were extremely gentle. Ning Yue blinked: "Did you say that person is Queen Geng? How is it possible? She obviously came later." "Do you want to listen to the reason first, or the process first." Sikong Shuo asked. "Process!" In front of Sikong Shuo, he still didn''t show off his IQ. Sikong Shuo chuckled: "It''s pretty self-aware." Ning Yue glared at him. He smiled even more: "Don''t look at me like that, I''ll think you... are teasing me." Ning Yue''s pretty face flushed with anger: "Are you going to say it or not?" Sikong Shuo said indifferently: "The process is that she arrived before you, and when she heard you were coming, she quickly jumped out of the window and deliberately hid in the opposite wing, in the name of changing clothes to let you see the golden butterfly on her back." Then, you went to find her, and she walked around the gate. It is worth mentioning that you asked Island Master Zhao to gather all the female relatives, but she does not belong to Island Master Zhao, so naturally, Island Master Zhao will not take her Call. When your search is almost done, she will let Eunuch Qin, who is waiting in the dark, pass the queen to come, so that she will arrive at the island owner''s courtyard later than you." "So that''s how it is." Ning Yue suddenly realized, "But...it''s strange. Anyway, she''s hiding in the dark, and I can''t really go to find her from room to room. Why does she have to show up? That''s all. Wouldn''t it be easier to leave?" Sikong Shuo said: "Because an eyewitness saw her go to the island owner''s courtyard, in order to prevent her from getting caught afterwards, she had to act out that she arrived later than you." "The witness you mentioned is..." Ning Yue looked at him in confusion, "Concubine Liu Gui?" "Not too stupid." "Thank you!" Sikong Shuo smiled and said nothing, his eyes were full of pampering and tolerance, which made Ning Yue feel ashamed. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, avoiding his gaze, and said, "She was afraid that Concubine Liu Gui would say that she had gone to the island owner''s yard, but I didn''t see her, and instead suspected that she was that mysterious butterfly, so I acted out a play, this Makes sense, but... how did you guess?" Sikong Shuo gave her a strange look: "You have a brain, shouldn''t you ask her why she did this? I wonder how I found it, is it useful?" Ning Yue said seriously: "I want to know what details I missed. If I encounter a similar situation next time, I won''t be sloppy!" Sikong Shuo smiled narrowly: "Want to apprentice?" "Where is it?" "Call Master." "not called." "Okay, I heard it." "Huh?" Ning Yue''s eyes widened. Sikong Shuo''s meaningful gaze swept across her chest: "It''s the same if you scream in your heart." Ning Yue: "..." Sikong Shuo stopped teasing her and said, "Actually, it''s very simple. It takes at least a quarter of an hour to travel from the beach where we play to Island Master Zhao''s yard. With your footsteps, it should be longer. That''s not counting you and Zhao''s house. The time spent by the three sons and mothers talking to Island Master Zhao is not counted, not to mention the time you spend looking for the golden butterfly. And the place where Liu Guifei saw Empress Geng was only half a quarter of an hour away from the Island Masters courtyard. Shouldn''t be that late." "Understood, under normal circumstances, she should actually arrive in front of me." Ning Yue secretly made a note, and added another criterion for judgment when observing things in the future, "But... according to this, how can Uncle Zhao Are you helping her hide her whereabouts? Uncle Zhao is with her? I remembered that when I first entered the courtyard, the door of Uncle Zhaos study was closed, and there was a very ambiguous laughter inside. I only saw a servant girl at the door, and thought it was a servant girl, maybe... Empress Geng?" Sikong Shuo nodded. Ning Yue frowned: "How could this be? Uncle Zhao...Uncle Zhao belongs to his grandmother! Why did you get involved with Empress Geng? Why did you help Empress Geng deal with me?" Sikong Shuo''s face was calm, as if he was used to this kind of thing: "Heroes are saddened by beauty. For a stunner like Empress Geng, if you hook your fingers casually, men will jump into the flames for her." "Uncle Zhao looks so upright..." Ning Yue couldn''t believe it. "No matter how upright you are, you are still a man." Ning Yue was too angry to speak! Sikong Shuo said again: "But it may not be as serious as you think. Everyone has the desire to love beauty, but if the price of loving beauty is to betray their own beliefs, some people will still reluctantly give up." "Are you talking about Uncle Zhao, or yourself?" Sikong Shuo said disdainfully: "I never think she is beautiful, I am beautiful enough myself, looking at her is worse than looking in the mirror." Ning Yue: "..." Sikong Shuo dipped a little more of the potion and applied it on her forehead: "Maybe Island Master Zhao didn''t know about the Golden Butterfly, but she just used it." Ning Yue secretly sighed, hoping so, after all, she still likes Uncle Zhao very much, if even Uncle Zhao has defected to Empress Geng''s camp, she would be really disappointed. "Hiss" Ning Yue took a deep breath. "What''s wrong?" "It''s itchy." Ning Yue raised her hand to scratch her face. Sikong Shuo clasped her wrist: "Don''t move, this is corrosive, tell me where it itches." "The eyebrow, the left one." Sikong Shuo''s cold fingertips touched the tip of her brow: "Is it here?" "No, go down a little bit." He moved his fingertips to the end of his eyebrows: "Here?" "Ok." He pressed it lightly: "Is it better?" "It doesn''t itch here anymore, the right side, the eyebrow on the right side itch again." Sikong Shuo pressed her right eyebrow again: "This is a side effect of the medicine, and it will heal after a while." He rubbed it very comfortably, and Ning Yue yawned. He whispered: "Sleepy?" "I haven''t finished yet, I''m not sleepy." Ning Yue yawned again, her beautiful eyes overflowing with water, "Is Empress Geng a butterfly from her previous life?" I want to say, how did such an old woman get into Xuanyin''s eyes? After thinking about it, Sikong Shuo is quite "old", and he always thinks of her. It can be seen that age cannot stop the pace of feelings. What''s more, Geng Shi is indeed beautiful, more soul-stirring than any woman she has ever seen. Sikong Shuo said with a faint smile: "Whether she is a butterfly or not, probably only Geng Wushuang knows." "What happened today, she deliberately plotted against me, but it''s very strange, how could she expect that I would persuade Xuanyin to kill the butterfly? What if I didn''t make a sound? Then wouldn''t she show me her body for nothing? ? "Do you remember what happened to Zhen''er?" "Remember, if it wasn''t for Xuanyin''s gaffe to Zhen''er, I probably wouldn''t be so afraid of butterflies." Ning Yue said with a bitter smile, "If you hadn''t arrived in time, I might have been tricked by Geng Wushuang into boarding a pirate ship " After a pause, Ning Yue''s complexion changed, "Could it be... that time?" Sikong Shuo nodded again: "Yes, he tempted you to form an alliance. To a large extent, he wanted to test how much you care about Butterfly. You are afraid that Butterfly will recognize Xuanyin. The best way is not to stop Xuanyin Instead of ascending to the throne of God, they killed butterflies. They have already used this trick." Yes, it was used. Suhuo killed Qu Lao, put the blame on Xuan Yin, and borrowed the hand of Nanjiang King to avenge Qu Lao. If Xuan Yin was not smart enough, he would have died at the hands of his unmasked grandfather. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed endless ridicule: "They really like to use this trick! So it seems that the idea of ??killing Qu Lao didn''t come from Geng Wushuang, but from Queen Geng?!" Sikong Shuo defaults. Ning Yue gasped. She thought she had set up a game, but she had entered someone else''s game from the very beginning. The so-called praying mantis catching cicada and oriole followed, that''s what it looked like. Fortunately, it was Sikong Shuo who saved her today, otherwise, she would have been treated as a golden butterfly and died under Xuanyin''s sword. Frightened for a while, she tightened her fingers: "Did you see through Empress Geng''s intentions early?" Concubine Liu Gui came to nagging when Empress Geng went to buy Island Master Zhao, Sikong Shuo asked Concubine Liu exactly how long it took, but at the time she didn''t think so, but now that he thinks about it, he probably noticed something at that time. "I''m just guessing, there''s no evidence yet, and when I come back after looking for the evidence, you''ve disappeared. But fortunately, I didn''t check for nothing. There is a fixed point of contact between them. Follow this line, I just found the cave." Sikong Shuo said with lingering fear. Ning Yue lowered her eyes: "This time, I really thank you." "Don''t send me a good person card, I have a purpose." Sikong Shuo withdrew his hand, "Okay, apply it evenly, wait for it to dry naturally, and you should be able to see the effect tomorrow morning." "Tomorrow morning? If I disappear for so long, I don''t know what kind of chaos there will be." Ning Yue stood up, "Can you send me back?" Sikong Shuo squinted his eyes: "What''s wrong with letting them look for it? Is it because they are afraid that they will be anxious, or that someone will pretend to be you and replace you?" Being told about the central matter, Ning Yue was a little ashamed, turned around, and said softly: "Even if... it''s all there, if I''m replaced, it will be very inconvenient for you to do things, what do you think?" "Don''t put eye drops on me." Sikong Shuo lowered his wide sleeves to cover his corroded, red and swollen fingers, "I''ll change clothes to pick you up, wait for it to dry, and put on the mask." Ning Yue caught a glimpse of his slightly stiff arm: "Your hand..." "No problem." Sikong Shuo went back to the room, treated the injury, went back to the room, saw Ning Yue put on his face, but quickly took it off again. Ning Yue turned her head, bitterness flashed across her unfamiliar face: "I want to see if Xuan Yin recognizes me. That dream was really just a dream, or was it something I really experienced in that life." Prize quiz: Will Xiaoyin recognize Yueyue? Those who guess correctly will be rewarded with Xiaoxiang coins~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1284： 【V148】Reconciliation Chapter 1284 [V148] Reconciliation The mastermind behind the scenes probably didn''t expect them to go back so early, and they haven''t started any deployment around Xuanyin yet. Ning Yue thought that Empress Geng wanted to use Xuanyin''s hand to kill her, but there were two possibilities: one, to attack Xuanyin, and this one, about to announce her identity after she died, to make Xuanyin feel guilty to death, or to commit suicide if she didn''t die. Second, to seduce Xuanyin, this one may be to put on her face, pretend to be her, and accompany Xuanyin by her side. Of course, the person who accompanied her might not necessarily be Empress Geng herself. If so, it would be disgusting. After all, she was Xuanyin''s grandmother. Although she was in name, she was two generations behind. "What do you want?" Sikong Shuo asked with a smile in the carriage. Ning Yue said: "I was thinking, Empress Geng is a pervert." "That is also the most beautiful pervert in the whole world." Sikong Shuo praised without hesitation. Ning Yue glared at him: "He said he wasn''t bewitched by her!" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "Look at you, I''m jealous again." "You... oh." Ning Yue sighed and stopped arguing with him. The carriage was parked near the villa where she lived. From there, it was clear that there were twice as many soldiers. Some of them patrolled back and forth, as if they had entered a state of martial law. It seemed that the news of her disappearance had spread, and there was a lot of trouble. The city is full of wind and rain. Fearing that Xuanyin might misunderstand, Ning Yue asked Sikong Shuo to stay in the carriage and went to the villa by himself. As soon as she jumped out of the carriage, she saw Xuanyin running out from the southeast path with a cold face. It seemed that she was also going back to the villa, with a pair of embroidered shoes twisted in her hand, which was exactly the pair she was wearing when she disappeared. When she was in the cave, her clothes were taken off by that idiot. After waking up, she kept worrying about who was behind the scenes, and even forgot to ask Sikong Shuo how to deal with her clothes. Now that I saw my own shoes, I remembered such a stubble. Although she is out of danger, if an outsider sees the clothes in the cave, she may suspect that she has been violated by gangsters, and her reputation will be ruined. Although she verbally said that she doesn''t care what others think of her, it is based on the premise that Xuanyin trusts her. If even Xuanyin thinks that she is not clean... Wait, why does Xuanyin have her shoes? ! Has Xuan Yin also found that cave? Then, what about her clothes? I cant imagine Xuanyin seeing a pile of clothes, does she feel that she has been given Thoughts flashed across her mind, and Ning Yue suddenly didn''t dare to go up to strike up a conversation with Xuan Yin. Isn''t it because of this kind of thing that I was imprisoned by Sikong Shuo in my previous life? Xuanyin''s possessiveness is not weaker than Sikong Shuo''s in the slightest. He can tolerate all kinds of self-willedness, but he can''t bear to have an affair with others. Sikong Shuo pestered her repeatedly, but he would not violate her casually. Xuan Yin opened his eyes and closed his eyes, and let her get over it, but what happened in the cave... Ning Yue''s heart tightened suddenly! I don''t know if he sensed her gaze, but Xuan Yin suddenly stopped and looked this way. Ning Yue turned her back with a swish! Ning Yue secretly scolded herself for mustering up the courage to test Xuan Yin, but instead became a deserter who ran away. She took a step and wanted to leave, but footsteps gradually came from behind her... One step, two steps, three steps, four steps... Did he spot her? Little heart jumped up thumping. While expecting him to recognize himself, at the same time afraid that he will recognize himself. Just when Ning Yue''s heart was about to jump into her throat, Xuan Yin stopped behind her. The sunlight came from the sky, and the shadows of the two were projected on the ground. At first glance, it was as if he was holding him. Ning Yue''s blood couldn''t even flow for a moment, and she just froze there, waiting for his reaction. . However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t make any move. Ning Yue blinked, turned her head quietly, and took a peek at him, only to find that he was staring straight ahead without noticing herself! It just happened to be standing behind her. Sure enough... still don''t recognize it? Ning Yue felt a sense of loss in her heart. Xuanyin took a step and passed Ning Yue. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look at Ning Yue. Ning Yue''s heart was chilly, looking at his back, he was still twisting those shoes, she wanted to see, where else could he go? ! The real master is right here, even if you search all over the world, you can''t find Ma Ningyue again! Ning Yue glared at him angrily. He didn''t notice, and his slender and strong figure walked slowly towards the forest, where Sikong Shuo parked his carriage... Ning Yue was wondering why Xuan Yin was going there, when she heard a loud noise, she stood on tiptoe and saw that it was Xuan Yin who smashed Sikong Shuo''s carriage. Xuan Yin grabbed Sikong Shuo by the skirt of his clothes and dragged him from the car. Sikong Shuo raised his hand to fight back, fighting with Xuanyin. Ning Yue was completely dumbfounded, what''s wrong with this? Are you looking for her? Why did they fight with Sikong Shuo instead? Could it be that he thought that his disappearance was conspired by Sikong Shuo? No, Sikong Shuo has no such bad taste. Over there, the two brothers were fighting fiercely. In terms of intrigue, Xuan Yin may not be as cunning as Sikong Shuo, but in terms of boxing skills, Sikong Shuo is no match for Xuan Yin. In addition, Xuan Yin is ruthless in every move, and he will never stop until he beats Sikong Shuo to death. Gradually, Sikong Shuo lost the wind and was pushed to the ground by Xuanyin. Xuanyin strangled his neck tightly, eyes like torches: "It''s fun, isn''t it? I left a pair of shoes there to show off that you found her before me, didn''t you?" Sikong Shuo smiled, scarlet blood spilled from the corners of his lips: "Yeah, how is it? Have you been shown off?" Xuan Yin punched him in the face, making his cheekbones crack open: "Don''t think you are Lan Zhen''s son, I dare not kill you!" Sikong Shuo coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood, but there was still a charming smile on the corner of his lips: "You don''t want to." "I''ll let you see how reluctant I am!" Xuan Yin said coldly, punching and punching Sikong Shuo. Ning Yue''s face gradually turned pale. It turned out that after Sikong Shuo rescued her, he expected that Xuanyin would also find him in the cave, so he deliberately left a pair of shoes to stimulate Xuanyin. She should have known that Sikong Shuo would not let anyone go. Xiang Xuanyin''s chance to show off his might, but is Sikong Shuo a fool? When Xuanyin''s bad temper came up, even she couldn''t wait to back away, but he rushed to provoke him! Ning Yue lifted her skirt and ran over: "Stop hitting! If you hit again, you will die!" After all, she saved her, and after all, he is Xuanyin''s eldest brother. She doesn''t want to see him have an accident, and she doesn''t want the two brothers to kill each other. Xuanyin''s fist showed no signs of stopping. Ning Yue collected herself: "Do you know what you are doing?" "If you plead for him again, I''ll kill him!" Xuan Yin''s cold eyes swept over, like a sharp sword, piercing Ning Yue''s heart, making Ning Yue''s disguise invisible. Ning Yue froze there blankly. Xuan Yin punched him a few more times, until Sikong Shuo was beaten so much that he was out of breath and out of breath, so he stood up angrily and walked towards the direction he came from. Ning Yue stood aside in a daze, waited until he passed by, and stepped forward to check Sikong Shuo''s injuries. "If you dare to touch him, I''ll chop him up! Try it if you don''t believe me!" is Xuan Yin''s voice without mercy. Ning Yue was stunned, her eyes moved, she raised her head awkwardly, and looked at Xuanyin. Xuanyin is also looking at her. The moment their eyes met, that monstrous anger and jealousy exploded in Ning Yue''s heart like a storm. "Still leaving?" He asked coldly. Ning Yue''s throat slid, and she subconsciously touched that strange face. Xuanyin bowed, picked up her embroidered shoes from the grass, clasped her wrist with the other hand, and returned to the residence without saying a word. This counts...recognizing her? It''s completely different from what you imagined! Ning Yue was dragged into the courtyard by Xuan Yin. Dongmei heard the noise, and rushed out to greet her: "Uncle! Did you find Miss? It''s... Huh? Who is this?" Xuanyin didn''t speak, but pulled Ning Yue into the room, and then closed the door with a bang! Dongmei stomped her feet anxiously, ran forward, patted the door panel and said, "Master! What are you doing, Mister? Miss hasn''t been found yet! Why did you bring a strange woman back? Mister, do you have a conscience? You...you ...Do you know that Miss is in danger now? Uncle! You...you are mad at me to death! If, if this happens again, I will go to Lord Zhongchangshi!" The door was suddenly pulled open! Dongmei was so frightened that she took several steps back, and looked timidly at the tall and cold man: "Gu, uncle?" Xuanyin looked at her coldly: "If you dare to mention him in front of me again, just take your things and go serve him!" Dongmei was so frightened that she fell silent. Xuan Yin closed the door, which made Ning Yue jump again. Ning Yue put her hand on her stomach unconsciously, watching someone who was about to erupt vigilantly, retreated step by step, and retreated to the side of the bed. There was no way to retreat, and she fell on the bed. Xuanyin approached her, the anger in his eyes almost burned her to death. Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, and she pretended to be calm: "You...do you know who I am, so you messed with me and took you home?" Xuan Yin sneered, his brows were full of ridicule. Ning Yue felt uncomfortable being watched by him, she turned her face away and looked away. Xuanyin grabbed her jaw and forced her to turn her face away, about to tear off the human skin mask on her face. "Hiss! Don''t move! It hurts...it hurts!" Ning Yue took his hand away and covered his aching face. Xuanyin didn''t speak, and sat on the chair diagonally opposite, a little far away from Ning Yue. Ning Yue gasped weakly, and he looked out the window coldly. It was dawn at this time, and the sky was faintly illuminated by a light golden sun. Clouds were superimposed and floated from the sky, and the sky gradually faded from gray to deep blue. one slice. In the room, no one spoke. The atmosphere is a bit awkward. Ning Yue thought, Xuanyin must have recognized her, but she didn''t have an answer as to how she recognized her. She was secretly annoyed that she was overthinking, a nightmare that had no margins, and actually suspected that it had happened before... Or did she not trust Xuan Yin after all, thinking that he would admit his mistake even to the wife next to him? In my heart, there are mixed feelings. The sky became brighter little by little, and the sun shone through the window, was cut into pieces and fell on the ground, and also fell on his handsome and cold face. Ning Yue was forced to sit still by his cold violence. It was not her fault that she was taken away. She was unconscious and was rescued by Sikong Shuo, and it was not under her control. She rushed back as fast as she could, but he kept a cold face... Did you find her body being looked at? So you mind? Ning Yue got up, went to the bathroom, took off her clothes, and sank under the water. Suddenly, a powerful arm picked her up from the water. Ning Yue glanced at him lightly, shook his hand, and said, "Let go!" Xuanyin remained motionless, the big palms pinching her arm were like iron tongs, cold and hard, unbreakable. Ning Yue gave up resisting, lowered her eyes, and said aggrievedly: "I just want to take a bath and clean myself up... If you think I''m dirty..." Before he finished speaking, he let go of her arm, turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Really dislike her? In the next second, Xuanyin folded back, took off his robe, stepped into the bathtub, picked up the cotton cloth and soap root, and wiped it gently on her delicate skin. When tattooing, the arm is stiff. Ning Yue clasped her arms tightly, not knowing what he was thinking, looking terribly cold, and doing such things at the same time. After wiping her body, he let go of her bun and washed her hair. The pair of hands wielding knives and guns is really not gentle. She hurt her a few times, but she didn''t say a word, and let him do it. Opened his mouth several times, hesitated to speak, explain? behave in a spoiled manner? angry? It seemed that it was inappropriate to say anything, so Ning Yue simply fell silent. After washing off the smell of balm on her body and hair, Xuan Yin carried Ning Yue out of the barrel, and when Ning Yue thought he was going to wipe her body, he suddenly threw a piece of cotton cloth over her. Ning Yue took it in her hands without saying a word. She wiped her body and hair, changed into dry clothes, and went back to the bedroom quietly. He stood in front of the closet, took off his wet clothes, and was buttoning his underwear. The underwear was thin and slightly stuck to the skin, and he could see the distinct abdominal muscles. Ning Yue''s mind suddenly flashed the appearance of sitting on his abdominal muscles, teasing him in every possible way, and the roots of her ears were a little red. He was fully dressed, turned around neatly, and glanced at the wet Ning Yue: "You are not a child anymore." Ning Yue hummed, wiped her wet hair with a cotton cloth, and when her eyes swept across his back, she remembered that he had also found the butterfly on her back just now, why didn''t he say a word? Why don''t you ask her what''s going on? "I''ll go out for a while, don''t wander around." He ordered coldly, opened the door, and walked out of the room. He was wearing his own clothes, no mask. After he completely disappeared outside the courtyard gate, Dongmei came in cautiously, holding a rolling pin in her hand, and said angrily: "I warn you! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want without my young lady! I won''t fall in love with you! Sensible, pack up your things and get out! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Look, this is the maid she has raised for almost two years, and she didn''t recognize her. How did Xuan Yin recognize her just by looking at her back? Seeing that the other party didnt speak, Dongmei took a bold step forward again: Im serious! Dont challenge my aunts patience! My aunt is really going to beat you! Ill kill you! Ning Yue couldn''t laugh or cry, and said bitterly, "It''s me." This voice... Dongmei blinked her eyes: "Miss?" Ning Yue said: "Take the quick rolling pin away, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" This harsh tone is definitely her lady! Dongmei slapped the rolling pin on the table, looked Ning Yue up and down, and said, "Miss, why did you...become like this? Are you wearing that...human skin mask?" "Yeah." Ning Yue touched her face, a human skin mask that couldn''t be removed temporarily. Dongmei suddenly realized: "I mean, your life or death is uncertain, why did my uncle bring a strange woman home! Miss, where did you go just now? Didn''t anything dangerous happen? You came back wearing a mask... Are you trying to deceive others? " "This...it''s a long story, I''ll tell you in detail later, I''m fine." Ning Yue rubbed her empty upper abdomen, "I''m just a little hungry." "Oh, oh! Go to sleep first, I''ll call you when the meal is ready." Dongmei went to the small kitchen. Ning Yue lay on the bed, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all, her mind was full of Xuan Yin''s cold face, obviously at noon yesterday, she was still lying in his arms, like a concubine, when she turned her head, she was taken away, When we meet, he ignores her. Feeling apprehensive and uneasy, even eating is tasteless. Ning Yue was locked in the house, not knowing that the entire Spirit Snake Island was shocked by her disappearance. The king of Nanjiang offered a reward of 100,000 taels of gold to find her. Join the ranks of the search. After a night of hard searching and no results, everyone''s hearts sank to the bottom of the valley. Regardless of whether a young girl will be abused by the villain, even if she escapes from the thief, she will definitely not survive a night in this dangerous mountain forest. Island owner Zhao searched for the whole night, and returned to the island owner''s courtyard in embarrassment. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Xuan Yin coming from the side, and his heart skipped a beat: "Xiao Yin! Where have you been? I haven''t seen you all this time? Yue''er is gone, do you know?" When Xuanyin was looking for Ning Yue, he used the identity of Sikong Shuo, so everyone thought that only Sikong Shuo was running around, and Xuanyin was missing. Xuanyin said lightly: "Yue''er has come back, I just came to talk to Uncle Zhao." Uncle Zhao, this claim made Island Master Zhao''s heart sweet, and he said with concern after a while: "It''s good to be back! Are you okay?" "It''s okay." Xuanyin replied. "Shall I invite a doctor to take a look?" Island Master Zhao is not worried about adults, but also about the fetus in his womb. Xuanyin pondered for a while: "Then I will thank Uncle Zhao." Island Master Zhao said with a smile: "You are still so polite with me? We are all a family!" Thinking of something, he suppressed his smile again, "How did Yue''er disappear? Have you found the murderer?" Seeing Xuanyin''s silence, he hurriedly said again : "It''s okay, it''s best if you come back! Other things, let''s talk about it later! You go back to accompany Yue''er first, I''ll find a doctor and he''ll be there soon." "Uncle Zhao." "Is there anything else?" Island Master Zhao asked. "I want to find you... for something." Ning Yue ate some noodles and asked Dongmei to remove the bowls and chopsticks. Seeing that she ate less, Dongmei brought her favorite coconut, but she lost her appetite. From Dongmei''s mouth, she learned that her disappearance has caused a storm all over the island, but she is bothering Xuanyin''s attitude, and has no intention of caring about the opinions of unexpected people. Wandering around the room restlessly, an hour slipped away quietly. The door was opened, and Xuanyin walked in with a sullen face. During these days, he was always dressed in purple and a silver mask, and suddenly changed into his original attire, which was even more glamorous than before. "You''re back." Ning Yue greeted, thinking that it wasn''t her fault that she was kidnapped, she, the victim, hadn''t complained yet, but as her husband, he made a face to her, felt wronged, and sat aside Silent. Xuanyin put a small glass bottle on the table, took out a dagger from his arms, picked up Ning Yue''s finger, and slashed down. Ning Yue took a sharp breath! Blood dripped, and he caught it with a glass bottle. Ning Yue''s face turned pale: "What are you going to do?" The tip of the knife slowly sliced ??open the heart, and the blood flowed down the slender wound. Ning Yue hurriedly picked up a piece of clean cotton cloth, blocked his wound, and yelled tremblingly: "What are you doing? Are you crazy? You are angry with me, kill me! What is self-mutilation? You are so childish!" person?" Xuan Yin firmly pinched her wrist that was pressing the cotton cloth, stared at her brows and eyes for a moment, and said: "I know you don''t trust me, from the beginning to now, no matter how I treat you, even if I treat you with my heart Take it out and show it to you, and you always feel that I will betray you." "I" "I don''t know what you have been through, you have to think of me like this, or, as you said, I am too naive, you dare not give your whole heart to me, every time you encounter difficulties, you The first reaction was to retract myself back into the shell, and then tell myself that I can live without a man, at worst, it will fall apart, at worst, he will divorce me..." Ning Yue blushed profusely when she was told about the central matter. "Sakura is like this, Huangfushan is like this, Huangfuyan, Zhen''er, Golden Butterfly... are all like this! I asked myself, I have never done anything to be sorry for you! But you have never truly trusted me! Jane It''s useless how many times I''ve emphasized about Er''er... So you don''t care about Zhen''er, but the woman with the golden butterfly mark. I don''t know why you are so nervous about a woman who appeared in my dream, and I don''t know how you know her, but you and Sikong Shuo plotted me to kill her, which makes me very disappointed. " "You...know." Ning Yue''s cheeks were hot. From the beginning, she didn''t intend to hide from him for too long, knowing that one day he would dig out the truth, but that should be after killing the butterfly, so she accepted it. such a risk. Now it seems that she still underestimates him. No wonder his arm was so stiff when he wiped her back. At that time, he should have figured out the ins and outs of everything. Ning Yue smiled bitterly, "Don''t you ask me why I must kill her ?" "That was a dream! I don''t care where you heard I had that dream, but..." Before he finished speaking, Ning Yue interrupted him: "It''s not a dream, it''s your previous life. You really experienced it. You married her! You didn''t marry me!" Xuanyin paused, and after a while, asked: "Did Geng Wushuang tell you?" "Yes, he is actually not a prophet. He is a person who has lived two lives. In this life, he experienced it early. He saw you ascend to the throne with his own eyes! He saw you marry a butterfly with his own eyes! He knew that you would dream of the past. I will think of the queen I love so much! Then you will abandon me...you will..." At this point, Ning Yue doesn''t want to hide anything anymore, she is also tired, tired, and bored, no matter whether Xuan Yin believes it or not , she wanted to tell it, "Now you know the truth! You go to her! You go" "Ma Ningyue, you are looking for death!" Xuan Yin was furious with lightning. Ning Yue said hysterically: "I''m looking for death, what''s wrong? I''m jealous of her, I''m going crazy! I''m so jealous that someone set up a trap and I jumped into it! Did you see the butterfly on my back? One second you are plotting to kill the butterfly, and the next second, I am a butterfly! But I am not your queen! I am being plotted! The real butterfly is outside! Wait until you kill me, and then marry her! You Kill! Kill me, and no one will stop you from recognizing each other!" "You..." Xuan Yin''s breathing suddenly became rapid, and his eyes were like knives, sweeping across Ning Yue''s face inch by inch. After a while, just when Ning Yue thought he would punch him, he said, "That''s how you see me in your heart." Ning Yue raised her eyes and looked at him tearfully. Between his brows, the intriguing hostility disappeared at some point, and was replaced by a faint sense of melancholy. If you distinguish carefully, there is still a trace of vicissitudes. Ning Yue''s heart twitched. He took away Ning Yue''s hand that was pressing on his wound, picked up the glass bottle on the side, and gently poured it down, a silver light flashed in. Immediately afterwards, the blood that had already dried up sprang out again, and this time, it couldn''t be stopped no matter what. Ning Yue took a breath: "This is..." Xuan Yin threw away the bottle and left without looking back. Not long after, Island Master Zhao brought the doctor to visit. To prevent unnecessary misunderstanding, Ning Yue put on her own human skin mask. "Uncle Zhao." In the flower hall, Ning Yue greeted Island Master Zhao with a weak tone, probably because he couldn''t accept his relationship with Empress Geng in his heart. Island Master Zhao was stunned for a moment, then he thought she was a little out of order due to being frightened, so he didn''t take it to heart, and comforted him: "Xiaoyin said that you are back, so I brought a doctor here to take your pulse and see if there is anything wrong with it. Hurt." "Thank you, Uncle Zhao." Ning Yue said politely and distantly, stretching out her arms. The doctor took the pulse: "The pulse is fine, and the fetus is also normal. Is there any trauma on the body?" Ning Yue didn''t want to tell about her tattoo, so she said, "No." Zhao Dao opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "Yue''er, tell the truth to Uncle Zhao, are you okay? It''s not that Uncle Zhao has to bring up your sadness, but if something happens, don''t hide it, tell it, Uncle Zhao Let''s help you find a way." Is this because she is afraid that she will be humiliated? Ning Yue smiled lightly: "I''m really fine, Uncle Zhao." Island Master Zhao noticed that she was unwilling to bring up what happened last night, so he sighed, and didn''t force her anymore, but said: "By the way, where is Xiao Yin?" "He..." Thinking of the injuries on his body, and wondering whether they had been dealt with, Ning Yue was a little terrified, and hurriedly restrained her emotions, and said, "I''m busy." "Oh." Island Master Zhao flirted with the doctor, the doctor stepped back, and Island Master Zhao whispered: "He didn''t trick you, did he?" "Down with Gu?" Island Master Zhao said: "Yeah, that kid didn''t know why, he asked me for a spirit Gu, and he didn''t say what it was for. Afterwards, I thought about it, maybe he wants to use it on you?" Ning Yue remembered the silver light that flashed into Xuanyin''s wound, could it be the spirit Gu? "Spiritual Gu...what does it do?" she asked. Island Master Zhao said: "Spiritual Gu is also called chastity Gu, it was originally used by those pirates who went out on their wives, fearing that their wives would commit infidelity while they were away, so they planted Spiritual Gu on their wives. This Spirit Gu, usually stays in the human body, there is no abnormality, but once the host betrays the owner of the Spirit Gu, the Spirit Gu will bite the host to death." Ning Yue heard her temples throbbing: "The owner of the spirit Gu is the person who fed it with blood?" "That''s right, the spirit Gu only needs to be fed with fresh blood once in its life, and can only recognize its master once. These things sound mysterious. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I''m afraid it would be hard to believe. Xiao Yin may have come to me because he thought it was fun. Just ask for one, its useless to you, so Im relieved! Theres nothing wrong with you, Im going to report to His Majesty, youve been missing for one night, His Majesty is in a hurry..." Later, Island Master Zhao babbled a lot, but Ning Yue didn''t listen to a single word. He didn''t even remember when Island Master Zhao left. His mind was full of the phrase "kill the host". In order to dispel her long-standing mistrust, he actually chose this way... The news of Ning Yue''s return spread across the island as quickly as possible. Some people were sincerely happy for Ning Yue, while others waited to see Ning Yue''s jokes. Concubine Liu Gui came to visit her personally: "... I also blame Qiuyue for this matter. I have nothing to ask you to see a doctor for me. I think I have hurt you... But then again, who did you offend? How dare you take you away so blatantly? Are you really How did you not get caught?" Whether Concubine Liu Gui was watching the fun or caring about her sincerely, Ning Yue was not in the mood to talk about these things, so she said something hastily and let Dongmei see off the guests. The medicine on the face has not fully taken effect, and the strange face still cannot be peeled off. Xuanyin has never been around Ning Yue since he was injured, and Ning Yue doesn''t know where he went. Sikong Shuo has no news either. According to Dongmei, Xiao Lizi has also disappeared, and he probably went to serve Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo saved her anyway, even if he played some tricks to provoke Xuanyin, in her heart, she still hoped that he would be safe and sound. She didn''t want to owe him. Don''t want to owe anyone. Only owe Xuanyin, she feels at ease. Twilight fell, Dongmei came in with a bird''s nest: "Oh, where did my uncle go? There was no one in the afternoon." Half an hour later, the king of Nanjiang held a banquet by the sea, saying that there was an important event to be announced, and ordered all officials and female relatives to be present. Even Concubine Li Shun, who was secretly confinement in the house, came, and Princess Deqing was also at the banquet. Originally, she was the protagonist of Xiliang, but Ning Yue had "accidents" repeatedly, stealing her limelight. To be clean, no one has long remembered the matter of getting married. She was happy and at ease, anyway, she didn''t want to marry. Ning Yue changed into an apricot high-waisted skirt and put on some lip balm. Although she hated this strange face, she had to admit that it was more real than any human skin mask she had ever seen, no matter how big it was. The expression on her face is just like the real face, and it won''t fall off no matter what. "Disguise me into someone else. I wonder if someone else has disguised me? Later, you must go and see!" Ning Yue took out her own face and put it on gently. It''s ironic to say that he is a genuine product, but he has to wear a mask to pretend to be himself. "Miss, how are you?" Dongmei pushed the door and entered. "Okay, let''s go." Ning Yue let down the hair on her temples to cover the traces of the mask, in case the mask would fall off, she always reminded herself not to make too much expression. The two master and servant crossed the threshold and were about to get into the soft sedan chair, but they were stopped by Xuanyin. Dongmei hurriedly moved aside. Ning Yue looked at his ice-cold face, her eyes moved: "Your injury..." Xuanyin took her hand and sat on the sedan chair, as if he didn''t hear her worry, he said: "Just say that you were with me last night, and it was my intention to take you away." Ning Yue thought about it and nodded. For the sake of fame, I can only say so. Anyway, believe it or not, the official statement is so. Over time, lies can become truth. "In case someone intentionally spreads..." "I''ll take care of it," he said. After that, the two of them had nothing to say. The atmosphere is a bit awkward. Ning Yue looked at his hand resting on his lap, and gently held it. He froze. Ning Yue clenched even tighter. He moved his fingertips, as if he was struggling, but he finally lifted it up and held her hand back. Quite a few people are waiting to see Ning Yue''s jokes, such as these idle concubines in the palace. "Sister Guifei, have you visited the princess of the county just now? How is she? Has she been ravaged terribly?" The one who asked the question was Concubine Zhang Li. Concubine Liu Guifei glared at her. Ning Yue and her are allies, no matter how she thinks about this disappearance, on the surface, she must help Ning Yue save face: "Your mouth can do nothing but eat. , isnt it? If she disappears, someone must have done something to her? Ben Gong went to see her, and shes doing really well! "What''s so good? Maybe it''s just pretending! Such a young and beautiful girl was kidnapped, nothing happened, I don''t believe it! Concubine Hui, what do you think?" close. Concubine Yan Hui laughed and ate melons and fruits: "Perhaps she is a woman, didn''t Qiuyue fail to see her face clearly?" "Are women so powerful? Will women abduct women?" Zhang Lifei sneered, "Sister Guifei, you should stay away from her like that! They are all in His Majesty''s courtyard, and they didn''t go to comfort Mei Jiao Niang at all! Does this mean you despise her?" Concubine Liu Gui''s eyes flickered. When she went to visit Ning Yue, she did not see anyone from King Yinjun. Could it be that Concubine Zhang Li really hit the mark, that Ma Ningyue was defiled by others, and then was rejected by King Yinjun? Just as several people were chattering, the sedan chair stopped outside the entrance. Xuanyin walked down the ground first, gently helped Ning Yue down as well, wrapped his arms around Ning Yue''s shoulders, and approached the banquet intimately. A gust of night wind blew by, messing up Ning Yue''s black hair. He gently put them behind Ning Yue''s ears, his eyes were extremely gentle. Everyone almost dropped their jaws in shock. Didn''t you say you disappeared all night? Didnt you say you were defiled by others? The king of Yin County is covered by green clouds, why doesn''t he seem to mind at all? Is he stupid or stupid or stupid? After taking the seat, Ning Yue was stared at by the naked eyes and her whole body was stiff. Xuan Yin hugged her into his arms: "Don''t look at them, look at me." Ning Yue nodded, and leaned on his shoulder. For a person who loves her so much, what kind of nerve did she have to doubt him again and again? "Is Prince Yin an idiot? She has been defiled by others, and she still protects her? Don''t you think she is dirty?" "Is she really defiled? How do you know?" "Of course she was defiled! The murderer escaped and told others that she had a mole on her stomach." The discussions of the daughters around made Ning Yue feel as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. Xuanyin covered her ears, turned to Dongmei and said, "Go and check, who spread the rumors?" Dongmei said: "Yes." Ning Yue was protected by Xuan Yin on her chest, her complexion turned pale, and her small hands grabbed Xuan Yin''s skirt, almost pinching a few cracks! The man in black was obviously dealt with by Sikong Shuo, who spread these rumors? Could it be that when she was unconscious, more than one person saw her body? Thoughts flashed through her mind, she was not well. She may not care about fame, she may not care about life and death, but she has no way not to care about this kind of thing! "Xuanyin, I..." "I know, no need to explain." Xuan Yin touched her temples, and picked up a coconut with a bamboo tube inserted, "This is mint, you should like it." Ning Yue turned her face away, her eyelashes trembling in irregular arcs: "I...I''m not feeling well, I want to go back first." "Escape is not the way, Ma Ningyue." "I...I don''t want everyone..." to laugh at you too. Xuan Yin held her face in his hands, and kissed her lips like no one else was there. Around, there was a jaw-dropping sound. Xuan Yin let go of Ning Yue, Ning Yue''s face was flushed red, as if she had applied a layer of good rouge, kissing her in front of so many people, really... In their eyes, she was no longer chaste, and he still Coming together so stupidly... Aren''t you afraid of being laughed to death by everyone? "Will you accompany me to accept everyone''s ridicule? Madam Xuan." Ning Yue''s eyes were wet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1285： 【V149】Slap Queen Geng in the face Chapter 1285 [V149] Slapping Empress Geng in the Face The number of people attending the table gradually increased, and each time they came, they cast a glance at Ning Yue. In that glance, there was inquiry, curiosity, pity, and sarcasm. They probably heard about the mole on her stomach. After the light swept across her face, he did not forget to glance around her stomach. After scanning her, of course, he also did not forget to glance at Xuan Yin beside her. Could it be that he was always wondering, does the Duke of Yin know that his wife has been defiled? How could he still spoil her so much? Really not too dirty? ! "Prince Yinjun is nothing more than that, he only picks up broken shoes!" Concubine Zhang Li said bitterly. The concubines burst into laughter. Concubine Liu Guifei glared at Concubine Zhang Li, and scolded: "At any rate, you are also the concubine of the royal family. What you say and do is an example for the public. Don''t be like a shrew in the market, and disgrace the royal family!" Concubine Zhang Li was still upset when she was robbed last time. Now she had the opportunity to taunt Concubine Liu Gui, so she naturally wouldn''t let it go easily. She turned her beautiful eyes and said with a smile: "Sister Guifei, I am not alone in saying these words. Madam Yushi, Madam Shangshu, Madam Li Guogong and all the daughters are all saying these things. Could it be...they are also A street shrew?" Mrs. Li Guogong is the old lady of Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu Gui choked on the spot. Seeing her deflated, Concubine Zhang Li was overjoyed, and continued: "This kind of ambiguous person, only the empress still treats her as a treasure." Actually, does Concubine Zhang Li hate Ma Ningyue? No, I don''t hate it at all. Concubine Zhang Li just hates Concubine Liu Gui, coupled with her mentality of watching the excitement and not thinking it''s a big deal, she demoted Ning Yue to nothing. How can Concubine Liu Gui not see Concubine Zhang Li''s little Jiujiu? Resisting the urge to slap her to death, he raised his chin haughtily: "Go on, your majesty will come down later, you are the one to see!" Concubine Zhang Li felt terrified, but she still said stubbornly: "Don''t use Your Majesty to suppress me, the princess is not His Majesty, and if such a scandal happened, do you still expect His Majesty to protect her?" "What scandal happened? Didn''t he just disappear all night? The man was brought back by the king of Yinjun. Would the king of Yinjun not know what happened? He didn''t have the slightest dislike for the princess of the county, which shows that nothing happened at all last night. Concubine Zhang Li, if you dare to spout blood, be careful that I will punish you for the crimes you committed!" Concubine Liu Gui couldn''t bear it anymore. In her opinion, it has nothing to do with her whether Ning Yue has lost her virginity or not. She doesn''t care about it, but she and Ning Yue are allies, and slapping Ning Yue in the face is tantamount to slapping her in the face. I don''t want anyone to step on Ning Yue and poke her back, doubting her vision and tolerance in choosing people. Concubine Zhang Li wanted to argue with Concubine Liu Gui, but Concubine Yan Hui grabbed her wrist. Concubine Yan Hui gave her a wink: "Forget it, it''s not our princess in southern Xinjiang, so what will happen to her." "Huh!" Concubine Zhang Li rolled her eyes, and said unwillingly: "If the noble concubine doesn''t believe it, you can ask the princess of the county yourself! Ask her if she has a mole on her stomach? It''s fine if the king of Yinjun is stupid, anyway, it''s not me The king of Southern Border is you, the noble concubine, but the mother of the future crown prince, you actually go along with this kind of person!" The words about the mother of the future prince caused Concubine Liu Gui to change her face slightly. She wanted to comfort Ning Yue, but she couldn''t move anymore. The discussion here is just the tip of the iceberg. Everywhere in the banquet and in various circles, Ning Yue and Prince Yin are used as the talk before and after dinner. Ning Yue''s hands were tightly clenched into fists. I once said brazenly, I dont care what others think of me, the big deal is that I cant get married, anyway, I never thought about getting married in this life. It was only when I reached this point that I realized that I was wrong. The so-called indifference means that nothing unacceptable has happened. Once met, she is just an ordinary woman. She buried her face in Xuanyin''s neck. Xuanyin stroked her shoulder: "It will pass, trust me." She nodded and hugged him tightly. At this time, the only thing she can hold on to is this man, this man who is willing to accompany her to be spurned by others. After a while, Dongmei came back, her little face was flushed, whether she was tired or angry. "Did you find it?" Xuan Yin asked. Dongmei gritted her teeth and said, "I found it, it''s that stray dog ??surnamed Qin! He bribed the palace servants and spread rumors that the lady was defiled everywhere, even the news that the lady had a mole on her stomach was spread by him! Now, I''m afraid the entire Spirit Snake Island knows about Miss..." Ning Yue''s body froze. Xuanyin covered her with a cloak, hugged her tighter, and asked Dongmei: "I see, you go and get some sweet-scented osmanthus cake first." "Yes." Dongmei withdrew. Xuanyin looked down at Ning Yue, whose face was purple, and said softly, "Can you still hold on?" The gazes from around her were like ruthless big hands, tearing her clothes. She remembered the humiliating scene when she woke up in the cave, and her whole body trembled slightly. She retracted into Xuanyin''s arms, bit her lips, and nodded awkwardly. Xuanyin was under no less pressure than her at this time, and there was already a storm in his heart, but his expression was very calm: "Let''s talk about business, do you know who this Eunuch Qin is?" Ning Yue shook her head, then nodded again after a while: "It seems to be Queen Geng''s person." Xuanyin said calmly: "Yes, it''s her. Eunuch Qin grew up with Empress Geng since he was a child. In terms of background, he can be regarded as a descendant of a famous family. He has also been praised by his masters several times in terms of academics. Just like... Ma Jingyan''s level is about the same. Such a person should not be a slave in the palace, but he has become Queen Geng''s confidant." This kind of experience is somewhat similar to Sikong Shuo, the difference is that Sikong Shuo was physically disabled by Lan Zhen for a special reason, and suffered inhuman treatment in Sikong''s family, so he felt dissatisfied and embarked on the road of **** . Eunuch Qin, the eldest son of the family, has always been loved by the head of the Qin family. When he was very young, a Taoist priest gave him orders, saying that he would become a dragon and phoenix in the future. However, in order to be loyal to Empress Geng, he resolutely gave up his fate of wealth and honor, and entered the palace as a eunuch. Since he was married into the palace with Empress Geng, he skipped the complicated promotion process and was in charge of the Jiaofang Palace from the very beginning. At that time, he was still young, less than twenty years old, but managed the entire Jiaofang Palace to the utmost Everything was in order and nothing went wrong. Later, Empress Geng took over the political encyclopedia from the king of Nanjiang, and she was too busy to touch the ground. Naturally, she had no time for many matters in the harem. At this time, Eunuch Qin stepped forward and provoked the leader of the six palaces. Many people had hoped that Eunuch Qin would make a mistake, so that they could take the opportunity to gain the power to assist the Sixth Palace. Unexpectedly, more than ten or twenty years have passed, and Eunuch Qin did not say that he was not at fault at all, but generally speaking, it is Very successful. Empress Geng can be like a fish in water in the court, not only her own ability is very strong, but also thanks to Eunuch Qin who helped her solve her worries. "It''s no wonder that everyone knows about it in such a short period of time. This Eunuch Qin must have some tricks." Ning Yue said amusedly, "Did Empress Geng instigate it?" Xuanyin said: "It should be." "Xuanyin, there is something I want to tell you about Empress Geng." "What''s up?" "That day, the golden butterfly I saw in the island master''s courtyard was her. I don''t know if she is from your previous life..." Ning Yue''s tone was very calm. At this point, she realized that it is not difficult to tell the truth. This man has already done for her what no one else can do, she shouldn''t doubt him anymore. Although she didn''t know why he still married Golden Butterfly in this life, at least for this day, this moment, she chose to believe in his love without reservation. Xuan Yin lowered his head and kissed her forehead lightly: "Whether she was or not before, this time, she will definitely not be." "Xuanyin..." Ning Yue was moved. "Your Majesty is comingthe Queen is coming" Accompanied by Xiao Dezi''s transmission, the King of Nanjiang and Empress Geng got off the sedan chair hand in hand. After a night of worrying, the king of Nanjiang was visibly haggard, his steps were not as steady as before, but his eyes were shining brightly, as if some happy event was about to happen. The first thing he did when he got out of the sedan chair was to look at Ning Yue. There was no strange kindness and love in his eyes, which made Ning Yue''s heart feel warm. Ning Yue bowed politely. The King of Southern Border raised his smiling face. People are used to meeting with wind and wind, and seeing that His Majesty has no intention of blaming Ning Yue, they quickly shut up and sneered blatantly. Today''s Empress Geng is another highlight of the banquet. She is wearing a light white tunic dress. The neckline, cuffs and belt are all in dignified red. The skirt has no wrinkles and falls straight down. reduce age. Her hair was not tied into a repeated bun, but a single bun on the top of her head, fixed with a lily-of-the-valley silver hairpin, and earrings of the same style on her ears, which modified her face very nicely. Along the way, she was like a lady strolling under the plane tree, exuding a faint fragrance of books all over her body. She was holding Nanjiang King''s arm, her face was bathed in love, her happy and gentle appearance made Ning Yue retch. Whether she is the queen of the previous life or not is temporarily uncertain, but it is a certain fact that she is ambiguous with Island Master Zhao. Ning Yue looked towards Island Master Zhao, and sure enough, he saw that the other party was looking at Empress Geng obsessively. Empress Geng clearly didn''t see Island Master Zhao in her eyes, and the seduction that time was just a small trick, which made Island Master Zhao fall in love. The King of Nanjiang at the side didn''t notice these abnormalities at all, and still chatted and laughed with Empress Geng lovingly. When passing by Ning Yue''s seat, the King of Nanjiang stopped and asked kindly, "Are you all right?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes and said: "Everything is fine, thank you for your majesty''s concern." "I just said you will be fine!" Nanjiang King patted Ning Yue on the shoulder. He doted on Empress Geng, but his love for Ning Yue was not fake. Ning Yue felt more and more distressed about this late old man, and also became more and more angry with Empress Geng, she slowly raised her eyes, just at this moment, Empress Geng was also looking at Ning Yue. The four eyes met, and a murderous aura suddenly burst out in the air. Xuanyin stood in front of Ning Yue without any trace, and said casually: "What is the purpose of the queen looking at this king''s wife like this?" Empress Geng''s eyes flashed a smile: "I am worried about the safety of the princess. Since the princess is fine, I am relieved." Her voice is as pleasant as ever, ethereal and elegant, like the wind in a mountain stream. Ning Yue, however, shuddered. These three people are the most beloved people in the life of King Nanjiang. The King of Nanjiang didn''t notice the strangeness of each other, and said happily: "Last night, I worried about the queen too. Fortunately, you are safe and sound. In the future, don''t worry about it again." naughty." Nanjiang King and Empress Geng attended the table. "The disappearance of the princess of the county last night made everyone very anxious. I only found out this morning that the princess of the county has been with the king of Yinjun. From now on, everyone should stop discussing this matter. If there are some gossips, don''t Blame me for being rude to him!" Everyone pursed their mouths, as if they didn''t believe the Nanjiang King''s words. However, the king of Nanjiang issued an order, and they had to restrain themselves. "Your Majesty, you are very kind to Prince Yinjun." Concubine Yan Hui said calmly. Concubine Liu Gui frowned, vaguely feeling that there was something in Concubine Yan Hui''s words The King of Nanjiang''s eyes wandered across the audience, and he said with difficulty concealing his joy: "I called everyone here tonight, and I have something important to announce to you! Before I announce it, dear ladies, ladies, All the sons and daughters should be mentally prepared first, this matter is of great significance to me and to Southern Xinjiang." When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but be in awe. The king of Nanjiang glanced at Xuanyin with a smile, and said: "I, I have found my eldest daughter living among the people! She is the prince''s sister and the daughter of the Empress Yuan! She gave birth to a very good son for the Huangfu family! She She is no longer alive, but she sent my eldest grandson back to my side!" Eldest grandson? Concubine Liu Gui frowned slightly, King Xuan''s son is the eldest grandson, where did a new eldest grandson come out? "Xiao Yin, come to me." Xuan Yin of the Southern Xinjiang Dynasty stretched out his hand. Everyone looked at Xuanyin in a flash! Xuanyin stood up calmly and came to the King of Nanjiang under the dumbfounded gaze of everyone. Nanjiang King held Xuanyin''s hand: "It is my life''s regret that I failed to raise your mother, and I will compensate you, along with your mother''s share." "Grandpa." Xuanyin called him. The king of Nanjiang was so excited that his voice trembled: "It''s time to call you Grandpa Huang. From today onwards, I will restore your royal status. Remember, in Nanjiang, you are not Xuanyin, but Huangfuyin!" Huangfuyin... The scene suddenly fell silent. I thought that Ning Yue''s defilement was enough to scare me, but I didn''t expect that after half a day, something even more shocking came out. It''s nothing more than a daughter living among the people, this daughter also gave birth to a son with Xiliang. This son once led an army to attack southern Xinjiang and killed many generals. Although the two countries have calmed down the flames of war, how can the brothers who died under his command swallow this breath? Many generals looked very ugly. If they just recognized him as a grandson, they probably wouldn''t take it too seriously, but the king of Nanjiang gave him the surname of the imperial family The king of Nanjiang said with emotion: "Your uncle has no children in his life. This is his greatest regret. After he left, the East Palace has been empty. You can move in. Remember, you must honor your mother and concubine, just like honoring Lanzhen. Same." Moving into the East Palace? Honor your mother and concubine? Does this mean that Xuanyin should be adopted under the name of the prince and princess? Then wouldn''t he become a grandson and the person most qualified to inherit the throne? The scene... exploded. Queen Geng broke the bamboo tube with her hand. Liu Guifei''s cup fell to the ground. Concubine Yan Hui and Concubine Zhang Li quickly came back to their senses after a brief shock, and cast mocking glances at Concubine Liu Gui at the same time. Also protect Ma Ningyue, protect him! Her husband has become the eldest grandson of the emperor, and what your grandson did not get, he got easily, and the throne that your son has been fighting for desperately, I think I will give it up. "The grandson of the emperor in the East Palace is the future grandson of the emperor, who is going to inherit the throne! Concubine, sister, congratulations, you are so foresighted to help Ma Ningyue eradicate the Geng family, attack Queen Geng, and get close to your majesty. Now, Her husband has come to power, and the two of them will not treat you badly!" Concubine Zhang Li laughed tremblingly. Concubine Yan Hui couldn''t help but sneered: "Yes, I will definitely not treat my sister Guifei badly. In the future, my sister will flourish, remember to take care of my younger sisters!" Concubine Liu Guifei''s face turned pale, Xuanyin is His Majesty''s grandson, so Ma Ningyue is His Majesty''s grandson-in-law. Fortunately, she is still wondering why she was favored by His Majesty the moment Ma Ningyue came. , His Majesty came to sit in her palace every now and then, and gave her some things from time to time. Now that I think about it, every time His Majesty came, it happened that Ma Ningyue was also there. For a while, she thought to herself that Ma Ningyue must be her lucky star, because she got lucky so often. Now it seems that she was played by this grandparent and grandson at all! What His Majesty wants to see is not her at all, but Ma Ningyue! "Ma Ningyue, you are ruthless, you are so ruthless! Use this palace and King Xuan to clear the way for you, and in the end, kick our mother and son aside, and ascend to the throne by yourself! This palace is really blind, and I only see it now Your true face! You wait for this palace! This palace will not let you get what you want!" "Miss, Concubine Liu Gui over there seems to be angry. Look at her eyes, and she wants to eat you." Dongmei poked Ning Yue''s shoulder and said softly. Ning Yue didn''t care much about these things. After all, things like this have happened frequently in past and present lives. Compared with the harm Queen Geng caused to her, Concubine Liu Gui''s deterrence is not worth mentioning: "No need Leave her alone." "My son-in-law became the eldest grandson of the emperor, which is equivalent to stealing the throne of King Xuan. She must be very angry!" "Even if Xuanyin doesn''t become the eldest grandson of the emperor, the throne will not belong to King Xuan." Concubine Liu Gui can''t beat Empress Geng. Dongmei was still worried: "That''s what I said, I''m afraid she doesn''t think so. If she thinks you are using her...will she seek revenge from you? She seems to know a lot of your secrets, if she shakes you Come out...just to plot against Patriarch Geng..." "She also participated, it doesn''t matter if I shake out, she can''t pick it clean herself, she is not that stupid." She has already figured out the details of Concubine Liu Gui very clearly. She has some brains and bad habits, but she is not top-notch. Her desire and ability are not on the same level. Even if she really hates her, she is not afraid. The tree was uprooted. Compared to Concubine Liu Gui, Ning Yue is more worried about Empress Geng. This woman who is willing to sell her soul and faith in order to gain power is simply a pervert. I hope she is not the queen of the previous life, and I hope she does not intend to use herself to confuse Xuan Yin, otherwise, it is really disgusting. "Miss, your mask is loose." Dongmei quietly pressed Ning Yue, "It''s done." The banquet continues. The king of Nanjiang recognized Xuanyin and was very happy. He held up a wine glass and drank with his officials one by one. Everyone hadn''t seen him show such a happy smile for many years, and for a while, they couldn''t say anything that would spoil the scenery. The supporters of the Marshal''s Mansion expressed their sincere congratulations to Xuanyin. People from Island Master Zhao''s line also raised their glasses to congratulate Xuan Yin on his return home. There are also some people who follow the wind and see that Xuan Yinrong''s favor is in full swing, and each expresses their intention to take refuge. There are also neutral and ignorant people. Xuanyin didn''t care. Going back to the seat, seeing Ning Yue touching her face thoughtfully, she asked, "What are you thinking about?" Ning Yue said: "I was thinking, I was changed by someone, so is there anyone else who can change my face? If I die in your hands, that person will replace me by your side, right?" Xuanyin''s eyes turned cold. Ning Yue said again: "I can''t figure it out, why did you marry someone else to be your queen? You obviously like me so much. The only explanation is that you mistook that person for me." "I didn''t admit my mistake!" Ning Yue did not immediately refute his words, but took two cups and put them on the table: "Look, these two cups are exactly the same, if the person who pretends to be me can match my figure, voice, If the temperament is highly consistent, she is me. You met me first, and you recognized me. But if this time, you met the fake me first, you might recognize her too ? Xuanyin''s face darkened: "You still don''t trust me?" "No, don''t misunderstand, this is not your problem." Ning Yue touched her cheek, "Before today, I didn''t believe that there was a human skin mask that couldn''t be peeled off, like a real face." "After all, you just feel that someone is secretly impersonating you." "Yeah." Ning Yue nodded, "I came back too early, that person hasn''t had time to get to you, but I guess, she has already put on the mask, because she has to be ready at all times, just waiting for the news of the ''Golden Butterfly'' The news of her death came to you. What is certain is that her mask will not come off." "I haven''t seen anyone who looks like you." Xuan Yin looked around. "I can think of wearing my own face again, maybe she also thought of this way. Xuan Yin, we want to expose her." Ning Yue grabbed Xuan Yin''s hand, unwilling to be reconciled, and was seen all. The restlessness in her body, all at this moment, turned into the determination in her eyes. Xuan Yin touched her head: "Okay." After drinking for three rounds, everyone was slightly drunk, Xuanyin stood up, and cupped his hands at the king of Nanjiang: "Grandfather, I hunted with Yueyue last night and caught a sea dongqing. I want to take this opportunity For you." Costinoid, also known as Gyrfalcon, is a very rare bird of prey. It is rumored that only one out of 100,000 condors can be found. It shows how precious it is. It can''t be hunted at all, it mostly lives in grasslands, places like Spirit Snake Island, and I haven''t even seen its hair. The king of Nanjiang immediately became interested: "Okay, bring it here for me to see! When I was young, I hunted a sea dongqing and gave it to your grandmother as a betrothal gift! Later, your grandmother let it go, for I even had a fight with your grandmother about this!" When he mentioned the past, there was a hint of memory in his eyes. Everyone secretly sighed, after so many years, His Majesty has not forgotten Empress Chen, no wonder he loves Xuanyin so much. Xuan Yin asked the shadow guard to present Hai Dongqing up. This is a snow-white Haidongqing with a hooked beak and sharp eyes. Even if it stays still in the cage, one can feel the powerful murderous aura emanating from it. Cowardly daughters, Qiqi shrank back, for fear that this sea dongqing would accidentally fly out of the cage and peck them. Nanjiang King''s eyes were slightly bright: "It''s much bigger than the one I hunted back then, and the eyes are good." He couldn''t put it down. Xuanyin said: "The newly hunted one is not too docile. Grandpa Huang can find someone to tame it. After taming it, look at the yard. It is majestic and domineering." The king of Nanjiang laughed: "Who can find someone else to tame it? I can do it myself! I didn''t tame that sea dongqing back then? If you don''t tame it, would I dare to give it to your grandmother?" Xuan Yin thought for a while, and said: "It''s strange to say that when I hunted this sea dongqing, it struggled very hard and almost pecked my hand. When I put it in the cage, it bumped into me even more angrily. Non-stop, I thought it would have to make a fuss when it got here, but it was so quiet, presumably, Grandpa Huang''s aura was too strong, calming it down." The king of Nanjiang was overjoyed by Xuanyin''s praise, put down his cup, and walked towards Haidongqing. "Your Majesty." Empress Geng gently held his hand, "Caidongqing is dangerous." Nanjiang King smiled and said: "It''s just a bird! What''s so dangerous? I''ve even killed a tiger, so I''m still afraid of it?" Empress Geng winked at Eunuch Qin. Eunuch Qin said with a smile: "Your Majesty, you are too mighty, and you are so far away that you have suppressed Haidongqing so much that you dare not speak. If you want to go there again, you will scare it to death." "Haha! You monkey!" No one doesn''t like to hear nice words, and the king of Nanjiang is no exception, but today, he seems to have made up his mind to tease that Hai Dongqing, waved off Eunuch Qin''s hand, and walked away. Go down the steps and come to the birdcage. The shadow guard knelt down on one knee and raised the birdcage above his head. His Majesty looked at Costin. Hai Dongqing was very quiet, her sharp eyes gradually became gentle after looking at the King of Nanjiang for two seconds, and she lowered her head, looking from a distance, as if she was saluting the King of Nanjiang. This made Nanjiang Wang very happy. The King of Southern Border stretched out his hand. "Your Majesty!" Empress Geng stood up. "It''s okay, queen, don''t worry, it likes me." The king of Nanjiang stretched out his hand and touched the birdcage carefully. This was to test whether Hai Dongqing would peck him, which surprised him. Instead of getting angry, Dong Qing put his little head to the place he touched and rubbed gently. Nanjiang King''s heart was softened, and he touched Haidongqing''s head with his fingertips. Costin suddenly spread its wings! Everyone, including the king of Nanjiang, was terrified. But the next second, it opened its beak, looked up to the sky, and let out a long eagle howl. "Grandpa Huang, it is happy!" Xuan Yin continued to pat the horse. The king of Nanjiang was so happy that he could hardly tell the difference between east and west, north and south. He had lived to this age, and he had never seen any good things. Only this Haidongqing had only hunted one in his life, and the process of taming was extremely difficult and long. Unlike now, he just relied on his dragon spirit to suppress the other party. The king of Nanjiang poked his fingertips in and touched its eagle beak. You must know that this is the most dangerous part of its whole body except for the pair of sharp eagle claws. If it is pecked, its bones may break. Everyone broke into a cold sweat for the King of Nanjiang. Hai Dongqing didn''t peck at the King of Nanjiang, but obediently let the King of Nanjiang caress it. Nanjiang King laughed excitedly: "Quick! Open the cage!" "Your Majesty, this...isn''t it right?" It was Island Master Zhao who spoke, teasing Hai Dongqing was enough to make him terrified, let it out? Nanjiang King smiled and said: "Let it out! I can subdue it! Isn''t it right, little general?" Hai Dongqing flapped his wings, as if agreeing with the words of the King of Nanjiang, and also as if he couldn''t wait to rush out of the cage. Nanjiang King stroked its wings affectionately: "Okay, okay, don''t worry, I''ll let you out now." He said to the shadow guard: "Unlock it!" "Yes!" The shadow guard took out the key from his waist and opened the door of the birdcage. Hai Dongqing flew out of the cage with a puff, and galloped past the banquet like lightning. Everyone jumped in fright. Costin was flying higher and higher, circling back and forth in the sky. The king of Nanjiang raised his head and waved at him: "Little general, come down quickly." Hai Dongqing swooped down at such a fast speed that the guards drew their swords in shock. It landed firmly on the shoulder of the King of Southern Border, and mischievously pecked at the Crown of Hair of the King of Southern Border with its eagle beak. Lost. Nanjiang King laughed loudly: "You naughty little thing! Are you hungry?" Hai Dongqing flapped its wings again. Its wings were too long, and it slapped the Nanjiang king on the face. The Nanjiang king who was "slapped" in the face did not show any anger, and happily took it back to his seat. Its sharp eyes swept over the people seated. Eunuch Qin hurried forward and blocked Empress Geng with his body. Nanjiang King sat down and put it on the table: "Don''t be naughty, don''t hurt people, you know? What do you want to eat, take it yourself, seafood is raw, do you want to eat it?" Hai Dongqing jumped up on the table. Everyone has only seen the flying condor, but not the bouncing Haidongqing, so they immediately felt very fresh. Chai Dongqing first pecked at King Nanjiang''s wine glass, probably because he didn''t like it, so he dropped the glass without hesitation; then, he looked for seafood in King Nanjiang''s bowl. It didn''t seem to be very satisfied with the seafood either, so it flapped all the seafood with its wings willfully. Things clattered and fell on the King of Nanjiang. This must be in the past. The king of Nanjiang had executed the opponent long ago, but it happened to be his little general. The king of Nanjiang was angry and funny: "You are so tricky! What do you want to eat? Do you want raw meat?" Xiao Dezi held back his horror, and took a plate of ungrilled meat skewers from the side. He didn''t dare to feed him, and looked at the King of Nanjiang with embarrassment. Nanjiang King personally picked up a string: "Come on, little general." Hai Dongqing turned her face away arrogantly. "You don''t want to eat this?" Nanjiang King said to Xiao Dezi: "Go and find some rabbits to live." "Yes!" Xiao Dezi went away in a hurry. Hai Dongqing flapped her wings and jumped onto Empress Geng''s table. Empress Geng changed color slightly. Hai Dongqing stopped looking for things, and just stared straight at Empress Geng. Empress Geng remained calm, but her hands buried under the table tightly pinched her cuffs. Eunuch Qin stepped forward, took out his fly whisk, and scratched Hai Dongqing without any trace, wanting Hai Dongqing to go to another place, but at this moment, Hai Dongqing suddenly became angry, and the eagle eyes suddenly stared, Flapping its wide snow-white wings, it shot straight at Eunuch Qin like a ray of white light. Everyone, including the king of Nanjiang, didn''t realize what happened, so Eunuch Qin let out a scream and fell to the ground. He covered his face, kept rolling, bumped into the table, knocked down all the dishes and wine glasses, spilled the wine and soup all over the table, and flowed down the edge of the table, drop by drop, dripping on him. Scarlet liquid flowed out from between his fingers. Amidst the wailing, everyone seemed to hear the sound of chewing. is Costin. It ate Eunuch Qin''s eyeballs. "Escort" The guards rushed up with a bang, and protected the King of Nanjiang and Empress Geng tightly, staring at the ferocious Haidongqing. Empress Geng pushed away the guards, walked up to Eunuch Qin, looked at him and said, "Qin An, how are you?" Eunuch Qin was rolling all over the floor in pain: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, save this slavethe slave''s eyes..." Empress Geng''s indifferent expression that has remained unchanged for thousands of years was finally broken. Her cold eyes swept over the Haidongqing who had done evil but was still arrogant, and said sharply: "Your Majesty! No matter how good it is, it is a just brought back after all. Beast! Inhumane! Today I hurt the servant of the Palace, and tomorrow I may hurt Your Majesty!" I don''t know who is insinuating when I say this. The King of Nanjiang frowned slightly, and shot Hai Dongqing with a cold gaze. Hai Dongqing seemed to have finally realized what he had done wrong, drooping his head, wrapping his wings around his body, looking extremely aggrieved. The king of Nanjiang was a little soft-hearted. Xuanyin said: "Grandpa, I saw it very clearly just now. It was Eunuch Qin who first attacked the little general with his fly whisk. The little general pecked out Eunuch Qin''s eyes in order to protect himself. The little general is your general. Submit to him." You are not submitting to an **** who doesn''t even have a species!" Concubine Liu Gui scolded disdainfully: "I don''t agree with His Highness Changsun''s words. His Highness Changsun only saw this little beast fight back against Eunuch Qin, but he didn''t see that it wanted to attack the Queen. Eunuch Qin also wanted to kill the Queen to protect the Queen." chased away." Xuan Yin sneered: "Really? Your Majesty''s favorite pet, the general appointed by His Majesty, actually turned into a little beast in the mouth of the empress. Don''t you think that the empress can scold you like that, so you have the qualifications?" The queen is the first wife, even the son of the emperor can scold her, let alone a bird? The noble concubine is different, she is just a concubine, imitating the airs of the queen, isn''t this asking for trouble? Concubine Liu Gui blushed from choking: "You... Duke Yin, don''t go too far!" Xuanyin smiled casually: "It''s His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson of the emperor." Concubine Liu Gui''s longing for the position of eldest grandson fell into the hands of her allies. She was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas were born in heaven. Now she has the opportunity to bite the other side. Without Empress Geng''s teaching, she will not miss it: "His Royal Highness, The bird was given by you, and now that the bird has hurt someone, can I suspect that everything was instigated by you? After all, this bird seems to be quite human." "Your Majesty''s words are too unfair to me. It''s true that I sent this bird, but I just hunted it yesterday, and I haven''t been able to subdue it. It became so proficient in human nature after meeting the Emperor''s Grandfather. It''s my Majesty''s thought." Say, Grandpa Huang doesn''t have the ability to tame Hai Dongqing?" Concubine Liu Gui was choked to the point of being speechless. The king of Nanjiang waved his hand: "Okay, stop fighting, little general, come here!" Hai Dongqing came to him obediently. Nanjiang King picked up the chopsticks and slapped it twice. It barked a few times in grievance, and looked at the King of Nanjiang pitifully. "Do you know it''s wrong?" "Do you still dare to hurt people in the future?" "I think it''s your first offense, I''ll beat you a few times, and if there''s a next time, I won''t be able to get around you!" A **** case was easily uncovered. The king of Nanjiang lost his interest in continuing to have a banquet, so he took Hai Dongqing and was about to leave. Queen Geng suddenly caught up: "Your Majesty, this matter cannot be left alone!" She said, and went to pull the hand of the King of Nanjiang. Hai Dongqing in the arms of the King of Southern Xinjiang suddenly flew up, circled and rushed towards Empress Geng. Empress Geng''s expression didn''t change at all, she showed the hairpin she was holding in her hand, and stabbed Hai Dongqing in the eye! The moment Empress Geng called to stop the King of Nanjiang, Ning Yue secretly wondered, Empress Geng looked smart, why was she so stupid at the critical moment? The king of Nanjiang loves the little general, and it is absolutely impossible to do anything to the little general for a slave. She actually wants the king of Nanjiang to give her justice. However, when she saw Empress Geng showing the hairpin in her hand, she instantly understood what Empress Geng meant. Empress Geng intentionally provoked Hai Dongqing to attack her. In this way, she killed Hai Dongqing by mistake under self-preservation, and the king of Nanjiang couldn''t blame her. What a courageous woman! Xuanyin sneered, flipped his hands over, and blowing out a strong wind. Empress Geng''s hand went numb, and the hairpin fell to the ground. Hai Dongqing bit Empress Geng''s skirt, and then, with a wicked pull, Empress Geng''s coat was torn apart, and her bellyband fell off. I solemnly recommend the article "The Tyrant''s Proud Farm Wife" by my friend Mercury Bottle, http://www. xxsy. net/info/856050. html Introduction Enter carefully! This is definitely not a story about the growth of a little bun, but a little loli who is working hard and intends to raise the little bun. She doesn''t want to one day, but finds out... Accidental time travel, justice ranger turns ugly village girl, sister-in-law is greedy, sells her to others for ten taels of silver. Temporarily soft-hearted, pick up a stinky kid and go home, but he has the physique to attract killers... It''s so miserable that he has no friends. Live in the deep mountains, brew fine wine, breed cattle and sheep, Eat steak, drink wine, and cook barbecue. Earn tickets, have nothing to do to tease the little buns, life is boundless joy! Nima! What do these men in black want to do... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1286： 【V150】Take away the phoenix seal Chapter 1286 [V150] Taking away the Phoenix Seal There was a shocking sound in the audience. Knowing that Hai Dongqing is cruel, but he didn''t expect it to be so cruel that even the Queen''s clothes were torn off. They...everything...sees. But that''s not even the most shocking Until many years later, whenever someone recalled this scene, they would still show a surprised and frightened expression. What surprised me was that the woman who was nearly forty years old had such a charming and beautiful figure, and what shocked me was that a piece of skin suddenly fell off her face! is cheeky. The timid daughter fainted on the spot. The wives all leaned back and hugged their daughters together. This scene was like seeing a ghost, and it was much more terrifying than Hai Dongqing. Nanjiang King turned around, his heart skipping a beat, he was so frightened that he was going to teach Hai Dongqing a lesson: "Queen, you..." Empress Geng touched her face, and said nervously, "The concubine has some rashes on her face, so she wore a mask for fear of affecting her appearance." As she spoke, she raised her head, and the one she was wearing was indeed her own. It''s just that there are a lot of little red spots on the face The king of Nanjiang heaved a sigh of relief secretly, he was afraid that someone would unknowingly change the queen under his nose! "If you have a rash, you will have a rash, and don''t get anything in the future." It''s weird. The king of Nanjiang felt terrified. Considering that he was his queen after all, he hurriedly took off his outer robe and put it on her shoulders. But after all, he had already made a fool of himself in front of everyone, and the king of Nanjiang''s face was not very good-looking. A hint of suspicion flashed across Ning Yue''s eyes. The moment Empress Geng''s face fell off, she thought she would see her own face, but she didn''t expect it to be Empress Geng''s face. Could it be that, as Empress Geng said, she was afraid of affecting her own face? Grooming only wearing a mask? still is- On this side, before Ning Yue could figure out why, on the other side, a lady yelled, "She has a mole on her stomach!" Everyone looked at her abdomen in a flash! Empress Geng hurriedly wrapped her body tightly with clothes! "It''s a light brown mole about an inch above the navel." "Are you sure? See clearly?" "I can see very clearly." "Is it a coincidence?" "I do not know." At the banquet, there was a whisper. In the past, they would not have cared about what grew on someone''s stomach, but today, rumors about stomachs and moles are raging, and it''s hard for everyone to be insensitive. At first, the king of Nanjiang thought that everyone was making a fool of himself by ridiculing the queen. After listening to the content, he realized that everyone was discussing the mole on the queen''s stomach. To be honest, he really didn''t know if there was a mole on the queen''s stomach. Hearing that the queen has a mole on her stomach, his first reaction was: Is that so? A mole is a mole, what''s so strange? But when he saw the strange look in everyone''s eyes, he couldn''t help but ask Xiao Dezi beside him. "Xiao Dezi, what''s going on?" Xiao Dezi cleared his throat, with a look of embarrassment: "You... it''s better not to know." "What are these words?" The king of Nanjiang shouted. Hai Dongqing seemed to feel the anger of the King of Nanjiang, spread his wings, and roared at Xiao Dezi. Thinking of the good deeds this guy has done, Xiao Dezi shrank back and said in a low voice: "Well... there are rumors that the princess of the county was defiled by someone, and the murderer escaped, showing off his ''success'' everywhere, and It is said that there is a mole on the stomach of the princess of the county." After a pause, "It is just above the belly button, one inch away." It''s in the same place as the queen''s mole, he added in his heart. But the last sentence, he didn''t dare to say it clearly, if His Majesty knew that he couldn''t help taking a sneak peek at the Empress''s jade body just now, His Majesty might have his eyes gouged out. The face of the king of Nanjiang was completely dark, and he glared at Hai Dongqing first, "Go back and deal with you," and then shouted to Xiao Dezi: "Who spread the rumors?" Xiao Dezi lowered his eyes: "I don''t know." know, but can not say. The queen has not completely fallen out of favor, so if you can not offend her, it is best not to offend her, and even if you go all out and tell your majesty the truth, will your majesty believe it? His little Dezi would not do things that he was not sure about. After more than ten years in the palace, I have learned this experience. "Miss, why does the empress have a mole on her stomach like yours?" Dongmei asked with a puzzled expression. Ning Yue is also puzzled, they say that there are no two identical leaves in the world, naturally it is impossible to have two identical people, although Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo''s faces look alike, but after taking off their clothes, the details on their bodies is different. Empress Geng was not related to her, but she had the same mole in the same place. Light brown moles are rare, and they all grow about an inch above the navel. Is it too coincidental? "Maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe she did it on purpose." "Did you spot it?" Dongmei automatically ignored the first possibility, her eyes widened and said, "Why did she have a mole?" "Who knows." Ning Yue stared, seeing the exact same mole, she was a little upset. Dongmei asked: "When she spots moles, she just spots moles, right? Why did she spot the same spot as you? Is it a coincidence again? Or is it intentional?" Ning Yue shook her head: "I don''t know." No matter how Empress Geng points out that she is the same as her, she no longer believes that it is a natural mole. Dongmei didn''t believe it either. Thinking of Empress Geng instigating her subordinates to spread rumors that the young lady was defiled, Dongmei''s eyes flashed a cold light, she raised her head fearlessly, and said, "Your Majesty, the servant heard some rumors during the day, saying Last night, a murderer kidnapped a woman and defiled her. There was a light brown mole on the woman''s stomach! Madam, have you ever heard of this?" This girl... is really not afraid of death. Can you ask such a question in front of so many people? And the question was so obvious, it was clear that the person defiled by the murderer was the queen! Turning their minds, everyone''s eyes on Dongmei changed. Dongmei was not afraid of serious problems, and said with a smile: "It''s ridiculous that some uninformed people still slander my lady. In fact, there is no mole on my lady''s stomach at all. The one with moles is the queen!" "What? Is there no mole on Ma Ningyue''s stomach? Is it true?" "Fake, right? The murderer clearly said it was Ma Ningyue..." "You haven''t seen the murderer again... Have you seen a light brown mole? Have you seen two people grow in one place?" "makes sense." "Some, my grandma and I have a mole behind the earlobe." "But such a coincidence is rare!" Everyone, you and I talked about it. Ning Yue didn''t expect such a dramatic turn of events. Even if someone offered to have her stomach examined right now, she wouldn''t be afraid. It''s a big deal. She would cover up the mole with some tricks. Anyway, the initiative is in her hands. On the other hand, the queen who was suddenly "exposed" couldn''t erase the fact that she had a mole. Want to imitate her, but bear the blame for her, that''s great. Dongmei continued: "Empress, why didn''t you speak? Where were you last night? Did you go out?" "Bold!" Empress Geng''s eyes were cold, and she tried her best to restrain her emotions, not to let her expression collapse. Dongmei went all out: "What''s wrong with me being bold? It''s obvious that you were insulted by others, and you still slandered me as my lady? Could it be that, just because my lady didn''t return all night, should I be your scapegoat? My lady, I was with my uncle all night! I didnt encounter any danger! But you, my lady, where did you... go last night?" Empress Geng''s expression still didn''t change a bit, her face seemed to be frozen, but the cold light in her eyes was enough to make one feel cold: "Where is this palace going, do I need to explain to you?" "If you can''t explain it, it means that you were the one who was defiled by the murderer last night! You are afraid that people will find out, so you deliberately blamed my lady! I have actually found out just now! The rumor that my lady was defiled is from your side Eunuch Qin spread it! When he met everyone, he said, "Oh, the murderer has seen it clearly. There is a light brown mole on the stomach of the princess of the county, three inches above the navel." Huh! It''s obviously my own situation! But I have to settle in my house Miss!" Dongmei said boldly, Empress Geng was so angry that she shook her body, Dongmei still didn''t think it was enough, and said to everyone: "If you don''t believe me, find a few girls'' homes, come with us, and see my lady Is there any mole on the belly!" Yes, but my lady can cover it up! Make sure you can''t see it! Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s hand, and said softly: "You picked up a treasure, how did you find it?" Ning Yue bent the corners of her lips: "I picked her up when she was dying, why? Do you want to pick one up too?" Xuanyin said: "You are enough." Ning Yue blushed, isn''t she fighting with Empress Geng? How is this guy talking about love? And so eloquently said. The emotions of the young couple did not interrupt everyone''s interest in "finding the truth". If it was true as Dongmei said, there was no mole on Ning Yue''s stomach at all, and everything was a rumor spread by Queen Geng, then the person who was defiled by the murderer would be Most likely it was Queen Geng herself. "Ma Ningyue is really pitiful. She spent a good night with her sweetheart, but was maliciously speculated that she was defiled by a murderer." "But I heard that Ma Ningyue was taken away in the imperial concubine''s yard." "So what if she was taken away? The eldest grandson of the emperor rescued her in time! I have never seen the two of them so affectionate? How does it look like she has been ruined by someone?" Public opinion has turned in another direction. Empress Geng''s eyes became colder and colder, and there was a dark surge in them, as if an endless storm was hidden, and it would explode if you were not careful. Nanjiang King looked at Empress Geng heavily: "Where did you go last night? I announced that you came to sleep, but you excused yourself by saying that you were unwell" Empress Geng''s body froze, and said: "Your Majesty, these are all nonsense. The concubine has been recuperating in the room and has never left." "What''s the matter with those rumors? Did this dog slave spread them?" Nanjiang King said, kicking Eunuch Qin. Eunuch Qin was still bleeding from one eye, and he was hit again at this time, and the pain was even more unbearable. He hurriedly knelt on the ground: "Your Majesty..." "Say! Are you maliciously slandering the princess of the county?" "Your Majesty...not a slave..." The king of Nanjiang was furious: "It''s not you? Well, I will investigate! I have ignored the harem for many years, and you all regard me as blind, don''t you?" Ever since he was ill, he became a hands-off shopkeeper, and he trusted Empress Geng inside and out. Empress Geng handed over the internal affairs to Qin An, and he didn''t say a word. It''s not that he doesn''t know about Qin An''s domineering in the harem, but Qin An''s behavior is still low-key, and he belongs to Empress Geng, so he didn''t bother to care about it if he didn''t make a big mistake. Now, Qin An has bullied his grandson-in-law! This makes him angry! "Xiao Dezi!" Xiao Dezi stepped forward: "Your Majesty." "I''ll give you a few minutes to find out whoever is spreading rumors!" Eunuch Qin''s face suddenly turned pale. Xiao Dezi went there with dedication. Since His Majesty asked him to do it this time, he had nothing to fear. After a while, Xiao Dezi returned to the scene with a few court ladies and eunuchs. They all confessed that it was Eunuch Qin who gave them money to discuss the matter of someone being defiled last night in a crowded place. Since only Ma Ningyue was missing last night, they thought it was her. They also said that they didn''t know that Ma Ningyue was the eldest grandson concubine. If they knew, they wouldn''t dare to chew her tongue even if they had a hundred guts. The Southern Border King was furious: "Qin An! What else do you have to say?!" Of course, Qin An has nothing to say. There are all the witnesses and material evidence, including the mole on Empress Geng''s stomach. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to wash it away. Now that things have happened, it is impossible to keep himself, he cried. : "Since Your Majesty has found out everything, the slave has nothing to argue with. Yes, the slave did something wrong and let the concubine Changsun take the blame. I''m sorry, but the slave didn''t intend to slander the concubine Changsun at the beginning. The slave just It is said that someone has not returned all night and was defiled, and did not specify that it is the eldest grandson concubine, but unfortunately, the eldest grandson concubine also disappeared, so... was misunderstood as the protagonist of the story." Ning Yue looked at Dongmei. Dongmei laughed twice: "That''s right." Ning Yue: "Then he is cunning." Qin An cried again: "The servant really wants to talk about the queen! There is that mole on the queen''s stomach!" Empress Geng scolded: "Qin An! Why are you treating me like this? I have taken you by my side since you were married, trusted you, valued you, promoted you, and tolerated you even when you did something wrong. Did I ever have the slightest bit of love for you?" I''m sorry for you?" Qin An showed a wry smile: "Trust me, promote me, and tolerate me? Empress, don''t you feel guilty when you say these words? Do you mean to separate me from my sweetheart by what you call trust, respect, and promotion?" Sweetheart? Underneath, there was another whisper. Empress Geng seemed uneasy, her eyes flickered slightly. Qin An smiled bitterly and said, "I fell into the water when I was ten years old and nearly died. Thanks to your timely appearance, I survived. At that moment, I told myself that no matter what I give up in the future, I must not give up on you. Before you get married, find I came to my mansion and told me that you need my talents and help you in the harem. I agreed, gave up my family''s marriage and future, and resolutely entered the palace as a eunuch. I think I have the right to repay you. Your life saving grace. After all these years, I have done everything I can and I have a clear conscience. But queen, I also get tired sometimes. I have been with you for twenty years, how many open and hidden arrows have been blocked for you, I should pay it back, and I have already paid it off. I am a eunuch, I cannot be humane, but my heart is not made of stone! I also have someone I want to protect, but why... why did you sell her into a brothel for your own selfish desires? ! Do you know how much I hated you at that moment? ! " The corners of Empress Geng''s mouth trembled, and she tried her best to bear it: "Just for this? Are you going to slander me like this? For a woman, did you break the relationship of master and servant with me for twenty years? Do you know I know why Ben Gong sold her into a brothel? It''s not because Ben Gong is reluctant to let you go, but because she doesn''t deserve it at all! She kept saying that she doesn''t dislike you as a eunuch, and she doesn''t **** for love between men and women, but once you leave, She took your money and went out to find her little boy! Ben Gong warned her more than once! But she responded on the surface, turned around and went to someone else''s bed! How can you let Ben Gong ignore this?" Eunuch Qin''s expression changed suddenly: "You... what you said is true?" "After the palace is a country, do you need to make up such a lie to deceive you?" "Why didn''t you tell me?" "I am afraid that you will be sad. I would rather you resent me than erase the last trace of cleanliness in your heart." Eunuch Qin laughed maniacally: "I''m stupid... I''m so stupid... Your Majesty has done so much for me, but I also drugged your Majesty, made your Majesty fall ill, and dismissed the palace staff, so that no one can do anything for your Majesty yesterday." Late''s whereabouts to testify... and then spread rumors that are not good for the empress... I am really unforgivable..." "Qin An, to my palace, you are not only a servant, but also a relative of this palace. You were also confused for a while. I don''t blame you." Empress Geng said sincerely. Eunuch Qin burst into tears with a smile: "But I have no face to face you... You are a good master. If there is an afterlife, Qin An will repay you again!" After saying that, he pulled out the hairpin on top of his head and stabbed himself in the heart. Empress Geng cried out in pain: "Qin An" On the seat, many soft-hearted female relatives shed sad tears. Although Qin An was pitiful, he paid the price for his stupidity. Empress Geng hugged his corpse silently, without tears or howls, but that kind of silent pain made her feel even more desolate. Nanjiang King patted her shoulder lightly: "Queen, my condolences." "As expected of Empress Geng, even I, who have lived two lifetimes, feel inferior to this method." Ning Yue sighed inwardly. Obviously driven into a desperate situation, but survived from a desperate situation, this is the real master. However, today''s matter is not fruitless. At least, through some observations just now, she has been able to confirm that Empress Geng still wears a mask on her face. In other words, Empress Geng guessed that they would try to verify it. Did she wear a mask, so she wore two of her own in a row, the bottom one with the rash, and the top one that was flawless. In this way, even if a sheet is torn off, you can still lie that you did it for fear of damaging your appearance. This woman''s scheming is so deep that it is immeasurable. Of course at least, she was sure of one thing, that is, under the current mask of Empress Geng, there must be that face that cannot be uncovered, her face. They all have the same moles as hers, so they will naturally wear them on her face. Empress Geng really made up her mind to replace her and become Xuanyin''s bedside person. Aside from age, after all, the two are quite a good match in appearance, but in terms of seniority, Xuan Yin is her step-grandson, she is really... well-versed. Perhaps, Empress Geng succeeded in the last life, but in this life, she will not give up Xuanyin, even if she dies. Every time something happens at a banquet, everyone is not surprised, but today... They were really shocked. Leaving aside the remarks about defilement or not, it was all framed by Eunuch Qin, so I will not mention it here. But Prince Yinjun of Xiliang became their eldest grandson, and the empress was gone, enough for them to talk for a long time before tea and after dinner. Xuan Yin and Ning Yue lay down on the beach, There was a bright moon in the sky, shining brightly on the sea water, and the sound of waves hit the beach, kissing Ning Yue''s little feet. Ning Yue looked at the sky and remained silent for a long time. Xuan Yin picked up her hair, sniffed it lightly: "What are you thinking about?" "I think you have changed a lot." "Really? What changed?" "Everything has changed. When you were still in Xiliang, your father scolded you a few times, and you would run away from home in anger and never return during the New Year. Xuanyu can''t scold you anymore. Whoever wronged you, You will turn your face immediately, do you still remember the incident of breaking Xuanzhao''s ribs? Today''s incident would have been two years ago, and you must have punched Queen Geng with a fist. To be honest, Queen Geng was seated At that time, I was so skeptical. But you didn''t do it, you endured it. And your Majesty, I thought you would never recognize him in your life." Ning Yue said, holding his hand ,"You''ve grown up." Xuan Yin lowered the curvature of his lips: "Was I so unbearable before? Are you hurting me or praising me? Couldn''t it be that today''s show is not good?" "It''s beautiful." Ning Yue turned her head, and her bright eyes looked into his deep eyes, "This play is very good, really. It''s getting late, I''ll go back first, you remember to go to the emperor''s side, please be safe." Xuanyin grabbed her hand: "I''m telling you the truth because I don''t want to deceive you. When I found that place, I guessed it. Do you know how angry I was? I want to kill! Kill Just everyone who touched you! But I dare not tell you, I am afraid that the angrier I am, the more you think I care. But how can I not mind? You are my wife, Ma Ningyue! I can''t protect you Alright, let you be surrounded by a group of beasts..." He said this, holding back, his eyes were red, "I hate! But I can''t show this kind of hatred! I don''t want you to be sad!" Ning Yue clenched her lips. Xuanyin sat up and hugged her tightly: "No matter what happened to you, I don''t blame you, nor will I dislike you, I just feel uncomfortable...I am sorry that you have endured so much." Ning Yue returned to the courtyard, Xuanyin went to greet the king of Nanjiang, and went to scout the enemy''s situation to see if there was anything that could be missed, and never let go of any opportunity to attack Queen Geng. After taking a bath, Ning Yue couldn''t sleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, the scene in the cave would appear, and her whole back felt a dull pain. She dressed neatly, went out of the yard, and took a walk while waiting for Xuanyin. Dongmei took a cloak: "Miss, it''s windy at night, why don''t you go back to the house?" "No, I''ll wait here." "Grandpa will be back, can''t you sleep alone? Will my servant read to you?" She can already read a lot of words now. Ning Yue shook her head: "I want to wait for Xuanyin." Dongmei said: "My uncle didn''t come back so soon, the king of Nanjiang has something to say." "I know." But now, what else can she do besides waiting for him? Ning Yue looked at the moon in the sky, "Go to sleep? I won''t go far." Dongmei didn''t leave, but Sikong Shuo came. Dongmei subconsciously blocked Ning Yue behind her: "I... my uncle and miss finally reconciled, so you should stop meddling..." Sikong Shuo had a half-smile but not a smile: "Oh, I heard that you scolded the queen at the banquet, but I still don''t believe it. Now that I see you, I realize that your courage is really as high as heaven." Dongmei scratched her head. Ning Yue said to Dongmei: "You wait for me over there." "Oh, okay." Dongmei reluctantly retreated three feet away, but her eyes were fixed on Sikong Shuo for a moment. If Sikong Shuo dared to behave unruly to her lady, she would call someone immediately. ! Sikong Shuo said amusedly: "Where did you pick up such a treasure? One person is worth hundreds of people." Look, the two brothers asked the same thing. Ning Yue said: "Is your injury not serious?" "That kid, you can''t attack lightly." Sikong Shuo touched the mask on his face, "But it''s covered anyway." Ning Yue said embarrassingly: "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me that you were angered." "I haven''t seen you for a day, have you? Are you being so polite? Anxious to draw a line with me? Ma Ningyue, do you think it''s clear?" Sikong Shuo said casually. Ning Yue was very calm, and said with a smile: "You are my elder brother and Xuan Yin''s, so of course you don''t need to distinguish too clearly." "There is no need to emphasize this point, I don''t care about morals." Sikong Shuo said, without knowing what came to mind, he added, "Anyway, there are more perverted ones." Ning Yue smiled lightly: "Are you talking about Empress Geng?" Sikong Shuo''s thin lips curled into a slight arc: "I am recuperating elsewhere. I heard that today''s dinner was very exciting. Xuanyin''s Hai Dongqing put on a good show. If I had known, I would have to climb even if I climbed." I used to join in the fun." Ning Yue said irrefutably: "It''s quite lively, it''s a pity you missed it." "Is the queen beautiful?" Sikong Shuo asked meaningfully. Ning Yue thought for a while: "Are you talking about her body, or the golden butterfly on her back? If it''s the body, I''ll give it full marks; if it''s the golden butterfly, unfortunately, I didn''t see her back." "Where''s your face?" Sikong Shuo asked again. "She lost a human skin mask, but there is another one on it, which is also her own, but it has some rashes. The reason is very far-fetched. She said that she only uses a human skin mask because she is afraid of being unattractive. But it is ridiculous that everyone Believe it." "She loves beauty, and everyone knows it. She once ate Zihe Che for beauty, not to mention wearing a perfect mask. No wonder everyone doesn''t doubt it." Sikong Shuo said again: "But are you sure about the second one?" Is Zhang also a fake face?" "I''m sure." The human skin mask is a good thing. It can change into various appearances, but it has many disadvantages. One, it is easy to fall off; , we can still see some clues. Sikong Shuo looked at her and said, "Do you think that under the second mask is her own face, or yours?" Ning Yue said lightly: "It''s definitely not her own. If it was her own, she wouldn''t need to wear so many masks. But it''s not mine, I don''t have any proof yet." "It sounds like you''ve confirmed it''s your face." "She has a mole on her stomach that is exactly the same as mine. Can you still say that she wants to be me?" When she asked this question, she no longer had the original anger, but a deep sense of helplessness. , she just wants to finish this life with Xuanyin in peace, why is there always someone who can''t see her having a good time? "Tell me, what is she planning? Even if Xuanyin inherits the throne in the future, she will be honored as the empress dowager as the middle palace. What is there to be dissatisfied with?" "Are you reconciled?" Sikong Shuo suddenly changed the topic. Ning Yue was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Well, we''re reconciled, and I''ve told him about the Golden Butterfly. Thank you for taking care of me these few days." "He doesn''t mind what happened in the cave?" Sikong Shuo asked. "do not mind." Sikong Shuo sighed: "Oh, what should I do? I don''t have a chance to perform again." Ning Yue was amused by him: "Sikong Shuo, you are fine, it''s just me..." "Don''t send me a good person card." Sikong Shuo interrupted her without thinking, his tone was very arrogant, after a long while, he sighed again: "I want to go back." "Going back to Xiliang?" Ning Yue asked. "Back to your life with this seat, this seat will definitely hold you firmly and prevent him from taking advantage of it." He said half with emotion and half jokingly. Ning Yue was speechless. She actually didn''t understand what happened in that life. Sikong Shuo had to treat her like that, but if he missed it, he missed it. All her feelings were wiped away during her ten years in prison. The atmosphere became more and more embarrassing, Ning Yue changed the topic: "Xuanyin and the king of Nanjiang have met." "I know." Sikong Shuo''s tone was not very good. "Why don''t you recognize the king of Nanjiang? You are also his grandson." Even, you are the real eldest grandson. Sikong Shuo sneered coldly: "Who would like a violent crystallization?" Ning Yue choked, and wanted to say that such a loving person as the king of Nanjiang would not mind these things, but she lost her confidence as soon as the words reached her lips. Lan Zhen is the biological mother, and she could have crippled Sikong Shuo''s body. As a grandfather, King Jiang does not necessarily cherish Sikong Shuo more than Lan Zhen. Sikong Shuo glanced at her and said, "Why are you upset again? After pregnancy, you seem to have become sentimental. I''m not here to earn your sympathy." He flipped his hands over and took out a bottle of medicine, "Here, apply it before going to bed, at least seven days, at most one month, your mask can be scratched off, let Xuanyin wipe it for you." Ning Yue glanced at his hands buried in the wide sleeves. The medicine is corrosive to a certain extent, and may have hurt his fingers: "Is the injury serious?" "Skin trauma, no problem." "Are you here to deliver my medicine?" "Of course not." Sikong Shuo looked at her, "Delivering the medicine is just for the sake of it. I''m here to remind you that you made Empress Geng so ugly, she''s probably going to make a big move." Staring at her for a moment, he said. : "She''s a bit evil, don''t let Xuan Yin be alone with her." In the courtyard of King Nanjiang, Empress Geng knelt on the ground, holding a phoenix seal in her hand. Hai Dongqing stood in the cage next to the King of Southern Border, staring at it. The king of Nanjiang loved Haidongqing to the extreme. Even if it committed such an unforgivable felony, the king of Nanjiang didn''t really do anything to it, but ordered it to be locked up and starved for three days. Hai Dongqing looked at the woman who caused him to be imprisoned in disgust. "What is the queen doing?" Nanjiang King frowned. Empress Geng said with a sad face: "The concubine is disrespectful in front of the imperial court, and has lost the face of the royal family in front of so many people. The concubine is not worthy of being a queen. I implore Your Majesty...to take back the concubine''s phoenix seal!" "Sigh." The king of Nanjiang had a headache, and the queen was so disheveled, he was really ashamed. He didn''t want to see her, but she took the initiative to hand over the phoenix seal, which made him a little embarrassed, "You said you were too, Why did you rush over suddenly? Don''t you know that little evil is very fierce?" "The concubine was too worried about Qin An, so she made a reckless mistake. This matter cannot be blamed on Haidongqing. It is also a heart to protect the Lord. It is all the concubine''s fault. The concubine begs His Majesty to punish him." The more she pleaded guilty, the harder it would be for the king of Nanjiang to convict her. In the final analysis, the queen is a victim today, shame is shame, but she did not offend Gong Gui. If she insists that she did something wrong, it is that she did not restrain Eunuch Qin and wantonly spread rumors among the dignitaries, almost wronging Yue''er . The King of Nanjiang sighed helplessly: "You have a relationship with my husband and wife, and I don''t want to punish you, but after all... you will not punish me lightly, and I am afraid that Yue''er will complain that I don''t love her. You should understand, I owe you a lot. There are too many Xiao Yins, we can''t let them suffer any more." "The concubine understands that what happened to Eunuch Qin is because the concubine did not restrain him well, and the concubine is willing to be punished." She spoke so sincerely that the king of Nanjiang felt a little soft-hearted: "You hand in the Phoenix seal now, I won''t be able to find someone to take care of trivial matters for a while, first..." "Your Majesty, the grandson is here!" Xiao Dezi reported outside the door. Empress Geng frowned. It''s not that she really wants to hand over the Phoenix seal, but she''s just putting on a show, retreating as an advance, and breaking the Nanjiang king''s mind to punish her. Who would have thought that Xuanyin would come at this juncture? Empress Geng squeezed the phoenix seal tightly. Xuanyin lifted the curtain to enter, and caught a glimpse of Empress Geng kneeling on the ground, his eyes turned cold, but the corners of his lips slightly raised: "The Empress is here too? Are you here to pay respects to Grandpa Huang? How can you do such a grand ceremony? " Southern Xinjiang Dynasty Xuanyin beckoned, and said with a pleasant face: "Xiaoyin, you came just in time, help the queen up." Xuanyin paused, stretched out his hand, and helped Empress Geng up. Empress Geng exudes a strange fragrance, which was far away in the past, but the smell is not very real, but now Xuan Yin frowned, quickly let go of her, sat down beside King Nanjiang, and said with a smile, "Grandfather, I''m here to greet you!" The King of Nanjiang patted his hand and said: "Say you came early, otherwise it was a coincidence. Queen, I am discussing the Phoenix Seal with me. She is not feeling well recently and needs to recuperate calmly. She wants to hand over the Phoenix Seal." , After thinking about it, I couldn''t find a suitable candidate..." Your Majesty said it nicely, it was the empress who was unwell that handed over the phoenix seal, but how could he fail to see that the empress was holding the phoenix seal firmly in her hand in order to retreat? It really was a coincidence that I made this trip! "Yue''er is too busy, let her try it!" Xuan Yin said, taking the Phoenix Seal from Empress Geng! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1287： 【V151】The Queens Secret Chapter 1287 [V151] Queen''s Secret Ning Yue was still wandering in the night, and instead of waiting for Xuan Yin, she waited for Concubine Liu Gui. Concubine Liu Gui was furious, like a lion with its hair blown up, and she no longer had the gentle and virtuous image of the past: "Ma Ningyue! Tell me clearly! What''s going on here?" Ning Yue knew that Xuan Yin would have trouble coming to her door after her identity was restored, but she was not surprised, but she was waiting for Xuan Yin, and she didn''t have the mood to argue with her. Glanced at her lightly, and said: "It''s nothing, what the imperial concubine sees is what it is." Great concubine, all are noble concubines. In the past, she was a concubine before she became the eldest grandson, so don''t you take her seriously? ! Concubine Liu Gui was really angry, but Ning Yue was right again. Nanjiang is a place that pays great attention to the differences between concubines and concubines. Even if she is a first-rank imperial concubine, even if she is two generations higher than Ning Yue, Ning Yue is the eldest grandson concubine of the Eastern Palace. Huangfushan is as noble as her, which is definitely not comparable to that of concubines. "You...you..." Liu Guifei pointed at her nose and said, "You are simply too shameless!" Ning Yue''s eyes turned cold: "Concubine, I''m waiting for someone, I don''t have time to quarrel with you, you go back, lest the trouble is too ugly." Concubine Liu Gui saw that she was so angry, but the other party looked calm and relaxed, and she couldn''t help burning with anger: "Okay, okay, now that you have become the eldest grandson concubine, your bones are hard and your waist is straight, don''t you? Don''t forget, you How did you step on other people''s heads and climb up!" Ning Yue glanced at her lightly: "So, you who have been trampled on the head, what do you want?" "You..." Concubine Liu Gui didn''t expect the other party to admit it so easily. She thought that Ning Yue would be full of sophistry, saying that she was so innocent. She didn''t intend to hide it. Everything was a coincidence. She choked for a while, and then shouted: "Okay! You are kind! Dare to admit it! But don''t think that this palace will forgive you! What you did to this palace, you did to King Xuan! This palace will keep it in mind, and one day I will ask you to get it back! " Ning Yue was impatient with her: "Are you done? It''s my turn to say it. Yes, I used you and King Xuan, but I didn''t use it in vain. You have won His Majesty''s favor. King Xuan has won His Majesty''s respect, and the Marshal''s Mansion is indeed willing to choose between you and the Geng family to protect you. Do you feel that you are at a loss? Also, you are getting old, and you really feel that there will be nothing in the sky? If it wasn''t for you Out of selfishness, why do you think I should give you such a big advantage? People, if you are not greedy, you will not be fooled. After all, the relationship between you and me has always been mutual use. You win me over for the sake of the people behind me. Marshal''s Mansion; I approach you because I want to unite you to deal with the Geng family, and it has nothing to do with whether Xuanyin is the eldest grandson of the emperor. Now its just because Xuanyin and His Majesty have recognized each other and become the eldest grandson of the emperor, so youre not relieved, but what if King Xuan became the prince? Do you still feel that you have suffered a disadvantage? Being used by others? " "Excessive words! You clearly know what I want, but you still lie to me, saying that you are just having a personal enmity with the Geng family and concealing Xuanyin''s life experience! If I know that you belong to His Majesty..." When she said this, she was so angry that she couldn''t continue. Ning Yue said: "I told you that you may not believe it, but from the very beginning, I really never thought of letting Xuanyin compete for the position of crown prince. My purpose is the same as what I expressed. Recognizing the king of Nanjiang...is expected other things." Concubine Liu Gui laughed mockingly: "Ha! The mouth grows on your body, so you can say whatever you like! Kuipengong praised you for your courage before, but now I see that you are just a villain full of nonsense! I have lived half my life , this is the first time I have met someone who has done something bad and has no sense of guilt at all!" Ning Yue shook her head: "Concubine, concubine, you have been trying to seize the position of prince from the moment King Xuan was born. After decades, haven''t you figured out that this is a **** road? There is no right or wrong, only Cheng Wang Defeat. Now that you know Xuan Yin''s identity, will you let him go because he is the nephew of King Xuan? You won''t." Huangquan Road, all the way with dry bones. Even if she and Concubine Liu switched seats, Concubine Liu would not be merciful to her and Concubine Xuanyin at all. If Concubine Liu was really a good person, Concubine Liu would have stepped forward when her elder brother framed Patriarch Geng. She set countless baits for Concubine Liu Gui, but she never put a knife on Concubine Liu Gui''s neck to force her to become an executioner. Everything was caused by Concubine Liu Gui''s own greed. Why didn''t the mother and son want to use her and the Marshal''s Mansion as a shield? If one day, the Marshal''s Mansion threatens King Xuan''s status, I believe Concubine Liu Gui will do even better than her. At least, she left their mother and son a way out, and changing Concubine Liu Gui might destroy the whole family of the Marshal''s mansion. Concubine Liu Gui didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. From her point of view, the fact that she lost was not due to her lack of ability, but because Ma Ningyue deliberately deceived her. If she did it all over again and knew each other''s details, she would definitely get rid of this cancer. Unplugged! "Ma Ningyue! Don''t be too arrogant! Do you really think that if Xuanyin becomes the eldest grandson of the emperor, you will be the future queen? I warn you, it''s impossible!" After Concubine Liu Gui said that she was invincible, Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat, and she thought to herself: Does Concubine Liu Gui also know the direction of this life? In the next second, she heard Concubine Liu Gui say: "I used to dote on you, and I didn''t expose it in front of you, but don''t think that the things between you and Zhongchang Shi can be hidden from my eyes! This time, I saw you hugging Zhongchangshi with my own eyes! You two..." Ning Yue laughed: "What am I supposed to do, that''s all, okay, just go and talk to Xuan Yin to see if he is angry." It was originally Xuanyin. Concubine Liu Gui blushed from choking: "You..." Ning Yue interrupted her: "Okay, don''t you, me, and me, be content, and you can keep everything you have now. If you have to compete with me, I''m not afraid of you, but I won''t do it again." Show mercy." "You wait for me!" Concubine Liu Gui left angrily. It is said that a dog that can bark does not bite, and a dog that bites does not bark. Concubine Liu Gui is so blatantly asking her to question her, but it is not very daunting. Ning Yue tightened the cloak on her body. The temperature on the island varies greatly. It is unbearably hot during the day and cool at night. "Concubine Changsun hasn''t slept yet?" A gentle female voice came from not far away. Ning Yue shook her head secretly, tonight was really lively, after Sikong Shuo left, Concubine Liu Gui came again, after Concubine Liu Gui came, Concubine Yan Hui came again. "Concubine Hui came here so late, wouldn''t she also want to ask the teacher for a crime?" Her tone was slightly weak. Concubine Yan Hui smiled softly: "I don''t have such lofty ambitions as the concubine''s sister." The imperial concubine has always called herself the palace, but she used me. The meaning of "condescension" is too obvious. Ning Yue asked: "Then why does Concubine Hui want me?" Concubine Yan Hui smiled softly: "Is it convenient to talk here?" As soon as Ning Yue heard this, she understood that Concubine Yan Hui had overheard her previous conversation with Concubine Liu Gui, but there was nothing to be afraid of, as it was unfounded, and Concubine Yan Hui would not believe it even if Concubine Yan Hui came to His Majesty to complain , On the contrary, she thought that Concubine Yan Hui couldn''t tolerate her and Xuan Yin. "It''s very convenient. After all, not everyone has the habit of listening to the corner." Concubine Yan Hui''s expression froze, and then she smiled embarrassedly: "I am afraid of disturbing you two. Next time, I will definitely stand up." "Is it because I am afraid that the imperial concubine will find out that you have come to my side?" Ning Yue hit the nail on the head. Concubine Yan Hui laughed dryly: "I can''t hide anything from Concubine Changsun." She glanced at Ning Yue, saw that the other party''s expression was faint, and said bravely: "There are so many people at the banquet, I haven''t congratulated His Highness Changsun for recognizing His Majesty yet, Prince His Highness wanted a son before he was alive, and now that he has one, he must be able to rest in peace under the Nine Springs." "Concubine Hui said this, as if the life and death of Princess Yan and Princess Shan are not important anymore." Huangfushan ran away, and Huangfuyan went to look for her. It has been several months, and neither of them has heard from them. Concubine Yan Hui cleared her throat: "I believe that their auspicious people have their own destiny." Ning Yue didn''t say a word, she really cared about someone, she wouldn''t say such things casually, she was always worried about the other party''s accident, and she was so worried that she couldn''t sleep at night. Concubine Yan Hui was a bit self-defeating, her smile showed a trace of unnaturalness, and she quickly said: "Concubine Changsun is a sensible person, and I will not waste the time of Concubine Changsun. I am here today because I have something to do." She said, looking fixedly at Ning Yue, "I want to make a deal with Concubine Changsun." Ning Yue looked at the sky mockingly: "Why should I make a deal with someone who laughed at me before? Concubine Hui, do you really think I''m hungry?" Concubine Yan Hui''s face turned blue and red after being squeezed out. If she hadn''t cultivated herself well enough, she might have lost her temper. Suppressing the turmoil in her heart, Concubine Yan Hui said: "The things that have already passed, Concubine Changsun will ignore the faults of villains, so let''s turn the chapter here! I was also deceived by Eunuch Qin, and I misunderstood Concubine Changsun that you were defiled by others. Concubine Changsun apologizes, I hope Concubine Changsun forgives." Not every sorry can be exchanged for a forgiveness. Ning Yue didn''t want to forgive those who rubbed salt in her wounds. Seeing that she was silent, Concubine Yan Hui took a deep breath and said, "Concubine Changsun, I know you are very favored, but you know your majesty''s body, how long do you think you and His Highness Changsun will be pampered? It was still the prince, but he was killed in the end. I believe you know better than me who was behind the killing of the prince. His Highness the eldest grandson has not officially entered the East Palace, nor has he accepted the canonization of the grandson of the emperor. To put it bluntly, it is not a formal The crown prince of Erbajing, what will he use to fight against that one? And even if she sits on the position of crown prince, as I said before, she can kill the prince, but can''t she kill the grandson?" Ning Yue''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Concubine Hui is a sensible person." Concubine Yan Hui said: "If I don''t understand, how can I live under her nose for so many years? It''s not like the imperial concubine and King Xuan, who hugged the prince''s thigh from the beginning." "I thought Concubine Hui hugged the queen''s thigh." Ning Yue said with a faint smile. Concubine Yan Hui shook her head and said: "It''s just a superficial greeting. My third prince doesn''t have much ability. He calls me to be emperor all day long, but even he himself understands that he doesn''t have that ability, so I don''t have to do anything for him. What are you fighting for. There are a few smart grandchildren in my palace, but unfortunately they were not selected by the crown prince. Anyway, compared to the imperial concubine, what I want...is too little." "Too little is not nothing, what does Concubine Hui want?" Ning Yue suddenly became interested, this woman can see the situation in the palace so thoroughly, either she is extremely intelligent, or Concubine Yan Hui said slowly: "I want two things. If Concubine Changsun can decide for me, I will do my best to help His Royal Highness and Concubine Changsun defeat the Queen." Ning Yue''s eyes moved: "What do you want?" Concubine Yan Hui took Ning Yue''s hand and wrote a line of words on Ning Yue''s palm with her fingertips. Ning Yue smiled: "Concubine Hui has a big appetite." Concubine Yan Hui said confidently: "The things I exchanged are also very good." "Oh?" Ning Yue didn''t seem to believe it. Concubine Yan Hui withdrew her hand, straightened Bu Yao who was rustling by the wind, and said, "The queen has a secret." In the bedroom where incense candles flickered, Island Master Zhao sat quietly in the study, and his concubine brought over a bowl of tonic soup, and said coquettishly, "Master, are you still busy? It''s late at night and the wind is strong, should you rest earlier?" Island Master Zhao turned a page of the book and said, "I''m not sleepy, go to sleep first." The concubine put the soup on the table: "Then master, have a drink of soup. I heard that something big happened at the banquet today. I think the master didn''t eat well. Sigh, I don''t know what happened. An accident caused the master to work so hard!" Island Master Zhao frowned: "Don''t gossip, be careful not to be heard!" Ai Qie hurriedly covered her mouth, and said with a smile: "Understood, master, please drink some soup, I stewed it myself." Island Master Zhao glanced at the dark soup and didn''t have much appetite. The concubine stretched out her slender hands, scooped up a spoonful of soup, and fed it to Island Master Zhao: "Master, I have boiled it for two hours, and my waist is sore. Try it, and it will not be in vain." One game!" Island Master Zhao took a sip. The concubine hurriedly asked: "How does it taste?" "Not bad." Island Master Zhao nodded perfunctorily. The concubine smiled and said, "Master, should you drink more?" Island Master Zhao''s kindness was hard to turn down. After drinking half a bowl, he couldn''t drink any more, so he pushed the bowl away and said, "Okay, you go back and rest." The concubine did not leave, but looked at Island Master Zhao with bright eyes. Island Master Zhao frowned even tighter: "What are you looking at me for?" The concubine''s eyes flickered, and she walked around behind Island Master Zhao with a smile, rubbing his shoulders, and said: "Master, you haven''t been in my concubine''s room for several days, do you despise my concubine?" Already?" "Do I have it?" Island Master Zhao asked suspiciously. The concubine said aggrievedly: "Yes! In the past, you spent half of every month in the concubine''s room, but since you received His Majesty and the others, you have never spoiled the concubine once." Island Master Zhao felt a little sorry: "You go back to your room first, and I''ll see you after I finish my business at hand." The concubine bit her lips: "Master" Island Master Zhao pushed her out of the study room, closed the door, quickly returned to the seat, took out a silk handkerchief embroidered with butterflies from the drawer, put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed deeply. After bidding farewell to Concubine Yan Hui, Ning Yue was afraid to wait any longer and waited for someone else, so she went back to the yard, but couldn''t sleep, so she walked around the room and went to the small kitchen. Dongmei was chatting with Zhen''er, when she heard the movement in the small kitchen, she thought it was the cook who secretly cooked supper again, and wanted to run to grab a couple of bites, but when she entered the room, she saw her lady wearing a Apron, chopping peppers at the stovetop. "Miss, why did you come into the kitchen? You are still pregnant, so you are not afraid of bumping into anything?" Ning Yue put the chopped chili shreds into a bowl, took another potato, and said, "Your lady, do I seem to be such a clumsy person? It''s just a meal. I''m a peasant woman in my hometown, pregnant with Liujia and still going to the field." Work! Big brother said, pregnancy is not a big deal, just dont run and jump, move more, and you will have a better life when the time comes. Dongmei curled her lips. She is a poor person, but she has been a maid for a long time. Which of the noble ladies in the house didn''t seem to go to heaven as soon as they got pregnant, just waiting for others to serve them? "Leave it alone. What you want to do, the slave will do it." Dongmei said, going to get her kitchen knife. "Don''t come here, be careful to cut you." Ning Yue patted her hand, "With your three-legged cat''s cooking skills, don''t make Xuanyin vomit." "Oh, it''s for my uncle!" Dongmei laughed and said, "I love my uncle so much, be careful to spoil my uncle~" "I''d love to spoil him." After Ning Yue raised her eyebrows, she opened the cabinet and took out the seasoning and cooking oil. Dongmei consciously walked to the stove and added firewood to it. Ning Yue raised her head and saw Dongmei looking at herself strangely, she couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" It seems that she is still wearing her own human skin mask, there is nothing strange about it, right? Dongmei supported her chin and said, "Miss, you have changed." This line sounds a little familiar. Ah, remember, she once said that to Xuanyin. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "What has become?" "Become down to earth." Ning Yue laughed out loud: "Isn''t it just cooking a meal, and it''s still down-to-earth? I used to do it a lot." Dongmei said seriously: "I used to cook, but you used to cook for the sake of cooking, and you always made yourself as if you could do everything. And the tea shop, it can be in charge of the inside and the outside, especially perfect. But the more perfect it is, the more unreal the slaves feel, and they always feel that your life is not as chic as it looks on the surface." Ning Yue paused while adjusting the sauce. Dongmei said again: "Now, you can cry and laugh like a living person. This meal is either cooked by you as a perfect wife, or you miss my uncle and want to cook for him. " Ning Yue was taken aback for a moment, the so-called authorities are obsessed with onlookers, she can''t tell the difference about her past, she just obeys her own beliefs, at the beginning it was to have a backer to deal with Sikong Shuo, so she always accommodated Xuanyin, she was afraid One day Xuanyin will change his mind, so developing his career leaves a way out for himself. But now, everything is different from then. She no longer resented Sikong Shuo, nor was she afraid that Xuanyin would change his mind, she could love someone without reservation. She doesn''t need to be brave anymore, or even too strong. Ning Yue made four dishes and one soup, most of which were refreshing side dishes, not much meat, one serving of green pepper and potato shreds, one dish of shrimp and corn, one dish of cold seaweed, and a small pot of seafood stew. As soon as Xuanyin entered the door, he smelled a delicious aroma, and his eyes lit up immediately: "Yueyue, have you cooked?" The next second, his eyes darkened again, "Didn''t I tell you not to toss around? Tired my son What to do?" Ning Yue smiled slightly, and greeted him: "I just love your son, don''t you love me?" Xuan Yin put his arms around her slender waist, and gave her a deep kiss: "Of course I love you, and you are the one who loves you the most, but you don''t love yourself, you only love your son." "Nonsense!" Ning Yue scolded him, raised her hand to unbutton him, took off his coat, and took the handkerchief to wipe his face and hands. There were some things he had brought back on the table, she didn''t care, Said: "Is the emperor all right?" "It''s okay, I''m quite energetic. If this goes on, I''ll live for three to five years without talking." Xuanyin said briskly. Ning Yue understood that Xuanyin didn''t care about the King of Southern Xinjiang, but in his heart, he hoped that he would live a long life. Ning Yue pulled him to sit down: "He didn''t punish the little general, did he?" Hai Dongqing ripped Queen Geng''s clothes to pieces, embarrassing Queen Geng. If it were her, she would have to kill this naughty thing. Xuan Yin raised the corners of his lips indifferently: "No, it hurts!" "Your Majesty loves you, right? At least you gave it to me. If I''m executed, I''ll hit you more in the face." Ning Yue analyzed. Xuanyin shrugged his shoulders, expressing that he didn''t care much about the views of the King of Southern Border. Ning Yue scooped up a bowl of seafood: "You... haven''t approached the queen, have you?" Xuanyin lowered her eyes: "Yes." He helped her, it was not intentional. Ning Yue breathed a long sigh of relief: "It''s good not to get close, remember to keep away from her when you see her in the future!" Xuan Yinquan thought she was jealous and didn''t take it seriously. He put a piece of shellfish into her mouth and then ate it by himself. Xu Shi hasn''t eaten such a good dish for a long time. Xuan Yin, who was 70% full, swept away a table of delicious food and wanted to drink the soup too. Ning Yue pressed his hand: "Will you eat it?" If its broken, you wont be able to sleep at night. Xuanyin smiled narrowly: "It''s fine if you can''t sleep, find something to do." Ning Yue blushed when she saw his obsessed look, touched her belly and said, "Don''t be serious, he can hear you." Xuan Yin also touched her stomach: "He''s only a few months old? Will he hear it?" "Almost three months." Ning Yue''s eyes flickered with anticipation and tenderness, "Time flies so slowly, it''s only been three months." Xuanyin played with her slender fingers: "Do you want to make time go faster?" "I want to." I dream of it! I can''t wait to give birth to him, watching him spitting milk bubbles, and softly calling her mother. Xuanyin carried her to the bed and looked at her with malicious intent. Ning Yue blinked: "What are you doing?" Xuan Yin bullied himself up, put his arms on her sides, and imprisoned her under him: "Let the time pass faster." After returning to the house, Ning Yue had already taken off her human skin mask, and now she was wearing that strange face that could not be taken off. She pointed to the face and said, "I don''t think it''s strange to face this face. ?" "What''s so strange about this? Isn''t it just a face? You are still you, and you haven''t changed your core." Xuanyin said, seeing her rummaging for something, "What''s wrong?" "I forgot to apply the medicine, I''m looking for medicine." She said. Xuanyin picked up the porcelain bottle that fell on the ground: "Is it this?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes." Xuan Yin cast a slanting glance at her: "Sikong Shuo has been here?" Ning Yue pursed her lips: "I was waiting for you outside, but he came here, delivered medicine, and told us to be careful of Empress Geng." "Didn''t take the opportunity to seduce you?" Xuanyin raised her jaw, and looked deeply into the depths of her eyes, as if she wanted to see everything she had experienced before through these eyes. Ning Yue glared at him: "Do you think everyone is as rascal as you?" "He''s a gentleman, and I''m a hooligan?" Xuanyin said playfully, "If I wasn''t a hooligan, you still don''t know which compound you''re staying in now! Ma Ningyue, you like hooligans!" "You!" Ning Yue was too lazy to argue with him, so she gave him a look and said, "By the way, I have something serious to tell you." Xuan Yin stared intently: "Just reminded me, I want to tell you something serious." Ning Yue blinked her eyes and said, "What''s the matter? Tell me first." Xuan Yin dipped in the ointment, and gently applied it on her forehead: "You speak first." "No, I want to listen to you first." Xuan Yin squinted at her: "Obviously you were the one who told me the business first." "I don''t care, anyway, you talk first." Ning Yue said willfully. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Xuanyin wiped the medicine, cleaned his hands, and handed a mahogany box to Ning Yue, "Open it and have a look." Ning Yue opened it, and her almond eyes widened suddenly: "Feng Yin? Why did you bring it? Does Empress Geng know?" "She took the initiative to hand it over!" Xuanyin told Ning Yue what happened in the Nanjiang King''s courtyard, omitting the parts he thought were unimportant, such as helping Empress Geng. After Ning Yue heard this, she couldn''t help laughing: "Then she really can''t steal a piece of rice!" She wanted to retreat and force the king of Nanjiang to pay more attention to her, but Xuanyin took advantage of her loopholes. In other words, Xuan Yin''s face is really thick enough. Empress Geng was clearly being polite, and he compared the truth, but the comparison was really good! "Grandpa Huang didn''t object?" Xuan Yin lazily said: "I have it in my hand, he can''t go back anymore." The comparison is whoever has a thick skin, he wants to pretend to be stupid, and the king of Nanjiang can''t help it. Only Xuanyin can do this kind of thing. Ning Yue touched the cold phoenix seal. This is the jade seal in women''s rights, representing the highest honor in a woman''s life. Xuan Yin snatched it from Empress Geng just like that. She knew without thinking that Empress Geng was going crazy. Xuanyin smiled and said: "The harem is yours now, how about it, do you like it?" "I like it." Ning Yue turned her head and smiled, "Thank you, Fourth Master." Xuanyin loves her straightforward and unpretentious temperament, pinching her fleshy little hands and said: "What is the phoenix seal, and the phoenix crown and phoenix position, all belong to you, wait for the fourth master to get it for you !" Ning Yue smiled happily: "Okay!" "What did you want to say just now?" Xuanyin asked. "Oops, such an interruption, I forgot." Ning Yue clearly remembered something very important, but suddenly her mind seemed to be short-circuited and she couldn''t remember anything. Xuan Yin smiled. "What are you laughing at?" Ning Yue glared at him. "No, I just think you are cute." His little Yueyue was so cute even when he was confused. "Ah! I remembered!" Ning Yue clapped her hands and said, "Concubine Liu Gui came here and quarreled with me, and she also said that I was cuddling with ''Sikong Shuo'' in the palace, she saw everything . "To solve her?" Xuanyin frowned. Ning Yue shook her head: "No, she''s nothing to be afraid of. After she left, Concubine Yan Hui came." "Concubine Yan Hui? The third prince''s biological mother?" Things became more and more interesting. "Well...it''s her..." "What did she say?" Xuanyin asked. "She said...after you ascend the throne...she wants to be the Empress Dowager." Xuanyin smiled disdainfully: "I have a lot of appetite." He was adopted under the name of the crown prince. If he ascended the throne, he would definitely respect the crown princess as the queen mother. But if an old hag like Concubine Yan Hui became the Empress Dowager, wouldn''t she be able to find trouble with Yueyue all day long? Xuanyin snorted coldly: "She thinks beautifully!" Ning Yue said with a smile: "This is not the most beautiful. She also said that if her son is to be a queen, if the Huangfu Dynasty does not fall, her son''s descendants will always be princes." The general princes only followed three to five generations, and then began to reduce the nobles from generation to generation. . Otherwise, why are you fighting so hard for the throne? Only the throne is eternal. Xuanyin looked at her, "Did you promise her?" Ning Yue shook her head: "Not yet, I said I would think about it." "Actually, there is nothing that can''t be canonized. I plan to let the descendants of the Huangfu sisters inherit the throne forever, but the third prince... I don''t seem to be familiar with him." "Are you very familiar with Sister Huangfu?" Ning Yue raised an eyebrow. "I''m jealous again." Xuan Yin bit her lips lightly, "I want Lan Zhen and uncle to rest in peace." Ning Yue thought for a while: "By the way, where did they go? There has been no news." "I don''t know, His Majesty sent people to look for them, but they couldn''t find them. When I return to the capital, I will arrange some people to look for them. They are my own sisters now. You don''t mind anymore?" Xuanyin smiled half-smile look at her. Ning Yue said helplessly: "Do I look like such a stingy person?" She didn''t mind it eight hundred years ago. What she cared about was the Butterfly Queen, not a couple of unthreatening cousins. Xuan Yin pinched her face: "Concubine Yan Hui opened her mouth like a lion, did she give some bargaining chips back?" Ning Yue wrapped her arms around his neck: "She told me a secret, Queen Geng''s secret." The night is like ink. Island Master Zhao ran wildly on the beach where the sea wind was whistling, and the sea wind messed up his hair. He was like a ghost who escaped from a prison, with scarlet eyes, and galloped all the way towards his destination. He took out the handkerchief in his arms from time to time, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed the alluring fragrance. But the fragrance on the handkerchief was not much, and at the end of the smell, I could smell nothing. He started feeling ill. First, the heart twitched unbearably, like pain but not pain, and then the bones itched, as if thousands of ants were biting. A patrolling guard saw him and bowed to salute: "Island owner!" He didn''t seem to hear, and passed by the guard. The guard scratched his head puzzledly, and continued to patrol along the coast. Island Master Zhao ran to a yard planted with lilacs, knocked on the door and said, "Open the door! Open the door quickly! I want to see the Queen!" The door was opened, and a handsome young **** came out. The little **** bowed and saluted: "It''s the island owner, it''s so late, what''s the matter with you? Can my servant help you convey it?" Zhao Island Master held back and said: "I want... something important! You must tell the empress personally." The little **** was stunned for a moment, and said, "The Empress is not here." "Where did she go?" Island Master Zhao asked in a calm tone, which startled the little eunuch! Fearing that the little **** might be suspicious, he swallowed his saliva and said, "It''s really a very important matter. Since the Empress is with Your Majesty, I''ll just go there." The little **** was relieved, and bowed again: "Then go slowly." The moment the door was closed, Island Master Zhao fell to the ground. His body was so uncomfortable that his strength was almost exhausted. He took the butterfly handkerchief and sniffed desperately. "It''s gone... It''s gone... How could it be gone?" So sad He stood up with difficulty, and stumbled towards His Majesty''s yard. Xiao Dezi just went through the door, and when he entered the yard, he ran into Island Master Zhao: "Hey, it''s Island Master Zhao, why are you here? Is there something important to see His Majesty?" "I..." Island Master Zhao maintained his superficial normality, but his fingers buried in his wide sleeves were shaking uncontrollably, "Have your majesty and queen rested yet?" "The servant hasn''t gone in yet, so I don''t know. Wait a moment, the servant will let you know!" Xiao Dezi entered the yard with a smile on his face. Island Master Zhao waited outside for half a quarter of an hour, and when he could hardly hold on, a figure rushed out, but it was not Xiao Dezi, but the newly promoted servant Yue Gonggong beside Empress Geng. Island Master Zhao grabbed Eunuch Yue''s hand: "Eunuch Yue! Where''s the queen? I want to see the queen!" Eunuch Yue calmly took out a champagne embroidered with butterflies from his wide sleeve: "This is a gift from your mother." Island Master Zhao grabbed the handkerchief on the tip of his nose like a hungry wolf, and took a deep breath. When the familiar body fragrance entered the tip of his nose, he seemed to be greatly satisfied. Do you see what the queen''s secret is? Master wow~ Xiao Yin must not be tricked~ No, Xiao Yin seems to have...cough cough~ put the lid on the pot and run away~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1288： 【V152】In charge of the sixth house, the night of fascination Chapter 1288 [V152] In charge of the sixth house, the night of fascination The sun rises from the sea level, and the dazzling golden light sinks into the blue waves, sparkling and moving. In a secluded courtyard, Ning Yue slowly opened her eyes, moved her body, and gasped from the pain! Last night, I was really carried away. I let him ask for it for so long. Although he slowed down again and again and was very gentle, I didn''t realize it until the morning, and I was still eaten up by him. Ning Yue touched the bed, it was cold, and called Dongmei to enter. Dongmei broke through the curtain and came in with a smile, holding a set of resized skirt and apron in her hands: "Does it feel good to be reconciled with my uncle?" Ning Yue glared at her angrily and amusedly: "You''re going to make fun of me, aren''t you?" "Hehe, isn''t the servant happy? To be honest, the servant used to hope that you would have a second spring outside, but after thinking about it later, my uncle is also very good. If you have a second spring, my uncle will be miserable. It is." Dongmei said with a smile. Ning Yue flew over with a sharp eye, what a lawless girl! Still looking forward to her second spring! Having said that, does Xuanyin count as her second spring? It seems to count. For some reason, Ning Yue touched her own face. Even though it was a completely unfamiliar face, the young skin still seemed to be reborn. "Alas." She sighed. Dongmei put on her bellyband: "Why are you sighing?" "I sigh and I always laugh at Empress Geng who is still thinking about Xuanyin when she is old. In fact, she is not young anymore." After living two lives, the age of the previous life and the present life add up I dare not think about it anymore. Dongmei now somewhat believes in Ning Yue''s past life talk, tied a ribbon on Ning Yue, and said half-jokingly: "You, even if you live a thousand years, my uncle can only like you!" Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing, living a thousand years, isn''t that a thousand-year-old demon? Dressed neatly, Ning Yue went to wash up, Dongmei went to the small kitchen to bring the steamed bird''s nest and breakfast. Ning Yue was still a little embarrassed, her appetite was not good, so she ate a few mouthfuls of bird''s nest, and then asked: "Did Xuanyin go to His Majesty''s side?" Dongmei said: "Yes, I went early in the morning after I finished exercising." Still exercising? How do you wake up in the morning when you go to bed in the middle of the night? As expected of the son of a warlord family, he has never relaxed himself in this regard. Ning Yue bent her lips and said, "Has he had breakfast yet?" "No, I said I''m eating at His Majesty''s." Dongmei poured Ning Yue a cup of boiled milk, "The young master said that this is good for pregnant women." Ning Yue drank half a glass. Today is the first day of taking over Fengyin. After breakfast, Ning Yue asked Dongmei to give a message to the concubines. It took about a cup of tea, and the concubines arrived in twos and threes. Concubine Li Shun was the first to arrive at the scene. Since the miscarriage, Concubine Li Shun has put her tail between her legs and behaved like a human being. No matter who throws a small banquet, she will go to join the party as soon as possible. But at this juncture, how could Concubine Li Shun dare to let others see the clue? Dressed more delicately than usual. "Concubine Shun is in good spirits, I think her body is almost recuperated." Ning Yue said with a smile on her face. Concubine Li Shun was afraid that Ning Yue would reveal the matter between her and the sixth prince, a trace of panic flashed across her face: "Thanks to Concubine Changsun, I am much better." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Why is it because of me? It is because of His Majesty''s blessing. Concubine Shun is His Majesty''s person, so naturally He has His Majesty''s blessing." Concubine Li Shun''s legs immediately softened, she looked around, and said in a low voice: "Concubine Changsun, I was the one who was sorry for you in the past, and should not have listened to slander to plot against you, but you believe me, I too... have no choice! Don''t mention the matter between me and the sixth prince anymore..." "What a last resort! You made a mistake yourself, but you tempted me to break it, and you wanted to kill me to become the cornerstone of your lifelong relationship. I ordered the earth to survive, but it was definitely not your kindness! Now you call me Forgive you, but still believe that you have no choice? Am I being taken advantage of?" Ning Yue sneered. Concubine Li Shun hurriedly said: "I... that... Concubine Changsun, you... I..." He hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t say a complete sentence. Seeing that Ning Yue lost her patience, she hurriedly gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, bear the grudge I, I admit it! But please dont embarrass the sixth prince! He is innocent! For so many years, I have been coercing him, and he cant help himself! Also, I was the only one who plotted against you that day He didn''t know about it from the beginning to the end, and in the end, he let you go too! Please don''t seek revenge for the sake of letting him let you go!" "Ha!" Ning Yue laughed incredulously, "You mean I should be grateful that he didn''t kill me? Is it because I''m sick or you? I''m not a sinner, and he''s not a judge. He shouldn''t have Kill me! Killing me was his fault, he corrected his mistake in time, and he was the one who redeemed himself! What does it matter to me? Do I want to thank him sincerely for his reformation?" "But...if he doesn''t let you go, you are already dead, he...he saved your life!" "Ouch." Ning Yue was about to be overwhelmed by Concubine Shun''s logic, "According to what you said, I just went to the street to arrest someone, threatened to kill him, and then let him go. Since then, he owes me a debt." Is it a life-saving grace? Concubine Shun, let me tell you, kidnapping the royal family is a serious crime, and I did not punish him, so I really saved his life!" Concubine Li Shun''s face turned pale from choking: "...Okay...Even if...Even if it''s what you said, we...We all owe you, but I just said it, and I also listened to the slander..." "It''s because of your own greed that you believe in slander, but in the final analysis, it''s because of your own selfishness." Concubine Li Shun obviously did not expect Ning Yue''s thinking to be so different from that of normal women. Ordinary people have experienced such things and are already grateful to the sixth prince. They were anxious to ask who she was misled by! "Princess Princess, you... don''t you want to know who is behind the scenes who controls everything?" She clenched her lips. "I don''t want to know." Ning Yue said slowly, but said in her heart: For such a mentally handicapped question, you can guess who it is with your toes, so why don''t you tell me? Concubine Li Shun wants to say something more, Concubine Liu Gui and Concubine Yan Hui are here. Concubine Liu Guifei hadn''t slept all night, her face was haggard, and she put on a thick layer of makeup but couldn''t cover the green eyes. She entered the room, first rolled her eyes at Ning Yue, and then sat down in the lower left corner. Concubine Yan Hui and Ning Yue''s eyes met in the air, Concubine Yan Hui smiled friendly, Ning Yue nodded slightly. Concubine Liu Gui, who wished to kill Ning Yue with her eyes, had a panoramic view of this scene. Concubine Liu Gui sarcastically said, "Hey, who made the insinuation that Concubine Changsun is an unclean broken shoe yesterday? Just kneel down and lick people today." Feet! Dont be disgusted! Concubine Yan Hui smiled: "Hasn''t some people already knelt and licked? How is it? Is it good?" Concubine Liu Gui was so angry that she almost overturned the table. Concubine Yan Hui sat down next to Concubine Li Shun. Soon, Concubine Zhang Li also came. She glanced at what Concubine Liu was doing next to her, feeling a little puzzled. According to her status, Concubine Yan Hui should be Concubine Yan Hui after Concubine Liu Gui, but Concubine Yan Hui took her seat Concubine Zhang Li yawned, sat down in Concubine Yan Hui''s seat, tugged Concubine Yan Hui''s sleeve and asked, "Hey, did you quarrel with the concubine?" Without waiting for Concubine Yan Hui to answer, Concubine Liu Gui said sarcastically: "Concubine Li, you have to be gentle, don''t tear Concubine Hui''s clothes and you won''t be able to pay for it! She is now a celebrity in front of Concubine Changsun, you better be sensible!" Concubine Zhang Li hates people who are close to the throne the most in her life. Whoever is capable is her enemy! She loosened Concubine Yan Hui''s sleeves in disgust, and squeezed close to Concubine Liu Gui. Ning Yue drank tea calmly, as if she didn''t notice the undercurrent among concubines. Soon, Zhen''er entered and whispered something to Dongmei. Dongmei bowed and lowered her voice, "Eunuch Yue, please see me." "Which Eunuch Yue?" Ning Yue asked. "The new chief servant next to the queen." "Xuan." Dongmei gave Zhen''er a wink, and Zhen''er withdrew. Not long after, a middle-aged **** with fair complexion and thin figure came in with a brocade box in his arms: "Slave Yue Donghai, please pay attention to the eldest grandson concubine and concubine. Concubine Gui, Concubine Hui, Concubine Li, Concubine Shun. Ning Yue said calmly, "Eunuch Yue came here early in the morning, but is there something wrong?" "Today is the first day of Concubine Changsun''s appointment. The Empress is not feeling well and cannot come to congratulate her. She has specially prepared a small gift and ordered her servants to bring it to Concubine Changsun with a smile." Eunuch Yue presented the brocade with a smile like a tiger. box. Dongmei took the brocade box in her hand. Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "Your Majesty, you are being polite, tell your mother for me, I will go thank her old man later." Hearing the word "old man", Eunuch Yue''s face showed a bit of stiffness, but soon, he covered it up again, bowed and said, "Your servant will leave." Dongmei muttered: "What? Deliberately taking Joe! Deliberately trying to kill him!" It''s strange that she didn''t take Joe. So many things happened yesterday, first she made a fool of herself in public, then she lost Eunuch Qin, and at night Xuan Yin took away the Phoenix seal. Ning Yue said, "Put away your things." "Yes." Dongmei turned and entered the room. A servant girl served tea to the concubines. Ning Yue glanced at everyone, and said: "Today I called all the ladies over here. In addition to formally meeting with you, there is also an important news to announce." Concubine Liu Gui sneered: "What news? Don''t your Majesty have another grandson?" Ning Yue always had a peaceful smile on her face: "I hope so. Your Majesty loves you deeply. Naturally, the more descendants the better, the matter I announced today has nothing to do with descendants." She opened the table as she spoke. He took out a piece of crystal clear jadeite from the box on the top. Everyone took a closer look and were instantly dumbfounded. Isn''t this... Fengyin? How could it be in the hands of Concubine Changsun? Ning Yue caressed the phoenix seal, and said unhurriedly: "The queen gave me the phoenix seal last night with love. From now on, I will be in charge of the sixth palace instead of her. I am not very familiar with it, so I will wholeheartedly ask the empress for advice, and I also ask the empresses of the palaces to give me advice, if there is something I have done that is not thoughtful, just point it out, I will accept it humbly." One sentence, like a boulder falling into a well, with a bang, everyone''s expressions changed suddenly. Even Concubine Yan Hui showed a look of astonishment. Everyone knows how much Empress Geng treasures the Phoenix Seal. At the beginning, Empress Geng was ordered to take care of the court together with the prince, and had no time for the Six Palaces. I dont know how many concubines rushed to get the Phoenix Seal, but Queen Geng suppressed them all. Besides, not to mention being in charge of the Sixth Palace, it is unheard of even to be in charge of the Sixth Palace. Now this yellow-haired girl, as soon as she became the eldest grandson concubine, she skipped the board of assistant manager of the Sixth Palace, and jumped directly to the height of being in charge of the Sixth Palace. This ability has to be admirable. But, was it really the Queen who took the initiative to hand over the Phoenix Seal to Ma Ningyue? Why didn''t the queen come to congratulate her? Only a steward was sent. They never believed that the queen was too sick to get out of bed, because just yesterday, the queen was alive and well. Maybe it''s shameless to come out to meet people? Everyone had countless guesses in their minds, but without exception, the eyes they looked at Ning Yue were not as negligent as before. Looking at these unrestrained concubines "kneeling down" at the feet of her lady in fear, Dongmei felt an indescribable joy in her heart. After the banquet was over, Concubine Yan Hui stayed briefly in the name of going to the toilet. "Concubine Changsun." She called Ning Yue to stop. Ning Yueping retreated from the palace man: "Concubine Hui has something to say to me?" Concubine Yan Hui said sternly: "I heard that His Royal Highness Changsun went down to visit His Majesty last night, and the Empress was also there. His Royal Highness Changsun didn''t approach the Empress, did he?" Ning Yue shook her head: "No." "That''s good." Concubine Yan Hui breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Yue blinked suspiciously: "Is it really... so powerful? I mean her..." Concubine Yan Hui sighed: "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that there is such a wicked thing in the world." She pinched a leaf casually, as if caught in a very frightening memory, she gently hugged her arms tightly "It happened more than ten years ago. I had a miscarriage. Your Majesty sympathized with me and specially allowed my natal family to visit me in the palace. My brother was also accompanying me. It stands to reason that outsiders are not allowed to stay in the harem." , but I was really seriously ill. His Majesty was afraid that I would die like this, so he asked my brother and mother to stay by my bedside all night. I woke up and said I wanted to eat ravioli from outside. Hit Queen Geng. Empress Geng did not blame my brother, but asked him gently, how is Concubine Hui? Are you awake? Do you want to eat something? My brother had a very good impression of her, and I have slightly changed my opinion of her because of this incident. It''s a pity that the good times didn''t last long. Not long after I recovered from the illness, I heard the news that my brother committed suicide. I went home in a hurry, and my mother told me that after returning from the palace, my brother seemed to be possessed by a demon, holding a handkerchief all day long, sniffing desperately, and whispering madly, saying that it was gone ,Gone. I didn''t understand at first, but later I overheard the conversation between Eunuch Qin and the queen, and then realized that it was the queen who harmed him. On the surface, the queen didn''t punish him for the collision, but gave him a veil with a special fragrance... It was her, she killed my brother! Still laughing at my brother''s stupidity! " Concubine Yan Hui turned her face, eyes filled with tears, "Do you think I can not hate her? Can I not take away her queen position?!" Ning Yue patted Concubine Yan Hui''s hand: "Don''t be too sad, she won''t end well." Concubine Yan Hui wiped away her tears, calmed down, and said, "To be honest, my brother is not the only one who got caught." "Could Your Majesty fall for her too..." Ning Yue couldn''t find a suitable word to describe this fragrance. Concubine Yan Hui shook her head lightly: "Your Majesty, I don''t know, I guess yes, Your Majesty once loved Empress Chen so much, how could he fall in love with her? Lonely? We are not bad, but we have never won His Majesty''s favor. " "Is her body fragrance useful to women?" Ning Yue asked. Concubine Yan Hui said: "It''s useless, and it''s useless to eunuchs. The fragrance is not particularly strong, and you can only smell it when you get close. Normal communication and meeting will not be affected. You ask His Royal Highness to guard her, don''t let her get close It''s all about itself." In the Nuan Pavilion of the main courtyard, King Nanjiang and Xuanyin had breakfast, and Xuanyin supported him for a walk in the courtyard for a while. Seeing that the sky was fine, he asked Xiao Dezi to place a table on the stone table under the tree. vice board. "You don''t have any errands around you." The king of Nanjiang picked up the teapot and poured tea for Xuanyin, just like an old man in a common people''s family who loves his grandson. Xuan Yin nodded, and said: "There is a young man in the Marshal''s Mansion." He was talking about Dong Ba. "Where is enough for the servant? When you enter the palace, the servant will not be able to bring you!" The king of Nanjiang drank Luo Han Guo tea, which tasted very strange, and he smacked his lips. Xuanyin was used to it, so he drank several sips. Nanjiang Wangdao: "There are rules in the palace, but there must be a smart person. What do you think of Xiao Dezi?" Xuanyin remembered that in the dream, Xiao Dezi was indeed the servant left by the king of Nanjiang, and he didn''t say anything to refute: "It''s very clever." "I rescued him from the tiger''s claws! That year when I went hunting, he was a little **** guarding the forest. He fed the tiger. As a result, the tiger refused to eat the rabbit and insisted on eating him. I shot the tiger to death with an arrow. By the way, he He is with me, and in terms of loyalty, no one is more loyal than him." Nanjiang King looked at Xuan Yin, "Give it to you!" Without Xuanyin speaking, the king of Nanjiang said again: "After I died." Xuan Yin''s arm was stiff: "You are going to live a long life." Nanjiang King smiled, but did not speak. Xiao Dezi brought out a plate of steaming coconut cake from the room, put it on the table, and obediently retreated to the corridor. "Everything tastes bad here at Old Zhao, but this coconut cake tastes okay, come on." He pushed the plate in front of Xuanyin. Coconut cake is made by mixing milk and coconut meat. Xuanyin doesn''t like the taste of milk, so he ate a few mouthfuls casually. Halfway through the meal, his heart suddenly twitched. Seeing him frowning and holding his heart together, the King of Nanjiang asked with concern, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Xuanyin rubbed his heart, and he was fine again: "No." "Nothing? You, just like the prince, always support yourself when you feel uncomfortable, as if seeing how shameful a doctor is!" Nanjiang King glared at him, and said to Xiao Dezi: "Xiao De Son, call Imperial Physician Liang here." "No need, I really..." Before he finished speaking, his heart twitched again, and he choked. Imperial Physician Liang is an apprentice of Imperial Physician Xun, and his medical skills are not as superb as his master''s, but Imperial Physician Xun is too old to travel around, so he was sent to Spirit Snake Island. He took Xuan Yin''s pulse: "Return to Your Majesty, His Highness Changsun''s pulse condition is normal, may His Highness Changsun have any other discomfort besides heart throbbing?" "Gone." "Does it still hurt now?" "It doesn''t hurt anymore." It didn''t hurt at all, but the twitching was uncomfortable, as if it was caught by something, and it was slightly itchy. Physician Liang cupped his hands and said: "These are normal, just like hiccups. If His Highness Changsun feels unwell again, I will come to His Highness Changsun for treatment." Xuanyin nodded: "I''m here for the imperial doctor Liang." Nanjiang King looked at Xuan Yin: "Are you all right? There will be a hunt in the afternoon. If you are not feeling well, stay here with me." Xuanyin said indifferently: "It''s really all right, grandpa, please don''t worry." In the Island Masters courtyard, Island Master Zhaos whole body was itchy again, not flesh, but bones, as if ten thousand ants were biting into his heart, and he pushed open the door impatiently. Ai Concubine came with a bowl of soup: "Master, my concubine cooked your favorite old duck soup." Island Master Zhao didn''t even look at her, and walked straight out of the gate. The concubine gave the soup to the maid beside her, and raised her skirt to catch up: "Master! Where are you going? You haven''t eaten breakfast yet!" Island Master Zhao walked away sullenly. The concubine grabbed his sleeve: "Master, what''s the matter with you recently? Are you sick?" "You are sick!" Island Master Zhao shook off his concubine''s hand. My concubine wonders, is the master bewitched or something? so fierce? ! "Master!" She grabbed Island Master Zhao''s sleeve again, "Where are you going in such a hurry, if you don''t speak clearly, I won''t let you go!" Island Master Zhao slapped her and slapped her across the face. She froze on the spot. Island Master Zhao gave her a complicated look, and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to apologize, but at the same time he seemed to want to appease, but in the end he left the yard in a panic without saying anything. Island Master Zhao rushed to Queen Geng''s residence: "I want to see the queen!" The little **** entered the room and announced that it was still Eunuch Yue who saw him. Eunuch Yue held the whisk in his hand, and with a specious smile on his face, he looked at him calmly: "Your Majesty is not in good health, she is still resting. What''s the matter, Island Master Zhao?" Zhao Island Master grabbed Eunuch Yue''s wrist, his eyes were red: "I...I want to see her...just one...one time!" Eunuch Yue glanced at the big palm that was tightly clamped on him, and said with a smirk: "The owner of the island said this, as if the empress is who you are, you, you have to be careful." Island Master Zhao teased: "I understand, but I... I... Eunuch Yue, you should know, right?" Eunuch Yue took out a handkerchief embroidered with butterflies from his wide sleeve and wiped his forehead. Island Master Zhao caught a glimpse of the butterfly on the veil with sharp eyes, grabbed it in his hand, and sniffed it desperately, but soon, he looked at the veil blankly: "It''s not hers..." Eunuch Yue smiled and said: "It belongs to the slave family. If the island owner likes it, he can take it." Island Master Zhao threw it back into Eunuch Yue''s arms with a chill: "Call her out! I...I can''t take it anymore..." Eunuch Yue touched Island Master Zhao''s shoulder, leaned over, and said in Island Master Zhao''s ear: "There is no free lunch in the world, don''t you think so?" After lunch, Ning Yue changed Xuanyin into a refreshing outfit: "Water, dry food, Jinchuang medicine and fire pockets are all in it." Xuanyin hugged her and laughed: "I came back after two or three hours of hunting. You made it seem like you traveled far away." "Aren''t you worried about what unexpected situation you encountered? The lesson from the underground palace was not enough?" "It doesn''t seem like I was the one trapped underground last time, right?" "Because it''s me, I have more experience than you and know what to bring when going out!" Ning Yue said solemnly. Xuanyin stroked her soft face: "Actually, you just don''t want to part with me. If you tell me, I won''t go." Ning Yue glanced at him: "No, what are you doing here?" "Fuck you." His hand penetrated into her skirt. Ning Yue''s face flushed instantly, she took out his hands that were messing around her legs, and pushed him out of the room. The sun is shining brightly, the light in the forest is dappled, and the temperature is hot and humid. Island Master Zhao took the lead, leading the heirs and sons and some daughters who knew a little about riding and archery to the depths of the jungle. He smiled and said, "I''m not bragging, all the prey on my Spirit Snake Island are treasures." , you cant even see it outside! Someone immediately said: "What treasures are there? Tell us!" "A snake with four claws, have you ever seen it?" "Four-clawed snake? Isn''t that the legendary dragon?" the young master asked. Zhao Island Master said heartily: "Yes, it is Jiaolong. There are Jiaolongs in my woods. Let''s see who of you can hunt them down!" Those who believed in Jiaolong showed eagerness to try; those who didn''t believe it snorted contemptuously, and turned their heads to search for other prey. After passing the warning line, Island Master Zhao tightened the reins and said to everyone: "Daughters, don''t go in, there are fierce beasts inside, you just hunt some rabbits, deer, etc. outside." The follower made a gesture. The follower understood, and quietly let the rabbit and the deer go. Among the heirs who came to hunt today, besides Xuanyin, there are the second prince Xuan, the third prince and the sixth prince. Perhaps they got the instructions from Concubine Yan Hui, the third prince treated Xuanyin very respectfully along the way, and they must first give up to good prey. Xuan Yin. King Xuan was different. Ever since he knew that Xuanyin was the eldest grandson of the emperor, he had no nose and no eyes for Xuanyin. He would grab whatever Xuanyin wanted to hunt, and if he couldn''t grab it, he would shoot indiscriminately, causing all the prey to be scared away. The sixth prince frowned impatiently, rode his horse and left the large army. "Second brother, isn''t it too much for you? It makes none of us hunt! If you can''t do it, you can find a new way yourself? Don''t keep getting in our way!" The third prince said unceremoniously . King Xuan snorted coldly: "The road belongs to everyone, and I can shoot wherever I like! If you are not happy, you can just leave!" The third prince got into an argument with him. Island Master Zhao shook his head, and said to Xuanyin: "Go, Uncle Zhao will take you over there to hunt blind bears!" Xuanyin nodded, leaving King Xuan and the third prince who were arguing endlessly, and entered the depths of the jungle with Island Master Zhao. Along the way, the two met many lions and leopards. Without Xuan Yinzhi, they were easily avoided. He just wanted to get a tiger skin for his son to make a winter coat, and a pair of bear paws for Yueyue''s body. The further you enter, the farther the human voice becomes, until it can no longer be heard, and the cicadas and the roar of birds and beasts linger in your ears, just like being in a zoo. A golden python gracefully crawled over the branches, its tail drooping, almost touching Xuanyin''s face. Island Master Zhao said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, it''s actually quite gentle. If you don''t provoke it, it won''t attack you." Xuan Yin took a look at the golden python, and the golden python spat a snake letter at Xuan Yin, but in the end, it didn''t launch any attack, and left with its fat body swaying. After another walk, the branches and leaves were too lush, and the light was completely dimmed. Xuanyin heard the unusual movement, and gently pulled the bow and arrow. From the southeast, a fierce tiger sprang out suddenly, grinning its teeth and attacking Xuanyin. Xuanyin stared calmly, let go of his hand, and the arrow shot obliquely into the tiger''s heart. The tiger fell to the ground, thumped twice, and died. Island Master Zhao patted Xuanyin on the shoulder in admiration: "Good boy! You will soon have the demeanor of His Majesty back then!" Xuan Yin bent the corners of his lips, pulled out his dagger, peeled off the tiger''s skin neatly, and put it into the bag Ning Yue prepared for him. Strange to say, the bag was made of unknown material, and it was not leaking. No deterioration, fresh tiger skin is put in, stuck into the seal, it is as if it has been preserved. After that, Xuanyin shot a black blind man and a leopard again, and Island Master Zhao also shot a lot, but unfortunately missed a single arrow. Xuanyin glanced at Island Master Zhao, and said, "Is Uncle Zhao on his mind? I feel absent-minded. In fact, you don''t have to accompany me. If you have anything to do, just take care of it. I can do it myself." Island Master Zhao''s expression froze, and he said with a dry smile, "What''s on your mind? I''m old and useless. When I was young, I was just like you. I shot every time, but then slowly, I got lazy. I dont want to move anymore, Im neglected to practice martial arts, you see, its hard to draw even a three-stone bow now. Dont imitate me, you know? In the future, even if you become an emperor, you still have to suffer! Xuanyin smiled lightly: "The emperor''s grandfather will live forever, and it''s still too early for the emperor." "Sooner or later, anyway, it''s yours, and no one can take it away." Island Master Zhao said with emotion. Boom A thunderclap flashed across the sky. Island Master Zhao frowned: "No, it''s going to rain! The weather on the island is like this, and it can change as you say, and there is no guarantee! Let''s find a cave to shelter from the rain!" Ning Yue was making tiger-toed shoes for the baby in the room, when a bright light suddenly flashed outside, followed by a deafening thunder, which made her hands tremble, and the needle pierced into her flesh. She pulled out the needle and put the bleeding finger in her mouth. Dongmei entered the door with her clothes in her arms: "What the hell? If you say thunder, it will thunder! Zhen''er! Go and collect the clothes!" "Okay, I see" Zhen''er outside responded. Dongmei looked at Ning Yue: "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Did you pierce your finger?" "Yeah." Ning Yue looked at the red and swollen fingertips, "I haven''t practiced for a long time, and I''m rusty." "Stop doing these things, and leave the sewing and shoes to Zhen''er. Her skills are better than yours!" Dongmei put the needle and thread into the basket. Ning Yue didn''t answer her words, and looked out the window where the rain was already falling: "I don''t know how long it will take, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back tonight..." Xuanyin and Island Master Zhao found a relatively spacious cave nearby, about ten square meters, with some small stone cracks inside, and I don''t know where it leads. The cave was full of dust, and there were some small animal bones in the corner. Island Master Zhao cleaned up briefly, and picked up some dead branches that hadnt been wet by the rain at the entrance of the cave: "Is there a fire pocket?" Xuan Yin took out the Huozhangzi from the cloth bag. Island Master Zhao took it in his hand, lit a small bonfire, and took off his outer shirt: "Bake your clothes! The humidity on the island is heavy, beware of getting sick." Xuanyin also took off his outer shirt and put it by the fire to bake. "Look at the rain, it won''t stop for a while, I don''t know what happened to those people." Island Master Zhao said, opened the bag, took out a few fruits, "I just brought these, let''s eat them alive? Really I was so hungry that I roasted that leopard." Xuanyin took out a box of pastries, a bag of steamed buns, and a bag of sugar-fried chestnuts from the bag like a magic trick. Island Master Zhao was dumbfounded. "Yueyue really had the foresight to prepare." Xuan Yin said with You Rongyan, remembering whether she was frightened by the thunder or not, and regretted going out. Should stay with her, he thought. Zhao Dao''s staple food ate a piece of coconut cake without knowing the taste. Seeing that the sky had completely darkened and the rain showed no sign of weakening, he said, "It seems that we are going to spend the night in the cave tonight. You can sleep." , I will keep watch." Xuanyin didn''t refuse, leaned against the stone wall, and slowly closed his eyes. Half an hour later, Xuan Yin was woken up by the screams of Island Master Zhao. He opened his eyes and saw Island Master Zhao rolling on the ground with his arms folded. A black poisonous snake stinged out of the hole. Xuanyin lifted Island Master Zhao''s right arm to look, and saw that he had been bitten by a poisonous snake: "What snake? Did you see it clearly?" Island Master Zhao said in pain, "It''s the viper on the island." Vipers are too poisonous. Ordinary people will die within a few minutes after being bitten. Island Master Zhao has deep internal energy and can withstand half a day, but he cannot continue to consume like this. Island Master Zhao fell into a semi-conscious state. Xuan Yin frowned thickly, held his arm tightly, and helped him **** up the poisonous blood. About half a quarter of an hour later, Island Master Zhao''s complexion was no longer dark and purple, but his breath was still weak. Xuanyin opened the cloth bag Ning Yue prepared for him, and found that there were many herbal medicines, one of which was to deal with poisonous insect bites. "I don''t know if it will work on snake venom. A dead horse is treated like a living horse, Uncle Zhao." Xuanyin fed Island Master Zhao a pill. Heavy rain, pouring down. Xuanyin asked Island Master Zhao to sleep by the bonfire, while he looked in the direction of the cave entrance vigilantly. Suddenly, there was a sound of fine footsteps walking towards this side. "Who?" Xuan Yin clenched the saber at his waist. "Sure enough, there are people! That''s great!" It was the voice of a middle-aged eunuch, "We were hunting with the island owner, and we got lost in the heavy rain. We heard someone screaming here, so we ran over to have a look!" As soon as he finished speaking, he helped a beautiful woman to the entrance of the cave. When Xuanyin saw the other person''s face clearly, his eyes turned cold instantly: "Empress?" Empress Geng was wet as if she had been picked up from the water. She brushed off the hair stuck to her temples: "It''s this palace. What a coincidence, the eldest grandson of the emperor is also here. Was it you who screamed just now?" Xuanyin subconsciously moved aside, keeping a distance from her: "It''s not me, it''s Island Master Zhao." "What''s wrong with him?" She asked standing at the entrance of the cave. Eunuch Yue said angrily: "Your Majesty! Can you go in and talk again? If you continue to shower, you won''t get sick, and all the servants will get sick!" Empress Geng nodded, and with the support of Eunuch Yue, she sat down by the fire. Xuanyin picked up the robe with a sword and put it on. Empress Geng glanced at him, but did not speak. Yue Gonggong said: "Your Majesty, are you hungry?" He looked at Xuanyin again, "His Royal Highness, do you have anything to eat?" Xuanyin ignored him. Father-in-law Yue made fun of himself, his eyes fell on the remaining half of the coconut cake and sugar-fried chestnuts, regardless of whether Xuanyin agreed or disagreed, while Xuanyin was looking outside, he secretly brought them over: "Your Majesty, here. " Empress Geng ate some pastries. Inside the cave, it was very quiet. Xuanyin sat at the entrance of the cave. Empress Geng and Eunuch Yue were sitting in the cave. Opposite her, across a bonfire, was the sleepy Island Master Zhao. "Island Master Zhao... are you okay?" Queen Geng asked softly, her tone was like that of an innocent and gentle girl. Xuanyin said casually: "You don''t know how to see it yourself?" Empress Geng''s eyelashes trembled, and she said softly: "You seem to have some complaints about this palace." "Your Majesty, worry too much, you are my imperial grandmother, how dare I have a problem with you? Do I look like such an unfilial person?" Xuanyin said with a cannon. Empress Geng hates people calling her imperial grandmother the most. She is so young and beautiful, but a bunch of "filial sons and grandsons" come to her, and grandma and grandma call She doesn''t like this feeling. "You can be called Queen Ben Gong." She said bluntly. Xuanyin smiled disdainfully: "Are you still afraid that I will call you old? You are my grandpa''s wife, aren''t you my grandmother? Grandma, you eat and drink, just close the door." Keep your mouth quiet for a while!" Empress Geng''s eyes changed slightly. Eunuch Yue turned pale with anger and wanted to explode, but Queen Geng held down his hand. In the cave, tranquility was restored. I don''t know if I accidentally got some poisonous blood when I sucked out the poisonous blood for Island Master Zhao, Xuan Yin''s chest felt a little stuffy. Cool wind mixed with rain hit the face, like a lover''s hand, touching gently. Itchy, from the cheeks to the heart, and then to the limbs. Itches more and more. Like ants are biting. The body gradually felt a sense of emptiness, as if clamoring, longing for something. A gust of cool wind blew from the crevices of the stone, blowing a silk handkerchief as thin as a cicada''s wing, and gently floating on his face. A faint body fragrance pierced into the tip of the nose, like a clear spring, washing away the discomfort all over the body. He picked up the veil and looked back. Empress Geng looked at him with full eyes, pure as a handful of clear streams. He threw the veil into the fire in disgust. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, that maddening itch came again, stronger than before. "Are you uncomfortable?" A bare hand rested on his shoulder. The intoxicating body fragrance wrapped around him. Like a dry desert, there is rain suddenly, but there are only one or two drops. "Do you want it?" She gently stroked his cheek. With a bang in his head, Xuanyin turned over and pushed her to the ground... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1289： 【V153】Yueyue went crazy and reaped the consequences Chapter 1289V153Yueyue goes berserk and reaps the consequences The wind stopped, but the rain was still pouring down. The room was very stuffy, Ning Yue asked Dongmei to open the window. "The weather on this island is really weird. It''s been fine just now, but the weather will change if it changes." Dongmei removed the potted plants on the window sill and moved them to the corner of the wall. Ning Yue flipped through the book boredly for a while, but couldn''t read it, so she took out the tiger-toed shoes from the basket and embroidered. Dongmei stepped forward quickly: "Stop embroidering! Beware of getting stuck again!" Ning Yue smiled: "No." Seeing her insistence, Dongmei didn''t want to say much, so she helped her untangle the silk thread, and said while arranging: "I really don''t understand, I can let the servants do it, but I have to do it myself, the baby is so small, he doesn''t know Who made the shoes he was wearing! Tell him, he doesnt understand, he probably doesnt even know whether he is wearing shoes or not. Ning Yue listened, and smiled: "You are not married yet, when you are married, you will be the same as me now." "Marriage?" Dongmei held her chin, her eyes full of innocence, "It''s fine if you find someone as single-minded as my son-in-law, but if... find someone like Island Master Zhao who only favors concubines, slaves will be miserable." Ning Yue couldn''t help but said, "How can Uncle Zhao favor his concubine? He also respects his wife very much, but you are right about one thing. To find a husband, you still have to find a single-minded one." "Where can I find it? All men have three wives and four concubines, unless they have no money, but those who have no money don''t look for concubines because they have no money. Once he has one, isn''t he the same as those bad men?" Dongmei said with a sigh. Dongmei has been in the house for a long time, and she sees more good and dirty things than ordinary girls, and she is more thoughtful about her relationship than them. Ning Yue secretly sighed: "As long as you think about it, there will be." If a person dare not even think about it, how can he hope that luck will come to him? This is not to say that you must daydream, but that you must run towards your goal and move forward all the way. One day, you will reach the height you want. Dongmei sighed again and again. Ning Yue looked at the rain that kept falling, and suddenly missed Xuanyin. "Ouch, how do you walk?" "sorry Sorry" Outside the yard, there was suddenly the voice of Zhener apologizing to someone, and Ning Yue said to Dongmei, "Go and see." Dongmei walked out of the yard holding an umbrella. When she got there, she saw a well-dressed woman sitting in the mud. Her umbrella fell aside. The rain washed over her and mixed with the mud, making her all over the place. , there is no dry place. She glared at Jen''er furiously. Zhen''er knelt down, apologized repeatedly, and reached out to help her up. It seems that it was Zhener who bumped someone. Dongmei smiled, and said: "I''m sorry Ma''am, this girl is new here, and she was a bit reckless, and offended you, and please look at it for the sake of Concubine Changsun and open the Internet." "Eldest Concubine?" Ai Qie frowned, "The Xiliang woman who beat my son?" But today is different, everyone is the eldest grandson, if her son is beaten, she will be beaten, what can she do? Dongmei said in her heart: This woman looks neat and tidy, but I didn''t expect to be the mother of the third son of Zhao and the concubine of the island master Zhao! It''s really a narrow road! Zhen''er awkwardly helped his concubine up. Dongmei glanced at her with a smile: "You are soaked all over, if you don''t mind, go sit in the room first? I''ll send someone to get you a change of clothes, what do you think?" How else? Isn''t it a joke to go back to her mother''s house when she''s in such a mess? Aiqiu entered the house with Dongmei with a dark face. "Need... to greet His Royal Highness Concubine Changsun?" After sitting down in the wing room, the concubine asked with a hint of embarrassment. Dongmei smiled and said: "No, I''ll get you dry clothes first." A concubine also wants to see the eldest grandson concubine? Big face! The concubine also realized that she had overstepped, and shrank her neck angrily. Dongmei went back to the main house and reported to Ning Yue. Considering that Zhen''er had bumped into her, Ning Yue paid her for a new set of clothes. After her concubine changed into her clothes, she went to the door of the main house to bid farewell to Ning Yue. Ning Yue took a needle, and asked through the curtain, "Where is Madam going?" The concubine lowered her head and said aggrievedly, "Go back to my natal family." Ning Yue knew that the rules of Spirit Snake Island were not as strict as those outside, and that the concubine''s return to her natal home was not new, so she asked, "Is Madam''s natal home nearby?" "no." "It''s raining heavily and the night is dark. It''s better for Madam to go back to her mother''s house another day. It was Zhen''er who bumped into you at this moment. After a while... the road is so slippery, how far can Madam go?" Ning Yue reminded kindly. Ai Concubine choked up and said: "Do you think I want to go back to my mother''s house? It''s not that the surname Zhao is too deceitful, so I don''t want to?" Uncle Zhao? Ning Yue''s hand embroidered the tiger-toed shoes paused: "Dongmei, please come in, madam." Dongmei led her concubine into the room, who knelt down and bowed to Ning Yue. Ning Yue pointed to the stool beside her: "Madam, please sit down." Ai Concubine sat down awkwardly. She walked in a hurry before and was bumped suddenly. She was annoyed and scolded people regardless of the situation. Could it be that Concubine Changsun wanted to trouble her? Dongmei offered her a cup of tea, she took it in her hand, but didn''t dare to drink it. Ning Yue said softly: "Is there some misunderstanding between Madam and Uncle Zhao?" Ai Concubine bit her lip, touched her still painful cheek and said, "It''s not a misunderstanding! He slapped me all over the face!" Uncle Zhao has such a gentle temper, would he hit a woman? unbelievable. Seeing Ning Yue''s disbelief, the concubine frowned and said, "It''s fine if you don''t believe it! Anyway, you are in the same group, and come together to bully me!" Ning Yue smiled: "Ma''am, you are serious. Uncle Zhao and I have not done anything shady." "Anyway, it''s you!" Ai Qie scolded all the people who went to the island in southern Xinjiang, "If you didn''t come to the island, he wouldn''t change his temperament! It must be one of you who made him a vixen! Although I am a Woman, but I''m not stupid! I know you all want the treasure of Spirit Snake Island, and you all want to win him over!" Hearing the word "vixen", Empress Geng''s sometimes pure and sometimes charming face quickly appeared in Ning Yue''s mind, her eyes moved, and she said, "Ma''am, you can''t talk nonsense without evidence. I will punish you." If it was said that the concubine was still a bit apprehensive when she entered the house, she was now dazzled by the anger in her heart, and took out a handkerchief in a snap: "Look for yourself! I found it in a drawer in his study! This is not something from our Spirit Snake Island!" Ning Yue winked at Dongmei. Dongmei presented the handkerchief to Ning Yue. This is a silk handkerchief as thin as a cicada''s wings. The craftsmanship should be from the area of ??Jun County. The corner of the handkerchief is embroidered with a lifelike butterfly Butterfly? Ning Yue picked up the handkerchief and smelled it, there was a scent that seemed to be there, she collected her expression, and said: "Let this thing go to my side first, I will help Madam find out which girl it is from." "Really?" Ai Qie''s eyes lit up. Ning Yue nodded: "Really, I''ll send my wife back to the Island Master''s Court first, and my wife will wait for my news at ease." After the concubine left, Ning Yue sent someone to call Concubine Yan Hui. Concubine Yan Hui entered the room, took off her thick coir raincoat, and Ning Yue personally offered a cup of hot tea: "Thanks for your hard work, Concubine Hui, I asked you to come here on such a heavy rainy day." Concubine Yan Hui said softly: "I know you must have something important to do, so tell me, what''s the matter?" Ning Yue handed the butterfly handkerchief in front of her: "Do you think this belongs to the queen?" Concubine Yan Hui looked at it over and over for a while, and then smelled it again: "I can''t see the material and pattern, but the fragrance...is very faint, but I can remember it correctly! It''s hers! When my elder brother died, he also grabbed the One side has a veil with this fragrance! It''s also very light...very light..." Thinking of something, Concubine Yan Hui''s eyes trembled, "Where did you find this? It can''t be... She has already attacked His Royal Highness, right?" Ning Yue shook her head and said, "I found this in Master Zhao''s study." "He." Concubine Yan Hui''s expression relaxed, "I found out that he was looking at the queen in the wrong way, and I prayed in my heart, he must not have been tricked, but I didn''t expect it to be... Alas! A crime! Concubine Changsun, you have to be careful! Don''t trust Island Master Zhao like you did before." "Is this fragrance really that powerful?" Ning Yue murmured, Island Master Zhao''s nature is not bad, if possible, she really doesn''t want to watch him fall into the abyss. Concubine Yan Hui''s expression gradually became complicated: "You have never experienced it, and you don''t know how to understand it. Isn''t it amazing? It makes life worse than death. Think about it, she is a woman, why is she so successful in the court? Do you really think she relies on Wen Tao and Wu Lue? You are wrong." Ning Yue fell into deep thought. If, as Concubine Yan Hui said, Uncle Zhao has been fascinated by Empress Geng, wouldn''t it be a very dangerous thing for Xuan Yin to go hunting with Uncle Zhao? Concubine Yan Hui and Ning Yue thought about it together: "Your Highness Changsun is not with Island Master Zhao?" "Just being together, he is defenseless against Island Master Zhao." Ning Yue stood up, "Dongmei!" Dongmei opened the curtain and came in: "Miss." "Go and find out, has Master Zhao visited the queen these two days?" "yes." Concubine Yan Hui held Ning Yue''s hand: "I hope it''s not what we guessed." Two quarters of an hour later, Dongmei came back with a wet answer: "Looked for...I looked for it! I looked for it last night and this morning! But I didn''t let me in." Already seduced, but not let in, do you want to force Uncle Zhao to do something? Ning Yue frowned suspiciously: "Is the queen in the yard?" Dongmei panted and shook her head: "Not here, I heard... went hunting too." Ning Yue''s complexion suddenly changed. At the entrance of the cave that was flickering bright and then dark, Xuan Yin firmly grabbed Empress Geng''s throat, and the flames danced in his eyes, making his whole body seem to be set on fire. His mind was roaring, and there was no sound in his ears, as if he was immersed in deep water. But suddenly, his body shook and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Empress Geng''s complexion changed: "How could this be?" Eunuch Yue came over hurriedly, took his pulse, found nothing abnormal, listened to his heart, and then his face darkened: "He has been hit by a spirit gu, this is the outbreak of the poison, if you forcefully have **** with him , he will explode and die. Empress Geng''s eyes were cold. Eunuch Yue thought about it, and said, "Your Majesty, this may be a great thing!" "Good thing?" Empress Geng''s voice was cold. Yuegong said: "Yes, empress, if he dies, wouldn''t the throne belong to you and the Seventh Prince? This person, you can either win or kill him, there is no third way to go!" Xuan Yin''s spirit has been greatly slackened, but both of them understand that it is still impossible to use force to kill him, and they can only use spirit Gu. Queen Geng hesitated. Eunuch Yue said earnestly: "Mother, what are you still hesitating about? After he has survived this period of medicine, it will be impossible for us to do anything again!" Empress Geng''s complexion became very ugly, as if she hadn''t expected such a situation in Xuanyin''s body in advance, the spirit Gu was obviously used by the men on Spirit Snake Island to verify the chastity of their wives, but Xuanyin used it on herself, She didn''t know whether to laugh at Xuan Yin''s stupidity, or to be angry that Xuan Yin hit her right and resisted her medicinal properties. "So what if you kill him? Ma Ningyue still has one in her belly. The throne doesn''t necessarily belong to Ben Gong and Xiao Qi." Father Yue said earnestly: "Mother, if he is dead, why should Ma Ningyue be afraid? Besides, she may not give birth to a boy! Xuanyin is our number one enemy! Mother! Don''t hesitate any longer. !" Queen Geng didn''t move. Eunuch Yue was in a hurry: "Your Majesty, don''t you be really tempted? Men, how much do you want? When you take that seat, are you afraid that there will be no young and handsome men?" Empress Geng still didn''t respond, looking at Xuanyin with a complicated expression. This made Eunuch Yue very anxious, scratching his head and said: "Your Majesty! For your great cause, hurry up and make a decision!" Empress Geng clenched her fists: "You...go outside and guard." Eunuch Yue was overjoyed: "Yes!" "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Ning Yue struggled to hang down the cold door. The door was opened, and a young **** gave her a call: "The servant knocked on the eldest grandson''s concubine!" Ning Yue waved his hand: "Where is Your Majesty? Is he there?" The little **** said: "Your Majesty has already rested, what''s up with Concubine Changsun, come back tomorrow." Tomorrow? Tomorrow will be late! "I want to see Your Majesty! Get out of the way!" Ning Yue pushed the little **** away. Not long after the young **** took office, he didn''t know the rules of Ning Yue''s freedom to come and go with the King of Nanjiang, so he immediately blocked Ning Yue''s way: "Empress Concubine, you can''t go in! Your Majesty has already rested. If you really have something important to do , you can tell the servant first, and when His Majesty wakes up, the servant will help you convey it as soon as possible." By the time it arrives, the raw rice has already been cooked! Ning Yue flew over with a sharp glance. The little **** was too frightened to move: "You...you...you really...can''t enter...slave...will... die..." "What''s the matter? Who is yelling outside? Didn''t you see His Majesty taking a rest?" Xiao Dezi walked out with his fly whisk on his face, and saw Ning Yue whose face was covered with rain, his eyes trembled, "Concubine Changsun? Why are you here? Hurry up, come in and talk!" Ning Yue was invited into the flower hall by Xiao Dezi. "Oh, it''s raining so hard, you are pregnant, why did you come here? What''s the matter, you have someone notify the servant, and the servant is looking for you!" Xiao Dezi scolded, holding a clean cotton cloth, wiped Ning Yue''s face. Ning Yue said solemnly: "I didn''t have time to delay, I just came here directly, can you wake up Your Majesty?" "Huh?" Xiao Dezi''s eyes widened, "What...is it important to wake up His Majesty? His Majesty fell asleep after a lot of trouble." "If he doesn''t wake up, Xuanyin will..." Ning Yue took a look at Xiao Dezi. Although he knew that Xiao Dezi was his own, he still kept an eye on him and said, "It''s raining so hard, I''m worried about Xuanyin Something will happen." "Hey, what should I do!" Xiao Dezi smiled relievedly, "His Royal Highness is very skilled in martial arts, and with Island Master Zhao following all the way, there will be no danger!" It is only dangerous if there is Zhao Island Master following him! Island Master Zhao is under the control of Empress Geng, who knows how he will put a cold arrow behind Xuanyin''s back? Besides him, there is also Empress Geng who is eyeing Xuanyin covetously. What if she took advantage of the hunting opportunity to have something happen to Xuanyin, wouldn''t it be...remorse? Ning Yue suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and said, "I heard that the queen has also gone hunting. You see the weather is so bad. She is a girl..." Xiao Dezi smiled: "The queen has nothing to worry about. She is so smart, and she brought her father-in-law with her, so she won''t be able to find a place to shelter from the rain." Shelter from the rain, who is worried that she can''t find a place to shelter from the rain? She was worried that she would take the opportunity to take advantage of Xuanyin! "There are so many men outside, what if they bump into the queen..." Ning Yue looked at Xiao Dezi firmly. Xiao Dezi said frankly: "Who dares to attack the queen? Although she made a joke and made a fool of herself, she has not fallen out of favor after all. His Majesty loves her as always, so no one will dare to touch her. Concubine Changsun, I understand that you are not I like the queen too much, but you can just talk to the slaves, and when you are in front of your majesty, don''t talk about the queen, your majesty will be angry." Ning Yue pressed her head in frustration, Xiao Dezi was doing it for her own good, she understood, but is Xiao Dezi blind? Empress Geng has put so many green hats on the King of Southern Xinjiang, why can''t he see it at all? After thinking about it, I can''t blame Xiao Dezi entirely. Empress Geng pretended so well. If she hadn''t deliberately exposed her flaws to lure her into the bait, she probably wouldn''t have discovered such coquettish means. Since everyone doesnt believe that the queen and Island Master Zhao will conspire to harm Xuanyin, even waking up the king of Nanjiang wont help. Maybe it will make the king of Nanjiang think that she cant tolerate the queen. Thoughts flashed by, Ning Yue bid farewell to Xiao Dezi. Concubine Yan Hui from the dark came up to her: "How?" Ning Yue shook her head: "Your Majesty is asleep, Xiao Dezi doesn''t believe that the Queen and Xuan Yin will be in danger." Concubine Yan Hui disdainfully scoffed: "Of course he doesn''t believe it, except you and me, who else in this deep palace would believe it? Even a woman like Concubine Liu Gui who hates her to the bone would never expect her heart to be so filthy! You go back first, I will send someone to find them." "No need, I will go by myself." "you" "I have some shadow guards around me, enough to protect me." Ning Yue asked Dongmei to prepare a carriage, called the three shadow guards arranged by Xuanyin in the yard, and went to the hunting forest overnight. The road is rough and muddy, and the carriage is a bit bumpy. Ning Yue covered her slightly protruding belly, and said with distressed eyes: "You have to hold on, you know? It''s not that mother insists on taking you to take risks, but if you don''t stop your father in time, you may not have a father..." The carriage stopped halfway, and suddenly stopped. Ning Yue lifted the curtain: "What''s going on?" "Someone." A shadow guard replied. "Who?" As soon as Ning Yue finished speaking, she heard a burst of laughter that could make people''s ears pregnant: "Such an interesting thing, how can you not call me?" Sikong Shuo? Why is he here? Ning Yue was stunned for a moment, and soon realized that he had been paying attention to her and Xuan Yin''s movements, and it was not surprising that he would guess that Xuan Yin was being plotted against. A gust of cold wind poured in, and others followed suit, brushed off the rain on their cuffs, and said casually: "Isn''t it that you don''t welcome me? There''s nothing you can do if you don''t welcome me. Missing a good show is enough to make me sad." , this seat must not miss the second time." Ning Yue''s eyes were slightly hot: "Thank you." "Don''t worry, I''m just here to watch the show, not to help you." Sikong Shuo rolled up his sleeves, put them on a small fire and roasted them, "It''s best if I can catch up with the scene and witness Xuan Yin and the others with my own eyes. Empress Geng has turned the dragon and the phoenix, so some people should give up on Xuan Yin." Ning Yue turned her face away, she was just kicked by a donkey in the head, so she was a little touched by his appearance, see, he is here to gloat. "He won''t be like Queen Geng! Don''t think about it!" Sikong Shuo put one arm on the soft pillow, and looked at her lazily: "So confident in Xuanyin? Do you want to make a bet? If Xuanyin and her make raw rice and cook cooked rice, you will marry me." Ning Yue said stubbornly: "I said he wouldn''t, he''s got a spirit voodoo, so he can''t betray me." "Spiritual Gu." Sikong Shuo stroked his chin and smiled slightly, "That would be even better, I will go directly to collect his corpse." "You..." Ning Yue gave him a hard look and turned her back. In the hot cave, Xuanyin half leaned on someone''s arms. He tried to open his eyes to see, but what appeared in front of his eyes was only a vast expanse of whiteness. Both feet seemed to be stuck in a swamp, making it difficult to move. "Xuan Yin." A woman''s voice came from the ear. "Xuanyin, it''s me, Yueyue." He rubbed his eyes, and in the halo of white light, Ning Yue, dressed in white and with blue silk like ink, walked towards him charmingly and gracefully. Ning Yue''s hands were too cold to have any warmth. "Your hands are so cold." He held her hand and said distressedly. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "You are warm, so I won''t be cold." He clasped her hand in his palm. Suddenly, another woman''s voice came from my ear: "Xuanyin! Let him go! She''s a fake! I''m Yueyue!" Xuan Yin followed the prestige and saw another Yueyue. He stared suspiciously, looked at her and then at her: "Why... two?" The woman snuggled into his arms: "I am Yueyue, Xuanyin." The woman opposite stomped her feet angrily: "Xuanyin, don''t be fooled! She is not! Open your eyes and see clearly! I am Yueyue! Don''t be fooled by her! You will die! You have been hit by a spirit gu Yet?" Ling Gu... Have it? It seems that there is, and it seems that... there is no. Xuan Yin frantically searched for the memory of the spirit Gu in his mind, but he couldn''t find anything except a vast expanse of whiteness, except for the two Yueyues. Brain and body don''t seem to be my own anymore. Suddenly, there was a sharp throbbing pain in his heart, and most of the white world collapsed in an instant, and memories flooded his mind like a flood, and he pushed her away! "You are not Yueyue!" Empress Geng looked at him angrily, the psychedelic drug had obviously worked, and she could still tell the truth from the fake. Could it be that the spirit voodoo was really that powerful? The carriage drove into the forest. "Can you go faster?" Ning Yue asked the shadow guard who was driving. Yingwei said: "I can''t, Concubine Changsun, this is already the fastest speed!" Ning Yue pinched her fingers anxiously. The hunt started in the afternoon, and it was already midnight. During this time, I dont know what Zhao Island Master did to Xuan Yin, and whether he was injured. Of course, she was most worried about Empress Geng , that perverted old hag! Sikong Shuo said complacently: "It''s useless to worry, anyway, it can only be a corpse." "Can you shut up?!" Ning Yue yelled. Sikong Shuo said amusedly: "You think so too, otherwise why would you be angry with me?" "He won''t be able to hold it... Isn''t it just a little bit of fragrance? He can hold on." Ning Yue didn''t have the confidence to say this, if it was just a fragrance, it would be fine. People in the lower body, but if even Island Master Zhao was involved, then Xuan Yin might have suffered other frame-ups. Ning Yue bit her finger nervously. Sikong Shuo glanced at her, and sighed faintly: "You will be so nervous about me one day..." The carriage traveled for another distance, and when it reached the depths of the jungle, there was no longer an official road for the carriage to travel, so everyone had to abandon the carriage and walk. Fortunately, at this time, the torrential rain was gone, and only the patter of rain fell. Sikong Shuo took Ning Yue''s hand, Ning Yue subconsciously wanted to withdraw it, he said: "No matter how pretentious you are, don''t blame me for dropping the child." Ning Yue glared at him again! The three shadow guards opened the way, during which they met several sons and daughters of princes who were trapped in the cave, and asked about Xuanyin''s situation, and they all said that they were with Island Master Zhao, and went to the southwest together. In the south, there is Queen Geng. The five of them headed southwest again. Halfway, they came across the body of a tiger, which had been skinned. An arrow was thrown beside it, engraved with the wolf totem of the Xuan family. "It''s Xuanyin''s arrow. He''s been here! He kept saying that he wanted to get a tiger skin for the baby to make clothes... and he also said that he wanted to get me a pair of bear paws to strengthen my body..." Ning Yue said excitedly. Sikong Shuo frowned slightly: "If you are hunting bears, you should go southeast." The leading shadow guard said: "But just now those people all said that His Royal Highness Changsun and Island Master Zhao went to the southwest." "That''s what they saw, and there are things they couldn''t see." Sikong Shuo looked at Ning Yue, "Are you sure he wants to catch bears?" Ning Yue nodded: "If he gets the tiger skin, yes, I''m sure, he will hunt and kill the blind man." "Southeast!" Sikong Shuo turned around and walked towards the southeast. Ning Yue followed. After looking at each other, the shadow guards nodded and followed. On a stormy night, the temperature plummeted. Eunuch Yue stood guarding the entrance of the cave with his arms tightly folded, disgusted that the strange weather was about to freeze him to death, and at the same time rejoicing that the strange weather kept Xuanyin behind. Of course, it also slowed down the pace of those who wanted to find Xuanyin. The progress in the cave is going smoothly, Island Master Zhao is still unconscious, and Xuan Yin is gradually losing his mind. Although the spirit Gu is powerful, it can''t resist the magic medicine. After half an hour at most, Xuan Yin will be completely insane. Actually, Xuan Yin doesnt matter what he is, whether he is the queens husband or an underground ghost, what he expects is always the queen and the seventh prince ascending the throne. Inside the cave, there was movement. Eunuch Yue sneered. Suddenly, a figure flashed in the woods not far away, he was startled, and shouted: "Who?" "Your uncle." The cold voice suddenly sounded behind him, he turned around, was greeted with a hand knife, rolled his eyes, and fell to the ground. Sikong Shuo kicked him down the hillside, and led Ning Yue into the cave. When Empress Geng heard the movement, she let go of Xuanyin, but it was too late to cover up the sins she had committed. Ning Yue swears that she has never been so angry in her two lifetimes! She didn''t know where the strength came from, so she stepped forward and slapped her hard! Snapped! There was a crisp sound, like firecrackers exploding in the cave. Empress Geng wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth, and said with an angry smile: "Ma Ningyue, I am the empress." Ning Yuelei said angrily: "You still know that you are a queen? I thought you lost your mind and don''t even remember who you are? The queen of a country actually did the trick of seducing her grandson! Geng Yan! Don''t you know how to write the word shame?" Empress Geng didn''t feel ashamed after being raped at all, she gracefully closed her clothes, and raised a smile on her brows: "Shame? A woman like you who sneaks in should be ashamed the most, right?" Ning Yue has known her for so long, and rarely speaks to her. Even if there are a few words, she is polite, with a gentle temperament, like a fairy sister. However, at this moment, Ning Yue realized that her heart was uglier than a toad! "She''s my husband, and I''m the wife he''s marrying, so who''s taking advantage of it?!" Empress Geng calmly plucked the hair beside her ear: "In the first life, you married Sikong Shuo, and I was his queen; in the second life, you married him by any means, but in the end he remembered me, I''m still his queen; in this life, he''s slowly regaining his memory, but he hasn''t fully remembered me yet. Tell me, you and me, who is the one who sneaked in?" Even though she had guessed that Geng Yan would be the Butterfly Queen, Ning Yue still felt as uncomfortable as a needle being pricked when she actually heard what the other party said. If what Geng Yan said is true, then Geng Yan and Xuan Yin have a relationship for three generations. Could it be that I am really the one who destroyed them? "Geng Wushuang said that?" Sikong Shuo walked gently to Ning Yue''s side and held her shoulders, "Don''t fall for her tricks, she''s bluffing you." Empress Geng smiled faintly: "Is it necessary for me to fool a little girl?" Sikong Shuo said mockingly: "If you are really the destined butterfly queen, why did you use any means to get rid of Ning Yue? And then use any means to seduce Xuan Yin? If Xuan Yin remembers everything, he will kick Ning Yue away, be honest! Wouldn''t it be better to just wait for him to marry you?" Empress Geng''s complexion changed subtly, she squinted her eyes, and said: "That''s because some people also knew about that life by accident, and then wanted to change their fate against the sky by any means. No defense." Sikong Shuo looked her over from head to toe, and laughed. "Why are you laughing?" "I''m laughing. Some people don''t even know how to lie. I''m afraid they won''t be able to become the Butterfly Queen in this life." Sikong Shuo went to Xuanyin''s side, pointed to his heart and said, "He''s got a voodoo, and he''s as smart as you." , cant you not find out? The end of forcibly having **** with him is that he died of anger. If you are really the Butterfly Queen who has been in love with him for two lifetimes, what you should do is to turn around and leave instead of luring him to be bewitched Insect bites to death." Ning Yue''s eyes were like ice like a knife in an instant: "You are not a butterfly!" Empress Geng''s complexion suddenly changed! Ning Yue rushed up and grabbed her skirt, she raised her hand, trying to push Ning Yue away, but Sikong Shuo''s strong wind blew her arm numb. "You want to kill Xuanyin, don''t you? If you can''t get him, just kill him, don''t you? Your Majesty is so blind that he married a poisonous woman like you! Empress Chen, are you forced to leave by your Geng family? Did Lan Zhen''s Gu poison come from your Geng family? Isn''t it?" She sneered and said nothing. Ning Yue seemed to have punched cotton: "Don''t think I dare not kill you!" "Kill me? You came here to ask for directions, right? So many people saw me coming this way, if I die, everyone will guess that you are the murderer! Don''t be afraid that His Majesty will blame you, just go ahead and kill me." She There was no trace of fear on his face. She was right, if she killed her hastily, everyone would be suspicious. It also came, and Xuanyin was more or less charged with the crime of collaborating with the enemy, treason and murdering the queen. This road will not work. Empress Geng showed a light smile: "Ma Ningyue, I eat more salt than you eat rice. If you know it, I will do it too; if you know it, I will understand it all; if you fight with me, You are too young!" She said, and with the hand that regained a sliver of consciousness, she broke away Ning Yue''s hand that was holding her skirt, and then elegantly combed the messy hair at the temples, and walked out of the cave calmly. "Who said that if I don''t kill you, I just let you go?" Ning Yue''s dark voice echoed in the cave. Empress Geng stopped. She had a slender figure, a noble and gorgeous smile, and a demeanor, like a fairy or a charm. If Ning Yue''s heart was not firm enough, I''m afraid that even if what happened between her and Xuanyin was reasonable thing. This woman is terrible. But precisely because of the fear, I must not let her go. She smiled elegantly: "Want to beat me up? Well, if you have the ability, beat me up until I die. Otherwise, I will let His Majesty know what you have done to me!" "Who said I was going to hit you? Do I look like such a violent person?" On Ning Yue''s calm face, a meaningful smile slowly bloomed. Empress Geng squinted her eyes uncomfortably, but she didn''t really take it to heart: "Don''t bother Ma Ningyue, you lost this round." Ning Yue looked at Sikong Shuo slowly: "Does her body fragrance work for you?" Sikong Shuo shook his head: "I am only interested in you, Ma Ningyue." Ning Yue was too anxious to punish Empress Geng, and forgot to ask Sikong Shuo why Meixiang was useless to him, but it was definitely not like what he said, he could only get excited about her. She said: "Can you please hold her down for me? Be gentle, don''t leave any marks on her body." Sikong Shuo''s hand gently clasped Empress Geng''s shoulder. Empress Geng suddenly felt half of her body go numb, and looked at Ning Yue coldly: "What do you want to do?" "Are you panicking? Empress." Ning Yue smiled lightly, took out a pair of silver needles from her bosom, and walked in front of Island Master Zhao, "Uncle Zhao, I know you treat me very well and love me very much, but you and The empress acted in collusion and harmed my Xuan Yin, and I can only feel sorry for you." Empress Geng''s eyes flashed with panic: "Ma Ningyue, don''t be so despicable!" Ning Yue stuck the silver needles into Island Master Zhao''s acupuncture points one by one: "No matter how despicable you are, you are not as despicable. Xuan Yin is innocent. You wanted his life. You two deserved what you deserved. Instead, I am so despicable. I''m kind enough to keep you alive." Island Master Zhao''s eyelids moved slightly. Ning Yue asked Sikong Shuo: "It doesn''t seem to be enough, where else can I tie?" Sikong Shuo mentioned several acupuncture points, and Ning Yue pierced them one by one. After a quarter of an hour, Island Master Zhao responded. Empress Geng''s calm face finally showed a trace of fear: "Don''t..." "It''s late, empress." Ning Yue walked up to her, tore off her human skin mask, and saw that it was Ma Ningyue''s face that came into view. Ning Yue raised her hand and tore it, " Sure enough, I can''t tear it off, what should I do? I don''t like my face being stolen, so you should wear your own face!" Ning Yue put the mask back on Empress Geng''s face again, "Unfortunately, I don''t have the medicine to keep it on my face forever, so I can only use this." "You..." Empress Geng felt a chill running down her spine. Ning Yue took out the silver needles and nailed them into her bones one by one. Is it sour with rice? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1290： 【V154】The Truth of Wang Xiao in Southern Xinjiang Chapter 1290 [V154] The Truth of Wang Xiao in Southern Border The severe pain, like crushing the skull, made Empress Geng lose all color in her face. Looking at her expression, she must have never known the pain of a needle penetrating the bone. Soon, her sweat seeped from the edge of the mask, and the veins on her forehead were bulging, which could still be seen through two layers of human skin masks. Her breathing was painful like never before, and every time she breathed, it seemed that all the strength in her body was exhausted. She bit her lip, staring at Ning Yue murderously, as if she wanted to tear Ning Yue into pieces. Ning Yue had already been irritated by her evil deeds and lost her fear. Not to mention that she just looked at her with murderous eyes, even if she really put a knife on her neck, she would not flinch in the slightest. "Does it hurt, queen? Actually, what''s the matter? I''ve experienced more painful things than this. You just try a fraction, why can''t you seem to be able to bear it? Just this little courage, you still want to grab a man from me?" Ning Yue said, touching the mask that she firmly nailed to her face, "My technique is really getting better and better, and I can''t see any trace." She pressed it. "Ah" Empress Geng was in great pain! "It''s hard to imagine that the high and mighty Empress Geng would be bullied like this. It''s true that the world is impermanent. People don''t have a thousand days to spend and a hundred days to be successful." Ning Yue said sarcastically, clapped her hands, and said to Sikong Shuo: "She won''t move?" Sikong Shuo pressed his palm and heard a click: "Now, it won''t happen." Queen Geng fell powerlessly to the ground. The pain distorted her entire face. The partial mask was nailed so well that it couldn''t fall off at all. She twitched in pain, and bit out Ning Yue''s name from between her teeth: "Ma, Ning, Yue!" Ning Yue looked at her condescendingly, and smiled slightly: "Stop barking, it''s useless to bark loudly, I won''t sympathize with you, and I don''t have the so-called kindness or compassion, just for what you did to my husband, I wish you could die a hundred times!" "You... are vicious..." She let out a low growl from her throat with difficulty. Ning Yue said irrefutably: "Yes, I am vicious, a hundred times more vicious than you, but not as shameless as you. You''d better not provoke me, ah, forget, you have already provoked me." Sikong Shuo patted Ning Yue on the shoulder: "Zhao is about to wake up, let''s go." Ning Yue glanced at Island Master Zhao who was rubbing his eyes, and pulled out all the silver needles from his body. On the other side, Sikong Shuo picked up Xuanyin who was unconscious, as if he was holding his own child, and walked out of the cave with Ning Yue. Not long after, there were sounds of struggle and resistance behind him, and more, it was the sound of a man succeeding. "Will Island Master Zhao suddenly regain his sanity, and then just stop?" Ning Yue asked curiously. Sikong Shuo said: "No, he has been poisoned by Empress Geng and the phantom snake, which is deeper than Xuanyin''s, and his willpower is weaker than Xuanyin''s. He can definitely be immersed in the gentleness." "It seems that our queen is going to have a wonderful and ecstatic night." The rain had stopped, and only some rain remained on the leaves. Ning Yue reached out and caught the raindrops falling on the leaves. The matter is too high, I can''t come to this deep mountain and old forest to enjoy the romantic drama of my wife and friends." It''s not that he never thought about letting the king of Nanjiang break the matter of Island Master Zhao and Queen Geng, but no matter in terms of time or distance, His Majesty couldn''t make it to the scene, and even if His Majesty wanted to come, she didn''t feel at ease letting him stand That dying body entered this dangerous jungle everywhere. "Alas." She sighed. Sikong Shuo curled the corners of his lips coldly: "Your Majesty cannot come, but someone can, so His Majesty can ''see with his own eyes''!" In another cave, two handsome young men in well-dressed clothes are fighting over a piece of venison. It is ridiculous to say that, just by looking at their clothes, one can infer that either rich or expensive, but they are fighting for a little bit like two furry children. Stomach meat. "I hunted this deer, third brother, don''t eat it!" Xuan Wang said angrily. "Ha!" The third prince gave a big laugh, "Obviously I discovered it first, and before I shot it, you shot it indiscriminately! By luck, it got hit by an arrow, but the latter had the cheek to say it belonged to you! Okay, Even if you hunted it down, I made the fire in this cave, found the firewood, peeled the deerskin, and roasted the venison. Why, you sat all night like an old man , have the nerve to grab the meat from my mouth?" Ever since King Xuan knew that Xuanyin was the eldest grandson of the emperor, he had the feeling of being played by someone. But at this juncture, Concubine Yan Hui and the third prince took refuge in Xuanyin. Isn''t this stabbing him in the heart? Naturally, he didn''t like the third prince no matter what. As for the third prince, he is a typical filial son. He will do whatever Concubine Yan Hui asks him to do, even if it is to assist his nephew. The two of them couldn''t compete with each other, staring at each other, neither would give in to the other. At this moment, a strong and slender purple figure stepped into the cave: "I heard someone talking, so I came to disturb you, I am fighting... Eh? It''s His Royal Highness Xuan Wang and Qi Wang, please be polite." . After finishing speaking, Sikong Shuo cupped his hands. King Xuan gave the Third Prince a hard look, let go of the venison in his hand, and said to Sikong Shuo: "It''s Zhongchang Attendant, aren''t you sick and recuperating in another courtyard? Why did you come to the hunting ground?" At this time, King Xuan still didn''t know that the "Sikong Shuo" he had cooperated with before was Xuanyin. He thought that Sikong Shuo, like himself, had been deceived by Ma Ningyue. The southern border is temporarily huddled together, but Sikong Shuo certainly did not expect that Xuanyin would become the grandson of the emperor in southern border. In the future, Xuanyin will inherit the great line, and the Xuan family is flourishing in Xiliang. I am afraid that he will not have the status of Sikong Shuo. It seems that Sikong Shuo and I actually have a common enemy! Thoughts flashed across his mind, he hurriedly welcomed Sikong Shuo to his side again, with a kind tone, "Sit down, it''s raining heavily outside." "Thank you, His Royal Highness, King Xuan." Sikong Shuo said politely, "The day before yesterday I felt a cold, and indeed I have been recuperating in my room, but the eldest grandson was worried about His Royal Highness, so she called me to come and look for it together." When he said this, there was a twinkle in his eyes just right. King Xuan immediately understood his hint: Sikong Shuo''s search for people is false, but watching a good show is true. I am afraid that what Sikong Shuo hopes to find is Xuanyin''s body, right? Could it be... what news did Sikong Shuo hear? He lowered his volume: "The eldest grandson of the emperor is in danger?" Sikong Shuo said softly: "I heard the wind, the empress wants to attack Xuanyin." "Her?" King Xuan yelled, quickly covered his mouth, and said in a low voice: "She seems to be hunting too, can she kill Xuanyin?" "Men are always not so defensive against women, what do you think?" King Xuan nodded thoughtfully: "So you are here..." "Of course, let''s see if he''s dead. If you want to see a person, you want to see a dead body." Sikong Shuo said "cautiously". King Xuan was completely sure that the alliance between Sikong Shuo and Xuanyin had collapsed, and he couldn''t help but rejoice that although he lost Ma Ningyue and Xuanyin, he got Sikong Shuo, just like a tiger with wings added. The third prince got impatient with the two of them chattering, and scolded: "What are you talking about?" King Xuan said lightly: "It''s nothing, Mr. Zhongchang Shi is asking me for directions!" "Cut!" The third prince rolled his eyes. King Xuan said in a volume that could only be heard by two people: "Then I will also look for it." Find the body as soon as possible, and feel at ease sooner. If he is not dead, send him to die. Sikong Shuo said without changing his expression: "I''m afraid this is inappropriate." "What''s wrong?" "In case when you find the body, you happen to be seen by the queen''s people, and they will slander you for killing Xuanyin..." King Xuan''s eyes lit up: "That''s right! Why didn''t this king think of this? That cunning woman likes to find a scapegoat for herself the most." Eyeballs rolled around, and there is it! He straightened up, and said to the third prince: "Chang Shi said that he met a black blind man on the way here. It was a coincidence that this king has always wanted to get a pair of bear paws for his mother and concubine to nourish her body. The third brother will eat this venison by himself." Let''s go! I''m going to find a better one!" Where does the third prince really want to eat venison? It''s just that I want to fight against him all the time. Now that I heard that he was hunting Hei Xiazi, I immediately threw the venison and said coldly: "Is Hei Xiazi right? This king''s mother and concubine also like to eat bear''s paws!" King Xuan laughed secretly, this idiot, who was fooled by a casual trick, deserves to be a well-known idiot prince! When he was laughing at the third prince, he didn''t know that Sikong Shuo was also laughing at him. Sikong Shuo pursed his lips and said calmly, "Both of you, hurry up and come back quickly, lest the black blind man run away." The two rushed out of the cave, you squeezed me, I pushed you, almost both fell into the mud. When the two of them walked away, Sikong Shuo gestured to a shadow guard of the Xuan family on the tree trunk. The shadow guard understood, learned two cuckoo calls, and his companions heard the signal, and drove the hunted Xiong Xiazi to the vicinity of the two princes, leading the princes all the way to the lewd cave... Sikong Shuo returned to the carriage, Ning Yue held Xuanyin''s hand, saw him coming in, and asked, "Is everything going well?" Sikong Shuo smiled smugly: "When I go out, there is never a bad time." Ning Yue smiled. "Well, I have stumbled a few times at your hands, but Ma Ningyue, then you seduced me because of you!" He snorted proudly. "Yes yes yes, I seduce you, I told you earlier, I can''t help but use you." Ning Yue said with a sigh. Sikong Shuo snorted, "Little heartless." Things are going very well. Before dawn, King Xuan and the third prince walked back to their residence on the muddy road. As soon as they got there, they rushed to slap on the door of King Nanjiang. "Open the door! Open the door quickly! My king has something to say!" is the call of King Xuan. The third prince was not to be outdone: "Xiao Dezi! Did you hear that? Come and open the door!" It was the little **** who had received Ning Yue before who opened the door. He rubbed his sleepy eyes: "Your Highness, please keep your voice down? Your Majesty is still resting, wake him up..." "Get out!" King Xuan kicked him away. "His Royal Highness King Xuan! You can''t enter!" He shouted anxiously, but King Xuan had already left. It was even more difficult to deal with, and he was knocked unconscious with a hand knife. The two princes, fearing that the other side would take the lead, rushed to the bedroom of the king of Nanjiang. Xiao Dezi came out of the side room yawning, and buttoned up his buttons while saying, "Is the concubine Changsun coming again? Let me tell you, you need to rest yourself. Wouldn''t it be better to sleep a little longer? It''s not cold yet Well, huh" Another big yawn. "Xiao Dezi!" King Xuan clasped his shoulders. Xiao Dezi was taken aback: "His Royal Highness, why is it you?" The third prince stepped forward, knocked King Xuan away, held Xiao Dezi''s hand and said, "Where''s father? Report quickly, I have something important to announce!" "His Royal Highness King Qi, you..." Xiao Dezi and the second monk Zhang were puzzled. The second prince and the third prince have always been very different from each other. The well water does not interfere with the river water, and they will not flow together. Is the sun coming out from the west today? They actually appeared in front of him together. "Let''s leave you, me and me, wake up father! I have something urgent!" The third prince said anxiously. King Xuan glared at the third prince, and followed suit: "Yes, Xiao Dezi, the matter is of great importance, and the emperor must decide it himself!" Xiao Dezi looked at King Xuan, then at the third prince, remembering that the concubine of the county had come to look for him once before, he couldn''t help feeling a little more worried in his heart, nodded, and entered the room of King Nanjiang. The king of Nanjiang took some medicine before going to bed, and fell into a deep sleep. Xiao Dezi had to cry for a long time before he had any reaction. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" He asked in a daze. Xiao Dezi said: "His Royal Highness Xuan Wang and Qi Wang have come down, saying that they have something important to announce." Nanjiang King hummed in confusion: "It''s strange that they can get together, what''s the matter?" Xiao Dezi said softly: "I don''t know, the two Highnesses are waiting outside, do you want to let them in?" Nanjiang King thought for a while and said, "Let them find the queen." Xiao Dezi thought to himself: You are really relieved queen. "Your Majesty, the empress went hunting yesterday, did you forget?" "Haven''t returned yet?" The King of Nanjiang frowned. "The rain is too heavy, it just stopped, I''m afraid I stayed there for one night." Nanjiang King said helplessly: "Let them in." The two entered the house one after the other, King Xuan was in front and the third prince was behind. "The son kowtowed to see the father." The two saluted together. "No." Nanjiang Wang waved his hand, "What is it that wakes me up before dawn?" Earlier, the two were vying to go to the father to sue, but when the father really asked, they hesitated. The king of Nanjiang hated the hesitant manner the most, so he pointed to King Xuan casually: "Second brother, tell me!" King Xuan cleared his throat, and said: "My son...see..." Swallowing his saliva, the beautiful scene flashed in his mind, and he was flustered, "I saw the queen." "What''s the big deal?" The king of Nanjiang asked the third prince again, "What about you? Why do you have to come and quarrel with me?" Seeing that his father was so careless, the third prince couldn''t help beating a drum in his heart, hesitating and saying: "My son...I also...see the queen." "So?" The King of Nanjiang squinted at them in puzzlement. "So...come...report to Father..." the third prince said boldly. The King of Southern Border instinctively felt something was wrong. The third prince poked King Xuan and motioned him to speak. King Xuan opened his hand and let him speak first. After a long while, Nanjiang King''s cloudy old eyes burst into sharpness, and asked in a slow and low tone: "What''s wrong with the Queen?" "She..." The Third Prince shook his head and said, "Something happened to her." At dawn, the hunters who had avoided the rain all night in the mountains went back to their residences. On the way, they saw Xiao Dezi. Xiao Dezi was His Majesty''s man, why didn''t he serve His Majesty, but came to the hunting ground instead? Ah, they must have come to look for His Royal Highness Changsun and the Empress. After all, last night, Concubine Changsun and her party also looked for them. It''s just that Xiao Dezi''s expression was so serious that they didn''t dare to go up to say hello. Could it be... something happened to His Royal Highness the eldest grandson? They put the prey on the horses, and after a while, they saw Xiao Dezi rushing back again. The curtains of the carriage behind him were tightly closed, and it was hard to see who was sitting in it, but Xiao Dezi was much better than before. A more dignified look, I''m afraid... really something serious happened to His Royal Highness the eldest grandson, right? A little son said: "His Royal Highness is fine, he was picked up by the Zhongchang Attendant long ago. I heard that it is the Queen." "Queen, what can happen to her?" The little prince''s companion echoed. The little prince said: "I don''t know, maybe he was bitten by a prey?" During the conversation, he found another carriage, "Look! There is another one! Who is sitting there?" The young master''s companion said: "You clever ghost don''t even know, and I don''t even know." The young master looked around, there were quite a lot of people going back, everyone gathered together from different directions, but... didn''t see those noble people: "His Royal Highness Xuan Wang and His Highness King Qi are gone, could it be them?" Companion said: "They don''t seem to be going to the southwest." The young master scratched his head and said: "Southwest, by the way, Island Master Zhao also went there, could it be him? Why doesn''t he ride a horse? He wants to take a car? Did something happen to him too?" In a dark room, the curtains are closed, and there is no light. The king of Nanjiang sat on the grand teacher''s chair coldly, his whole body exuded a burning arrogance, he pointed at the man kneeling in front of him, and said angrily: "Zhao Feng! How dare I trust you so much! But you are carrying I secretly negotiated with my queen! You are worthy of me!" On the way, Island Master Zhao regained his senses. Knowing that he had committed an unforgivable felony, he kowtowed and wept bitterly, "Your Majesty! You deserve to die! You deserve to die...Your Majesty!" He swears, he never thought of tarnishing the queen, all he wanted all this time was to get that comfort from her, and that was enough...God knows what kind of **** he is? Actually gave the queen to, to... "I regret it! I am willing to apologize with death!" "Death? Do you think I care about your dog''s life? Hook up with the queen and let me be covered with green clouds, Zhao Feng! This is a capital crime of copying your family and exterminating your family! Even if I have killed your nine clans, I dare not say anything against me! "The king of Nanjiang coughed angrily. Xiao Dezi hurriedly handed over a glass of warm water: "Your Majesty, calm down." "How do you tell me to put out the fire?" Nanjiang King knocked over the teacup, smashed the porcelain on the ground, and a few pieces flew up, cutting the face of Island Master Zhao. King Jiang was furious and said, "Is Geng Yan awake? Call me that bitch!" Xiao Dezi said: "Not yet." Island Master Zhao walked forward on his knees, his knees were bloodied by the broken porcelain on the ground: "Your Majesty! This matter...has nothing to do with the Queen! It''s all because of...it''s because of my fascination...that I violated the Empress..." "It has nothing to do with her? Heh!" The King of Nanjiang smiled disdainfully, "I really feel sorry for her, tell me! When did you hook up?" Zhao Island Master prostrated himself at the feet of the Nanjiang King and said, "Your Majesty! Your Majesty''s words are true. The queen just happened to come in to avoid the rain. It was the humble minister who saw the queen was alone, so he became malicious for a while..." "Alone? How dare you live in the cave together, even if you are alone!" The King of Nanjiang picked up an empty cup and threw it at Island Master Zhao. In the past, the King of Southern Border would not have minded these trifles. After all, he trusted the queen so much. If not, how could he rest assured that the queen, a woman like her, would go hunting among men? But today is different, with such a shocking thing happening under his nose, he can no longer be selfless and magnanimous. A big bag was smashed out on the forehead of Island Master Zhao: "No...not...the minister...the minister means...there is only the queen left...before...there were several..." "Who is there?" "There are... the eldest grandson of the emperor and Eunuch Yue." Nanjiang King''s eyes sharpened: "Call them here!" Eunuch Yue has disappeared since he was kicked down the hillside, while Xuan Yin is still in a coma, and it was Ning Yue who came to return. Ning Yue entered and saluted: "Grandfather." The king of Nanjiang was afraid that she would fall, so he asked Xiao Dezi to light a lamp. Under the dim light, Ning Yue could clearly see the old man''s face. The already sickly face had aged several years, and she couldn''t help sighing. It is said that men are disasters for women, but if you meet Queen Geng, is it not disaster for men? Whether it is the king of Nanjiang or the owner of Zhao Island, they are all deeply poisoned by her. "Grandpa Huang, Xuanyin hasn''t woken up yet, what''s the matter, can you tell me?" She said softly. The Southern Border King''s eyes moved: "Why hasn''t he woke up yet? What happened?" "When he sucked out the snake venom for Uncle Zhao, he accidentally got poisoned himself. When I went to retrieve him yesterday, he almost died." Ning Yue said with a look of fear. Xiao Dezi''s face immediately changed. Concubine Changsun came to him last night and said that he was worried that something would happen to His Royal Highness, and he still wondered what could happen to His Royal Highness? With such a high level of martial arts, and with Island Master Zhao accompanying him, who would have guessed that something would happen only when he was with Island Master Zhao! Fortunately, Concubine Changsun found it by herself, otherwise... the consequences would be disastrous! Xiao Dezi''s back was covered with cold sweat. Nanjiang King didn''t notice Xiao Dezi''s panic, looked at Ning Yue and said, "How is Xiao Yin doing now?" "My life is saved, but I may need to rest for a few days before I wake up. After all..." Ning Yue glanced at Island Master Zhao, "The snakes on the island are very poisonous, right, Uncle Zhao?" Island Master Zhao hummed subconsciously, but was very surprised in his heart. After he was bitten by a snake yesterday, he lost consciousness not long after. In a trance, he vaguely remembered that he was hot all over, and instinctively hugged a fragrant body, and then possessed the other party regardless. He once thought he was dreaming, until he woke up in the carriage and saw himself being tied up, and realized what he had done. As for Xuanyin, he guessed that Xuanyin would suffer from a little poison, but he had no memory of the specific process at all. At this time, Ning Yue said that Xuan Yin had been in a coma, although he was a little confused about how the toxicity could be so great, but he dared not believe it. I dont know what came to mind, Nanjiang king said: "How do you know that Xuanyin is injured?" He braved the rain and went into the jungle with his stomach upright. If he was not sure that Xuanyin was in danger, why would he risk the fetus in his stomach? "What else do you know?" Ning Yue was not stupid enough to tell the whole series of entanglements between herself and Empress Geng, she just said: "I just felt panicked. I made tiger-head shoes for the baby and pricked my fingers, bit my tongue after eating, and had nightmares one after another when I was sleeping. Every time something happened to Xuanyin, I was always restless, so I didn''t care so much, so I went to find Xuanyin." The relationship between husband and wife is sometimes accurate. The king of Nanjiang thought of Empress Chen, the woman who appeared by her side like a **** every time he was in danger, and felt a sense of loneliness in his heart: "Why don''t you come to see me?" ? Do you know that if something happens along the way, the child in your womb will be lost?" This time, before Ning Yue could speak, Xiao Dezi fell to his knees on the ground: "It''s all the slave''s fault! Concubine Changsun came to look for you! It''s the slave who didn''t report because he was afraid of disturbing your rest." "You are also a fool!" Nanjiang Wang slapped Xiao Dezi on the forehead! Ning Yue pleaded: "It''s not Xiao Dezi''s fault, it''s because I didn''t speak clearly." "Go and receive the punishment!" When the king of Nanjiang gave an order, Xiao Dezi went out like a shit. Seeing that the King of Nanjiang''s attention shifted to himself and Xuan Yin, almost ignoring Empress Geng''s crimes, Ning Yue changed the subject and said, "Is Uncle Zhao''s body all right? I took Uncle Zhao away, but Uncle Zhao said you had to wait for someone and let me take Xuanyin away first... You are so weak, I shouldn''t have listened to you..." ah? He... He also told Ning Yue this? Zhao Island Master''s eyes widened. He didn''t remember, but he didn''t have enough confidence to refute. Who made him... be in a fog all night? Ning Yue''s words had another meaning in the eyes of the King of Nanjiang, and the King of Nanjiang narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Ning Yue caught the subtle expression of the Nanjiang King, and said in her heart, that they are indeed a husband and wife, and they habitually do the same movements when they have doubts. Nanjiang Wangdao: "Have you not seen the Queen?" Ning Yue shook her head, eyes wide open: "No! Did the Empress also go to the cave?" Death does not admit, hit, die, all, no, admit, admit! Empress Geng did such evil things to Xuanyin, if she dared to overturn her confession, she would drag her into the water together! The crime of seducing the emperor''s grandson is much more serious than the crime of seducing the island owner. Just to get rid of her scheming about Empress Geng and Island Master Zhao, she''d better take the next best thing and get Xuanyin out. Nanjiang King narrowed his eyes again and looked at Island Master Zhao: "Zhao Feng, the person you are waiting for... is the queen?" Island Master Zhao was stunned. To be honest, in the original plan, he did have to wait for Empress Geng, but... But he didn''t seem to dismiss Xuan Yin and Ning Yue, right? Damn, what the **** happened last night? He couldn''t think of anything except that hearty love affair! The hesitation of Island Master Zhao became the default in the eyes of Nanjiang King, and Nanjiang King soon thought, no wonder the queen is going to hunt, it turns out that he is having a private meeting with this guy! He knew that he was old and could not compare to those young people, but he never felt that he was not satisfied with the queen. He knew exactly what the queen wanted, and it was nothing more than the highest glory and supreme power. He had no reservations about all of these. The land was given to her, even if he went west by crane in the future, he had already paved the way for her. He wanted her to be under his protection, like a blooming peony, never withering, and he wanted to pour all the love he had not had time to give to Empress Chen on her. He has already regretted once, and he doesn''t want to do it again. Look, the woman he cared for with his life repays his love like this! "Xiao Dezi!" He roared angrily. Xiao Dezi, who was being punished in the yard, endured the severe pain and walked over: "Your Majesty, what are your orders?" "Call Geng Yan to me!" An unquestionable tone. Xiao Dezi''s scalp was numb, and he limped to Empress Geng''s room. Empress Geng was "injured" badly. "Ahem!" Xiao Dezi cleared his throat, "Queen, Queen, Your Majesty is calling for you." Queen Geng didn''t respond. Xiao Dezi smacked his lips, scooped a ladle of ice water from the ear chamber, and splashed it on Empress Geng''s face! After half a quarter of an hour, Empress Geng, who was covered in ice, was carried in by Xiao Dezi and two powerful nuns. Nanjiang King looked at this woman who was once loved by him so much, how much he loved her, but now he loathes her: "These years, I have been forced to accompany this lonely old man with a smile, and I have wronged you!" "Your Majesty." On her pale face, her lips were also bloodless, slightly parted, weakly, "Being able to marry His Majesty is a concubine, a blessing that has been cultivated for several lifetimes, why should I be wronged? Your Majesty is serious." . Every sound is as light as a feather, but as heavy as Mount Tai, pressing on the heart of Nanjiang King, making Nanjiang King breathless. Ning Yue stepped forward and carried his back for him: "Grandfather, what happened? The empress seems to be ill. Don''t let her kneel down, let her get up and talk." "Huh! I want her to get up, but you ask her, is she standing still?!" The king of Nanjiang''s eyes were tearing. Ning Yue showed a dazed expression. Empress Geng always lowered her eyes, not meeting her gaze. Empress Geng is a smart person. She understands that the situation is over, and she also understands that Ning Yue and Xuanyin cannot be confessed. Otherwise, not only will she not be able to wash away her grievances, but she will expose her even more contemptible behavior. But at the same time, Empress Geng also believed that Ning Yue would keep what happened last night a secret. Because after all, Ning Yue also plotted against her, if she died, Ning Yue, an executioner who disregarded the law, would also be punished to a certain extent. The highest punishment may be that the king of Nanjiang will not allow such a cruel woman to become Xuanyin''s future queen. "Your Majesty." She said softly, calmly, but with a hint of grievance: "Do you despise my concubine? Your innocence has been defiled, and you have forgotten the oath you made to my concubine at the beginning." ?" Ning Yue put on a dumbfounded expression again. Nanjiang Wang said coldly: "You know what scandalous things you have done yourself!" It''s all right to expose your body in front of the officials. After all, you are a victim, but this time... "Your Majesty, the concubine is innocent...the concubine..." She choked up and said, "The concubine has never betrayed your majesty, the concubine was forced, the rain was too heavy, and Eunuch Yue separated from the concubine again, the concubine I don''t know there is someone in the cave, my concubine..." She covered her face and burst into tears. Island Master Zhao lowered his head and did not refute Empress Geng''s words. After all, Empress Geng had always been distant from him, and he hadn''t done anything for her. How could she "promise with her body"? Is Yin Xuanyin poisoned? But according to Ning Yue, Xuan Yin was taken away by Ning Yue before Empress Geng came. He did a useless effort, how could Empress Geng thank him? Probably, he was really taking shelter from the rain, and then he was preempted by him in a fever... Ning Yue looked at Island Master Zhao''s useless appearance, and was really angry, saying that he is a good person, right? He can help Empress Geng frame Xuan Yin; say he is a villain, he has so much compassion. By now, hasn''t he realized that Empress Geng is not a good stubble? Or... he saw it, but he would rather fall into it weakly? Fortunately, I didn''t count on him from the beginning! Empress Geng cried and cried, Island Master Zhao also insisted that he had defiled the queen who had no resistance, the king of Nanjiang gradually became a little confused, and Ning Yue stayed by his side without saying a word. At this critical moment, he It is wrong to say anything, it seems too hypocritical to believe in the queen, and it seems too heartless not to believe in the queen. Just when the king of Nanjiang was hesitating whether to believe that Empress Geng was the victim, Xiao Dezi walked in with a bitter face: "Your Majesty! Someone wants to see you." "Who?" Nanjiang King asked impatiently. "Nianshi." "Who?" Xiao Dezi paused for a moment, glanced at Island Master Zhao, and said: "Island Master Zhao''s concubine, it is...knows something about the Queen, and wants to tell His Majesty." The bodies of Island Master Zhao and Queen Geng visibly froze. The beloved concubine was quickly announced by the king of Nanjiang. As soon as she entered, she cried and fell to the ground, earth-shattering: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty, you have to be the master of the servant girlthe servant girl should not live" A concubine of a courtier actually brazenly yelled that the emperor would make decisions for her. Either this was out of her mind, or she was too ignorant of the world. But in this way, the King of Southern Border could not be wary: "What''s the matter?" The concubine took out a handkerchief from her bosom, the moment she saw the handkerchief, the bodies of Island Master Zhao and Empress Geng visibly froze again, because this handkerchief was not given by others, it was made by Empress Geng . Xiao Dezi presented the handkerchief to the king of Nanjiang. The totem on the handkerchief is no stranger to the king of Nanjiang: "Why do you have the queen''s handkerchief?" "The servant girl found it in the study, Your Majesty!" The concubine cried and glanced at Ning Yue inadvertently. Last night, when Ning Yue left her veil and said to help her find out which vixen it was, she In fact, I didn''t report much hope. Thinking about the vast sea of ??people, this handkerchief is all private property, so it''s not easy to check it? Unexpectedly, before dawn, Concubine Changsun told her the answer, it was the queen! It turned out to be a queen! "Ma''am, do you still remember that the first time I went to the island owner''s courtyard, I asked Island owner Zhao to call out all the female relatives to have a look?" "Remember." "Do you know why I did this?" "I heard that you are looking for an old friend." "That''s an excuse. In fact, I heard a strange woman''s voice in Uncle Zhao''s study. The voice was a little familiar, but I wasn''t sure, so I tried to force that person out with an excuse. Unfortunately, the Tao is one foot taller than the devil." Yizhang, she still got away with it. That person is the owner of this square handkerchief." "That person is..." "I told you it''s okay, but you can''t tell it, I said it." "Okay! I promise you! I swear on my life, this matter has nothing to do with you! Now, can you say who she is?" "Queen." The conversation with Ning Yue flashed in my mind, and compared with the words that Nanjiang King himself said that Pazi was the queen, my concubine believed that Ning Yue did not lie to her! The person who seduced her husband was the well-dressed queen! "Your Majesty! The queen seduced the servant girl''s husband, and the servant girl saw it all with her own eyes, Your Majesty! If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, how would the servant girl know where the servant girl''s husband hid her handkerchief, Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" The face of the king of Nanjiang turned livid in an instant: "Queen! What else do you have to say?" Empress Geng''s temple twitched: "Your Majesty! You must not listen to her one-sided words..." "Your Majesty! Maid swears to the sky, if Empress Geng hadn''t seduced the concubine''s husband, the concubine would have died if struck by lightning!" The ancients took a heavy oath. The king of Nanjiang no longer had any doubts in his heart. He waved his palm and said: "The queen is unfaithful, and she will be punished according to the law. From now on, she will be deprived of her throne, demoted to Geng concubine, and given...poisonous wine!" Empress Geng lowered her eyes and said softly: "Your Majesty, you...cannot bestow dead concubines." "Why?" I''ve tried my best, there''s nothing I can do if I don''t feel sour (end of this chapter) Chapter 1291： 【V155】Absent from a desperate situation, a family reunion Chapter 1291 [V155] Resurrection from desperation, family reunion "Concubine, I''m pregnant." After the rain, the sky is blue. Out of His Majesty''s courtyard, he met Eunuch Yue head-on. Eunuch Yue is full of injuries, walks with a limp, wears a clean outfit, and looks forward to it. Ning Yue glanced at him, and he also looked at Ning Yue, smiling respectfully. Soon, Geng Yan also came out. He hurried forward and held Geng Yan''s arm: "Ma''am, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Geng Yan said, stopped, and looked at Ning Yue indifferently, "This round, I think I lost, but you didn''t win either." "I don''t necessarily want to get something, but if the empress loses, it will be considered that I win." Ning Yue said calmly. Geng Yan smiled coldly: "It''s a pity that what you got was far from what you wanted. I am not dead, are you disappointed?" "Honestly speaking, there is one thing, but after thinking about it, it seems too boring to kill you with a knife. It''s like swallowing a jujube whole. You don''t taste anything, and everything is over. The empress''s fat, I will keep it slowly." Eat slowly, you will be happy just now." Ning Yue whispered next to her ear, "I forgot, you are no longer the empress." Geng Yan''s plain hands clenched tightly: "Sooner or later, I will return to that seat." "Really?" Ning Yue rolled up her wide sleeves. "If you don''t believe me, just wait and see." Ning Yue''s lips twitched into a sneer: "Okay, wait and see, don''t blame me for not reminding you, the cold palace is very windy, be careful of catching a cold." Geng Yan''s body froze, and soon she smiled slowly: "Concubine Changsun, you should worry about yourself, even though you are so close to that seat, but you... will never be able to sit in it for the rest of your life!" After Geng Yan and Eunuch Yue left, Concubine Yan Hui came over with a resentful expression: "She is really lucky! This failed to kill her! How did she become pregnant? Could it be a fake pregnancy?" When Ning Yue brought Xuanyin back to the courtyard, Concubine Yan Hui had been waiting in the courtyard, so she knew some inside stories. Ning Yue shrugged and said, "It''s true." "How could it be such a coincidence? This child...couldn''t be..." Concubine Yan Hui''s meaning is self-evident. Ning Yue thought for a while, then shook her head: "Judging from the month, she was conceived before departure. For people to succeed, weather, location, and harmony are indispensable. This time, it is indeed her luck and good fortune." Concubine Yan Hui''s nails were almost cut off: "She is such a poisonous woman, why should she still have luck and good fortune? She should have been thrown into the eighteenth hell! She will never be reborn!" Ning Yue patted Concubine Yan Hui on the shoulder, and said calmly: "I understand your feelings, why don''t I want to eradicate her completely? It''s just that freezing three feet is not a day''s cold, even if she is not pregnant, His Majesty wants to abolish the empress. It''s not that easy." "So, you... knew from the very beginning that she would not die?" Concubine Yan Hui couldn''t believe her ears. Ning Yue looked towards the blue sky not far away, where there was a petrel flying gracefully: "I don''t know, I just feel that everything is going too smoothly, it seems that there is some accident waiting there, you can call it a kind of intuition." "Then when will she die, can your intuition tell you?" Concubine Yan Hui asked unwillingly. "It won''t be too long." She can''t wait too long. The baby will be born in a few months. She doesn''t want to hold such a fragile baby and enter a palace surrounded by Queen Geng. She wants a clean one. No one, nothing, can threaten her child. Ning Yue returned to the room, and Dongmei stood by the bed. When she saw her come in, she got up and poured a glass of warm water: "How is it, miss? Did your majesty give the queen to death?" Ning Yue sighed: "No, good people don''t live long and they will live thousands of years." "Huh?" Dongmei stomped her feet, "That kind of scourge is really a day to live, and a day to scare people!" Ning Yue said with a smile: "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end, and she won''t be free for long." "It''s better to be like this! No way! I have to be a few villains, curse her to death!" Dongmei walked out of the room with a face full of resentment. Ning Yue shook her head, sat down on the side of the bed, and looked at the complexioned Xuanyin. Now, she no longer cares about who the butterfly was in her previous life, whether it was Empress Geng or someone else, these things have become no longer important. Under such circumstances, he kept his bottom line, did not leave her a corpse, and did not let the child lose his father. She was very happy. Leaned over, kissed his dry and slightly cracked lips, and licked them with the tip of her tongue, which became soft little by little. As if sensing her presence, Xuan Yin slowly opened his eyes, staring blankly at the person in front of him, blurred to the point where only a phantom remained, and after a long time, his vision gradually became clear. "Yue Yue" As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice was very hoarse. Ning Yue held his hand, stroked his face and said, "It''s me, how do you feel? Is there any discomfort?" Xuanyin showed a weak smile: "I dreamed of you." Ning Yue put his hand on her face and looked at him tenderly: "What did you dream about me? You are not bullying me, are you?" "I dreamed that there were two of you, one teasing me and the other stopping me..." he said softly. Ning Yue asked with a smile: "Then... which one did you listen to last?" "It seems that I didn''t hear any of them, and they disappeared." No wonder when he entered the cave, he was unconscious, and he probably fainted. The "Yueyue" who teased him, needless to say, must be Geng Yan; the one who stopped him was his inner intuition. Ning Yue kissed his forehead in relief: "Is there any discomfort?" He shook his head slightly: "No, what happened? The two of them... did they join forces to plot against me?" Ning Yue nodded: "Yes, Island Master Zhao was bewitched by Geng Yan, and promised to help her lead you into the cave. His being bitten by a snake is also a step in the plan..." Xuanyin was still a little weak, with a hoarse voice: "He is not poisoned by vipers." "No, it''s a phantom snake, which can make people lose their minds in a short period of time." Ning Yue touched his cheek distressedly, "Fortunately, you''re fine." Xuan Yin''s eyes darkened, and he said, "I''m so useless." Ning Yue said softly: "I can''t blame you for this. None of us found out that they were colluding together. Do you still remember the last time I told you that the Queen went to see Master Zhao Island? At that time I asked Sikong Shuo, Zhao Island Will the Lord betray us? He said that not all people will betray their beliefs for the sake of beauty. Yes, he did not betray his beliefs, but his beliefs changed. There are always things that we cant count, What does it matter if you fall down a few times? No one is born to be a king. Every road is made through failure and setbacks. You are the future king of southern Xinjiang. Please dont reject you because of this frustration Own." Xuanyin looked at her deeply, feeling an inexplicable agitation in his heart, deep in his eyes, water glistened: "Yueyue..." Ning Yue leaned over, pressed against his chest, and took his hand to touch her slightly revealing belly: "The road ahead is still very, very long, please cheer up, Your Highness, we both need you." For the sake of the royal family, the king of Nanjiang deliberately concealed the scandal of Geng Yan and Island Master Zhao''s dirty court, and punished them for treason. However, in less than one morning, Geng Yan''s seduction of Island Master Zhao was like snowflakes , scattered in every corner of Spirit Snake Island. Needless to say, I knew it was Concubine Yan Hui who did it. For the first time, the King of Southern Border did not investigate who the rumour-monger was. Perhaps in his heart, he thought it was Ning Yue, so he turned a blind eye and closed his eyes. Three days later, the king of Nanjiang announced the execution of the two. Release Zhao Feng from the post of island master of Spirit Snake Island, imprison him in a water prison, and never be redeemed. Deprived Geng Yan of the Queen''s position, relegated to Geng Concubine, moved out of Jiaofang Palace, and after the birth of the emperor''s heir, the emperor''s heir will be raised by other concubines. Spirit Snake Island and his party ended in this weird, depressing and even ironic situation. Everyone forgot what the purpose of coming here was, and only remembered that the Geng family was all buried in Spirit Snake Island. And all of this is related to a woman named Ma Ningyue. On July 28th, the King of Nanjiang handed over Spirit Snake Island to Zhao Feng''s eldest son, and then led everyone back to Shengjing. Before leaving, he told Xuanyin to take some treasures with him in case of emergencies. Xuanyin took ten boxes of gold, ten boxes of jewelry, ten boxes of silver and ten boxes of jade, and gave Ning Yue all the keys and lists. Ning Yue has her first asset in southern Xinjiang. When ?? came, Empress Geng was sitting beside King Nanjiang. Now that the Empress is gone, there is only one concubine Geng who has fallen out of favor. King Xuan of Nanjiang accompanied Concubine Yan Hui. Concubine Yan Hui became the hottest concubine in the palace, and even Concubine Liu Gui''s arrogance was suppressed by her. It was rumored that she would be the next queen. Sikong Shuo never met the king of Nanjiang. Although Ning Yue felt that the king of Nanjiang would not dislike his origin, he still felt that even his own mother was unreliable, let alone his grandfather. Everyone boarded the boat one after another. During these days, I was busy fighting with Geng Yan, and I ignored Princess Deqing who came to choose her husband. However, there were no complaints as imagined. Princess Deqing lived a very carefree life. The only disturbance in her heart was the night when Xuanyin was announced to be the grandson of the emperor. She was worried that Xuanyin would become the next queen of southern Xinjiang. , will join forces with the Xuan family to deal with her father. But after thinking about it for a few days, I feel that everyone has their own destiny. If there is such a day, it will be the fate of their Wang family. The weather was beautiful, and the weather was always sunny and sunny on the way back, which greatly shortened the time to return to Beijing. On the evening of August 12th, the team arrived in Shengjing. Compared with when he left, Shengjing seems to be more lively. It seems that during the absence of King Nanjiang, Sangong and several princes managed Shengjing very well. On the street, there is a lot of traffic, the shops are open, the stalls are hawking, pedestrians are rubbing shoulders, children are playing in the alley, and the old man selling candied haws is holding a tall bamboo stick. The straw sticks on the bamboo stick are filled with shiny Candied gourds; the steamer in the steamed stuffed bun shop is steaming, and there are women waiting quietly with their children; on the second floor of Yihong Courtyard, the girls are dressed up in fancy dresses, leaning on the railing to wave to the men on the road, and the sound of silk and bamboo wind music , mixed with the singing of actors, came flickeringly in the room... a bustling color! Ning Yue was lying on the window sill, watching the night view of Shengjing from the gap in the curtain. Xuan Yin put his arms around her slender waist, and asked dotingly: "What are you looking at so engrossed in?" Ning Yue opened her eyes wide and murmured, "It''s so familiar." "Ok?" "Shengjing. We set off from Xiliang in May and arrived in Shengjing in June. After staying for more than a month, we headed to Spirit Snake Island. I worked hard. I lived in Shengjing for no more than forty days, but Xuanyin, I feel like I''m home." It is more like my own home than Xiliang. As if I belong here. Xuanyin rubbed her face: "Little fool, Nanjiang belongs to me, and I belong to you. Of course you have gone home." Having lived in Zhongshan King for so long, she didn''t have such a strange and familiar feeling, but she couldn''t let go of every plant, every tree, every brick and every tile in Shengjing. She likes Shengjing. "Xuan Yin." "Huh?" Xuan Yin''s big palm stroked her soft waist. "When I become a queen, can I really take my parents to southern Xinjiang?" "Of course." Those are your parents, and they are also my parents. "Where is Niuniu and Xiaobao?" "I''ll take it too." If you like it, the whole Ma family will be moved here for you. She turned around and hugged his neck: "Then I will be the queen." Xuanyin smiled lightly, and pressed her lips: "Okay." "But..." She didn''t seem to intend to let him go. "But what?" "Will you kill Sikong Shuo?" Ning Yue asked firmly. It''s no wonder that she was so thoughtful. It was because this guy was so hostile to Sikong Shuo that he didn''t remember that it was his own brother when he did it. Well, Sikong Shuo is not a heinous person, at least, he has always tolerated her and Xuanyin. Xuanyin pondered for a moment, and said: "If he doesn''t pester you, he won''t." Ning Yue sighed weakly. The carriage entered Southwest Street and walked along the river bank. There are many performers and storytellers here. Ning Yue took a look at a few stalls and found that everyone was talking about the Geng family. He also said that the Geng family invited the God of Plague to the house, and in just two months, the big house was tossed and wiped out. Annihilated? It seems to be, but not quite. Geng Yun suffered a stroke and has not recovered so far. The fourth son Geng died. Geng Xin was fired. Geng Wushuang, who was the most amazing and brilliant, became a big joke because of his defeat at the hands of Sikong Shuo. The most jaw-dropping thing should be the news that Empress Geng, who had been favored for many years, was demoted to Concubine Geng. The Shengjing No. 1 Family was completely ruined just like that. The first thing the king of Nanjiang did after he returned to Beijing was to have people copy Geng''s family. Yun, Geng Xin, and Geng Wushuang were expelled from Beijing; the third thing was to dissolve the engagement between Huangfu Ying and Geng Yun. Ning Yue wanted to see Geng Yun''s joke, and asked the coachman to drive the carriage to Geng''s house. Xiao Dezi was very fast, and led a large group of palace servants to pack up Huangfu Ying''s belongings. Geng Yun was sitting in a wheelchair, as thin as a bone. He couldn''t speak, so he had to grab Huangfuying''s sleeve with difficulty with trembling hands. The corners of his slanted mouth twitched, and he mumbled something, even drooling. Huangfuying''s eye circles were red, she opened his finger, but that finger seemed to be nailed to her sleeve, she tore the sleeve torn, and ran away. Geng Yun rushed towards her, fell to the ground, and moved towards the direction she was away from, crawling bit by bit with a trembling body... Tears fell down. Ning Yue came to see his jokes, but seeing this scene, she was not as happy as she had imagined. It is true that Geng Yun is a villain, but for Huangfuying, he gave his whole heart. In this world, the most hurtful thing is not conspiracy, not open guns and dark arrows, but the person you have loved all your life. When he left you, he never looked back. The carriage stopped at the Marshal''s Mansion. Ning Yue was carried off the carriage by Xuan Yin, then looked at another carriage, and found that Sikong Shuo didn''t intend to get off the carriage, walked over, opened the curtains of the other carriage, and asked, "Get down quickly, it''s here." "This seat will not go in." Ning Yue was a little uncomfortable for a while, after all, just before departure, Sikong Shuo had been living in the Marshal''s Mansion, how could he not be able to stay when he came back? Sikong Shuo said: "I bought a mansion in the east of the city." Ning Yue lowered her eyes: "Then be careful on the road." "Yes." Sikong Shuo lowered the curtain. Princess Deqing heard that Sikong Shuo was leaving, so she followed suit. Ning Yue shook her head, and entered the mansion together with Xuan Yin, thinking that she was about to see her eldest brother and Rong Lin, her mood jumped again. Rong Qing also heard that his younger sister Xuanyin was returning home today, and had been waiting at the door for a long time, but he was not in good health. When the night wind in August blew, he shivered from the cold. Rong Lin forced him back into the house. The steward Qiu reported that the young lady and uncle had arrived, and Rong Lin pushed Rong Lin out again. In the distance, Rong Qing saw the little fan, and the little fan also saw him, his eyes lit up: "Yueer!" "Brother!" I thought my younger sister would rush over and throw herself into his arms like before, but my younger sister was so excited that tears were about to come out, but she still walked unhurriedly... Yes, my sister is pregnant. How could he forget such an important thing? My younger sister was conceived in May. Counting the days, it''s been more than three months, right? However, it seems that he hasn''t gained much weight. Could it be that guy Xuanyin didn''t take good care of his sister? Rong Qing frowned. The two came to him holding hands, and greeted him and Rong Lin. He looked at Xuan Yin coldly: "Did you bully Yue''er? You were so thin when you left, but you are still so thin when you come back! Could it be that you have no time to take care of Yue''er as the eldest grandson of the emperor?" Ning Yue hugged Rong Qing''s arm: "I''m not thin, I''ve gained two catties." Rong Qing let Xuan Yin go. "Brother, are your legs better?" Ning Yue asked with concern. Rong Qing said indifferently: "Same as usual." Hey, stalactites are obviously useful to Xuan Xiaoying, but why are they useless to Big Brother? Ning Yue touched Rong Qing''s face which was paler than before: "Brother, did you not sleep well? Your complexion is so bad." Rong Lin took the conversation away: "I''m not too worried about you? For a while, I''m worried that you won''t be used to the food on the island, and for a while, I''m worried that you won''t be able to stand the weather on the island." He glanced at Xuan Yin, "I''m also afraid of some people. , as the eldest grandson of the emperor, I won''t take you seriously." Xuanyin''s mouth twitched, coughed lightly, and said: "Brother misunderstood me, I have always treated Yueyue better than myself." "The key is not to see how kind you are to me." Rong Lin spread his hands. Xuanyin: "..." The family entered the house and ate dinner happily. Seeing Rong Qing sweeping the last bite of the meal into his stomach, Rong Lin heaved a long sigh of relief: "Finally, there is no more cat food." Ning Yue was stunned for a moment, and then realized that after she left, her eldest brother had been having trouble sleeping and eating, no wonder his face was so pale. Ning Yue held the elder brother''s hand: "Aren''t I okay? There is Xuan Yin, and Sikong Shuo, I am not a child anymore, why should I be so worried?" Rong Qing smiled: "I know what I shouldn''t worry about, but I just feel that you... Forget it, you have come back safely, let''s not talk about that." After dinner, the four of them sat in the tea pavilion and exchanged information about the capital and Spirit Snake Island. There are not many strange things here in the capital, but the experience of Spirit Snake Island, which shocked Rong Qing and Rong Lin. No one expected that Geng Wushuang''s divination was for that reason. Rong Qing figured out the matter of his memory early on, so he wasn''t surprised. Afterwards, Ning Yue talked about the relationship between the Golden Butterfly and the third generation: "...Geng Yan is really perverted! She knew about the Butterfly Queen from Geng Wushuang, and then she pretended to be the Butterfly Queen to seduce Xuanyin! She also turned me into the Butterfly Queen , almost let Xuan Yin kill me. But I am not easy to provoke, after such a scandal, let''s see if she still has the face to play in the palace." Rong Qing''s expression darkened after hearing this. Ning Yue glanced at him, and said: "I know you have had some cooperation with her, and she took good care of you before, if you think I''m going too far..." Rong Qing interrupted Ning Yue: "It''s her who went too far. I don''t have any relationship with her anymore. You are my sister. If she dares to bully you, she is my enemy." In this world, no one can compare to you. Ning Yue was overjoyed, and even the last trace of unwillingness to kill Empress Geng was gone. The future is long, and there are still many opportunities to deal with Geng Yan. She should not blind herself in hatred. God reborn her for her Make up for the missing gaps. "By the way, big brother, what''s the matter with Geng Yan''s fragrance? Why does it have such a great effect on men? Have you ever been poisoned by her?" Rong Qing said: "I have never been poisoned. I don''t know why she has such a fragrance, but the fragrance is not irresistible." He took out a bodhi bracelet from the drawer, "This is made of bodhi roots. Yes, if you wear it, you won''t be confused by Geng Yan." "Sure enough, one thing drops one thing!" Ning Yue took the bracelet and looked over and over, "Brother, how many do you have?" "There are several strings." "You and Rong Lin relied on it to avoid the fragrance of Empress Geng?" Ning Yue happily put the bracelet on Xuanyin''s wrist, "Okay, you don''t have to be afraid of her anymore!" Xiang Rongqing, "No wonder Sikong Shuo is not afraid of her fragrance, is it you who gave it to him?" "is not it. Ning Yue quickly thought of the King of Nanjiang again: "Does Your Majesty have any?" Rong Qing thought about it carefully: "Probably not, but His Majesty is not much affected by Meixiang at this age." "So, was he influenced when he was young? Is it because of Geng Yan''s charming fragrance that he dotes on Geng Yan so much?" Ning Yue asked. "In the beginning, yes. After Empress Chen passed away, the number of times His Majesty entered the harem dropped sharply. It wasn''t until His Majesty met Geng Yan that the harem became lively again. The charm of Geng Yan''s pampering for so many years is also the key. Your Majesty is seriously ill and getting older, the effect of Charm Fragrance has diminished sharply, but after all, it has become a habit to spoil her." Rong Qing explained patiently. Ning Yue suddenly realized: "So that''s how it is." "Is your face okay?" Rong Qing asked worriedly. "It''s already healed." Sikong Shuo''s human skin mask naturally peeled off after ten days of application of the medicine, and now her face is her own, "Geng Yan''s face should also fall off." "What about tattoos?" Rong Qing asked again. Ning Yue looked at Xuan Yin in confusion, the tattoo was on her back, she couldn''t see it normally, and almost forgot about such a thing. Xuanyin stared at him: "It''s still there." "Show me." Rong Qing asked Ning Yue to turn around, lifted the clothes on her back, and saw the lifelike golden butterfly, his expression gradually became solemn. Xuanyin caught his strangeness: "Is there a problem?" "No." Rong Qing put down Ning Yue''s clothes, "I seem to have seen it somewhere." "There are butterflies everywhere in the garden, of course you have seen them." Ning Yue said disapprovingly. Xuanyin frowned slightly. Rong Qing asked gently: "Does it still hurt?" Ning Yue smiled and said, "It was quite painful when the tattoo was first applied, but it doesn''t hurt now." Rong Qing paused: "Is there any other discomfort?" "Which aspect are you referring to?" Ning Yue asked with blinking eyes. Rong Qing hesitated for a moment, then said: "There are all kinds of problems, such as lethargy, loss of appetite, headache..." Ning Yue yawned: "I don''t have a headache, lethargy and don''t want to eat. It''s been like this since pregnancy. What''s wrong? Is there a problem with this tattoo?" Rong Qing smiled and said: "No, you are pregnant. Tattoos have some impact on your body. If you don''t feel uncomfortable, it means that the impact has passed." Ning Yue patted her chest: "I was scared to death, I was afraid that this thing would be bad for the fetus." "No, the fetus is very healthy." Rong Qing touched her cheek, "You are doing very well." Ning Yue blushed. After living two lifetimes, it was the first time she was a mother, so she was afraid that she could not do well. Rong Qing patted her hand: "Go and rest with Xuanyin, pregnant women just need to rest more, leave the matter of dealing with Geng Yan to us, don''t worry about it anymore, you know? Brother assures you, no one can threaten you The child in your womb." "Yes!" Ning Yue bid farewell to her eldest brother, and returned to the bedroom with Xuan Yin. Xuan Yin held Ning Yue in his arms and soaked in a hot bath. Halfway through the bath, Ning Yue fell asleep in his arms. Xuanyin wiped Ning Yue''s body, changed into obscene clothes, told Dongmei to stay by the bed, and then went to Rong Qing''s room. Rong Qing was indeed waiting for him. "Sit down." Rong Qing pointed to the chair opposite. Xuanyin sat down. Ning Yue wasn''t there, so the two men didn''t force their faces to smile anymore. They took off their disguises, and both of them looked dignified. "What''s wrong with Yueyue''s tattoo?" Xuanyin asked deeply. Rong Qing thought for a while: "I can''t be sure yet." After speaking, he pushed the wheelchair to the desk, opened the drawer, took out a key, opened a box in the closet, and took out a booklet from the bottom of the box , "Look." This is an old blue book with a blank cover. It contains some strange mosquitoes and patterns. At first glance, it looks like a picture book sold to children on the streets. When Xuanyin turned to the last side, his eyes froze. "Is it similar?" Rong Qing asked. "It''s not just a resemblance? It''s exactly the same." Xuanyin Ruyu''s fingertips lingered over the pattern, "Did you draw it yourself or..." Rong Qing secretly sighed and shook his head: "I bought it." Xuanyin turned another page: "What can a picture book explain? Maybe the tattoo on Yueyue''s back is also based on a certain picture book." Rong Qing said very firmly: "This album is not sold in the market." Xuanyin shook the booklet in his hand: "Then why do you have it?" A tangle appeared between Rong Qing''s brows, as if he didn''t know whether he should mention these things to Xuan Yin, but Xuan Yin didn''t rush him, just waited so patiently. After a long while, Rong Qing finally said: "I found this on Rong Lin when I picked him up. I studied the writing on it afterward, and it was written in the Northern Territory." "Is Rong Lin from the Northern Territory?" Xuanyin''s eyes flashed a hint of surprise. "Yes." Rong Qing said calmly: "He knows it himself. When I met him, he was already seven years old, and his memory is not too bad." The relationship between the southern border and the northern region is a bit complicated to say the least. More than a thousand years ago, the Xuanyuan Dynasty unified the world. After Emperor Xuanyuan returned to the west, the princes divided the country into four, which are today''s Southern Xinjiang, Xiliang, Northern Region, and Eastern Wu. Soochow is a small country in the desert, and it has little contact with the Three Kingdoms, while the remaining Three Kingdoms maintain their own territory in constant aggression and counter-aggression. It is said that witchcraft does not separate families. The earliest Southern Border and Northern Region were ruled by a pair of princes from the same mother. The two countries are still close, and they have jointly bullied Xiliang for hundreds of years. Gradually, the relationship between the two countries has weakened, and it has been completely broken for nearly a hundred years. Two years ago, Xuan Yu led an army to attack the Northern Territory. The Northern Territory asked the King of Southern Border for help, but the King of Southern Border refused. After clearing his mind, Xuanyin said: "What does this have to do with Yueyue''s tattoo? Do you suspect that the person who tattooed Yueyue is from the Northern Territory?" Rong Qing said with a complicated expression: "I''m just guessing, there is no evidence, have you seen that person?" "No, I was one step behind Sikong Shuo. When I got there, Sikong Shuo dealt with him." Xuanyin tapped his fingers on the table, "But, as you said, that person is from the Northern Territory , isn''t it... Geng Yan also colluded with Beiyu?" "This, still can only be a guess." Rong Qing said with a hint of resignation. "No matter what country she is from, I won''t spare her anyway, but will this tattoo affect Yueyue?" This is what he cares most about. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he is not afraid, but when Yueyue has a headache, he is frightened. Rong Qing took the album from him, looked at the words on it and said, "That''s not an ordinary tattoo." Ning Yue woke up early. Today is the day when Xuanyin entered the palace and officially met with civil and military officials. The King of Southern Border will announce his identity at the Temple of Heaven and grant him the seal of the eldest grandson of the emperor. Since then, he has been worthy of the name. Huangfu agreed. Ning Yue was dressed neatly. As soon as she went out, she saw Xuan Yin practicing sword in the courtyard, and she couldn''t help giving him a look: "What time is it, and you still haven''t changed your clothes? Be careful of being late, the imperial censor will scold you!" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and smiled, his handsome face flashed a charming beauty under the light of the morning sun: "I won''t go today." "What? Don''t go? Why? Has Your Majesty changed his mind?" Ning Yue''s first reaction was that Geng Yan used her charming fragrance to charm His Majesty, and let His Majesty favor her again. Xuan Yin rubbed the top of her hair with a funny face: "Your Majesty has not changed his mind, it is because I want to rest in the Marshal''s Mansion for a few days first, and get familiar with the context of the court before going, so that I am not afraid that those old men will be unable to catch up with their moves." . This statement...sounds quite reasonable, but for some reason, Ning Yue finds it strange. Ning Yue glanced at him suspiciously: "Is there something you are hiding from me?" Xuanyin said without changing his face: "How is it possible? Even if I want to hide it, I have to hide it. With your sharp eyes, will you not be able to see that I am lying?" Ning Yue stared into his eyes for a moment, as if, indeed, quite frankly. The next second, Ning Yue hugged her arms happily: "This is the best! I actually can''t bear to have you go to court so early in the morning. How do you understand the context of the court? Reading or...my elder brother will tell you?" "Rong Qing gave me some letters, I''ll read them myself." Xuan Yin pointed to the materials on the stone table. Ning Yue''s eyeballs rolled around, it was even better this way, Xuan Yin could still accompany her while watching. After breakfast, many people came to visit the Marshal''s Mansion, some of them were ministers of humerus who were second only to San Gong. Xuan Yin didn''t even think about it, so Steward Qiu blocked them back. Ning Yue tugged at his sleeve: "You want to understand the relationship between the imperial court. This is a great opportunity. They have all visited, and you can learn a lot from side-by-side. And don''t they all say that the emperor and the courtiers? You just happen to , Screen and screen your troops!" Xuan Yin hugged her to his lap: "I will choose another one later, the beauty is in my arms, let me be a foolish king for a few days." This...why does it sound so sweet? You are already an old couple, and you still confess your love? Shame or not? Ning Yue snickered. Xuan Yin stared at her blankly, a little lost in thought. Lunch is placed under the grape arbor in the backyard. The dishes are still light, but Ning Yue wants to eat hot and sour things, such as pickled fish, hot and sour lotus root, bamboo shoots in sour soup, spicy chicken... Rong Lin snorted: "You can''t eat those with a big belly! He''ll get angry!" "Let the kitchen make one." "Let the kitchen make one." Rong Qing and Xuan Yin spoke in unison. Rong Lin thought of something, his eyes flashed, and he stopped talking. Ning Yue looked at the two of them with a smile: "Hey, the sun is coming out from the west. When did you two enemies become so in harmony?" Rong Qing''s eyes moved slightly. Xuanyin blinked. Rong Lin stretched out his arms and embraced Rong Qing''s shoulders: "Who is the Xuan family with Xuan Yin? Don''t mess with the mandarin ducks." Ning Yue smiled sullenly. Not long after, the hot and sour dishes that Ning Yue wanted were brought up. God knows, since her pregnancy, her eldest brother and Xuan Yin never allowed her to eat these irritating foods, and she was almost out of control. After eating three mouthfuls of hot and sour lotus root in a row, it was so spicy that my whole face turned red. Rong Lin looked at her, then at Rong Qing, and said in a low voice, "Really let her eat freely? Such spicy food will cause constipation..." "Eat, shut up!" Rong Qing said more than Rong Lin in a low voice. Xuan Yin sat beside her quietly and scooped her a bowl of sweet soup. "Can you still drink sweet soup?" Ning Yue seemed to have discovered a new world! The eldest brother was afraid that she would gain weight too fast, and she was not allowed to eat too much sweet and greasy food, especially sweet soup, which was almost a forbidden dish. She took a sip and narrowed her eyes in comfort. Then, she tilted her head and looked at Rong Qing, "Is it because I''ve been away for two months and you miss me so much?" "Yeah, from now on, don''t go out again, and take your elder brother with you when you go out." Rong Qing said softly: "Elder brother is reluctant to part with you." "I can''t bear to part with my elder brother either! I have limited mobility now. When I give birth to a child, we will go traveling around the world together!" Ning Yue ate heartlessly, not noticing the moisture in Rong Qing''s eyes. Rong Qing turned his head: "I''ll make it easier for you." Rong Lin glanced at him, stood up and said, "I''ll accompany you." Ning Yue ate a bowl of spicy dishes, but she was embarrassed to move her chopsticks again, and looked at Xuanyin pitifully: "Can... have another bite?" Xuanyin''s throat slid a bit: "Of course, you can eat as much as you want." "Xuan Yin, I found that you have improved!" Ning Yue raised her oily mouth and scented Xuan Yin''s face. Vegetables, "Tell me what you like to eat, if you don''t have it in the house, I''ll buy it for you outside." "Roasted goose...is it okay? The fat ones, the ones that can squeeze out the juice." Ning Yue asked in a low voice. It''s super fat again, and my elder brother expressly forbids it. "Yes, I will buy it for you in the afternoon." Xuanyin said quietly. Ning Yue felt that life was too good to be true, so she picked up a chopstick of bamboo shoots and fed them into Xuanyin''s mouth: "You eat too, I know, you actually like spicy food, but in order to accompany me, you haven''t seen it for a long time. Touch the chili." Xuanyin chewed slowly, swallowed with difficulty, and a gleam of water gradually overflowed from his eyes. Ning Yue took a glance, and suddenly panicked: "You...what''s wrong with you? Are you crying?" Xuanyin smiled slightly: "No, it''s been too long since I ate spicy food, it''s too spicy." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1292： 【V156】Death of Concubine Shun Chapter 1292V156Death of Concubine Shun In the afternoon, Xuanyin really went to buy roast goose, the fattest and tenderest kind. Ning Yue, who was taking a nap, opened her eyes dimly, smelling the long-lost fragrance, and her saliva flowed down. The skin of the roast goose is roasted, crispy on the outside, but tender on the inside. When you bite into it, the juice splashes out, and the aroma of the roast goose fills your mouth. The salty and sweet taste stimulates Ning Yue''s taste buds , Ning Yue yelled: "Food! Rice! I want to eat!" Xuan Yin went to the kitchen to bring the meal in person. When the people in the kitchen saw Uncle, they all seemed to have seen a ghost. They were so frightened that they forgot to bow, and they just murmured desperately in their hearts, the kitchen is so heavy, why did Uncle come in? Xuanyin put the served rice in Ning Yue''s hand, and Ning Yue ate it with big mouthfuls. In order to control her weight, she eats on time and according to the amount every day. Although she is not hungry, she often feels greedy. When will she be able to eat to her heart''s content like today? After Ning Yue finished eating, she basked in the sun in the backyard while touching her chubby belly. Xuan Yin sat quietly aside. Ning Yue moved a little and lay down on his lap. He was holding a book, which happened to cover the sun above her head. Ning Yue squinted her eyes comfortably: "Xuan Yin." "Huh?" Xuanyin responded leisurely and lazily. Ning Yue turned sideways, faced his stomach, and hugged him tightly: "It''s nothing, I''ll just call you." Xuanyin smiled softly, covered her tender face with his big palm, and stroked it carefully: "Do you want to eat anything?" "think." "What to eat?" "you." Xuanyin was startled for a moment, then felt someone''s restless little hand poking into his lower abdomen. It''s really warm and thoughtful**. All the servants in the yard dispersed, leaving only the two of them tossing and lingering in this tender time. In the afternoon, Concubine Yan Hui posted a post to Ning Yue, asking if Ning Yue was free to enter the palace today and tomorrow. Ning Yue thought it would be better to hit the sun than to choose a date, so she asked Dongmei to prepare. Before departure, seeing Xuanyin also standing at the door, looking like he was about to go out, he asked in bewilderment, "Stop reading?" "I''ve finished watching today''s episode." As he spoke, Xuan Yin held her hand, "Aren''t you going to enter the palace?" Ning Yue blinked her eyes: "Are you going too?" Xuanyin hummed. Ning Yue gave him a strange look, and invited him to go in the morning, but he didn''t go, saying that he would stay at home and read a book to understand the relationship; now let him read at home, but he wants to enter the palace with her again: "Actually, you just don''t want to part with me. Bar?" Xuan Yin straightened her hair that was blown tousled by the wind at her temples: "Yes, I miss you, so no matter what happens in the future, you can''t leave me behind." Why is it the same as what the elder brother said? Of course she won''t leave them behind, she climbed out of **** with great difficulty, and she hasn''t been hurt enough by them yet. The two walked towards the gate hand in hand. At the gate of Yi, they met Rong Lin and Rong Qing who had returned from collecting herbs. Rong Lin was sweating profusely, and was carrying a huge bamboo basket on his back. Although Rong Qing is sitting in a wheelchair, it is not difficult to see from his flushed complexion that he has been exposed to the sun for a long time. "Brother, Rong Lin, it''s a hot day, why did you go?" Ning Yue asked with concern. Rong Lin said casually: "Pick up herbs!" Rong Qing hurriedly said: "I want to try other prescriptions to see if it helps my legs." "That''s it." Ning Yue looked at Rong Lin''s bamboo basket, "Then... have you finished picking? Do you still want to go? If you want to go, let Xuanyin come with you?" Rong Qing opened his mouth. Rong Lin snorted as if carelessly: "Pick a medicine, I alone will be enough! This guy, let''s stay with you!" Xuanyin can''t deny it. Rong Qing looked at the two of them and asked, "Are you going out?" "Go around the palace." Ning Yue said with a smile. Rong Qing took a deep look at Xuan Yin: "Be careful on the road." Xuanyin nodded: "I understand." The carriage entered from the south gate of the palace and stopped beside the aisle of the small garden. To the right is the Jinluan Hall and the Imperial Study Room, and to the left is the Harem. Xuan Yin has not accepted the formal canonization, so it is inconvenient to enter the concubine''s room with Ning Yue In the harem, Ning Yue was asked to go first, while he went to the imperial study to discuss some court affairs with the king of Nanjiang. Ning Yue was worried that his business would be delayed, so after hearing this, he couldn''t help but feel that it was perfect, and hurried him to go. Dongmei accompanied Ning Yue to Concubine Yan Hui''s bedroom. Since Empress Geng''s demise, all affairs in the harem were temporarily handed over to Concubine Yan Hui, but the Phoenix Seal was in her hands. Therefore, Concubine Yan Hui had no choice but to invite her when she encountered a big decision. under the instructions. The style of the palace has changed slightly. Empress Geng''s favorite peonies have all been removed and replaced with clean and elegant chrysanthemums. Some small bridges and pavilions that have been neglected have also been repaired by craftsmen, creating a thriving scene. "Concubine Yan Hui is capable, miss, look at the swans in the lake, how beautiful!" Dongmei looked at the pool of elegant white swans and admired them greatly. Empress Geng loved to raise fish, so Concubine Yan Hui bought white swans and ate all the fish raised by Empress Geng. It can be seen that Concubine Yan Hui really hated Empress Geng to the core. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that Concubine Yan Hui will use this time to announce to the palace people that she is the next harem lord. Ning Yue smiled and said nothing. The master and servant strolled leisurely for a while, and by chance, they ran into Concubine Liu Gui who was also strolling outside. "Hey, isn''t this the princess of the county? Why did she enter the palace?" Concubine Liu Gui said angrily. Qiuyue echoed: "Your Majesty, have you forgotten? Prince Yinjun has recognized His Majesty, and she is now the eldest grandson concubine!" "Oh, look at my memory, how did I forget such an important thing? There are a lot of concubines, please don''t argue with me, I don''t want to have an affair with others, and be thrown into limbo!" Concubine Liu Gui became more and more yin and yang, and she clearly believed that the adultery between Queen Geng and Island Master Zhao was planned by Ning Yue. She guessed very well, but Ning Yue didn''t refute her, and didn''t bother to talk to her quickly, so she walked past her without looking sideways. Concubine Liu Gui was so angry that she jumped her feet: "What''s the big deal? Isn''t it just becoming a grandson concubine? He was also a prince before! What happened? Didn''t he die? Do you think this seat is really so easy to sit in? I am waiting for you. , Waiting to see the day when you are pulled off the horse!" Dongmei turned her head and glared at Concubine Liu Gui, and said to Ning Yue: "Miss, she is so annoying, what are you talking about?" Ning Yue shrugged her shoulders indifferently: "She just wants to make me unhappy. If I ignore her, the unhappy one will become her. Let''s go." Unexpectedly, the two didn''t go far, and they met another person they didn''t want to see. It was a concubine in a light green palace dress, who rushed towards Ning Yue in a rage, and grabbed Ning Yue regardless. Dongmei quickly stopped her, and shouted, "What are you doing?" The person who came was none other than Concubine Li Shun who had been away for many days. Concubine Li Shun was originally the most outstanding among the concubines, but now for some reason, she is ten years older than when they first met, with fine lines growing on the corners of her eyes and mouth, her face is haggard, and her pair of eyes are fixed on Ning Yue. His eyes can''t wait to spit out a fire. Being stopped by Dongmei, she became even more angry, and scolded in a low voice: "Go away! You dare to stop me even, you are getting impatient!" Dongmei was not afraid of her. She snorted and said, "What if I stop you? Run if you have the ability! Run! I''ll see if you can run away!" Then, she hugged her even tighter. So tight that she couldn''t move a step. Concubine Li Shun was so angry that her mouth slanted and her eyes slanted: "Okay, okay, okay, one or two of you, all together to bully me! You...you will have retribution!" Ning Yue''s good mood all morning was completely ruined by Concubine Li Shun. She walked towards her indifferently and asked, "On Spirit Snake Island, you plotted against me once, framed me to death, and then slammed into me again. I didn''t bother with you at all, but now it''s good, you are getting more and more arrogant, and you think I should let you go, don''t you?" Concubine Li Shun choked, but soon, she said through gritted teeth: "If you don''t like it, just let the horse come over and give me a good time! What does it mean to be so immortal?!" "I''m so dead? I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Ning Yue frowned. Concubine Li Shun snorted mockingly: "I don''t know? Thank you for being able to say it! You entered the palace today, didn''t you just want to verify the effect? ??I can congratulate you, the effect is very good! Very good! Your goal has been achieved! Ben Both Gong and the Sixth Prince would be better off dead!" Ning Yue vaguely heard a clue: "I didn''t get involved with you and the sixth prince." "Do you dare to say that you didn''t spread those rumors in the palace? Now...the entire harem knows about my affair with the sixth prince...I don''t know when it will be heard by His Majesty...Dare you say...you didn''t do all of this Other than you, who else knows my relationship with the Sixth Prince?!" Concubine Li Shun became more and more excited as she spoke, until at the end, her catalog was about to tear apart. There is a kind, and now it seems that he is just a villain who dares to act and dare not to be!" "Shut up! Besides, I''ll throw it into the river!" Dongmei couldn''t bear to hear her slander her young lady so much. Li Shunfei sneered: "Throw it! Throw it if you have the ability! Anyway, I don''t want to live anymore, so I''ll pull you as a backing! I''m dead... a ghost, and I want to haunt you two!" "You..." Dongmei was out of breath. Ning Yue patted Dongmei on the shoulder to signal her to calm down, then she looked at Concubine Li Shun lightly and said, "I''m not interested in the affairs of the two of you. It''s worth my trouble to deal with it! Don''t take yourself too seriously, if you deal with you, you''ll lose your grade." Concubine Li Shun gasped! Ning Yue stopped looking at her, looked ahead and said, "Dongmei, let''s go." Dongmei threw Concubine Li Shun to the ground, clapped her hands, and followed Ning Yue. Concubine Yan Hui finally waited for Ning Yue to come, stepped forward, took Ning Yue''s hand, and sat down on the couch with her: "I''ve been waiting for you for a while, is there something delayed on the way?" Ning Yue smiled and said, "I met a few people and said hello, how is it? Are you okay here?" "What''s wrong with me? Your Majesty trusts me and entrusts me to take care of the chores of the harem. I''m tired, but I''m not afraid of your jokes. I feel more at ease in my heart! I don''t have to count pearls and silver all day long and be confused; You dont have to always stand at the door hoping that King Qi will bring me his grandson. Concubine Yan Hui said softly, then patted Ning Yues hand, Look at me, Im so busy talking, Ive forgotten my business, Lian Xin! Bring it." "Yes!" The maid called Lian Xin served Ning Yue a cup of tea, then went away silently, after a while, she came back with a few account books. Concubine Yan Hui handed the account book to Ning Yue: "These are the budget for the next quarter of Liugong. I did it on my behalf. I don''t know if it suits your wishes." Concubine Yan Hui didn''t know about her pregnancy, but the king of Nanjiang knew about it. He was afraid that she would not be able to support the baby with peace of mind, so he specifically pointed out that Concubine Yan Hui was in charge of the sixth palace, not to mention some budgets, and Concubine Yan Hui also did things like raising and lowering concubines. Well, negotiating with Ning Yue is nothing more than selling Ning Yue''s great face. But Ning Yue carefully looked through the account book, corrected a few mistakes, and stamped it with a phoenix seal: "Thanks for your hard work, Concubine Hui." Concubine Yan Hui smiled and said: "I said that I am not afraid of hard work, I am only afraid of being idle!" The two discussed the matter of the Sixth Palace again. Basically, it was Concubine Yan Hui who provided advice, and Ning Yue made the decision, which was considered a good match. When talking about the concubine''s monthly money, Ning Yue remembered the rumors about Concubine Li Shun and the sixth prince, and planned to ask Concubine Yan Hui if she had heard about it. Concubine Yan Hui happened to hand over a new monthly money system. Forget about the rumors. After discussing the important matters, Concubine Yan Hui turned away the palace people, and her eyes fell on Dongmei''s face, making Dongmei avoid her. Dongmei pretended not to see, and stood solemnly behind Ning Yue. She pursed her lips, Said: "Actually... there is one more thing I want to discuss with the princess of the county." "Concubine Hui, please tell me." Ning Yue said. Concubine Yan Hui laughed twice, put her hair from her temples behind her ears, and said: "Look... Empress Geng has fallen, and the Geng family has also been defeated. There is only one second wife left to guard the frontier, but the far water cannot save the near fire. In a battle, we can''t say that we won it beautifully." A few days ago, they were still complaining about Geng Yan''s death, but today they are full of praise for their victory. Ning Yue glanced at her suspiciously: "What does Concubine Hui want to say?" "Look, I have helped Concubine Changsun all I could. Shouldn''t Concubine Changsun fulfill her original promise?" Concubine Yan Hui looked at Ning Yue longingly. Ning Yue calmly took a sip of tea: "The Empress Hui is talking about being the Empress Dowager, and Xuan Yin has not yet ascended the throne. I''m afraid there is no rush for this matter." Concubine Yan Hui said earnestly: "I''m not entirely in a hurry for myself. Of course, I''d be lying to you if I said I''m not in a hurry, but I also have another thing in mind. Although Geng Yan fell from the horse, she didn''t die after all. As long as she doesn''t die, she will be eyeing the queen for a day. Instead of letting her toss about in different ways, it is better to take the latter! Although I can help you now, it is not as convenient as being a queen. This matter My personal selfishness accounted for half of the matter, and the consideration of the overall situation also accounted for half, I ask the eldest grandson to think twice." If Concubine Yan Hui insisted that it was not out of selfishness, Ning Yue might turn her face and leave immediately, but she was so frank that Ning Yue could not say anything. Besides, Concubine Yan Hui''s analysis is correct, the power of a concubine and the power of a queen are not the same in the harem. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Empress Geng has worked so hard to manage it for so many years. If concubine Hui was promoted to be queen at this time, it would indeed deal a greater blow to Geng Yan''s lineage. But everything has pros and cons. After helping Concubine Yan Hui get on the horse, what if Concubine Yan Hui becomes arrogant due to favor? Even if she is an ally at this time, she has to weigh the pros and cons before making a decision. Ning Yue said: "Let me think about it." Concubine Yan Hui said as usual: "Okay, I believe you are as anxious as I am. We have common enemies and common goals, and my third prince really has no capital to win the throne. You can rest assured about this." Now, except for Empress Geng, no one can beat Xuan Yin and the Marshal''s Mansion. From this point of view alone, Concubine Yan Hui''s mother and son really can''t afford much trouble. Ning Yue secretly laughed that she was forced out of her conspiracy physique by Empress Geng, and she had to weigh the pros and cons before doing anything. From the point of view of Concubine Yan Hui, what she asked for was completely understandable. Just when the two were thinking about being the empress, Lian Xin came in with a solemn face: "It''s not good, Concubine Hui, something serious has happened!" Concubine Yan Hui frowned: "What happened?" Lian Xin replied: "Concubine Li Shun...is dead." Concubine Yan Hui and Concubine Ning Yue arrived at the scene of the incident as quickly as possible. It was the place where Concubine Ning Yue had a dispute with Concubine Li Shun. Concubine Li Shun''s body had already been salvaged. Green grass. Her personal maid and **** knelt on one side, crying loudly. Many palace people hid in the distance, standing on tiptoe, secretly watching the excitement here. Concubine Liu Gui arrived a few steps earlier than Ning Yue and the others, and when she saw the two of them approaching, she snorted coldly: "You still have the guts to come?" Concubine Yan Hui did not argue with her, but asked the palace attendants present: "What''s going on?" A young **** knelt down and replied: "I report to Concubine Hui and Concubine Changsun that Concubine Shun has drowned." "I know she drowned! But do you know how she drowned?" Concubine Yan Hui''s tone was not very good, "This kind of thing happened just after I took over the harem, it''s really abominable!" The little **** said in horror: "I didn''t see how Concubine Shun fell. I was sweeping the floor just now. I saw a piece of clothes floating in the river. I wondered if someone dropped the clothes. Then I went into the water to salvage, one after another...and one after another...it turned out to be Empress Shun! The servant hurriedly called for someone to come over, but the empress died long ago..." Hearing the little eunuch''s shout, the maid who was trimming the bonsai nearby rushed over. According to their account, when they went to see Concubine Shun, Concubine Shun had already died. As for how Concubine Shun fell into the water, they didn''t see it either. Besides that, Concubine Yan Hui called the nearby palace people over and questioned them one by one. They all said that they didn''t come to the river, and they didn''t know about Concubine Li Shun''s experience of falling into the water. Ning Yue''s complexion gradually became solemn. Concubine Li Shun, who had been arguing with her just a moment ago, turned into a cold corpse. No matter how you look at it... I feel that things are not that simple. "Notify His Majesty." Ning Yue said. Concubine Yan Hui hurriedly asked Lian Xin to go to the imperial study, and about a quarter of an hour later, King Nanjiang and Xuan Yin came over. Xuanyin held Ning Yue''s cold hand: "Are you all right?" "I''m fine." Ning Yue bowed to King Nanjiang, who waved his hand to signal her to flatten. Afterwards, the king of Nanjiang explained a few words to Wu Zuo behind him, and Wu Zuo stepped forward to start the autopsy. Xuanyin held Ning Yue into his arms, and Ning Yue buried her face in his chest instead of looking at the pale body. After the autopsy, Wu wrote: "Your Majesty, Concubine Shun''s complexion is slightly red, there is drowning foam in her mouth and nose, there is water in her abdomen, her belly is slightly swollen, she is indeed drowned." "Maybe I accidentally fell into the water." Concubine Yan Hui turned her head, looked at the two personal palace personalities of Concubine Li Shun, and said, "You are also serious! Don''t you know how to follow your mother when she goes out? No one will find out that Concubine Shun fell into the water! You guys If you follow closely, will Concubine Shun drown?" The two were shaking with fright. The palace maid said tremblingly: "It''s not that the servants don''t want to follow, it''s because the empress doesn''t allow the servants to follow." The little **** also said tremblingly: "Your Majesty, please be enlightened, and Concubine Hui, please be enlightened. This slave really didn''t know what would happen to Concubine Shun... If he had known earlier, Concubine Shun would have beaten the slave to death, and the slave would have to follow her! " Concubine Li Shun came to her to question the rumors, so naturally she didn''t want to follow her. Ning Yue understood that they were not lying, but at this moment, she didn''t know whether she should reveal the fact that Concubine Shun had approached her... Just when she was hesitating, Concubine Liu Gui came over with an arrogant face, first bowed to the King of Nanjiang, then pointed to Ning Yue''s nose and said: "Concubine Changsun, do you still want to hide the matter now? " Hiding? Ning Yue looked at her unexpectedly. Xuan Yin blocked Ning Yue behind her, and stared at Concubine Liu Gui with her icy eyes. Concubine Liu Gui''s heart skipped a beat, and Xuan Yin said coldly, "The concubine thinks her hands are too long, so I want your Highness to give them to you." You chop off a piece?" Concubine Liu Gui hurriedly put down her hand! Nanjiang King said wearily: "Bring the body of Concubine Shun back." Xiao Dezi replied: "Yes." Concubine Liu Gui rolled her eyes, bravely stopped Xiao Dezi, looked past Xiao Dezi, and landed on the face of Nanjiang King: "Your Majesty! The death of Concubine Shun''s sister was not an accident! Someone deliberately murdered you! We can''t let the murderer go, so that Concubine Shun can''t rest in peace under the Nine Springs!" The king of Nanjiang said impatiently, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Concubine Liu Gui walked around Xiao Dezi, came to the King of Nanjiang, and said sincerely: "Your Majesty! The concubine is not talking nonsense! The concubine has just seen it with her own eyes and heard it with her own ears! Some people say that they want to push sister Concubine Shun to Drown in the river!" "Who?" Nanjiang King asked subconsciously. Concubine Liu Gui waved her hand and pointed: "Her!" Ning Yue''s eyebrows twitched. Is Concubine Liu Gui crazy or stupid, and she actually pointed at Dongmei? Soon, Ning Yue remembered that when she had a dispute with Concubine Li Shun, Dongmei had indeed threatened Concubine Li Shun, and if she didn''t shut up, she would throw Concubine Li Shun into the river. But that was just a momentary remark. Unexpectedly, Concubine Li Shun really died in the river. Dongmei said anxiously: "I didn''t kill anyone! I...I...I was speaking in anger! Then I left!" Concubine Liu Gui sneered: "You didn''t have such an idea in your heart, would you say something like that? No one else was there at the time, you said you left and left? Who can prove it? Your master? You two belonged together, what did you say? You can''t believe it!" What he said, it is almost obvious that Ning Yue ordered Dongmei to kill Concubine Li Shun. Ning Yue said amusedly: "So when I was talking with Concubine Li Shun, you were listening to the corner. Could it be that you didn''t like me, killed Concubine Li Shun, and then blamed me?" "You...you..." Liu Guifei turned pale, "I... how could I do such a thing? Don''t you want to swear?" Xuan Yin said arrogantly: "I just sprayed you, what''s the matter? Show evidence to prove your innocence, who was there at the time? Your maid? That is your own maid. Her testimony is not credible. The imperial concubine hurried to find Other witnesses!" Concubine Liu Gui blushed from choking and her neck was thick. The King of Nanjiang said in a deep voice: "Stop arguing. Yue''er, Concubine Shun really looked for you?" Ning Yue came out from behind Xuanyin and said, "Yes, she had a fight with me. She was very fierce and rushed over to arrest me. Dongmei hugged her because she was afraid that I would get hurt. She said something unbearable. As for the purpose, Dongmei couldn''t get angry and threatened her a few words." "What are you arguing about?" Nanjiang King asked. Ning Yue''s scalp is numb. This question is a bit tricky. The king of Nanjiang who has experienced a betrayal has become very sensitive. If another green hat is revealed, I am afraid that one Buddha will be born and two Buddhas will be nirvana. She who concealed the news was afraid that she would also be implicated in anger. At this time, Xuanyin said: "It''s nothing serious, just for some gossip. She came to bother Yueyue earlier, but Yueyue ignored her and was sent away by me. I didn''t expect to give up yet." Nanjiang King asked suspiciously: "What gossip?" Concubine Liu Gui lowered her head and Concubine Yan Hui turned her face away. Obviously, the two of them had already heard about it. Xuan Yin said with a normal expression: "I don''t know which **** passed it on, saying that Concubine Li Shun and the Sixth Prince had committed indecent things." The face of the king of Nanjiang turned livid in an instant: "You bastard! You bastard! You bastard!" In fact, at this point, how the Sixth Prince and Concubine Li Shun have become no longer important, at least for Xuan Yin and Ning Yue, they do not threaten Xuan Yin''s throne at all, so Xuan Yin and Ning Yue will not let them go In my heart, but some people who can''t see Xuan Yin''s life well, just want to bring out this kind of scandal The King of Southern Border was so stimulated that he was dizzy and shook his head on the spot. If it was said that Empress Geng had an affair with Island Master Zhao, he was just sad and crushed his self-esteem, but the marriage between his son and his concubine was too much for him to accept. In the chest cavity, something seemed to be expanding, which made it difficult for him to breathe. "Your Majesty! What''s the matter with you, Your Majesty?" Xiao Dezi supported the Nanjiang King, whose complexion was getting paler and paler. Xuanyin and Ning Yue understood each other''s intentions. This conspiracy was not aimed at Ning Yue, but at the King of Nanjiang. Death, in this way, Xuanyin''s status will be embarrassing. After all, he has not been formally canonized, and after all, the foundation is not strong enough... If he unites with some old ministries and incites some people, Xuanyin will be farther and farther away from the throne. "It''s ridiculous. When I wanted to be a queen, she came to kill me; when I realized that you couldn''t marry her, she came to deal with you again!" Ning Yue said coldly, as if she had already calculated everything in her words. Yan''s head. Xuanyin stroked Fu Ningyue''s shoulder: "I''ll take Grandpa Huang home first, you wait for me in the carriage." At this time, the King of Southern Border must be kept alive. The King of Southern Border has lost consciousness. Xiao Dezi asked someone to lift the sedan chair and carried the king of Nanjiang up. Concubine Liu Gui asked how to deal with Ning Yue. Xuanyin called with a cold voice, and said majestically: "The matter of Concubine Li Shun has nothing to do with Concubine Changsun! If anyone slanders Concubine Changsun again, His Highness will kill her first and then play it!" Concubine Liu Gui turned pale with fright. Concubine Li Shun''s body was transported back to Concubine Shun''s Palace. Because she didn''t know how the king of Nanjiang would deal with the rumors, Concubine Yan Hui proposed to freeze the body first, and then enshrine Concubine Shun when there was a result there. Ning Yue has been the empress of Xiliang, and she understands that concubines have a lot of knowledge about encoffining. There are differences in accidental death, murder, and illness. The content and level are mainly determined according to the life experience and contribution of the deceased. For Concubine Li Shun, who has no children in her life and is not very favored, she will be crowned as an imperial concubine and it will be over; if she is favored, some posthumous titles will be added before the title . But at this juncture, there were rumors about Concubine Li Shun and the sixth prince. It''s good not to be convicted, but if convicted, Concubine Li Shun will be reprimanded. In that case, the specifications for encoffining will be greatly reduced, and the most serious ones may be shrouded in grass leather and abandoned in the wilderness. "Then send someone to guard first." Ning Yue said. Concubine Yan Hui arranged for a few smart palace servants and ordered them to guard the corpse day and night. At the end, she quietly asked Ning Yue, "Do you want to notify the sixth prince?" Ning Yue said without thinking: "Of course, the concubine mother is gone. As a son, he has to send the concubine mother for the last time." "But..." Concubine Yan Hui hesitated, "The rumors in the palace are so powerful that even His Majesty knows now, the two of them, the two of them..." Ning Yue said lightly: "Concubine Hui also believes in such pretentious things?" Usually, she would respectfully call Concubine Hui Niangniang, but now that the word Niangniang has been removed, Concubine Yan Hui understood that she was angry. Concubine Yan Hui said: "It''s not that I have to believe it, it''s just that people''s words can be feared, and everyone''s words can make money. Even if it''s not true, it''s better to avoid suspicion, lest His Majesty blame you..." "Since it''s not true, there''s nothing to avoid suspicion. A gentleman is magnanimous, and his body is not afraid of the shadow slanting. Concubine Hui sends someone to deliver a message to the sixth prince!" The tone was unquestionable. At this time, the more you avoid suspicion, the more ghostly you will appear. Its no wonder that Ning Yue is so persistent and insists on turning black and white, but the king of Nanjiang fell ill on the way back to Beijing, and his body returned to the crooked state before. Besides, to put it bluntly, the Sixth Prince and Concubine Shun didn''t bother her and Xuan Yin, they just kept it from them. Concubine Yan Hui couldn''t hold back Ning Yue, but she didn''t want to delay this responsibility. In the end, it was Ning Yue who sent Dongmei to the Sixth Prince''s Mansion. Soon, the old foreman who had done the autopsy came in again with a toolbox. "Concubine Changsun, Concubine Yan Hui." He bowed to the two of them. "Stay flat." After a pause, Ning Yue asked: "Mr., haven''t you experienced it just now? Do you want to do it again?" Wuzuo replied respectfully: "Just now we have just conducted a preliminary examination of the cause of death, and now we need to conduct a comprehensive examination of the corpse to see if there are any other hidden diseases or omissions." Ning Yue''s eyes swept across Concubine Li Shun''s stomach, and said to Concubine Yan Hui: "Msg Hui, shall we go out?" "Okay." Concubine Yan Hui didn''t want to see Concubine Li Shun disemboweled, it was too scary! The two walked out of the dormitory, and Ning Yue''s eyes flickered: "My handkerchief fell into it, you wait here for me, I''ll go get it." Concubine Yan Hui didn''t suspect anything. Ning Yue walked back to the dormitory. He Zuo happened to be pressing Concubine Li Shun''s pelvis. He felt something and showed a puzzled look. Afterwards, he separated Concubine Li Shun''s legs, took out a special tool, and began to examine the deeper thing. Ning Yue calmed down and walked over: "Mr." Wu Zuo had a good impression of this concubine who respected him, so he immediately put down his tools and saluted: "Concubine Changsun, this place is too filthy, you should go out for a while." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and said: "No problem, although Concubine Li Shun had some troubles with me during her lifetime, in the end, she is His Majesty''s concubine. As a junior, I should come to see her off for the last time." Wu Zuofu lowered his body: "Concubine Changsun is kind." Ning Yuean resisted the panic in her heart, and said calmly: "Mr., how long have you been in the palace?" Zuo cupped his hands: "Your Majesty, I''ve beaten this slave. I can''t afford your honorific title. I have been in the palace for forty-one years." Ning Yue said kindly: "Then you, like Imperial Physician Xun, are His Majesty''s right-hand man." Zuo hurriedly said: "The servant is just a humble workman, and he is no better than Doctor Xun who saved lives and healed the wounded." Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "Don''t underestimate yourself, old man. I''m young, not very sensible, and I don''t know much about general principles. I just heard my mother mention it once in a while, saying, ''There is nothing noble in this world. People, lowly people? They are all a piece of brick or a piece of wood. Some wood is used as a beam and is looked up to by people; The wood of the beams, or the wood of the pavement, are indispensable things." Your Majesty has been able to sit firmly on the throne for so many years, and he has worked hard to manage his health. In addition to helping him take care of his health, your autopsy technique has also helped His Majesty. You have solved a lot of unjust cases! If there is anyone who is most loyal to His Majesty in this palace siege, it must be you who does not expect anything in return!" Wu Zuo burst into tears: "Concubine Changsun..." Ning Yue walked up to him and gently lifted his body that was about to kneel down. He hurriedly withdrew his hand for fear of soiling Ning Yue''s clean and beautiful clothes, but Ning Yue held him tightly: "Old sir, You are someone His Majesty can trust, and you are also someone His Majesty and I can trust, there are some things that I dare not even say to Your Majesty, but I can tell you." Wu Zuo choked up and said, "Concubine Changsun, please tell me!" Ning Yue said: "To tell you the truth, Mr. Li, the matter between Concubine Li Shun and the sixth prince...is actually true." Wu Zuo suddenly changed color! Ning Yue looked around and lowered the volume: "On Spirit Snake Island, I discovered the adultery between Concubine Li Shun and the Sixth Prince. At that time, there were indeed some quarrels, but that''s all in the past, sir. Trust me, sir, I did not kill Concubine Li Shun." Wu Zuo looked into Ning Yue''s clean and clear eyes, and nodded with tears in his eyes: "This old servant believes in Concubine Changsun!" Ning Yue bowed: "Thank you sir." Wu Zuo hurriedly knelt down: "Concubine Changsun, absolutely not!" Ning Yue hurriedly helped him up again: "Sir, please stand up and talk. Sir, he just inspected Concubine Li Shun''s body. It should be... also found that she had a miscarriage, right?" Wu Zuo sighed: "Yes." Ning Yue said: "Old man, there is a period, I don''t know if I should say it or not." "Concubine Changsun, please tell me." "That child belongs to the sixth prince." Wu Zuo had already guessed it just now, so he wasn''t surprised. "But I hope that the old man will not write this into the autopsy form... No, let His Majesty know about them. You have also seen His Majesty''s situation. It is very bad and cannot withstand any further stimulation. The relationship between the Sixth Prince and Concubine Li Shun Spirit Snake Island is over. I can assure you of this. Although the two committed an unforgivable sin, if the price of punishment for this sin is to sacrifice His Majesty''s health and life, old man, Yue''er thinks it''s not worth it. Ah!" Ning Yue said sincerely. Wu Zuo looked at her red eyes, and a battle between heaven and man began in his heart. Since he was sensible, he had learned the art of autopsy from his master, and was elected to the court, becoming the only master in the palace. This practice lasted for forty-one years. In the meantime, he has experienced all cases, large and small, open and dark, intentional and unintentional. But never once did he conceal any information, even if someone put a knife on his neck. However, at this moment, facing the sad eyes of this little girl, he couldn''t say anything to refuse. Not hiding anything is a teacher''s training and the principle of being a human being. But this little girl interpreted the profound meaning of being a human being from another angle: not all deflection will bring a bad result; not all integrity will usher in a good ending. He lowered his head and said in a low voice: "I''ve lived my whole life, and I didn''t realize it until today." He turned around, picked up a pen and wrote three words on the autopsy formno history of pregnancy. The bright sun, hidden in the clouds, occasionally revealed a corner, and shrank back timidly. Ning Yue left the palace and got into the carriage. Perhaps she was tired, and her head was a little dizzy. Waiting for Xuan Yin''s time, she fell asleep for a while, but when she opened her eyes, it was actually dark. "Linzi." She called the coachman. The driver said: "Miss, do you have any orders?" "It''s too dark, you light a lamp and come in." The coachman looked at the big sun above his head with a blank expression on his face. Its the last day, hurry up and hand in your tickets~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1293： 【V157】The savior is here Chapter 1293 [V157] The savior is here In the sleeping hall exuding a touch of sandalwood, the curtains are drawn down and the light is quiet. Xuanyin quietly guarded the head of the bed. It has been less than half an hour since the king of Nanjiang fell into a coma, but the king of Nanjiang still shows no sign of waking up. Physician Xun gave Nanjiang Wang the last injection, and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. "What''s the matter, Imperial Physician Xun?" Xuan Yin asked. Physician Xun put away the tools, bowed to Xuanyin, and said: "If you go back to His Highness Changsun, His Majesty''s condition has stabilized for the time being, and he will wake up at night or tomorrow." Xuanyin''s expression turned pale, and soon, he heard the doctor Xun say: "Your Majesty fell seriously ill on the road, and now his body is already at the end of his strength, and he can no longer withstand any stimulation. I hope His Royal Highness Changsun will take care of Your Majesty." Xuan Yin remembered the matter of Concubine Li Shun, a deep meaning flashed across his face, he pondered for a moment, and then said to Imperial Physician Xun: "Emperor Xun, Your Majesty fought north and south when he was young, and he has never heard of any irreparable injuries. After entering the old age, the body is weaker than ordinary people?" Imperial Physician Xun sighed: "It stands to reason that people who practice martial arts should be healthier than ordinary people, but Your Majesty has missed Empress Chen too much these years, and every time he thinks of her old man, he regrets the past. The folks, the daughter who has suffered so much, feel even more uncomfortable in her heart." Xuan Yin felt a slight chill in his heart. If he really missed his grandmother, why didn''t he send someone to find her? Instead, he saw that he spoiled Empress Geng to heaven. Imperial Physician Xun looked at Xuanyin''s expression and said, "I know you still blame Your Majesty for not looking for Empress Chen and Lan Zhen. Your Majesty also has a lot to do." No matter how much he has to do, it is not an excuse to abandon his wife and daughter. If Yueyue leaves him, he will find Yueyue back even if he searches all over the world! Imperial Physician Xun sighed again: "His Royal Highness now sees that the situation in southern Xinjiang has stabilized. He probably thought that the situation in southern Xinjiang has always been like this. In fact, it is not the case. Southern Xinjiang was very chaotic in the early years. It is a miracle that His Majesty can raise the crown prince. In order for the prince to grow up safely, for eighteen years, His Majesty has not stuffed women into the harem. He couldn''t bear it anymore, and the prince was also an adult, so he married the daughters of the powerful and powerful into the harem. The reason why His Majesty wanted to Empress Geng took the throne, it wasn''t because she was bewildered in the first place." Xuanyin suddenly sneered: "It seems that Imperial Physician Xun also knows about Queen Geng''s strangeness." "Your Highness is blaming me for not reminding His Majesty. Speaking of it, I am irrefutable, but at least in my opinion, after Your Majesty favored Empress Geng, he is indeed not so immersed in Empress Chen''s shadow." The doctor Xun finished speaking , Seeing the sneer on Xuanyin''s face, he said again: "Empress Geng has been outstanding in the harem these years, and also in the court. On the surface, it seems to have hindered the development of the prince, but in the long run, her arbitrariness has cut off Your Majesty also wants to cut off the wings." "Doctor Xun means that His Highness should thank her?" Xuanyin smiled disdainfully. Doctor Xun said: "I hope His Highness can understand His Majesty''s painstaking efforts, and understand that His Majesty has been unable to control himself for so many years. Everything His Majesty has done is for Queen Chen and her children. Although Queen Geng is favored, in the end, it is still It''s not as good as the original one." Xuan Yin looked at him coldly: "My Highness is not interested in these old things!" Imperial Physician Xun didn''t say anything else, he picked up the medicine box, and took his leave. Before leaving, he repeatedly told the King of Nanjiang not to be stimulated any more. Xiao Dezi walked in lightly: "Your Highness." "What is it?" Xiao Dezi said: "Concubine Hui asks for instructions, how to dispose of Concubine Shun''s body? Should it be buried directly, or postponed?" Xuanyin stared and said: "Let her ask Concubine Changsun about the matter of the harem." Xiao Dezi thought for a while: "She said that she had asked, and the eldest grandson concubine meant not to bury her for now, and make a decision after His Majesty has dealt with the rumor. I don''t know if you have any new instructions?" Xuanyin said without hesitation: "What Concubine Changsun means is what I mean, you tell her, and do it." "yes." Xiao Dezi turned around to leave, but was stopped by Xuanyin: "Wait, did the autopsy report from Wu Zuo come out?" "Slave to ask." After a quarter of an hour, Xiao Dezi came in with the autopsy sheet, presented it to Xuanyin and said, "Your Highness, please have a look." Xuanyin saw the words "no history of pregnancy", a warm smile appeared on the corner of his lips, needless to say, he knew that Yueyue did it, and he was always so considerate. With a smile on his face, he said to Xiao Dezi: "The matter about Concubine Shun is pure nonsense. My Highness can trust the character of the Sixth Prince, and I also believe in Concubine Shun''s loyalty to His Majesty. My Highness will investigate and find out the rumors. If His Majesty wakes up, you will truthfully tell what His Majesty said." Xiao Dezi blessed body: "The servant obeys." Out of the Nanjiang king''s bedroom, Xuanyin didn''t go to look for Yueyue immediately, but turned around and went to a secluded cold palace. Desolate courtyard, dead trees and flowers. A rattan chair, a small table, and a pot of tea. The woman leaned lazily on the rattan chair, with her eyes slightly closed, the sunlight filtered through her slender eyelashes, and two curved silhouettes fell on both sides of her nose. Xuanyin stood at the door, looking at her indifferently. She turned her back to the direction of the door. It stands to reason that she didn''t have eyes on the back of her head, but she smiled softly and said, "You''re here." Xuanyin walked in slowly, with a cold face: "You do so much, don''t you just want to force me over?" "It''s not forcing, but please." She said with a smile, turning her head, "Do you want to stand and talk? Sit down." Xuanyin chose the stool farthest from her. She smiled: "I am not a poisonous snake or beast, so I don''t have to avoid it like a snake or a scorpion." "If it''s a snake or a scorpion, my Highness doesn''t need to avoid it." Xuanyin said without a trace of expression on his face. Geng Yan smiled leisurely, twisted the teapot, and poured a cup of tea for Xuanyin: "His Royal Highness, please use tea." Xuanyin glanced at it, but didn''t move. Geng Yan smiled and said: "Your Highness is not even afraid of snakes and scorpions, but would you be afraid of a cup of tea from the Palace? There is a genius doctor in the Marshal''s Mansion, so even if Your Highness gets a crane crest, you don''t have to worry about anything." She bit down on the word "miracle doctor", Xuan Yin''s eyes became colder again: "What do you want to ''invite'' me over with all your heart?" Geng Yan glanced at Xuan Yin''s still cup, poured herself a cup with a smile, and said, "Is Concubine Changsun okay?" Xuanyin''s eyes were cold and menacing: "You know what you did to her!" Geng Yan stretched out her hand and grabbed Xuan Yin''s arm. The breeze blew in faintly, shaking the charming fragrance on her body, and scattered into Xuan Yin''s nose. However, what surprised her was that Xuan Yin''s expression did not change. Not the slightest change. As if thinking of something, she rolled up Xuanyin''s sleeve and saw the bodhi bracelet on her hand. She sneered, "So it''s this." She let go of Xuanyin''s hand. Xuan Yin looked at her indifferently: "Geng Yan, I really underestimated you. You have already been thrown into the cold palace. You can spread rumors in the court wantonly, you can know everything about palace affairs, and you can kill Concubine Li Shun without anyone noticing. . Geng Yan smiled faintly: "His Royal Highness, grandson, has won the award. How can I say that I have been a queen for twenty years? Even if I close my eyes, I can still hear the movement of the imperial study." Xuanyin''s smile gradually turned cold: "There are so many eyes and ears, I also want to do something, but sooner or later, I will pull out all your eyes and ears!" "The ears and eyes that I have planted for twenty years, you can''t pull them out all at once, right? How about this, how about I give them all to you for your use?" Geng Yan said with a slight smile. Xuanyin laughed out loud: "This gift is too expensive, I can''t bear it." Geng Yan laughed wantonly and said: "This Gong said you can afford it, so you can afford it." "Then I would like to thank my grandmother for her appreciation, but I appreciate it." Xuanyin said meaningfully. Geng Yan''s eyes moved, and she picked up the teacup: "Don''t be ignorant, Your Highness Changsun, I respect you for being willing to cultivate you, and I don''t care about your previous mistakes that offended me." Xuanyin frowned thoughtfully: "If I remember correctly... it seems that the emperor''s grandmother is offending me? Ah, yes, I am so young and handsome. I don''t blame the emperor''s grandmother for disregarding morals and insisting on being with me. I''m together, but it''s a pity that I''m not interested in older women!" As he spoke, he moved slightly closer to Geng Yan, "Men all like tender, pink, and tight ones." Geng Yan suddenly changed color, and stared at Xuan Yin coldly! Xuan Yin lazily raised the cup in front of him: "You have wrinkles, Grandmother." Geng Yan touched the corners of her eyes subconsciously. Xuanyin smiled playfully: "Your bacon, my highness can''t chew it." The corners of Geng Yan''s mouth twitched uncontrollably, and the cold light in her eyes was like a sharp weapon, almost poking Xuan Yin''s eyes blind. Xuanyin ignored her, drinking tea alone. After a long while, she took a deep breath, withdrew her emotions, and said with a smile on her face: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, His Royal Highness Changsun impressed me a lot." "I am over-flattered." She said disdainfully: "But His Royal Highness Changsun, don''t get complacent too early. It will not benefit His Highness Changsun if you anger this palace." "My Highness can kill you directly." Xuanyin said without hesitation. Geng Yan laughed, almost crying: "His Royal Highness, don''t you and Rong Qing have not discovered Ma Ningyue''s strangeness yet? Or... have you found a way to cure her?" Xuanyin''s smile froze suddenly. Geng Yan recklessly said: "The only one who can save her is Ben Gong, so I would like to advise His Royal Highness, don''t be impulsive, and coax Ben Gong well, maybe one day Ben Gong will be happy, and he will tell you the treatment method." Xuanyin took a deep look at her, and said with a pun: "Ms. Geng is getting old and wants to please you. I''m afraid it''s not easy. Your mother might as well open the skylight and speak plainly." Geng Yan looked at him ambiguously: "Isn''t Fourth Master clear about what I want?" Xuanyin left the cold palace, looked at the beautiful blue sky, and breathed out the turbid air in his chest. Then, he adjusted his expression, left the palace, and got into the carriage of the Marshal''s Mansion. In the carriage, Ning Yue was feigning sleep with her eyes closed, leaning on the soft pillow, holding her stomach with one hand. It was obviously only three months old, but the way she held her belly seemed to be about to give birth. Yes, I am looking forward to the arrival of the little things. Xuanyin''s cold eyes slowly glowed with warmth, he hugged her soft body into his arms, and let her small head rest on his shoulder. "How is Your Majesty?" Ning Yue asked hoarsely, and yawned. Xuanyin said softly: "There is no danger of life for the time being, and you will wake up in a few hours. If you are not stimulated, you will still have some life. You asked me to make changes to the autopsy sheet, right?" "Well, what does His Majesty say?" "Your Majesty is still awake." "Oh, yes, you just said that." Xuanyin touched her cheek: "What are you thinking? Absent-minded." Ning Yue kept her eyes closed all the time, rubbing against his arms: "No, I''m just sleepy, I really want to sleep, call me when you get home." "Okay." Xuanyin pulled a thin layer of silk to cover her, "Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you when I pass by." Ning Yue thought for a while: "Just... roast the goose." Xuanyin lowered his eyes and smiled: "Okay. Is there anything uncomfortable?" "No." Ning Yue said bluntly. Xuanyin opened the curtain and looked at the coachman. The coachman waved his whip and his body was slightly stiff. Ning Yue fell asleep in Xuan Yin''s arms. When he arrived at the Marshal''s Mansion, Xuan Yin called her twice. At dinner, she stayed out of bed, acted like a baby and asked Xuan Yin to feed her, and also wanted Xuan Yin to hug her in the bath, tossing Xuan Yin enough. Before falling asleep, she put her arms around Xuanyin''s neck: "If I keep doing this, will you find me annoying?" In the dark night, her eyes were wide open. Xuan Yin kissed her lips, touched her belly and said, "Just raise one more child." She smiled sweetly, turned sideways, and tried hard to look like a normal person. When she fell asleep, Xuan Yin quietly withdrew and closed the door. "How?" In the study, Rong Qing waited for Xuanyin for a long time. Xuanyin knew that what he asked was not about Concubine Li Shun, so he said solemnly: "She is blind." Rong Qing was silent for two seconds, his face gradually turned pale: "When did it happen?" Xuanyin sat down opposite him: "It should be after Li Shunfei''s autopsy sheet has been processed." "Is Concubine Li Shun dead?" Rong Qing asked casually. "Ok." Rong Qing didn''t say any more, he had nothing to do with other people''s life or death, what he was worried about and cared about was only the ill-fated sister, he pressed his eyebrows: "It''s much faster than expected, it''s really exciting Caught off guard." Xuanyin looked at the medicine basket beside him and said, "How is your medicine collection? Have you found the antidote?" Rong Qing sighed: "Strictly speaking, she is not a typical disease. Ordinary medicines have little effect on her, and I have no choice but to delay her symptoms a little bit. There is no cure." How proud Rong Qing is, Xuan Yin felt deeply from the first time he met him, because he once hurt Yueyue, because Xuan Yu once lied to Yueyue, and because Sikong Shuo once bullied Yueyue, so Rong Qing Qing had included them in the ranks of "punishment" early on. You must know that Rong Qing was just a staff member of the enemy country at that time, where did he have the confidence to win against the Xuan family and Sikong Shuo? He has. Many things that happened later eliminated the misunderstanding between each other. But no matter what, in his impression, there was nothing that Rong Qing couldn''t do, and there was no incurable disease. What did Rong Qing say just now? There is no cure. It was a bolt from the blue! Xuan Yin rubbed his cheeks, and said dejectedly: "I saw her." "Geng Yan?" Rong Qing asked. "Yes." Xuanyin said solemnly: "She spread the story of the adultery between Concubine Li Shun and the Sixth Prince, and then killed Concubine Li Shun and blamed Yueyue, making Your Majesty sick." "She wants to force you to show up?" Rong Qing immediately grasped the main point of the incident. Xuanyin nodded. Rong Qing looked at Xuanyin, his eyes moved: "Then you went to see her?" Xuanyin''s fingers tightened: "I see, I talked to her a little bit, she admitted that she did something to Yueyue, and said that she has a way to cure Yueyue, based on what you know about her, has she May be lying?" Rong Qing pondered and said: "At this time and at that time, she is not a nonsense person, but last time on Spirit Snake Island, in order to deceive your trust, she told endless lies, but she would rather believe what she said or not, We can''t let go of any chance to heal Yue''er." Xuanyin inserted her fingers into her hair, took a deep breath, and said, "I think so too, I''d rather believe that she can indeed heal Yueyue." "What about her conditions?" Rong Qing got to the point. Xuanyin said: "Marry her, or die." After the discussion, Rong Qing went back to her room. Rong Lin was sitting at the head of the bed, holding a yellowed picture book in his hand, silently in a daze. Rong Qing pushed the wheelchair and walked over, took the album, and threw it on the table casually: "What are you doing looking at these? It''s getting late, hurry up and go to bed!" Rong Lin said stubbornly: "Rong Qing, those are mine." Rong Qing said: "I know, I plan to return it to you when you grow up." "I''m eighteen." Rong Lin picked up the album again, and turned to the page of the golden butterfly, "Rong Qing, I saw this when I was young." "Where?" "My sister''s body, but it seems to be bigger than this, or maybe I was too small at the time, so I feel that even a little bit is too big to accept." "What happened to your sister?" Rong Qing asked, and immediately realized something was wrong after asking, "Don''t tell me, go and rest." Rong Lin caressed the golden butterfly on the booklet, his eyes gradually became far-reaching: "She died, right in front of me. Three days later, my mother came back and said that she had found a way to save her, but at that time, she had already died. It''s dead." Rong Qing held Rong Lin''s hand. Rong Lin interlocked his fingers tightly: "Will my sister die?" Rong Qing''s breathing became a little congested: "...No." Rong Lin lowered his head and looked at the hands they were holding. He has been tanned badly recently, his skin has turned a light wheat color, and Rong Qing''s is as white as beautiful jade. He said: "Rong Qing, let them know." Rong Qing looked at him in disbelief. His expression was very calm, calmer than ever before: "I lost my sister, and I don''t want to lose my sister again, especially your sister...Rong Qing, I don''t want you to be sad." Rong Qing grasped his hand tightly, the knuckles were faintly white because of too much force. Rong Lin forced a smile: "I can''t let you raise me for so many years, it''s time to ask for something in return." Outside the door, Steward Qiu heard everything, understood what was going on, and immediately knocked on Ning Yue''s door. Xuanyin who opened the door: "What''s the matter?" Qiu Steward was stunned for a moment: "It''s my uncle, I, I... I''m looking for Miss Yue''er." Xuanyin said: "She is asleep, what do you want her for?" Steward Qiu stood on tiptoe and looked in: "That... I suspect... that... the young master... is going to be taken away..." "By whom? Where?" "Who doesn''t know, it''s his own home, it seems... to treat the lady. Once he is taken away... he may... never come back..." Qiu Steward observed Xuanyin''s expression while speaking, But Xuan Yin''s face was expressionless, he couldn''t see anything. Xuanyin said in a normal tone: "I understand what you mean, you step back." "Uh...yes." Butler Qiu withdrew. Xuanyin went back to the bed, held Ning Yue''s cold hand, and said with distress and self-blame: "If you knew that Rong Lin would leave Rong Qing for your treatment, you wouldn''t accept it, would you? But Yue Yue...I want you to get better...I want you to get better selfishly!" Ning Yue fell asleep until the sun was high, and when she opened her eyes, she said in a daze, "What time is it? Is it still dark?" Dongmei heard the movement outside the door, and responded: "It''s early morning, miss!" Ning Yue''s heart skipped a beat. Xuanyin hurriedly said: "Pull the curtain, don''t cover it like it is at night." Curtain? Where did the curtain come from? The windows are all open, okay? Dongmei was at a loss. Xuanyin looked at her deeply. She blinked, walked to the window, tentatively closed the curtain, and tentatively opened the curtain, so? Xuan Yin looked away. Hearing the sound of the curtains being pulled open, Ning Yue secretly heaved a sigh of relief, almost revealing her secrets, fortunately, fortunately! "Go out." Xuanyin ordered Dongmei. Dongmei let out a cry, exited, and closed the door. Xuanyin opened the closet: "What kind of dress do you want to wear today?" Ning Yue''s throat slipped: "White." Xuanyin chose a plain white embroidered pink lotus bellyband, a high-waisted skirt of the same color, and a translucent gold-woven gauze dress, and put them on carefully for Ning Yue. Ning Yue tried to open her eyes wide, occasionally rolling her eyes in the direction of his breath. It concealed it very well, no wonder Dongmei didn''t notice it. Xuanyin helped her wash up again. "You didn''t eat the roast goose yesterday, it was cold. If you still want to eat it today, I''ll buy another one for you." "I, I don''t want to eat roast goose anymore, go and buy me some..." Ning Yue paused, she was not in the mood to eat now, "Buy some chestnut cakes." "Okay." Xuanyin fed the cup of mouthwash to her lips, she took a mouthful, and spit it into the small golden basin. Several times, he vomited in the wrong place, and Xuanyin''s pants were wet. Xuanyin asked calmly: "What do you want for breakfast?" "Three fresh noodles." Ning Yue pursed her lips: "Take the cup away." Xuanyin took the cup and looked at her bright but blind eyes: "Last time, Rong Qing said that tattoos would affect pregnant women a little bit. Do you have any discomfort?" Ning Yue''s hands buried under the wide sleeves tightened: "No, didn''t the eldest brother also say that if I don''t feel uncomfortable, the impact has passed?" Xuanyin smiled lightly: "Yes, he said so, look at me, my memory is so bad that I forgot." Ning Yue pursed her lips, suppressed the panic in her heart, and said, "Last night, I seemed to hear someone knocking on the door. Is there someone looking for me?" "It''s for me. Some small things have been dealt with." Xuanyin said without changing his face. I don''t know when he learned to lie. "By the way, where are Big Brother and Rong Lin? Why didn''t you hear their movement?" "I haven''t woken up yet." Ning Yue smiled mischievously: "It''s so sticky, it''s not like I won''t see you again in the future." Xuanyin didn''t speak. Ning Yue smiled: "I want to go shopping with Dongmei later, you don''t have to accompany me, go and deal with the palace." Xuanyin glanced at him: "Okay." After breakfast, Ning Yue and Dongmei boarded the carriage leaving the palace, while Xuanyin went to the palace. His Majesty woke up last night. He heard that the matter between Concubine Li Shun and the Sixth Prince was deliberately fabricated by someone, and now it eased up a lot. In the morning, Xuanyin pulled out the **** who spread the rumors again, and punished him with cannon fire in front of all the palace people. Punishment, the smell of human flesh, makes people hungry and nauseated again and again. Concubine Li Shun was successfully encoffined, named Renzhen and Concubine Xiaoshun, and buried as an imperial concubine. The adoptive mother passed away, and the sixth prince wept bitterly, saying that he would stay in Shengjing to see things and think about people, and begged His Majesty to allow him to take his fiance to the fiefdom after finishing the first seven days for Concubine Li Shun. His Majesty granted his request. On the street, many shops were closed to show their grief, and even the ones that were open were all with white eyes. Dongmei picked up the curtains of the car, looked at the vast expanse of whiteness, and sighed: "Your Majesty has so many women, and if one of them dies, the whole city will mourn. How can the common people live?" "There is no way to do this, the ancestral system is like this." Ning Yue couldn''t help thinking of her previous life. After all, she was also a queen. Although she was imprisoned in a water prison for many years, after her death, did the whole country mourn? Dongmei patted Ning Yue on the shoulder: "Miss, look, a man was arrested over there because he sold red flowers." Ning Yue couldn''t see it. Dongmei patted her again: "Miss, don''t believe it, it''s true! Oh, there''s a quarrel! That man contradicted the officers and soldiers, ah! The officers and soldiers beat him! Ah! His wife and children ran out! Not good , His wife was also arrested!" Not far away, the heart-piercing cries of children came. Ning Yue''s heart tugged for no reason: "What''s going on?" Dongmei said angrily: "Those officers and soldiers are so shameless! What do the officers and soldiers do? Aren''t they catching bad guys? What kind of skill is bullying ordinary people?" "What''s the matter?" Ning Yue raised her tone. Dongmei explained: "It''s that peddler who sold red flowers. The officers and soldiers wanted to arrest him and put him in jail. He was pushed to the ground by the officers and soldiers, his clothes were torn, and his white body was shown to the officers, soldiers and passers-by, the child seemed to be terrified and cried very hard." "Where are they?" The noise became quieter. Dongmei said: "Let''s go." Ning Yue frowned: "Gone? Where''s the child?" "Nobody cares, just crying on the street." Ning Yue was filled with anger, at the feet of the Son of Heaven, in broad daylight, there is such an official job? Immediately angrily said: "Which yamen? Call them to me!" "yes!" Dongmei jumped out of the carriage, ran forward quickly, and stopped the group of people: "Stop!" The chief officer glanced at her, and said angrily: "Good dogs don''t get in the way, get out of the way!" "You are the dog! Your entire yamen is a dog!" "you" He was about to get angry when Dongmei showed the token of the Eastern Palace, and he was startled! Dongmei said coldly: "The concubine Changsun called you, why don''t you come here quickly?!" "Yes... yes..." He tremblingly followed Dongmei to the front of the carriage, Fu lowered his body, and said, "I, my subordinates kowtow to... the eldest grandson concubine." At this time, the crying child was already picked up by the driver, and the driver gave him a piece of malt candy. Holding the candy, he wept sobbingly: "Mom...mother..." Ning Yue''s majestic voice sounded from behind the car curtain: "Which government office are you from?" The officer''s head trembled and said: "Returning to the words of the eldest grandson concubine, the slave is... from the Jingzhao Mansion." Dongmei leaned close to Ning Yue''s ear, and said in a low voice: "Miss, the Governor of Jingzhao Mansion seems to be the subordinate of Concubine Yan Hui and the Third Prince. Look..." Is it accommodating? Ning Yue said with a cold expression: "The Jingzhao Mansion in Shengjing, it turns out that''s how it works, it''s worse than bandits!" The chief officer was so frightened that he knelt on the ground: "Your Majesty, calm down! The little one... was also ordered to enforce the law. The concubine Shun passed away, and the whole country mourned. Everyone was mourning the Empress, but he sold red flowers on the street. It is clear... that he did not respect the royal family. Keep your majesty in your eyes!" These are just flattery and superficial efforts. The peddler is right, it is not a national funeral, and the higher-ups have not issued an order to mourn for Concubine Shun. Most of them are doing this to express their respect for the royal family. In the past few years, Shengjing has been governed in a smooth manner. If a few prisoners are not arrested and a few cases are not investigated, it will not show the necessary status of the Jingzhao Mansion. Ning Yue understands this kind of corruption, but did not refute his excuses in public. Instead, he said: "If you arrest someone, arrest him. Why tie his wife?" The head of the official said: "Mother, she beat the official and hindered the official from performing official duties. This is also a crime!" "Beating?" Ning Yue laughed angrily. From the law point of view, it seems that the officials did the right thing, but in this world, the law alone has never been able to make Haiyan, Heqing, and the world''s life. Occasionally, you have to talk about love. Character. It is reasonable for her to feel sad when her husband was arrested. It is really disgusting for a big man to care about such small emotions with a weak woman. The surrounding people all cast resentful glances at the officials. Ning Yue said unhurriedly: "Men should be more open-minded, don''t be as knowledgeable as women, what do you think, sir?" The chief officer nodded repeatedly. "Also, your duty is to eradicate violence and bring peace to the people. Do you understand what safety is? Take a step back and say that both husband and wife deserve what they deserve, but this three-year-old child is innocent. You captured his parents and threw him on the street. No matter, if he is hit by a car, trampled on, or abducted and sold by traffickers, will the responsibility be yours or whose fault is it?" The crowd of onlookers nodded one after another. The chief officer was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in: "The little one... the small one too... I was confused for a while... Please forgive me, my mother." Ning Yue said: "That woman was also confused for a moment, did you forgive her sin?" "Concubine Concubine Changsun..." The chief officer''s cold sweat dripped into his collar. Ning Yue said calmly: "Dongmei, when you look back, remember to report to His Highness the eldest grandson, and drive away all the officials who vented their anger on the good people!" Dongmei smiled relievedly: "Yes, empress!" The couple was brought into the yamen after all, how to deal with it was handled by the Jingzhao Mansion impartially, and the child was temporarily fostered in a neighbor''s home. After letting out a bad breath, Ning Yue''s mood improved a lot. In the past, she probably would not have interfered with these matters, but since she was pregnant, her whole heart seemed to have become extremely soft. When you hear a child crying, you feel sad; when you see a woman being bullied, you feel the same... Dongmei handed over a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake: "Here, Miss." Ning Yue reached out her hand and touched it for a long time, but she couldn''t find it. Dongmei was startled: "Miss, you...what''s wrong with you?" Ning Yue held the corner of her lips indifferently: "It''s nothing, I just can''t see it." Dongmei was so surprised that the pastry fell to the ground: "See...you can''t see...what do you mean? How could this happen? Didn''t everything go well just now? Wait, no." She thought about drawing the curtains in the morning, "You... you just... just..." Ning Yue found the table by herself, then touched the food box, took out a piece of pastry, and ate it lightly: "Don''t make a fuss, isn''t it just blindness? It''s not that I''m dead, I''m not poor, I can afford a waiter People, for the rest of their lives, they will still live leisurely." Dongmei burst into tears. Miss is blind, she doesn''t even know it! She''s such an idiot! "You... When did you... Unseen... Why... Didn''t you tell me?" She broke down in tears. Ning Yue groaned: "I didn''t even cry, why are you crying?" Putting down the pastry, she touched Dongmei''s face, "I''ve died once, if I live one more day to make money, even if I can''t see it, I can''t see it." no big deal." "How can it be no big deal? Those are your eyes! If you can''t see, the young master will be born in the future... You don''t even know what he looks like!" Ning Yue''s heart was stabbed severely. Dongmei said: "No way! I have to tell my son-in-law! Tell the young master!" "Don''t go!" Ning Yue went to grab her, but when she failed, she stumbled and fell to the ground, her forehead swollen. "Miss!" Dongmei quickly helped her up and apologized again and again, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...I...I didn''t mean to...I..." Ning Yue grabbed her wrist: "Don''t tell them." Dongmei choked up and said, "Why?" Ning Yue said to her quietly: "This is the sequelae of Golden Butterfly, and it''s Geng Yan''s plan. I don''t want to be Geng Yan''s trick to blackmail them." Dongmei thought of the look in the eyes of her uncle gesturing her to draw the curtains in the morning, and thought: I am afraid that my uncle and the young master already knew...but she didn''t tell Ning Yue about this guess. After buying some baby supplies on the street, Ning Yue and Dongmei headed home. The carriage drove very slowly and steadily, but no one expected that when the carriage was about to pass through a small alley, there was a Suddenly another carriage rushed out, so fast that it bumped into their fierce horse in an instant! Lie Ma was restless, and the carriage trembled three times. Dongmei hurriedly used her body to protect Ning Yue, but her head hit the door, causing a big bag. Ning Yue said coldly: "What''s going on?" The driver shouted at the other party: "How do you drive? Do you have eyes? Didn''t you see that this road is a big road? Don''t you know how to slow down when you come out?" The coachman was a fat and white young man, he seemed to be frightened by the momentum here, he didn''t dare to make a sound, the curtain of the car was pulled open, and a well-dressed nanny leaned out: "Who are you scolding for not having eyes?" ? Open your dog eyes to see clearly! Does your aunt have eyes? You cant drive, blame us? The alley is so narrow, dont you walk faster? Like a turtle! We Ah, I don''t want to argue with you!" Dongmei jumped out of the carriage, her eyes were not eyes, her nose was not her nose, and she glared at the other party: "I bumped into us, are you justified? Why are you running so fast? Are you rushing to reincarnate?" Mammy was so angry that she gasped, rolled up her sleeves, and rushed forward: "Little hoof, how dare you mess with your mama? When mammy was picking her teeth, you didn''t know which woman''s belly you were in." Hold it!" Dongmei snorted: "Yes, yes, I can''t be older than you! Old, demon, woman!" "You...you...you call me an old hag! I won''t show you any color, you don''t know how powerful I am, my aunt!" The nanny clawed towards Dongmei with all her teeth and claws. Dongmei hid, she fell and gnawed on the mud! "Hahahahaha..." Dongmei laughed loudly! Nurse was so angry that her complexion was livid, she got up and was about to slap Dongmei, at this moment, a noble and elegant female voice came from the car: "Okay, Mommy, don''t be as knowledgeable as these uneducated people." Uneducated? Ning Yue smiled coldly, thanks to the fact that when she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help admiring it, it was even more beautiful than Sikong Shuo''s voice, but it turns out that no matter how beautiful it sounds, if it sprays dung, it will make people sick . Ning Yue smiled lightly: "Yes, Dongmei, if a dog bites a person, the person doesn''t necessarily have to bite back." Dongmei raised her eyebrows and smiled: "That''s it!" That day Lai Zhiyin''s owner spoke again: "Little girl, don''t be too rude." "Madam, don''t forget to bring your brains when you go out." After finishing speaking, Ning Yue clearly felt a biting chill emanating from the other party''s car. But Ning Yue is not afraid, Empress Geng has become a concubine Geng, and in Shengjing, apart from the Crown Princess, no other woman has a higher status than her. Nanny was furious: "Little girl liar! Do you know who was talking to you just now? Let me tell you! Don''t mess with our wife, you won''t be able to pay back later!" Ning Yue said lightly: "It''s not that I want something from you, what do you want? Dongmei, let''s go!" Dongmei gave Mammy a supercilious look. Nanny spat on Dongmei. Afterwards, each got into the carriage. Ning Yue''s carriage was in front, and their carriage was behind. Dongmei opened the curtain at the back and said in confusion: "Miss, they are following us!" "Maybe on the way." However, a quarter of an hour later, Ning Yue''s carriage stopped in front of the Marshal''s Mansion, and that carriage also stopped beside it. Have you guessed who this lady is? happy National Day! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1294： 【V158】The Truth of the Golden Butterfly Chapter 1294 [V158] The Truth of the Golden Butterfly Ning Yue couldn''t see, so she didn''t know who was behind her, but when she heard the sound of the carriage stopping beside her, she couldn''t help asking Dongmei: "Is there any visitor from the Marshal''s Mansion? Is it for Rong Lin or Xuan Yin?" ? Dongmei looked back: "Oh my god! Why are they?" "They?" Ning Yue turned to the source of the sound blankly, "Which one of them?" Dongmei whispered: "It''s the people we met on the road who didn''t go out with their brains!" As soon as she finished speaking, the nanny with a voice so loud stepped on a stool and got off the carriage, and was about to help her wife, when she heard Dongmei''s words, her eyes turned red with anger, and she shouted at Dongmei : "Little hoof, you deserve a beating again, don''t you? Who didn''t go out with their brains? You didn''t go out with your brains! If you don''t give you a wink, you really think I''m afraid of you!" Ning Yue couldn''t recognize her face, but hearing this voice, she could tell that her face was not very gentle. Presumably, she was a ferocious old mother. The slaves are so domineering, the master will not be lenient. It was just because I thought they were the first offender, and I was rushing home again, so I didn''t bother with them. Now that they are all at the door of the house, wouldn''t it be Sheng Jing''s joke if they were still asked to ride on their heads? "Let them drive him away." No matter which family member of a high official, whether it is Rong Lin or Xuan Yin, she will drive this person out! Dongmei said to the guards guarding the gate: "Brother Big Niu, Brother Xiao Zhang, someone is acting wild in front of the gate of the Marshal''s Mansion, please push them aside!" Dongmei has a hot temper, but she has a sweet mouth, and she doesn''t hold herself back when she treats others. As long as she doesn''t provoke the eldest grandson, Dongmei will smile at everyone. In private, everyone likes her very much. People rushed over without thinking. "Do you dare?" Mammy opened her arms and stopped in front of her carriage. Dongmei smiled and said: "Why don''t you dare? This is our home, and you come to our territory to act wildly, and I dare not kick you out? Brother Big Niu, Brother Xiao Zhang, don''t talk nonsense with her! Just drive away!" The two went forward to grab Mammy''s arm, but before they touched a single finger of Mammy, they were caught by two gold wires shot out from the car window. Jaw-dropping. The golden thread was cold to the bone, and the hairs of the two of them stood up at the same time. As soon as the eyes changed, they were about to break free from the golden thread that trapped their wrists. "I advise you not to move. If you move, your hands will be gone." It was the lady''s unhurried voice. It was clear that the tone of voice was intellectual and elegant, but the words that came out of her mouth were **** and trembling. The two of them didn''t want to believe it, but they didn''t dare to move. Ning Yue asked Dongmei, "What''s going on?" Dongmei said in a low voice: "That man bound the wrists of Da Niu and Xiao Zhang with gold threads." Gold Line? Sharp gold wire Golden silk? ! Golden silk is a good thing, there is a price but no market. When Xuanyin fought in Yunzhou, she spent 100,000 taels of gold to buy a small bundle from Tianji Pavilion, and made soft armor for Xuanyin. Golden silk is invulnerable to swords and guns, and naturally it can cut iron like mud, not to mention human flesh and blood. In her previous life, she had seen someone fall into the golden silk formation, and now it was cut in a mess, and there was no sound. If that person is indeed holding the golden silk in her hand, then what is her background? Ning Yue suppressed her doubts, followed the direction of the voice and said, "What''s the point of venting your anger on them? Get out of the carriage if you''re brave enough." "The aggressive method is useless to me. They were ordered by you. You want me to let them go. Yes, you can kneel down and kowtow to me." Madam said bluntly. Ning Yue frowned slightly. Ever since she was reborn, no one had dared her to kowtow to admit her mistake! Ning Yue sneered: "You bumped into me first, and then provoked me at my door, who do you think you are? Keep your mouth shut and ask me to admit your mistake?" "Your family?" Madam laughed, "I don''t remember that there is such a hostess as you in the Marshal''s Mansion. To be precise, there should be no girls in the Marshal''s Mansion." It is well known that Rong Lin was not married, but everyone in Shengjing knows Rong Lin''s relationship with the Ma family, and they all know that in the Marshal''s Mansion, her words are more effective than Rong Lin''s. Is this woman deliberately provocative, or... is she not from Shengjing at all? "Who are you?" Ning Yue asked vigilantly. Madam laughed out loud, her tone still full of sarcasm: "You don''t deserve to ask me who I am! Nanny Sun, bring the salute into consideration!" "Yes!" Nanny Sun happily took two boxes to salute. Ning Yue said: "Without my permission, no one is allowed to enter the Marshal''s Mansion!" Mrs. ?? sneered: "Nurse Sun, listen to me, from today on, without my permission, those women who are dubious are not allowed to live in the Marshal''s Mansion!" Nanny Sun replied proudly: "Of order, ma''am!" Dongmei was so angry: "Hey! I said, are you sick? Where did you get it? Did you get the master''s consent? Just rush into other people''s house! Are you playing tricks? Okay, my aunt will fight you to the end today. It''s here!" She said, turning her head to look into the mansion, "Go and invite the commander here!" Mrs. ?? said fearlessly: "Okay, hurry up and invite, whoever calls Rong Lin first, I will reward him with a hundred taels of gold!" With such a generous shot, the guards at the door scattered! Rong Lin came very quickly. He was tidying up and saluting in the room, but when he received the gown that Rong Qing sewed for him, he shed two tears without hesitation. Unexpectedly, two guards rushed in recklessly. If he hadn''t reacted quickly , I am about to be seen by those two dog slaves in my embarrassment! Embarrassed on the one hand, and on the other hand hearing that someone was fighting with Yueyue at the gate, he hurriedly put down the half-paid salute and rushed to the gate in a hurry. When he saw the pale golden figure clearly, his body froze, and after a long while, he finally squeezed out a word: "...Mother." Liang Zi, the knot has grown. In the bright and bright room, Ning Yue and Xuan Yin sat on each side, standing in the middle of them, looking at Ning Yue and Xuan Yin from time to time, and sighing to themselves from time to time. Fate is tricking people, who would have expected that a shrew that they met casually on the way would be Rong Lin''s biological mother? In fact, Rong Lin and his biological mother still look quite similar, but the woman has been nestled in the car, Dongmei didn''t see the other person''s face clearly, if she saw it, she would recognize it immediately, maybe... there will be no trouble behind So many things. well! well! well! Dongmei sighed one after another. Ning Yue lowered her brows and grabbed her own fingers. Obviously, she was also shocked by this incident. "Xuan Yin." "Huh?" Xuan Yin''s tone was normal, "What''s wrong?" Ning Yue said in a low voice: "Did I get into trouble?" Xuanyin couldn''t stand her pitiful little appearance the most, even if she really got into trouble, he couldn''t afford to be angry with her at this moment, not to mention, he didn''t think she did anything wrong at all! "No, it''s because they were wrong first." Xuanyin patted her until she was reddened, "Don''t pull it, if you pull it again, the meat will fall off." Sure enough, Ning Yue didn''t harass her anymore, she didn''t harass herself, but changed to harass Xuanyin. Xuanyin was taken aback for a moment, then sighed, grab him, anyway, he is rough and fleshy, so it is enough not to grab her. Ning Yue said aggrieved again: "You said they were wrong first, which means I was wrong later?" "This..." Xuanyin choked. What should he say? Under any circumstances, a slap can''t be slapped. Rong Lin''s biological mother is arrogant enough, and Yueyue is also quite domineering. To put it bluntly, these two people are the same kind of people, and they both owe a lot. It''s okay if they don''t meet each other, each bullies the people they can bully; but once they meet, it will be a landslide, and you will die. Xuanyin has a headache! Looking at her big, lifeless eyes, he felt distressed again, hugged her shoulders and said, "You are right, it was her who was wrong." Ning Yue leaned on his shoulder and said softly: "Then tell me, what did she do wrong?" Xuanyin: "..." "Say it!" Ning Yue poked his stomach with her elbow. He coughed lightly, and said: "She was at fault for not being strict with her subordinates. She bumped into you first. Not only did she not apologize, but she also allowed her servants to speak ill." "I still beat Dongmei." Ning Yue added. "Yes, and... I took the initiative to fight Dongmei." In the end, Dongmei cheated. "What else?" That''s what it feels like to speak ill of people behind their backs. It doesn''t seem bad! Xuanyin pinched the tip of her nose, both funny and heartbroken, and wanted to tell her that the days ahead are still long, you don''t need to rush to experience all the things you haven''t experienced before, and there is no need to vent your emotions on these things Above, but after thinking about it, she has suffered enough, so what if she is self-willed? "Also, when she arrived at the Marshal''s Mansion, she didn''t declare her family name..." Ning Yue interrupted him again: "I asked her and she didn''t say anything." "Yes, that''s the reason! Look at you, you are willing to put down your body and take the initiative to ask her. This shows that you don''t care about the previous quarrels. You are open-minded, but she is narrow-minded. It is in vain that you are so old and disrespectful." ..." Xuanyin said something that he would never say in normal times. Seeing that Yueyue was listening happily, he bit the bullet and continued, "How many years did you say she abandoned Rong Lin? Rong Lin was raised by your elder brother. You are Aunt Rong Lin, you have no control over this Marshal''s Mansion, who is in charge? She has no reason to show her mother''s profile in front of you!" Ning Yue giggled upon hearing this. In another room, Rong Lin was also coaxing him to have two older women. "Mother, she is young and ignorant, and she is usually spoiled by us, so she is inevitably domineering. You are an elder, don''t be as knowledgeable as her." "Oh, she''s young and ignorant? Just say she''s young and ignorant? How do parents discipline their children now, huh? Do you know how she scolded me? She scolded me for not being smart when I went out! This kind of person , This kind of person, this kind of person... how can you have such a person by your side?!" If she could control her anger before learning about Ning Yue''s true identity, but now, knowing that the little girl hangs out with her son all day, isn''t this going to spoil her son''s rhythm? Rong Lin gradually didn''t buy it, and hummed: "You sent me away without saying a word. If it wasn''t for Rong Qing, I would have died 800 times!" Madam''s tone became softer: "I... don''t we have nothing to do? Your sister is dead, and we are the only seedling you have! If you have another accident, what will we do with our family''s incense? Facts have proved that the original decision That''s right, look, you''re still alive and well!" "That''s because I ran into Rong Qing! Do you think the people you arranged are very powerful? They were slaughtered halfway! When I was about to starve to death and freeze to death, it was Rong Qing who picked me up. Without him, you would have arrived The Underworld can find me!" Rong Lin said angrily. "You child!" Madam was also very angry. Rong Lin turned his face away: "Rong Qing is just such a younger sister, do you think I can''t get used to her? Usually, I''m afraid of falling when I hold it in my hand, and I''m afraid of melting when I hold it in my mouth. It''s good for you! Scold her for being uneducated! She has never been wronged like this, so at this moment, she must be so sad!" "Oh, you..." Madam teased her, glared at him with hatred and said: "Well, you love her! You protect her! But I have been writing to you for half a year, urging you to go home, you But what do you say if you ignore my words?" Whenever she can''t say enough about the child, she will talk about other things. Rong Lin has very clear memories of his childhood, so he naturally knows how to deal with it: "Don''t change the subject, your fierce business is not over yet!" "Have you figured out who is the murderer, Mr. Rong? I won''t talk about the things in the alley, let''s turn the page! When I arrive at the Marshal''s Mansion, I intend to give you face, even if I don''t like her." I didn''t want to make a big fuss! But what did she say? She said that those two people who went out with no brains came again! I am your mother after all, and I was humiliated by a girl in front of your house. Can I not get back on the stage? ? "That''s what Dongmei said, not her." "Dongmei is her maid!" "Then Nanny Sun is still your companion! How can she pay for her beating? It''s also on your head?" "You..." Madam was so angry that her liver ached! "I didn''t raise her, so she really doesn''t kiss me! Eat inside and out!" Rong Lin snorted: "What''s wrong with me eating inside and out? Why don''t I kiss you? Who told you not to want me back then?" "Ouch, ouch." Madam fell down on the chair, her chest heaving violently. Nanny Sun persuaded: "Okay, madam, young master, both of you, don''t say a word! We haven''t seen each other for eleven years, so why can''t we sit down and talk peacefully? Why bother to make trouble for an outsider?" Doesn''t fit." "Sister is not an outsider!" Rong Lin said without thinking. Madam slapped the table with her palm: "Sister? I only know that you have an older sister. When will you have another younger sister?" Rong Lin''s eyes flashed, and he snorted: "Rong Qing''s sister, what''s wrong? Unconvinced? Hit me!" "You rebellious son!" Madam was about to get angry again, but she was persuaded by Nanny Sun, who said, "Okay ma''am, the young master has not seen you for so many years, and I must be wronged in my heart. I lost my temper at you, so you just have to worry about it." be magnanimous." Mrs. ?? retorted: "I didn''t know he was wronged? If I didn''t know, since he contradicted me like this, I would have dealt with it with family law!" Rong Lin said casually: "You deal with me! Anyone who doesn''t deal with the puppy!" "You think I dare not?" Madam picked up the whip on the table. Nanny Sun was terrified, and hugged his wife: "Madam, don''t get excited! Don''t get excited!" Is this really a mother-son reunion? Shouldn''t it be hugging and crying, mother, I miss your son so much, and I miss you so much? Why is it like killing your father and enemy? Rong Lin rolled his eyes and walked away arrogantly. After entering Rong Qing''s room, he lay down on the bed in big characters without any image. Rong Qing glanced at him: "Is the quarrel over?" Rong Lin looked at the ceiling: "For now." "Your mother, did you write to you?" Rong Qing asked casually. Rong Lin sat up straight and looked at him fixedly: "I...I didn''t deliberately hide it from you..." "You should... go back." Rong Qing said quietly. "I won''t come back!" Rong Lin knelt down on one knee and looked at him deeply, "Rong Qing, are you angry with her? I have taught her a lesson and told her not to mess with my sister again." Rong Qing''s face darkened: "Nonsense! That''s what I usually teach you? That''s your mother! Only she taught you the truth, and you don''t have the right to contradict her!" Rong Lin gave a perfunctory oh. Knowing that he didn''t listen to his own words, Rong Qing sighed and said, "Forget it, I won''t care about you in the future, what do you like?" Rong Lin rested his head on his lap, the meekness in his eyes was completely different from the waywardness in front of his wife: "Don''t drive me away, Rong Qing." "Didn''t you say... you''re leaving?" These words are a bit cruel, after all, everyone understands why Rong Lin left. Rong Lin was not angry: "Since she is here, I don''t have to leave! She can cure Yueyue." Rong Qing was silent for a moment, and said, "Do you think she is still willing to let Yue Yue rule in this situation?" Rong Lin: "..." Rong Qing knocked on the door: "Yue''er, it''s me." Dongmei had already gone to the small kitchen to prepare dinner. It was Xuanyin who opened the door, and Xuanyin pushed him into the room. Ning Yue lay on the bed with her eyes closed, looking very sleepy. Rong Qing withdrew his eyes from his sister''s face, looked at Xuan Yin, and pointed to his eyes. Xuanyin shook his head. Rong Qing understood, calmed down, and said to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, are you asleep?" Ning Yue yawned, her eyes seemed to be hard to open: "Hurry up, I''m so tired after shopping all afternoon today. By the way, I remembered something when I talked about shopping! Xuan Yin, you''ve settled the case of Jingzhao Mansion." ?" Xuanyin said: "Oh, it''s done." "How did you do it?" "According to the law, officials who obstructed the law enforcement, one person was hit with 20 big boards, and all the officials who did not fulfill their duties were dismissed, and the governor of Jingzhao government was suspended for inspection." "Jing Zhaoyin belongs to Concubine Yan Hui." Ning Yue reminded: "If she comes to intercede, sell the face that should be sold to her." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Xuan Yin agreed very readily. Rong Qing waited for the two to finish talking about this matter, and then said to Ning Yue: "Yue''er, I heard about your kiss with Mother Rong Lin." "Well, how is it?" Ning Yue turned her back and asked vaguely. Rong Qing said: "She didn''t do it right." The corners of Ning Yue''s lips curled up, and Rong Qing said again: "But for my brother''s sake, can you give in to her?" Ning Yue frowned: "Brother, did you make a mistake? I was bullied to death by her, and you actually told me to give in to her?! Quit it! There is no negotiation!" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows and looked at Rong Qing in confusion. Rong Qing pointed to his eyes again. Xuan Yin understood everything, glanced at Ning Yue, but didn''t speak. Rong Qing continued: "If I can make her subdue, of course I let her do it, but unfortunately, she is not me, you are my sister. The two of you are in a stalemate, and I am caught in the middle... It''s a bit difficult to do . Ning Yue''s body froze slightly. In fact, she could easily discuss what happened to her, but if it made it difficult for her elder brother, she couldn''t bear it. Rong Qing''s throat felt a little congested. This is the younger sister who is being held in the palm of his hand. If he could, how could he be willing to let her suffer a little bit of grievance? But compared to her life, what is a mere bow? "Can you listen to Big Brother once, Yue''er?" Ning Yue bit her lip, and her eyes were red with aggrieved eyes: "Are you really so difficult?" If it''s not difficult, can you not make me give in to her? Rong Qing held back and said: "Yes, it''s very difficult, so I have wronged you." "For Rong Lin, you asked me to apologize to a person who bullied me..." Ning Yue said, her eyes fell down, "Xuan Yin, even you won''t help me!" Xuanyin clenched his fists, his eyes gradually became wet, and he turned around with difficulty. Ning Yue burst into tears. It''s not her fault, why should she apologize? Its fine for that woman to bully her, but even the eldest brother and Xuan Yin also came to bully her? What she said just now was so sweet, but it turned out to be a lie to her! "I hate you guys!" She covered her head with a quilt. On the other side, Rong Lin went back to the house. Madam gave him a faint glance: "Yo, are you willing to come back?" Rong Lin cleared his throat and poured her a cup of tea. Madam turned her beautiful eyes and said arrogantly: "What is this for? Admit your mistake or visit your mother?" Rong Lin glared at her secretly, gritted his teeth, lowered his head and said, "All of them." "Huh?" Madam raised her eyebrows critically. Rong Lin reluctantly lowered his body: "Mother, please drink tea, I was reckless just now, please forgive me." The corners of Madam ?''s lips curled up imperceptibly: "It''s more or less the same!" After drinking the tea, Madam''s expression softened a bit, and her eyes swept across the half-open suitcase in the room: "You are packing your things, have you finally decided to go back to the Northern Territory?" "Uh... this..." How should I say this? Said I decided not to go back now? Madam smiled and said: "A while ago, my heart was beating drums one after another. I reckoned that maybe you missed me, so I came to see you. We are still mother and child. I." The corner of Rong Lin''s mouth twitched. If Yue''er hadn''t been sick, who would have gone to find you? Mrs. ?? smiled and said: "Oh, it''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. Let''s set off today!" Rong Lin''s complexion changed: "No way!" "Why not?" Madam''s face darkened slightly. Rong Lin hesitated and said: "You...you are exhausted and need to rest, how about a few days, how about a few days?" First coax you to heal Yue''er, and thenhehehehehe~ Madam turned her beautiful eyes, and lovingly touched his face: "When I really grow up, I will feel sorry for my mother." Rong Lin laughed dryly: "Blood...is thicker than water!" Mrs. ?? said happily: "Of course! No matter how many years Rong Qing has raised you, he is not your biological father after all. The one closest to you is me!" "Hehe..." Rong Lin smiled, "Mother, you see that Rong Qing raised your son anyway, shouldn''t you repay him?" "Don''t worry about this, I will definitely reward him heavily!" "Are you going to... how can I thank you?" Mrs. ?? smiled and said, "I will thank you as much as he wants me to, as long as I can do it." Rong Lin''s eyes lit up: "He, he really needs something right now!" Ning Yue walked towards Rong Lin''s room with Xuan Yin''s arms around her. "Hey, go in later, have a sweet mouth, call Madam, and then give in, and everything will be over, you know?" Xuan Yin said earnestly: "You should be acting, and you used to be with those villains When fighting martial arts, this kind of play of pretending to be a grandson is not uncommon." "Can it be the same? One is voluntary, and the other is forced by you!" Coercion in disguise, moral kidnapping! "Hushkeep your voice down." Xuan Yin covered her mouth, "It''s almost here, remember, laugh, don''t walk around after entering the door, lower your head, admit your mistake, and then ask Dongmei to convince you to come out. " "Even you..." Ning Yue wanted to stare at Xuanyin, but cruelly realized that she could no longer stare at anyone, and immediately felt sad from the heart. Xuanyin caught the flash of loneliness between her brows, and immediately felt a little soft-hearted, thinking about it, let''s forget it, and then he thought of other ways, but when he turned his head, he saw Rong Qing shaking his head slightly at him, and he squeezed tightly again. Touching Ning Yue''s arm: "Good boy." Ning Yue sniffed. "What? You asked me to treat her? No way!" "Didn''t you say you wanted to repay Rong Qing? Whatever Rong Qing wanted, you would give it to me? Rong Qing didn''t want anything, he only wanted this sister!" "I can agree to anything else! It''s impossible to cure that little girl!" "You...how can you backtrack? Rong Qing didn''t say so many conditions when he saved your son! Let me tell you, your son **** off Rong Qing a lot! Your son strangled Rong Qing''s pet Burned down Rong Qing''s shop! If Rong Qing was as narrow-minded as you! Your son would have been driven out by him and starved to death on the street!" "You say I''m narrow-minded? I... I... I... You... You... Don''t think I don''t know about the **** things about the two of you! If I was really narrow-minded, I would come to your house? I have sent you two away Chop it!" "Mother, you can scold me, but you can''t humiliate Rong Qing." Rong Lin''s voice suddenly dropped. "You... good, good, good! You have grown up and your wings are stiff! If you have a good friend, forget about your mother! You go back and tell him, let me treat the little blind man, unless the sun comes out in the west!" Little blind man. Ning Yue walked to the door, and suddenly heard this harsh word, her body froze severely. Xuanyin''s eyes shone slightly: "Yueyue..." Ning Yue''s eyes were red, tears fell, she pushed Xuan Yin away, and stumbled into the night she couldn''t see. Rong Lin heard the movement, hurriedly opened the door, stretched out his head to look, and was stunned on the spot: "You, you... are you here?" "Who is it, son?" The lady came out, coughed lightly, and rolled her eyes, "Is it you?" Xuan Yin gave her a cold look, turned around, and chased after Ning Yue. As soon as he left, only Rong Qing was left in the wheelchair in the entire corridor. Rong Qing looked at his wife, then at Rong Lin, turned around indifferently, and left. "Rong Qing!" Rong Lin walked away, but was held back by his wife, who said, "Come back!" Ning Yue fumbled back to the room: "Dongmei! Dongmei! Dongmei" "Come on, come on, what''s the matter with you, miss?" Dongmei came out of the small kitchen with a bowl of bird''s nest. Ning Yue said with red eyes: "Pack up your things!" "Huh? Why...to collect things?" Dongmei was at a loss. Ning Yue yelled at the top of his voice: "You can accept it if you tell me, what are you doing with so much nonsense?" Xuanyin crossed the threshold. Dongmei saluted: "Uncle, Miss..." "Do as she says." "Huh? Yes." Dongmei hurriedly called Zhen''er, and together, the two of them cleaned up the salutes of several people as quickly as possible. Afterwards, Xuan Yin hugged the shivering Ning Yue and walked out of the Marshal''s Mansion. At the door, Rong Qing was also there, holding his hand and saluting. "Let''s go." Rong Qing said. Xuanyin nodded: "Get in the car." Xuanyin carried Ning Yue into the carriage first, and then carried Rong Qing and the wheelchair together. Dongmei, Zhen''er and the coachman sat outside together, and a group of six people left in the dust. "Uncle, young master, where are we going so late?" Dongmei asked kindly. Where to go is a big problem. According to the identities of Xuan Yin and Ning Yue, they should move into the East Palace. The reason why they have not moved is mainly for the convenience of being with Rong Qing and Rong Lin. Now this factor does not exist, and the East Palace can. Consider it. However, today is not what it used to be. Rong Qing is no longer an aide to Empress Geng, and Bodhi Palace is no longer a place where Rong Qing can go back. It is unreasonable to live in the East Palace as a foreigner. So... the inn? The inn seems to be a good choice, but it is not safe enough and not comfortable enough. This is just leaving the Marshal''s Mansion, not fleeing. They still have supreme power and wealth, so there is no need to wrong themselves like that. "I have an annex on the outskirts of the city." Rong Qing said. "Where is my mansion Shu Tan in the annex?" A leisurely voice resounded in the depths of the night, everyone''s eyes moved, Dongmei jumped off the carriage, and exclaimed in surprise: "Master Zhongchang! Ha! It''s really you!" The carriage drove over slowly, and the horse''s hooves stepped on the ground, making an elegant and lazy clicking sound, as if the person sitting on it was not a person, but a mysterious and elegant nine-tailed fox. Sikong Shuo jumped off the carriage, looked at Dongmei, and jokingly said, "If only you welcomed me like this every time." Dongmei: "Hey, of course I welcome you! I look forward to you every day!" "Poor mouth." Sikong Shuo opened the curtain, his eyes swept over everyone''s faces, and when he saw Ning Yue, he paused for a second, and then said: "The rooms are all ready, do you want to go?" Xuanyin coughed uncomfortably: "Why are you going?" Sikong Shuo glanced at him: "Aren''t you going to do the younger brother who is waiting for someone to bully me?" Never thought that one day, Sikong Shuo would build a home for them. Ning Yue couldn''t see, but she could smell the fragrance in the courtyard, the familiar fragrance of crabapple and pear, and a faint fragrance of bamboo. It was a long time before she knew that bamboo is what Xuanyin likes. The steps are casted with stone slabs, allowing the wheelchair to go up and down freely. This is designed for Rong Qing, and Sikong Shuo even thought of this. Elder brother, like father. The servants in the yard, the second young master and the second young mistress, made Ning Yue feel dazed, as if she had really returned home. After washing up, Ning Yue lay on the big soft bed, staring at the ceiling blankly, even though all she saw was endless darkness. A powerful arm wrapped around her waist: "Are you sleepy?" She shook her head: "Xuanyin." "Huh?" Xuan Yin kissed her chin, and his big palms walked on her stomach. "You... know all about it, right?" She asked otherwise. Xuanyin was silent for a moment: "Yes." Ning Yue covered her face: "I''m really useless. I can''t even lie to others. I thought I was covering up well. You must laugh at me to death." Xuanyin took away her hand covering her face in distress, kissed away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said, "No one laughs at you, everyone loves you very much." Ning Yue turned her face away, avoiding his gentle breathing: "It''s not worth it." Xuan Yin frowned: "Don''t say stupid things!" Ning Yue really didn''t say anything, she should have expected that Xuan Yin would not be able to hide it, after all, they have gone through so many things, if they don''t even have this kind of tacit understanding, how can they love each other? How can we stay together? "Will I die? Xuanyin." She asked in a low voice. Xuanyin caressed the tip of her hair, and said softly: "No, I won''t let you die." "If you say so, you will indeed die." She was unusually calm. "You... well, can you stop talking about me?" Xuanyin sighed helplessly. Ning Yue bent her lips, and looked more optimistic than him: "Did Geng Yan threaten you? Don''t hide it from me. There can be no more concealment between us." Xuan Yin licked his dry lips: "I have looked for her." "When?" "The day Concubine Li Shun died. I went to her and asked her why she did this. She mentioned your illness..." Xuanyin couldn''t continue. "She spread rumors, killed Concubine Li Shun and blamed me, not to **** His Majesty to death? But to lure you to see her?" If this is the case, this woman''s scheming is too terrifying, no, more than scheming? The means are hard enough. Even though he has been thrown into limbo, he can still turn the outside world upside down. From spreading rumors to her entry into the palace, to Concubine Li Shun making trouble for her, everything was expected by Geng Yan, "Why did she lead you there? Simply talking about my illness? Or...threatening you with my illness?" Xuanyin opened his mouth: "Yueyue..." Ning Yue said bitterly: "You can''t hide it from me, I''m already like this, at least don''t let my heart go blind." Xuanyin lay back beside Ning Yue, letting tears fall into his eyes, and said in the usual tone: "She said, she has a way to save you, on the condition that I... either marry her or die." Ning Yue''s heart trembled slightly. Everything went so smoothly before, but there was something unexpected waiting for her intuition to come true, but it was not Concubine Li Shun''s death that blamed her, but Geng Yan''s back move. Xuanyin''s weakness. "Xuanyin, do you want to promise her?" "Yue Yue" Ning Yue turned sideways slowly, and touched his lips, nose bridge, and eyes. His eyelashes were wet, and Ning Yue''s nose was sore for no reason, but she didn''t cry, and said softly, "Xuan Yin, I don''t miss you." Die before me, that way, no one will take care of me; I don''t want you to marry someone else while I''m still alive, that will make me feel very uncomfortable... When I''m dead, you can marry someone else, okay?" Xuanyin''s throat hurts: "I said, I won''t marry someone else." "Can''t die either." Xuanyin didn''t speak. "Don''t promise Geng Yan!" "...Okay, here you go." Ning Yue found a comfortable position in Xuanyin''s arms: "Actually, I''ve already died once, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. I just can''t bear you, my elder brother, or my child... I don''t know what you want to do when I''m gone. Will it be sad? The child lost his mother at such a young age, will he be bullied and grow up like you and Sikong Shuo... If you marry Xu Xian, can you give the child to my elder brother to raise? He and Rong Lin, I will definitely raise the child as my own...but then again, I don''t know if I can carry him to the day when he is born safely..." Xuanyin sat up and went to the bathroom. The sound of splashing water came from the bathroom, as well as crying desperately suppressed in the throat. "What''s going on?" Sikong Shuo walked in Rong Qing''s room slowly. Rong Qing flipped through the picture album distractedly: "Yue''er''s sequelae have begun." "The sequelae of the golden butterfly?" Sikong Shuo frowned. "Yes." Rong Qing handed him the album. "Northern region language?" Sikong Shuo''s eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan character, "Golden butterfly is something from the northern region? The poison in the southern border, the witchcraft in the northern region, did she fall into witchcraft?" Rong Qing nodded: "The witchcraft of the northern royal family." Royal witchcraft is the most powerful and most hopeless of all witchcraft. It is more than a thousand times more powerful than Gu poison. Ordinary doctors can''t diagnose any abnormalities in the patient''s pulse condition, but the patient will be accompanied by various symptoms. Complications are getting weaker and weaker day by day. Sikong Shuo didn''t ask how Geng Yan got involved with the royal family of the Northern Territory. At this juncture, like Rong Qing and Xuan Yin, he only cared about how to undo Ning Yue''s witchcraft. "You have no choice?" He asked Rong Qing. Rong Qing shook his head: "I know a little about witchcraft, but I''m not perfect." Sikong Shuo''s face showed a trace of solemnity: "That woman can understand?" "should." "I am looking for her." Rong Qing moved his lips, as if trying to dissuade him, but in the end he didn''t say a word. An hour later, as expected, Sikong Shuo came back in disgrace, and crushed a teapot as soon as he entered the door! Its rare to be so early, I want to praise~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1295： 【V159】The eldest brother is like a father, agreeing to treatment Chapter 1295 [V159] The eldest brother is like a father, and promises to treat Rong Lin looked at his mother angrily: "Is there a need to be so unfeeling? How did Sikong Shuo offend you? He scolded him all over his face, do you really think he owes you?" Madam said indifferently: "He doesn''t owe me anything, so he doesn''t need to come to me to scold him! If he is your guest, I should greet him with a smile, but if I am a lobbyist for that little girl...Rong Lin How many times do I have to remind you! That little girl, I''m dead!" "You are arguing! No! You...you...you are making excuses! It''s not that you can''t understand Yue''er! You can''t understand me!" Rong Lin said unbearably, his face flushed. Madam''s expression froze slightly, she raised her head, her eyes flickered and said, "Why do I not like you anymore?" Rong Lin wanted to say those words, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t say anything. He took a few deep breaths, suppressed his anger and said, "Anyway, if you annoy me, just come at me and don''t blame others." The madam stroked the golden steps on the temples and shook the tassels: "You are my son, and you are good in whatever you do. I don''t dislike you. It was that little girl who provoked me because of her overpowering, and I am not hers." You have been taken advantage of, why should you be so angry with her!" Rong Lin hesitated to speak, although he didn''t grow up beside his mother these years, but the things engraved in his bones and blood can''t be erased, and combined with his childhood memories, he can be sure how much he has for his mother understand. She was mad at Ning Yue recklessly, not to mention that it was all because of him, but at least he also accounted for half of the reason. "Mother, what should I say before you understand? I owe them too much, you are my mother, it''s fine if you don''t help me pay off the debt, why humiliate them so much?" Mrs. ?? snorted: "Why did I humiliate them? Didn''t I just say a little blind man, a little eunuch? Did I say that? That girl is not blind? Isn''t that man an eunuch?" "you" "Leave me alone, let''s look at yourself? How did I teach you when you were a child? See what kind of people you hang out with? The entire Grand Commander''s Mansion, I know it''s your grand master. Shuai Mansion, if you dont know it, you think its a branch of the Ma family! Anyone who speaks is more effective than you! Its fortunate that Im here, and I have to rectify it for you! Madam began to talk about other things. Rong Lin glared at her, and slammed the door out with a bang! Mrs. was shaken by the violent slamming of the door. After realizing what her son had done, she also became depressed. She chased out and looked at her son''s back and said, "It''s so late, where are you going?" "Where do you want me to go?" Rong Lin said angrily. Madam ?? frowned: "I am your mother, of course I don''t care where you go, come back to me!" Rong Lin hesitantly took a few steps back towards her, her expression turned pale, but before she could grab Rong Lin''s sleeve, Rong Lin turned on his horsepower again and ran away in a flash! "You brat! You''re really going to **** me off!" Rong Lin rushed to Sikong Shuo''s house in one breath, probably because of Sikong Shuo''s order early in the morning. The guards guarding the gate saw that it was him, and opened the door to let him in without asking. After entering, he remembered that he seemed to have forgotten to ask which courtyard they lived in. Little Lizi walked towards him, and said with a smile: "Go straight, turn right at the end, and you will be at the end of Chaoshou Corridor." Rong Lin rushed to the three people''s residence with wind on his feet. I don''t know if it was because of pregnancy or witchcraft, but Ning Yue was so sleepy that she fell asleep. Xuan Yin covered her with a quilt and went to the study, where Sikong Shuo had already broken the seventh cup. Sikong Shuo is not a person who doesn''t know how to hide his emotions. Xuanyin has never seen him really angry. Now that he has seen him, he realizes that he is more terrifying than King Zhongshan. Rong Qing sat on the wheelchair with his forehead supported, with a helpless expression on his face. "Even Zhongchang Shi is deflated?" Xuanyin asked with emotion. Sikong Shuo has never suffered a loss, at least in the hands of outsiders, and only Ning Yue and Xuan Yin can make him lose money. Sikong Shuo restrained his untimely anger, and looked at Xuanyin calmly: "How is she?" "Sleeping." Xuanyin said, seeing the two looking at him expectantly, he added, "I''m in a good mood." The two looked relaxed at the same time. Sikong Shuo called someone to come in and clean up the mess on the ground. When the cleaning was almost done, Rong Lin entered the room. The atmosphere in the room was somewhat depressing, which made him frown involuntarily, but soon, he thought that the source of all this was his own mother, and gradually felt a little embarrassed. "That..." He lowered his head, not knowing what to say. Sikong Shuo and Xuanyin didn''t speak at all. At this time, they need great self-control, so as not to blame him. It''s about Ning Yue. Neither of them can guarantee that they have this self-control. Rong Qing patted the chair beside him: "Sit down, you''re not staying in the mansion, what are you doing here?" It was still Rong Qing who loved him, Rong Lin sat down next to Rong Qing, and said: "I ran out because I didn''t talk to her. I know you might complain that I didn''t stay there to coax her, but I really... " I can''t coax anymore. Rong Qing sighed softly: "I don''t blame you, you are still young, so you shouldn''t have to bear this." "I''m not young anymore!" "Now is the time to argue about this?" Sikong Shuo raised his eyes, glanced at the two of them separately, and said, "Aside from Rong Lin''s mother, who else can dispel the witchcraft on Yueyue?" Indoor, silent. It was Xuan Yin who spoke: "Geng Yan, she said she would." "Conditions?" Sikong Shuo asked. Xuanyin used to hate bringing up this topic very much, but Xu repeated it so much that he felt numb: "Marry her, or I will die." Sikong Shuo''s eyes turned cold. Rong Lin hesitated for a moment, and said, "This matter may still be aimed at me..." After finishing speaking, he regretted it. How could he say such things in front of Rong Qing? Rong Qing is such a smart person, he must be able to understand what he is referring to. Doesn''t that make Rong Qing blame himself even more? He looked at Rong Qing timidly, "I...I didn''t mean that, don''t get me wrong, I just wanted to say...I...I offended her...I''ve written to her for the past six months and ignored her...I... " The more you draw, the darker it gets. Rong Qing said quietly: "I understand, you don''t need to explain." Xuanyin glanced at the two of them: "I can''t blame you all, she has a fire in her heart, we lit it, and she won''t stop unless the fire is put out." Rong Lin muttered: "Her cannon can burn for a month once it is fired, who can destroy it?" Xuanyin thought deeply, and stood up. Sikong Shuo asked: "What are you doing?" "Go put out the fire." Sikong Shuo clicked his tongue: "I have nothing to do, you have a solution? Do you know who she is? First, you can''t kill her, and second, you can''t hold her hostage. Don''t blame me for not warning you. Your method of interrogating prisoners doesn''t care about her." use." Xuanyin''s eyes dimmed: "I understand." "Understood, you still go?" Xuanyin nodded: "We must go." Sikong Shuo scolded: "Come back to me!" Xuanyin didn''t listen. He has been obedient since he was a child. Although he is sensible now, he is not as stubborn as before, but the rebelliousness and rebellion in his bones can''t be persuaded by anyone. Rong Qing took a deep look at him, and said to Sikong Shuo: "Let him go, he is Yue''er''s husband, even if he gets angry, it''s better than doing nothing." Sikong Shuo sighed helplessly: "Maybe you feel sorry for my sister, but I am not allowed to feel sorry for my younger brother?" Rong Qing was dumbfounded. Xuan Yin came to the Marshal''s Mansion. Hearing the footsteps in the corridor, Madam thought it was Rong Lin who came back, and while packing up her things, she snorted coldly: "You still know how to come back? Aren''t you pretty good at running? Run! Run a little further for me! If you have the ability, don''t come to see me for the rest of your life!" "Ma''am." Xuan Yin stood at the door and bowed politely as a junior meeting an elder. Madam turned her head and looked, her expression turned cold instantly: "Isn''t this the famous king of Xiliang County Yin and the eldest grandson of Emperor Nanjiang? What''s the matter? You also want to come to Xingshi to question me?" Xuanyin''s expression was very peaceful: "I offended Madam before, please forgive me." Mrs. ?? sneered: "Yo, the one who is sloppy, another one who is cunning, one who is cunning, another one who is docile, who do you think I am? So easy to coax?" "If Madam is easy to coax, she will be coaxed the first time." Xuanyin said with a hint of self-mockery. Madam put the folded clothes on the bed, and said flatly: "Since you know that I am not easy to coax, what are you doing? Don''t think that if you give me a soft and stiff word, I will agree to take care of that little girl." cured." Xuanyin said bluntly: "Then what will Madam do to save my wife?" Madam rolled her eyes, picked up the teacup on the table, and took a sip calmly: "Are you begging me?" Xuanyin''s hands were clenched into fists, and his face didn''t show: "If Madam needs it, yes, I am begging Madam. I have grown up so much, I have never begged anyone except my wife." Madam''s beautiful eyes flashed a cool smile: "Listen to you, as if I should still be grateful to you." Xuan Yin didn''t answer her directly, but said: "Madam, do you know the characters of the people you just talked to? Rong Lin, Rong Qing, Sikong Shuo, Ma Ningyue, pick one at random, torture people The means are beyond Madam''s imagination. In this world, there are countless ways to force Madam to submit. Madam is not required to submit. The worst is to be buried with Yueyue. But no one treats Madam like that, does Madam know why?" Madam''s face showed a subtle change. Xuanyin continued: "Because I care." Madam''s eyes narrowed slightly. Xuanyin said: "I care about her, so I don''t want her to take any risks. I can sacrifice my self-esteem and even everything to find a good doctor for her. But at the same time, if the madam really does things so badly, the day she dies, I will Take your anger out on Madam." "Are you threatening me?!" Madam stood up abruptly. Xuanyin defaults. The madam laughed angrily: "What right do you have to threaten me? I''m not a registered doctor! I have no obligation to save lives and heal the wounded! I didn''t plant her witchcraft. Even if she died, what does it have to do with me? Don''t be too unreasonable!" "There is no reason in this world. Rong Qing helped Madam raise Rong Lin. If it wasn''t for Rong Qing, Madam would have lost sight of her son. But in the end, Madam watched Rong Qing''s only sister die in danger. Choose to stand by and watch. Yes, ma''am, you have no obligation to save Yueyue, and Rong Qing has no obligation to raise your son. If he raises it, he is stupid; if you don''t save it, you are merciless; It''s whatever you want." Mrs. was blushed by Xuan Yin''s choking, and after a long while, she suppressed her anger and said, "Look at you, you are here to beg me one by one. Is this your attitude of begging?" "Madam didn''t give me a chance to ask for help." Throat slipped, and the lady said: "Did I not give it? It was you who made a mess of it as soon as you came up, and put all the responsibility on me! Let me tell you, if you ask for help, don''t blame me, don''t..." Before she finished speaking, Madam couldn''t continue. She stared blankly at the man with a tall and stalwart body, lifted his hem, and slowly knelt down in front of her Her heart twitched violently! Xuanyin''s handsome face was hot, blushing, and the corners of his lips still maintained a decent smile: "I don''t know if Madam will accept my plea." "I...I..." Madam''s fingers trembled, "You...you..." "Didn''t Madam want me to beg you? I put down all my self-esteem and sincerely beg you, please heal my wife. You can get anything you want from me, but it doesn''t include my life." , without me, she will not be able to survive after recovering from her illness." He spoke extremely calmly, but Madam felt a tightness in her throat. Madam took a hard breath and said, "You... are you really willing to give anything?" "yes." "The throne is also willing?" Xuanyin took a deep look at her: "I can afford the throne, but madam, do you want to afford it? Kindly remind madam, my eldest brother is not something madam can handle." Mrs. remembered the eyes behind the silver mask, always laughing and always creepy. Madam''s eyelashes trembled: "Who wants your throne in Southern Xinjiang? I just said it casually! I... I didn''t say you begged me, I promised you, you want to kneel yourself, I didn''t force it! I... I''m leaving!" Xuanyin nodded slightly. Mrs. Sun returned to the wing room with the support of Nanny Sun. She would not admit that she was afraid of that child''s stubbornness, which made people feel distressed. The window of the wing room was facing Xuanyin''s direction, and from the gap in the curtains, one could vaguely see the figure kneeling on the porch. Madam rubbed her heart, and she heard Nanny Sun say: "Oh, no, it''s not good. It''s changed." The rain hit the eaves, ding ding dong dong, which woke Ning Yue from sleep. Ning Yue rubbed her eyes and touched her side subconsciously, it was cold. "Xuan Yin!" She sat up, stretched out her hand, and groped around. Dongmei pushed the door open and entered: "Miss, are you awake? Do you want to go to the bathroom?" Ning Yue shook her head: "No, where is Xuan Yin? Where did he go? Was he absent all night?" Dongmei looked towards the door, where Sikong Shuo and Rong Qing were looking back at her steadfastly, and shook their heads slightly at her after listening to Ning Yue''s words. Dongmei suppressed her saliva, and said: "Uncle is in the study to discuss your illness with the Eldest Young Master and the Zhongchang Attendant, and see how we can cure you." "Really? How long have you been discussing?" Ning Yue pressed. Sikong Shuo gestured. Dongmei said: "It''s been an hour." Ning Yue asked suspiciously: "It''s been so long, so what did they discuss?" Sikong Shuo''s eyes froze, Rong Qing raised his finger and wrote a few words. Dongmei pursed her lips: "When the servants were delivering supper, I heard them say that it seems that you are a kind of witchcraft..." Rong Qing continued to write. Dongmei looked at it and said: "The young master found that book, and the three of them are studying it. I''m afraid we''ll spend tonight in the study. Go to bed first." "Oh." Ning Yue lay down feeling relieved. Wait until she fell asleep, Dongmei gently closed the door. Rong Qing and Sikong Shuo guarded the door all night. Looking at the heavy rain curtain, Rong Qing asked, "Have you talked a lot with Rong Lin''s mother?" "Of course, you probably don''t want to hear it." "I don''t need to listen." Rong Qing paused and asked: "Next time you drop a glass, remember to find some fake ones, the real ones are too expensive." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "I am rich." "Aren''t you afraid that he won''t understand what you mean?" "He will never understand." Sikong Shuo said unceremoniously: "There is no need for him to understand." "Aren''t you afraid that he will fail too?" "No, even this seat can''t handle things. If he fails again, Yueyue will really be hopeless. Even if he kneels down, he won''t fail." "Are you forcing him to kneel down and beg for help?" Sikong Shuo neither admitted nor denied: "A hurricane can break a towering tree that cannot be climbed by a human being, but it can blow a weed that is trampled underfoot. It is the long-term way to bend and stretch. He should learn how to grow." big." Rong Qing said lightly: "I only want my sister to be safe." Sikong Shuo held up his wine glass, and said meaningfully: "I want your sister to be safe, and I want my brother to learn how to behave." "Aren''t you afraid that he will be too humiliated to stay?" Rong Qing toasted. He shot back: "No, I know him." "Do you want to make a bet?" Rong Qing took out the banknote. Sikong Shuo said with a smile: "I am not short of money." Rong Qing made a gesture to put the banknote back, but Sikong Shuo pressed him down: "Of course, I don''t think the money is too much." Xuanyin was kneeling on the porch, his clothes were soaked by the rain, his face was also wet, and the leaves blown by the wind were still stuck to him. He looked so embarrassing to hide from. Steward Qiu came over holding an umbrella: "His Royal Highness, don''t kneel down, Madam...she doesn''t even listen to the young master, let alone you, she has a heart of stone! Even if you kneel and break your leg it''s useless!" From the opposite window came Sun Nanny''s sneering voice: "Butler Qiu, what did you say? Is it Rong Lin who will give you the monthly money or someone else who will give you the monthly money? Don''t eat the inside out! Don''t be too sympathetic! It''s him I want to express my sincerity, how long have I been kneeling, and I can''t wait to get up? He didn''t say he cared about his wife that much!" Steward Qiu''s face was turned blue and red by the words, and he didn''t dare to talk to her, so he lowered his volume and persuaded Xuanyin: "Madam is holding back her anger, and she took it out on you, don''t rush to do it to her!" Punching bag, in the end she still dies in concubine Changsun, then you will be kneeling in vain." His voice was extremely low, but the other party''s hearing was excellent, and he said softly, "Yes, I''m just venting my anger on someone! Only when I''m relieved can I have the mood to think about other things; if the anger persists, hehe..." This meaning couldn''t be more obvious. I may not heal anyone if I lose my anger; In short, if you dont kneel, you will never have a chance; if you kneel, half and half. Qiu Butler wanted to persuade him something more, but he swallowed the words again when he touched Xuan Yin''s resolute eyes. Such a conceited person kneels as soon as he says he wants to kneel, which is more wronged than being slapped. I, myself, better not stay here and watch his jokes. All night long, pedestrians coming and going looked at Xuan Yin kneeling upright in the porch, with unclear gazes like thorns on his back. Xuan Yin''s fingers dug into the flesh, from the beginning of embarrassment, embarrassment, wishing to find a place to sew to get in, and then gradually calmed down. It rained all night, the soil is soft and moist, and the air is fresh. Madam yawned and put on her shoes. Nurse Sun arranged the washing utensils. Madam asked while washing, "Is anyone gone?" Nanny Sun was stunned, and said: "No, he''s still kneeling. There are too many people now, and they are all looking at him as a joke." Madam opened the window, and sure enough, she saw quite a few maids looking curiously at the yard. The dignified grandson of a country knelt outside her door all night, guarding the door for her. I have to say that her vanity was greatly satisfied: "Okay, wake him up." "Yes." Nanny Sun is not very angry now, but feels that Xuanyin is pitiful, and thinking about Ma Ningyue, she also feels pitiful, she became blind at a young age, no wonder she has such a bad temper . Nanny Sun called Xuan Yin into the room. Xuan Yin endured the stiffness in his knees and body, and saluted his wife: "Ma''am." Madam gave a humming hum, thinking that when her son could bear the humiliation like this, she cleared her throat and said, "Let''s say it first, I didn''t promise to save that little girl!" If he followed his previous temper, Xuanyin might rush up and beat her up, but at this moment, he was extremely calm. The madam took a bite of the bird''s nest and said: "My daughter also suffered from this kind of witchcraft back then. She died before I came to save her. I have never had the chance to know the power of the golden butterfly. This time, I just want to Compete with the Golden Butterfly to prove that my witchcraft is better than the Golden Butterfly, and it has nothing to do with saving people!" Xuanyin''s eyes shone slightly. Madam can''t see him looking so cheap and surly, making people want to rush up and kiss him. He is obviously not her son, but he is much cuter than her son! She waved her hands impatiently: "Okay, I''ve said everything I need to say! You can go!" Xuanyin didn''t move. She frowned: "Still leaving?" Xuanyin smirked: "The feet... are numb." Ning Yue went to bed early and woke up early, and when they got up together, they asked about Xuanyin''s whereabouts. Dongmei hurriedly said, "Master, I went to exercise in the morning." Brothers from the Xuan family have this habit, but Ning Yue doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it, but she didn''t feel his presence all night, and she felt very uncomfortable: "What time is it? How long will it take?" Dongmei glanced at the hourglass on the wall, and secretly thought that it was already past the time for morning exercises. Fortunately, the young lady couldn''t see it, so she lied and said: "At four o''clock in the morning (six o''clock in the morning), I will only go for a short while. Sit down a bit, and the maidservant will go to the small room." Let''s see what''s delicious in the kitchen." Ning Yue smiled and said: "It''s still early, wait for Xuan Yin to eat together." "How can I let you and my son wait for me?" Xuanyin walked in with a smile in his eyes. Dongmei was overjoyed: "Uncle!" Xuanyin said to Dongmei: "I haven''t slept all night, I''m too sleepy, I don''t bother to move after running for two laps, go and make some ginseng soup." "Yes! Yes!" Dongmei happily withdrew. Xuanyin was covered in sweat, and Ning Yue believed that he had really gone out for morning exercise: "Since you know you haven''t slept all night, don''t be so harsh on yourself. You should rest when you should rest." "Mrs. Xuan taught me the lesson." Xuan Yin said softly. In the study room, Sikong Shuo put away the banknotes on the table, smiling all over the city. Rong Qing pretended to be calm. Rong Lin looked at the uninvited guest in the mansion "eyeingly". Rong Lin pursed his lips and said, "Why are you here?" Mrs. ?? snorted: "What? I can''t come?" Rong Lin looked up at the sky: "Who said not to treat people?" "Stinky boy, are you driving me away?" Madam raised her hand to grab Rong Lin''s ear! Rong Lin is no longer the poor little girl who was pressed on the ground by her and spanked. Rong Lin jumped up, avoiding her "attack", and said in a strange way: "You still want to hit me? Dreaming!" Mrs. ?? was half dead with anger: "Smelly boy! Come here!" Rong Lin snorted: "Come here and let you hit me? I''m not that stupid!" Madam''s face turned pale: "I''m so glad I didn''t keep you by my side, otherwise I would have been mad at you!" Glancing at Rong Qing, she thought to herself: Such a vile son, I''m afraid he hasn''t lost his temper these years. Let Rong Qing worry. Rong Qing said lightly: "Stop making trouble, sit down." Rong Lin sat down obediently. Madam was dumbfounded. Rong Qing looked at her and said, "Can I go and get Yue''er''s pulse?" "What kind of pulse is diagnosed? This is not a disease!" Madam snorted coldly: "I heard from Xuan Yin that it was the witchcraft performed by Concubine Geng on her?" "Whether it''s her is yet to be verified." Rong Qing said. Madam thought for a while: "Witchcraft is different from diseases and internal injuries. From the surface, it can''t be seen that there is anything clear. This is why it is very difficult to cure witchcraft. If you want to understand witchcraft How powerful it is depends mainly on the wizard himself, I have to meet that person before I can prescribe the right medicine." "It''s not difficult." Rong Qing said. "It doesn''t matter if you kill that person when necessary?" Madam asked tentatively. Rong Qing paused: "As long as you can kill it." Geng Yan is not that easy to kill. No one here can deny this. In the afternoon, Xuanyin took the female doctor (wife) into the palace under the pretext of picking bodhi leaves. The two first went to the Bodhi Palace to symbolically pick a basket of Bodhi leaves, then, with a turn of footsteps, they quietly went to the Leng Palace. It is said to be a cold palace, but since Geng Yan moved in, the place has been cleaned up and fresh flowers and fruit trees have been planted. Except that the walls are indeed a bit dilapidated, everything else is not much different from the palace of ordinary concubines. Geng Yan was sitting on the swing reading a book, and there were delicate and delicious snacks on the table beside her. People who knew her said she was being punished in the cold palace, but those who didn''t know thought she was on vacation in some small village. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she smiled softly without raising her head: "Have you figured it out so quickly? Do you marry me or take your own life?" Xuanyin didn''t speak. She raised her eyebrows and looked at the person who came, but she saw a strange woman beside Xuanyin. The woman was about the same age as her, and she looked extremely beautiful. Can''t hide the nobility of the whole body. Her smile gradually faded: "Are the rescuers here?" Xuan Yin lost the cautiousness in front of his wife, arrogantly said with a cold face: "Concubine Geng is pregnant with a dragon heir, and my highness specially called a medical girl to give Concubine Geng a peace pulse, to see how Concubine Geng''s pregnancy is going. , Do you need to adjust it?" Geng Yan''s eyes flickered slightly: "Ben Gong''s fetus is very good." Xuanyin insisted: "It''s a routine." Geng Yan took a deep look at his wife, put down the book reluctantly, went to the wicker chair and sat down: "Do a doctor." Madam put three fingers on Geng Yan''s wrist: "Is your lady from the Northern Territory?" Geng Yan glanced at her strangely. Madam ?? looked at the books on the table and said: "This "Tian Nian Biography" was originally from the Northern Territory, but because the story was so exciting, it was translated into languages ????of various countries. Doesn''t your empress know?" "I don''t know." Geng Yan said flatly. Mrs. ?? smiled and said, "Have you finished reading "Tiannian Biography"?" Geng Yan smiled lightly: "I just started watching, and you came here." Madam said calmly: "Actually, there is nothing interesting, just a carefully crafted story, do you want to hear it, my lady?" Geng Yan glanced at her and said: "No need, I can watch it myself." As if she didn''t hear her refusal, Madam continued: "It''s a real thing that happened during the Xuanyuan Dynasty. A small country that was annexed by the Xuanyuan clan was unwilling to surrender, so it sent a young and beautiful woman to marry a high-ranking official of the Xuanyuan Dynasty. She gave birth to a daughter as beautiful as a flower. The daughter followed the teachings of her birth mother since she was a child, and devoted herself to restoring the country. When the daughter grew up, she entered the palace and became the concubine of the Xuanyuan family. With a princess, no one knows that she is the spy of the enemy country, so she is allowed to flourish in the harem and finally sit on the throne of the queen." Geng Yan''s body froze slightly. The madam smiled and said, "Your Majesty, do you want to know what happened to that daughter? It''s written in the book, so you should read it by yourself." Then, she got up, "My Majesty''s pulse is stable and the fetus is healthy. Pay attention to rest on weekdays. And taking more walks at night is conducive to production." Out of the cold palace, Xuan Yinping stepped back and asked her, "Is it her?" Mrs. ?? shook her head: "It''s not her. I can''t sense anything related to witchcraft in her body." This is troublesome. If you can''t find that person, you can''t figure out how powerful Yueyue has been hit by the spell, and how much "strength" you need to use to break the spell is hard to estimate. "This is the principle of fighting poison with poison. If mine is too strong, forcing back the witchcraft in her body will have a worse effect on her. If the witchcraft is not enough, I have to do it all over again. But you have to know, she is For pregnant women, it is impossible for every treatment to be completely risk-free." Xuan Yin frowned. Mrs. ?? said: "Look at who else is around her. If possible, let me try one by one." Xuanyin nodded: "Okay, I''ll arrange it." "As soon as possible." "I know." Looking at Geng Yan''s appearance, she probably didn''t see Madam''s true identity, nor did they see their true intentions, but Geng Yan is too scheming, so when she goes back and sorts out the ins and outs of the incident, it''s not difficult to guess one or two, they Before Geng Yan became vigilant, she had to find a way to give the people around her a "medical examination". "His Royal Highness! His Royal Highness!" Concubine Yan Hui walked over with a fake smile, probably walking too fast, with thin sweat dripping from her forehead, "His Royal Highness!" Seeing an extraordinary medical woman standing beside Xuanyin, her eyes were fixed: "Are you new here?" Xuanyin explained: "Among the girls I found outside, she showed the emperor''s body, and when it came to Geng Concubine''s pregnancy, she also showed Geng Concubine." "So that''s how it is." Concubine Yan Hui moved her eyeballs strangely, and soon she raised a smile and said, "I was just about to send someone to visit His Highness Changsun at the mansion, but coincidentally, His Highness Changsun has already entered the palace!" Xuan Yin hurried back to plan the "physical examination", not in the mood to deal with her, so he said: "What''s the matter with Concubine Hui, just tell me." Concubine Yan Hui rubbed her temples embarrassingly: "It''s like this. I heard about what happened on the street that day. My uncle was not strict in his rule and let those young people take advantage of the loopholes. They should have been punished! But... I Uncle is old, can you please treat my uncle lightly for the sake of me and the third prince?" Yueyue also mentioned this point to him, if Concubine Yan Hui came to intercede, he would sell favors to her. Xuanyin said briskly: "No problem, I will deduct half a year''s salary from him, and nothing else will remain the same." Concubine Yan Hui was overjoyed: "Thank you, Your Highness, Grandson!" "I''m still in a hurry to return to the emperor''s grandfather, so I''m leaving first." Xuanyin walked forward with his wife. While passing by Concubine Yan Hui, Madam accidentally touched Concubine Yan Hui''s arm, a strange electric current penetrated into Concubine Yan''s forearm, Madam''s eyebrows twitched, and she grabbed Concubine Yan Hui! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1296： 【V160】The real culprit appears, start treatment Chapter 1296 [V160] The real culprit appears, start treatment Concubine Yan Hui''s complexion changed due to the sudden change: "What are you doing?" Madam was not in a hurry to speak, but exchanged glances with Xuan Yin, Xuan Yin nodded, and she said: "Your Majesty''s complexion doesn''t look very good, I''ll check your pulse." Concubine Yan Hui twitched her wrist, Madam didn''t move at all, clamping her like iron tongs, Concubine Yan Hui was angry: "Did I tell you to see your illness? The rules in the palace, you have to ask me for instructions first, and then touch Ben with my permission." Gong, dont you understand this rule? Madam''s face is not red and her heart is not beating, she has more aura than Concubine Yan Hui: "I have practiced medicine for many years, and I have almost forgotten the differences around me. I just think that in the face of death, the emperor is just as indistinguishable from the poor as the traffickers." These words are not rough. No matter how noble a person''s status is, he can''t escape the death word in the end. In the face of death, there is really no difference in status. It''s just that her tone of voice and expression are naked and full of disdain . Concubine Yan Hui frowned displeasedly: "Do you dare to curse Bengong?" "Young ones don''t dare." Madam said unhurriedly. Concubine Yan Hui looked at Xuan Yin, then at her, and said, "It''s not for the face of the eldest grandson of the emperor, I will punish you to death now!" "I only treated you for the sake of the emperor''s eldest grandson." Madam said angrily. Concubine Yan Hui scolded: "What exactly do you want?" Madam ?? smiled and said: "As I said, I just want to see your mother. Her pulse is normal, but she is getting angry. Have you been overworked these days?" After finishing speaking, she let go of Concubine Yan Hui''s hand. Concubine Yan Hui rubbed her reddened wrist, frowned and said: "The post is vacant, and the eldest grandson concubine has not yet moved into the East Palace. I will do all the big and small matters in the Sixth Palace. I am naturally more than usual. Work hard." Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, and said with a normal expression: "When I went to visit Concubine Geng just now, Concubine Geng told my highness something." After a pause, "It''s about Concubine Hui." "What''s the matter?" Yan Huifei asked. Xuanyin said: "Concubine Geng is reading a book called "Tiannian Biography", has Concubine Hui read that book?" Concubine Yan Hui''s eyes moved: "I have seen it." Xuanyin asked again: "Concubine Yan Hui, do you know that it is a Northern Territory dialect book?" Concubine Yan Hui stared frankly at Shang Xuanyin: "I know, it''s about the story of the Xuanyuan Dynasty. Is His Royal Highness the eldest grandson very interested in this? If you are interested, there is a private book in the palace, which can be given to His Royal Highness the eldest grandson. Of course, if His Highness the eldest grandson finds it old, you can also buy it at the study, "Tiannian Biography" is a relatively popular vernacular book, and I believe you can buy it in any study." Xuanyin hummed. Concubine Yan Hui smiled: "But I''m curious, how did the Queen get involved in her "Tiannian Biography" so well? What did she say about me? I hope His Highness the eldest grandson will not hesitate to enlighten me." "Concubine Hui is serious. How can this be an instruction? I am just curious, so I came to ask Concubine Hui." Xuanyin looked around, and said softly: "The queen said that Concubine Hui is from the Northern Region." Concubine Yan Hui''s eyes trembled: "She...she said that?!" Xuanyin''s lying skills have been perfected since when, and he said calmly: "Yes, she is probably afraid that I will suspect why she reads a book of the Northern Territory, so she randomly picks it up, okay?" Get my attention?" Concubine Yan Hui pursed her lips and said, "Actually... I am indeed half from the Northern Territory." "Oh?" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows, looking very surprised. Concubine Yan Hui smiled: "Your Majesty also knows this. My mother is from the Northern Territory. My father fell in love with my mother at first sight when he was traveling in the Northern Territory. After that, he brought my mother back to the Yan family." "Ms. Yan, she..." "That''s the aunt, I''m the concubine." Concubine Yan Hui lowered her head and said softly. Xuanyin smiled politely: "Everyone says Gu poison in the southern border and witchcraft in the northern region. Concubine Hui is half a native of the northern region. Do you know a little sporadic witchcraft?" Concubine Yan Hui pondered for a while: "I know a little bit, I learned from my mother, but I am not very proficient. Why is your highness asking this?" Xuanyin said: "Ah, it''s nothing, just ask casually. There''s nothing to do here, Concubine Hui, go and get busy. On behalf of Concubine Changsun, thank you for sharing your worries and solving problems." "It''s my honor." Concubine Yan Hui nodded and said goodbye to Xuan Yin. When she disappeared at the end of the road, Xuan Yin suppressed the smile on his face: "Could she be that person?" Mrs. ?? said thoughtfully: "I''m not sure yet. She admitted it so bluntly, without any intention of concealing it. If it were me, and I really did something bad, I would cover it up more or less." Xuan Yin stared and said: "If you think about it carefully, there is nothing to hide. The relationship between Southern Xinjiang and Xiliang is not good, but there is not much discord with the Northern Region. The exchanges between the two countries have never been banned. Trade, intermarriage, etc. It''s a relatively normal thing. It''s a ghost if she doesn''t admit it, and it can be found through investigation. Besides, I just lied to her because Concubine Geng told me, so she can''t hide it. Frankly speaking, it doesn''t prove that she has a clear conscience. It cannot be proved that she is not that person; of course, it cannot be said that she is that person." The madam opened her mouth, hesitated to speak, and said after a while: "I think it''s better to check the people around Concubine Geng first. I just found out about her witchcraft, and she is by no means modest like her who knows a thing or two. If If no one is stronger than her, the possibility of her being the murderer is high." "You''re right, you can''t let go of any possibility." In other words, anyone who has the opportunity to get close to Yueyue, in his opinion, has the possibility of being a suspect, even Xiao Lizi and Xiao Dezi, he can''t wait After checking everything thoroughly, and thinking of something, he said again: "By the way, when you tested her just now, did she sense you?" Madam cleared her throat: "Maybe... sensed." "I sensed it, but I didn''t ask you face to face. In such a situation, shouldn''t ordinary people ask ''you are also from the Northern Territory''? It''s strange." Xuanyin murmured, and suddenly felt that Concubine Yan Hui''s suspicion was a little more serious. "If she is really the murderer, wouldn''t our actions just now scare the snake away?" "Then lure the snake out of the hole again!" Inside the room, Sikong Shuo knocked on the table. Rong Qing was sitting on the grand teacher''s chair, and Rong Lin was leaning on the side. Hearing Sikong Shuo''s words, he raised his eyebrows in unison. Madam is here for treatment, not for intrigue. She doesn''t participate in this kind of thing, and sits leisurely on the porch basking in the sun. Xuanyin glanced at her, and asked Sikong Shuo, "We tested two people this morning, one is Concubine Geng, and the other is Concubine Yan Hui. No matter who the murderer is, they should have already aroused vigilance and lured the snake out of the hole. I''m afraid it will be difficult." Sikong Shuo opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Rong Lin took the conversation away: "I think luring a snake out of its hole is too passive. We don''t even know who the murderer is. If we just make random quotations like this, what should we do if the murderer doesn''t fall for it? Or don''t The wrong person got into the trap by mistake, what should I do if the wrong person becomes the murderer?" "That''s why I want to introduce you. How do you know who the murderer is if you don''t? Even if someone accidentally fell into the pit and digs it out again, Rong Qing and me, are you afraid of wronging an innocent person?" Sikong Shuo Always know how to pinch people''s weaknesses. Sure enough, when Rong Lin heard Rong Qing, he hurriedly laughed twice: "That is, Rong Qing is such a smart person! He must have sharp eyes!" Xuanyin gave the two of them a white look. Sikong Shuo said again: "But then again, who do you think is more likely? Concubine Geng? Concubine Yan Hui? Or someone else we might have overlooked?" To be honest, these three possibilities are not impossible. In terms of motivation, Ning Yue is the future queen, and there are too many people who want to touch herGeng Yan must kill Ning Yue first if she wants to marry Xuanyin Concubine Yan Hui wants to be the supreme empress dowager, so she must find an obedient queen dowager and empress. I believe that Ning Yue will not be able to satisfy Concubine Yan Hui no matter what; Yue is also the biggest obstacle in their eyes. Even Concubine Liu Gui, who once quarreled with Ning Yue, has the possibility of framing Ning Yue. However, it is not enough to have a motive, there must be an opportunity to commit the crime. This point can exclude Concubine Liu Gui and some irrelevant people. After all, Ning Yue was a golden butterfly tattooed after being kidnapped, and there seemed to be no one else who knew about that cave except Geng Yan. "Geng Yan''s suspicion is still the biggest." Xuanyin said. Rong Lin scratched his head: "But will they join forces?" Rong Qing shook his head: "It''s not very likely, but the rabbit will bite people when it is cornered. It''s hard to say what will happen in the future." Xuanyin said seriously: "Hurry up and act, the longer the delay, the greater the variables!" Ning Yue was eating in the room boredly. After she lost her sight, she didn''t like to walk around anymore. She was afraid of bumping into each other. It doesn''t matter if she hurts, but she was afraid of hitting her stomach. As a result, she had to sit in the room all day long. . "Dongmei." "Hey, miss, the maidservant is here!" Dongmei agreed quickly. In the morning, Ning Yue wanted to go to the toilet and called her. She was in the small kitchen, so she was slow in agreeing. When she entered the room, Ning Yue''s face turned pale with fright. . Since then, she has been staying here every step of the way, even if she is not here, she has to let Zhen''er come. Ning Yue sighed and said, "Where is Xuanyin going? I haven''t seen anyone all day." "Grandpa is busy with things. He is worried about the affairs of the palace and your affairs." "I''m dragging him down." "Don''t tell me! You really can''t think like this!" Dongmei said anxiously: "A husband and wife, why talk about dragging or not? It''s so boring!" Ning Yue laughed out loud: "I hear these words very familiar." Dongmei sticks out her tongue, what my uncle taught me. Ning Yue touched the grapefruit and gently broke off a petal: "Where''s my elder brother? Is he busy too?" Dongmei replied: "The young master is in the study, they are all there." "Still discussing my illness?" Ning Yue asked subconsciously. "That''s right, apart from discussing your illness, what else can we do to bring them together in a friendly way?" Think about the looks of my uncle and Zhongchang Shi who want to fight, and then think about Young Master Rong and him. The way mothers quarreled as soon as they met, Dongmei wondered if the study was so quiet that they had been drugged collectively. "Then do it like this." After hearing Xuanyin''s plan, Sikong Shuo agreed, "I''ll protect you outside." Xuanyin wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know what to remember, so he swallowed the words again. At dusk, the king of Nanjiang woke up, and when he heard that Xuanyin brought a girl to check his pulse, he was greatly relieved: "I still love you!" Xiao Dezi hurriedly smiled and said: "Isn''t it? That girl is different from ordinary adults at first glance. It can be seen that His Royal Highness Changsun chose it carefully!" Nanjiang King couldn''t hide his joy: "I don''t care about the effect, just put your heart into it!" "Yes." Xiao Dezi said with a smile. Suddenly, a young **** came forward and whispered something in his ear. He smiled, "Why don''t you dare to say it out loud? The eldest grandson came to visit His Majesty. Do you still have to Such a pass? If you have no eyesight, after the eldest grandson comes down, please come in directly!" Nanjiang King''s eyes lit up: "Is Xiao Yin here?" "Yes, when I came to visit you in the morning, you were drowsy. He was probably worried, so he came to see you again. His Highness Changsun really respects you more and more!" Xiao Dezi clapped his horse. The king of Nanjiang happily asked Xuanyin to welcome him in. "Grandfather!" He saluted the King of Nanjiang. The king of Nanjiang took his hand: "Okay, there are no outsiders, don''t be so unfamiliar, let me see, have you been working hard for me during the time I have been in bed?" He said: "It is my duty to share the worries of Grandpa Huang, and I should work harder." Nanjiang King touched his thin cheek: "You are thinner, you shouldn''t leave all the burdens on you, you still have a few uncles, they should take care of you more." He smiled: "Yue''er has been reacting a lot recently, and she sleeps less at night, but it has nothing to do with palace affairs or state affairs. What I can do is not to bother the emperor and the others. If I don''t understand, I will Go ask them again." "well!" The night was deep, Geng Yan had eaten and was walking in the yard, when she raised her eyes, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the light and shadow, paused her footsteps, and said with a faint smile: "Twice a day, Your Highness Changsun, don''t like me too much. " Xuanyin came out from behind the shade of the tree and looked at her with a smile on her face: "However, you have been my imperial grandmother for a few days, and it is right to like you, but don''t get me wrong, it is the grandson who likes the grandmother, not the man. Women''s favorites." Geng Yan seems to have gotten used to his venomous tongue, it would be strange if he didn''t stab her twice someday, Geng Yan said casually: "What do you come to see me for? If it''s pulse diagnosis, I don''t need it." "No, I don''t want to check the pulse, I''m here to negotiate terms with Concubine Geng." Xuan Yin smiled vaguely, "Mind if I sit down and talk?" Geng Yan glanced at him, walked to the wicker chair and sat down, leaving the stone bench to Xuan Yin. Xuanyin was not annoyed either, and sat down neatly, knocking on the stone table with his fingers: "No tea?" Geng Yan called out to the corridor: "Eunuch Yue, serve tea." "Yes!" Eunuch Yue came over with a smile, carrying a pot of tea, two cups, a plate of snacks, and a plate of melon and fruit, "Your Majesty, Your Highness, please use it slowly." Geng Yan waved her hand, and Eunuch Yue shunned wisely. "Have you figured it out?" Geng Yan asked. Xuan Yin ate two grapes: "This time, you win, I will trade with you." Geng Yan smiled faintly: "Then do you plan to marry me or entrust your life to me?" "Neither." Xuanyin played with the grapes in his hand. "Your conditions are too harsh, sorry for my difficulty." "Then you still come?" "I know what you want. Compared with your plan, I can provide a better one. If you want, I guarantee that you will get a lot more." After getting along with Sikong Shuo for a long time, under the influence of his ears and eyes, his tone and demeanor can''t help but have the temperament of a thousand-year-old fox, cunning, but inexplicably convincing. Geng Yan coughed lightly, and looked away: "What plan?" Xuanyin took out a bright yellow imperial edict from his wide sleeve, spread it out and said, "This is the Zen edict after I ascended the throne." Black characters on a white background, covered with jade seals. Even got the jade seal! Geng Yan''s eyebrows twitched, and she stretched out her hand to take it, Xuan Yin took the imperial decree back into her wide sleeve: "Don''t worry, empress, why do you have to pay for it with one hand and deliver it with the other?" Geng Yan withdrew her hand slowly, and said calmly: "What if I cured the man, but you burned the imperial decree?" "Then what if I give you the imperial decree, and you don''t treat Yueyue? It''s hard to tell. No one is willing to take the first step, and there will be no second step. For Stealing the seal of Grandpa Emperor''s seal cost me my life, so you should make some sacrifices too, right?" Geng Yan looked at him deeply, as if she wanted to see some guilty emotion from his eyes, but she didn''t: "Okay, I believe you once." Xuan Yin hooked his lips and smiled: "That''s refreshing! I assure you, as long as you cure Yueyue, this imperial decree will be yours. Now, hand over that wizard!" Geng Yan''s eyes moved, and said: "That person can''t be handed over to you. If you must punish Ma Ningyue, send Ma Ningyue to the cold palace." Xuan Yin squinted his eyes. Geng Yan said: "Why? Don''t you believe in me? If so, we have nothing to talk about!" Xuanyin touched his chin: "Okay, I will send it over tomorrow. If you have anything to prepare, you must prepare it before dawn!" "Got it." Geng Yan said. Although Geng Yan concealed it very well, Xuan Yin was no longer the original Xuan Yin, and Xuan Yin caught the flash of surprise and perfunctory. Out of the cold palace, Rong Lin walked out with Rong Qing on his back. Rong Qing asked: "How?" Xuan Yin shook his head: "She is not a murderer." Rong Qing was silent for a while: "Why did you say that?" Xuanyin said: "She is not interested in the third one I proposed." Compared with marrying Geng Yan with hatred, or dying in Geng Yan''s hands, the Zen position should be a relatively stable and peaceful solution that can block the mouths of the world. Geng Yan can''t get the first two results under the premise , should accept the third option without hesitation, but Geng Yan agreed on the surface, but her heart was always full of dissatisfaction. "She can''t save Yueyue at all, so she knows this imperial decree, but she can''t actually get it." After Xuan Yin finished the analysis, Rong Qing didn''t speak, but Rong Lin almost dropped his jaw in shock: "If she wasn''t the murderer, these few days... hasn''t she been playing with us all the time?!" Xuanyin sneered: "White wolf with empty gloves, she is very capable!" Rong Lin didn''t understand: "Wait a minute, the golden butterfly on Yueyue''s back was drawn by someone. She wanted to borrow your hand to let you kill the golden butterfly, did you forget? who is it?" Xuanyin said thoughtfully: "We can only deduce this in reverse. If she knows that the golden butterfly will kill Yueyue in the end, she doesn''t need to cover Yueyue''s face at all, and designs Yueyue to die in my hands. From then on From a point of view, the golden butterfly she got for Yueyue is harmless." Rong Qing nodded heavily: "That''s right." Xuanyin said again: "However, someone knew her plan, followed her, and did something to the golden butterfly that had been drawn. This time, it was witchcraft." Rong Lin half understood: "I seem to understand, is the whole process like this? Geng Yan deliberately provoked Yueyue''s hatred of the Golden Butterfly woman, so that Yueyue could persuade you to kill the Golden Butterfly woman, and then, Geng Yan She turned Yueyue into a golden butterfly woman again. However, Geng Yan''s plan was discovered by the murderer, and the murderer used his tricks to make a new golden butterfly on Geng Yan''s golden butterfly with witchcraft after her men left. In this case, even if you can''t kill Yueyue, Yueyue will still die. Wait, I haven''t finished yet!" Rong Lin seemed to have opened the door of "knowledge" all of a sudden, and his thoughts suddenly became clear, "But, Geng Yan is not so easy to use. When the murderer thought he was going to plan, Geng Yan actually discovered the murderer''s intention. Geng Yan didn''t Expose the murderer, but did not stop the murderer, on the contrary, quietly pretended to be the murderer, so that the "empty glove white wolf" you mentioned earlier appeared!" Rong Qing said: "It''s also possible that Geng Yan deliberately disclosed the plan to the murderer to lure the murderer out to commit the crime. The murderer thought he had caught Geng Yan''s loophole, but in fact, fell into Geng Yan''s trap. Dao double insurance, good job." "Why couldn''t it be Geng Yan who worked hand in hand with the murderer?" Rong Lin asked puzzled. "If the two of you worked hand in hand, Geng Yan wouldn''t be so unhappy when I offered to exchange the imperial edict to save Zhi Yueyue''s life." After a pause, Xuanyin said: "The murderer is not Geng at all." Yan can even control it." Rong Lin snorted: "Then she still wants to be a white wolf? You are not a fool. Whether you marry her or give her your life, Yueyue must be healed first! If she can''t be cured, she will still show up." It''s a horse''s foot! It''s impossible to succeed in the same way!" Xuanyin sneered: "We will all be wrong about her. She didn''t want to be an empty-handed wolf, but she wanted to cover for the murderer, and she was also delaying time to make Yue Yue very ill." Rong Lin frowned: "If you say that, I don''t understand anymore! One moment she said that she was not with the murderer, and the other moment she said she was protecting the murderer. Why are you so contradictory?" Rong Qing whispered in his ear, "Sometimes, the enemy also needs protection. She entered the cold palace, no matter how carefree she was, she couldn''t compare to the past. Concubine Shun''s matter is the limit of what she can do, forcing Xuan Yin In the past, she voluntarily admitted that she was the murderer in order to let Xuanyin relax her vigilance against the real murderer. Anyway, the person she dislikes the most is Yueyue. Whoever can kill Yueyue will have the same goal as her. When Yueyue dies Xuanyin collapsed, if she finds out that person again, she can do meritorious service and remove stumbling blocks, why not do it?" Xuanyin said without hesitation: "That''s right, the murderer is the knife she held in her hand and used it against us." Rong Lin sighed sullenly: "A grown-up''s world is so complicated!" Rong Qing said earnestly: "Thanks to your mother, I saw through the disguise of Geng Yan and the murderer this time. Next time, don''t confront your mother." "Okay~" Rong Lin snorted unwillingly, he didn''t want to listen to that kind of dominatrix, but he still wanted to listen to what Rong Qing said. "You''re so good." Rong Qing smiled dotingly. Xuanyin coughed lightly: "I said, you two, take care of other people''s feelings." The two blushed slightly. The palace party basically came to an end here. The three of them went back to the Marshal''s Mansion first, and exchanged with Rong Linniang the information they found on Geng Yan''s side. After Geng Yan''s suspicion was ruled out, Concubine Yan Hui became the most suspect Object. "When did Concubine Yan Hui get close to Yue''er?" Rong Qing asked. Xuanyin recalled it for a while, and said: "The day Yueyue came back from the cave was also the day I was canonized as the eldest grandson of the emperor." "What a coincidence, as soon as Yue''er was tattooed with a golden butterfly, she appeared!" Rong Lin groaned. Rong Qing asked: "What is she looking for Yueyue for?" Xuanyin replied: "Earlier, we were allies with Concubine Liu Gui. After learning that I was the eldest grandson of the emperor, Concubine Liu Gui turned her face against Yueyue. Afterwards, Concubine Yan Hui appeared and said that she wanted to join forces with Yueyue to deal with Geng Yan. Yan told Yue''er the secret of the charming fragrance, and asked Yue''er to remind me to guard against Geng Yan." Rong Qing couldn''t help asking: "What kind of hatred does she have with Geng Yan?" Xuanyin said seriously: "Her brother bumped into Geng Yan and was killed by Geng Yan with Meixiang. She has always held a grudge and wanted to take Geng Yan''s position. I investigated her brother''s matter and it is true." Rong Qing didn''t know whether to be angry or should laugh: "It''s no wonder she would tamper with the golden butterfly. If Yueyue fell into witchcraft, the first murderer we thought of would be Geng Yan." Xuanyin glanced at him suspiciously: "From what you think, it seems that Concubine Yan Hui is the murderer?" Rong Qing said otherwise: "Isn''t it? I''ll find out tomorrow." In the dark night, there was a drizzle again, pattering, gentle like a lover''s hand, making people comfortable and comfortable. On the palace road, the eunuchs and court ladies held umbrellas in twos and threes, laughing and returning to the palace where they were on duty. A woman in a cloak walked past the crowd without arousing any ideas. After walking to a sparsely populated place, the woman quickened her pace, and after about a quarter of an hour, she stopped in front of a secluded and cold palace. The gate of the palace was opened, and through the pattering rain, a woman in white was vaguely seen sitting in front of the window. As if she heard her footsteps, the woman raised her eyelids slightly: "I thought you didn''t The meeting is coming, since you are here, why don''t you come in and sit for a while?" The woman in the cloak entered the house, folded her umbrella and put it on the porch: "You must call me over so late, what exactly do you want?" Geng Yan''s hand that was practicing calligraphy paused slightly: "What do you think I can do? If it''s not good for you, will I call you over?" The woman sat down, her eyes were serious: "Stop being cunning! If you have something to say, I''ll leave!" Geng Yan smiled lightly: "Believe it or not, if you go out from here, you will be killed within ten steps." The woman''s body froze: "What did you say?" Geng Yan looked up at her, with an indifferent smile on her lips: "Don''t you understand what I''m talking about, Concubine Yan Hui." Concubine Yan Hui''s eyes flickered inadvertently: "I don''t understand!" Geng Yan picked up a pen and wrote a thousand words: "Then I will open the skylight and speak bluntly. Among the girls that Xuan Yin brought into the palace today, have you seen her?" Concubine Yan Hui took a weak breath: "I have seen it. I heard that she also checked the pulse of the empress. What is the matter? The empress has an opinion on her?" "Concubine Hui, if you want to die, you can continue to play dumb for me. I don''t mind if there is another bone in the harem." Geng Yan finished speaking with a smile, and wrote the word autumn. Her handwriting is sharp and sharp, piercing the back of the paper, without the elegance of a woman, but full of a man''s pride. But Concubine Yan Hui right now was not in the mood to appreciate her calligraphy, she looked out the window and said, "You called me here, you didn''t speak clearly yourself, and you blamed me for pretending to be stupid!" Although Geng Yan is already a concubine, her status is far less noble than that of Concubine Hui, but when these two confront each other face to face, it is immediately clear who has the stronger aura. Concubine Yan Hui didn''t even have the courage to call herself the palace in front of her. Geng Yan smiled and said: "You have no ghosts in your heart, so how could you go to this palace''s appointment? Well, you have such a stubborn temper, I won''t force you. I invited you here to tell you, Your little trick has been seen through by that girl, she even checked me, and has ruled out the possibility of me committing the crime, the only one left is you, Miss Beiyu." Concubine Yan Hui stood up angrily: "Didn''t you tell them my life experience?" "Oh? I lied to you." Geng Yan raised her eyebrows. Concubine Yan Hui was startled: "Cheat, lie to me?" Geng Yan wrote another big character, probably bored, threw the pen away, and opened the "Tiannian Biography": "Concubine Hui, you can''t hide anymore, no matter how hard your mouth is, it''s useless , they want to kill a person, they never need proof." Concubine Yan Hui blushed: "You...you...you know?" Geng Yan stood up and patted her on the shoulder lightly: "Concubine Hui, it''s not easy to take advantage of this palace. Those who can take the blame for this palace are either not born yet or already dead." Concubine Yan Hui was stiff all over. Geng Yan smiled: "Do you want to live?" Concubine Yan Hui swallowed her saliva, beads of sweat from her forehead slid down her cheeks, dripping on the skirt of her clothes. Geng Yan''s smile deepened: "I guess, you want to live. Then you have found the right person. In southern Xinjiang, the only person who can keep you is Bengong." "You... how are you going to keep me? No, why should I trust you?" Concubine Yan Hui took a step back vigilantly, "You killed my brother! I will never live with you!" Geng Yan said: "Rejecting a chance to live for the sake of a dead person, Concubine Yan Hui, are you such a stupid person?" Concubine Yan Hui''s clothes were drenched with sweat: "Why should I trust you?" Geng Yan locked her eyebrows firmly, and stroked her cold face with one hand: "You have no choice." After discussing things, Xuanyin, Rong Qing, and Rong Lin went back to their rooms. After taking two steps, Rong Lin suddenly turned around: "How is Sikong Shuo? Is there any problem?" Xuanyin stared intently: "No news is good news." "Yes." Rong Lin pushed Rong Qing back to the room. Xuanyin planned to go to see Yueyue first, and didn''t accompany her all day, thinking of her strangely, but just as he walked to the corner, there was light rain in the sky. Grandma Sun muttered while collecting her clothes: "What''s the bad weather? It''s raining all day and night, and the next one is endless! It''s better to be in the Northern Territory, where there is no rain!" Xuanyin looked at Nanny Sun, and said in a loud voice, "Mommy, is Madam resting yet?" Now Nanny Sun really likes this young man who values ??love and righteousness, she smiled and said, "No, I''m still reading." "Is it convenient for us to disturb her?" Grandma Sun hurriedly said: "Of course! Madam likes you the most!" She liked you even more than she liked the young master, she added in her heart, it was strange to say that they were not from the same family, but they felt inexplicably kind, could it be... Xuanyin and The reason why the missing young lady is the same age? Xuanyin knocked on the door: "Madam, it''s me, Xuanyin, I want to ask you some questions." "Come in." Madam replied indifferently. Xuanyin pushed the door open and entered, and bowed respectfully. To his father, he had never been so humble before: "Ma''am." Madam is quite satisfied, her expression is still arrogant: "What''s the matter?" Xuanyin glanced at the books on the table, most of which were related to witchcraft, guessing that she was busy with Yueyue''s illness, she couldn''t help but feel moved, thinking that as long as she could cure Yueyue, she would pretend to be a son, let alone a son. His grandson is also happy. Thinking of this, the expression on his face became more pious: "I want to ask Madam, how to solve Yueyue''s witchcraft, is there anything I can help?" "I don''t need you for the time being. When I really need you, I will let you know." Madam said, seeing Xuanyin insisted, sighed, and said, "Sit down." Xuanyin sat down, poured her a cup of tea, peeled some walnuts, and served her comfortably, only needing to squeeze her shoulders and back. Madam sighed secretly, if Rong Lin had this half of filial piety, she would be Amitabha! Xuanyin looked at her fixedly. She felt uncomfortable being watched, put down her teacup and said: "There are many kinds of witchcraft, there are black witchcraft and white witchcraft, white witchcraft is generally used to save people, black witchcraft is used to kill people, golden butterfly is black witchcraft One of the most powerful in the art." "I heard before that killing a person who performs witchcraft can remove his witchcraft, is that true?" Xuan Yin asked, like a child seeking knowledge and answers. Madam liked it more and more, which was rare, and showed a smile: "Ordinary black witchcraft can indeed do this, but the golden butterfly can''t. Ordinary witchcraft, killing the wizard, the victim can recover; but the golden butterfly technique, even Killing a wizard a hundred times won''t help." Xuan Yin frowned in confusion: "Then what did you say before that you should kill people who perform witchcraft if necessary?" Mrs. ?? smiled: "I was trying to test the other party''s identity, am I someone you are afraid of! After all, to undo this witchcraft, you need to use some knives on the other party." Xuanyin stared: "Using the knife? Cutting the flesh?" Mrs. ?? was amused: "That''s not necessary, a bowl of clean blood is enough." Xuanyin came out of his wife''s room and ran into Rong Lin head-on. Rong Lin''s eyes are not eyes, and his nose is not a nose: "Hey, I get along with my mother pretty well. In my opinion, you might as well be her son!" Xuanyin asked funnyly: "Are you jealous?" "Who is jealous? That kind of woman, who do you like to have as your son, who is your son? Huh!" Rong Lin turned around and left, and threw a brand new pearl hairpin into the trash can as he passed by. The next day, at dawn, Xuanyin entered the palace fully dressed. "Hey, I told you that I''m fine. Instead of staying here with me, you might as well go to the court! I want to enshrine you as the grandson of the emperor, but you have to make some achievements for me first, otherwise I won''t let you down." How can I help you to that seat?" Nanjiang Wang Yu said earnestly. Xuanyin smiled slightly: "I just want to accompany you, but if you still despise me, then I won''t come." "You boy!" The king of Nanjiang was so amused by him that his heart was sweet. Xuanyin said again: "By the way, Grandpa Huang, after the girl diagnosed you yesterday, she prescribed a medicine for me. One of the medicines is the blood of the snow girl. This is a bit troublesome." "Snow Girl? This title is a bit familiar..." Nanjiang Wang thought about it. "It''s a girl from the Northern Territory. The Northern Territory is frozen all year round. The women there are often called Snow Girls. Grandpa, do you know anyone in the palace who is from the Northern Territory?" Without waiting for the King of Nanjiang to answer, Xiao Dezi stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, you forgot that Concubine Hui has half of the blood of the Northern Region." "Yes, I remembered, her mother is from the Northern Territory. But Fang Zi..." Nanjiang King frowned. Xuanyin coaxed: "Grandfather, you should try a new recipe for me, right? The child between me and Yueyue hasn''t been born yet, and I''m still looking forward to throwing the child into your bedroom to raise." The king of Nanjiang laughed: "Bastards! What do you mean throwing them into my bedroom to raise them? Should I raise children for you? Are you free and easy?" "Of course, when I came to southern Xinjiang, I didn''t have a good time. After Yueyue gave birth to the child, you bring your great-grandson, you go to court, and you handle government affairs. Let''s enjoy the mountains and rivers." "Not doing business properly!" Nanjiang King glared at him, but in his heart, he began to yearn for the beautiful blueprint he had drawn. "Go ahead and do it. Remember Haosheng explained to Concubine Hui and told her that no matter whether I recover or not, I will reward her." "Yes, I remember." Xuanyin accompanied the king of Nanjiang to have breakfast and immediately went to Huifei Hall, Xiao Dezi was also in the ranks casually, but before they crossed the threshold, they heard a heart-piercing cry from inside: "Concubine Hui has been poisoned" Poisoned means that the blood is not clean. Recommend [Fei Jin]''s supernatural pet article "The Domineering Wife Lingtong" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1297： 【V161】Abusive concubine (Yan Huifei, Geng Yan) Chapter 1297 [V161] Abusing the Scum Concubine (Yan Huifei Geng Yan) Those who heard the bad news were a little dazed on the spot, especially Xiao Dezi, who opened his eyes wide and opened his mouth wide, unable to speak for a long timeHis Majesty just needed the blood of people from the Northern Territory as a primer for medicine, and Concubine Hui was poisoned. Are you kidding me? Xuanyin put one hand behind his back, and patted Xiao Dezi''s arm with the other: "Don''t be stunned, did you get poisoned by an unsolvable poison when you went in? If it is an ordinary small poison, blood can still be collected after the poison is removed." Xiao Dezi thought that this was indeed the case, and he hoped that Concubine Hui just ate something like croton and oleander by mistake. The two entered the inner hall of Concubine Hui. This is the first time that Xuanyin walked in the harem openly, and the palace people had not received any news beforehand. When they saw Xuanyin appearing at the door, they were all dumbfounded for a moment, but their eyes swept away, and they saw Xiao Dezi at the side. Knowing that this was His Majesty''s intention, they turned sideways to make way for Xuanyin. Xuanyin crossed the threshold. There was a strong smell of medicine in the room. Physician Liang was trying to induce vomiting for Concubine Yan Hui, to see if she could spit out the poison she had swallowed. However, to the disappointment of the imperial physician, Concubine Yan Hui was unconscious, and the soup and medicine could not be poured in at all. "Oh." Imperial Physician Liang sighed heavily. Concubine Yan Hui''s personal maid knelt by the bed, tearfully begging Mrs. Liang to heal her mother. Imperial Physician Liang said helplessly: "I can''t help if this medicine doesn''t go in, besides... In fact, it''s already past the time to induce vomiting, even if it goes in, it won''t have much effect." In the palace, it has always been the palace people who are buried with the master after his death. The more confidant the palace people are, the more likely they are to be buried with them. How can this make the palace ladies not worry? She knelt down: "Physician Liang, you should think of another way! You are so skilled in medicine, you must have a way, right?" "I''m a doctor, not a god. Great medical skills are used to cure diseases, not to turn the dead into living." Concubine Yan Hui obviously still has a breath, but he said such words, which shows that Concubine Yan Hui''s condition is not optimistic. Xiao Dezi could barely move, but Xuanyin walked steadily in front of Imperial Physician Liang: "Is the condition of Concubine Hui so serious?" Everyone hurriedly saluted him. Physician Liang clasped his hands and said, "I would like to report to Your Highness, the eldest grandson, that Concubine Hui has been deeply poisoned, and there is no way for me to return to heaven." The palace people of Concubine Hui''s Palace cried together. "What kind of poison is in it?" Xuanyin asked. Liang Tai Physician said: "My humble servant is dull, and I can''t diagnose why this is poisonous." The palace people cried even harder. Xiao Dezi said angrily: "Why are you crying? Concubine Hui is not dead yet! Howling? You! Yes! It''s you! How did Concubine Hui get poisoned, what did you eat or drink? You don''t know ? The personal maid who was named huddled her body and said: "Slave... I don''t know." "I don''t know?" Xiao Dezi raised his fly whisk, wishing to give her a stick. Finally, he found a prescription, but he missed a medicine introduction. In the end, something like this happened. He really wanted to drag these disloyal servants out to chop up! "You are the personal maid of Concubine Hui, don''t you know?" The palace maid broke down in tears and said: "Your Majesty... Your Majesty... It was fine at dinner time last night... After going out for a while, I came back, and my face was not quite right... The maid asked Madam what was wrong... Madam said that I was tired from walking too much... Rest One night will be fine, I think it was at that time...at that time...the poison..." Xiao Dezi was dying of anxiety: "Where did the lady go, did you follow?" The court lady shook her head with tears in her eyes: "No, the empress won''t let me follow, she said she wants to walk alone." Xuanyin asked Liang Taiyi: "Is it possible that the poison of Concubine Hui was not swallowed by mistake, but was poisoned by someone?" "This..." Imperial Physician Liang hesitated, "This humble minister can''t be sure, but the empress did eat something poisonous." "Have you checked the food, tableware and tea set of Concubine Hui?" Physician Liang replied: "I checked, there is no big problem here." "That''s where Concubine Hui went to last night, but where did she go?" Xuan Yin murmured to himself. Lenggong Geng Yan sat on the swing frame and opened the "Tiannian Biography" that she hadn''t finished reading yesterday. Eunuch Yue gently pressed her shoulders, and said with a smile while pressing, "Your Majesty still has a way, just use a trick to kill Concubine Hui." I''ve got it under control, Concubine Hui thinks she is something that dares to plant spoils on the empress?" Geng Yan laughed, but said nothing. Eunuch Yue said again: "Undoing witchcraft requires the blood of a wizard. If you control Concubine Yan Hui, you can control Ma Ningyue''s life. Madam, we will turn around soon!" "Turn over?" Geng Yan smiled lightly, "A salted fish is still a salted fish, and a phoenix is ??still a phoenix. What do I need to do?" Eunuch Yue responded in a hurry: "That is, that is, the empress is hiding her strength and biding her time. When I get tired, I will walk back to the Jiaofang Hall by myself!" "You still want to go back to Jiaofangdian? The tone is serious!" Xuanyin stood at the door with a calm expression. Eunuch Yue''s smile froze: "Why is His Royal Highness Changsun here again? We are in the cold palace here, and you are running around like a vegetable garden!" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows and said: "You are willing to run away as your highness? This place is far away and cold, and there is a beautiful lady, even if I avoid suspicion, I have to avoid it. Come here, one is to ask for a safe pulse for the empress, and the other is because there is something unclear and I want to ask the empress for advice." Geng Yan wore a plain white dress, like a blooming lily of the valley, with a bit of aura and agility in her beauty. She closed the book and smiled: "What do you want to know?" "I want to know whether the poison of Concubine Yan Hui is the empress''s tampering." Geng Yan''s smile remained unchanged: "What do you think?" Xuan Yin said without hesitation: "Ming people don''t speak dark words. You know that I need Concubine Yan Hui''s blood to ask for the introduction of medicine. I deliberately let Concubine Yan Hui take the poison before I took the blood. If I guessed right, didn''t you want to kill Concubine Yan Hui?" For Concubine Yan Hui, it''s not because I want to lose the most important person, but because I want to blackmail me. Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Geng Yan put the hair on her sideburns behind her ears, and said with a smile, "I can''t understand what you said." "It''s no use pretending, Concubine Geng, the court ladies who pruned the flower branches last night saw it. A woman wearing a cloak came to the direction of the Leng Palace. After identification, the woman''s cloak belonged to Concubine Yan Hui. Concubine Yan Hui came to look for you." Xuan Yin said calmly. Geng Yan''s smile faded a bit: "So what?" "May I ask why Concubine Yan Hui came to see your empress? What did you say to your empress?" Xuan Yin asked slowly. Geng Yan smiled and said: "It''s just some trivial matters in the harem. She assists the harem and encounters problems that cannot be solved. Come and ask me how I did it in the past." Xuanyin followed up and asked, "What''s the specific matter?" Geng Yan opened her mouth: "Are you interrogating Ben Gong?" Xuanyin smiled lightly: "If the empress does not cooperate, the interrogation will be escalated." Geng Yan snorted with a smile: "You are becoming more and more well-behaved, no wonder His Majesty values ??you so much." "Ms. Geng Concubine has won the award. Now, is the empress willing to admit that she poisoned Concubine Yan Hui? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Tell me what you need me to do. I understand your methods, and I won''t play tricks again." Geng Yan said mockingly: "If I knew this earlier, why bother?" "Yeah, I knew this earlier, so why bother? If I had given you what you wanted earlier, you wouldn''t have attacked Concubine Yan Hui, causing him to suffer a lot and become ill. He would get worse day by day. Every day is getting smaller and smaller, and now I really regret it, and I dare not take his life lightly. I dont want anything, the throne is yours, and Nanjiang is yours. You give me the antidote of Concubine Yan Hui, and I As long as he lives." Xuan Yin stretched out his hand towards her. Geng Yan smiled lightly: "You are too cunning, what if you save her with the antidote, but you play new tricks?" Xuan Yin changed the subject abruptly: "So you admit that you poisoned Concubine Yan Hui?" Geng Yan was startled, not understanding what he meant. On the other side, Xiao Dezi came in from the door with a gloomy face. Looking at his expression, what he said just now, what he should have heard... everything heard it. Geng Yan''s complexion turned pale, and she suddenly realized that she had been tricked. Xiao Dezi was trembling with anger: "Geng Concubine! You...how could you do such a vicious thing? How did His Majesty treat you these years, don''t you know whether you are blind or a fool? On Spirit Snake Island , you make a fool of yourself in public, you have to change it to another woman, His Majesty has deposed her long ago! But Your Majesty still loves you as before! Later, you shamelessly hooked up with Island Master Zhao, and had a few flirtatious affairs with Island Master Zhao, His Majesty was about to be angry If you die, you are willing to spare your life for the sake of the child! You are so good! You have never repented and betrayed His Majesty many times! Now, you want to kill His Majesty even more! You...you...what is your heart made of? " Geng Yan retorted: "I never thought of killing His Majesty! I am..." Before she finished speaking, Xuan Yin said with a hint of anger: "I said I didn''t want to kill Your Majesty, knowing that Your Majesty needs Concubine Yan Hui''s blood as medicine, but destroyed the clean blood source before we took blood!" "Your Majesty needs Concubine Yan Hui''s blood? Isn''t it..." Ma Ningyue? When did His Majesty also suffer from witchcraft? Geng Yan was dumbfounded. Xuan Yin will not give her a chance to argue: "Ah, I forgot, you really didn''t want to kill His Majesty, you wanted to use His Majesty''s life to coerce me to give up the throne, this point, I was the one who treated you among the girls yesterday You warned me at the time, but unfortunately I didn''t understand what you meant, thinking you were just talking nonsenseI''m so sorry, I should have killed you yesterday!" A pot of dirty water was poured on Geng Yan''s head, Geng Yan couldn''t even refute, Xuanyin said "he", but she heard "she", thinking Xuanyin was talking about Ma Ningyue Who would have thought that Xuanyin was talking about His Majesty! "Huangfu Yin!" "Don''t call me by my name, you don''t deserve it. It''s not because you are still pregnant with the Dragon Heir that I can even execute you for the crime of poisoning Concubine Yan Hui!" Xuanyin said angrily, Turning his head to look at Xiao Dezi, he said very sadly: "You understand what she just said, right? I''m not afraid to tell you that when I took the girl to see her doctor yesterday, she hinted that I would give up. The throne, otherwise I will lose my most important person, I didn''t take it to heart, I was negligent." Xiao Dezi said: "How can you blame this incident? No one expected her to be so mad..." "When did Ben Gong say such a thing?!" Geng Yan''s forehead veins twitched violently. Xuanyin said sadly: "You didn''t tell me? How did Concubine Yan Hui get poisoned? You admitted that you poisoned Concubine Yan Hui! Don''t deny it anymore, it''s useless." Geng Yan was trembling with anger! Xuan Yin looked at Xiao Dezi and said: "You heard everything she said, how will you report to Grandpa Huang later?" Xiao Dezi glared at Geng Yan viciously, and said: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the servant''s ears are good! I haven''t missed a single word that should be heard! I won''t forget a single word that should be remembered! Whoever dares to murder His Majesty, Even if Xiao Dezi risked his life, he would have to tear her skin off!" Eunuch Yue ran over tremblingly: "Eunuch Xiaode, Eunuch Xiaode! Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings! If you have something to say, speak up!" Xiao Dezi pushed his hands away: "Go away! This is all a misunderstanding, so what else is not a misunderstanding? I have no roots, not a brain!" Xiao Dezi walked away angrily. Geng Yan''s heart sank, she gritted her teeth and looked at Xuan Yin: "You are ruthless...you are ruthless!" Xuanyin''s frozen face slowly raised a smile: "This is taught by Mrs. Geng, and I can use what I have learned now, and show my shame." Geng Yan gently grabbed Xuanyin''s skirt: "I really underestimated you! But don''t forget, I gave the poison to Concubine Yan Hui, without my antidote, no one can cure Concubine Yan Hui! Neither can Qing! So what if you defeat me? Ma Ningyue won''t survive either! If you want Ma Ningyue to be buried with me, just ask His Majesty to execute me!" Xuanyin gently took her hand away, and smiled harmlessly: "Look at what you said? You are still pregnant with the dragon heir of Southern Xinjiang in your stomach, how can your majesty be willing to execute you? You want to live forever Don''t be afraid, young one." The more he spoke comforting words, the more endless fear filled people''s hearts. Geng Yan clenched her fists: "You really don''t care about Ma Ningyue''s life?" Xuanyin said without thinking: "Of course I care!" "Caring about her, you still dare to offend me? Bengong warns you that there is only one antidote. If something happens to me, you will regret it for the rest of your life!" Geng Yan was obviously driven into a hurry. She used to not be like this She lost her composure, but right now, she can''t wait to find a knife and slash Xuan Yin''s body back and forth! She is not afraid of failure, but she hates being calculated! She can allow the process of her design to go wrong, but she can''t stand that her design has fallen into someone else''s trap from the very beginning! The angrier she gets, the happier Xuanyin is, smiling so hard that she can''t see her eyes: "Ms. Concubine Geng, you''re not really stupid enough to think I''m fighting alone, are you?" Geng Yan''s pupils shrank: "What do you mean?" "Brothers teaming up, it means to abuse the old witch." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly, and climbed out of the chimney, holding a brocade box in his hand, "Go on." As soon as he threw it, Xuan Yin raised his hand to catch it. The moment Geng Yan saw the brocade box, her complexion changed completely, because she recognized the box, it was the one she used to hold the antidote, and she hid it at the bottom of the stove in order not to be discovered, but unexpectedly... was caught by Sikong Shuo It was revealed! When did Sikong Shuo lurk in the cold palace? Why doesn''t she feel anything? ! Xuanyin can''t get the antidote! Even if it is destroyed, at least, it can be used as a backstop! She didn''t know where the strength came from, she pushed Xuanyin away, and then stretched out her hand to **** the box flying towards her. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the box opened with a bang, and a light yellow stream came out, pouring water all over her body. "Ahem...cough cough..." She hurriedly covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief, "This...what is this?" "Haha..." Xuan Yin leaned forward and backward with a smile, "I let you grab it, you grab it!" Sikong Shuo jumped off the ground, weighed the porcelain vase in his hand: "Have you played enough? It''s time to catch up with the next event." Geng Yan leaned on the swing in embarrassment, coughing endlessly. Xuanyin laughed enough, and looked at her coldly: "You should be glad that Yueyue is also pregnant. It''s not that she doesn''t want to kill you, but she wants to do good for my son! Enjoy the last days of your life and don''t be tortured by your majesty." Dead, your poor life, I''m still waiting to personally accept it!" Sikong Shuo patted him on the shoulder: "Let''s go." Xuan Yin cast a cold glance at Geng Yan, and followed Sikong Shuo to Concubine Yan Hui''s bedroom. Sikong Shuo was good at medicine, Xuanyin only said that he invited Sikong Shuo to the palace for treatment. Sikong Shuo checked Yan Huifei''s pulse: "Well, almost." Xuan Yin frowned: "What does it mean? Give her the antidote!" Sikong Shuo knocked on his forehead: "Do you really think she was poisoned by Geng Yan?" "No?" Isn''t that what the plan is? Xuanyin looked at him in bewilderment, although he didn''t want to admit it, but before he knew it, the initial tension between him and Sikong Shuo was gone. No, Sikong Shuo knocked on his forehead, but he wasn''t angry! Sikong Shuo chuckled lightly and said, "It''s my poison that poisoned her." Xuan Yin opened his mouth strangely: "You... changed Geng Yan''s medicine?" "Of course, man, you must set up the last retreat for yourself, but never go up, and catch up with the penultimate one." Sikong Shuo put one hand on Xuan Yin''s shoulder, and patiently explained: "Geng Yan is a A cunning person, you have seen the white wolf with empty gloves. If she wants to use the white wolf with empty gloves this time, or if she is deliberately delaying the time of Yueyue''s illness, then this antidote will be It''s very likely to be fake. If Concubine Yan Hui is poisoned by an unsolvable poison, even if we kill everyone, we won''t be able to save Yueyue''s life. Why don''t we replace the poison she gave Concubine Yan Hui in advance? Safer?" Xuanyin nodded knowingly. Sikong Shuo pinched his cheek: "There is still a long way to go, brother will teach you slowly." "Who is your brother? Who wants you to teach?" Xuanyin opened his hand, and the place he pinched was slightly red. Sikong Shuo was not annoyed, he took out another antidote from his bosom, and fed it to Concubine Yan Hui: "It will take three days for the toxin to be completely eliminated." "knew." "How are you going to deal with her?" "I have a sense of propriety and I won''t kill her. Although she deserves to die, she is a ''victim''. Her existence can remind His Majesty that Geng Yan wants to kill His Majesty!" Xuan Yin smiled, "The more miserable, the more able I can be." remind." However, after Xiao Dezi left the cold palace, he went back to His Majesty''s bedroom with windy feet. As soon as he entered the door, he wailed loudly: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This slave is going to die of pain! God **** it! How could this slave encounter such a thing? ? Because of Xuanyin''s company, the king of Nanjiang ate a lot, and his complexion improved a lot. Hearing him crying, he didn''t get angry immediately, but said with a smile: "What happened to you? Xiaoyin is the same age, so he is not as sensible as Xiaoyin!" Xiao Dezi threw himself at the feet of King Nanjiang: "The servant is fighting for His Majesty''s injustice!" "For me?" The king of Nanjiang was still immersed in the family happiness with Xuanyin, and said with a smile: "I am very good! Do you want to complain?" Xiao Dezi explained everything about the concubine Yan Hui''s palace and Leng Gong''s affairs in detail, and even added embellishments. From the moment he learned that Geng Yan had an affair with Island Master Zhao, Xiao Dezi disliked Geng Yan. His Majesty pointed out his future to Xuanyin again, and he wanted to share his nostrils with Xuanyin even more. Nanjiang King''s expression gradually faded: "What you said...is it true?" Xiao Dezi choked up and said, "I swear to God! If I wrong Concubine Geng, I will die a terrible death!" It is not wrong to add oil and vinegar, right? In Taifu''s words, that''s an exaggerated literary expression. Anyway, Concubine Geng really did it, and she is by no means created out of nothing! The king of Nanjiang turned pale: "Call me Geng Concubine!" "yes!" "Wait a minute." The King of Nanjiang thought of something, "I''ll go see Concubine Hui first." The medicine Sikong Shuo gave to Concubine Hui was poison, to fight poison with poison, to let the toxins in Concubine Hui''s body die out on its own and then get out of her body. In the first hour, when the two toxins were fighting each other, and it was life and death, Concubine Hui''s complexion couldn''t have been more ugly , livid, Yintang black, lips purple, as if soaked in water, edema slightly shiny. Even though Concubine Yan Hui was in a coma, she felt great pain, her throat was so swollen that she could only whimper weakly. The king of Nanjiang glanced at it, but couldn''t bear to look any further. Sikong Shuo explained "well-intentioned": "Fortunately, it was released. This kind of poison will be latent in the body for three to five hours. It looks the same as usual, and the blood is also clear and red. If you collect her at that time His blood is used as medicine for His Majesty, His Majesty is afraid..." He clicked to the end. Nanjiang King''s cold eyes swept over Concubine Yan Hui, who was swollen like a pig''s head, thinking that he had almost become like this, and a chill ran down his spine... Thinking about Geng Yan using Concubine Yan Hui''s blood to threaten Xuan Yin to give up the throne, she feels that Geng Yan is truly despicable! He thanked Sikong Shuo a few words, told Xuanyin to take good care of Concubine Yan Hui''s illness, and then went to Geng Yan''s cold palace angrily. Along the way, he kept thinking about the past of these years, why did he take a fancy to Geng Yan? Why have you spoiled Geng Yan for so many years? He was not unaware of Meixiang''s matter, but because she was born with it, he didn''t criticize him harshly. Besides, the person belonged to her, so he was not afraid of Meixiang''s temptation, anyway, he could be with her all the time. clinging. Later, as he got older, he gradually lost that interest in Geng Yan''s body, but he still loved Geng Yan very much. In the final analysis, he still felt that it was not easy to find a confidant. He once betrayed Empress Chen, and he didn''t want to betray Geng Yan again. So even if Geng Yan dropped her bellyband in public, he would feel more distressed than angry, but it seems he was wrong. He tolerated again and again, but failed to get this woman''s cherishment, but fueled her ambition and arrogance. It was not enough to collude with Island Master Zhao, and now he is here to murder him and Xuanyin! How can she be so ruthless? "Your Majesty." Geng Yan knelt on the ground, her plain clothes were loose and her face was haggard. When the king of Nanjiang looked at her again, the last trace of pity disappeared from his eyes: "Geng Yan, how can you be worthy of me?" "Your Majesty, I dare not say that I am innocent, but I have never thought of murdering His Majesty''s life! I never dare to bet on His Majesty''s life...never... dare! I can''t bear it either!" Geng Yan tearfully He looked at the King of Southern Border dimly. The Prince of Nanjiang laughed angrily: "You don''t want to part with such a good one? Why did you poison Concubine Yan Hui when you didn''t want to part with it? Do you know that if Xiao Dezi had been put down half an hour earlier, the poisoned blood might have been put down! You want to feed me the poison Blood!" "There are no concubines!" "Then you just want to trade my life to force Xiaoyin to give up the throne to your mother and son!" "no." "I still don''t admit it...Geng Yan, do you really think that I still care about whether you admit it or not?!" Geng Yan walked up to the King of Nanjiang on her knees, grabbed his hem with both hands, stared deeply at him and said: "Your Majesty, I know that I have committed a serious crime, so I dare not ask Your Majesty to forgive me, but even if I die, I will die." I don''t want to die with a scapegoat. The concubine did poison Concubine Yan Hui and threatened King Yinjun, but the concubine didn''t bet on His Majesty. The concubine didn''t know that His Majesty also needed Concubine Yan Hui''s blood from the beginning to the end. The concubine thought, Only Xuanyin needs it." "What does he need Concubine Yan Hui''s blood for?" "Ma Ningyue is sick, and needs the blood of people from the Northern Territory as medicine." The King of Southern Border frowned. Geng Yan said: "Your Majesty, your kindness to my concubine, I will never forget it in my heart, and I will never forget it. There are countless opportunities for my concubine to kill your majesty, but my concubine does not." "You...you still dare to kill me? Geng Yan!" The king of Nanjiang was so angry that he jumped up and down. If it weren''t for the good medicine given by the doctor Xun, he would have fainted again at this moment. Geng Yan said softly: "The concubine wants to be supreme and powerful, and wants to go on forever. Killing His Majesty will make it easier for the concubine to seek the throne, but the concubine cannot do it." "So I should be grateful to you for your mercy?" Nanjiang Wang laughed so hard that a heart-piercing sarcasm rose from his heart. "The concubine wants to tell His Majesty that the concubine has always remembered His Majesty''s kindness to the concubine. No matter what the concubine wants to do, she has never thought of harming his majesty''s life. This time, it is not for your majesty." . She said it sincerely. The king of Nanjiang almost believed it, and after a long while, he said in a daze: "I never thought of taking Empress Chen''s life, but I hurt her more than her death. Now it''s my turn, you Insert the knife hard enough." "Your Majesty!" "Concubine Geng committed the crime below, poisoned Concubine Hui, demoted to permanent presence, and given a glass of poisoned wine, considering that she was pregnant, she was given a suspended sentence. In addition, except for Yue Gonggong, everyone else should leave!" This time, Leng Gong is really Leng Gong. "Water... water... Bengong... want... drink water..." Concubine Yan Hui was lying on the cold bed, feeling uncomfortable all over, her throat felt like it had been scalded by boiling water, every time she uttered a word, blue smoke would come out. "Water... Ben Gong... I want water... Hurry up... Come on... People..." She yelled hoarsely for a long time, but no one answered. "Big... Bold... Ben Gong... Want... Drink water... Where... Where did you go..." "Here we come!" A handsome young **** greeted him with a smile, "Your Majesty, please don''t move! You still have needles stuck in your body! If you move, the needle goes to the wrong acupuncture point, and your life will be lost." !" Concubine Yan Hui opened her swollen eyelids, and only opened a small gap after opening them for a long time: "Who... are you?" "This servant is called Xiao Lizi, and he is the servant of Lord Zhongchangshi. He is here to take care of your empress under the order of Lord Zhongchangshi. Ah, it''s almost time. This servant will pull out the silver needle for your empress! Please don''t move, my empress." Picking up the orchid fingers, he pulled out the silver needles on Concubine Yan Hui''s face, neck, and arms one by one. Concubine Yan Hui''s mind is still a little dazed, which Zhongchang attendant? From Xiliang? Sikong Shuo? Little Lizi put away the silver needle: "Okay, what''s wrong with you now?" I feel uncomfortable everywhere... Concubine Geng didn''t say that the poison was so uncomfortable, her body swelled to the point of exploding, and she had a headache, stomachache, and throat pain. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll report back first." Xiao Lizi said politely. Concubine Yan Hui said weakly: "I want to drink...water." Xiao Lizi walked to the table and shook the teapot: "Oh, there is no water, what did these people do? They don''t even know that there is no water in the room! Why don''t you drink some ginseng soup? This is a gift from His Majesty. You made up for it." Concubine Yan Hui''s thoughts are still a little confused: "Where are the people in this palace...?" Little Lizi said: "You mean the people in the Hall of Concubine Hui? They have all been dealt with! You see you have been poisoned, but no one found out! What a dereliction of duty!" So many confidantes... all dealt with? Concubine Yan Hui felt a pain in her heart. Xiao Lizi said again: "It''s a blessing for you to save your life! It''s a good thing you met my lord, don''t you know? My lord''s medical skills are even better than Rong Qing''s!" Seriously said: "It was my lord who saved you, otherwise you would have died long ago!" "Dead?" Concubine Yan Hui looked bewildered. Didn''t Geng Yan say that the poison would only make people fall into a deep sleep, and would not have other feelings, let alone die immediately? Xiao Lizi had a panoramic view of her expression, and thought to herself that you are swollen into a pig''s head and I can still see your expression. It''s really not easy for me! "Concubine Hui, my master came a step late, you really died! Alas, it doesn''t matter if you die, Your Majesty was almost dragged down to death by you!" Xiao Lizi muttered. "What''s the matter, Your Majesty?" Perhaps it was because of the ginseng soup that Concubine Yan Hui was not as weak as before. Xiao Lizi sighed: "You don''t know yet, do you? Your Majesty has got a folk prescription, and you need to use the blood of people from the Northern Territory as a medicine. You are bleeding from the Northern Territory. Your Majesty wants to take blood from you! Your Majesty also ordered No matter whether he recovers or not, he will reward you heavily, but Eunuch Xiaode and His Royal Highness Changsun came here to ask you for blood, but you were poisoned!" Concubine Yan Hui''s heart skipped a beat: "How is Your Majesty doing now?" "Speaking of which, Your Majesty is really fateful. There happened to be a Taoist priest from the Northern Territory under Concubine Geng''s command, so she spilled some of his blood." Concubine Yan Hui understood everything. Geng Yan looked for her late at night, not at all to help her get rid of Xuan Yin''s revenge, but to get rid of her and donate blood to His Majesty instead of herself! Concubine Yan Hui took a deep look at Xiao Lizi: "You are not lying, are you?" This is not impossible, Sikong Shuo and Xuan Yin have long been the same breed, will they deliberately join hands to sow discord between her and Geng Yan? Xiao Lizi pretended to be calm and said: "What am I lying about? Kindly treat it like a donkey''s liver and lungs! Forget it, you just lie on the bed and wait to die. I will tell my lord not to come to treat your illness again! Anyway, Your Majesty got fresh blood, and you can''t wait to die." There is no need to try to save you!" Concubine Yan Hui didn''t stop Xiao Lizi. She didn''t believe Geng Yan, but she didn''t believe this **** either. She needed to find out what the truth was! After regaining some strength, she quietly walked out of the Concubine Hui Hall. From Lenggong to Huifei Palace, you have to pass through a small garden full of lily of the valley. This is not the season for lily of the valley to bloom, and the yard is a bit lonely. Xuanyin walked in a quiet garden with a Taoist priest dressed in green. "Concubine Hui''s life is temporarily saved, but I don''t know if the poison can be cleaned up, so I still have to trouble the Taoist priest to donate a bowl of blood to His Majesty." Taoist Priest in Tsing Yi arched his hands: "Your Majesty Changsun, I am serious. I have lived in Southern Border since I was six years old and have lived here for fifty years. I have already regarded myself as a member of the King of Southern Border. It is my honor to serve Your Majesty." . Concubine Yan Hui subconsciously hid behind the tree, staring at the backs of the two, dazed. "Does the Taoist have any plans to return to the Northern Territory in the future?" Northern people? Concubine Yan Hui remembered what Xiao Lizi said, Empress Geng dedicated a northerner to His Majesty, could it be him? Tsing Yi Daoist said: "Nanjiang is the home of Pindao, and Pindao doesn''t plan to leave. But after donating blood, Pindao plans to go around and visit my unfilial apprentice." Disciples? Could it be that he said "Mr. Geng was young, he got confused for a while and went astray, just correct it slowly in the future." Xuanyin said tolerantly. Sure enough, it is Geng Wushuang''s master! It really is Geng Yan''s person! Concubine Yan Hui''s hand was pinched into the crack of the tree! Xuanyin''s corner of the eye moved, and he said in the usual tone: "It''s too late for me to meet the master. If possible, I really hope to visit the master''s door and listen to the master''s preaching." Tsing Yi Taoist Priest laughed: "Your Highness is a man of great virtue, and you will be a wise king in the future. You don''t need to listen to the teachings of the poor. If your highness really wants to befriend the poor, I would like to ask you kindly." "Teacher, please tell me." Xuanyin cupped his hands with a very pious attitude. "I have owed Benefactor Geng a favor in my life, and now being able to shed blood for His Majesty is considered a merit. Can I implore the eldest grandson of the emperor to put this merit on Benefactor Geng''s head." Xuanyin hesitated for a while: "Okay, I promise the Taoist priest that when she gives birth to a child safely, I will make her flesh and blood the hereditary prince, and allow her to move out of the palace and spend the rest of her life with her children." Geng Yan, ah Geng Yan, you really deceived me so badly! What did you say that I plotted against Ma Ningyue? What did you say that Xuanyin was coming to settle accounts with me? What did you say that if I took poison, they would not be able to get my blood and I would survive... Hehe, in my opinion, you didn''t want to kill me! You want to poison me to death! Let Ma Ningyue die because of losing her medicine and becoming weak! You also took my credit and dedicated a Taoist priest from the Northern Territory to His Majesty in exchange for the glory and wealth of the next life! How can you be so shameless? ! Geng Yan, just wait for me! Whoever makes me sad, I will make him sadder than death! Concubine Yan Hui picked up a stone at random, and went towards the cold palace fiercely. Xuan Yin and Taoist Master Tsing Yi stopped, turned their heads to look at the back of someone who was almost insane, Xuan Yin smiled and said, "Does she really believe it? It''s so easy to deceive?" "It''s not that she is easy to deceive, it''s that everyone who is angry is very easy to deceive." Taoist Qingyi knocked on Xuanyin''s forehead again, "So, at any time, don''t let your emotions control yourself." Xuanyin held his forehead, stepped back again and again, glared at him and said, "Are you still addicted to knocking?" Sikong Shuo chuckled, ripped off the beard on his face, took off his robe, and put on his mask: "You did a good job." "Huh~" Xuanyin looked up at the sky, "How much do you give?" Sikong Shuo: "Sixty, give me one more point, lest you be proud." Sixty-one can be proud? Xuan Yin raised his long leg and kicked it! Sikong Shuo avoided it with a smile: "Go and see a good show." Leng Gong. "Your majesty, although your majesty has lowered your status, you have the little prince as a talisman, and you can''t give me that cup of poisoned wine. There are still seven or eight months before your birth. This time is enough for you to plan carefully." . Eunuch Yue said with a smile. Geng Yan touched her lower abdomen: "This baby, I must take good care of it." "That is." "Go and make some ginseng soup. During this period, I will work hard for you first. When I return to the throne, you will be the nine thousand years old king of Southern Xinjiang." Eunuch Yue was overjoyed: "I thank your empress for your kindness!" Eunuch Yue went to the small kitchen. Geng Yan sat in the room, feeling stuffy and hot. She opened the cabinet and found a set of light skirts. The King of Nanjiang withdrew all the palace people from the Leng Palace, and Concubine Yan Hui rushed into Geng Yan''s room as if no one was there. Geng Yan had just changed half of her clothes and hadn''t buttoned them up. She was startled by Concubine Yan Hui''s big face like a pig''s head ! Taking a closer look, not only the face, but also the body was twice as bloated as usual. "You...are..." I didn''t recognize it. Concubine Yan Hui scolded: "Don''t play tricks on me, Geng Yan!" Geng Yan frowned: "Concubine Hui? How did you become like this? No, how could you wake up after taking poison?" "Finally tell the truth? You just want me to sleep and die!" Geng Yan casually put on a robe to cover her happy body: "I didn''t, what''s wrong with you?" Concubine Yan Hui looked at her attractive skin and figure, and then thought about her ugly self, she was furious: "You have made me like this, you still have the face to ask me what''s wrong? When you killed my elder brother, you mistakenly believed your words! You are about to rise to the top, stepping on my back to rise to the top!" Geng Yan''s eyes turned cold: "What are you talking nonsense? Did Xuan Yin look for you? Did he sow discord?" Concubine Yan Hui gritted her teeth and said, "What happened to Guan Xuanyin? You did it yourself! Don''t deny it! Let me tell you, Geng Yan, I''m ruined anyway, and I don''t expect to get out alive when I come here today! But I must hold someone back!" Geng Yan was completely confused, before she could react, Concubine Yan Hui took a picture of it! Impartially, she patted Geng Yan''s stomach. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1298： 【V162】The fate of the concubines Chapter 1298 [V162] The fate of the concubines Something serious happened in the harem. The King of Southern Border was the first to be alarmed, except for Xuan Yin and Sikong Shuo who were watching the show. The king of Nanjiang was already tired and rested, after hearing the eunuch''s report, he didn''t even bother to wear his coat, so he got on his steps and went to the cold palace. Xiao Dezi was clever, he took a beaded soft wool silk cloak embroidered with golden dragon and sea of ??clouds, ran to catch up, and forcibly put the cloak on the king of Nanjiang. The eunuchs with some martial arts background were all walking forward. They walked fast, and because of the urging of the king of Nanjiang, the speed was brought to the extreme. The usual journey of half an hour was shortened by one third. After the steps stopped, the King of Nanjiang stepped down to the ground, and Xiao Dezi cleverly handed over his arm for the King of Nanjiang to support. At the entrance of the Leng Palace, there was already a dense mass of kneeling, all of them were low-level palace servants who came here after hearing the news and were on duty nearby, the highest being the eighth-rank envoy. In the house, Eunuch Yue''s suppressed sobs could be heard faintly. The King of Nanjiang frowned, glanced at everyone, and walked in with great strides. Geng Yan''s condition is very bad. After all the imperial physicians tried their best to rescue her, she still couldn''t keep the fetus in her womb. Since the month is still young, she can''t tell her gender, but it doesn''t matter, because the king of Nanjiang is no longer so male-friendly at this age. Young girl. Just seeing that Geng Yan has done so many evil things enough to die a hundred times and still sit in the cold palace to raise a baby, one knows that the king of Nanjiang loves his child, and the sudden loss makes the king of Nanjiang very heartbroken. Withdraw all the palace people from the cold palace? If they didn''t withdraw, with those people watching, wouldn''t Concubine Yan Hui be able to break in so easily? If it is Yue Gonggong''s dereliction of duty, it is not necessarily the case. Yue Gonggong was ordered by Geng Yan to make ginseng soup, and he didn''t hear any movement in the room. Geng Yan, and of course more, is Concubine Yan Hui who dared to attack the emperor''s heir without knowing her life or death. "Concubine Hui, are you tired of living? Bai Xiazhen has worked so hard to let you sit on the position of Concubine Hui for many years! This is how you repay me? Kill my child! Why don''t you kill me too? Cough cough ...cough cough..." At the end of the speech, there was another burst of coughing. Concubine Yan Hui was so frightened that she couldn''t speak. At that time, she was angry and said, "Since I came here, I didn''t think about getting out alive." But when I got to this point, I realized that death is not as simple as imagined. After a while, she recovered from the panic, knelt down, kowtowed, and burst into tears: "Chenqie...Chenqie...Chenqie was confused for a while, Chenqie only wanted to scare her...I never thought of hurting her life ...The courtiers and concubines have been wronged...the emperor..." Never admitting it is the way she has groped out in the deep palace to settle down. No matter how big the mistake is, she has to grit her teeth and bear it. From this point alone, she is not as courageous as Geng Yan. The king of Nanjiang didn''t believe her rebuttal: "You didn''t think about it, but you still did it!" "There are no concubines!" "No? Then tell me, what happened to the brick in your hand? What happened to Geng Yan lying in a pool of blood? So many palace people who heard the screams and rushed over saw you running out of there What''s going on?! Don''t tell me, it was Geng Yan who killed her own child, and then blamed you!" The child is Geng Yan''s life-saving talisman, not to mention that the king of Nanjiang didn''t believe that Geng Yan would do this, even Concubine Yan Hui herself didn''t believe it, Concubine Yan Hui finally ran out of words. Nanjiang King said coldly: "There is nothing to say, right? I killed my child, and I want you to be buried with him!" "Your Majesty!" Concubine Yan Hui screamed, "Forgive me, Your Majesty! Forgive me, Your Majesty! The concubine... The concubine wanted to confront her because she was tricked by Geng Yan!" "She plotted against you? How did she plot against you?" The King of Nanjiang obviously didn''t believe it. Concubine Yan Hui almost confessed that she had framed Ning Yue, but she didn''t lose her mind completely. She knew that His Majesty valued children and Ma Ningyue as well. After escaping to death, she just said: "Last night, Geng Yan asked someone to report to the concubine, saying that she had something to say to the concubine, so the concubine went, drank some tea at her place, and fell asleep and was poisoned when she came back. She knew that the concubine''s blood could be used as a medicine for your majesty, but she intentionally poisoned her concubine, and then she found a Taoist priest from the Northern Territory to present it to your majesty, hoping to win his favor. !" The king of Nanjiang laughed angrily: "Concubine Yan Hui, are you dreaming? Where did the Taoist priests from the Northern Region come from here?" Concubine Yan Hui''s eyes trembled: "Yes! He is Geng Wushuang''s master! He was talking with His Highness Changsun just now! His Highness Changsun said that he would pardon Geng Yan''s life after he saved His Majesty! Let Geng Yan move out of the palace and live in the fief. Be a carefree concubine!" Xiao Dezi on the side laughed: "Geng Wushuang''s master passed away as early as last month. Did the old man give you a dream or did he give you a dream?" The blood on Concubine Yan Hui''s face faded in an instant: "But Xiao Lizi clearly said..." "Xiao Lizi?" Xiao Dezi has been beside the King of Nanjiang for many years, and the King of Nanjiang raised him as half of his grandson, occasionally interjecting a few words, but he is not afraid of being punished by the King of Nanjiang, Xiao Dezi said with a smile : "Your Majesty is talking about the little Li who is next to Lord Zhongchang? He never entered the palace at all. Where did your Majesty meet him?" Concubine Yan Hui retorted: "Impossible! He just gave me ginseng soup! That ginseng soup is still in the inner hall of my palace!" Xiao Dezi was about to interject: "Madam, you are sick. The imperial physician and the Zhongchang attendant have warned you not to take supplements. The palace people in Huifei Palace have remembered that. They dare not give you a bowl of radish soup. Why don''t you drink it?" soup!" Concubine Yan Hui opened her mouth: "But I clearly..." She stopped suddenly when she said this. How about Mingming? Obviously saw Xiao Lizi, heard what Xiao Lizi said, and drank the ginseng soup fed by Xiao Lizi? Those traces are all gone Is there something wrong with her memory, or was someone cruelly plotting against her? The answer is obvious, but she dare not confess the mastermind behind the scenes, because she has a bigger excuse in the hands of the other party. In the end, if the confession cannot clear up the grievances, she will add to the crime. She pinched her sleeve tightly, lowered her eyes and said, "I must have had a nightmare." A nightmare obviously couldn''t appease the anger of the Nanjiang king. The Nanjiang king waved his palm: "Concubine Hui killed the emperor''s heir, deprived her of her title, demoted her to a commoner, and gave her a three-foot white silk on a certain day." Three feet of white silk? Concubine Yan Hui rushed up: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty''s concubine has something to say" If this is still going to kill her, then it''s better to tell the truth about Geng Yan''s frame of her! Also revealed the truth that Xuanyin Sikong Shuo teamed up to plot against her! "Bold! How dare you charge Your Majesty!" Xiao Dezi blocked Concubine Yan Hui with a stride, clasped her shoulders, looked at her deeply, and said in a volume that only two people could hear: "Concubine Hui, you still have a handsome A handsome son, an ice-snow smart daughter, and several lively and lovely grandchildren, let them be buried with you, are you willing?" Concubine Yan Hui''s throat...is blocked. Coming out of the Leng Palace, Xiao Dezi first sent His Majesty back to the bedroom to settle down, and then went to the House of Internal Affairs to meet Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo who were giving the "physical examination" to the eunuchs and maids. "Your Highness, Your Excellency." He bowed politely. Sikong Shuo casually walked aside. Xuanyin whispered: "How?" Xiao Dezi said: "It''s all done when I go back to Your Highness, Concubine Yan Hui didn''t say anything." He recited the conversation between Concubine Yan Hui and the King of Nanjiang verbatim. Xuanyin''s expression is quite satisfied: "It''s done well." Whether it''s really good or not, Xiao Dezi doesn''t know, he only knows that at the beginning of employing people, he is mostly recruiting, with more praise and less reprimand, and he is different from other servants, he does not climb up step by step from the bottom , but was rescued by the king of Nanjiang, and got a good job as soon as he entered the palace. After so many years of growing up smoothly, it is one thing to be able to do things well, but more is His Majesty''s love. His Highness would treat him so politely, which somewhat meant to respect the king of Nanjiang. I have to say, very useful. Xiao Dezi said: "I don''t dare to take credit for serving Your Highness." After His Majesty passed away, Xuanyin was his master. He knew who to listen to and who to do things for. He didn''t know much about today''s plan. He only participated in it when Xiao Lizi put eye drops on Concubine Yan Hui. He didn''t know and didn''t want to know what the previous arrangement was. In short, he did what the master asked him to do. Xuan Yin knew that Xiao Dezi was a rare and sensible person. He was raised by the king of Nanjiang and did not develop an arrogant and lazy temperament. Instead, he was very vigilant and diligent. This time, it was a small solicitation. Look at Xiaode Zizi''s reaction should be happy to be solicited: "How about Xiao Lizi?" "I have already left the palace with the **** who bought it. The House of Internal Affairs is mostly managed by His Royal Highness Xuan Wang. Even if something happens, His Royal Highness Xuan will be responsible and has nothing to do with us." Xiao Dezi said respectfully. Xuanyin smiled: "You go, His Majesty wakes up and it''s time to find you." "yes." The king of Nanjiang did not sleep for a long time, and when he woke up, he called Xiao Dezi. Xiao Dezi opened the curtain and asked with concern: "Your Majesty, are you hungry?" "I''m not hungry." Nanjiang Wang sat up with his support, remembering that he was too tired just now, but forgot to deal with Geng Yan''s matter, "How is Geng Yan?" The situation on Geng Yan''s side can no longer be described as tragic. After being slapped with a brick by Concubine Yan Hui, Geng Yan fainted from the pain on the spot. When she woke up, Her Majesty, Concubine Yan Hui and others had already left, and the imperial physicians gave birth to her Then she also left without leaving any medicine, she bled profusely and soon wet the mattress under her body. Eunuch Yue cried out in anxiety, looking around for some medicine to stop the bleeding, but there was none, so he hurriedly took the token and went to the Tai Hospital. "I''m sorry, Eunuch Yue, I just found out that a young **** was infected with the epidemic this morning. In order to prevent the spread of the epidemic, the imperial doctors are doing physical examinations for the palace people!" said the little medicine boy on duty at the imperial hospital. No physical examination early or late, especially when Geng Yan was in urgent need of a doctor, if someone said it wasn''t someone operating in secret, Eunuch Yue would never believe it! "Give me some medicinal materials to stop the bleeding!" Eunuch Yue scolded. Xiao Yaotong said: "I''m sorry, Eunuch Yue, the keys are in the hands of the masters, I can''t open them, but there is some honeysuckle dew outside, do you want it?" Honeysuckle dew is for purging fire, so it has a fart effect on Geng Yan? ! There are still a lot of hidden clues buried in the harem, so it would be good to let them walk around and ask a doctor when they go out of the palace. Thinking about it, Eunuch Yue searched palace by palace. "This one too?" Xuan Yin looked at the servant who was detained by Sikong Shuo to the small courtyard on the grounds of "epidemic", "It''s just a last-class **** sweeping the imperial tea room." Sikong Shuo said slowly: "Don''t underestimate a sweeping eunuch, do you know what the imperial tea room is for? In the palace, from your majesty and the empresses of the palaces, down to the maids and eunuchs, all drink tea from the imperial tea room, and the imperial tea room The tea room is different from the imperial dining room. If you have the opportunity to walk around the imperial study room and military important places, your majesty will be happy one day and call them to make tea. If you are entertaining distinguished guests, you can listen to everything you should and should not listen to. Go, among the six palaces, the imperial teahouse is the most well-informed, and the last **** there is better informed than the consular eunuchs elsewhere." "Even if this is the case, how can you conclude that he belongs to Geng Yan?" Xuan Yin asked. Sikong Shuo patted Xuanyin on the shoulder: "It depends on eyesight." Xuanyin glanced at the "suspected epidemic patients" in the small courtyard, there were fifty or sixty people in the dark, all of them were written by Sikong Shuo, and the screening was still going on, he snorted and said: "You What eyes?" Sikong Shuo pressed close to his ear and said, "Fiery eyes." Xuan Yin''s ears were reddened by the hot air he blew, he moved aside, blinked his eyes and said: "Take your pulse!" Sikong Shuo smiled lightly. After that, Sikong Shuo found out more than 30 court ladies and eunuchs on the grounds of suspected symptoms of the epidemic. Abnormality, after the imperial physician took care of it, rashes of various sizes did appear. This is Sikong Shuo''s hands and feet moving during his pulse diagnosis, and even the "patient" himself failed to notice it. As for the patient and the patient, even though they are all Geng Yan''s moths, they don''t necessarily know each other''s existence. Occasionally, a few people who have met each other only sigh in their hearts, brother, you are also unlucky to get sick. In Sikong Shuo''s words, a small number of these people must have been wronged, but Sikong Shuo''s consistent principle is that he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. Be clean. After the selection was almost complete, Sikong Shuo sorted out the list, handed it to Xuanyin and said, "There should be fish that slipped through the net in the palace, so there is no need to worry. The epidemic has an incubation period. These few days, it''s enough to check the pulse. You keep the list. Some of them will die after the treatment fails, and some will be cured. Some of the cured people will return to their original positions, and the other part is grateful for the great grace of the emperor. Please come to Fucheng to stick to the imperial tomb ,Do you understand me?" Xuan Yin nodded: "Understood." Those who are willing to surrender will be "cured", those who are not willing to surrender will be "dead of illness", and some who are ambiguous but have some ability, first sent to the imperial mausoleum for a few years of hard life, and so on. If you figure it out, you will naturally surrender. If you really can''t figure it out, just guard the imperial tomb for the rest of your life! Eunuch Yue found out that all his little friends were infected with the "epidemic". He was the only person after Eunuch Qin who knew all his confidants well. In my heart, I "greeted" the eighteen generations of Xuanyin''s ancestors. Returning to the Leng Palace, Geng Yan passed out for the second time. Eunuch Yue lifted the quilt, and the smell of blood was almost disgusting. will die. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please hold on for a while longer, slave... this slave will find someone to rescue you!" The king of Nanjiang heard about Geng Yan''s illness from Xiao Dezi, and sighed deeply: "If she really died like this, then reward her with dignity, and it can be regarded as a complete bond between her and the child." Xiao Dezi knew that this glass of poisoned wine could not be given away, it was not that His Majesty wanted to let Geng Yan live, but that Geng Yan was bleeding profusely. Eunuch Yue found the sleeping hall of the Seventh Prince, but Xuanyin had already protected the Seventh Prince from the epidemic, and surrounded the Seventh Hall, not to mention Eunuch Yue, not even a fly could fly in. Eunuch Yue howled a few times and was beaten away. After that, Eunuch Yue quietly left the palace again. After all these years in the palace, even though the palace rules are strict, he still escaped by hiding in a bucket of rotten water. Two quarters of an hour later, he boarded a hired carriage in a panic: "Go to the sixth princess mansion!" The wind is sunny, and the big opera is babbling on the stage of the Marshal''s Mansion. Huadan and Wusheng, who depict exquisite makeup, are excellent in folk art, with extraordinary postures, every frown, smile, and movement. The whole garden They all became lively and fragrant. Rong Qing peeled a lychee and fed it to his younger sister: "Does it sound good?" Ning Yue put the lychees into her mouth, and said with a smile, "It''s nice to listen to. My brother will accompany me. I like to listen to any drama." "Your mouth, you really eat too many lychees." Rong Qing smiled and peeled another lychee for her. Although she is invisible now, she is not idle on weekdays. When Xuanyin is around, Xuanyin will accompany her. If Xuanyin is not there, Rong Qing or Rong Lin will accompany her. , or go shopping, in short, try to make her happy in different ways. She sometimes thinks that it is obviously a very terrible thing, but because of the care around her, she knows that no matter how sick she is, she will never be abandoned or rejected, and she is slowly relieved. "Brother." She stretched out her hand to touch Rong Qing. Rong Qing took the initiative to hold her hand: "What''s wrong?" "My disease is difficult to cure, right? In fact, it doesn''t matter if it is not cured. You are all with me, so I feel at ease." Although I had a pair of eyes in my previous life, I was in the dark in a water prison. How is it different from being blind? I have survived those ten years, and now this day is simply better than heaven. Rong Qing scolded: "What nonsense are you talking about? Even if I give up my own eyes, I will cure you!" "Brother..." Ning Yue''s throat choked up. If her illness is really so curable, why are everyone so abnormal these days? It looked like she might die at any moment. Rong Qing sighed softly: "I was talking nonsense, I will be cured, and you can be cured too, everyone is trying to find a way, Xuan Yin and Sikong Shuo have already entered the palace, and they will be able to get the medicine in the near future." , you can relax, you are sad, and the child in your stomach will not be happy either." "Yeah." Ning Yue said with tears in her eyes, "I''m overthinking. Everyone is obviously getting angry about my affairs, but I''m just depressed here." "You''re still young, and it''s hard to survive such a big change." Rong Qing wiped away the tears from her eyes, "Things in the palace are progressing smoothly. Kill those who bully you." Singing wonderfully on the stage, Ning Yue gradually became sleepy and fell asleep leaning on Rong Qing''s shoulder. Rong Qing called Rong Lin and carried her back to the room. Rong Lin asked if the troupe had been withdrawn. Rong Qing thought for a while: "She can''t see. If she has no voice, she will be afraid. Let them sing, and sing softly." It is." Rong Lin explained to the troupe master, and the troupe master really changed into a soothing and gentle opera, closed the doors and windows, and listened carefully, it was a little hypnotic. Rong Lin yawned, seeing no one around, leaned over and kissed Rong Qing: "Let''s go take a nap too." Rong Qing was indeed feeling sleepy, so he went back to the room with Rong Lin. It was a breezy autumn day, the temperature difference between morning and evening was huge, and the afternoon was so hot that it was smoky, but Rong Qing felt quite cool due to his special constitution. Rong Lin was sweating profusely and held him in his arms. Rong Lin''s figure was completely stretched out, and he became more muscular. His eight-pack abdominal muscles were clearly defined, sticking to Rong Qing''s slender back. The beauty of that power can be felt effortlessly. Rong Lin has broad shoulders and narrow waist, without a trace of fat on his body, with long legs and long arms, his figure is good enough to make people scream. Rong Qing pursed her lips and said, "You''re hot, don''t come so close to me." "That won''t work!" Rong Lin hugged him even tighter, seeing his delicate and picturesque face and the piece of white porcelain jade-like skin slightly exposed between his neck, his lower abdomen tightened, "I''ll hold him even if I''m hot." . "Don''t mess around." Rong Qing threatened. Rong Lin''s face darkened. The two of them didn''t sleep for a long time, but the housekeeper Qiu reported that the sixth princess had arrived. Huangfuying came in such a hurry that she didn''t even have time to tie her hair up in a bun. It fell loose on her shoulders, and a few strands were blown by the wind, sticking to her face full of tears in embarrassment. Seeing her like this, Rong Qing already had an ominous guess in his heart, and said to Rong Lin calmly, "I''m a little cold, help me get a cloak." Rong Lin snorted, turned his head and walked out of the flower hall. "Princess, you today..." Rong Qing opened his mouth, but before he finished speaking, Huang Fuying threw herself into Rong Qing''s arms, Rong Qing froze, "Princess..." Huangfu Ying tightly gripped Rong Qing''s robe, and said abruptly: "Rong Qing, only you can help me...Can you help me? I know this matter will embarrass you...I don''t want to...I really can''t help it It''s gone... Father, he refuses to see me...Rong Qing...The only one who can help me is you..." She spoke incoherently, but Rong Qing still understood what she meant, and her heart became more determined, and she couldn''t help but look solemn: "Princess, there are some things that I can''t intervene in." Huangfuying raised her eyes and looked into his deep eyes. Rong Qing was at a loss for what to do with the hurt eyes. No matter how cold-hearted he was, there were always a few people in this world who made him feel uneasy. Huangfuying cried: "I have never begged you for anything, this time, I beg you, okay? I beg you for the last time, I swear, after today, no matter what happens in the future, I will never bother you again..." Rong Qing held her hand with a perplexed expression on his face. Huangfuying was injured and said: "Is it not possible? Rong Qing..." Rong Qing fell into a painful struggle, remembering that when he was first exiled to southern Xinjiang, he was penniless, and made a living by providing some business methods for the caravan, but in the end, he did not meet any good people, and the caravan was illegal. His private interests were swept away, and he was also sold into a small restaurant. If he hadn''t met Huang Fuying who was still a child, the current self... would have been trampled to death by those bastards. Did the me back then look at her so expectantly? She understood, jumped out of the carriage, looked at herself who was desperately crawling over, and said to Mammy: "I want him!" Seven years later, still the same sentence, I want him. Turning her head around, but keeping it from him, she traded a marriage for the bodhi seed that extended his life. How could he forget this love? How could he be so cruel to this person? Out of the flower hall, Rong Qing looked up, saw Ning Yue, then glanced at Rong Lin, wanted to say something, but pressed down again: "Go back to the room first, Yue''er, I have something to tell you." Ning Yue sat on the head of the bed, staring blankly at a place she couldn''t see: "Brother, there is no need to say anything, let''s do it." Rong Qing opened his mouth awkwardly: "Yueer..." Ning Yue touched his face, smiled and said: "I heard what you said just now, you don''t have to feel embarrassed, brother, you have done so much for me, if I still only care about my own feelings, no matter whether you feel uncomfortable or not, what can I do?" To be your sister? Not you, I''m dead, to me, you are more important than revenge, I don''t want you to have a thorn in your heart all the time." Letting down this woman who loved him with her life has already made my eldest brother feel guilty. If he refuses to agree to her last request, my eldest brother will probably spend his entire life in self-blame and suffering. Ning Yue clenched Rong Qing''s hand: "Give it back to her... let''s return this kindness to her together." Hot tears fell on the back of Ning Yue''s hand, Ning Yue heard him choked up and said, "I''m sorry..." Sentence after sentence. At nightfall, a carriage full of garbage was stopped at the side gate of the palace. The guard knocked on the car panel: "What''s in it? Open it and check!" The **** smiled and said: "They are all pickled things, I''m afraid it will stain my little brother''s eyes." The guard said impatiently: "Come down!" The **** jumped out of the carriage, bowed and stood aside, smiling all over his face: "If you really want to check, go ahead, they are all pickled things used by women." The guard opened a cage, and a pungent smell of blood came to his nostrils. The guard covered his mouth and nose: "What''s in it?" The **** smiled and said: "Didn''t you hear, little brother? Geng Changzai of Lenggong was beaten by Concubine Yan Hui and had a miscarriage. No matter how many medicines the imperial doctor gave, it didn''t work. He kept bleeding. I''m afraid he will die soon. There is no one in this mattress." I will use it again, bad luck! The manager of palm gestures asked the little one to take out these things and throw them away, the farther the better!" The guard closed the cage with aversion to cold, and opened another one, which was also full of blood: "Is this also Geng Chang''s thing?" The **** said: "Isn''t it hers? She bleeds a lot, and all her pants and clothes are covered." The guard opened the third cage again. This time, there was no smell of blood, only a faint smell of urine: "Whose clothes are these?" They are not allowed to be transported out of the palace without permission. The **** took a step back a little later, and said: "These are the clothes worn by the ''epidemic patients'', as well as the quilts they covered, and the imperial doctor told them that they will all be dragged out and burned." The guard frowned: "Didn''t you already burn a batch this afternoon?" The eunuch''s eyes flashed: "The burning is not over yet, these are the few people who were found later." The boss said that the epidemic has an incubation period, so they will continue to investigate for a few days, and the guards no longer doubt the eunuch: "Okay, okay, go quickly! Why don''t you remind me of the patient''s things in it?" Full of disgust With regretful tone. The **** smiled stiffly, and drove out of the palace gate. Huangfuying waited early on the West Street, while Rong Qing was sitting in a wheelchair, staring straight ahead. Rong Lin sat on the roof with a sullen face, shaking his calf. Huangfuying asked anxiously: "Why don''t you come? Could something be wrong?" "No." The pair of brothers were cutting Geng Yan''s wings, and they didn''t move others, such as him, for the time being. He was confident that his people could bring Geng Yan out. Another quarter of an hour later, the carriage with garbage stopped at the intersection, and the **** lowered his voice and said, "Young Master Rong! Princess!" Rong Qing''s eyes flickered: "Rong Lin." Rong Lin snorted, flew to the front of the carriage, broke off the body of the carriage with one hand, and pulled out Eunuch Yue and Geng Yan who were hidden under the splint. Geng Yan lost a lot of blood. Although she took Rong Qing''s hemostatic medicine to barely stop the blood, she was still so weak that she didn''t even know what happened now. "Mother''s queen..." Huangfuying burst into tears. Rong Qing said lightly: "Whether she can live or not depends on God''s will." Huangfuying hugged Geng Yan tightly, sobbing: "I understand." Rong Qing clenched his fingers: "Remember what you promised me." Huangfuying nodded: "I will take her away from Southern Xinjiang, and I will never come back in this life..." Tears fell down, and she said again: "My seventh brother..." Rong Qing said in a low voice: "He has not participated in anything from the beginning to the end, and he is His Majesty''s flesh and blood. He will not be implicated. You can rest assured." Huangfuying grabbed Rong Qing''s arm, once she left, she would never see her again. "Rong Qing...I''m sorry..." Rong Qing wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "You and I, don''t talk about these things, live well... Think about how much I owe you, and in the end, the only thing I can do for you is this... But even this has already consumed you. It took all my courage, so don''t waste it and live strong no matter what." "Rong Qing..." Huangfu Ying burst into tears. Rong Lin said impatiently: "Aren''t you going? You think Xuan Yin and Sikong Shuo are fools? Don''t wait for others to catch up, you won''t be able to leave even if you want to!" Rong Qing looked at Huangfu Ying fixedly, nodded: "Let''s go." Huangfuying held Rong Qing''s hand and refused to let go. Rong Qing held back and said, "Let''s go, let''s go!" Eunuch Yue forcibly broke off Huangfuying''s fingers, and stuffed her into the carriage: "Princess, hurry up! If you don''t leave, it''s really too late! Those two **** have wiped out the power of the empress. They are here for real." Yes, really want to kill us..." Huangfuying rushed out heart-piercingly: "Rong Qing..." Eunuch Yue hugged her tightly: "You have set foot on this boat, and there is no way out! Even if you stay in the capital, Xuanyin will not let you go! He is not His Majesty! He will kill you!" Huangfuying cried and trembled all over. Eunuch Yue said to the driver: "Let''s go!" "No one wants to leave!" Accompanied by a majestic shout, Xuanyin landed in front of Huangfuying''s carriage, his cold eyes swept away, and he sneered disdainfully: "The person who shot the cold arrow behind me is actually you? You don''t remember that person is How did you frame Yueyue? You actually rescued her, Rong Qing, you disappointed me so much!" Rong Lin stopped in front of Rong Qing, and looked at Xuan Yin with fiery eyes: "You guys go, leave this place to me." These words were obviously addressed to Eunuch Yue and others, and Eunuch Yue immediately urged the coachman to move forward. Xuanyin snapped his fingers, ten shadow guards rushed up, Xuanyin made a gesture and said: "Not one left!" "yes!" The shadow guards surrounded the carriage, drew their swords, and slashed across it with all their might. Almost at the same moment, Rong Lin''s Qilin army also surrounded him from all directions. The two sides fell into a fight. Xuan Yin moved to attack Rong Qing, but was stopped by Rong Lin one by one. Xuanyin''s moves were all killing moves. At this moment, he was really angry and wanted to kill Rong Qing. Rong Lin was not his opponent, but death would not make him move Rong Qing. The strong obsession made Rong Lin miraculously persevere in Xuanyin''s ultimate move. Qilin''s soldiers were numerous and powerful, and they opened a **** road for Huangfuying and others, and the carriage drove away. When Sikong Shuo arrived here, Rong Lin was almost unable to hold on any longer. Sikong Shuo had a deep understanding of Xuanyin''s fist. It was like beating people to death. If this continued, Rong Lin would be beaten to death by him. , as for Rong Qing''s frail body, he could go west with one punch. Sikong Shuo clasped Xuanyin''s wrist: "Enough!" Xuanyin roared angrily: "What is enough enough? How much effort did it take to bring Geng Yan down? She was about to die! He let her go! I want to kill him! Kill him!" "If you kill him, will Yueyue forgive you? If you don''t want me to sneak in, get the **** out!" Sikong Shuo always knew how to pinch Xuanyin''s weakness, this furious little lion finally gritted his teeth and left the scene after several struggles. Sikong Shuo looked indifferently at the stubborn Rong Lin and the pained Rong Qing, and said, "I hope you don''t regret today''s decision... Dinner is getting cold, come back early for dinner." Rong Qing''s fingers were deeply inserted into the palm of his hand. Rong Lin spat out the blood in his mouth, wiped it off with his hand, broke away Rong Qing''s hand and said, "Let''s go, go back to eat." Rong Qing touched the corner of his red and swollen mouth: "I can''t do anything except drag you down." Rong Lin said: "Don''t listen to their nonsense, they are brothers, and they vent their anger through one nostril! I think you did the right thing, and Geng Yan hates it, but after all, you owe Huangfu Ying, and you should pay her back. Rong Qing, you I don''t owe her anything anymore, which is great." From now on, you are mine, really, very good. Xuanyin returned to the room with a gloomy face. Dongmei saw that this posture was wrong, and shrank her neck resentfully: "My lord, you are back...that... the servant is passing the meal?" "go out." "this" "Let you out! Deaf or dumb?" Dongmei was so yelled at that her hairs stood on end, she stood on tiptoe and retreated. Xuanyin closed the door and bolted it. Ning Yue paused for peeling the lychee, and said in the usual tone: "You''re back? Are you tired? I peeled the fresh lychee, just waiting for you to come back and eat it. I like it very much. I don''t know what you think." "Did you do what happened today?" Xuanyin asked heavily. Ning Yue smiled: "What''s the matter?" Xuan Yin looked at her coldly: "It''s about letting Geng Yan go." Ning Yue''s heart tightened, and her throat slipped a bit: "...Yes. It''s all my idea, don''t blame my brother." Even though he had already guessed the answer, but hearing her tell it himself, he was still so angry that he wanted to hang her up and beat her up! He broke his boss''s strength and held back his trembling arms: "Why did you do this? You only remember the **** about your elder brother and Huangfu Ying, but don''t remember how Geng Yan killed you?" Ning Yue heard the gnashing of teeth in his words, stood up, and said timidly: "You, don''t be angry..." It is impossible for anyone here not to be angry, and apart from the many evil things that Geng Yan has done, just seducing Xuan Yin is enough for Xuan Yin to tear her apart, let alone Geng Yan. Yan is still the biggest stumbling block on the road of Emperor Xuanyin, if she is not killed, it is like someone sleeping soundly outside the couch, how can I be at ease? Ning Yue said softly: "My elder brother owes Huangfu Ying a favor, I want to help my elder brother pay it back, I know you will annoy me..." Xuanyin interrupted her coldly: "I know I will annoy you, but I still do it like this! Ma Ningyue, what am I to you?" "My husband." Ning Yue was cheeky and cunning. "My husband is no match for your brother''s finger! If you repay him, you can forget how much hatred you and I have with Geng Yan!" "I haven''t forgotten! But I can''t ask my elder brother to reject Huangfuying just to avenge myself. He will live in guilt all his life, and I will never feel at ease!" It is true that if she insists on stopping her, elder brother will reject Huangfuying, but then what? ? Huangfu Ying died in depression, will the elder brother be better off? She has no choice! She is Rong Qing''s younger sister, what can she do? Big brother loves her so much, what can she do? Recommend a friend article, [Farmer girl in charge has space]/Green pomelo milk tea, Tang Yuan, who has become a little girl after time travel, looks at the four walls of this house, her mother is angry on the outside, but she is actually in the nest, her younger sister is well-behaved, her younger brother is a wolf with white eyes, Tang Yuan I can''t bear it, and rise up! To start a business, to get rich, to improve the status quo. Finally, with a little husband who fell from the sky, start a business together and share a lifetime! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1299： 【V162】Recovering eyesight and giving birth Chapter 1299 [V162] Recovering eyesight and giving birth After that, Xuan Yin started a cold war with Ning Yue, and stopped wandering around Ning Yue during the day, as if he always had something to do, and he got up before Ning Yue woke up; Ning Yue fell asleep , he doesn''t seem to be back yet. In fact, he was in the room all the time, but he didn''t speak, as if the world had evaporated, and Dongmei didn''t dare to tell the truth. Ning Yue didn''t deliberately point out anything, and she wasn''t angry with him, but this time it was true that she had gone too far and caused his carefully planned game to fall apart. If she were herself, she might be even more angry than him. Besides, he didn''t just have a cold war with her. Everyone in the whole mansion who participated in this matter was "disliked" by him. Needless to say, Rong Qing and Rong Lin, since the day they came back, they haven''t heard him speak to the two of them. During the meal, there was a large table of people, lifeless, except for the occasional exchange of words between her and his wife, no one said a word. Ning Yue already knew about the fight between Xuan Yin and Rong Lin, and she was a little thankful that Sikong Shuo arrived in time, otherwise, with the temper of a little tyrant, she would really have to fight her elder brother and the others to the death. Ning Yue also knew that Sikong Shuo planned to send people to rob and kill Huangfuying and Geng Yan afterward, but the elder brother only said one thing - don''t forget who stole the bodhi seeds from Geng Yun''s hands and used them as medicine for you. Sikong Shuo was in a coma, and from Xiliang to Southern Xinjiang, he was looking for this bodhi seed. If it wasn''t for it, Sikong Shuo would still be a living dead. Sikong Shuo''s pursuit plan ended in failure. Because of this matter, Xuanyin also hated Sikong Shuo. After the toxins in Concubine Yan Hui''s body were eliminated, Xuanyin immediately took the blood and gave it to his wife. Of course, he did not forget to give the king of Nanjiang a little "medicine". So far, Concubine Yan Hui has "consummated her merits and virtues" and is no longer worth living, so she was given a three-foot white silk that night. She is a sinful concubine, and her status has been demoted. The funeral is far less grand than Concubine Li Shun''s. The Yan family dared not speak rashly for their daughter in order to clean themselves up. The third prince sent off Concubine Yan Hui with a few little grandchildren in the mansion. Concubine Yan Hui left in a miserable way, and the only one who cried for her was this stupid son who was usually called a fool by him. She originally had a daughter, but she married far away, so she couldn''t rush back to mourn. On Geng Yan''s side, Rong Qing let the real one go, so he would definitely arrange a fake one, and ordered someone to get the body of a female death row prisoner, saying that Geng Yan couldn''t bear to lose her fetus, so she took the initiative to throw herself into the well. By the time the corpse was picked up, it had been soaked beyond recognition. Its height and pregnancy history were very similar to Geng Yan''s, and even the old master hadn''t found any clues. As for the father-in-law Yue, who was supposed to serve Geng Yan personally, he directly declared that he was afraid of taking the blame and absconded from the palace. Just an eunuch, the imperial court didn''t care about his life or death, and hastily issued some wanted notices, but didn''t really take it to heart. Within a few days, Geng Yan and Concubine Yan Hui died one after another. On the surface, everyone knew it was a coincidence, but in private, no one knew that such a bizarre coincidence could not exist. The downfall of the Geng family''s eldest son, Geng Yan fell from the back. Concubine Yan Hui became a permanent presence, and Concubine Yan Hui caused both mother and child to die, Concubine Yan Hui also lost her life... Look at Concubine Li Shun being pushed into the water by the palace servants and drowned not long ago, the sixth prince invited himself to the fief All these piles and pieces seem to be declaring the disintegration of the imperial power in southern Xinjiang. Whose hand is turning the clouds and rains in the capital? The answer is self-evident. It''s just that no one has caught any handle. Concubine Liu Gui was ill, and Concubine Zhang Li was also ill soon. Whether it was a real illness or an excuse to stay away from the core of the storm is unknown. After Concubine Yan Hui also passed away, there was really no one to preside over the affairs of the six palaces. If Ning Yue was in good health, she would be fine, but she suddenly lost her sight and would be inconvenient to do things. The Crown Princess is the first consort of the Crown Prince, the biological mother of Huangfuyan and Huangfushan, with a gentle, virtuous and honest nature, and also the aunt of Xuanyin and the concubine in name, when Xuanyin asked for her name, she reluctantly agreed . In the past, when the crown prince was still alive, he was never willing to let the princess concubines out in the wind and rain. Even the size of the East Palace was appropriate, and most of it was left to Huangfuyan to take care of it. Empress Geng occasionally brought in a few concubines, but they were all taken care of by Huangfushan. Submissive post. The concubine''s temperament is too weak and kind, and it is not suitable to confront powerful people. Fortunately, Xuanyin has almost wiped out the giants in the harem, and the rest are powerful ones, such as Concubine Liu and Concubine Zhang Li. I don''t dare to run out to play wild again. The epidemic has brought a lot of panic to the palace. When a gentle and virtuous person like the princess comes forward to appease, it is like a gust of warm wind blowing on the cold branches, the ice and snow melt, and the spring flowers bloom. The purging operation in the palace is still going on, but it has turned from light to darkness. After all, some of Geng Yan''s minions have surrendered, and under their leadership, many friends have been easily found out. In addition to Geng Yan''s people, Xuan Yin also dealt with many of Rong Qing''s confidantes openly and secretly. This was revenge for Rong Qing letting Geng Yan go. Rong Qing knew it well, but she had no choice but to let him vent. Madam was busy dispensing medicine for Ning Yue, she didn''t care much about the right and wrong between the few people, she still had a small quarrel with Rong Lin every day, and a big quarrel every three days, in comparison, she and Xuan Yin got along more like the same. For the biological mother and child. On the third day of September, the medicine was prepared. "You are pregnant, so I don''t dare to take the medicine of tiger and wolf. The ingredients are selected one after another, for fear of affecting the fetus. The efficacy of the medicine is definitely worse than the prescription in the book, but it''s not too bad. she said casually. Ning Yue took the medicine bottle and smiled slightly: "Thank you Madam for being so thoughtful." Madam is not the kind of person who holds grudges. After getting along for a few times, the initial idea of ??unhappiness has long been thrown out of the sky, and she told her: "But you have to avoid food, and you are not allowed to eat meat while taking the medicine." If you dont eat meat, where does the nutrition come from? Ning Yue touched her pregnant belly: "Madam, how long will it take to take this medicine?" Mrs. ?? said: "Ten days and a half months, until I finish eating, I mix according to a certain formula, I don''t know how many **** are made, three meals a day, ten pills each, take after meals." "Will the witchcraft be lifted after taking this medicine?" Ning Yue asked with blinking eyes. Ten days and half a month is not short, does it really have no effect on the fetus? She couldn''t help worrying. Madam, where can''t you see her worry? He said: "It would be lying to you to say that there is no influence at all, but it is not the influence of that aspect. At most, you cannot eat meat, and the fetus grows smaller. Many women from common people''s families, in order to have a better life, start to lose weight in the second trimester." Corset, the fetus also grows small, but grasp a certain scale, and it is the same as a normal child''s physique. Many children grow fast in the stomach, but grow slowly when they come out; those who are small in the stomach, rub it when they come out When I was pregnant with Ronglin, I was afraid of sitting on a horse and knocking him over because I was in a battle, so I wore armor around my stomach. He was born small, a little more than five catties, and was lighter than her sister. A catty and a half, but look how strong he is now." Ning Yue had heard from Rong Qing that she would control her weight during pregnancy to avoid giving birth to a giant baby, but it was the first time she had heard anyone mention wearing armor around her stomach. Thinking of Madam who was still fighting immediately with her pregnant belly, Ning Yue squeezed her cold sweat hard. It''s strange that Rong Lin was born with supernatural power, and he fought with his mother while he was still in his stomach. Could he be a little God of War? But then again, who are they? Why are you still fighting? Madam didn''t explain what she meant, so Ning Yue couldn''t ask. "Will I be fine after taking the medicine?" Ning Yue asked again. Mrs. ?? said: "No, you are suffering from witchcraft, and you can get rid of witchcraft. This medicine is to improve your physique, so that you can withstand two kinds of witchcraft fighting in your body." She spoke cruelly, scaring Ning Yue into a cold sweat. At night, Xuanyin went to bed and was about to fall asleep. Ning Yue turned over gently, putting her arms around his muscular chest: "Hey, Xuanyin, are you asleep?" Xuanyin didn''t speak. Ning Yue moved to his side, and said softly: "I know you haven''t slept, are you still angry with me?" Xuanyin closed her eyes, still silent. Ning Yue''s hand moved up slowly, and touched his cheek: "Don''t be angry, you have ignored me for a long time, if this continues, I will be depressed." After she finished speaking, she clearly felt Xuan Yin''s body stiffen. Ning Yue smiled: "You still care about me, don''t you? Don''t feel that you can''t step down. You haven''t ascended the throne yet. What can you do if you coax me? When you really become the emperor, I''m afraid I won''t dare to talk to you like that again , everything depends on your face, when the time comes, I will coax you." Xuanyin''s throat slipped. Ning Yue said again: "Forget it, maybe I can''t see your face at all. Whether my eyes will be good or not is still unknown." Xuanyin grabbed her hand suddenly: "Stop talking nonsense!" Ning Yue giggled. Xuan Yin realized that he had been duped, and couldn''t hold back his face, but he pulled back his hand and ignored her, and couldn''t hold back even more. For a while, he was neither advancing nor retreating. Ning Yue gently kissed his lips: "I miss you." Xuanyin''s perseverance was defeated in an instant. Anyway, if he fights against her, he will always be the loser. If she bows his head, he will be very soft-hearted. Obviously he is very rebellious, but he still pretends to be submissive every time, which makes people want to forgive but is a little unwilling. Ning Yue tasted it on his lips, seeing that he was still tense, she untied his obscene clothes with her little hands, and said to herself: Let''s see how long you can last. "Hey, you...don''t make trouble!" Xuan Yin pressed her hand, "You are pregnant, and you have been witchcraft, so you can''t mess around!" Ning Yue looked at him, leaned up and kissed his lips: "I don''t mess around." Xuanyin thought she shrank back knowingly, but she smiled shyly and got into the quilt gently. Xuanyin''s mind suddenly went blank. He has always treated her like this, how could she... The ecstasy of that night is like the cold moon on the branches, the breeze shakes the tree shadows, the strong wine burns the heart, the music lingers in the ears, the soul enters the sky, and I dont know my hometown. Ning Yue''s cheeks hurt for several days. After taking the medicine for seven days, Ning Yue lost a lot of weight. It wasn''t a side effect of the medicine, but she really didn''t eat meat, which had a great impact on her weight. Ning Yue sat on Xuan Yin''s lap, Xuan Yin put one hand around her waist, and fed her the lotus seed soup with the other. "Hot!" Ning Yue turned her face away. Xuanyin ate the hot one by himself, then scooped a spoonful of the non-hot one along the edge of the bowl, tasted it himself, and made sure it was not hot before feeding it into her mouth again. A bowl of lotus seed soup, fed for less than half an hour. Dongmei also stood on the porch for half an hour. The young couple had an inexplicable cold war, and inexplicably reconciled, and they were even better than before. Dongmei felt like a needle eye. After taking a bottle of medicine for nine days, I finished it all. On the night of September 12th, Ning Yue handed over the empty medicine bottle to his wife. The lady carefully checked the golden butterfly on Ning Yue''s back: "If you don''t feel any discomfort, you can take it tomorrow." I will cleanse you of witchcraft tonight." Ning Yue faintly had a glimmer of expectation. After dinner, Madam called Xuanyin, Sikong Shuo, Rong Qing, and Rong Lin to the study for a small meeting. "I mainly want to discuss with you about tomorrow''s affairs. Tomorrow I will give her a way to eliminate the witchcraft that Concubine Yan Hui planted on her, but she is a pregnant woman with a special physique. If I do it harshly, it may hurt the fetus; If you dont use a ruthless hand, the witchcraft may not be eradicated completely. "What are the consequences of cleaning up the unclean?" Rong Qing asked. Madam thought for a while, and said: "The specific consequences are not written in the book. I guess, it should be about the same as it is now. It will gradually weaken, but it will not weaken quickly." "It must be cleaned up." Xuan Yin opened his mouth with a solemn expression, "If you want to ask me, whether to protect the big or the small, I will protect the big." Rong Qing was silent. It was impossible for him to have offspring, so he was counting on his younger sister to carry on the family line. In all fairness, he hoped that the mother and child would be safe: "Can''t they both be protected?" Mrs. ?? gave him a blank look: "If you can guarantee me, I will ask you to discuss it? I don''t know how to cast a spell directly?" Rong Lin whispered: "It''s been four months, it''s all... all formed?" Xuanyin clenched his fists tightly, a trace of forbearance flashed across his face: "Eliminate the witchcraft, and don''t care about the children, whether you can keep them or not." Madam looked at Sikong Shuo again. Sikong Shuo pondered for a while, and said: "The child''s month is the month of ''Xuan Yin'' coma. It''s good that he was reborn in the womb of a concubine. Ning Yue is the future queen. How many pairs of eyes are staring at him? When he was born, he had to face a lot of doubts... He came at a bad time." "Can we clear one part first, and then clear the other part after the child is born?" Rong Qing asked. Mrs. ?? shook her head: "This kind of witchcraft can only be done once, and it won''t work the second time." Rong Qing''s eyes darkened: "Take away the child, Yue''er will go crazy." It took her two lifetimes to expect such a child. She would rather die than let him have trouble. Therefore, even if the witchcraft was removed, she would still not be able to live if she woke up knowing that the child was gone. "I don''t agree to take away the child!" The thought flashed, Rong Qing said firmly. Xuanyin took a deep breath, and said seriously: "Madam, just do your best to save this child. It''s his luck to keep this child; if it doesn''t, it''s his life." "She will die." Rong Qing grabbed Xuan Yin''s wrist. Xuanyin said lightly: "I''m still alive, so she is reluctant to die." Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the lady smoothed things over: "Okay, okay, don''t quarrel. The book says that if the fetus can''t bear it, it will die in the womb. If you don''t guarantee that your child is strong, it''s true I took it." Xuanyin went back to the room, and Ning Yue just came back from the toilet. To facilitate her walking in the house, long railings were installed from the head of the bed to everywhere, and the aisle under the railings was also covered with raised carpet. According to Qing, it was a "blind path" specially set up for her. She went to the toilet with ease, and when she heard the door opening and closing, she asked, "Is Xuan Yin back?" Xuan Yin calmed down and said with a smile: "Yes, I just told them something about the palace." Ning Yue touched the railing, walked the blind road, and came to Xuan Yin: "Are you talking about my business? Is there a risk in what you do tomorrow?" Xuan Yin has always loved her intelligence, but at this moment, Ning Yue is like an ordinary daughter, Mo Hui Mo Shang. Xuan Yin said briskly: "What risk is there in this kind of thing? When I tattooed you back then, you were fine. Now it''s equivalent to washing off the tattoo. It may hurt, so bear with it and let it go." If you tell her, the child may not be kept, and she will definitely run away overnight. Ning Yue didn''t suspect him, smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of pain." Xuan Yin felt distressed for a while, but was afraid that she would notice something strange, so he held back and didn''t go up to hug her. Ning Yue touched his hand: "By the way, I''m four months old, can I announce the news of my pregnancy? Externally, I''m five months pregnant?" "Don''t be in a hurry, let me take care of it first. Nanjiang is not as easy to fool as Xiliang. Tongshi will have a special servant to investigate. You are the emperor''s eldest grandson Zhengfei, and you can''t make any mistakes. "The main reason is that this child may not be safe. What if the pregnancy is just announced, followed by a miscarriage... After all, it is not good. Ning Yue doesn''t know Xuanyin''s little Jiujiu, but he also understands that the issues he considers are very realistic. He didn''t think that he would restore the status of the southern Xinjiang royal family, and he thought about going back to Xiliang to have a baby. Isn''t that just a matter of words? Xuanyin is not the eldest son of Zhongshan Palace, who cares if his child''s origin is unknown? In addition, the king of Zhongshan and the brothers of the Xuan family loved Xuanyin very much, and they would not cause family disharmony over a child who was a month old. If necessary, it would be a big deal to tell them the truth. They knew about the battle between Zhulong and Sikong Shuo , will definitely believe that Xuanyin and Sikong Shuo have switched identities. The situation in southern Xinjiang is a bit more complicated. Leaving aside the king of southern Xinjiang who knows the truth, the harem is up and down, intertwined, extending to the court, and various interests are intertwined. Xuanyin, as the core of interests, is like an arrow target. Tested and shot by the crowd. I don''t know how many people are looking forward to pulling Xuanyin off the horse. Xuanyin can''t be stained. Marrying a woman who cuckolds him is undoubtedly his biggest stain; even those who protect him from the horse may not make it a stain. They didn''t like her, the daughter of a lowly family in Xiliang, and only by killing her would their daughter have a chance to compete for the next position. No matter how I think about it, I feel that this child is not so easy to be recognized. Ning Yue smiled: "Then...let''s keep it secret for now." "Those who achieve great things don''t hesitate to tip. The road of imperial power is a road of dead bones. In addition to the enemy, there are also people of our own who sacrificed. Sometimes, even our own siblings, our own flesh and blood." Outside the door, Sikong Shuo looked at Rong Qing, "Xuan Yin If you want to sit firmly on the throne, the most correct choice is to kill this child." Rong Qing pursed her thin lips tightly: "If this child died of witchcraft, I have nothing to say. If he is killed by Xuan Yin, I will kill Xuan Yin!" Sikong Shuo hooked the corners of his lips, turned around and returned to the bedroom without saying anything. The next day, Madam took Ning Yue to the alchemy room and began to remove the witchcraft from Ning Yue''s body. Madam gave Ning Yue a sweet scent, and Ning Yue fell into a coma. The treatment process lasted all night, and everyone stood in the corridor, nervously waiting for the final result. September night, the wind is cool and humid, the clouds are high and the moon is bright, and the air is filled with the faint fragrance of crabapple, mixed with the fragrance of bamboo, which is faintly stirring people''s hearts in the dark night. Beads of sweat oozed from the foreheads of everyone, and when the heavy rain fell, they realized that the sweltering heat just now was not their own illusion. On a stormy night, thunder and lightning flash, flickering, bright as day for a moment, you can see all the flowers and algae in the mud, and see through the complexities in the eyes of everyone; film. At dawn, the rain will stop, the washed blue sky is clear and clear, and the morning light emerges from the sea of ??clouds, and the whole land is shining brightly. crunch The door was opened. Madam came out with a tired face, her face was pale and her lips were bloodless, as if she was overdrawn to the extreme. Rong Lin pursed his lips and held her arm. Madam smiled weakly, and did not argue with him at this juncture: "Okay, you go in and see her." Xuanyin asked nervously: "How is she?" Madam ?? smiled palely: "She''s fine, she woke up once in the middle, I asked her if it hurt, she said it hurt, but she didn''t cry." Xuanyin strode in, looked at Ning Yue who was lying flat on the bed with disheveled hair and pale complexion, couldn''t hide the heat in his eyes, and hugged her tightly in his arms. "Is everything cleaned up? How is the child?" Rong Qing asked. Mrs. ?? said: "Most of them have been cleared away, and some still need to die by themselves. This is basically not a problem. It can take as short as three days or as long as seven days, and the golden butterfly behind her will completely disappear." "Hasn''t disappeared yet?" Rong Qing asked worriedly. "Now there is only a very faint mark, and it will be completely healed after it disappears." "Where''s the child?" Rong Qing asked. "I''ve got it, I''m such a strong kid." Madam looked at Rong Lin, "Just like you." This was the first time Madam praised Rong Lin, and Rong Lin blushed while humming. Ning Yue woke up in the afternoon of the third day. She couldn''t feel the change in her eyes immediately after waking up, but Xuan Yin kept observing the golden butterfly on Ning Yue''s back. On the tenth day, it has disappeared completely. On September 21st, Ning Yue woke up from her afternoon nap and suddenly felt a ray of light that was not very bright. Another three days later, Ning Yue could barely see the figure. After that, my eyes got better day by day. Although the recovery was very slow, it was already developing in an optimistic direction. On the night of September 30th, the baby let Ning Yue feel his fetal movement for the first time. Ning Yue was excited all night. Here, Ning Yue began to concentrate on recuperating and raising her baby. Over there, after confirming that Ning Yue had come out of the haze, Xuanyin returned to the court. Needless to say, there were a lot of trivial matters in the palace. However, he couldn''t keep him away for too long. The demonstrations in the past few days gradually wore off the effect of the medicine, and some young people jumped out to make things difficult for the princess. Why the ink you want has been used up, and the supply will arrive next month. Do you want to change to another ink? Why our imperial dining room only places orders, and the purchase is a matter of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Now that there is a shortage of ingredients, it is impossible to make the treasured delicacies of His Majesty and ladies, and it is difficult for a smart woman to cook without rice. What else did our Ministry of Internal Affairs go to buy, but unfortunately the funds for the Royal Accounting Office have not been allocated, so we can only settle for the next best thing and buy something else, why dont you settle the budget for us first? If the Yu Accountant is found, the Yu Accountant has his own excuses. There are many organizations, and the original intention is to divide the work in details, but it also brings some drawbacks that the work is not smooth enough, and they can push each other back and forth. The sixth house urgently needs to be rectified. But the things in the court are not less than those in the harem, especially the nails in the harem are easy to remove. In the sixth part, Geng Yan and the remaining members of the Geng family are not so easy to clear. "The west has suffered a severe drought this year. The tenant farmers have no crops. Many grasslands are barren. The cattle and sheep of the herdsmen are dying of hunger and thirst. The losses are heavy. The tax revenue has been delayed again and again. I hope His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson, will find a way to allocate money from the treasury. Some money and food, to save the people from the fire and water." - Hubu Shangshu. As far as money is concerned, Xuanyin has it. When he left Spirit Snake Island, the King of Nanjiang reminded Xuanyin to bring some gold for emergencies. Looking at it now, it will come in handy soon, but the west originally had it. My own granary is usually afraid of a severe drought. Whenever there is enough grain, I will transfer a lot of grain to the western granary. Why didn''t I hear the opening of the western granary? There are not many people Xuanyin can trust now, and Chen Guogong is one of them. Chen Guogong told Xuanyin the truth: "It''s not that we didn''t open the warehouse to release the grain, but let it go, but the grain alone is not enough, and the water source is too expensive." Xuanyin glanced at him, and said: "I remember three years ago, Your Majesty made great efforts to divert water from south to west, and the first small dam was built. Even if all the drought-stricken farmland cannot be rescued, it should not be difficult to provide drinking water for people. Where does the water come from?" Too expensive?" Chen Guogong said: "Your Highness does not know that the small dam has been taken by someone privately. If you want to drink water, you have to buy it from him. Some merchants have started the business of hoarding water and selling it to the common people at a high price." "This is unreasonable! The dam built by the imperial court! How can it be used for your own use? Who occupied the dam?" "I don''t know for now." Sikong Shuo said: "Three millet, the ability of a king, the major tasks of life, the way of governing the country. The king who cannot provide food and clothing for the people is not the king that the people want to submit to. The water shortage in the west is serious. One day or two days, one year or two years, the king of southern Xinjiang has ruled the country for many years, and the world has been peaceful, but there is only such a gap left, presumably because it is too difficult to fill. If the drought in the west can be completely resolved this time, it must be It can become a sharp weapon for you to frighten the court." Xuan Yin agrees with Sikong Shuo''s point of view, the western part is the territory of Geng''s Second Household, it is not an easy task to make a big splash there, maybe the water selling incident this time is a small revenge given to him by Geng''s Second Household . But is the second wife of the Geng family stupid? He had no excuse to send troops to the west, so he rushed to deliver a pillow. "The imperial court will not only allocate money and materials for disaster relief this time, but also speed up the construction of water conservancy projects." Thousands of people can be sent for disaster relief supplies, and thousands of people for water conservancy projects. If they are all good soldiers and good generals, their power will not be too bad. He squeezed his chin, "It''s still not enough, it would be great if it could be increased to 10,000." Sikong Shuo picked up a chess piece and dropped it on the chessboard: "Didn''t you hear the Minister of the Household Department say that the cattle and sheep have died, and the grasslands have been desolate? Open up wasteland, build factories, and set up medical clinics. Which one is useful? few people?" Xuanyin smiled knowingly: "Wonderful!" The decision is made, and the next step is to draw up the candidates for the supervisor and special envoy. I wanted Chen Guogong to go on the road, but considering that he is a civil servant, he might be plotted against by the second wife of the Geng family, so I made up my mind and reported Rong Lin''s name. . In order to use as many people as possible on the road, Xuanyin replaced all the gold with silver, and also transported a large number of empty quilts, mattresses, grain, grass, medicinal materials and other materials. It''s the same as the former Huichun Hall. After receiving the military order, Rong Lin glared at Xuan Yin indignantly: "You did it on purpose! Separated Rong Qing from me on purpose!" Rong Qing wants to take care of Ning Yue, so it is conceivable that he will not go with him to the west for disaster relief. What should Rong Qing do? Xuan Yin bid farewell to Rong Lin in a good mood. Seeing you two love each other in different places, why does my heart feel so happy, so happy, so happy... Xuanyin started the days of the harem, court hall, and Sikong mansion, three points and one line. Every morning, I would listen to those stubborn old men fighting each other, in the afternoon, I would watch the court ladies and eunuchs intrigue, and in the evening, I would walk with Ning Yue for an hour for dinner, and at night, I was called into the study by Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo''s many teachings have a slightly vertical and horizontal meaning. Although he is alone, he is like Guan Zhongxiang, Qi Huan, nine in one. Xuanyin has benefited a lot, he is not as restless as in his previous life, and honestly reads poems and allusions in the study every night. A few days later, Ning Yue''s eyesight basically recovered, and the whole family naturally celebrated. From the bronze mirror, she saw her big belly clearly for the first time. It was round, like a watermelon stuffed. "Is it ugly?" She asked Xuan Yin. Xuanyin hugged her from behind, and gently pressed his big palm on her belly, allowing the little guy to hold his palm with one foot and one foot, and said dotingly: "A lonely woman, how can she be ugly?" The little guy kicked more and more happily. Seeing his belly bulge in the east and west, Xuanyin couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. At the most critical moment, he almost gave up on him. Ning Yue was immersed in the joy brought to her by the little guy''s fierce strength, and didn''t notice Xuan Yin''s strangeness, she just said: "By the way, Xuan Yin, how to solve the child''s household registration?" Although these days I have been managing the affairs of the harem and the court, Xuanyin has not forgotten about this matter. He stared and said: "I have made too many actions in the harem of the court, and I have already provoked dissatisfaction among many people. This Its time to announce your pregnancy, and if you push back the month, it wont match the day when I was in a coma, and there will be a lot of disturbances. "Let my elder brother check the pulse, just say... I was pregnant in April, before ''you'' fell into a coma?" "You are the eldest grandson concubine, and you have caused a lot of criticism if you didn''t move back to the East Palace. If you know that you are pregnant, you will be ''invited'' back to the East Palace, and your month will be checked carefully. Your Majesty will acquiesce that you concealed your pregnancy." The news is to understand that there are some things that even his intervention will not work. It is about the orthodoxy of a country, first of all Sangong will not back down." "So, what are we going to do with this child?" Ning Yue looked at him in confusion, "Should I change my identity? Can''t enter the royal family? Xuan Yin! I don''t want to be separated from the child! If he can''t grow up by my side, I''d rather not Be a queen!" Xuanyin turned her around and looked at her fixedly: "Aren''t you talking nonsense again? For your elder brother, you let Geng Yan go; for a little meatball, you want to give up on me again?" "I didn''t, I just..." Ning Yue lowered her head. Xuan Yin pinched her face lovingly: "Knowing that you are reluctant, how can I be willing? At that time, I didn''t know that the status of the southern Xinjiang royal family would be restored. I was so afraid of the Emperor of Xiliang, for fear that he would hurt the Xuan family and Sikong Shuo. If I had known that I was going to be the king of Southern Border, I wouldnt be afraid of him! Its a pity that its too late to say anything now. If you want to wrong the child, I don''t know that you, a mother, can''t bear it." Xiliang, General Mansion Lin Lanzhi was going to give birth in a few days, and she walked around the room with her pregnant belly. Ma Yuan quelled the war in Linzi, temporarily resigned from his official duties, and devoted himself to being with her at home. "I''m not afraid that the emperor will dismiss you!" Lin Lanzhi laughed. Ma Yuan said indifferently: "If you are dismissed, you will be dismissed! My son-in-law is the eldest grandson of the Southern Xinjiang Emperor, and when he ascends the throne, I will be the head of the country! Who cares about a fourth-rank general?" "You!" Lin Lanzhi knew that he was missing his daughter, so he was so unrestrained, "I don''t know what happened to Yue''er." "Master, ma''am!" Hongyu opened the curtain and came in, "Young master''s 800-mile urgent secret report." Lin Lanzhi and Ma Yuan opened the letter, and after reading it, they all showed complicated expressions. Three days later, a carriage set off from the General''s Mansion, and arrived in Shengjing, southern Xinjiang, in mid-November. Concubine Liu Gui was pruning flowers and branches in the yard when she suddenly saw Qiuyue running in with bright eyes: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Something serious happened!" "What''s the matter? Which father-in-law died again, or was that aunt sick?" Concubine Liu Gui rolled her eyes. Qiuyue said excitedly: "Neither of them! It''s the eldest grandson concubine who has had a big accident! Right now I''m crying for the princess in the East Palace!" "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooovy Crying like pear blossoms and rain, she was wearing a high-waisted skirt, and her figure was covered by a wide cloak, but she couldn''t see her pregnancy. The concubine consolingly said: "Hey, Xiaoyin made a mistake in this matter, how could he be so confused? He can admit the wrong person when he is drunk, and if he admits his mistake, he won''t tell you." "He didn''t say anything! That little **** didn''t say anything either! He came to me only when he had a big belly! What a scheming! Concubine mother... woo woo..." Ning Yue seemed to be about to faint from crying. When Concubine Liu Gui rushed to the East Palace, before she had crossed the threshold, she heard the howling of ghosts and wolves. It was really unpleasant, and she thought that Ma Ningyue also has today? Very happy! The voice of the crown prince sounded again: "Don''t cry, you have already suffered a serious illness, and your body is not yet cured, what should you do if you get sick? Isn''t it just a concubine?" "Woooo..." Ning Yue cried more and more sadly. Dongmei glanced at it, and said in a low voice: "The noble concubine is here, can you cry a little more?" She dripped two drops of eye drops into Ning Yue''s eyes. The Crown Princess pursed her lips. Ning Yue also dripped two drops into her nose, she had a lot of tears and snot, and finally she looked quite alike. Concubine Liu Gui went to the corridor and found a handsome young pregnant woman kneeling at the door: "Who is she?" Qiuyue moved softly: "I heard that the concubine of the eldest grandson is the maid of the Ma family. She seduced the eldest grandson while the eldest grandson was drunk, and later became pregnant with a child, but she was afraid that the eldest grandson would not be able to tolerate her, so she quit her job and returned to her hometown. Only then did I come here to ask the grandson of the emperor for his title." Yo, Ma Ningyue''s rival in love! Then she has to help! Concubine Liu Gui entered the room and bowed to the two: "Crown Concubine, Concubine Changsun." The Crown Princess pointed to the chair beside her: "Please sit down, Concubine." Concubine Liu Gui did not have many days to enter the East Palace. When the Crown Prince was alive, he protected the Crown Princess too well, for fear that their stepmothers would find fault with the Crown Princess. Now that the Crown Prince is dead, the Crown Princess has no choice but to live Walking around in the sixth palace is really embarrassing. Not long after Concubine Liu Gui sat down, Concubine Zhang Li also walked over, needless to say, to join in the fun. "What''s the matter? I saw a pregnant woman kneeling outside." Liu Guifei asked knowingly. Ning Yue whimpered and cried. The Crown Princess coughed lightly, and said: "Both ladies are here, so I''ll just say it straight, it''s like this, that girl was originally a maid of the Ma family, and she worked in Yue''er''s courtyard. Yin...became Xiaoyin''s rain and dew, I thought it was over like this, but I didn''t know that she was pregnant, and now the child is about to be born..." Concubine Liu Gui smiled and said: "Then I will congratulate the eldest grandson first, she will be a mother soon!" Concubine Zhang Li concurred: "Yes, yes, it is a great joy to have someone open up branches and leaves for His Highness the eldest grandson so soon!" Ning Yue glared at the two of them angrily, and said, "I want her to pass the door, unless I die!" "Nonsense!" The princess said angrily, "Don''t be so stubborn all day long, what do you look like?" "I don''t care! Anyway, I don''t want her! Xuanyin also said, let me handle it!" "Is she pregnant with Xiaoyin''s flesh and blood..." the princess hesitated. "Who knows if it belongs to Xuanyin? She can sleep with Xuanyin, but can''t she sleep with someone else? Maybe it''s a bastard! I don''t want it! Drive her away!" Being able to add trouble to Ma Ningyue is simply a matter of happiness that cannot be happier. Concubine Liu Gui immediately said: "Who dares to pretend to be of royal blood? That is a capital crime of beheading!" "The younger one has never betrayed His Royal Highness the eldest grandson. After the younger one left, he has been taken care of by His Royal Highness the eldest grandson." The woman at the door suddenly said. These words seemed to touch Ning Yue''s nerves all of a sudden, and Ning Yue screamed: "Wow! Xuan Yin! You had an affair with her a long time ago! You lied to me and let me handle it?! Yes! Really Ren How could it be possible to send her to the East Palace under my disposal? It is clear that the mother and concubine are benevolent and cannot bear to hurt the blood of the Huangfu family... woo woo..." The Crown Princess looked troubled. Concubine Liu Gui gave Concubine Zhang a wink, Concubine Zhang Li said: "Well, since everyone is here, it''s better to give a place earlier, so that the child is born, and it is unclear whether it is a slave or a master." Concubine Liu Gui held back her excitement and said, "That''s right! Please ask the imperial physicians to check the pulse. If the date is correct, then check with His Royal Highness the eldest grandson. If there is no problem, quickly bring people in!" Ning Yue left in anger. Finally, under the great efforts of Concubine Liu Gui and Concubine Zhang Li to "match up", the Crown Princess left the woman in the East Palace. Although the identity of this woman is not without doubts, but one, she matches the month; two, she is indeed a maid of Ma''s family; , Later, the maid did quit her job inexplicably. All kinds of signs agree with the possibility of a sudden pregnancy and being hidden by the golden house. Of course, the most important point is, what a joyful thing it is to be able to find someone to add to Ma Ningyue''s troubles, and what an exciting beginning to be able to put a woman in Xuanyin''s harem. Those courtiers who wanted to put their daughter in the harem couldn''t wait to confirm the identity of the woman and the royal blood in her belly. As for Ning Yue, after having a big fight with Xuan Yin, she resolutely moved out of Shengjing with her elder brother, and moved into Rong Qing''s small farm in Nanshi. On December 14th, the woman gave birth to a pair of twins in the East Palace. The elder brother weighed four pounds and the younger sister weighed three pounds. They were all very healthy, but after a while, they "suffered" from neonatal jaundice, which did not subside for a long time. Take care of her around, and outsiders are not allowed to visit. This is Ning Yue''s first year in southern Xinjiang. There is no snow and the air is damp and cold. She stood in front of the window with her big belly, looking in the direction of Shengjing: "How many more days?" Rong Qing said: "If there are no accidents, on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the expected date of delivery, Xuanyin will come over on the thirteenth." "Lantern Festival." Ning Yue rubbed her chubby belly, "It''s a good day, but will it be too big? It would be nice if she gave birth earlier." I don''t know if God heard Ning Yue''s heartfelt voice. On New Year''s Eve, Ning Yue was awakened by a burst of pain. Friendly reminder - the inspiration for Pregnant and Fighting comes from Puerto Rican women''s volleyball player Reyes, but there are so many pregnant women in the world, not everyone is Reyes, please don''t imitate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1300： 【V163】One child, two treasures, enthroned Chapter 1300 [V163] One child, two treasures, enthroned Ning Yue didn''t expect her to have an attack so soon. There was no sign of giving birth before, but it was probably out of instinct. The pain made her understand that she must be fully prepared to welcome this little life. She called Dongmei. Since she left the mansion, Dongmei and Zhen''er have been serving her all the time. Zhen''er takes care of the household affairs more, and Dongmei takes care of her personally. In the past few days, her belly has grown and her movements are difficult, and Dongmei almost never leaves her. Dongmei posted a couplet at the door, and when she heard Ning Yue calling her, she hurriedly put down her things and came in, thinking that Ning Yue was going to eat and go to the toilet, but she was clutching her stomach with a painful look on her face: "Miss...you...you...what''s wrong ? Is there any discomfort?" The pain passed, Ning Yue took a deep breath, and said in a normal tone: "I''m afraid I''m going to give birth, you go and call my elder brother." Rong Qing has been busy picking out midwives and wet nurses these days. The midwife is easy to talk about. She brought one from Shengjing early in the morning. I was afraid that I was not experienced enough and found a few locally, and they have already arranged to live in Zhuangzi. Nursing mothers should be more careful, whether they are in good health, whether there are recessive or overt diseases in the family, whether their habits are good, whether their temperament is gentle...all are factors to be considered. Since children are often close to their nursing mothers since childhood, this character is also a top priority. Rong Qing looked at the ten wet nurses in front of him, ranging in age from seventeen to thirty, some had their first childbirth and some had several births, their family backgrounds had been carefully checked, and they were still innocent, so they asked them one by one and left The three of them were sent down, and then they went through the physical examination one by one. If no one was screened out after the physical examination, they were told to stay first, and they had to observe their words and deeds. He had just shunned the nurses when Dongmei hurried in: "Young master! Miss is about to give birth!" Rong Qing''s face changed when he heard the words, but soon, he smiled lightly again: "It''s okay to be half a month early. This is a happy event. Pregnancy and childbirth are natural laws, so why worry?" Having said that, he also faintly worried about his sister. A woman giving birth is like wandering through the gate of hell. It is painful and dangerous, and it is not something a man can understand. Rong Qing called the three midwives to Ning Yue''s room. The midwives are all very experienced people, so they immediately arranged for Dongmei to boil water, prepare clean mattresses and other things, scissors and other tools needed for childbirth. use. Although it was the first time for the three of them to work together, there was no surprise in their cooperation, instead it was orderly. At first, the labor pains were not too severe, and the intervals were long. The midwives suggested that Ning Yue take some food. Ning Yue ate some oatmeal and drank a small bowl of ginseng chicken soup. The midwife from Shengjing asked, "Is Madam feeling alright?" Ning Yue rubbed her stomach and said with a smile, "It''s okay, how long will it take to give birth?" The midwife replied gently: "The specifics vary from person to person, but generally speaking, the first stage of labor ends in six hours, and the longest eight hours is relatively painless." Less painful... Ning Yue wants to cry but has no tears. The midwife continued: "After that, the labor process will be much faster. The time can be shortened by more than half, and the pain will naturally be much more severe. Madam, bear with it first, and we will see if we need to give you medicine later." Ning Yue took a deep breath and said, "What medicine?" The midwife is experienced after all. She knows that talking can distract people''s attention and relieve pain. She knows everything: "The oxytocin medicine is mainly to soften the cervix and make it easier for you to give birth." Ning Yue nodded: "Let me eat some more." Women are going to war when they give birth, so they have to conserve their strength, so that they dont have any strength when the baby is about to come out. This was the case when delivering the baby to Princess Fuyuan. The fetal position of Princess Fuyuan was not correct, and the pain was unbearable after being pampered. But he didn''t have the strength to give birth, and the whole room almost fainted. Having learned from the past, Ning Yue paid great attention to conserving her physical strength. She didn''t cry out when it hurts, and ate quickly when it didn''t hurt. At this time, she didn''t have much appetite, it was just stuffing herself. Seeing Ning Yue''s cooperation, the midwives couldn''t help smiling knowingly. However, they were not happy for long. Three hours have passed, and there has been no change in what Ning Yue should have reacted to. The midwives all spoke together and expressed the diagnosis in their hearts: dystocia. Ning Yue was in a good mood, leaning against the head of the bed, looking at them profusely with sweat: "Then take medicine?" It was the first time for midwives to see such a calm parturient. When most people heard that they had dystocia, they were so frightened that they were at a loss what to do, and some even fainted. "I''m going to use some oxytocin medicine for Madam. My stomach may hurt more than before. Madam, please be patient." The midwife of Shengjing was still the one who spoke. She took out her ancestral prescription and showed it to the other two midwives. Different medical families naturally carry different prescriptions, but after some discussion, her medicine is the most reasonable. Dongmei hurriedly took the prescription to Rong Qing, and Rong Qing prepared the medicine according to the prescription, and cooked it herself for Dongmei to send. After Ning Yue took it, the labor pains were much more severe. The midwife quietly put on a folded handkerchief: "If it feels uncomfortable, keep it in your mouth." This is because she is afraid that she will accidentally bite her tongue. Ning Yue panted and smiled: "No, I can still bear it." It''s strange to say that she is a person who is very afraid of pain. In the face of such powerful labor pains, she should have been defeated long ago, but when she thought that that little life was about to come into the world, she suddenly felt that this little pain was nothing to worry about. nothing more. Rong Qing stood guard in the corridor, hearing Ning Yue''s desperately suppressed panting, her heart ached. Dongmei came out with a basin of cold water. As soon as she saw him, a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind: "Ah! Young master, did we forget something?" Rong Qing looked at her in confusion. She stomped her feet and said, "I forgot to notify my aunt!" It really is. At this time, Xuan Yin didn''t know that Ning Yue was already in labor, and he was busy dealing with the western water conservancy project. Rong Lin''s speed was very fast. After arriving in the west, he immediately caught the corrupt official who took the water source of the small dam as his own. Needless to say, the corrupt official was a member of the Geng family, but he refused to give away the name of the Geng family. Rong Lin He can only be sent down alone. Now that it was severe winter, Rong Lin hung his corpse on the tower. The dried corpse was hideous and horrifying, so frightened that all the officials shrank their heads into their turtle shells. The Geng family had a symbolic argument with Rong Lin, but they didn''t make a big fight with Rong Lin. This is not like the Geng family''s style. But thinking about Geng Yan''s escape a few days ago, they were afraid that they had contacted the Geng family''s second wife during that time. They had ghosts in their hearts, so naturally they didn''t dare to turn against Rong Lin blatantly. Find out? Xuanyin did have such thoughts, and before leaving, he also wrote a secret letter to Rong Lin, telling him to find out the whereabouts of Geng Yan and Huangfuying no matter what, and kill them all. Rong Lin also wrote back to him, saying that there was no news of Geng Yan''s mother and daughter. If these two remain anonymous for the rest of their lives, that''s fine, don''t hang around him again. Next, Xuan Yin focused on building water conservancy projects and reclaiming wasteland. According to the engineer brought by Rong Lin, it will take two years for the entire project to be completed. Reclaiming wasteland is fast, and if there are enough people, it will take only one winter. enough. Everything is going in a good direction, Xuanyin is in a good mood. Occasionally, two news came from the East Palace, saying that the princess asked him to visit the child, and he obediently went. The child''s body was smeared with the yellow powder prepared by Sikong Shuo, and it looked as if the jaundice had not subsided. The imperial doctors couldn''t help it, so the crown princess put the children beside her, and no outsiders were allowed to visit. But as a "father", he has to visit the children every day, not only that, but also has to sit in Xu Guiren''s house often. The concubine grandson ran away in anger, Xu Guiren was so honored and favored, and for a while, it became a good story in the palace. On this day, Xuanyin entered the East Palace again, and it happened that Concubine Liu Gui and Concubine Zhang Li were also there. Prince Princess took his hand, and said in a warm voice: "I''m discussing with the two empresses, you said it''s New Year''s Eve, and you still haven''t reconciled with Yue''er? It''s not a joke!" "Mother Concubine." Xuan Yin seemed unwilling to mention the appearance at this time, with a little impatience and helplessness on his face. Concubine Liu Gui really wanted to see Ning Yue''s deflated appearance, thinking that if Ning Yue came back, it would be great to see His Highness the eldest grandson doting on Xu Guiren and Xu Guiren''s children with her own eyes! Then he comforted him and said: "Yes, Your Highness Changsun, you said how long it has been, and you are still angry. Concubine Changsun is young, and you are a man, so you should be more open-minded. Forgive her, and bring her back. I believe that as long as you give in and give Concubine Changsun a step down, Concubine Changsun will definitely reconcile with you as before." Xuanyin glanced at Concubine Liu Gui, and snorted to the Crown Princess: "It''s not like you don''t know about her bad temper. It''s all because I spoiled her on weekdays. Now, for a concubine and two concubine children, I can If you turn against me like this, if I don''t set rules for her, she won''t even know how to be a wife!" Concubine Liu Gui was overjoyed. The princess said angrily: "Look at you, what are you talking about? Are you spoiling her? You don''t know how your father treated me when he was alive, right? When did I not lose my temper at him, but turned around and turned around?" Is he here to coax me? A man, its a skill to play awe-inspiring outside, but its useless to be angry with your own woman!" Concubine Liu Gui let out a snort and almost spit out tea. This princess usually doesn''t show her mountains and dews, but she didn''t expect her to speak so sharply. Zhang Lifei was bored playing with her nails. Concubine Liu Gui poked her. She said: "Why?" "Admonish Your Highness, Grandson!" Concubine Liu Gui said in a low voice. Concubine Zhang Li rolled her eyes: "What am I trying to persuade him to do? If that little **** Ma Ningyue doesn''t come back, I''m out of sight and out of mind." Concubine Liu Gui snickered and said, "What''s the point of her hiding far away? Seeing His Royal Highness Changsun''s harmony with Xu Guiren''s family is called heartbreaking!" Concubine Zhang Li pursed her lips and smiled: "You!" Straightening her figure, she said to Xuan Yin, "His Royal Highness Changsun, for those who celebrate the new year, let''s call Concubine Changsun back for a reunion dinner! Your Majesty...you know, I''m sick again, maybe a family reunion can improve his illness?" Xuan Yin still looked unhappy. The Crown Princess sighed helplessly: "No one of you three children will make me worry!" At this time, the little **** at the door reported: "Mr. Xu Gui asked to see you." Xuan Yin looked out the door with a very urgent look, which fell into the eyes of Concubine Liu and Concubine Liu, and he couldn''t help being secretly happy again. Prince Princess said: "Let her in." Xu Guiren walked over with the support of the little eunuch, because she was quite bloated during the month of confinement, with a big pink forehead on her head, with a haggard face, walked a few steps, coughed a few times, sickly Walking in front of the concubine, just about to salute, Xuan Yin quickly stepped forward and supported her: "You are in such a body, don''t want to see the concubine mother." Prince Princess said: "Yes, sit down quickly, isn''t it to let you confine yourself? Why did you run out?" Xu Guiren sat down beside Xuanyin, covered his mouth with a handkerchief, coughed twice, and said: "I am thinking about the concubine''s eldest grandson, and I have trouble sleeping and eating, so I am here to plead with the concubine and His Highness the eldest grandson, I hope Your Highness hastened to bring back the eldest grandson concubine, if it is because of me that I have alienated the relationship between the two of you, then I will... die a hundred times is not enough." "Oh, you!" The Crown Princess said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "The concubine knows it''s wrong." Xu Guiren bowed. Prince Princess sighed: "I don''t blame you, I''m discussing with the emperor''s eldest grandson to bring Yue''er back, did the emperor''s eldest grandson agree?" in a threatening tone. Xuan Yin pouted: "Go, but if she doesn''t come back, don''t blame me." Prince Princess said: "If she doesn''t answer, don''t you either!" A turmoil seemed to be resolved quietly by Xu Guiren. Rumors that Xu Guiren was overly favored and favored became more and more intense, but Xu Guiren seemed to have a disease after giving birth. It was a cold day and he coughed continuously. In this case, it is no wonder that the eldest grandson of the emperor is not willing to leave her. I heard that on the day the grandson of the emperor left, he sat in Xu Guiren''s room for an hour, and his eyes were red when he came out. Xuanyin got into the carriage leaving Beijing, the flags on the carriage fluttered and moved, the wheels of the carriage rolled on the ground, and the wind sounded like a drum. Halfway through the journey, Xuan Yin''s heart started beating violently, and for no reason, he felt restless! disturbed! He lifted the curtain: "How long will it take to get to Zhuangzi?" The coachman said: "It will be around midnight." It''s midnight, isn''t it too late for the reunion dinner? Although this was also a step in the plan, since the quarrel was quarrelling to the end, and she was ignored on New Year''s Eve, but in his heart, he really missed her so much that he pulled the Crown Princess and Xu Guiren to perform another play. But everyone has gone out of Beijing by borrowing the show, it would be a pity if they can''t make it in time for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Xuan Yin jumped out of the carriage, picked a thousand-mile horse from the guards, waved the whip, and drove away. On the other side, the oxytocin took effect, and Ning Yue finally survived the first stage of labor and entered a more painful and uncomfortable stage. His body seemed to be cut off at the waist, and he was in so much pain that he bit the handkerchief tightly. Midwives prepare scissors, hot water, needles and threads, ointments, and clothes. Because of Ning Yue''s sudden seizure, the reunion dinner in the kitchen also stopped. The cooks looked at each other, not knowing whether to continue cooking at this time. After all, who is in the mood to eat at such a critical moment? "Let''s do it." Rong Qing said, this year, there may not be so many people around, but the little guy will come to the world, and this is the biggest excitement. After Ning Yue survived the longest first stage of labor, everything else went surprisingly smoothly except for the pain that really made people want to die. "Okay, take a deep breath, inhale, exhale..." The midwife touched Ning Yue''s belly and directed her to give birth in an orderly manner. Ning Yue cooperated well. The midwife exclaimed in admiration: "Madam did a great job." Ning Yue smiled, sweating profusely. At this moment, she didn''t want to say that she had experienced a lot, so she could bear it better. She believed that any mother would be brave and fearless on the way to bring her child into this world. of. The moment the clock rang, Ning Yue heard loud and clear cries. The cries were like green bamboos bursting out of the ground after the rain, immature and sharp; The whole world lights up. Xuanyin rode his horse and galloped all the way. When he was approaching Zhuangzi, he suddenly heard a loud cry. His tiger body shook violently, and even the whip fell to the ground. Afterwards, he soared into the sky and jumped into the other courtyard like crazy. Everyone obviously didn''t expect him to appear inexplicably. According to the plan, he should come back on the 13th to accompany his wife to wait for delivery... Xuanyin didn''t care how stunned everyone was, and strode into the courtyard: "Yueyue! Yueyue!" Ning Yue hugged the baby Maomao, and smiled weakly. Hearing Xuan Yin''s voice, she shook her head amusedly: "Did mother miss your father too much? You heard him calling me, did you hear that?" ?" "Yueyue!" Xuan Yin rushed into the room suddenly, startling the people who were still tidying up Ning Yue in the room! Ning Yue froze, and raised her head in disbelief. Xuanyin''s clothes were all soaked, her hair was messed up, and the uppers of her shoes were covered with dust. It was almost possible to see him galloping crazily all the way. Ning Yue was in severe pain. The tears that didn''t fall suddenly fell down. "Asshole...I''m having a baby and you''re not here..." At this time, I just remembered that I gave birth to him alone, it was too difficult and wronged. Xuanyin''s throat was sore, and he stepped forward a few steps, wanting to hold her in his arms, saw his dirty appearance, took off his outer robe several times, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and carefully sat down beside her Beside, wiped her tears and said: "I''m sorry, I''m late... Are you... okay? Does it hurt?" "Look for yourself!" Ning Yue turned her face away in grievance. At that time, she could bear it, but when she thought about the severe pain, she was a little scared. She really suspected that she was possessed by a good god, and she persisted. Xuanyin took her fleshy hand: "How about you hit me." Ning Yue was amused by her: "I have the strength to hit you?" Xuanyin smiled, leaned over, and kissed her sweaty forehead: "Thank you, lady." Ning Yue''s hypocrisy has passed, and she doesn''t get angry with him anymore. Knowing that he shouldn''t come today because the delivery date is early, it''s a bit far-fetched to blame him for not being by her side: "Why are you here?" Xuanyin rubbed the top of her hair: "I miss you so much, so I''m here." Ning Yue smiled slightly, looked at Xiao Mao Mao in her arms and said, "Hug him." "Son or daughter?" Xuanyin hugged her and asked. Ning Yue said: "Which one do you want?" Xuan Yin looked at the crumpled ball in the swaddling baby, frowned and said: "It''s so ugly, we look so good-looking, why does he look like a little old man?" "You still despise it?" Ning Yue glared at him. Xuanyin grinned: "I like ugly too!" Ning Yue saw him acting like this and knew that he had never seen a newborn child, and presumably Xu''s child had never seen one, so she felt a little relieved, and quickly asked: "Really...is it that ugly?" Before he was born, Xuan Yin had fantasized about the child''s appearance more than once, either he was like him, or Ning Yue, or both, he must be tender, tender and fair, with exquisite facial features, as soon as he saw this body The little red face that hasn''t faded from the creases is naturally taken aback for a moment, but after all, it''s his own child, with a small nose and small eyes, the more he looks the cuter, he smiled and said: "It''s not ugly, it''s pretty." Picked off the swaddle, saw Xiao Douding, and smiled: "Son, wow! I knew it would be a son!" "You don''t like it as a daughter, do you?" "I didn''t say that, did I, son?" Xuanyin lifted the sleeping little guy up high, and glanced back at the midwives standing in the room with their heads bowed, "Go down!" The midwife stepped forward and said: "If you go back to the master, the wife''s Zihe cart has not been cleaned yet, so please avoid it." Xuan Yin looked at Ning Yue, Ning Yue nodded with a pale face: "Take your son out first." After the birth, what''s the point of him being with you again? Turning her mind, another sharp pain came from her abdomen, and she took a sharp breath! The midwife hurriedly lifted her skirt and looked inside: "My God, there''s another one!" Ning Yue was dumbfounded... Didn''t catch up with the birth of his son, but caught up with his daughter''s, and it was not in vain that he almost broke his horse''s hoof. Xuanyin looked at the little Xiaoyue who was sucking his thumb in the swaddle, and his whole shoulder was shaking with laughter. Daughter is beautiful, prettier than son! White and clean, there are not many creases, but she is too thin, weighing less than three catties, but her crying is not very weak, and she babbles when she is breastfeeding, and she has enough strength. This is the heart and soul. Xuanyin hugged her daughter and kept giggling. Ning Yue was already so tired that she fell into a deep sleep. Even Rong Qing, who boasted of her excellent medical skills, did not diagnose that she was pregnant with two babies. When she touched her belly in the past, she only touched a head, a pair of hands and feet. The baby was well hidden and deceived everyone. At the beginning, it was an accident to find a Xu who was pregnant with twins. Xu himself didn''t know that he would give birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. The princess and Xuanyin were all alarmed. But Xuanyin thought about it, the two are nothing, the big deal is to put Xu''s other child by his side as his own, but Yueyue gave birth to a dragon and a phoenix by herself, it''s really... so surprising. Xuan Yin obviously prefers the little Yue who was welcomed into the world by him personally. All night long, holding her in my arms, looking at her without blinking, giggling. On New Year''s Eve, two little lives were welcomed, which made the people in Zhuangzi very happy. Although it was past the time for the New Year''s Eve dinner, Rong Qing still asked someone to set up a table beside Yueyue''s bed. Yueyue slept with her son in her arms, and Xuan Yin hugged her daughter to drink with Rong Qing. Dongmei Zhener was also authorized to attend the table together. Sikong Shuo was in Shengjing, Rong Linyuan was in the west, half of the seats on the table were empty, but no one felt deserted. This is probably the happiest year in my life. After all, she is young. Ning Yue recovered very quickly, and she was able to get out of bed and walk around the next day. Xuan Yin was afraid that she would hurt, so he asked her to lie down for a few more days, but Rong Qing said that it would be good for recovery. By the fifth day, Ning Yue''s whole energy and spirit had been recuperated, she was full of energy and had a ruddy complexion. On the seventh day, her behavior was not much different from usual. Even if she wanted to be lazy, Rong Qing would not let her. She always told her not to stay on the bed, but to walk around and feed the children. In her concept, all children should be fed by a wet nurse, but Rong Qing suggested that she breastfeed herself. If there is not enough, the wet nurse can buy more. On the tenth day, Xuanyin had to return to Beijing to return to the palace. As the "price" of coaxing for ten days, her wife who ran away in anger should also go with him. The two and the child split into two groups, and the child was led by Rong Qing to meet Sikong Shuo at the gate of the city. Sikong Shuo brought the child to the gate of the palace, and then Xiao Dezi quietly transferred him into the East Palace under the pretext of extracting medicinal materials. The crown princess looked at the pair of babies, and she was so excited that tears filled her eyes: "It''s really Amitabha! It''s really a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. I don''t believe it wasn''t for the blessing of the Bodhisattva!" Although the difference is only half a month, the growth in the stomach is not the same as that in the outside. Xu''s two children have each gained two catties, and they look much bigger than them. The Crown Princess ordered the palace people to guard the gate, and anyone who entered without permission would be killed. This is probably the most stringent order she has issued since entering the palace. The child is settled, and the next step is to leave the Xu family. After all, the Xu family is the Ma family, so it is better for Ning Yue to handle it personally. Concubine Liu Gui and Concubine Zhang Li were strolling leisurely in the garden. When they raised their eyes, they saw Xuan Yin and Ning Yue sitting on the steps carried by eight people. Isnt this Concubine Changsun? Concubine Changsun is back, if you dont come back, we will all be in a hurry! Say yes, Sister Li Concubine. Concubine Zhang Li concurred: "That''s right, I still want you to come back soon for the Lantern Festival! Xu Guiren always talks about His Highness Changsun and asks when His Highness will come back?" Xuanyin glanced at the two of them lightly, then put his arms around Ning Yue''s shoulder: "Let''s go." Ning Yue ignored them. According to the development of the plot, Xuan Yin stayed with her for ten days. No matter how angry she was, it was time for her to let go. She leaned on Xuanyin''s shoulder, as if she finally figured out that she was going to start a harem fight for favor. Concubine Liu Gui rolled her eyes angrily. Ning Yue entered the East Palace, and first knelt down to the Crown Princess. Prince Princess hurriedly helped her up: "Get up quickly! It''s cold on the ground! You''re still in confinement, it''s a taboo to blow the wind, stop kneeling." Having said that, Ning Yue kowtowed three times to the princess. The princess was originally a weak woman who lived carefree in the deep palace. Pot of muddy water. This kindness is like rebuilding. Prince Princess patted her hand: "Okay, don''t waste time here, and deal with Xu''s matter quickly." Xu''s Ningyue wasn''t too worried. She was sent by Lin Lanzhi, and she had been thoroughly investigated regardless of her character or family background. She wasn''t afraid that she would cause trouble, but Ningyue still listened carefully to Xu''s words. Opinion: "I know you were sent by my mother. You don''t need to mention your loyalty, and I don''t want to treat you badly. Your child must not be raised in the palace. If you are willing to return to Xiliang with the children , I will give you a generous sum of money; if you want to stay in the East Palace, when the grandson of the emperor ascends the throne in the future, I will ask you to be a concubine." Mrs. Xu said without thinking: "I don''t want to stay in the East Palace!" Probably aware that his tone was a bit serious, he hurriedly laughed twice and said: "I was originally the cleaning maid of Tangli Courtyard. I have become a decent person by my side. Although I am not as good as Sister Hongyu, she is much better than other sisters! However, my family had to sell me to a squire as a concubine. Me, my wife has treated me with such kindness as a mountain, and I will never betray her! Before I came, I made a promise with my wife that I will take the child back to Xiliang after the young lady has passed the crisis." "Your family..." "My husband-in-law treats me very well." Xu said shyly. Ning Yue patted herself on the forehead, it was really a lot of intrigue, seeing everyone had a pair of conspiratorial eyes, obviously the other party was a woman from a good family, risking her reputation and integrity to play a scene with Xuan Yin, she didn''t I am grateful, but I am suspicious of others. "It''s my fault, sister Xu, don''t take offense." Ning Yue held Xu''s hand. Xu was flattered and said: "It''s my good fortune to be able to share my worries for the young lady! I have observed carefully these days, and my uncle is a good person. When I go home, I can also deal with my wife with peace of mind." Dare to love her mother, she still wanted Xu to test Xuanyin, Ning Yue couldn''t laugh or cry: "Thank you, sister Xu! I don''t know how my mother is?" Xu said: "Madam gave birth to a young master, everything is fine." In this way, the Ma family has a successor, and the eldest brother can finally live and fly with Rong Lin. Ning Yue smiled happily. Xu said again: "My confinement is over, and I can leave at any time." Ning Yue condensed her eyes: "I''ll arrange it." Everyone in the palace knew that there was a special favorite Xu Guiren in the East Palace. No, even if the eldest grandson of the emperor brought the eldest grandson concubine back, he did not stay overnight in the eldest grandson concubine''s room. But not everyone is blessed with the emperor''s favor. Xu Guiren suffered from lesions since giving birth, and more than a month has passed, not only has there been no signs of improvement, but he is coughing up blood frequently. The eldest grandson of the emperor stayed by the bed day and night, fed soup and medicine, and even uttered cruel words that as long as she recovered, he would make her son his heir. But Xu Guiren was getting weaker day by day. Some people said that she broke her body on the way here, others said that she was not acclimatized in southern Xinjiang, and some people said that she became depressed because she was worried about destroying the relationship between Ning Yue and Xuan Yin. "I''m afraid that someone will not see her well, so they poisoned her?" Concubine Liu Gui sarcastically said. Concubine Zhang Li covered her mouth: "How dare you say such a thing? Who poisoned her? Ma Ningyue? Come on, when Ma Ningyue was still in the village, she was very weak. Going to the East Palace, isn''t she drinking medicine?" This is true, Ning Yue fell ill before returning home, so it is impossible for the Crown Princess to do it. Based on Liu Guifei''s understanding of the Crown Princess, the Crown Princess cannot do such a morally depraved thing. From this point of view, it is true. Her life is thinner than paper. "Oh!" Concubine Liu Gui sighed deeply. On the day when the dragon raised his head in February, Xu Guiren went. I heard that the eldest grandson of the emperor cried for a long time in the room, and refused to allow people to remove Xu Guiren''s body. It was not until the king of Nanjiang on the hospital bed issued an imperial decree that he reluctantly covered Xu Guiren with a white cloth. Xu Guiren left in a bright red wedding dress. On the day of bidding farewell to Mrs. Xu, the Crown Princess warned Ning Yue in front of all the concubines: "Mr. Xu''s death was something she couldn''t think about, but in the end, it didn''t have nothing to do with you. She told me more than once, saying She regrets provoking His Highness and causing a rift between you and your husband for nothing. If you are more broad-minded and comfort her, she may... be able to live longer. Forget it, people are gone, and it is meaningless to talk about it. If you If you still feel a little ashamed of Xu Guiren, let''s raise her two sons and daughters well!" Ning Yue became the aunt of her own child. It''s a bit ironic to think about it, this is the flesh and blood born in October of her pregnancy, but she has to use such a roundabout way to make them the blood of the southern Xinjiang royal family. But what can I do? With so many people inside and outside the palace, no one would see her having a good time. Instead of letting her children be called wild species, it would be better to let them become concubine children. will understand mother, right? Ning Yue kissed the son in her arms, and the son spat a milk bubble at her and smiled softly. The children grew up day by day, white and fat, and they couldn''t see the half-month age difference. Xuanyin said casually that his son was like a little old man. After observing for a while, Ning Yue found that he was really so! It''s not about his appearance, but the feeling of not being surprised. The son never cried, he screamed when he was hungry, and kicked his legs when he urinated, and since three months, he no longer wets the bed. , did not fail. My daughter is more delicate, she cries a lot, and Ning Yue is not too clingy, but she relies on Xuan Yin all day long, following her up and down, hugging her when she eats, and being coaxed when she sleeps. Xuanyin was probably the first crown prince to take his daughter to the court since the beginning of the dynasty, and the entire Golden Luan Palace was filled with the babbling of baby babies. The days pass like a fleeting horse, and it is autumn in a blink of an eye. The life of the king of Nanjiang gradually came to an end, and he decreed that Xuanyin canonized as the grandson of the emperor, which officially announced his position as the crown prince, and the jade seal was also given to Xuanyin. On the day of Mid-Autumn Festival, the King of Nanjiang suddenly got better, and with a red face, he held a small banquet by the Taiye Pool. Xuanyin, Ning Yue, the princess and a pair of little babies sat around him. He is very happy. He knew about Xu''s matter, and he patted Ning Yue''s hand and apologized repeatedly: "It''s because I''m useless, I didn''t protect Lan Zhen well, if she grew up by my side, you wouldn''t have to go through so many twists and turns. I also thought about it, and simply told the outside world that it was not Xiao Yin who was unconscious, but Sikong Shuo! But who would believe me? My dragon chair...is actually not as stable as I imagined!" Ning Yue held the old man''s hand back: "No one expected so many things to happen, even myself, I never thought that a simple trick of Li replacing Tao''s stiffness would produce such a huge reaction. But in the end, yes My own, when they grow up, they will understand." The king of Nanjiang glanced at the princess, and his eyes slowly turned red: "Actually, what happened to the prince...I know who did it...but I...I deceive myself...I always want to believe her once! I...is not a good father! I have no protection Such a good Lanzhen, she didn''t protect the prince well! I betrayed the queen!" The queen he was talking about was the Chen family. Ning Yue didn''t know how to comfort him. The old king of Nanjiang burst into tears: "I dreamed of the queen last night. She has reunited with the crown prince and Lan Zhen. If you say it, I will miss you." Ning Yue''s expression changed upon hearing this: "Grandfather!" "I''ll leave it to you, Xiaoyin. I''m tired, and it''s time to rest." The King of Nanjiang stood up, his hunched body gradually standing upright, the bright moon shining in the starry sky, the cold wind blowing over the branches, his white hair , like silver snow, "It should be consummated, but I still feel a little empty in my heart, as if something is missing." Sikong Shuo is missing, Your Majesty! He is also Lan Zhen''s child, your grandson... "Grandpa Huang! Lan Zhen actually has another..." Before Ning Yue finished speaking, the King of Nanjiang closed his eyes. Sikong Shuo hid behind the tree, his eyes fixed on the eyes of the king of Nanjiang who could no longer open them, a tear fell silently from the corner of his eyes. In the golden autumn and October, when the national mourning period expired, Xuanyin granted the seal of heaven, took Ning Yue''s hand to board the Golden Luan Hall, changed the name of the country to Tianyuan, and named it Emperor Tianyuan, canonized Ma''s Ningyue as the queen, Rong Qing as the prime minister, and Rong Lin as Anguo Hou, Chen Guogong is the Taifu, and the second master of the Geng family is Ding Guogong. Concubine Chen, Concubine Liu Gui, and Concubine Zhang Li were honored as the Empress Dowager, the Crown Prince was the Empress Dowager, King Xuan and the fourth prince were conferred the title of Prince Wuzhu, the fifth prince was conferred the title of Prince Qizhu, and the third prince moved into the fief. The Seventh Prince moved out of the palace, named Wuzhu the Prince of Liao, and moved into the Liao Palace in Shengjing. Three years later A delicate little girl in pink clothes is running fast on the green grass. She is very delicate, with a pink face, big eyes, eyelashes as long as a comb, and small lips that are as red as Zhu Dan. The teeth are smooth and round, and there are two small dimples. "Princess! Princess! Don''t run so fast! The servants will be unable to catch up!" Dongmei followed behind panting, wondering if this is really a three-year-old child? How can you run faster than her? The little girl turned her head and made a face at Dongmei, lifted her skirt again, and ran like flying, but accidentally bumped into a "big wall"! "Ouch!" The little girl fell to the ground clutching her forehead, and raised her eyes, oh my god, it''s Brother Huang! I have to run even more! The little girl turned around and ran away. Huangfu Che stretched out his fleshy little hand, clasped her shoulder lightly, and said without anger, "Why are you running? Did you do something bad again?" Woo, I was caught again. Originally, I only wanted to write one, but when I thought about the little princess who was so fleshy, she followed the little prince and called the emperor brother, so cute that my face was bloody, so there are only two~ Hahahaha~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1301： 【V165】The warmth of a family of four Chapter 1301V165The warmth of a family of four Huangfu Che clasped her small shoulders, she clapped her hands, and beat forward like water, but she was only three years old, but she was still no match for this terrifying brother: "Oh, it hurts me, let me go!" Huangfu Che was not fooled by her. Although he let go of her shoulders, he grabbed her belt just as she was about to run away. I cant run away, I cant run away at all. Huangfu was defeated, turned around, and looked at his brother pitifully: "Brother Huang." Dongmei was amused by her reckless appearance, and saluted Huangfu Che: "Your Highness." Huangfu Che hummed lightly: "Aunt Dongmei doesn''t need to be too polite." Dongmei was already used to his young and mature appearance, she pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "Did Your Highness just come back from the martial arts hall? You are covered in sweat, go back to the dormitory and change your clothes." Even though Huangfuche is young, he is already practicing martial arts with many martial artists. Dongmei doesn''t know if he has learned it well, but Zuo is only a three-year-old child, so he should keep fit. Huangfu Che nodded his head to save face, and soon, he looked at his sister who never forgot to run away, and asked, "What trouble did you get into again? Tell me clearly!" Huangfu is not afraid of anything, but he is afraid that his mother and this elder brother who is pulling her pigtails all day long will not dare to lie at the moment, puffing up his cheeks, pursing his pink lips, and said: "No trouble, just , That is, just overturned the father''s inkstone, and drowned the father''s notebook..." Dongmei took a deep breath. She was going to Xiaojie and left for a while. When she returned to the imperial study, she saw the little princess running out of the room in a panic. She knew that the little princess might get into trouble again, but she guessed Broke the vase jade or something, how did you expect to destroy the emperor''s book? Huangfu Che''s eyes became severe. Huangfu covered his blinking eyes with his fleshy little hands: "It wasn''t intentional, it was the little general who chased me, and I, I, I got knocked over by accident..." Little general, the Haidongqing that Xuanyin gave to the king of Nanjiang back then, after the death of the king of Nanjiang, Xuanyin brought Haidongqing back to him. Little Baozi, especially Huangfu Qing, has gradually become his favorite pet. Seeing his brothers disbelief, Huangfu smiled and hugged his brothers hand: Really, I didnt lie to you, the little general chased me... I wont knock over the inkstone again, okay? Dont be angry..." Huangfu Che kept his face tense and did not speak. Huangfu became anxious, hugged his neck again, and kept rubbing against him: "Good brother, good brother, I really don''t dare, let alone I knocked it over..." Dongmei couldn''t help but secretly laughed. The little princess''s temperament didn''t know who she was following. She was so capable of torturing people. It was obvious that the emperor and empress were extremely serious people. After all, Huangfu Che lost his temper after being tortured by his younger sister, he let go of his hand holding her belt, and said solemnly: "I told you not to go into Royal Father''s imperial study casually, it is for Father''s office, not for you to play with. There are so many interesting places in the harem, let Aunt Dongmei take you to play on the swing." The three-year-old child speaks in a different way, not weaker than adults in the slightest. Huangfu Qing understood half of it ignorantly, probably because she couldn''t play in her father''s imperial study room, but could only play on the swing. She didn''t have much temper when she was caught just now, so she responded, "I know!" Huangfu Che walked towards the bedroom. "Brother Huangfu, wait for me!" Huangfu Qing lifted up his skirt, and ran like a man with short legs, trying to grab Huangfu Che''s hand, but when he failed, he pulled his sleeve instead. , whether it is hands or clothes. The two "stick" all the way back to Jiaofangdian. In the Xinuang Pavilion in the outer hall of the Jiaofang Hall, where Ning Yue is sitting with the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowagers to pass the quiet time in the harem. In order are the Empress Dowager Chen, the Empress Dowager Liu, and the Empress Dowager Zhang. On the right are a few other less favored concubines who came out of the Eastern Palace. These people have neither heirs nor favor, Staying in the deep palace is just a **** for the family to gain some meager benefits for the family. The queen mother looked at the door with a smile: "At this time, the prince should leave get out of class, why haven''t you seen anyone else?" Ning Yue said: "Perhaps he is on the way." A year ago, Xuanyin resisted all opinions and appointed his eldest son, Huangfuche, as the crown prince. The court criticized this decision. Some officials who once opposed Ning Yue''s ascension to the throne unexpectedly believed that Xuanyin should appoint Ning Yue''s son. To be the crown prince, to put it bluntly, he just didn''t want his daughter to enter the harem, and was unwilling to let the position of crown prince fall on someone else. But Xuanyin at that time was no longer the eldest grandson of the emperor at the beginning of his ascension to the throne, how could he be led by the nose by these stubborn old people? A few words, the father was established as the crown prince when he was still in his infancy. Now I am just following the example of the emperor''s grandfather and let this country have someone to succeed. , what''s wrong with you? All civil and military officials were speechless. The queen mother turned her eyes and said, "Huh? Where''s the princess? I haven''t returned since I went out to pick grapes just now. Are you looking for her brother?" Afraid that she was being mischievous somewhere, Ning Yue cleared her throat and said with a smile, "Probably so?" As soon as the words fell, a pink glutinous rice dumpling ran in and threw itself into the arms of the queen mother: "Grandmother! Grandmother! Qing''er misses you so much!" The Queen Mother burst out laughing, tapped her smooth forehead, and said half-annoyed and half-annoyed: "It''s only been a long time since we separated, and you want to mourn the family? From the perspective of the Ai family, you have caused trouble again, and you want the Ai family to replace you." Are you carrying it?" His words made everyone snicker. Huangfu let out an "Ouch", snorted and said, "How can there be? He is obedient! Isn''t that you, Brother Huang?" She said, looking at the majestic and calm little prince at the door. Huangfu Che entered with a slightly stern expression, clasped his fists, and saluted respectfully: "Grandson pays respects to the emperor''s grandmother, and sons and ministers pay respects to the queen mother." Ning Yue smiled and nodded. The queen mother waved to him: "Look at this sweaty man, come here quickly." Huangfu Che walked up the steps as he said, and stood up straight in front of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his face, then touched his wet back, and said, "No, I''m all soaked, hurry up Change." Immediately, a court lady stepped forward and led Huangfu Che to change his shirt. While he was changing his clothes, the queen mother hugged the little princess on her lap, and asked patiently: "You said you didn''t cause any trouble, so what about the grapes you picked?" "I... I ate it!" She said a lie that she thought was perfect. Ning Yue looked at her angrily and amusedly, if the queen mother wasn''t here, she would have hung up this girl and beat her up. The Queen Mother smiled and said: "Have you memorized all the "Three Character Classics" that Aijia taught you yesterday?" "Memorize it!" "Recite a paragraph and listen to it." Huangfu Qing: "..." Huangfuqing hates that adults often ask people to read a passage of the Four Books and Five Classics in public. Who doesn''t know that she is poor in her homework? But she can''t get angry, because the emperor''s grandmother is really a good person, but why don''t good people always do good things? Huangfu Qing was extremely distressed. The little prince came out later and recited a thousand-character essay for everyone, which comforted the queen mother who wanted to show off her grandson. The Empress Dowager was satisfied, and left with her family members. After getting along with her for a few years, she has also been reborn. One dares to plunder its edge. But for Xuanyin''s family, it is really too good to say. Ning Yue personally sent the Queen Mother out of the Jiaofang Hall, and returned to the inner hall, with a smile on her face: "Huangfu Qing, what''s the matter?" Huangfu Qing hurriedly hid his small body behind his brother''s back: "No... I didn''t cause trouble, I didn''t overturn Father Huang''s inkstone." Ning Yue''s mouth twitched fiercely. Did this really crawl out of her stomach? Why are you so stupid, you can''t even tell a lie? Just as he was about to have an attack, he taught the little girl a lesson when Xuanyin came back. Huangfuqing instantly forgot all his fears, and ran towards Xuanyin in a hurry: "Father! Father, are you back? I miss you so much!" Xuanyin kissed his daughter''s fleshy little face, never mentioned the memorial, and said with a smile: "I heard that your imperial grandmother is here, are you being naughty?" Huangfu patted his small chest and said, "No! I''m very good!" Xuanyin looked at his son again. Huangfu Che stepped forward and bowed politely: "Father." Xuan Yin''s smile was not as bright as when he was facing his daughter, but there was a hint of his father''s sternness, and he nodded: "What did you learn from Master this morning?" Huangfu Che said clearly: "I learned Taiji for half an hour, horse stance for half an hour, and bow and arrow for half an hour." Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be lazy, you know?" Huangfu Che said: "Yes, I will always remember my father''s teachings." Ning Yue could not help but shake her head secretly as she watched the big and small princes come and go. Her son was naturally more mature and stable than his peers. As a father, he didn''t tease him, but restrained him like an old master, carefully keeping his good childhood Get lost. Changing her mind, Ning Yue hugged Huangfu Che, and said softly: "What does it mean to be an adult with swords and guns? The queen mother will take you to the temple fair in the evening." Huangfu Che''s complexion was pale, and the roots of his ears turned red a little: "Thank you, Queen Mother." Ning Yue smiled: "Why are you shy when the queen mother hugs you?" Huangfu Che slightly turned his face away, his ears became more and more red. Ning Yue asked Dongmei to pass on the meal, and the family sat around the table and ate lunch happily. Huangfu turned naughty, and learned the rules of the table well. He knew that the delicious food should be given to his father, mother and elder brother first. , it was my turn in the end, of course, this is mostly because no matter how delicious the food is, after sharing it with others, I can still eat more than half of it. Huangfu Qing likes to eat meat, and Huangfu Che likes to eat vegetarian. Huangfu Qing doesn''t know much about restraint, and every time he eats until his stomach can''t hold it, he reluctantly puts down the bowls and chopsticks, but Huangfu Che strictly follows the order of the palace, eating as much as he wants, and never being greedy. After lunch, everyone felt sleepy, and went back to their rooms to rest. Little Baozi was young and hadn''t separated the bed yet. When the palace servants left the room, Huangfu Che looked at his sister solemnly and said, "Tell me, why did you dirty those memorials?" Huangfu bowed his head, groaning and chirping: "What''s the reason? I just accidentally knocked over the inkstone and made it dirty!" "It''s okay to deceive the father and emperor, but it is not enough to deceive the orphan!" He is small, but his aura is not small, his eyes are as sharp as an eagle, and Huangfu has nowhere to hide. Huangfu leaned on the bed, his little buttocks sticking out high, and said angrily: "I dirty them because they are urging father and mother to find a rival in love again!" The word rival in love was heard by chance when Ning Yue and Xuan Yin were joking. The ignorant little guy actually memorized it once. Huangfu Che looked at her firmly: "How do you know?" "I can read!" Yes, if you can recognize characters, you can recognize five characters, four of which are the names of the siblings. Huangfu Che looked at her and said, "You didn''t throw it because you saw that it was Duke Ding''s book?" This girl doesn''t know many characters, but she just happens to recognize one character Geng. Huangfu was told about the central matter, stuck out his tongue, and said: "He wrote the scriptures for the father, there are seven or eight times out of ten it will not be good!" "Nine out of ten." "Nine times out of ten, um, nine times out of ten it''s not good! I''ve heard it many times! In the future, I... I''ll see you once, I... I''ll just splash it once! How dare he?" Huangfu Qing felt that he had done a very good job. Great, if you poured out Ding Guogong''s book, the father would not know that Ding Guogong wanted to persuade him to take a concubine, how could he be so smart? The children of common people''s families are still babbling at this age and don''t know childish language, and those in the palace, no matter how heartless they are, they can understand certain important relationships. Huangfu Che''s eyes darkened: "Where did you hear that?" "It''s just outside!" As soon as the words came out, Huangfu hurriedly covered his little mouth. Oops, why did he accidentally reveal his little secret? Huangfu Che looked at her with condensed eyes: "You slipped out of the palace? How did you slip out?" Huangfu hurriedly covered his ears: "No, no, no! I didn''t sneak out of the palace, you heard it wrong! I...I...I heard it inside!" "When did Duke Ding come to the palace?" Huangfu Che took away her chubby hand, his eyes darkened. Huangfu turned red with a small face: "I just came here!" "If you keep it from me, I''ll tell the queen mother that you deliberately dirty the memorial." Huangfu Che threatened. When Huangfu listened to this, he became anxious. She was afraid of her brother, and even more afraid of her mother. If the mother became fierce, she would really spank her little bottom! She hurriedly covered her chubby little butt, and said miserably: "Then, if I tell you, you mustn''t tell anyone else." "Ok!" In the early summer afternoon, the weather was sweltering and drowsy. Dongmei and the court ladies sat on the porch and dozed off one after another. The little bun crept out from behind the window in the ear room. Huangfu Che got down first, and then hugged his younger sister. down. "You are so heavy! Eat less meat in the future." "Obviously you are weak!" The two brothers and sisters murmured in low voices, and hid in the cart full of laundry. The cart took them to the washing room. There was a puppy hole in the backyard of the washing room, which ordinary eunuchs and maids could not get through. , but the two were only three and a half years old, so they barely crawled over. It turns out that there is a long passage outside the washing room, which is specially used to park the vehicles of the court ministers, but not everyone can park so close to the palace. Officials below the first rank all park their carriages. Three miles away, only celebrities such as Chen Taifu, An Guohou, and Ding Guogong can pull their carriages here. Old and dead do not communicate with each other, so this passage has become a special parking lot for Ding Guogong. Not long after the court, Ding Guogong''s carriage had not yet left, the curtains were closed tightly, the driver retreated, and there were voices of conversation in the carriage. "How many years do you think it has been? Has Your Majesty forgotten Mrs. Xu? Or is it true that Your Majesty has a deep affection for the empress, so he has been reluctant to fill the harem? Since the opening of the dynasty in Southern Xinjiang, I have never seen any one." The emperor''s harem is so empty, it is the empress'' fault." This is a relatively young voice. Afterwards, another sonorous but vicissitudes voice came: "Perhaps this is not what the queen meant. The emperor refuses to fill the harem, so what can I do?" It was the voice of a young staff member again: "You can''t say that. When the late emperor was alive, although he had a deep relationship with Empress Chen and his wife, it was not only Empress Chen who dominated the harem. The show girl is held every three years. The one who should be selected is the one who should be selected. Because of the abundance of beautiful women, Empress Chen passed away and His Majesty has not accepted a new concubine for many years, but it is because there are other people in the harem! Why is it so ''unconventional'' when you come to Emperor Tianyuan? I am afraid... is it the empress''s intention? The empress forced Xu''s death shows that he is a jealous person, and now he is preventing His Majesty from being drafted, this is a lack of virtue in Zhonggong!" Huangfu listened in a daze, covered his mouth, and asked in a low voice: "What are you talking about, Brother Huang?" "It''s nothing, the evil words of a treacherous villain are not to be believed!" Huangfu Che took his sister back to the washing room. At this time, on the phoenix bed in Jiaofangdian, Ning Yue shrunk under the quilt with blurred eyes, her face buried in the soft pillow, and her hair gently covered her back full of marks. "Is the queen tired?" Xuan Yin asked, kissing the back of her neck. Ning Yue closed her eyes comfortably: "Tired, but no matter how tired you are, the emperor is not tired, the emperor is..." Realizing something, Ning Yue shut up. "It seems that the queen is not tired." Xuanyin said, showing a dangerous look, she repeatedly begged for mercy, "The concubine is wrong, the concubine is very tired... exhausted." Xuanyin hugged her: "The queen is such a stunner, I am so fascinated that I don''t even want to go to the morning court." "I don''t want to be that concubine who will harm the country, the emperor should go to the early court." Ning Yue said, and hid herself in the soft quilt, she was actually ashamed. Xuanyin smiled: "How many years has it been? Which part of the Queen''s body has I never seen? Which pose I haven''t tried? She''s ashamed as a little girl." The dirty words are getting better and better. Ning Yue glared at him faintly, there were still tears in her beautiful eyes that hadn''t completely faded, like mist, with an innocent and charming light. Xuanyin couldn''t help but kissed her on the eyes: "Queen, I am very happy, I really married you." "Why did the emperor suddenly mention this today?" Ning Yue asked in bewilderment. "I just wanted to say it suddenly, and I want the queen to know my feelings for the queen." "The emperor''s intentions, the concubine has always known." Ning Yue said, and found that this guy had lifted the quilt while intoxicating her, and immediately realized that she had been tricked, and wrapped it tightly in shame. Take off the quilt: "Don''t look!" Xuanyin smiled lightly: "I want to see it." Ning Yue couldn''t resist him, so she turned her back mournfully. He brushed her slender waist with his big palm: "The queen''s hair is also beautiful." Ning Yue: "!" "Get down to business." Ning Yue said in a low voice, "Did someone persuade you to fill up the harem again?" Xuan Yin frowned thickly: "Someone came to you again to gossip?" "No, I guessed it. At the beginning, Sister Xu came to you with her stomach full. Those ministers were so happy. They thought that a hole had finally been opened, and the eldest grandson of the emperor was not immune. But after Sister Xu ''disappeared'', enough It''s been more than three years, and the draft papers that advised you are about to pile up into hillocks, you''re just pretending to be stupid, you''re so strict, no one dares to talk to me, but can''t I guess?" It''s not that she has never been a queen. In the first life, she and Sikong Shuo, like He Xuanyin, were single-minded at first, and there were no concubines in the six palaces. But later, under the pressure of all parties, Sikong Shuo still accepted a new concubine into the palace. She can no longer remember the appearance of that concubine, and she has done many evil things to her, and now it has gradually disappeared in the long river of memory, but the loneliness of guarding the Jiaofang Palace alone is deeply engraved in her mind, lingering don''t go. Xuan Yin approached her, and bit her punishingly on the shoulder: "What are you thinking again, aren''t you? Since I promised you that there will be no concubine in the sixth palace, I will definitely have no concubine in the sixth palace. History has changed, and I married You, did not marry the Butterfly Queen, no other woman, not now, nor will there be in the future." Ning Yue has long since stopped worrying about Queen Butterfly: "I actually want to say that I don''t mind you filling the harem so much. You have me in your heart. I understand that even if they come in, you won''t even look at them. At best, you will raise them for nothing. Follow them and give their natal family some dignity." This is the truth. After six years of getting along, if she still can''t see the man''s character clearly, it''s too unreasonable. The trust between them is not based on any promises, but two hearts that can no longer tolerate a third party. In this world, some people may envy a man who keeps his promise and holds back his desire, but she loves a man who only desires her because of affection. As for the promise, it is just something to make people happy. Now she doesn''t need to coax her any more, what else does she care about? "Xuanyin, I believe in you." Since she ascended the throne, she has rarely addressed her by her first name, "But as a wife, I don''t want to hinder your future. rise." "What''s wrong with you? Falling in love with talking silly things?" Xuan Yin pinched her face and said seriously: "I know you don''t mind my accepting concubine in your heart, and I actually don''t think that multiple women can treat us But Yueyue, have you ever thought about it? I dont love them, why should I delay them? They marry me not because they really love me. They love the emperor. Is the emperor me or who? Important. If they don''t marry me, they can marry someone else in the future. After getting along, they will have a long-term relationship with their husband. That is their destination. Isn''t it much better than dying alone in the deep palace? Furthermore, you have also seen my grandpa''s harem. Leaving Geng Yan aside, which one is more fuel-efficient, Concubine Yan Hui or Concubine Li Shun? Uncle was also killed by the women in the harem, and even the missing Huangfuyan sisters were indirectly burdened by those people. Even if you don''t think about yourself or me, you still have to think about the prince and the princess. They are still so young, so what should they do if they accidentally fell into the plot of the villain? Even if I am the king of a country, I dare not boast and say, "Even if they entered my harem, I still counted them all." " Ning Yue wet her eyes slightly: "It''s my humble opinion." Xuanyin kissed her soft lips: "You don''t want me to be so stressed, I understand." Huangfu Che and his younger sister quietly slipped back to the East Palace. "What you heard just now, don''t mention it to your mother, do you understand?" Huangfu Che said solemnly, with a delicate little face, his facial features were extremely tense, and he was obviously delicate, even extremely beautiful. With a face, people dare not approach. But Huangfu Qing is not someone else, he put his nose on his face, hugged his brother''s little hand and said: "Okay, okay, I won''t say, but when the queen mother takes us out of the palace, I want to eat a hundred bunches of candied haws!" Actually what do you want her to say? She didn''t understand a single word that Duke Ding said to his staff today! But its always good to get something to eat from my brother. Huangfu Che had a panoramic view of her little promise, and shook his head helplessly. At dusk, the family of four dressed up in disguise and went out of the palace in private. In order to avoid attracting attention, they only brought Dongmei and a maid, and the driver was Dongba. Dongba was serving Xuanyin as a servant, needless to say his relationship with Xuanyin, after Xuanyin ascended the throne, he was immediately canonized as a fourth-rank bodyguard with a sword in front of the imperial court, and he was given a mansion, a thousand taels of silver, and thirty servants. It was on the bright side, and in private, he was also given a lot of farms and shops, but since the name was too unpopular, Xuanyin gave him the name Xuanjiang. Xuanjiang has grown into a handsome and handsome young man, sitting outside, attracting many girls to look at him sideways, but he never squinted, and never thought of it. The carriage enters the noisy Chang''an Avenue, where there are many shops and brightly lit shops, pedestrians face each other with their backs to each other, and the small stalls on both sides are orderly and bustling, showing a thriving look. Huangfu couldn''t help opening the curtain, looking at the bustling street: "Wow! There are so many people! Can we go down, mother, stepmother, and queen? I don''t want to take a car!" Ning Yue elongated her tone: "What do you call me outside?" Huangfu stuck out his tongue: "Hey, mother." As he said that, he tugged at Ning Yue''s sleeve, "Go on! Don''t take the car! It''s so boring to ride in the car!" This is not the most fun place, and there is still a long way to walk after getting off the bus, Ning Yue is a little hesitant. After Huangfu saw his mother, he couldn''t beat him, so he immediately turned his gun: "Father...Daddy! Daddy, why don''t you take Qing''er down to play! Qing''er hasn''t been out of the palace for a long time! Daddy is the best..." As he said, he kissed Xuanyin. Xuan Yin''s face was covered with saliva. Xuanyin couldn''t stand it anymore, and hugged her small body: "Okay, okay, I''ll take you down!" "Hey!" Ning Yue took Xuanyin''s sleeve, "The temple fair is over there, how many miles do I have to walk!" Xuan Yin smiled and said: "You guys take the car, and Qing''er and I walk!" "Hey hey hey..." Huangfu smiled complacently. After the father and daughter jumped out of the carriage, Ning Yue looked at her son who was sitting upright even in the carriage, and asked, "Che''er, do you want to get down?" Huangfu Che said in a childlike voice: "No, I think it''s very good to take a car." Ning Yue touched his head, opened the curtain, and said to the father and daughter who were about to get carried away: "Don''t give her sweets, she has eaten a lot today." Xuanyin smiled: "Got it." Huangfu Qing quietly stuffed the almond candy into his father''s lapel, and he didn''t dare to move his head. After a long while, he said in a low voice: "Has the queen left yet?" Xuanyin said with a funny face: "Let''s go, let''s eat." "Hey." Huangfu Qing took out the candy again, peeled off the sugar coating skillfully, and fed a piece into Xuanyin''s mouth, "Father, eat first." Xuanyin raised his eyebrows: "Are you so filial to others?" Huangfu Qing said softly: "We both ate, no one is allowed to tell the truth." Xuanyin: "..." Todays temple fair is juggling. There are three waves of folk artists competing for skills. There are lion dancers, dragon dancers, and jugglers. Huangfu Qing seldom goes out of the palace, and he is at a fun age, so he is very excited to see everything! "Oh, I can''t see!" Huangfu stretched his neck, so anxious that the chubby legs were stretched thin. Xuanyin let her ride on his neck, holding her fleshy waist of the bucket: "See now?" Huangfu clapped his hands excitedly and shouted: "I see, I see! It looks so good! I want it too!" Not far away, Dongmei squeezed the cold sweat fiercely. The emperor is too used to the princess, the neck of the king of a country, he just rides when he says he wants to ride. "Daddy! I want to pet the big lion!" Huangfu anxiously moved Xuanyin''s neck. Xuanyin helped her steady: "Okay, I''ll take you there." She moved forward with difficulty in the crowded crowd. Ning Yue looked funny, but there was nothing to stop her. Both she and Xuanyin grew up lonely. Now that they have children, they naturally hope to give them all the share they didn''t get. Huangfu Che was about to jump off the carriage, but Ning Yue picked him up, and he was startled: "My son... I can walk by myself, I''m not tired." Ning Yue said softly: "It''s mother who wants to hug you." Huangfu Che''s ears were slightly red. The mother and son entered a pre-booked restaurant, sat down in the wing room on the second floor, and pushed open the window, just in time to have a panoramic view of the excitement of the temple fair. Xuan Yin had already walked to the first row, and did not know how to negotiate with the lion dancers What, the lion really jumped up around him, with a steady rhythm, Huangfu Qing giggled, stretched out his hand to touch the lion''s head. Enough touching the lion, Huangfu wanted to touch the dragon''s head again. The dragon is a big dragon composed of more than 20 people, much more spectacular than a lion. Xuanyin can''t reveal his identity to put pressure on the emperor. I don''t know how to negotiate with the dragon dancers They actually danced around him, not only that, they also let Huangfu sit on the dragon''s head, grabbed the dragon''s horn and ran back and forth in the square. Huangfu laughed until he lost his eyesight, sweating profusely, and his clothes were drenched. The jugglers in the back came up with a new trick, a living person breathing fire, Huangfu clamored to touch the fire, but Xuanyin quit and took her back to the restaurant. Huangfu would not cry when he couldn''t get what he really wanted. Although it was a pity that he didn''t touch the fire, he smiled heartlessly after Xuanyin handed her a bunch of candied haws. Ning Yue gave her daughter a good lesson, told her that fire is a dangerous thing and should not be touched, and then confiscated the candied haws she hadn''t finished eating. Huangfu looked at Xuanyin tearfully, Xuanyin cleared her throat, and she looked tearfully at her brother, who slipped a piece of coconut candy into her mouth without a trace. She smiled sweetly. Ning Yue ordered a table of southern dishes according to the preferences of the six people: boiled shrimp, roast goose, boiled chicken, fried tofu with Coprinus comatus, Dinghu Shangsu, hibiscus crab, sand tea beef, white jade jade, stir-fried cabbage, and an old Fire soup. Huangfu asked for a seat by the window: "Oh, my hands hurt so much!" Xuanyin hurriedly said: "What''s the matter? Did you just meet somewhere?" "That''s right... that''s right there! Oh, it hurts so much." Huangfu Qing looked aggrieved. Xuanyin took her hand: "Show me." Ning Yue said: "Don''t look, she doesn''t want to eat by herself." Then, she gave Huangfu an iron spoon, "Either eat by herself, or not!" Huangfu pursed his lips and picked up the spoon. But the dishes were so delicious that Huangfu Qing forgot the previous unhappiness while eating. After dinner, Ning Yue and Xuanyin stayed in the room to watch the temple fair, Dongmei and Xuanjiang went downstairs to buy fruit, Huangfu couldn''t sit still, and began to stroll in the corridor. Walking around, slipping downstairs. The backyard was empty. Dongmei washed the fruits she bought and was about to screw them upstairs, but Xuanjiang blocked her way. Dongmei blushed. Xuanjiang looked around, raised her jaw, and kissed her small mouth. "Oh, oh, I''m going to have the eye of a needle!" Huangfu covered his eyes with his little paw. After eating some fruit, the sky completely darkened, and Xuanyin took his wife and children to the lake for a walk. Along the way, there are many sellers of colorful lanterns, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, ships, birds, phoenixes and animals. Xuan Yin took Ning Yue''s hand, recalled with a smile: "When we first met, there didn''t seem to be so many lanterns." Ning Yue put her wind-blown hair behind her ears: "Yes, it''s usually a lotus lantern, but I remember you bought me a three-story black-topped boat, golden in color." "I still remember." Xuan Yin was moved. Ning Yue looked at Mo Yun in the sky: "I remember everything about us." Huangfu Qing was hugged by Dongmei, and chose a phoenix lantern: "That''s it!" Dongmei asked the little prince beside him: "Which one do you want, young master?" Huangfu Che looked disgusted, as if he thought it was childish, but he moved his lips and said, "Let''s do the lotus lamp." Dongmei handed the two brushes to the two respectively: "Young master and young lady can write whatever wishes they want on them, it is very effective." Huangfu Qing''s face turned green at that time, how sad it is that he can''t write Huangfu Che took the brush, waved his immature hand, and wrote a line of characters in a smooth and smooth manner. Although the content is not visible, it is impossible for everyone in calligraphy to get a glimpse of its strength. "What did you write? Show me!" Huangfu reached out for his note. Huangfu Che avoided: "You don''t understand." Huangfu leaned on his hips and said, "Who says I can''t read? I, I, I also went to an inner school! I, I, I can read! Show me!" "No." Huangfu rushed to grab it. Huangfu Che turned around to avoid. Huangfu jumped on top of him, his immature body of three or four years old was thrown down with a bang. Huangfu snatched the note from his hand, spread it out, and said, "What is this? Why can''t I understand a single word?" The little prince''s ears were slightly red, he snatched the note, put it into the lotus lantern, and floated into the lake. Huangfu squinted his eyes: "You have a secret... Hehehehe, an unspeakable secret." Unspeakable, I can speak four-character words! Oh, I''m so good! Huangfu Che''s eyes flickered, and he turned his face away: "That''s a wish made, you can''t show it to others, it won''t work if you look at it." Huangfu asked curiously: "Then what wish did you make?" "Unspeakable!" "Don''t learn how to speak from me!" Huangfu Qing threw his elder brother down again, the two small **** rolled into a ball, Huangfu Qing laughed loudly, and his elder brother blushed with anger. Ning Yue looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. In the past few years, Xuan Yin has been diligent in politics and made great efforts to govern, and it is not ineffective. Simply speaking, they have never encountered kidnappers during their travels. The group was exhausted from playing, Huangfu Qing fell asleep as soon as he got into the car, and Huangfu Che also felt faintly sleepy, but he kept his body tense and sat in the car with a serious face. Ning Yue patted his head affectionately: "Are you sleepy? The queen mother will hug you to sleep." Huangfu Che said solemnly: "My son is not sleepy." Ning Yue smiled dotingly. Huangfuche said again: "Mother, will you always be so kind to your son?" Ning Yue was startled for a moment, then said softly: "Of course, you are the child of the empress, and the empress will treat you well for the rest of her life." "What if..." he swallowed his saliva, "what if I do something wrong in the future?" Ning Yue knew that this child was precocious, so he didn''t judge him by the standard of ordinary children, and said seriously: "No matter what mistakes you make, you will always be the child of the empress, and the empress will love you, just like before." The little steamed stuffed bun rolls around and looks cute, asking for a monthly pass~ I dont know if you like to watch this kind of warm daily life, or do you like to have some conspiracy, such as Geng Yans haunting? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1302： 【V166】The little prince shows his power Chapter 1302V166The little prince shows his power The matter of filling the harem was finally suppressed by Xuan Yin. It is conceivable how much pressure Xuan Yin withstood, but Ning Yue didn''t know exactly how to do it. Since Xuanyin ascended the throne, she has been less involved in the affairs of the court. She has already broken one of the rules of her ancestors, and it is better to obey the other. However, it was an era when men were superior to women, regardless of how Ning Yue believed that Xuanyin belonged to her before marriage, but when she came to this point and sat on the queen''s seat, she realized that there were no concubines in the six palaces. Several times, she wanted to ask Xuan Yin to compromise, but she held back when she thought of the two children carved in pink and jade. In a blink of an eye, it enters autumn. Huangfuche is the crown prince, so he cannot allow him to have too many childhoods. From the first day of autumn, he went in and out of the upper study with Xuanyin. Xuanyin went to court before dawn, and he went to the study before dawn. The rain never stopped; the martial arts class was changed to the afternoon, Gu Nian was still young, and she focused on strengthening her body, doing Tai Chi, horse stance, bow and arrow and so on. Compared to him, Huangfu Qing was much more relaxed. He slept until he woke up naturally every day. He obviously shared the same bed with his brother, but she had no idea when his brother left. She also went to school, in the inner school, and received the teachings of the master together with the children of some princes and ministers. The progress here is naturally not the same as that of the prince; Huangfu Qing is the time to play casually in the afternoon, and occasionally go to make trouble for the prince , Occasionally stick to Xuanyin, and occasionally be pressed in the room by Ning Yue to paint red, in short, it is quite comfortable. Such days lasted until Mid-Autumn Festival. On the day of Mid-Autumn Festival, Xuan Yin skipped the early morning and internal school classes, and didn''t let Huangfu Che go to the study room, so he came to the Empress Dowager''s Palace early to let the Empress Dowager indulge her grandchildren. At night, the Empress Dowager asked people to set up a stage by the Taiye Pool, and invited theatrical troupe from the people to babble and sing the big opera. In the middle, it echoes with the bright moon and stars, the breeze blows, the water sparkles, and the waves shake, like the Milky Way all over the sky. Directly opposite the stage, several tables of banquets were set up. The Empress Dowager, Xuan Yin, Ning Yue, Huangfu Che, and Huangfu sat in the center, and on both sides were the seats of the Dowager Concubine and the Empress Dowager, as well as those of several ministers and their families. seats. The empress dowager was in a good mood, and the seat was earlier than scheduled, so the empress dowager and the empress dowagers all came, and greeted her and the empress one after another. She smiled and said, "Let''s all sit down, today is a family banquet, so there is no need to be formal." Everyone sit down. Huangfu couldn''t wait to grab the candy and eat it, because it was a festival and the Queen Mother was hosting a banquet, Ning Yue couldn''t be restrained, so she had to let her do whatever she wanted, she was also smart, and when she grabbed the fruit, she rubbed it into the Queen Mother''s arms, for fear of Ning Yue Snatched away her fruit, making Ning Yue dumbfounded. These fruits are wrapped in flour and honey and fried. They are extremely high in calories, and they tend to accumulate food if they eat too much. Ning Yue ordered Dongmei to serve a pot of chrysanthemum tea to reduce the heat. Huangfu Qing ate and ate, turned his little head, and asked Ning Yue, "Mother, isn''t uncle coming?" Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Uncle has something to do, so I won''t be with Qing''er this Mid-Autumn Festival." Actually, she only knew a rough idea of ??what was going on, and she made a five-year agreement with Rong Lin. Beiyu completes some tasks assigned by his wife, and if they are successfully completed, he will come back to reunite with his elder brother; if not, the two of them will have to forget each other for the rest of their lives. And the five-year agreement was made during the Mid-Autumn Festival, so every year on this day, the elder brother would lock himself in the room. Huangfu Qing was still young, so he didn''t remember that Rong Qing didn''t come during the Mid-Autumn Festival last year, he thought it was just this time, and after eating a few fruits, he turned the matter over, and soon, ministers of humerus and their family members entered one by one. seats. Huangfu rolled his eyes and asked, "Queen, why didn''t you see Daddy Sikong?" Ning Yue squeezed her pink mouth: "Be careful if your father hears it, it will annoy you again." When she was still pregnant, Sikong Shuo said that if she gave birth to a girl, she would own it to him. She thought it was just a joke at the time, but Sikong Shuo really came and hugged Qing''er for a few days. Since Qing''er could talk, So he taught Qing''er to call his father, Qing''er was young and easy to deceive, if he really called him that way, since then, it has been out of control. Of course, externally he only said he was a godfather, but internally, Xuanyin knew what his brother was thinking, so he was angry and annoyed. Finally, last year during the civil war in Xiliang, Xuanyin happily sent Sikong Shuo back. Huangfu blinked his eyes and said: "But I miss Papa Sikong so much! His coconut candy is the best!" Ning Yue smiled: "Is it the person who likes him or his candy?" Huangfu Qing thought about it seriously: "I like them all! Where''s Daddy Sikong? Why hasn''t it been a long time and you still haven''t come to see me?" Ning Yue touched her daughter''s head: "He has something to do too." Huangfuqing frowned, and said displeasedly: "What''s wrong with you adults? There are troubles every now and then! I can''t see anyone I want to see! I''m not happy!" Ning Yue pinched her face: "Grandmother, father, queen, and brother are all with you, aren''t you happy?" Huangfu snorted: "But I just miss Uncle and Daddy Sikong~" Over there, more and more people were seated, and the Queen Mother called the two precious grandsons over. "Qing''er, do you know what festival is today?" the queen mother asked kindly. Huangfu squinted his big eyes that were as bright as clear springs and said, "I know, Mid-Autumn Festival!" The queen mother said again: "The last time the imperial grandmother asked each of you to recite a Mid-Autumn Festival poem, have you recited it?" Started showing off grandson again. Huangfu Qing chuckled and said: "Recite it, you recite it very well." She would not admit that every night, her brother pressed her on the bed to recite poems, and if she didn''t recite them, she would not be allowed to sleep. She was almost exhausted! The queen mother didn''t believe it, she smiled and said, "Really? Then recite a song for everyone?" Everyone turned to look at Huangfu, Huangfu cleared his throat, and said in a childlike voice: "Thinking at a quiet night, Li Bai, the moonlight is bright in front of the bed, it seems like there is frost on the ground, look up at the bright moon, lower your head and think about your hometown." "Good!" The Empress Dowager clapped her hands in praise. Many children can recite such simple poems at the age of two, and Huangfu Qing is almost four years old. What is there to be surprised at? But the queen mother said yes, and everyone dared not say no, and praised one by one. "The princess is really smart, and she can recite it so fluently." "The voice is also very nice, like the sounds of nature." "Our child is the same age as the princess, but he still can''t recite a sentence." "Mom, I can recite a thousand-character text." "shut up!" The Queen Mother heard the good ones, and selectively filtered out the bad ones, then held Huangfu Che''s hand and said, "Che''er, you can recite a song for everyone too, okay?" "Yes." Huangfu Che cupped his hands and saluted, a little person, as carved from white jade, delicate and cute, but rather dignified, like a little adult, ""Water Melody Song Head", Su Shi. Bingchen Mid-Autumn Festival, drink happily at Dan. Drunk, writing this article, and conceiving a child. When is the bright moon? Ask the sky for wine. I dont know the palace in the sky, what year is it? I want to go back by the wind, but I am afraid that Qionglou Yuyu will be too cold in the heights! Dancing clear shadow, like in the world! Turn to Zhuge, a low-level household, without sleep. There should be no hatred, what is the long-term goodbye? People have sorrows and joys, and the moon has cloudy and sunny waxes and wanes. Nung, moon and new moon. " The empress dowager''s eyes turned slightly hot: "What a ''I wish you a long life, and we will be together for a long time''." Infected by the poetic scene, everyone couldn''t help showing emotion. This poem is nothing to adults, but three or four-year-old children can recite it in rhythmic rhythms. The same, it is moving. Ning Yue turned her head to look at Xuanyin, seeing that his eyes also flashed approval, knowing that she was very satisfied with his performance towards her son, she smiled knowingly, and looked at Huangfu Che again. Huangfu Che was also looking at her, eyes met, she smiled slightly, Huangfu Che lowered his eyes shyly. Afterwards, the Empress Dowager asked someone to present crabs and fine wine. During the banquet, a young gentleman called out "Young Intestine", which attracted the attention of a bunch of children. It was her grandson who was too clever, she couldn''t see who was more powerful than her grandson, so she asked Huangfu Che with a smile: "Che''er, do you know what the gutless son is?" Huangfu Che said seriously: "''He who is called a gentleman without intestines is also a crab''. The ancients said, ''If it walks horizontally, it is called a crab; if it uses its walking sound, it is called Guo Ke; if it uses its outer bones, it is called Jieshi; If the inside is empty, it is said to have no intestines.'' The little boy named Mr. Gutless obviously didn''t expect the crab to have such a powerful origin, and was immediately dumbfounded. The Queen Mother was very satisfied. Everyone is also amazing. The feast continues. Ning Yue lowered her volume, and asked Xuan Yin: "Is the queen mother... too good at showing off her grandson?" Xuanyin said softly: "I heard that when Huangfuyan was still in the palace, she used to show off her daughter like this." When it comes to Huangfuyan, Ning Yue seems to understand how the little princess got her silly temper. Didn''t she inherit Huangfushan? ! But having said that, the two sisters have been missing for so many years and have not heard from them. It is really worrying. It is hard for the Queen Mother to have fun and never show it in front of them. But in my heart, I must miss them very much, right? Here, when the crabs were almost big, Duke Dingguo brought his grandson and granddaughter to the banquet. Dingguo Gong Geng Qingyun, the rightful owner of the second house, and Geng Yan''s second uncle, had guarded the western border for many years. After receiving the title, he returned to the imperial court and became the new head of the Geng family. Different from the previous Patriarch who was at the helm secretly, Geng Qingyun was a general who attracted the attention of thousands of people since he was a child, and he acted much more openly and aboveboard than Patriarch Geng. His biological mother is the continuation of Mrs. Geng. Although she is also a direct descendant, she does not have the same mother as the Mrs. Geng. This is probably one of the reasons why he chose to stand by and watch when the eldest son of the Geng family was in trouble. When Geng Qingyun first returned to Beijing, Xuanyin and Ningyue thought that he would be anxious to avenge Dafang. After two years of observation, he found that although he was not particularly supportive of Xuanyin, he had no intention of avenging Dafang at all. The deep meaning of this is a bit intriguing. "Oh, I''m late, you should be punished!" Geng Qingyun walked over with a smile, and bowed his hands to the queen mother and Xuanyin Ningyue, "The queen mother, the emperor, and the empress." Xiao Baozi, "His Royal Highness, Princess." He also ordered his grandson to greet the group. The queen mother smiled and said: "It''s just in time, the fresh crabs are still hot, if they are later, they will be cold and unpalatable!" As soon as the Queen Mother finished speaking, another hearty voice came from behind Geng Qingyun: "Then the humble minister came just in time?" It is Chen Guogong and Chen Taifu, the fathers of Concubine Chen. Chen Taifu bowed to the person seated, Huangfu Che got up, and returned a half bow to him: "Teacher." Chen Taifu returned with courtesy, and the two were even. A five-year-old girl in pink came out from behind Chen Taifu, looked at Huangfu Che and said, "Are you the prince? I heard my grandfather talk about you. I heard that you are better than me and can recite many poems. Yes." Like this?" Huangfu Che didn''t speak, just cupped his hands lightly as a show of courtesy, and then returned to Ning Yue''s side. Chen Jiao quit, and chased after her fiercely: "Why are you ignoring people?" Chen Taifu saw his granddaughter rushing to the seat in the main palace, his face changed slightly in fright, and he shouted: "Sister Jiao, what''s the matter? Come back!" Chen Jiao shrank her neck, and returned to her grandfather in resentment. Chen Taifu said apologetically: "Sister Jiao is naughty, the emperor and the ladies laughed at her." The queen mother said generously: "They are all children, there is no need to be polite." Then she said to the little princess: "Qing''er, that is Miss Chen, one year older than you, go play with her." Huangfu went away in a hurry, and the two children quickly became friends. Seeing that they were having such a good time, the young master and young lady of the Geng family joined them after asking Geng Qingyun for instructions. I had so much fun that I didn''t eat any crabs, and after dinner, they ate some so-so, and invited me to play again. Ning Yue hurriedly asked Dongmei to follow her, in case the children lost their sense of proportion when they were having fun. Seeing Huangfu Che sitting motionless and upright on the stool, she couldn''t help smiling: "Prince, let''s go play too. It''s a festival today, so don''t take it with you." Being a prince by yourself is just like the children of ordinary people." Huangfu Che blinked: "Does Queen Mother want me to play with them?" Ning Yue thought for a while, and didn''t know how to answer. Listening to his tone, it seemed that he was playing with his peers because of her, but he was obviously less than four years old, so he should play like that. He was like an old master all day long. It seemed that it was what worried her. Ning Yue said softly: "My mother wants you to be happier and more relaxed. You are a prince, and you need to learn a lot in the past. Your father has always been strict with you, but if there is a chance, of course, my mother also hopes that you can occasionally. Release some of your own nature. I don''t know if you understand what the queen mother said. " "I understand." Huangfu Che jumped off the stool, "I have gone to play!" Looking at his back as he left in a hurry, Ning Yue smiled and shook her head. On the lawn 100 meters east of the banquet, the children played throwing pots. They were afraid of hurting others. Dongmei ordered the maids to stand ten meters away. Since these are all children from the inner school, there is no need to worry about them colliding with anything. Chen Jiao and Geng Xiaoxi are both five years old, and they are both delicate and cute. They are students in the same class, but Chen Jiao is the top female student in the inner school, and she is more in the limelight than Geng Xiaoxi. Geng Xiaoxi doesn''t like her. Geng Xiaoxi took Huangfu Qing''s hand: "Princess, let''s play together!" Huangfu nodded his head: "Okay." Chen Jiao pouted: "But princess, you clearly agreed to play with me!" Huangfu thought about it, it seems that he really said so, so what should we do? Seven-year-old Geng Zhijie came over, looked down at a group of kids and said, "Then you two have a competition, whoever wins will play with the princess!" This idea was unanimously approved by the children. Huangfu Qing was the referee. Chen Jiao and Geng Xiaoxi each stood outside the line. They each had ten arrows. Whoever threw the most arrows would be the final winner. Both of them are not good at throwing pots, after a while, neither of them hit. Geng Zhijie said disdainfully: "How stupid!" He picked up an arrow and threw it easily. Huangfu Qing muttered: "My emperor brother will do it too, he is stronger than you!" Geng Zhijie scoffed: "I grew up on horseback. I have been able to ride horses since I was born. The strong horses in the west are not like the weak horses in Shengjing. They are extremely difficult to control. I can shoot arrows while sitting on a horse. Toss the pot, who can beat me?" "My brother can beat you!" Huangfu stomped his feet, turned his head, and saw his brother walking this way, his eyes lit up with excitement, "Brother Huang! Brother Huang! Come quickly!" "What''s the matter?" Huangfu Che approached, and asked without anger. Huangfu leaned into his brother''s arm and said: "He said he could ride a horse and throw a pot. No one is as good as him. I said you are better than him, but he didn''t believe it." Chen Jiao smiled brightly: "His Royal Highness must be able to beat Geng Zhijie to pieces, right?" Laughing at her as an idiot? Hmph, let His Royal Highness rule you! Geng Xiaoxi looked at her elder brother, and then at the crown prince, remembering what her mother and father had said, she blushed, and stopped arguing for her elder brother. Geng Zhijie saw that he was so isolated and helpless, but his fighting spirit was full of fighting spirit. He didn''t care whether he offended the prince or not. Anyway, he didn''t quite understand the difference between the prince and them when he was young, so he snorted defiantly: "Do you dare to compare with me?" Huangfu Che frowned, his eyes were indifferent, obviously not interested in this kind of boring competition, but Huangfu couldn''t hold back Huangfu leaned aside and shouted shortly, "How do you compare?" Geng Zhijie said: "Seeing how young you are, I will give you five arrows. Whoever shoots the most arrows will be the winner." "You don''t need to let me, I only take five." Huangfu Che said calmly. Geng Zhijie smiled: "That won''t work, others will say I bullied you!" "Gu is the prince, if you want to bully, you can only be bullied by Gu." He said calmly, with an imperial coercion on his brows, looking from a distance, he looked like a lively little Xuanyin. Geng Zhijie''s expression froze for a moment, then he cleared his throat quickly and said, "You don''t want me to let you. If you lose, don''t complain to someone." Huangfu Che casually picked up the arrow. Chen Jiao raised her fist and said, "His Royal Highness must win!" Huangfu followed her example: "Brother Huang will win!" Geng Xiaoxi: "Brother...His Royal Highness the Crown Prince will surely win." Geng Zhijie gave his sister a hard look! The two began to throw pots. Geng Zhijie deserves to be a child who grew up in the west. His wrist is stronger than that of a boy in his teens. He hits four out of five arrows, which is very beautiful. It''s Huangfuche''s turn. Huangfuche is not an easy-going lamp. He started to build up his body with a martial artist since he was two years old. He must have a bow and arrow in his daily training. In Geng Zhijie''s words, who can beat him when he is mere throwing a pot? Five arrows, all arrows are shot in vain. Geng Zhijie was dumbfounded. If he remembered correctly, the prince seems to be younger than his sister, right? How can you vote so accurately? Those little girls can''t even hold them steady! Even if the prince is stronger, he shouldn''t be stronger than himself... There must be something wrong with the arrow! He rushed to check the prince''s arrow: "Your arrow is obviously lighter than mine! You cheated!" "The lone arrow is taken from the same quiver as your arrow, how could it be different?" "It''s light!" Geng Zhijie said deceivingly. Huangfu Che said: "That Gu will compete with you again, you use the arrows that Gu used, and Gu uses the arrows that you used before." The two competed again like this, this round, Geng Zhijie''s result was even worse, only hit three shots, Huangfuche still hit five out of five. Geng Zhijie was furious. Chen Jiao said proudly: "You still laugh at us for being stupid, aren''t you even more stupid? You are already seven years old, and you still lost to His Royal Highness! Your Highness is so much younger than you!" Huangfu smiled proudly and said: "Brother Huang is the most powerful!" He hugged Huangfu Che and gnawed wildly, licking Huangfu Che''s face with saliva. Geng Xiaoxi looked at the princess enviously. When she grew up, the prince would play with her. He didn''t notice that his brother was going crazy. Huangfu Che walked in front of Geng Zhijie, without the arrogance and domineering after the victory, but said in a calm tone: "I practice bow and arrow every day, but Mr. Geng devotes himself to learning internally, and he can''t win alone." It would be fine if he was arrogant, but with such humility, Geng Zhijie not only lost in archery, but also in being a man. Huangfu Che turned around, ready to go back to the table. Geng Zhijie looked at him with eyes like torches, with flames churning in his heart, his head was burning hot, he gritted his teeth suddenly, grabbed Huangfuche''s arm, and said in a volume that only two people could hear: "Actually, you have What are you so proud of? You''re just a poor wretch whose mother died! When the queen gives birth to her own son, she won''t want you!" Huangfu Che''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "You are not allowed to insult the orphaned queen mother!" "What about the queen mother? Hehe, you don''t know how your mother died, do you? She killed her. She couldn''t give birth to a child by herself, so she robbed Xu''s child. You are so stupid as a mother! what-" Before Geng Zhijie could finish his sentence, Huangfu Che threw him to the ground. Geng Zhijie was already seven years old. How could he have expected a three or four-year-old child to have such amazing explosive power? He grabbed Huangfu Che''s head and was about to slap him, but at this moment, Huangfu Che opened his mouth and bit his neck! "Ah-ah-" he screamed. The kids were terrified. Dongmei and a group of maids immediately surrounded her. Dongmei first broke Geng Zhijie''s finger on the prince''s head, and then said to the prince: "Your Highness! Your Highness, stop biting! Let him go!" Huangfu Che didn''t let go, blood flowed out from between his teeth. Geng Zhijie cried in pain: "Let go of me... woo... It hurts... Grandpa, come and save me..." When the news spread to the banquet, Geng Qingyun suddenly stood up, looking deeply at the lawn a hundred meters away, the night was too dark, and the maids surrounded the two of them, he couldn''t see anything, but he seemed I heard my grandson calling for help The queen mother also heard: "What''s wrong? Which family''s child is crying? Is it Che''er? Che''erquick, help Ai''s family to take a look!" Ning Yue walked towards the lawn with the help of the Queen Mother. Xuanyin, Chen Taifu, and Geng Qingyun had already arrived at the scene one step ahead. Huangfu Che was still biting Geng Zhijie, his eyes were sharp, like a little wild wolf biting its prey, Geng Zhijie had already wet his pants from crying, kicking his legs desperately, but he couldn''t get off Huangfu who was riding on his stomach Che; his hand was grabbed by Dongmei, but he couldn''t touch Huangfu Che. Geng Qingyun was filled with anger when he saw his grandson being bullied like this! Xuan Yin frowned, and said fiercely: "Huangfu Che! Get up for me!" Huangfu Che loosened his teeth coldly, and walked to Xuanyin''s side. Xuan Yin raised his hand and slapped him! Huangfu Che was beaten until half of his face was swollen. Huangfu was startled, ran over and hugged his brother: "Father! Don''t hit brother Huang!" Xuan Yin''s cold gaze was always on Huangfu Che''s face: "Take the princess away." "Yes." Dongmei hugged Huangfu aside. When the Queen Mother arrived at the scene, she first smelled a strong smell of urine, and then she glanced away, and saw her precious grandson confronting his father, the right side of his face was red and swollen, thinking of the slaps he heard before, he knew Even after being beaten by Xuanyin, he didn''t care about the truth, stepped forward and hugged Huangfuche into his arms: "What are you doing, huh? A good-looking child, is it worth beating like this? You want to vent your anger and come to Ai''s house Alright! It''s the Ai family''s banquet! It''s the Ai family''s fault! The Ai family has caught your bad luck!" Xuan Yin took a breath: "Mother..." "Don''t call the Empress Ai''s mother! Ai''s mother can''t afford it!" The Empress Dowager was about to lose her temper. Such an obedient child has never done a single thing wrong since she was a child. Isn''t it just a child who has some conflicts? As a father, why are you so cruel? Ning Yue took a deep look at her son and asked Xuanyin, "What happened?" Xuanyin said angrily, "I bit Geng Zhijie." Ning Yue walked to Geng Zhijie''s side, Geng Zhijie had already been hugged by Geng Qingyun, blood was bubbling from his neck, he pressed a handkerchief, the handkerchief soon oozes blood again, it can be seen that Huangfuche really took it off Ruthless, if Xuanyin hadn''t arrived in time, he might have killed him already. Ning Yue took a breath when she thought that her usually docile and well-behaved son would do such an absurd and violent thing. "Grandpa... woo... Grandpa, it hurts me so much..." Geng Zhijie sobbed aggrievedly. Geng Qingyun glared at the prince coldly, and said to Xuanyin and Ning Yue: "I don''t know how my grandson offended His Highness the Crown Prince, so that His Highness wanted to bite him to death!" The queen mother hurriedly said: "I have to ask you, my grandson, what did you do! Che''er, who mourns the family, is not the kind of person who makes trouble for no reason!" Geng Qingyun said coldly: "What kind of outrage can a seven-year-old child do? Did he beat the prince, or did he kill him? When Weichen arrived here, he didn''t even touch the prince with a single finger! The crown prince is riding on him, and the maid is holding his hand... whoever bullies another is not blind!" "You...you..." The Queen Mother blushed from choking. "I didn''t hit him...he went crazy and bit me... woo woo..." Geng Zhijie burst into tears. Xuanyin said seriously: "Ding Guogong takes the young master down to heal his wounds first, and I will give Ding Guogong a satisfactory explanation." From the mouths of Chen Jiao, Huangfu Qing, Dongmei and others, the couple roughly understood what happened. It was nothing more than that Geng Qingyun was too arrogant, scolded Chen Jiao and Geng Xiaoxi for being idiots, and claimed to be number one in the world. Willing to be humiliated by his little friend, but also wanting to frustrate Geng Qingyun''s spirit, the crown prince and Geng Qingyun had a competition. The prince treats each other with courtesy, humbles himself and does not take credit for it The incident has developed to this point, and it should have ended satisfactorily. After all, the prince gave Geng Qingyun the steps, but he didn''t know what Geng Qingyun said to the prince, so the prince turned his head and bit him. The queen mother snorted distressedly: "What a big deal, isn''t it normal for children to fight? Didn''t you see that our Che''er is so much younger than him? He can''t beat Che''er. He has reason?" Xuanyin has a headache! Teaching children cant be taught like this. He is the crown prince of a country and will be the emperor of southern Xinjiang in the future. How can he bite someone when he disagrees? How can I explain to the Geng family after being bitten to death? Leaving aside these things, what if Geng Zhijie is a formidable person, and he bites someone, but he is repaired instead? The fights between children can be big or small, if you accidentally cause some sequelae, it will be a lifetime thing! "Mother, you can''t spoil him like this, he will suffer in the future with his temperament." He said earnestly, he is a person who has experienced it, how can he not understand that it is not steel, but grass? This is the truth that Sikong Shuo taught him, and he only learned it at the price of kneeling, and he doesn''t want his son to take so many detours. The queen mother refused to let go: "Didn''t you see how obedient Che''er is? He must have struck Che''er first! Che''er fought back when he came here!" Huangfu Che said quietly: "I made the first move." Queen Mother: "..." Ning Yue coaxed the Queen Mother back to the bedroom. Xuan Yin sat on the main seat, looked at the prince who was kneeling on the ground but straightened his back, and said, "Is there anything you want to explain to me?" Huangfu Che said: "No." Xuanyin put down the teacup: "Just right, I have nothing to ask. I don''t care what Geng Zhijie said to you. I am very disappointed that you are so easily irritated, and even so angry that you forgot your identity." Huangfu Che''s eyes lit up with waves. Xuanyin said: "Do you know what''s wrong?" Huangfu Che said stubbornly: "I am not wrong." Xuan Yin''s eyes dimmed, but he didn''t show too much surprise: "It''s not up to you to make the decision. You were born in this dynasty, so you have to adapt to the rules of the dynasty. If the rules say you are wrong, you are wrong." . "My son is not wrong." "you" Xuanyin''s eyelids twitched, and he said to Dongmei: "Light up the corner lamp!" The corner lamp is a blue-gray octagonal exquisite lamp under the corridor. Generally, it is not lit. When it is lit, someone will be on duty at night, but the people on duty at night are not them servants. Dongmei blessed her body: "Yes." Dongmei lit the corner lamp, took a cushion and placed it on the cold and hard stone steps: "Your Highness." Huangfu Che knelt down without changing his face. The cold wind is bleak, the silence is like rain, the black clouds press down on the moon, and the night is like ink. The petite and stubborn figure knelt upright in the cold wind and dark night, like an obsidian buried in shallow water, lustrous and icy, cold and lonely. Huangfu leaned on the bed crying for his brother, cried till the back, and fell asleep. Xuan Yin sat at the desk reviewing the memorial, occasionally coughing in a low voice. Ning Yue boiled a bowl of pears with rock sugar: "Your Majesty, it''s late at night, why don''t you go rest after drinking some pear soup?" "I''m not sleepy." Ning Yue took the cloak and put it on his shoulders, looked sideways, looked at the small body in the courtyard, and sighed. Huangfu Che''s stubbornness was beyond everyone''s imagination. He knelt for two full hours until he lost consciousness, and he didn''t say a word, "I know I''m wrong." Huangfu Che woke up in a warm place, faint, soft, and exuding an intoxicating fragrance. He blinked, feeling very comfortable, and closed his eyes again. Ning Yue felt the movement in her arms, and raised her hand to touch his forehead: "It''s not hot anymore, Che''er, are you awake?" Huangfu Che opened his eyes, met Shang Ning Yue''s gentle eyes, and nodded: "Mother." Ning Yue propped herself up on her elbows and tucked in the quilt for him: "Is there any discomfort? Tell the queen mother." Huangfu Che shook his head, but looked at Ning Yue indifferently. Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Should I get up, or sleep for a while?" Huangfu Che didn''t speak, but stared at Ning Yue in a daze. Ning Yue said with a smile: "Mother, let''s sleep with you." Saying that, Fu hugged his thin body into her arms again. Huangfu Che heaved a sigh of satisfaction. Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing: "Do you like sleeping with the queen mother very much?" "Ok." "When the queen mother was young, she also liked to sleep with her own mother." "Mother Queen." "Ok?" "Are you...disappointed with Che''er?" He asked in a low voice, not daring to look into Ning Yue''s eyes. Ning Yue shook her head, and said tenderly and dotingly: "The queen mother believes that Che''er did this, so there must be a reason why she has to do it. The queen''s Che''er is a child who knows how to measure, and will never let the queen down. But the queen... very Worried about Che''er, when Che''er goes to bite someone, the queen mother will think, what if that person is also very strong and hurts Che''er? When Che''er is punished by the emperor to kneel, the queen mother will think again, Che''er You are still so young, what if you kneel down and break your body? Even if you dont feel that you are wrong in your heart, but tell a lie and coax your father, dont you just pass by? Seeing you kneeling there, the empress really feels distressed... "As he spoke, his eyes were red. Huangfu Che also shed tears: "The mother... the son is wrong..." Three days later, Huangfu Che completely lost his fever, and went to Duke Dingguo''s mansion to apologize to Geng Zhijie in person: "...Young Master Geng, I was wrong before and bullied you. After three days of self-examination, I decided to come here to apologize to Young Master Geng, please. Mr. Geng forgive Gu for his recklessness." After finishing speaking, he bowed deeply. How dare Geng Qingyun accept the prince''s gift? Quickly pulled Nalai''s grandson who was rolling his eyes on the bed, and whispered: "Why don''t you salute His Highness the Crown Prince?" People come to make an apology to save you face, but if you really have to accept it firmly and spread the word, those censors will criticize and say that the Geng familys family rules are not strict and their education is not good enough. Geng Zhijie reluctantly got out of bed, and returned the gift to the prince. Huangfu Che said in a gentle tone: "Young Master Geng has learned a lot and has a broad mind. Regardless of his previous recklessness, he is really a rare talent from an aristocratic family." What he said was so impeccable that people almost forgot his age. Geng Qingyun smiled and praised the prince, and then reprimanded his grandson a few words, saying that his grandson offended His Highness with his outspoken words, and hoped that His Highness would not take those words to heart. Huangfu Che said calmly: "Gu has completely forgotten what Young Master Geng said. In the future, I don''t want anyone to mention it again." Geng Qingyun was a little stunned, but soon, Fu got down and said, "Yes, I would like to obey His Royal Highness''s order!" After Huangfu Che left, Geng Qiaoshan came out from behind the screen, and asked with a look of panic, "Father, he... he didn''t complain to the emperor or queen, did he?" "What do you think? If you sue, based on your son''s words, I warn you, the emperor will kill you!" Geng Qingyun said bitterly. Geng Qiaoshan shrank his neck: "Kill me...what to do? It''s not what I said...a child...Tong Yan Wuji...Can he still kill children?" Geng Qingyun glared at him: "Hmph! It''s not that the two of you are talking about this in front of the child. Can the child say such outrageous things? Can he make up such a wonderful story? Really Xuanyin and Ma Ningyue Fool?!" Geng Qiaoshan was scolded bloody, and teased: "I...I was... drank too much... and complained indiscriminately... Who knew that brat didn''t work with reading, memorizing these heresies... every one is accurate?" said Then, he didn''t forget to kick his son. Geng Zhijie was kicked in pain and hid behind his grandfather. "But then again, how did Xu Guiren die? Did he die of illness?" Geng Qiaoshan asked. Geng Qingyun said angrily: "What are you doing so much?" "Aren''t I curious? You said that if Xu Guiren was really killed by the queen, then the queen is the prince''s mother-killing enemy. We only need to let the prince know the truth, and are we afraid that the prince will not kill the queen?" Queen, marry Xiaoxi from his family as the crown princess again, my God, Xiaoxi will be the next queen! If the first wife can produce a queen, so can their second wife! Geng Qingyun rolled his eyes at him and scolded him, "Don''t make trouble for me", but he felt that what his son said made sense. I solemnly recommend the article "The Tyrant''s Proud Farm Wife" by my friend Mercury Bottle, http://www. xxsy. net/info/856050. html Introduction Enter carefully! This is definitely not a story about how little buns grew up, but a little loli who worked hard and wanted to raise little buns. She didn''t want to one day, but found that... Accidental time travel, justice ranger turns ugly village girl, sister-in-law is greedy, sells her to others for ten taels of silver. Temporarily soft-hearted, pick up a stinky kid and go home, but he has the physique to attract killers... It''s so miserable that he has no friends. Live in the deep mountains, brew fine wine, breed cattle and sheep, Eat steak, drink wine, and cook barbecue. Earn tickets, have nothing to do to tease the little buns, life is boundless joy! Nima! What do these men in black want to do... (end of this chapter) Chapter 1303： V167】 Chapter 1303V167 Time flies, New Year''s Eve comes quietly. This is the busiest and most lawless day of the year. Even if Huangfu Qing lost his teeth, Ning Yue didn''t say anything to her. She didn''t understand why the Chinese New Year was more lively than her birthday, and she didn''t understand why Father Huang He will cherish his mother especially, as if the mother has done very tiring and difficult things, so the father loves him so much. Ai, the world of grown-ups is really difficult to understand. Huangfu put his head down to eat the fried sugar-coated little golden fruit. There was no snow in Shengjing, but the climate was cold and humid. Ning Yue sat for a while, feeling a little cool, and stroked her arms. Dongmei stepped forward and asked if she wanted to add some charcoal, but Ning Yue refused. She didn''t move, and naturally felt cold. The two little guys were eating and drinking, but they were already sweating profusely. Wet, hurriedly took a cloth towel and put it on: "Go and warm the clothes, and change them for the prince and princess later." "Yes." Dongmei responded. Ning Yue looked at the door, and said again: "The emperor has been going to the imperial study for a while, and I''m afraid he might be caught up in something, so you send someone to stew a bowl of ginseng soup." "Okay, ma''am." Ning Yue saw that there was nothing else to do, so she simply got up and walked around. After all, she was not yet nineteen years old, but she was still very irritable. After walking a few steps, she was sweating hotly, so she went back to the bedroom to change her shirt. Passing through the exquisite corridor hung with red exquisite lights, you enter a small wintersweet garden. Because of the climate, the wintersweet here does not look very good-looking. Ning Yue thinks of the plum trees in her hometown. Dancing with the wind, running on the snow with my elder brother, my mother and eldest sister laughed together behind me; I also thought of the wintersweet planted by myself in the palace wall of the previous life. "Are you cranky again?" A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him, it was still full of magnetism, so nice that it could make people''s ears pregnant. Ning Yue turned around, her eyes passed through the mottled tree shadows, and fell on a face wearing a silver mask. Those eyes were as quiet as an abyss, with a huge suction force, as if they wanted to capture all the souls of people. The corners of his bright red lips curled up slightly, as if he was very satisfied with Ning Yue''s daze: "You''re thinking about me again, aren''t you?" Ning Yue returned to her senses, and smiled politely and distantly: "Why are you here? I didn''t hear any news beforehand." Sikong Shuo gracefully walked around from behind the plum tree, and said disapprovingly: "I want to surprise someone, it seems that I am more frightened." Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing: "How can it be so serious?" When the words fall, there is no more words. The atmosphere is a bit awkward. Once upon a time, I always had endless things to say to him, but in my new life, everything changed on one side. Sikong Shuo put his hands behind his back, looked at the stars in the sky, and said with a half sigh: "How are you doing recently?" Ning Yue said: "Very good, how about you?" "not good." Ning Yue''s eyes paused, and she looked at him. He laughed: "I''m old and lonely." Ning Yue looked away, didn''t know where to look, picked up a wintersweet, stroked the petals and said: "You are not young anymore, and you have regained your humanity. Let''s find a suitable girl to start a family with." "Ma Ningyue, what do you think of home? Just find someone to live with?" He asked with a hint of sarcasm. Ning Yue was speechless, because for most people, home really meant this. There were thousands of unsatisfactory things in the world. Marriage was a matter of matchmaker''s words and parents'' orders. What men wanted was nothing more than Beautiful wives and concubines, full of heirs, what women want is nothing more than raising their eyebrows and respecting each other as guests. As for other things, they are lucky if they get it, but fate if they dont. The atmosphere became more and more embarrassing, no one spoke, Ning Yue tightened the thin jacket on her body: "It''s windy outside, come in and sit down, Xuanyin is in the imperial study, I''ll ask someone to call him, you two may not see each other for a long time , there must be a lot of personal things to say." This is ready to escape. Sikong Shuo was angry and funny: "Ma Ningyue, I don''t seem to have treated you lightly, have I? I haven''t done anything to make you uneasy, have I? As for seeing me like a mouse seeing a cat, you can hide when you can? " Ning Yue couldn''t move anymore. Her feelings for Sikong Shuo are very complicated. She once loved deeply, and then hated deeply. Lake water, but he can''t stand him and keeps teasing her, what else can she do besides hide? The two remained silent for a few seconds, only the whistling wind remained in the air. "Haven''t you gotten tired of Xuanyin yet?" He asked with a half-smile. Ning Yue gave him a sideways look: "We''re doing very well, sweet and sweet." Sikong Shuo chuckled: "Forget it, you can live with him, I owe you. I didn''t cherish you at the beginning, so I have to watch others own you in this life. You are still a person... I can''t bear to touch you, God''s sake." The arrangement was brilliant." If she followed someone else, she had no doubt that Sikong Shuo would kill that person and take him as her own, but it happened to be Xuanyin, his dearest brother. Ning Yue couldn''t help sighing: "Yeah, this kind of arrangement really makes people crazy, uncomfortable and helpless...Fatality tricks people." "Sometimes I really envy Xuan Yin." What do you envy him for? Became the emperor you always wanted to be, or got the woman you always wanted? Ning Yue lowered her eyes and listened quietly. He asked: "Will he still dream about things from the previous life?" Ning Yue shook her head: "It''s been a long time, maybe Geng Wushuang made a mistake, Xuanyin won''t remember everything at all." "It''s good to only remember part of it." His voice gradually tinged with melancholy, "I occasionally think, why can''t I remember the past? Even if I can''t, at least let me know, you What is it like when you love me?" Ning Yue''s heart trembled. Sikong Shuo laughed at himself: "Now, I have to find all kinds of excuses even to see you. I have never regretted anything, including the fact that I have done everything under the skirts of those empresses in order to get to my current position. I have no regrets at all." , but Ma Ningyue, your business..." His throat slipped, and he said with difficulty: "I regret it." After finishing speaking, he turned and left. The wintersweet was blown off by the cold wind and floated on his shoulders, and was blown up by the wind again, falling into the dust. Ning Yue returned to the bedroom, just in time to meet Xuan Yin returning from the imperial study, Xuan Yin took off the heavy dragon robe, changed into normal clothes, and asked Ning Yue, "Sikong Shuo is here, have you met him?" Ning Yue gave him a slight pause for his belt-tying hand: "I met you, and I said a few words in the wintersweet garden." "What did you say?" Xuan Yin grabbed Ning Yue''s hand with a nervous expression on his face. Ning Yue smiled and said, "What else can I say? Just ask him why he came here suddenly." "Oh." Xuanyin let go of his hands, and buttoned his neckline, "He has heard about Huangfuyan and Huangfushan, come and tell me." "Is...really?" Ning Yue lowered her eyes. Xuanyin sneered: "But I think he is looking for an excuse to see you." Ning Yue''s body froze. Xuanyin fastened the buttons: "Small tricks, I''m still afraid that he won''t make it? A few years ago, I couldn''t **** you away. Now you are a queen, he thinks beautifully." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, she raised her eyes and smiled and said, "Are there going to be fireworks later? The children have been looking forward to it for a long time." She changed the subject without a trace. "Of course we have to let it go. Qing''er has been arguing for a long time, and she and I personally picked those fireworks." When mentioning her daughter, Xuanyin had a look of doting on her face. Ning Yue changed into a royal blue sable fur coat, and said, "You said just now that Sikong Shuo found out the whereabouts of his younger sisters. Where are they? Are they living well?" "Sikong Shuo tracked down their traces in the Northern Territory. He followed a caravan. It''s not clear whether it''s good or not, but with Huangfuyan''s mind, it shouldn''t be bullied. Later, Sikong Shuo is going to go to the merchants. Caravan dignitaries, but found that the caravan has left the Northern Territory." "Where did that go?" "Probably Soochow." "Soochow?" Ning Yue''s face was a little strange, "That''s a big desert, where will the caravan go?" Xuanyin said: "The desert also needs to do business, and also needs life and military supplies. At present, it is not sure whether the caravan really went to Dongwu, or whether it will return to the northern region. Anyway, the southern border and the western border It''s just that there is no trace of the two of them." Ning Yue thought about it, and found it a bit tricky, because both the Northern Territory and Soochow had much more complex terrain than Xiliang in the southern Xinjiang. "Do you want to tell the queen about this matter?" Xuanyin shook his head: "Tell me when you find it, lest" He didn''t say the latter words, but Ning Yue understood, so that in case there was an accident on the road, it would be better to let the queen mother always think that the daughters are living safely in some corner. The two reached an agreement tacitly. When they arrived at the backyard to set off fireworks with the queen mother and the little buns, they never mentioned the matter of Huangfuyan and Huangfushan. The queen mother accompanied her grandchildren to set off fireworks, and when she was tired, she went back to the house to watch the new year. As soon as she left, Sikong Shuo came, still in the radiant purple dress, with a straight and slender figure, wide sleeves falling down, and a brocade box inlaid with colored glaze and pearls twisted in his hand. All kinds of brilliance, pearly luster and jade, make him more and more exquisite like jade. "Daddy Sikong!" Huangfu threw himself into his arms, jumped up, and he grabbed her easily and picked her up. "It sank again." He chuckled. Huangfu hugged his neck and bit his cheeks: "I miss you so much, Daddy Sikong! You won''t come to see me after the Mid-Autumn Festival! I''m not happy!" Sikong Shuo looked at her amusedly: "Here, I''m here to apologize to the little princess." He handed her the brocade box in his hand. Huangfu held the brocade box with his little paws: "What is this?" "open to take a look." Huangfu Qing opened the brocade box, it was an exquisite golden slingshot, Huangfu Qing''s eyes lit up at that moment: "Wow! Daddy Sikong, how did you know that I always wanted this? The queen mother said it was for boys to play with, so she didn''t give it to me." I do it!" "How can you thank me?" Sikong Shuo looked at her with a smile. Huangfu Qing smacked his face again, the little mouth that had just eaten candy was stained with candy, it was sticky, and it was strangely uncomfortable, but Sikong Shuo didn''t reach out to wipe it, as if enjoying it: "This is gone." ? I have been making this slingshot for a long time, and my eyes are almost blind, do you want to thank me a lot?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Huangfu nodded his head furiously, but how can he thank you? "Daddy Sikong, what do you want? Let me tell you quietly, I have saved up a small treasury, and there are a lot of interesting things. Which one do you like, I will give it to you." Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows: "I don''t care about your little coffers." Huangfu blinked his eyes and said: "Then what do you care about?" Sikong Shuo pursed his lips and said, "Your mother said, it''s time to find me a wife. Will you change me?" "Then I will change myself to you!" Sikong Shuo laughed haha. This is probably the most presumptuous and most out-of-control smile that I have lived for more than thirty years. Huangfu Qing was very clingy to Sikong Shuo, even after taking a bath, the court lady was not allowed to dress her, so he slipped his chubby white body into Sikong Shuo''s arms: "You can dress her for me." Sikong Shuo put her on the soft and comfortable little tiger pajamas. "There are still braids, untie them for me!" She stretched her little head over. Sikong Shuo stretched out his long fingers, untied the red rope on her head, and said dotingly: "Go to sleep." Huangfu crawled into bed, revealing a round head: "Are you still there tomorrow?" "exist." Huangfu blinked his clear and flawless eyes, and said softly: "When I grow up, I will change myself to you. Don''t worry, I will grow up soon." Sikong Shuo was so teased by her, he pinched the tip of her delicate nose, and smiled softly: "I''m not in a hurry, you grow slowly." Huangfu closed his eyes contentedly, yawned, and fell asleep. Compared to her cheerfulness, the little prince was very calm from the beginning to the end, and treated Sikong Shuo with politeness mixed with alienation. Sikong Shuo looked at him. He saluted politely, he was a godfather in name, the little prince still understood this bit of etiquette. Sikong Shuo rubbed his head: "Do you still like the gift?" In the brocade box, the slingshot is for Huangfu Qing, and the gold pen is for the little prince. Huangfu Che said politely: "I like it." Sikong Shuo didn''t say anything more, got up and walked out of the bedroom. Sikong Shuo stayed in the palace for three days in the name of Xiliang''s special envoy, and bid farewell in the afternoon of the third day of junior high school. This time he left, he went to look for sisters Huangfuyan, and he didn''t know when he would return. The day seems to have returned to its usual rhythm, and Huangfu Che started to go to the study room every day. Because he was one year older, the martial arts class in the afternoon also added a physical training; Huangfu Qing stayed in the inner school as usual, she was young, He was not in the same class as Chen Jiao and Geng Xiaoxi, but for some reason, Geng Xiaoxi first asked for a transfer, and not long after, Chen Jiao also transferred. Since Xuanyin ascended the throne, he has spent all day without food and clothing. After he worked hard to govern the Shengjing area, he finally managed to stabilize his livelihood. However, he was half of Xiliang blood and married a Xiliang woman as his queen, so he refused to accept Nanyin. When women from Xinjiang entered the Yeting court, they were often made things difficult by the dignitaries of the feudal domain and the gentry and common people. At the beginning of the construction of the water conservancy project in the west, Rong Lin deterred the gentry and bureaucrats with thunderous means, but this radical approach did not always work. The imperial court recommended the abolition of slavery in various places, and was repeatedly resisted by the vassal kings. Xuanyin became very angry, and in a fit of anger, he thought of withdrawing the vassal and abolishing the nobility. No one knows better than Xuanyin how harmful the vassal king is to the court. Back then in Xiliang, the Xuan family was the biggest feudal lord on the land, not only completely ruled the Beicheng area, but also blatantly developed their own army in the capital and Linzi, the imperial army and the Xuan family army really confronted each other , I am afraid that the latter is even better, but because Xiliang is not a feudal clan of the Xuan family, the Xuan family did not act rashly for a while. Among the vassal kings in the southern border, there is no one as powerful and domineering as the Xuan family, but there is no one who sticks to the territory like the Xuan family. Those vassal kings are scattered like sand, tyrannizing and deceiving the people, embezzling taxes, trading tea and horses, arrogant and immoral, immoral, and claiming to be a small country. Why is the national treasury in short supply? The vassal kings took the lead. No matter how much gold Xuanyin got from Spirit Snake Island, he couldn''t afford such extravagance. The matter of reducing the feudal clan is imminent. Of course, Xuan Yin has passed the age of impulsiveness, so calm down and think about it, the bigger the matter, the more he must plan it slowly. The power of the vassal king was given by the ancestors, and it will not take a day or two to take it back. Moreover, it is not possible to collectively cut down the vassals, which is likely to cause riots, and it is best to conquer them one by one. Xuanyin drew up a preliminary plan, and discussed with Chen Taifu and Rong Qing in the imperial study for a whole night. After that, Rong Qing went to the west on the grounds of inspecting the water conservancy project, and the plan to cut the feudal clan began quietly. On Shengjing''s side, they didn''t feel that Fan was facing a violent storm, and everything was as usual. In April, the strawberries are ripe. After going to the study and taking a rest in the inner school, Ning Yue took a pair of buns and got into the carriage out of the city. There was a royal orchard three miles outside the south gate, where a lot of seasonal fruits and vegetables were planted. From time to time, the royal family and ministers went to visit and purchase . "Wow! What a beautiful pumpkin!" Huangfu leaned on the window of the carriage, looking at the colorful pumpkin garden with a smile. Ning Yue smiled: "If you want, the queen mother will ask someone to pick one for you." "Thank you, Queen Mother!" Huangfu smiled and rolled his eyes. Ning Yue touched her son''s little head: "Let''s pick strawberries first, and you can go along the way to see if there is anything else that catches your eye." Huangfu Che nodded: "Yes." Ning Yue was used to his reserved and courteous appearance, so he didn''t say anything, and asked the carriage to be parked outside the strawberry field. Dongmei unscrewed the spare luggage, which was a bit heavy, Xuanjiang took it from her hand, she smiled shyly, and chased after it. Huangfu Qing had already changed his clothes before leaving the palace, with pigtails tied up, a scarlet dress, and soft sheepskin boots of the same color, very neat. Huangfu Che was still wearing the prince''s black clothes, Ning Yue smiled, took out a small blue uniform, and went to unbutton him. His eyelashes trembled: "My son, come by yourself." Ning Yue said softly: "Just ask your mother to change it for you. You always do everything yourself, and your mother will lose any sense of accomplishment in being a mother." "My son was wrong." He spread his arms and sent himself in front of Ning Yue. Ning Yue was amused by his "letting others slaughter" appearance, changed his shirt, and when he took off his pants, he covered the bird: "Don''t, don''t look..." "Haha..." Ning Yue burst into laughter. After changing their clothes, the mother and son entered the strawberry garden. Coincidentally, Chen Taifu and Chen Jiao were also there. Chen Jiao is also one year older, taller than the Huangfu brothers and sisters, wearing a goose yellow narrow waist long dress, her hair is tied into a double spiral bun, her bangs cover her eyebrows, and there is cinnabar between her eyebrows, she is very pretty. appearance. She smiled at Huangfu Che and Huangfu Qing. Chen Taifu hurriedly took her to salute the three of them: "I didn''t know the empress was here, so I''m sorry." Ning Yue smiled slightly and said, "It''s a fun day. Just now, I was thinking about the crowds. It just so happened that I ran into Taifu and Miss Chen." Is it really a coincidence, or was it done on purpose, Ning Yue didn''t point it out, but her son is still young, Miss Chen is indeed a delicate and interesting person, the Chen family has always been loyal to the royal family, and Empress Chen is the adopted daughter of Mrs. Chen, Under various relationships, as long as her son likes her, she will not reject her daughter-in-law. Chen Jiao quickly became friends with Huangfu Qing. Chen Jiao is still young, so she probably doesn''t know what love is between a man and a woman, but she likes the prince as a little friend, and she can''t wait to see him every day. She is very good to her younger sister, she thinks this is not bad, anyway, she also likes Huangfu Qing very much! Three children picked strawberries. Not long after they were picked, someone from Anguo Gong''s mansion also came, it was Geng Qingyun, Geng Zhijie, and Geng Xiaoxi. After bowing to Ning Yue, Geng Qingyun smiled and patted Taifu Chen''s arm: "Oh, brother Chen, you are here too! Is it because we are destined or Shengjing is too young?" Chen Taifu smiled perfunctorily: "I heard that there is something wrong with the feudal lord in the west. I thought Ding Guogong was busy helping the feudal lord and didn''t have time to come out to play." The vassal king of the west is Geng Qingyun''s brother-in-law, but now Rong Qing broke him into **** a young girl. In a rage, Rong Qing handed over the paper to the court, and the emperor sold him to save face and suppressed the book. It was extremely secretive, and I didn''t expect it to come out of Taifu Chen''s mouth. From this, it can be seen that the emperor''s closest important minister is still Taifu Chen! Geng Qingyun said with a half-smile: "Since I left the west, I have stopped asking about things there. Why? Such absurd behavior? It''s really unheard of, that is, Brother Chen is well-informed, but this matter comes naturally. With the emperor''s decision, it''s not up to others to comment on it, so I, I''d better accompany my grandson with peace of mind!" These words were obviously an insinuation of Chen Taifu''s dog meddling with rats, Chen Taifu was not annoyed, and lightly dealt with him a few words, after all, he was a civil servant, every sentence poked Geng Qingyun''s painful foot, Geng Qingyun was so angry Zhang Hong. The children didn''t realize that the two were coming and going, hiding needles in the cotton, and Geng Zhijie and Geng Xiaoxi took the basket and walked to Huangfu Che''s brother and sister. After half a year, Geng Zhijie had long forgotten the unhappiness of the Mid-Autumn Festival, and happily played with them. together. Geng Xiaoxi is half a year older than Chen Jiao, and she has been exposed to it all year round. She is more mature than her peers. She knows that she will be a queen in the future, so she treats Huangfu Che very close. She took out a few pieces of candy from her sleeve: "This is the peanut toffee made by our new cook, it''s so sweet." She originally only wanted to give the crown prince a piece, but her father told her that she could be a queen only if everyone liked her. Huangfu took a deep breath, looked at his brother and said, "Brother Huang, can I, can I eat?" Brother Huang turned to look at Ning Yue, Ning Yue nodded slightly, he said: "Eat." Then he looked at the maid at the side, "Go get some fruit tea." "Yes." The maid brought fruit tea, and each of them shared a cup. Geng Qingyun withdrew his eyes from the children, and said with a half-smile: "Madam, I see that they are very close friends. If they grow up together, they will be childhood sweethearts." Ning Yue picked up a strawberry calmly: "Mr. Ding really knows how to joke. There are so many children in the inner school. According to what Mr. Ding said, dozens of green plums and dozens of bamboo horses will grow in the future." Hitting her son? Dreaming! Ning Yue handed the strawberries to Taifu Chen: "I heard that Ms. Chen likes to copy Bengong''s characters? I just brought a few when I went out today. Give them to Ms. Chen." Chen Taifu''s eyes lit up, and he said: "The child copied the mother''s copybook at home every day, saying that the mother''s handwriting is flowing and flowing, graceful and elegant, like a golden phoenix in the sky, astounding everywhere. It has the beauty of a daughter''s family, but also the masculinity of a man. , if you know that the empress personally gave the post, you will be so happy that you dont have to eat. My granddaughter, thank you, empress!" Geng Qingyun ate a soft nail that didn''t hurt, and became more and more embarrassed. Taking advantage of the gap between going to the toilet, he went back to the wing for tourists to rest. Geng Qiaoshan was loitering in the wing room, taking a bite of a strawberry, which was very unpleasant. He didn''t understand why someone had to work so hard to pick it when he could eat it if he paid for it? The door was opened and someone walked in. He didn''t look at it and asked: "Is it finished picking? Can I go now?" Geng Qingyun glared at him bitterly: "Go, go, you know how to go? Where are you going?" When Geng Qiaoshan heard that his father''s tone was wrong, he quickly put down the strawberry and stood up respectfully: "Father." Geng Qingyun sat down angrily. Geng Qiaoshan hurriedly poured a cup of tea: "Father, what''s wrong with you? Did the queen embarrass you again?" "She didn''t embarrass me once or twice, heh, she will talk to me calmly when she sees me!" Geng Qingyun took a big sip of herbal tea depressedly, "I just saw Mrs. Chen. " "He''s here too? What''s he doing here? Could it be because he wanted to ''encounter'' His Highness the Crown Prince?" Geng Qiaoshan asked in surprise and anger. Geng Qingyun sighed: "80% yes." Geng Qiaoshan turned up the volume: "What? They''re also eyeing the position of the Crown Princess? Isn''t their Chen family boasting that they have already found a Chen Princess and won''t find anyone else?" These are the original words of Concubine Chen. When Princess Deqing went to southern Xinjiang to choose a son-in-law, many concubines recommended their nephews to Ning Yue, but Concubine Chen blatantly refused. Geng Qingyun frowned and said: "This moment and that moment, I don''t think it necessarily means that. Children like to play together, it should be just that." Hearing this, Geng Qiaoshan was about to relax when he heard his father say: "However, if the queen loves the young lady of the Chen family and asks the crown prince to accept her as a concubine, the Chen family will definitely not object. I think the young lady of the Chen family likes the crown prince very much." . "Then... will the queen marry Chen Jiao as the princess?" Geng Qiaoshan asked worriedly. "Nine times out of ten." Even if it was to prevent Geng Xiaoxi from ascending to the throne, the queen would definitely let the prince choose another good girl, but looking at the entire southern border, there is no one else who can hold down Geng Xiaoxi in terms of identity, except Chen Jiao. Geng Qiaoshan was in a hurry, and after a while, he said with luck: "They are still young, maybe in the future..." Geng Qingyun interrupted him: "It is because I am young that I have to plan well. Do you know how many years it took the old man to plan for the big house to succeed? Before Empress Chen married the first emperor as the adopted daughter of the Chen family, the old man He had already set his sights on the queen''s seat, but it was a pity that Geng Yan hadn''t been born yet, so the old man had to let Empress Chen enjoy himself for a few years, thinking that he would give birth to a daughter and send him to the harem in the future. Pull it down. Unexpectedly, the king of Nanjiang really fell in love with Queen Chen, fearing that his foundation would be too stable to be pulled out in the future, so the old man resorted to a divorce plan and forced Queen Chen to death. Of course, Empress Chen is not a fuel-efficient lamp, leaving the prince behind and fleeing with Lan Zhen. Before escaping, the old man put a venom on Empress Chen, never thought that the venom would enter Lan Zhen''s body, and through Lan Zhen, give it to Lan Zhen''s child. " "Didn''t it mean that that kind of Gu can''t get pregnant?" "It is not easy to conceive, and it will be passed on to the fetus, so it is called impossible, it cannot be done in this way, it is not impossible." Geng Qiaoshan was in a fog. Geng Qingyun continued: "I heard that Mr. Lan Zhen gave birth to a child, but he died, and then Xuan Yin was born. At that time, the old man was already seriously ill, so he handed over the burden to the big house and paid for it. Dafang paved the last wayto kill Lanzhen." "Did Lan Zhen be killed by grandpa?" Geng Qiaoshan was dumbfounded. Geng Qingyun said: "The old man and the eldest brother all participated, and there are a few people from the Northern Territory. I don''t know who they are. So why the big house was in trouble, and I didn''t help them. It''s their own fault. These, the old man and the eldest brother have never done anything. I didn''t tell me about it, I just inquired about it myself, and there may be a lot of things I didn''t inquire about. In short, the old man has been planning to be the queen of the Geng family since a long time ago. After killing Lan Zhen, he waited again. It took a few years to send Geng Yan, who was born and matured, into the imperial palace. During this period of ups and downs for more than 20 years, the old man was always planning. If we want to be the queen, we can''t just wait for Xiao Xi to grow up. Now, we are about to start paving the way for Xiaoxi." "How to shop?" Geng Qingyun smiled meaningfully: "Do you think that I really came here today to create a chance for Xiaoxi and the prince to get along?" "No, isn''t it?" Geng Qiaoshan widened his eyes. Geng Qingyun sneered and said: "I just wanted to test the empress''s attitude. The prince is a filial son, and who he will marry in the future is not necessarily up to him to decide. To a large extent, it is the empress who selects the best girls and then chooses the ones she likes. Bring the candidate to the prince and let the prince choose at will. But even so, if the prince does not choose the candidate in the queen''s mind, he still has to choose again." "Father means... who the prince will marry in the future is entirely up to the queen?" "That''s right. If the crown prince really chooses, I am sure that the crown prince will like Xiaoxi, but the initiative is in the queen''s hands. I just asked the queen a few words at random. The queen''s meaning could not be more obvious. If I have to Fighting for the crown princess, she summoned the daughter of the Chen family into the palace." Geng Qiaoshan got angry when he heard it: "What is the Chen family? Didn''t they just raise Empress Chen for a few days, and they really treat themselves as a dish?" Geng Qingyun said: "The queen loves this dish, what can you do?" Geng Qiaoshan dejectedly said: "Is there really no way out? Xiaoxi is so beautiful, a Taoist priest will tell her fortune when she is born, saying that she is born with a phoenix fate, and she must be a queen in the future!" "Of course Xiaoxi wants to be a queen! For the successor, I even supported Xuanyin, the emperor who bleeds half of Xiliang''s blood. I opposed him on the surface, but secretly helped him pull out so many hidden stakes. Even the vassal king of the west , My brother-in-law had an accident, I just stood by and watched! If you have sacrificed so much, if you still cant get a queen positionits a shame! Geng Qingyuns eyes were like torches. "But, but the queen doesn''t like us, and doesn''t accept our favor! Even if we do a hundred good things, he will think that we are just like the big house, and they are all gangsters!" Geng Qiaoshan complained. Geng Qingyun smiled indistinctly: "At first I was helpless, but after you reminded me last time, I suddenly thought of a good idea." After picking strawberries, the children were sweating profusely, and their little faces were flushed, very cute. Ning Yue asked Dongmei to wash the strawberries and put them on the table: "Go and wash your hands before eating." The little ones jumped up and down. Huangfu Che walked behind in a dignified manner. He had just arrived at the sink after they finished washing. He wiped the soap locusts and washed them gently in a clean basin. Suddenly, the sound of throwing glasses and a woman crying came from the arbor in the north, and he involuntarily pricked up his ears. "How many times have I told you, don''t let this woman in again! Have you all ignored my words?" "Madam, don''t blame them, it''s my fault, I have to ask them to let me in..." The woman''s voice was crying. The sarcastic wife spoke again: "What do you have to do? Didn''t you say it well at the beginning, and never communicate with each other?" "Ma''am... I have been having nightmares for the past few days. I dreamed that Brother Lian was crying and telling me that he was very uncomfortable. He wanted to go with me. I was worried that something happened to him, so I asked this way. Please let me go." I''ll see Brother Lian, okay?" The woman cried her heart out. "I don''t like to hear your words! What do you mean it''s not good for you to dream of Brother Lian? Do you think I will treat him badly? Just ask, the whole family, who doesn''t know that he is my own son? It is himself , I always thought it was my own! I treat him better than myself! You had a messy dream and suspected that I had treated him badly, what is your intention?" "Madam, I have no intentions, I just miss him so much, please let me meet, I will not say that I am his biological mother... Madam..." "I remember, I warned you at the beginning that after giving birth, the child has nothing to do with you. If you dare to come to me, I will make you die." The lady''s words suddenly became very Calm, but scary, she clearly said such ruthless words. The woman begged for mercy: "Ma''am... I am willing to die, please let me see brother Lian and know that he is well. I am willing to die, ma''am!" "How many of you, huh?" "Ma''am, what are you doing? Ma''am... ma''am! Ma''am! Ah- let me go... um... um..." As if his mouth was blocked, he made an uncomfortable sound. Huangfu Che frowned, and walked towards the house, just a few steps away, a young woman with a messy bun was carried out by several powerful women. "Where is it buried?" "Bury it in mass, remember not to let the young master see it, and don''t let the young master know what happened today, so that the young master and his wife won''t get divorced." "You know, don''t worry, old sister. Everything is the fault of Liu. Who told her not to listen to Madam? A concubine must have the consciousness of a concubine. Don''t think that after giving birth to a child, she is the child''s mother. The aunt is in , the child will always belong to the aunt, if you rob the wife of the child, you deserve to be killed!" "Don''t let the master know, the master loved Mrs. Liu very much. The most important thing is, don''t let the master know that the wife is a cruel person, understand?" "Remember, old sister." Huangfu Che walked back with a pale complexion. Huangfu ran over bouncingly, grabbed his little hand and said, "Brother Huang, you are too slow! Everyone is waiting for you! The queen mother said, if you don''t eat, we are not allowed to eat first!" Huangfu Che lightly brushed his sister''s hand away. Huangfu Qing pestered him again: "Brother Huang, shall we go pick pumpkins after eating strawberries? I want the biggest one!" Huangfu Che stumbled and followed his sister forward. "Brother, I still want to pick gourds! I want my mother to make some gourd lanterns for me!" "Qing''er." "what''s wrong?" "You...do you like the Queen Mother?" His eyelashes trembled irregularly. Huangfu said without even thinking about it: "Of course I like it!" The little prince asked again: "Do you think the queen mother treats you very well?" Huangfu nodded his head like pounding garlic! He asked in a daze: "If... the queen mother is not your own, would you like it too?" "Huh?" Huangfu stared in confusion, "What do you mean? What is your own birth? Don''t you celebrate my birthday? Then I will find my father to celebrate my birthday!" While talking, the two came to the small gazebo in the strawberry garden. Ning Yue glanced at the little prince, and said: "Look at you, wash your hands, your clothes are all wet, come here, the queen mother will wipe it for you." Saying that, she went to pull Huangfu Che. Huangfu Che suddenly patted her hand away. Ning Yue froze for a moment. "Beloved Concubine Addiction" by [Done in the Sky], a one-sentence introduction The Yueyue in the previous life was surrounded by stars and the moon, but the Yueyue in this life, yes, you have to take your time! (end of this chapter) Chapter 1304： 【168】 Chapter 1304 [168] Ning Yue gradually realized that when she came back from picking strawberries, the prince and herself were not as close as before. She should greet her or come to greet her, and she should sit and eat together when she should eat, but the feeling of cautiousness in her words became more and more obvious. There was a trace of alienation. "Empress Mother, I still have homework, so I''m going back to my room first." After dinner, Huangfu Che saluted Ning Yue respectfully. Ning Yue sighed softly: "Do you still have homework? Has Mrs. Chen increased her tasks recently? You are still young, do you want your mother to talk to Mrs. Chen?" Huangfu Che said solemnly: "Father works day and night, clothes and food, sons dare not be lazy, even if they can''t share father''s worries, they hope to follow father''s example and be diligent in their homework." The words were tight, and even Ning Yue couldn''t say anything. She touched his head, then looked at Huangfu who was in his arms and said, "Qing''er, do you want to go back with your brother?" Huangfu jumped on Ning Yue''s lap, hugged Ning Yue''s neck and said, "I want to play with the queen mother." Ning Yue smiled knowingly: "It''s okay, your brother has worked so hard, so you can relax, so that one or two become old masters, isn''t it too boring for me to be a mother?" Looking at Dongmei again, she said : "You go with the prince. The prince has never been greedy for cold, and he will not ask people to change clothes when it is hot. Although it is April, it is surprisingly hot these few days. Remember to take care of it." "Yes." Dongmei agreed, and left the room with Huangfu Che. Huangfu Qing took advantage of Ning Yue''s unpreparedness and secretly stuffed a candy into her mouth. When Ning Yue looked at her sternly, she shrank her neck, and then giggled embarrassedly. Ning Yue couldn''t laugh or cry: "One came out of a mother''s womb, one was so mature, and the other was so childish." Suddenly thought of Huangfuyan and Huangfushan, I''m afraid it was like this when I was a child. Perhaps Ning Yue felt extremely empty due to her son''s alienation, and put all her shortcomings on her daughter. It was time to send her daughter back to the bedroom to rest, but she still didn''t move. She just hugged her daughter and read a book. But at night, she is very quiet and obedient. Give her a bowl of rice soup, and she can sit in Ning Yue''s arms for half an hour. Huangfu fell asleep while eating. Ning Yue brought clean gauze, dipped it in water, cleaned her daughter''s mouth, and put her daughter on the bed. "Jane." Zhen''er stepped forward: "Your Majesty." "Order the imperial dining room to stew a bowl of bird''s nest for the emperor, and a soup of tremella and lotus seeds for the prince." "yes." Zhen''er immediately went to the imperial dining room and had someone stew the bird''s nest with rock sugar to send to the emperor. Tremella lotus seed soup was ready-made, and she personally delivered it to the prince''s bedroom. When she returned to her room, she saw Ning Yue sitting alone on the bedside, looking at Huangfu''s sleeping face , she paused, and said: "Your Majesty, it''s late at night, and it''s time for you to rest, servant girl, will you take the little princess over?" Ning Yue looked at the hourglass on the wall, and when Xu Shi was past, she said, "I will go by myself." As she spoke, she hugged Huangfu up. Huangfu Qing''s face was small, but his body was chubby and heavy. Ning Yue was out of breath after carrying her for a while, and she was already sweating profusely when she finally put her on the bed. After covering her daughter with a quilt, she went to her son''s study and saw that his son was still studying seriously: "Che''er, rest." Huangfu Che put down his book: "Yes, Queen Mother." He cleaned up the pens, ink, papers and inkstones on the table one by one. Although these were done by the palace servants, Ning Yue taught him since he was a child, so he was used to doing it by himself. "I haven''t eaten the lotus seed soup yet." Ning Yue looked at the porcelain bowl on the table and said. Huangfu Che lowered his eyes: "My son is not hungry." Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and she smiled: "Then go to sleep quickly." "Yes, good night, empress mother, and my son will leave." Huangfu Che walked out of the study after finishing the salute in a proper manner. Ning Yue looked at the bowl of lotus seed soup that was gradually cooling down, and felt that her heart was also half cold. Dongmei came up to meet Ning Yue and served Ning Yue for many years. With just one look from Ning Yue, she knew whether Ning Yue was happy or not. , Your Majesty, dont worry about it. Ning Yue shook her head: "I hope he is really strict with himself, and not creating a gap with me, a mother." Ning Yue didn''t tell Xuan Yin about Huangfu Che''s eccentricity. Xuan Yin was very strict with his son. If he knew that his son made her unhappy these days, he didn''t know how to teach him a lesson. Little man, try to live the life of an adult , is already bitter enough. In the blink of an eye, it entered June, and the weather became completely hot. Ning Yue accompanied Huangfu to pick grapes, and suffered a heatstroke. He was simply in the backyard of Jiaofang Hall, and there was no big disturbance, but the next time he went to pick grapes, It was discovered that Xuan Yin had asked someone to dismantle the grape shelf. Because of this matter, Huangfu cried for a long time, until Xuanyin personally took her to the royal orchard to pick a large basket of grapes. The matter of cutting down feudal vassals entered a white-hot stage, and Xuanyin became more and more busy. When Ning Yue fell asleep, he was in the imperial study; when Ning Yue woke up, he was still in the imperial study. Ning Yue would visit him occasionally, but not every time. Once, Ning Yue cooked a bowl of mung bean soup for him to relieve the heat. As soon as he walked to the door, he heard the sound of teacups breaking, followed by Xuan Yin sternly shouted: "Dare he? Really think I dare not touch them, don''t you? Play tricks with me... I destroyed his nine clans!" Ning Yue took the soup and went back to the Jiaofang Hall silently. After that, she never went to the Imperial Study Room again. It is said that the vassal kings in the west and the northern vassals rebelled together and proclaimed themselves kings at the border. military prostitute. The ministers of the DPRK and China recommended all kinds of plans, which were nothing more than the protection of officials and officials. They suggested that Xuanyin should mainly appease and beat him as a supplement. After all, behind them, there are all the support of the vassal kings. Each vassal king is like a huge consortium. The oil and water are used to support the officials and their minions of the court. The vassals fell, and the direct victims were the ministers who received huge "service fees" from them every year. Xuanyin did not refute the words of the ministers, but only smiled and said, "I will definitely put the safety of the people first". The ministers thought that Xuanyin had compromised with them, but within a month, eight hundred people came from the northwest. Li Ji Bao - The Western Fanwai and the northern vassals were assassinated, and their mansions were also brutally slaughtered. From centenarians to three-year-old children, no one survived. The only living thing was a lame A one-legged guard dog, but the dog didn''t live more than three days before it was braised and eaten. In the hall, there was silence. Xuanyin sat on the dragon chair, and said sadly: "I have prepared the documents for pardoning them, and the eunuchs I sent to announce the decree are also ready. But at this juncture, they have suffered such a disaster. God is really jealous of talents. Heaven is jealous of talents!" He almost cried, but everyone could see the bloodthirsty excitement and satisfaction in his eyes. This is a madman! A lunatic who will do anything to achieve his goal! Xuan Yin ordered Rong Qing to find out who was behind the assassination of the king of the two vassals. Rong Qing took the order, but the process of catching the real murderer was "extremely difficult", and no clues were found for several years. It''s something later. Since the tragedy of the kings of the two vassals, no one in the court dared to quarrel with Xuanyin anymore. As the saying goes, those who are tough are afraid of being violent, and those who are violent are afraid of death. Xuanyin is weak and easy to bully, now that Xuanyin suddenly made such a move, no one would dare to go up and do that desperate thing. Walking out of the Golden Luan Hall, Chen Guogong was in a very good mood. When he met Geng Qingyun, he smiled and said hello: "Brother Geng is in such a hurry to go home, is he going to burn paper for your brother? Think about it, anyway, you brothers, you are the best!" He spared no effort to help you when he was in trouble, but when he was in trouble, you didn''t seem to reciprocate, so that he won''t be able to rest in peace, you should burn some paper money to express your affection for him!" Geng Qingyun was so angry that after getting into the carriage, an attendant handed him a list, his eyes moved, and he said, "The plan has changed." This year, it was hot and cold quickly. Just entered August, there was an autumn thunderstorm, and there was a burst of autumn rain, which gradually produced a lot of coolness. Ning Yue ordered the Shang Palace Bureau to make a thin fox fur cloak for Xuanyin, with thicker shoulders, so that he could read the memorials at night without being frozen; he also made it for the children, who grow fast, and last year''s clothes were as old as After not wearing it for two rounds, I replaced it with a new one; naturally the queen mother''s side is also indispensable. After some busy work, the days passed quickly. In October, the weather is inexplicably cold. Ning Yue asked Dongmei to bring soup to Huangfu Che as usual, but Huangfu Che basically didn''t drink it. On this day, Huangfu Che was sitting in the upper study room, and Taifu Chen was giving lectures for an hour every day, and he was asked to study by himself for half an hour. Huangfu Che never indulged himself to be lazy, but recently, he often did so. Chen Taifu was called away by Xuan Yin again. Huangfu Che stood up, excused himself to go to the toilet, turned around the corner of Gong''s room, and slipped out of the upper study. He grew up in the imperial palace since he was a child, and he is very familiar with every plant and tree here. He came to a bedroom with ease, and the plaque said Yufangzhai. Yufangzhai is the dormitory given to Xu Guiren by Xuanyin after he ascended the throne. It is used to store Xu Guiren''s relics. There are not many palace people left here, and they are generally neglected. He came several times, and they all ate in the backyard. Wine was not found. But recently, a new **** came to Yufangzhai. The eunuch''s name is Xiaodouzi. As the name suggests, he is round and round. His head, face, eyes, and big mouth are all round and cute, but his eyes are not confused. He is shrewd. Xiao Douzi is about seventeen or eighteen years old, when he is full of energy, his complexion is very rosy. "Your Highness, Your Highness!" Xiao Douzi waved at Huangfu Che with a look. Huangfu Che walked over. Xiaodouzi grabbed Xiaodouzi''s hand, pulled him into the wing, closed the door, and said, "Your Highness hasn''t been found?" Huangfu Che shook his head. Xiao Douzi chuckled: "I got a beautiful cricket a few days ago, and I was looking for an opportunity to dedicate it to His Highness. By chance, His Highness is here. Do you want to see it?" Huangfu Che nodded. Xiaodouzi took out two bamboo tubes and a big bowl, and poured the crickets from the bamboo tubes into the bowl. Looking closely, the two crickets were not much different, except that one had red claws, and the other had black claws. Painted. Xiao Douzi pointed to the red-clawed cricket and said, "This one is called the Great General, and it was made by the servant after fifty rounds of fighting with others. The other one is called the Little Prince, and it was given by someone else. Which one does Your Highness want?" Huangfu Che pointed to the red-clawed cricket. Xiao Douzi smiled and said: "Okay, then the little prince is a slave, let''s see who can win the fight today, I heard people say, the little prince has never lost." After speaking, he poked the crickets in the bowl with a stick, and the general and the young prince started fighting. Huangfu Che was very calm from the beginning to the end. The general won, but he was still very calm. Xiao Douzi put away the crickets, and asked him with a smile: "Your Highness, it''s time to go back, and the Taifu will find out later." Huangfu Che did not move, pondered for a while, and asked, "Do you know Xu Guiren?" "I''ve seen it." Xiaodouzi said. Huangfu Che''s eyes moved: "What kind of person is she? Is she good? Is she bad?" Xiaodouzi scratched his head, thought about it, and said: "Well... how can I put it better? The slave was still young at the time, and he ran errands under the **** in charge of the East Palace, and I didn''t meet her many times, but I heard from them, Xu Guiren She is very kind-hearted, why did His Highness suddenly ask her?" Huangfu Che said: "Just ask." Xiaodouzi opened the door, looked left and right, closed the door again, put the latch on and said, "If I were Your Highness, I wouldn''t ask more about Mr. Xu." Huangfu Che looked at him firmly: "Why?" Xiao Douzi cleared his throat, and said cautiously: "The Empress will be unhappy." "Isn''t Xu Guiren dead? Why is the queen mother still upset?" Huangfu Che asked in a general way. Xiao Douzi clicked his tongue: "Your Highness is still young, so I don''t understand the thoughts of those girls." "Then you tell Gu, and Gu will understand." "This..." Xiaodouzi smiled mischievously, "I don''t care about chewing my tongue in front of you." Huangfu Che threatened calmly: "You have already coaxed Gu to come out to fight crickets. If Gu just tells Father about this, your life will be lost." Xiaodouzi thumped and knelt on the ground: "Your Highness, spare me!" Huangfu Che said quietly: "Then tell me about Mr. Xu." Xiaodouzi pursed her mouth in aggrieved way: "If Your Highness really wants to listen, Xiaodouzi will tell you, but you have to promise Xiaodouzi that no one will know that Xiaodouzi said it." "Okay." After all, he is a child, and he is easier to talk than adults. Xiao Douzi rubbed his neck and said bitterly: "What does Your Highness want to know about Xu Guiren?" "Anything is fine, tell Gu everything you know." Huangfu Che''s expression was very calm, but there was an undeniable persistence. Xiaodouzi said: "Actually, I don''t know much about this servant. When I first entered the palace, nobleman Xu came. This servant is just a sweeper. I was assigned to take care of the yard in the side hall of nobleman Xu. She seldom goes out, and usually raises her baby in the house. Oh, you may not know that Xu Guiren was originally without a status, and she came to Nanjiang only after she was pregnant. Do you know Nanjiang? Our place is called Nanjiang . Many children do not know their country when they are young. Huangfu Che said: "Gu is the prince." Xiaodouzi laughed dryly: "That''s right, you are the prince of Southern Xinjiang, so of course you know about this." He continued what he had said just now: "My servant heard from the sisters of the court ladies that Xu Guiren is from Xiliang, and he is from the same hometown as the empress. Hmm... the same house... Well, Mrs. Xu is a servant girl of the empress''s natal family. I heard that she is loved by the emperor. Not coming to the southern border to join the emperor. At that time, the emperor had not ascended the throne, and the empress did not cover the sky with one hand. The empress dowager made the decision to let Xu Guiren stay. The servant said so much...can you understand?" A child who is less than five years old. Huangfu Che said with a gloomy gaze, "You continue." Xiaodouzi coughed lightly, and said: "Mr. Xu Gui came from Xiliang. She was already pregnant with Liujia at that time, and she was not suitable for the exhaustion of boats and cars. She was bumpy for so long, and her body was damaged by the bumps. She has not recovered after giving birth. The queen I don''t want to see her either. When she first arrived and was not born, the queen had a big fight with the emperor, saying that if there is a noble person, there will be no noble person, and if there is her, there will be no noble person. The Empress Dowager was furious, and the Emperor was also furious, and they had a quarrel with the Empress. The Empress lived in Zhuangzi for several months and did not return during the Chinese New Year. Xu Guiren was very sad and blamed himself. He thought that he had affected the relationship between the emperor and the queen, and he became depressed and became more and more ill. But Mrs. Xu Gui is very kind in his heart, he never takes pride in being favored, and he treats us servants very well, unlike the empress, who always keeps a straight face and does wrong things, and is either scolded or punished, Xu Guiren never scolded the slaves! It must be the time of Chinese New Year. The queen mother was afraid that this year would be uneasy, so she specially asked the emperor to find the queen back. The emperor was still angry and refused to go. It was Xu Guiren who dragged his sick body to persuade the emperor. Concubine Zhang Taihuang and Concubine Liu Taihuang are both here, His Highness can ask them, Xu Guiren really persuaded them! Xu Guiren treated the Empress so well, but after the Empress returned to the palace, it was said that she only saw her briefly. Since then, she had no words to her, and she was not allowed to come to pay her respects. Not long after, Xu Guiren died of illness. " "What about the child she gave birth to?" Huangfu Che asked suddenly. Xiaodouzi was shocked first, and then, as if realizing something, he kowtowed repeatedly: "Damn it, **** it! Damn it! You are talking nonsense just now! Please don''t take it to heart, Your Highness! Slave...slave...you are blind Its all made up! Its all just for the fun of coaxing His Highness! Your Highness, dont believe it! Your Highness! Your Highness..." Huangfu Che walked out of Yufangzhai. Ning Yue was making a short coat for Huangfu Che in the house, and she was sewing, feeling a little bored. Looking out the window, the sky was gray and there was not a single white cloud, so she walked in a line and said, "Dongmei, Dongmei!" It was Zhen''er who came: "Your Majesty, Sister Dongmei has gone to the House of Internal Affairs to collect satin. Do you have any orders?" "The weather is a bit stuffy, I don''t know what''s going on with the prince, will he be sleepy." Ning Yue cut off the thread. Zhen''er said: "Slaves, go and have a look." Ning Yue thought for a while: "Forget it, I will go in person, pack that box of fruit, and give it to Mrs. Chen." Chen Jiao loves to eat. Zhen''er knocked the small purple-red fruit into the snack box. The two went to the study. Going to the study room is a quiet place. In addition to teaching, I occasionally have to analyze the current situation and secrets with the prince. This is not to ask for the princes opinion, but to allow the prince to adapt to the status of the crown prince in advance. Moreover, the prince himself I can understand it too. There are not many guards here. Ning Yue frowned slightly, but when she thought of her son''s self-discipline and felt that even if no one was guarding him, he would not neglect his homework, he felt a little relieved. She entered the door with her front foot, and with her back foot, Chen Taifu came. Chen Taifu cupped his hands and bowed: "My minister bows to my mother, and my mother is Jin''an." "Let''s make peace with Taifu, did the emperor ask Taifu to discuss political affairs again?" Ning Yue asked with a smile. Chen Taifu heard her dissatisfaction, knowing that she didn''t want to teach the prince while accompanying the emperor in handling government affairs, he secretly complained, in fact, the previous princes had only one and a half hours of homework in the morning, and Prince Che was too early to be smart, The emperor only asked him to stay for half an hour for self-study. It was self-study, not teaching. He didn''t need to be there at all. On the other hand, they think that he should accompany the prince for half an hour Crying bitterly in his heart, he dared not lose respect on the face, "There are some things about the feudal land that need to be discussed." Ning Yue laughed and went in. There is no one in the classroom. Ning Yue frowned, and said to Zhen''er, "Go to Gongfang to look for it." "Yes." Zhen''er went to Gong''s room, and replied: "Your Majesty, no." Taifu Chen was taken aback, why is there no one in the classroom? To be honest, the little prince never went to the toilet in class, and there was no one in the classroom, which probably meant that he was no longer in the study. Ning Yue''s cold eyes tightened slightly, and she looked at him: "Teacher, what''s going on?" Chen Taifu turned pale with fright: "I don''t know, when I was called by the emperor to go to the imperial study, His Royal Highness was still sitting here practicing calligraphy! I''m going to ask them now!" The upper study room is a small pavilion with its own courtyard. In the past, there was one **** guarding the gate, one **** who cleaned the house, one **** who entered the library, one **** who made tea, and no court ladies. Because the upper study room is affiliated to the imperial study room, Xiao Dezi is also in charge, but Xiao Dezi is often by Xuanyin''s side, and rarely appears in the upper study room. Chen Taifu asked the four eunuchs, none of them saw the prince going out, only the **** of Zangshuge said that he heard the prince''s footsteps, and went to Gongfang. "Does the prince often go to the toilet in class recently?" Ning Yue asked sharply. Zangshuge **** said: "It''s not too often." This is more than once or twice. Mrs. Chen gasped: "Why? When I was here, he didn''t ask to go to the toilet in class..." The **** of Cangshu Pavilion said again: "Usually only go to self-study class." "Why didn''t you tell me?" Taifu Chen was about to die of anger, he is also a lecturer after all, right? After all, the prince is also his student, right? If something happened to a student, shouldn''t he be the first to report it to the lecturer? What are these slaves doing with their salaries? Is it possible that you really think that there are a few odd jobs in the study room? It''s not because they are honest and unambiguous that they are allowed to stay here! The **** of Zangshu Pavilion said in a low voice: "My servant is thinking, after all, the prince is still young, and he is also playful. He didn''t dare to play in the past, but now he may be bold, and sometimes he can''t sit still in the self-study class, so... just... I didn''t say anything." , kept it a secret." In fact, he was afraid of offending the prince and being retaliated by the prince. He can tell the truth, but if the prince is annoyed, he can find any excuse to send him off and make his life worse than death. Of course he would not do it for such a trivial matter. To touch the crown prince''s mold Of course, this is not his responsibility alone. Did the **** who guards the gate have **** in his eyes? So a big living person slipped away from under his nose, and he couldn''t see it? This may not be the first time the prince has slipped out. Thinking of this, Ning Yue became irritable, and immediately asked someone to call Xiao Dezi. Xiao Dezi didn''t say anything, and slapped himself a few times: "The slave is not good at doing things! The slave deserves to die!" "You deserve to die, but you are the person bestowed upon Xuanyin by the late emperor, and Xuanyin dare not touch you easily, let alone this palace!" Ning Yue said sarcastically. Xiao Dezi knelt down on the ground, and said in a daze: "Your Majesty sees clearly, this servant has no heart to be proud of being favored! This servant really did not expect such a thing to happen! This servant is negligent! Please punish me!" "Punishment? I want to chop you up right now!" Ning Yue said sharply, Xiao Dezi shook violently, Ning Yue took a few deep breaths, suppressed the anger in her heart, and said, "Find the prince. " "Yes!" Xiao Dezi rushed out of the upper study room, thought of something, quickly turned back, and ordered the four eunuchs in the upper study room to be escorted to the Department of Punishment. Regardless of whether the prince can be found or not, None of them survived. Until dark, Xiao Dezi did not find the whereabouts of the prince. The palace is so big, of course it is impossible to find all the places in one afternoon, but the question is, why does the prince want to go to a place that they can''t find? Was the prince lost or did he hide himself on purpose? A child less than five years old, isnt he hungry, thirsty, or afraid? Where did you have lunch? How about dinner? It is windy at night, and the clothes in the morning already look thin. How should I keep out the cold? Ning Yue was very anxious. Xuan Yin came back from the imperial study, and said hurriedly: "What''s the matter? I heard that the prince is missing?" Ning Yue said with red eye circles: "I''ve been looking for it all afternoon, and I don''t know where he went. He is usually the most obedient. Could it be... something happened?" "He can even fool the **** who went to the study, who can get him? He is smart, and nothing will happen." Xuan Yin comforted. Ning Yue asked sadly: "If something happened, why did you hide?" Xuanyin didn''t know. He has been busy with government affairs recently, and rarely sees his wife and children. He eats three meals a day, and two meals are in the imperial study. He hardly feels the change of the prince. At this moment, he suddenly regretted that he was so busy managing state affairs, but in the end neglected his own child, was it not worth the gain? "It''s because I''m too busy, he''s probably mad at me." Ning Yue thought for a while, then shook her head: "I''m not mad at you." It was me. Xuanyin held his hand: "Don''t blame yourself, I will send more people to look for it." After speaking, he ordered Xuanjiang to lead the imperial army to search the palace closely. Huangfu sat leaning on the stool, her calf hanging in the air, shaking her head down, not daring to look into the eyes of her father, queen and queen. Mother Mo Ruomu, the daughter-in-law, the little guy who usually clamors for sweets, is uncharacteristically quiet, which is really suspicious. Ning Yue narrowed her eyes: "Qing''er, do you know where your brother is?" "I don''t know." Huangfu said childishly. Ning Yue walked up to her, squatted down, and looked at her at the same level: "Looking into the eyes of the queen mother, I really don''t know where my brother has gone?" Huangfu tried his best to look into Ning Yue''s eyes, his eyes were extremely flustered. Ning Yue lowered her eyes, smiled, and asked, "I know it even if you don''t tell me. In fact, Che''er told me a long time ago, so I''ll go find him right away." "What? Brother Huang, how could he tell you the secret of washing the washroom? Brother Huang is a big liar! Hmph! I will never play with Brother Huang again!" Huangfu walked away angrily. Ning Yue and Xuan Yin looked at each other, and went to the washing room tacitly. There is actually a dog hole in the wash room, hidden behind a pile of weeds. "Heh." Ning Yue looked at the court ladies kneeling in front of her, and smiled coldly, "Is it my stinginess or the royal family''s financial constraints, and no one reported such a big hole? I''m afraid I won''t be able to repair one Hole?" The maids were trembling with fright. After all, Ning Yue was an empress, and she knew this kind of trick to deceive the world, and she was angry again, so she said bluntly: "Stealing and selling items in the palace is a capital offense, and private contact with people outside the palace is also a capital offense." , no matter what you handed over is money or information, if this palace catches you, be careful!" A court lady fainted from fright. Ning Yue handed this over to Dongmei, while she and Xuanyin went out of the palace to look for the prince. Huangfu Che walked alone on the noisy street. Those streets that he thought he was familiar with turned out to be so strange to walk on. Isn''t it the difference between sitting in a carriage and being submerged in the crowd? It is so big. "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" A peddler pushing a cart full of oranges came towards him and scolded Huangfu Che mercilessly. Strange, when I usually ride in a carriage, although there are many people on the street, there has never been any chaos. Everyone is very polite, you are humble and orderly "How much is a bun?" An old woman in patched clothes asked the stall owner. The stall owner said: "Two cents a piece!" "I...I only have one penny, can I buy a small one?" the old woman asked with inferiority. The stall owner said impatiently: "If you have no money, get out! Get out! Dirty old woman, don''t hinder my business!" The old woman was pushed aside by the stall owner, looking very embarrassed. Huangfu Che was even more surprised. If he remembered correctly, he also bought steamed buns from this store last time. When buying steamed stuffed buns, he happened to meet a very poor old man who said he had no money. He told the old man that every night, he would prepare a few steamed buns with love for the orphaned and widowed old people who had lost their homes. At that time, he felt that the stall owner was really enthusiastic The old woman was probably too hungry, so she grabbed a bun while the stall owner was unprepared. The stall owner quickly chased after him. The old woman was beaten up and the steamed stuffed bun was dirty. The stall owner relieved himself and went back to the stall. The bruised and bruised grandmother picked up the dirty bun, climbed up with difficulty, and limped into a small alley. There, there was a two-year-old boy who was blind and was **** to prevent him from running around. On an iron pillar, he blankly sucked his dirty fingers. The old grandma handed the bun to the little boy, and the little boy ate happily. He couldn''t see grandma''s bruised nose and swollen face, nor could he see grandma''s deformed bones. Huangfu Che didn''t know how he left and where he went. When he came back to his senses, the sky was already completely dark. He looked at the fragrant noodle shop and swallowed. "Your Highness!" A small hand patted him on the shoulder, and he subconsciously pressed the opponent''s hand, turned around, and pushed the opponent to the ground. is a little girl. Her face paled: "Your Highness, it''s me! Geng Xiaoxi!" Huangfu Che let go of his hand, stood up, and cupped his hands: "I offended you." Geng Xiaoxi got up, patted the dust on the skirt, smiled bitterly and said: "I''m fine, His Royal Highness is still so young, but his martial arts are already so good, I''m so happy for His Highness!" Huangfu Che didn''t speak. Geng Xiaoxi said again: "By the way, Your Highness, why are you wandering outside alone? I saw a figure from the back that looked like you just now, and I was afraid to admit that I was wrong. I didn''t dare to go forward. I walked two blocks with you before I was sure." It''s yours! Where''s the empress and the princess? They''re not with you?" Huangfu Che ignored her, turned around and left. Geng Xiaoxi blocked his way: "Your Highness, we finally met, let''s have a meal together! My father caught a new sea bass, and said that the stewed fish is very fresh!" Huangfu Che was hungry. Geng Xiaoxi took his hand and pointed to the opposite river bank: "Did you see that painting boat? It belongs to our family! It''s very close, Your Highness, let''s discuss to have a meal on the boat!" "Both Duke Ding and your father are there?" Huangfu Che asked. Geng Xiaoxi smiled and shook her head: "No, grandpa went to the theater, and my father was playing leaf cards with his colleagues. The nanny brought me out to play! Does Your Highness want to see them? But I think it''s so boring if the adults are there! They We are always not allowed to do this, we are not allowed to do that, I dont know how annoying it is! Huangfu Che and Geng Xiaoxi boarded the boat. Sea bass soup is really delicious, Huangfu Che used a bowl, and he couldn''t get enough of it. Geng Xiaoxi hurriedly filled another bowl for him, and said softly: "This is not a palace, if Your Highness likes it, eat more!" Huangfu Che moved his index finger, but he still didn''t reach for the chopsticks. Geng Xiaoxi took a spoonful and fed it to his lips: "Huh?" Huangfu Che''s eyes flickered. Geng Xiaoxi smiled and said: "Eat, it''s okay, I won''t tell others what your Highness ate here! I heard from my grandfather that eating in the palace has strict rules, and you often don''t have enough to eat. You should treat it as a holiday for yourself." , Open your stomach and eat once!" Huangfu Che sucked the spoon. Geng Xiaoxi squinted and smiled, and said: "Actually, sea bass is just a very common dish, and there are many, many delicious ones. Nanny!" Nurse walked forward slowly: "Miss." Geng Xiaoxi said lively and politely: "Can I trouble you? We want to eat meat skewers and chicken drumsticks in honey sauce!" The nanny responded with a smile, and ordered the kitchen staff to make deep-fried meat skewers and chicken drumsticks in honey sauce. Ning Yue has always forbidden the children to eat things that are too greasy and fat, so such crispy meat, such fat and tender chicken drumsticks, It was something Huangfu Che had never eaten since he was born. Huangfu Che swallowed. Geng Xiaoxi handed a bunch of meat to him: "Try it, Your Highness?" Huangfu Che leaned back nervously. Geng Xiaoxi stood up and fed the meat skewers into his mouth: "It''s really delicious, Your Highness!" Huangfu Che took a small bite. "Is it delicious?" Geng Xiaoxi asked with a smile. Huangfu Che nodded slightly. Geng Xiaoxi picked up another piece of fat and tender chicken thigh with chopsticks: "This one is more delicious, it''s fat and tender." This was the most supportive meal Huangfu Che had ever eaten. In the end, he just lay on the deck covered with blankets, unable to get up. Geng Xiaoxi lay beside him, looking up at the endless starry sky, and said with a smile, "Does your Highness think today''s food is delicious?" "Ok." Geng Xiaoxi smiled smartly: "Then, starting tomorrow, I will go to learn art from a teacher." "Ok?" Geng Xiaoxi said seriously: "Because Your Highness likes to eat, I want to learn. I think His Highness can have a delicious meal every day after finishing his official duties." The nearly seven-year-old child said these gentle words, I don''t think it violates half of it. Huangfu Che looked away, his eyes revealing the complexity of death: "After finishing the official business alone, there are meals from the imperial dining room, which are cooked by others, so I can''t eat alone." Geng Xiaoxi turned over, propped himself up on his elbows, looked at Huangfu Che steadfastly and said, "When I become His Highness''s imperial concubine, His Highness will be able to eat the meals I cook." "Imperial concubine?" Huangfu Che revealed the confusion and ignorance of this age, "Like Xu Guiren?" "Huh?" This time, it was Geng Xiaoxi''s turn to be confused, "What did you say, Your Highness?" "I will die." Huangfu Che murmured softly. Geng Xiaoxi became more and more confused, and opened his big round eyes: "What will die?" "The imperial concubine will die, only the empress, and in the palace, there can only be empresses." Huangfu Che turned around and closed his eyes. Recommend a friend article "Wealthy Marriage: Lure Wife into the Game" light rouge This is the story of the Tsundere CEO throwing down the white rabbit female doctor, and both of them abused the scum together (end of this chapter) Chapter 1305： [169] Xuanyin training the prince Chapter 1305 [169] Xuanyin training the prince Xuan Yin left the palace to look for Huangfu Che, leaving Ning Yue to continue searching in the palace. In fact, the two of them knew that it was impossible for Huangfu Che to hide here, but Xuan Yin was worried that Ning Yue would be in danger walking outside, so Find an excuse for her to stay. But how could Ning Yue sit still? After walking back and forth in Jiaofangdian, he changed into casual clothes for traveling. Dongmei was startled: "Your Majesty, are you leaving the palace? Didn''t the Emperor tell you to wait for news here?" "How can I wait? You haven''t given birth to a child, so you don''t understand how flustered I am!" Ning Yue left Zhen''er to look after the little princess, and she put on her token and left the palace. Fearing that something might happen to her, Dongmei quietly explained to the palace staff and informed the emperor. After leaving the palace, Ning Yue searched all over the street, and searched as much as possible in the places she had been to before, but she found nothing. Ning Yue was so anxious that tears almost came out. Such a young child, who has been missing for so long, where will he go? There are people coming and going on the street, has he met any bad guys? In the past, I always heard that some desperate human traffickers would squat at the entrance of the downtown area, specializing in abducting and selling children separated from their parents. Her Che''er has been walking on the street alone for so long, has anyone caught her eye? Ning Yue covered her heart, leaned on the wall, barely supported her body, and even had difficulty breathing. Seeing her pale face, Dongmei wiped the sweat from her forehead distressedly: "Your Majesty, let''s go back to the palace first. Let''s search aimlessly like this. In fact, the effect...is like finding a needle in a haystack. The emperor has sent The entire Shengjing was surrounded by the hidden guards and the Imperial Forest Army. As long as His Royal Highness is still in Shengjing, he will be found. The slaves believe that His Royal Highness just slipped out for a while, and when he had enough fun, he would come back I came back by myself!" Ning Yue''s mood hasn''t improved at all. When you''re really worried about someone, all comfort can''t be effective. Dongmei said again: "My servant knows that you are worried about the safety of His Royal Highness, but think about it, does His Highness seem to be someone who is prone to accidents? He is so precocious that even the masters feel inferior. According to this servant, unless he I am willing to go with others, otherwise, no one can take him away!" "Don''t you know that there is something called a drug in the world? It''s a little powder, which can make people lose consciousness! He is a son again, in case of those people, in case of those people..." Ning Yue said, His complexion became paler. It is not uncommon for little boys to be kidnapped and sold to be used as sons. Of course, this is a more comforting ending. I am afraid that those frenzied charlatans will buy their children and torture them in every possible way. Thinking of this, her heart felt like a knife was being cut! Dongmei opened her mouth, unable to say any more comforting words. She originally wanted Ning Yue to feel better, but instead it aroused Ning Yue''s deeper panic. If she continued, Ning Yue would probably blame her for standing still. Talking doesn''t hurt your back, and you don''t care about His Royal Highness. "Then... slave girl will accompany you to continue searching." Under the vast starry sky, the ship is silent, and there is the sound of waves bubbling not far away, mixed with a few lutes and songs of actors, and the night is gentle. Huangfu Che was lying on his side with his back against Geng Xiaoxi, curled up slightly. This was an insecure posture. Geng Xiaoxi didn''t understand, but Geng Xiaoxi listened for a long time, but he didn''t hear Huangfu Che talk to her again. Thinking, Huangfu Che must She was asleep, and she gave the servant girl a wink, and the servant girl gently brought a light but warm fire fox overcoat. Geng Xiaoxi took the cloak and gently put it on Huangfu Che''s body. Huangfu Che suddenly turned around and looked at her warily. She smiled slightly: "I thought His Highness was asleep, and I was afraid that His Highness would catch a cold, so I covered His Highness with something, did I disturb His Highness?" Huangfu Che pushed away his cloak and sat up: "Sleeping alone for a long time?" Geng Xiaoxi smiled and said: "Soon, just for a while, will Your Highness sleep for a while?" Huangfu Che shook his head: "No, at what time, Gu should go." Geng Xiaoxi held his arm and said: "It''s still early, do you want to set off fireworks? This is the busiest time in the market, let''s go buy fireworks!" Huangfu Che hesitated, but he was not particularly opposed, and was dragged away by Geng Xiaoxi. The market was indeed lively, but it was also more chaotic than usual. Huangfu Che stared and said, "I remember that the streets were not like this before." Geng Xiaoxi chose a few firecrackers: "Wrap these up for me." Looking back at Huangfu Che, he said, "The street has always been like this, lively, crowded, and full of traffic." "It''s not so chaotic." The pedestrians didn''t know how to avoid it, and the hawkers quarreled wantonly over a stall, and the prices went up and down, watching people order dishes. Geng Xiaoxi said: "That may be because they know that you are going to go on private tours in micro-services, so they have made preparations in advance! My grandfather Chang said that this is how officials are. Whatever the master wants to see, they can show the master what the master wants you to have." Money, even if you have no money, you have to borrow it; the master makes you poor, even if you have gold and silver, you have to bury it alive." "Is it all...fake?" Huangfu Che murmured. Geng Xiaoxi took his arm: "I''ve chosen! What else do you need?" Huangfu Che said: "You just choose." Geng Xiaoxi picked out some of the best-selling fireworks at the moment and asked his servants to hold them. He and Huangfu Che came to the bank of the river. There were many people setting off fireworks and playing with lanterns gathered on the river bank. Geng Xiaoxi ordered his servants to arrange the fireworks and lifted them Mou, seeing Huangfu Che staring at Manhe lanterns in a daze, rolled his eyes, stepped forward and said, "Does Your Highness like lanterns too? Shall we buy one?" Before Huangfu Che could answer, Geng Xiaoxi had already bought two very delicate and gorgeous lanterns, a flying dragon lantern and a phoenix lantern: "I heard that you can still make a wish. Do you want to make one, Your Highness? Make one, give it." Geng Xiaoxi handed the brush and paper to Huangfu Che. Huangfu Che hesitantly made a payment, and soon crumpled the paper again: "It''s all a lie!" Geng Xiaoxi was startled: "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you?" "It doesn''t work at all! What it promises, what it doesn''t allow, it''s all a lie, a lie!" Huangfu Che threw the pen and lantern into the river. Geng Xiaoxi didn''t dare to answer any more, and cast a questioning look at the wet nurse, who shook her head slightly. Pedestrians passing by were a little curious by Huangfu Che''s gaffe, but seeing that he was a child, they had the right to think that he was naughty and didn''t take it to heart. Geng Xiaoxi stepped forward, gently pulled his sleeve and said, "Your Highness, do you still want to set off fireworks? Shall I set them off for you? It''s very beautiful. Every time I''m unhappy, my dad will set off fireworks for me." , After reading it, I dont have any troubles anymore. Huangfu Che nodded mechanically. Fireworks were set off one after another. The beams of light were like a rainbow, blooming gorgeously in the night sky, capturing the starlight all over the sky, and the world was full of brilliance. Geng Xiaoxi smiled and held Huangfu Che''s hand. Under the light, her face was delicate and radiant: "Your Highness will always remember Xiao Xi, right? I remember that Xiao Xi accompanied His Highness to set off fireworks by the river bank. From now on, every time I see Fireworks, I think of Xiaoxi, okay?" Huangfu Che looked at her steadfastly, and Geng Xiaoxi smiled again: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, Xiaoxi will always remember His Highness." "Che''er!" A familiar voice came from not far away, and Huangfu Che''s body shook. "Cheer! Is that you, Cheer?" Huangfu Che tensed his body and stood up abruptly. "Che''er!" The sound was approaching, accompanied by rapid breathing and footsteps, as if he was about to be caught in the next second. Huangfu Che clenched his fist and ran away. Geng Xiaoxi opened his mouth wide: "Eh? Your Highness! Your Highness, wait for me!" and ran after her. Ning Yue walked for more than an hour, almost breaking her legs. She finally ran into a child whose back looked like her son. She called out a few times tentatively. Instead of looking back, the other party ran away quickly. She was sure, This is the son, and the son is deliberately avoiding her! "Che''er!" She anxiously chased after her. "Miss, please slow down!" Dongmei also chased Ning Yue, Dongmei is still a servant, moving a lot in the past, she is not as good as Ning Yue, "Slow down...don''t...don''t fall . As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Yue''s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. Huangfu Che stopped in his tracks, and turned his head slightly to look at her with difficulty, but he didn''t dare to expose his entire face to her eyes. From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of her embarrassed and uncomfortable appearance, and his eyes felt hot. "Your Highness." Geng Xiaoxi tugged at his arm, "That seems to be the empress, do you want to see her?" "Che''er..." Ning Yue looked at him with tears in her eyes. Huangfu Che turned his head and stopped looking at Ning Yue. He breathed heavily and trembled all over. Finally, he ran into the night without mercy. The door of Geng''s Mansion was knocked. The servant opened a crack impatiently, complaining "who is knocking on the door at such a late hour", opened the door, and caught a glimpse of the group of solemn and murderous royal guards, and the tall man sitting behind the steps. The cold emperor on the bed was so frightened that he knelt on the ground trembling. Xuanyin didn''t even bother to look at him, and said to Xiao Dezi: "Call out Dingguo''s mansion." "yes." Xiao Dezi walked into the Geng''s house with small steps, and after a while, Duke Ding Geng Qingyun hurried to the gate, and bowed down: "I don''t know the emperor is coming, but I am far away to meet you, and I hope the emperor will forgive me. " Xuanyin said coldly: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, tell me quickly, where did you hide the little prince?" Geng Qingyun''s face showed a trace of confusion: "The emperor...why did you say that? I haven''t seen His Highness the Crown Prince these days... Could it be that His Highness the Crown Prince disappeared? When? Where did he disappear?" Xuanyin pressed the cold armrest: "Don''t play tricks on me, Ding Guogong, you are not in the palace, but your claws are long enough, do you think I really can''t find out?" Geng Qingyun hurriedly lowered his body: "The emperor has really wronged this humble minister. The humble minister has never had a dissenting heart against the royal family, let alone interfered with the emperor''s general affairs." Xuanyin said in a cold voice: "Outside the dog hole in the washing room, it happens to be the driveway of the few of you. An Guohou (Rong Lin) has long been gone in southern Xinjiang, and Chen Taifu has always parked his carriage at the third-rank official. Beside, you are the only one using it now, dare you say that you don''t know what the prince has done?" Geng Qingyun said: "I don''t know." "Presumptuous!" Xuanyin yelled violently, and Geng Qingyun shuddered and knelt down. Xuanyin said to Xuanjiang: "Search for me!" "Yes!" Xuanjiang led dozens of imperial guards into the Geng Mansion, and searched inside and out. Today''s Geng Mansion is not the former big house, but another site of the former dignitaries. It is luxurious and exquisite, but The area is not big, Xuanjiang quickly finished the search, and replied: "Your Majesty, the prince was not found." Geng Qingyun''s expression relaxed, and soon Xuanyin asked again: "Where''s Geng Qiaoshan?" Xuanjiang replied: "Not here." Geng Qingyun''s complexion changed. Xuan Yin''s eyes glanced around his face: "Where''s Geng Xiaoxi?" Xuanjia said: "Not here either." Sweat dripped from Geng Qingyun''s forehead. Xuan Yin looked at him coldly, and suddenly showed a bright smile: "Mr. Ding, you said that if I go to find your son and granddaughter now, will I find anything new?" Geng Qingyun''s throat slipped, and he knelt down in the tunnel and said: "They went out to play, if they are lucky enough to meet His Royal Highness..." Xuanyin interrupted him unceremoniously: "It was a fluke? Was it a fluke or was it done on purpose? I will find out the truth! But the words of Duke Ding confirmed my guess, they are indeed together!" Geng Qingyun''s heart skipped a beat. Thanks to his scheming for many years, he was exposed just now as soon as the little emperor threatened them. He was afraid that the little emperor would find them and he would not be able to explain it. He lied and said it was a fluke, but in fact, they arranged it very well. Well, how could the little emperor find it? I am so stupid, I have exposed my secrets! Now, I can only pray that the little emperor can''t find them. Xuanyin flicked his sleeves, and stopped looking at Geng Qingyun: "Go to Geng Qiaoshan and Geng Xiaoxi!" Xuanjiang clasped his fists and said, "This subordinate takes orders!" "Your Highness, this way!" Geng Xiaoxi took Huangfu Che''s hand, and hid in a black-covered boat together. "Che''er! Che''er" Ning Yue chased after her anxiously and mournfully like a mother beast whose cubs had been snatched from her. Far away. As for Dongmei, she had already been thrown out of sight. This area is desolate and quiet, only the sound of turbulent waves crashing on the shore can be heard. Ning Yue stood on the shore, looking at the swaying black-covered boat, panting heavily, and said, "Che''er, come out quickly...let''s have a talk." ..." Huangfu Che sat in the black-covered boat, his fingers trembling, he stuffed his fingers into his mouth, biting his nails bit by bit. "Che''er! Did the queen mother do something wrong that made you angry? You tell the queen mother!" "The queen mother is very worried about you and misses you very much. Don''t ignore the queen mother..." Ning Yue choked up and said. Huangfu Che bit his nails with a hesitant expression. Geng Xiaoxi gently held his other hand. Ning Yue moved a few more steps toward the water: "The queen mother is afraid of water, can you come out by yourself?" There was a cry in her words, and the tears dried on her face, and soon new ones flowed down. Huangfu Che''s eyes were slightly red. Geng Xiaoxi asked softly: "Do you want me to say a few words to your empress? I''ll tell her to let her go, okay?" Huangfu Che did not speak, tears filled his eyes, and his vision gradually became blurred. Geng Xiaoxi opened the curtain and went outside the cabin, looked at Ning Yue and saluted, and said, "Madam, His Royal Highness does not want to see you, please come back." Ning Yue got angry for no reason, and said with red eyes: "I teach my son, when is your turn to speak? Get out of here!" Geng Xiaoxi didn''t expect that the weak and pitiful queen turned out to be a different person in a blink of an eye, killing her! What to do next? Where is Daddy? Come out and say something! Geng Qiaoshan, who was hidden in the woods, looked at the hourglass in his hand. It was almost five hours since the little prince came out. The queen has come here, and the emperor should be here soon. There is no longer any delay. He took out the mirror and reflected a few times. Dao Baiguang came to Geng Xiaoxi''s face. This is the secret signal to shoot, and Geng Xiaoxi understood. Geng Xiaoxi entered the cabin, held the prince''s hand and said, "There is a small villa in front, let''s hide there for the night, the empress has slow legs, we can''t catch up." These words are full of loopholes, no matter how slow the queen''s legs are, she can always see where you are hiding, and it will be a matter of time before you find them. Because Geng Xiaoxi''s purpose was not to stay with the little prince for one night, naturally he has no fear of being found. Geng Xiaoxi took Huangfu Che''s hand and wanted to jump off from the other side of the cabin. Geng Qiaoshan smiled, her daughter is worthy of being born with a phoenix, she managed to coax the little prince into such a submissive one night, and after a while, another scene of a beauty saving a hero will be staged, and the little prince''s heart will be completely captured . It''s just that the queen has to be lured away first. First, he doesn''t want to hurt the queen by mistake. Second, those knives and arrows are all fake. The child can''t see the difference, but the queen is so smart, can she be deceived? But seeing how the queen is limping, she thinks she will be thrown away after a few steps, so just be patient and wait. He gestured to the five men in black robes behind him. The man in the black robe remained motionless. He frowned and said in a low voice, "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear me when I said keep up?" The men in black robes all showed their bows and arrows. Geng Qiaoshan said with a smile: "Hey, brother, are you deaf or dumb? I said, follow me, and listen to me to give orders when you get there. I didn''t ask you to do it now." The man in black puts on the arrow, draws the bow and arrow, and aims at the awning boat. Geng Qiaoshan seemed to realize something, and his face changed: "Hey, hey, what are you doing? You can''t do anything now! You will be seen through! You..." Before he finished speaking, the man in black shot the arrow in his hand, the arrow flashed like a faint light, and made a piercing sound in the air, awe-inspiring, sharp, and unstoppable. Huangfu Che moved his ears, instinctively caught a hint of danger, and dragged Geng Xiaoxi into the cabin. The arrows were nailed to the boat! "Oh my god! It''s a real arrow!" Geng Qiaoshan jumped up in fright. Ning Yue was also taken aback by the sudden arrows. Not long ago, she was still lamenting that Shengjing was governed by Xuan Yin in an orderly manner, and she would never encounter assassination after coming out so many times. Today, she encountered up! She fell into the water involuntarily, forgetting even her fear, and climbed straight onto the black-covered boat. Another round of arrows was shot, this time the arrows were lit with kerosene, and the black-covered boat slid and burned. Ning Yue hugged Huangfu Che into her arms: "Che''er, don''t be afraid, mother is coming." There are more and more arrows, and the fire is getting bigger and bigger. Ning Yue looked at Geng Xiaoxi, who was coughing non-stop, and then at her son who was tense all over. She threw herself into the water holding her son. When Xuanyin arrived here, the awning boat had already been burned. Looking at the ashes, arrows and sporadic flames floating on the lake, he went berserk! "Find it for me! Dig three feet into the ground and dig out that group of chaotic parties!" Xuanjiang took the lead and led a team of people to search for the past along the clues. Xuanyin himself looked at the icy cold lake, and jumped into it without hesitation. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Your Majesty" Xiao Dezi''s call was scattered in the wind. Geng Qiaoshan returned to the mansion angrily. The first thing he did was to find his father. As usual, his father was sitting in the pavilion drinking tea and admiring the flowers. Geng Qingyun smelled the tea slowly: "Are you back?" Geng Qiaoshan angrily walked around to his father, gritted his teeth and said, "Father, did you do it on purpose?" "What intentional?" Geng Qingyun asked casually. Geng Qiaoshan pointed to the door, and said with difficulty hiding his anger: "Those people... are not the ones we agreed in advance! There is no assassination in the plan! It''s just a play! But just now, if I didn''t act fast, Xiaoxi would have been killed Those people were shot to death! No, they were burned to death! Father, what do you think? How can you hurt Xiaoxi, how can you disregard human life?" "If I really hurt her, can I still allow you to save her?" Geng Qingyun glanced at him. Geng Qiaoshan was trembling with anger: "But that''s also very dangerous! I was almost shot to death by those lunatics, you know?" Geng Qingyun said coldly: "If you don''t even have this ability, you might as well be shot to death." "Father!" "Okay, stop talking, you step back, I want to be alone." "Father, we agreed that to make Xiaoxi the queen, Xiaoxi must marry the prince, but today...you sent someone to kill the prince! And the queen! You...you killed them all! How could you be so cruel? ?!" Geng Qiaoshan held back, his shoulders were trembling. Geng Qingyun sneered: "I''m cruel? Why? Are you complaining for that family? Don''t forget how your grandfather managed to get Geng Yan''s post. This road has always been climbed by stepping on bones! You are soft-hearted, okay! Dont dream of your countrys head! Geng Qiaoshan''s face was livid due to choking, and after a while, he turned around: "Then there is no need to kill the queen and the prince, it''s enough to drive a wedge between them. Do you have to kill them? If the crown prince is dead, whose queen can Xiaoxi be?" "Could it be that the emperor won''t have other children? The prince and Ma Ningyue are dead, so the emperor has no reason to close the court." "You...you..." Geng Qiaoshan couldn''t agree with his father''s approach, but he didn''t dare to point at his father''s nose and scold. He took a few deep breaths, shook his sleeves and left the place. Ning Yue woke up in the darkness, and she was dizzy for a while before she remembered what happened. A fire broke out in the cabin, which was about to burn Che''er, so she jumped into the water holding Che''er. The river was so cold, she felt her body sinking slowly, and she tried to hold her breath, hoping to float up. In the back, it seemed that it really floated to the surface of the water, and was hit by the waves, and I didn''t know where it hitit was just now when I woke up again. Where''s Che''er? Could it be that he lost him in the water after he was unconscious? Ning Yue was frightened into a cold sweat by her conjecture, but suddenly, she heard footsteps in the corridor, and then, the door opened, and Dongmei came in with a lamp, and met her suddenly wide-open eyes, Dongmei Startled: "Your Majesty, are you awake?" Ning to the dim light, Ning Yue looked at the room she was in. It was very simple, not like being in a palace: "Where is this? How did you find me?" Dongmei put the lamp on the table, went to the bed and put a thin coat on Ning Yue, and said: "It wasn''t the servants who found you, but the emperor. You have been floating in the water for a long time, and you have already floated out of Shengjing. Your majesty It took me a long time to catch up with you. This is a villager''s tea shed shop. The emperor sent a signal to Xuanjiang, and Xuanjiang came with his slaves. How do you feel?" "It''s a bit cold." Ning Yue hugged her arms tightly. Dongmei said distressedly: "You have a cold, some high fever, you will feel cold, but there is no silver charcoal here, and the black charcoal is too smoky. This servant will bring you two more clothes." Ning Yue let Dongmei put on a small floral waistcoat and a plain white apricot-colored embroidered begonia narrow-fitting velvet jacket, and she finally felt warmer: "Where is the prince?" Dongmei''s expression froze, she lowered her head and said, "Kneeling outside." The cold wind is bleak. Huangfu Che knelt on the icy mud, his ears were red from the cold, his hands and feet were all stiff, and his teeth were chattering. In front of him, stood Xuanyin in a black overcoat, standing alone. Xuan Yin looked coldly at the son who almost killed Ning Yue, wishing he would never see him again! "Huangfu Che, what''s wrong with you? Did you learn to skip classes? Did you learn to run away from home? Is this what I usually teach you? Or did the Taifu teach you? , Such a rebellious thing! Huangfuche, I can depose you!" Huangfu Che stubbornly knelt on the ground, while listening to Xuan Yin''s growl that was deliberately lowered in volume, while enduring the cold wind that cracked his bones, he didn''t say a word. Xuan Yin smiled coldly: "Don''t talk, right? You are right if you don''t talk? Don''t act like a victim to me! I don''t feel bad! I don''t feel bad when you die!" Tears welled up in Huangfu Che''s eyes. Xuanyin paced back and forth beside him: "I tell you, no matter what slander you believe, you have no reason to vent your anger on your mother! Your mother has never done anything sorry for you! She is for you...for your sister... She broke her heart! You''d better pray that your mother wakes up safely, if something happens to her... I will warn you, Huangfu Che, and I will let you be buried with her!" Its a little bit of a text, lets add so much first, Ill take care of the plot later, there is no guarantee that there will be a second update today (end of this chapter) Chapter 1306： 【V170】The Prince Knows the Truth (Second Update) Chapter 1306 [V170] The Prince Knows the Truth (Second Update) At dawn, a group of people boarded the carriage back to Beijing. Huangfu Che knelt in the middle of the night, and fell asleep as soon as he got into the carriage. Ning Yue tucked him in the quilt, seeing that he was only like a child when he was asleep. Inevitably there was another sigh. "Almost killed you, you still like it?" Xuanyin said angrily. Ning Yue smiled: "How old is he, still angry with a child?" He suppressed his smile and sighed, "He was too obedient in the past, holding everything back, refusing to talk to us, and holding it in for a long time will come out." What''s on your mind, haven''t you heard that the more obedient a child is, the more terrifying it is to be rebellious?" "You do love him." Xuanyin snorted. Ning Yue touched her pale face: "How can the concubine''s own flesh and blood not hurt? After the emperor, don''t talk about beating and killing anymore. He is not an ordinary child. will take it seriously." "It''s better to be serious, let him know, don''t raise your tail to the sky in a self-righteous manner! I can take back everything he has given me!" Xuanyin said sharply. Ning Yue said with a faint smile: "The one who took him back, who do you want to be crowned as the crown prince again? Adopt one, or marry a new concubine? Your majesty, do you despise our mother and child after all?" "Hey, you..." Although Xuanyin was unforgiving in every possible way, he still couldn''t get angry with Ning Yue. He hugged Ning Yue on his lap, stroked her slightly hot forehead and said, "My heart hurts so much." You, when you had a difficult labor, almost couldn''t give birth, and after giving birth, you raised up with painstaking efforts. Depending on how many nurses and maids the other sons and brothers have, there is no one around him and Qing''er. Which clothes were not made by you? Which illnesses were not made by you? You take care of it without sleep? I know that although you are a daughter, you have great ambitions, which cannot be concealed by a place in the harem, and it is for them that you condescend yourself like this." "Your majesty is serious. I can''t bear the title of grand swan. It''s just that sparrow. In the past, everything was done as a last resort, not what I wanted. What I want is from beginning to end. Anwen, the emperor gave it to my concubine, and I have nothing else to ask for." Ning Yue said, snuggling into Xuan Yin''s arms. Xuan Yin hugged her tightly, and put his cheek against her temples: "You really think so?" "Yeah." Ning Yue nodded, shrank into his arms again, and stuck it tighter, "I have been begging for something for two lifetimes, no one cherishes it more than anyone else, the emperor should not blame the prince anymore , He is still young, some things cannot be understood immediately, but when he grows up, he will always know who really loves him." "You." Xuanyin sighed for a long time. Ning Yue was ill, and soon fell asleep in Xuan Yin''s arms. Touching her increasingly hot forehead, Xuan Yin told Xuan Jiang, "speed up!" "Yes!" Xuanjiang swung his horsewhip, bringing his speed to the extreme. At a quarter of an hour, the carriage arrived in Shengjing. Due to the large number of people, the speed of the carriage slowed down a little, and it took about an hour to see the palace gate. At the gate of the palace, Geng Qingyun was looking forward to it. When he saw Xuanjiang, he hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands: "My minister kowtows to the emperor." The carriage stopped, Xuanyin lifted the curtain of the window, looked at him with a half-smile and said, "Didn''t I already order you to avoid court today? Why is Duke Ding still here?" Geng Qingyun said: "I am worried about the emperor''s safety. I heard that the emperor has been looking for His Highness the Crown Prince all night. I wonder if he has found it?" Xuanyin smiled coldly: "Of course I found it, not only the prince, but also the queen. Duke Ding is very disappointed?" Geng Qingyun''s scalp went numb, and he bowed and said, "I''m too happy to be happy, so why be disappointed? I can''t sleep at night, and I pray for His Royal Highness and the Emperor with all my heart. I hope you two will return soon. I don''t know that my mother is also on the way ...you should also pray for your empress." Xuanyin looked at him directly, and said indistinctly: "Mr. Dingguo has a heart, and I will keep this heart in my heart, and I will never forget it!" Geng Qingyun shivered! As for today''s matter, I can figure out who has tampered with it with my toes. Sooner or later, he will have to pay back the debt, but right now, he has more important things to do. Huangfu Che didn''t wake up until noon. When he opened his eyes, he saw Xuan Yin sitting on the bedside, looking at him steadfastly. His eyes moved, and he saluted: "I bow to my father." Xuanyin hummed heavily: "Do you think I''m going to ask you again if you know what''s wrong?" Huangfu Che bowed his head and remained silent. Xuanyin sighed secretly, and said to him: "Put on your clothes, I will wait for you outside." Huangfu Che obediently changed into his middle clothes and brocade clothes, as well as a pair of shoes and socks. Afterwards, he washed up and came to the door with his hair loose. Xuan Yin picked up his long hair and tied it gently with a white hair band. He blinked awkwardly. "I will take you to a place." Huangfuche obviously didn''t expect Xuanyin to bring him to Yufangzhai, the gate of Yufangzhai was closed tightly, and there was no sound, all the servants seemed to have evaporated from the world, and there was no trace of a living person being there. Huangfu Che''s spine felt a little chilly, and he couldn''t help but glanced at Xiaodouzi''s room, it was empty, not even a bed. Xuan Yin had a panoramic view of his expression, and said: "Gambling and private entertainment are prohibited in the palace. Thanks to the crown prince, I have caught a few people who have no palace rules and have fun in secret. I want to ask them where they are going? They are dead." Huangfu Che involuntarily clenched his fist. Xuanyin said calmly: "I heard that there is a man named Xiaodouzi who hides crickets in the house. I think he served Xu Guiren once and escaped the death penalty." Huangfu Che''s heart relaxed, and he heard his father say again: "Be a human pig." Huangfu Che''s figure swayed. "It''s all thanks to the crown prince, otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to catch so many moths." As Xuan Yin said, Huangfu Che''s face turned pale, but Xuan Yin didn''t intend to stop, "There''s also the washing room. The prince is also a great achievement. Dongmei found out that the hole was deliberately dug by the palace people. The purpose is to facilitate the sale of things in the palace. There are jewelry, food, and satin. The matter involves a lot. According to the prince, it should be How to deal with them?" "My son doesn''t know." "It doesn''t matter if I don''t know, I will teach you, and I will tell you how I do it." A smile that should not be noticed appeared on the corner of Xuanyin''s lips, "I killed them all without leaving one." Huangfu Che''s small body began to tremble. "It''s not your fault. Don''t be afraid, and don''t blame yourself. They brought the blame on themselves and violated the palace rules. Some of them did not participate in the robbery, but it is a serious crime not to report it. As for yourself, the prince..." Speaking of this At this point, Xuan Yin suddenly changed the subject, "You are the flesh and blood of the woman I love the most, and I can speak out when I am angry. If I really want to kill you, how can I be willing?" Huangfu Che raised his head: "Father..." Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet your biological mother." Xuanyin took Huangfu Che into the inner hall of Yufangzhai, where the things used by Xu Gui in his lifetime were storedbeads, clothing, needlework, calligraphy and painting. Xuanyin pressed a switch on the wall, and the bookshelf turned inward, revealing A dark secret room came. Xuan Yin carried a lamp and walked in, Huangfu Che followed. The layout of the secret room is very simple, with a table, a chair, a cabinet, and a bed. On the wall, there are several very warm pictures. One of them is a young and beautiful woman, holding two little babies who are waiting to be fed. "Does it look familiar?" Xuanyin asked. Huangfu Che nodded, then shook his head again. Xuanyin pointed to the woman in the portrait and said, "She is Xu Guiren." Huangfu Che''s eyes suddenly widened! "Five years ago, on the fourteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, she gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins in the East Palace. Five years later, the pair of dragon and phoenix twins have also grown up." Xuan Yin looked at Huangfu Che with a complicated expression, "I have been in love since I ascended the throne. Someone blocked the news, and they were not allowed to mention Xu Guiren''s affairs to you, but obviously there is no impenetrable wall in the world, and you still found out through some means." Huangfu Che''s face turned pale. Xuan Yin looked at the portrait and said: "I originally planned to tell you when you grew up, but you are precocious, smarter than other children, and more suspicious than children. You are as stupid as your sister, so you are not easy to go astray. You are too thoughtful." Huangfu Che blushed in embarrassment. Xuanyin took his hand: "Let''s go." Huangfu Che asked puzzledly: "Where are you going?" Xuanyin sighed softly: "Go to a place where you can verify the truth, just rely on my few words, will you believe it? You will always only believe what you hear and see, and use your own will." Huangfu Che lowered his head in embarrassment. The border between Linzi and Jun County in southern Xinjiang was originally a beautiful place. Due to the spread of war for several years, the people were devastated. Afterwards, the Xuanjia Army and Ma Yuan worked together to manage the city, and the city gradually recovered. In recent years, there has been a famous Fu family in Linzi city. They make a living selling silk and satin. Because of their integrity, high quality and low price, their business is doing very well. What''s more, the couple are well-known benevolent people. , Every day, a certain amount of profit will be given out, porridge and medicine will be donated, and the poor will be relieved. The people in Linzi have a high reputation for the Fu family. On this day, Fu Langjun finished counting the accounts of the branch store as usual, and went back to the main store to make an inventory. When he entered the door, he didn''t see his wife, so he asked the shopkeeper, "Where is Madam?" The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "Take the young master and miss to buy sweet-scented osmanthus cakes." Fu Langjun smiled heartily: "They both love sweet-scented osmanthus cake! They won''t get tired of eating it every day!" "Isn''t that Madam''s favorite food? Inherited!" The shopkeeper said with a smile. "What inheritance?" Mrs. Fu crossed the threshold with a smile, holding two little boys in her hand, each of them was holding a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, and ate it heartily. When she saw her father, she quickly let go of her mother''s hand and ran away Come here, "Daddy!" Fu Langjun hugged the two of them, looked at his wife with a smile and said, "Thank you for your hard work." Mrs. Fu smiled shyly: "What''s the trouble? It''s just taking them around to play, but Mr. Wang, he went to a lot of places all morning, right? How is it? Are the accounts settled?" "It''s settled." Fu Langjun took the tea handed over by Mrs. Fu, and gave her a sip first, "The autumn dryness is severe these days, you can see that your lips are cracked, I remember that I brought you tea from the capital a few days ago. I bought Huichuntang''s lip balm, you can try it at night." "Okay." Madam Fu nodded gently. It goes without saying that the husband and wife exchanged glances. The little ones were eating sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, seeing the harmony between their father and mother, and they couldnt help but smile again. At this moment, a carriage stopped at the door of the silk and satin shop. It was actually a very inconspicuous carriage, but for some reason, everyone in the shop, including Fu Langjun and his wife, looked at each other involuntarily. The curtain of the car was lifted, and a man in black clothes and cloak came down. Madam Fu stared at the other party for a few seconds, then her eyes trembled, she stepped forward, and bowed deeply to the other party. Xuan Yin held up his hand: "Long time no see, ma''am, don''t be in trouble." Madam Fu said with tears in her eyes: "Your Highness, you are safe." Turning her head quickly, she said to her husband and a pair of children: "It''s my uncle!" When she said uncle, what else did Fu Langjun not understand? He walked over in a hurry and was about to kneel down to salute, Xuanyin supported his arm: "There is no need to be too polite, this time I am in low clothes and privately, so I didn''t disturb others." Looking into the car, he said: "Che''er, come out." Huangfu Che opened the curtain and jumped down. Just in time, he landed in front of Madam Fu. He looked at Madam Fu, and Madam Fu also looked at him. Their eyes met, and the two of them were stunned by coincidence. "you" "you" With one voice, they stopped at the same time. Madam Fu smiled and said, "Is it the young master?" Small, little son? Huangfu Che stared at her blankly, and after a while, then looked at his father. Obviously, he recognized Mrs. Fu as the woman in the portrait. His biological mother, Xu Guiren, was also shocked that she was still alive! Xuan Yin smiled without saying a word. Mr. Xu said softly: "Young master...you don''t know your own background, do you?" Xuanyin nodded: "I''ve heard a little bit, and I know that I was born by you, and I also know that Yueyue killed you." Mrs. Xu laughed: "At the beginning when Mrs. Lanzhi let me enter the palace, I thought that such a day might come." But he did not have any birth relationship with Xuanyin and his son, so he took Huangfu Che''s hand affectionately and said, "This journey has been hard. Alright, are you hungry?" A pair of little buns looked at Huangfu Che curiously, and the little girl asked, "Mother, who is this little brother?" Huangfu Che is shorter than her. Huangfu Che frowned instantly! Ms. Xu said with a smile: "Our guests, go and clean up quickly, and take out all the delicious and interesting things." "Okay!" The little girl took her brother''s hand and jumped up and down. Huangfuche asked: "Are they your children too?" His eyes moved to Fu Langjun''s face, revealing a sense of hostility towards his rival in love. Xu said angrily to her husband: "This misunderstanding is a big one. You should hide quickly, lest the young master punish you." Fu Langjun laughed haha. The second monk Huangfu Chezhang was puzzled. Mrs. Xu asked her husband to entertain Xuan Yin outside, and she dragged Huangfu Che into the house. This is an elegant and unique bedroom. Although it is not big, it may not even have a bathroom like his, but it is very well decorated and exudes a A warm and childlike taste. "Is this your new home?" Huangfu Che asked, as if thinking that the imperial palace was Xu''s home. Mrs. Xu poured Huangfu Che a glass of warm water, and took out some sweets and pastries: "Yes, it''s my new home. I used to live in the capital, but later I moved here for business. I felt that Linzi''s customs are very good, so I settled down again. come down." Huangfu Che listened quietly, without touching the sweets and pastries on the table. Xu asked gently: "Why don''t you eat?" Huangfu Che lowered his eyes and said, "The empress does not allow me to eat sweets." "Ah, that''s right, eating sugar is bad for teeth. I just can''t help it. The teeth of those two little monkeys are all broken." Xu said with emotion. Huangfu Che blinked, and asked: "They are about my age, why are they also your children? Are they your bastards?" Xu couldn''t help laughing: "No, they are my own flesh and blood with Fu Langjun''s." After a pause, he said: "You are not." Huangfu Che was taken aback! Xu touched his cheeks that were slightly pale because of the shock, and said softly: "I really don''t want to tell you so early, but Your Highness, since you found me here, something very bad must have happened, right? Empress?" Huangfu Che lowered his eyes and clenched his fingers. "Sigh." Xu sighed, "Where should I start to talk about such a complicated relationship? Or... let''s start with my work in Ma''s house. When I first arrived in Ma''s house, the empress was just married. Soon, that day was the day when she came back home, I was doing sweeping in the yard, and I saw her and my uncle in red clothes, like a couple of gods and immortals..." Mrs. Xu talked a lot about Ning Yue and Xuan Yin''s affairs in Xiliang. For example, when Ning Yue returned home angrily, Xuan Yin was held in the study by Lin Lanzhi to write a review. Entered the General''s Mansion; also talked about Xuanyin Ningyue''s affairs in southern Xinjiang, such as the struggle with the Geng family, the confrontation with Geng Yan, and the entanglement with Sikong Shuo as a last resort. "Your Highness is still young, I don''t know how much His Highness has listened to what I said to His Highness, but there is one thing, I hope His Highness must, must understand that you are the flesh and blood born in October of the Queen''s pregnancy, just to prevent others Taking your month as a fuss, and in order to prevent you from being scolded as a "wild species", the empress thought of such a way to save the country with curves. Even if you are a **** all your life, even if she is scolded all your life as infertile, you will never be born. Despite the pressure of not being able to spread the branches and leaves for the royal family, she still kept you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1307： 【V171】Mother and son reconcile, take revenge on the Geng family Chapter 1307 [V171] Mother and son reconcile, take revenge on the Geng family Ning Yue was ill, and the low-grade fever lasted for seven days before it completely subsided. In the past few days, Huangfu Qing had been by her side all the time. She crawled under the blanket, but Dongmei and Zhen''er couldn''t stop her. No, she is here again, and I don''t know when she came. Ning Yue lazily raised the corners of her lips, hugged her daughter''s soft body, and kissed her on the forehead. Although my daughter is almost five years old, she is still like a child who has not been weaned. She always sticks her little paws into her clothes. Today, her daughter is surprisingly well-behaved. there. Ning Yue hummed in a daze: "Are you still awake?" The little man in his arms moved. Ning Yue smiled and said, "Why don''t you talk when you wake up?" The little man arched into her arms again. Ning Yue opened her eyes amusedly, wanting to see what kind of evil this girl has been bewitched by today, she is so quiet, so well-behaved, and silent, but she saw a round head and a red face. A small face, a pair of big eyes that want to look at her but dare not look at her. The owner of the big eyes seemed to be embarrassed by Ning Yue, and slowly left her embrace, arched his body under the quilt, pouted his chubby buttocks, buried his face in his chubby little hands, and from time to time , and took a peek at Ning Yue. Ning Yue laughed out loud! Huangfu Che''s face turned red. Xuan Yin picked fresh crabapple flowers for Ning Yue and came in, and saw Ning Yue hugging her son on the bed and gnawing on it for a while, the son was probably very itchy from being gnawed, and wanted to laugh, but tried very hard to put on a serious look , that expression that was about to suffocate internal injuries made Xuanyin laugh. Xuanyin hasn''t seen Ning Yue so excited for a long time. He was so excited that he almost lost his composure, rolling around on the bed with his son in his arms, completely forgetting that he was just recovering from a serious illness. It was because of his weakness that he needed to rest. He couldn''t bear to be disturbed, and silently took Haitang to the study. Ning Yue hugged her blushing son in her arms, and didn''t ask where he and Xuan Yin had been these past few days, or what the father and son had done, why he seemed to stop being angry with her overnight. There are some things that don''t need to be asked. She is his mother, she can feel it, and for him, she has found it again. Huangfu Qing was also very excited when he learned that his brother and father had returned, wandering around the two for a long time, even Ning Yue was "left out". Ning Yue looked happy, and went to the small kitchen to cook breakfast in person. Since entering the palace, Xuanyin no longer allowed her to cook, and today she couldn''t stop her, so she let her go. I havent touched Yangchun water with my fingers for several years, and its a bit unwieldy to make it, so I gave up in a complicated way, and made a few cups of lily steamed eggs, a cage of crystal shrimp dumplings, two bowls of Xuanyin and her favorite spicy beef noodles, two bowls The bamboo shoots and pork noodles that the little buns love to eat are also marinated with kelp, peanuts, and diced lotus root, and served as cold dishes. This is probably the most humble breakfast ever. She raised the amount with her hands: "It''s been a long time since I made it, I don''t know if it will taste bad." Xuanyin pulled her to sit down, and handed the chopsticks to her hand: "How come? The food made by the imperial chef is unpalatable. What the queen makes is a bowl of plain noodles, which is also a delicacy in the world." Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing: "The emperor is really good at coaxing people." Xuanyin proved with practical actions that he was not lying to others. Seeing that there was only one crystal shrimp dumpling left on the plate and his two little hands stretched out chopsticks towards it at the same time, he forked the shrimp dumpling into his mouth without thinking. Huangfu Che: "..." Huangfu Qing: "..." The father who robbed them of food was terrible. Ning Yue laughed out loud. After breakfast, Xuan Yin went to the imperial study room, Huangfu Qing was led by Zhen''er to the study room, but Huangfu Che, who always went out with Huangfu Qing, stayed because of diarrhea. He ran to Gong''s room again, and when he came back, his little face was flushed, and he lay on the bed. Ning Yue stepped forward, touched her little back, and asked worriedly: "Did you eat your stomach badly? Did your mother pass on to the imperial physician?" Huangfu Che blinked his flickering eyes, and said in a low voice: "No...no need, I''ll just take a rest." Ning Yue nodded, and said: "Then Taifu Chen, the queen mother sent someone to ask for leave. You can rest in your room today, and go to class tomorrow when you are well." Huangfu Che opened his mouth, and said in a panic: "I don''t need my mother, I... I... just take a rest." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "Don''t be afraid, this does not count as your skipping class. Your father will not blame you. Your body is more important than anything. You are still so young, so don''t go to class with illness." "No... I... I can go to class." After a pause, Huangfu Che got up from the slump, drooped his little head and said, "My son is going to class." Ning Yue took his hand: "The queen mother will send you off." "Huh?" Huangfu Che''s eyes widened. Ning Yue took a royal blue cloak and put it on him, tied a ribbon and said, "The crown prince is sick, how can he walk such a long distance?" Huangfu Che lowered his head, his little face kept red and red, reaching the base of his ears. Ning Yue hugged him and walked out of the Jiaofang hall. Outside the door, Dongmei thoughtfully prepared a step, and the mother and son sat on it. Along the way, Ning Yue rubbed his stomach: "Is it better?" He nodded occasionally. When he reached the upper study room, Ning Yue hugged him down again. He pouted his buttocks, buried his face in Ning Yue''s arms, and looked ashamed to see others. Chen Taifu and all the eunuchs dropped their jaws in shock, is there a time when the prince is so soft and cute? Do you think you were born a little old man? Ning Yue put Huangfu Che at the door of the classroom. Huangfu Che seemed to be drunk, and when he walked, he seemed to be floating. Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing and said: "Take a good class. The queen mother asked Dongmei to stay here. If you are really uncomfortable, tell Dongmei to let her bring you back. The queen mother will pick you up later." Huangfu Che''s stomach was indeed spoiled by eating in the morning. He had never eaten such delicious food. He ate a bowl full of raw noodles, cold dishes and steamed eggs without any drop left in his stomach, and his belly swelled like a calf. He ran to the toilet a few more times between classes, but he refused to ask for leave. Because the queen mother said that she would come to pick him up. Ning Yue took Huangfu Che back to the Queen of Jiaofang Hall, Huangfu Qing was jealous, the Taoist Empress was really biased, she only picked up her brother after school and not her, so Ning Yue had to agree to pick her up tomorrow morning too. In the afternoon, the little prince''s hand was pinched by the door, and it was swollen like a sliced ??ham. Ning Yue rubbed the medicine on him and sighed secretly: My son used to be very stable, but after going out for a trip, he came back and became a little confused Adjusted, first I ate my stomach uncontrollably in the morning, and then pinched my fingers inexplicably in the afternoon... Of course, Huangfu Qing actually had more accidents. It was commonplace for him to fall blue and purple when he hit him, but Ning Yue was used to her daughter''s silly appearance, but her son suddenly turned into a normal child, which made her feel strange. His hand was pinched, and he couldn''t eat dinner, so Ning Yue fed him spoonful by spoonful. Huangfu pursed his lips, she really wanted to be fed by the queen! After dinner, Ning Yue took a bath for the two children. Seeing the two little Doudings sitting in the bathtub full of bubbles, you rub me and I squeeze you, Ning Yue smiled knowingly. After that, Ning Yue accompanied Huangfu to lie down on the bed, but Huangfu Che was called by Xuan Yin to the imperial study. The rigor and seriousness of the Imperial Study Room rushed over. Huangfu Che raised his childish brows, stepped across the threshold with a respectful expression, and cupped his hands: "My son bows to my father, and my father is Jin''an." "Yes." Xuan Yin signaled him to flatten his body, slowly closed the folder in his hand, looked at him and said, "How do you feel after leaving the palace? Did you gain anything?" Huangfu Che pursed his lips. "I''m not asking about a private matter, so let me put those things in your mind aside! The prince of a country, how squeamish is he?" Xuanyin''s voice sank, and the tenderness and love in Jiaofangdian completely disappeared, and he was cold , just an unoffensive emperor. Huangfu Che swallowed his saliva, and said solemnly: "I have gained a lot from going out of the palace. What I saw and heard was beyond my expectations." "Go on." "I have been out of the palace many times, with my father, the queen, and the queen. Although I went privately in low clothes, it was completely different from what I saw that day. The streets in the past seemed to be whitewashed by someone, and everything was in order. Preface, everyone is kind and amiable, I think this is the world of my royal family, a peaceful and prosperous age, Haiyan and Heqing, but I am wrong, in places where the father and the emperor can''t see, between the mother, the son and the princess The invisible place is full of oppression and ugliness. Everyone seems to wear a perfect mask, and once the royal eyes turn elsewhere, they will take off that mask." Xuanyin said lightly: "Then in your opinion, why is this happening?" "My son thinks that this matter can be big or small. If it''s small, someone is deceiving the saint. If it''s big, the father''s eyes are blindfolded, so the father can''t see clearly. If things go on like this... If things go on like this..." Huangfu Che couldn''t continue with the following words. Xuanyin smiled: "If things go on like this, I will be a fool, right?" "I don''t dare!" Huangfu Che''s small body sank. Xuanyin didn''t take back the faint smile hanging on the corner of his lips: "Every time I act privately, how do those people calculate the right time to deceive me?" "My son guessed that it was the people around my father who leaked my father''s traces, selling things outside the palace like the people in the washing room, or perhaps, my father''s whereabouts were also sold from the washing room. For the sake of their great achievements, those officials who governed the capital dressed up the places that the emperor might pass by as the prosperous times that the emperor wanted to see, to make the emperor happy." This is just a guess in itself, but as soon as it passed through his mind, Huangfu Che remembered The fact that the father executed all the people in the Huanxi house shocked his heart, and he said: "My son... my son and the queen mother were assassinated, did someone sell the news of leaving the palace to the bad guys?" Xuanyin sneered and did not speak. Huangfu Che confirmed the guess in his heart, squeezed his fingers and said: "Father, those people were killed, but the person around you...who knows your whereabouts has not been executed. This person will continue to betray you in the future..." "Has the prince ever heard the story of the archer?" Xuan Yin changed the topic. Huangfu Che shook his head: "My son did not." "It''s about the war between the two countries. Before each charge, archers will be sent to the rear to shoot and kill the enemy''s army. There is a very powerful archer in this country. He can shoot through Yang with a hundred steps and shoot without fail. The opponent''s archers are much worse. The general of his own country asked his own archer, "Since the opponent is so weak, why didn''t you kill him with one arrow?" The archer said, "If I kill him, what should the enemy country do if they send another more powerful archer?" The losses will be even greater''. Of course, this is just a joke. There is no possibility of preserving strength for the opponent under any circumstances on the battlefield, but in the court and the harem, it is a wise saying. The enemy who can see is more terrible than the invisible , dont cut down the ones that can be dug out, because you never know what kind of person they will send to lurk by your side next time. "Then... according to this, why should the person cleaning the room be disposed of?" "Because when things are going to go wrong, if you pretend to be stupid and do nothing, it will make the other party more vigilant." Xuan Yin patiently explained, "To deal with some enemies is to give the other party a warning on the one hand, and on the other hand It is to confuse the other party''s line of sight, thinking that we have found the so-called dark stubble." A trace of admiration appeared on Huangfu Che''s small face: "I understand." Xuanyin glanced at him: "It''s getting late, go back and rest." Huangfu Che didn''t move. "What? Is there anything else?" "Father, are they the ones who framed the queen mother and sons this time?" Xuanyin asked casually: "Which one of them?" Huangfu Che hesitated for a while, and said: "The remaining party of the feudal lord is in the same line as Ding Guogong." Xuanyin opened a memorial, but did not intend to answer. Huangfuche asked: "Father...will you deal with Duke Ding?" "No." Xuanyin answered neatly. "Why?" "Because Ding Guogong is one of the few humerus ministers who support me, and compared to Chen Taifu''s support on the surface, he is against me on the surface, but secretly helps me suppress a lot of opposition. He is a bit cunning. , but it is still a good dark thread for me." Huangfu Che''s bright eyes showed a trace of anger: "Could it be that just because he is your supporter, can you forget what he did to the queen mother and sons?!" Xuanyin said meaningfully: "Prince, you are still young, and you don''t understand the civil and military officials in the court. Everyone is a sharp knife. Sometimes this knife will accidentally cut yourself, but if you use it properly Well, it can kill more enemies. If you don''t want to be cut by the knife, the most effective way is not to throw the knife away, because if you throw it away, someone else will pick it up. The easiest and most effective way is to grab the knife The handle, wherever you point it, it will cut there." Huangfuche seemed to understand half understood, but there was one thing he understood very well, that is, his father would protect the **** of the Geng family! How could such a hateful **** be let go so easily? ! Just because he''s a good knife? ! The next day, Huangfu Che obediently went to the study room and attended class obediently. During the self-study class, he took the initiative to propose to Chen Taifu that he would like to study with his younger sister in the inner school. To accompany the little princess again, Taifu Chen generously agreed. This is Huangfu Che''s first visit to the inner school. At a young age, he already possesses the majesty of a prince of a country, and he is born extraordinarily handsome. As soon as he entered the door, the little ladies screamed. Without even raising his eyelids, he walked up to his sister and sat down. Those scorching gazes also shot over! Huangfu hugged the prince''s arm with pride, and said softly, "Why are you here, brother?" "Come and see you." Huangfu Che gave his younger sister a pat on the head, and the little ladies almost fainted with envy! Huangfu Qing chuckled, so many people like Huangxiong, but Huangxiong belongs to her, what should I do if I want to be proud? Chen Jiao, who was leaning to the left of Huangfu, turned her head to look at the prince, and said nervously and happily: "His Royal Highness, why are you here? Don''t you have to go to class?" "Gu has already consulted Taifu Chen, and all future self-study classes will come to the inner school." Huangfu Che said unhurriedly. The little ladies screamed happily, the prince is going to attend classes in the inner school, aren''t they saying that they will see the prince every day in the future? The prince is so handsome. The prince is so cold. Oh my god! I really want to go crazy with nympho Chen Jiao was sitting on Huangfu Qing''s left, and Geng Xiaoxi was supposed to be sitting on his right. Today, Geng Xiaoxi was away, so Huangfu Che took the seat. Huangfu Che asked, "Qing''er, didn''t Miss Geng come to class?" Huangfu said: "She hasn''t come for a few days, I heard that she is sick." After class, Chen Jiao stopped Huangfu Che with her book in her arms: "His Royal Highness." "What''s the matter?" The little prince''s expression was a little cold. Chen Jiao was so fascinated that her eyes burst into red hearts, such soft and sticky little **** are so cute, aren''t they? "Let''s go to see Miss Geng together? She has been sick for many days." "Haven''t you seen it?" "not yet." "I haven''t seen it for so many days, why should I go now?" Huangfu Che''s words blocked the way of Chen Jiao''s little friend, and Chen Jiao blushed and walked away. In the afternoon, Huangfu Che went to Duke Dingguo''s mansion alone to visit Geng Xiaoxi. "Miss and sister, I''m here to see you!" Huangfu Che hurried into the room. Geng Xiaoxi was wearing a plain white jacket, sitting on the head of the bed covered with a quilt, her hair was disheveled, and her face was haggard. When she heard the sound, she was about to lift the quilt to salute Huangfu Che. Huangfu Che walked to the bed in three steps and held him She stabbed her arm with a knife: "Sister Xiaoxi, don''t get out of bed, just lie down!" Geng Xiaoxi looked at him with a pale face, with slightly red eyes: "Thank you Your Highness for visiting me, I thought... Your Highness would never want to play with me again in this life..." "How could it be, Miss Xi? Aren''t we good friends?" Huangfu Che said innocently. Geng Xiaoxi burst into tears and said: "There was an accident by the river that day, and my father reprimanded me severely when I came back, saying that I was fooling around and took His Royal Highness to play around, but something happened... He also said that if His Royal Highness has any troubles, Tell me that I don''t have to live anymore..." Huangfuche sat down beside the bed, wiped her tears and said: "I don''t blame you for what happened that day, it''s Gu who troubled you, Gu is the crown prince, there are a lot of people who want to kill Gu, it must be the emperor who offended you by cutting the feudal clan a few days ago. Many feudal lords and rebellious parties came to Beijing to wait for an opportunity to retaliate." "Is that so?" Geng Xiaoxi asked blankly. Huangfu Che nodded his head like a pest, and said seriously: "Father said so, so you see, it''s all because of loneliness. Will you be afraid of being with loneliness in the future?" Geng Xiaoxi shook his head: "I''m not afraid." "Then are you angry with Gu? Gu left you to dive by yourself." Huangfu Che asked with blinking eyes. Geng Xiaoxi pursed her lips, smiled and shook her head: "It was the empress who took His Highness away, so I don''t blame His Highness." Huangfu Che''s eyes darkened for a moment, and soon, with a normal expression, he said, "After Gu fell into the water, he was ill for a few days, and my father took Gu to the Zhuangzi to recuperate from his illness for a few days. Gu has always been concerned about your safety, so I came here specially today. I went to the school and learned that you have been on leave for a few days, so I decided to visit you." Geng Xiaoxi held Huangfu Che''s hand: "Your Highness, I really thought you would ignore me..." Huangfu Che showed a warm smile: "Why? You are Gu''s little sister Xi, and Gu will always take care of you." Geng Qingyun came back from court and saw his son sitting on the porch drinking tea with a sullen expression on his face. He couldn''t help frowning: "I''ve done all the work I asked you to do? Don''t idle around all day, you can''t do anything!" "What are you still doing, father?" Geng Qiaoshan smiled brightly, "Today is a good day, I have already ordered someone to prepare a table of wine and food, so we two can have a few cups!" Geng Qingyun looked at him without knowing it: "You caused me trouble again, didn''t you?" Geng Qiaoshan pretended to be angry and said: "Father! Do I seem to be such an incomprehensible person? Although I say...although I am not a piece of material for studying, I still have the blood of the Geng family on my body. I am your son. The tiger father has no dog son. You If he''s so good, where can his son be?" After talking, he laughed embarrassingly. Geng Qingyun frowned slightly, apparently ignoring him, and went back to the yard. Geng Qiaoshan hurriedly threw the teacup into the maid''s arms and caught up with Geng Qingyun: "Father, father! Don''t go! Listen to me, it''s really a good thing! The prince is here!" Geng Qingyun stopped and looked at him strangely: "What did you say? The prince is here?" "Yes! Come! Talk to Xiao Xi in the room!" Geng Qiaoshan looked proud, "Didn''t you worry that the emperor would think that we assassinated the queen and the prince? Unexpectedly, we did it! The emperor thought it was the subordinates of the feudal lord who came to seek revenge from the royal family! Haha! How funny!" This was originally the fact that those who assassinated Ma Ningyue and the prince were indeed subordinates of Western Fanwai and Northern Fanwai. Because they were angry that Xuanyin assassinated their master, they traveled thousands of miles to Beijing to assassinate Xuanyin, but they did not find the opportunity for a long time. At first, they couldn''t sneak into the palace, so they lay in ambush in Shengjing, hoping to stage a simple and brutal assassination when Xuanyin came out of the palace someday. What role did Geng Qingyun play in it? He just sold the news of the prince and the palace leaving the palace to those people in time. These things, Geng Qiaoshan didn''t know, Geng Qiaoshan thought that all the killers were prepared by Geng Qingyun, although at first he was a little annoyed at Geng Qingyun''s unscrupulous methods, but in the end, after the father-son relationship, once the anger passed, that''s all. Geng Qingyun didn''t intend to tell this idiot son the truth. But, did the emperor find out the identity of the killer, or did he just guess it out of thin air? Also, does the emperor know that he sold the news to those killers? I heard that the emperor disposed of all the people who washed the room, including his eyeliner. From this point of view, the emperor should know that someone was selling the news, but it is still unknown whether he suspected him or not. The emperor simply found out about the Laundry Bureau, but not the person. "Father, would you respond to me telling you such a happy thing?" Geng Qiaoshan interrupted Geng Qingyun''s thoughts. Geng Qingyun was not angry but said majesticly: "Why are you happy? In my opinion, the prince''s purpose in coming here is not simple. Don''t be fooled by lard, friends and enemies are unknown!" Hearing this, Geng Qiaoshan became unhappy, and said with a gloomy face, "Father, don''t be like this, okay? The prince is still so young, what purpose can he have? Even if the emperor sent him, so what? He treats Xiaoxi The heart is real! The two children really played together!" "Playing? Do you really treat the prince as an ordinary child?" Geng Qingyun nodded his son''s forehead, "Don''t look at him only five years old! He is more cunning than twenty-five people!" Geng Qiaoshan covered his painful forehead, and muttered, "Look at what you said, isn''t that a monster?" "It''s fine if he''s a monster! I can find a priest to take him in! I don''t know how it happened, but he is born smarter than ordinary people, as if he has Su Hui." Geng Qingyun was impatient and his face was serious. "What is Su Hui?" Geng Qiaoshan asked puzzled. "You don''t understand even if you say it. In short, you have to take good care of the prince, and don''t let him ask you anything that shouldn''t be asked. And Xiaoxi, you should also make her sober, don''t Being spoiled and proud, the crown prince is the crown prince, it is her blessing to spoil her, and she deserves it if she does not spoil her!" Geng Qingyun said unhappily, did not go to see the crown prince, and went back to the room sullenly. Geng Qiaoshan snorted, and went to his daughter''s room speechlessly. Huangfu Che took a spoon and fed Geng Xiaoxi medicine clumsily, making Geng Xiaoxi''s quilt and clothes all dirty. Huangfu Che said apologetically, "Gu is too stupid, he can''t even do this well." "Your Highness is born to be served, how can I serve others? Let me do it myself?" Geng Xiaoxi took the medicine bowl and drank the medicine that he couldn''t usually drink in one go. Huangfu Che looked at her with bright eyes: "Sister Xiaoxi, will you be able to recover after drinking the medicine? Will you be able to go to the inner school?" In fact, it''s been a long time since Geng Xiaoxi was afraid that Huangfu Che would blame her, so she didn''t dare to go to school. Now that Huangfu Che thoughtfully asked her, she had no reason why she shouldn''t, and said with a smile: "Because His Highness came to see me, So when the medicine is cured, I can go to the inner school tomorrow." The next day, Geng Xiaoxi really came to the inner school, because the prince took the initiative to ask her yesterday, everyone couldn''t help but greet her a few more times. In the last class in the morning, the little prince came again, and sat on half a stool between Huangfu Qing and Geng Xiaoxi, which made the young ladies envious. But envy is envy, they are not as good as Geng Xiaoxi, and their looks are not as good as Geng Xiaoxi, so let''s just watch them obediently. Only Chen Jiao felt very uncomfortable. Didn''t the prince always play well with her? Why haven''t you seen each other for more than ten days? It seems like you''ve changed your temper? Those little maids dare not talk to the prince, but she is different. Her aunt is Empress Chen, and her father is Taifu Chen. She is the closest person to the prince. How can the prince not be nice to her, but instead get close to Geng Xiaoxi? After school, Chen Jiao stopped Huangfu Che: "His Royal Highness, did I do something wrong? Why did you ignore me?" Huangfu Che said calmly: "I don''t ignore Ms. Chen, if Ms. Chen is free, you are welcome to come to Jiaofang Hall to play." Miss Chen, Miss Chen, why are you called Miss Xiaoxi instead of Miss Geng Xiaoxi? Geng Xiaoxi walked over with a sweet smile, and took Huangfu Che''s little hand: "Your Highness, what time do you leave school in the afternoon? Let''s go pick oranges? I heard that the oranges in the orchard grow very well and are very beautiful!" Huangfu Che said cheerfully: "Okay, you wait for me at home, and I will pick you up after martial arts class." "I want to go too!" Chen Jiao said. Geng Xiaoxi glanced at her, raised his chin and said, "You''re not welcome. If you want to go, go by yourself, don''t come with us!" "you" Geng Xiaoxi smiled triumphantly: "Your Highness, let''s go." Pulling Huangfu Che, he walked away triumphantly. During lunch, Huangfu Che and Ning Yue mentioned the matter of leaving the palace to go to the orchard, Huangfu Qing''s eyes lit up: "I''m going too! I''m going too!" "You want to take a nap." Huangfu Che said without changing his face. This means that you don''t want your sister to follow. Huangfu put down his chopsticks and said aggrievedly: "I don''t take a nap! I want to leave the palace!" Ning Yue''s eyes moved, and she said with a smile: "The queen mother is going to make sweet cakes. If you go to the orchard, you won''t have anything to eat when you come back." Huangfu thinks of the fragrant and soft sweet cakes, and is not so interested in the orchard. When Huangfu was taking a nap, Ning Yue called his son aside: "You really want to go out with Miss Geng''s family?" "yes." Ning Yue took a deep look at him: "Do you understand what you are doing?" He raised his eyes and looked into Ning Yue''s steadfastly, without dodging in the slightest: "I understand that I will bring guards, and the queen mother can rest assured." In the afternoon, after an hour of martial arts class, Huangfu Che, accompanied by Xuan Jiang and several guards, stepped into the carriage leaving the palace. Geng Xiaoxi waited for her in the mansion early, and when he heard the message from the servant, he lifted his skirt and ran out like flying. Children of this age don''t have much concept of love, but they still have a good yearning for good food in their hearts. The prince is handsome, wise, and extraordinary. Yes, the prince almost wanted to lift Geng Xiaoxi to the sky, that care and love made Geng Xiaoxi irresistible. If the prince is just a childhood playmate, it is also the playmate she likes the most, wants to keep, and will go on together forever. Geng Xiaoxi was sweating profusely from running. Huangfu Che stood alone with his hands behind his back, like a miniature version of Xuanyin. Seeing her sweating profusely, he thoughtfully took out a handkerchief and wiped her forehead: "Miss Xi, are you tired? The room has bird''s nest with rock sugar." Geng Xiaoxi smiled sweetly: "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" Huangfu Che''s eyes were gentle: "By the way, sister Xiaoxi, is Uncle Geng there?" "Yes, you have something to do with my father?" Geng Xiaoxi asked in a daze. "Gu is thinking, there is a new horse farm in the orchard, we picked oranges, it would be great if we could also run horses, but unfortunately the queen mother always said that Gu has not grown up yet, and it is not time to ride a horse, but Gu really I really want to ride a horse!" Huangfu Che said with a long sigh. Geng Xiaoxi''s eyeballs moved, and he turned to the servant girl and said, "Go and invite my father, just say His Royal Highness invited him to the orchard!" Geng Qiaoshan never dreamed that the prince would invite him to go out. He was stunned for a long time before he was relieved from the state of excitement, and asked the servant girl solemnly, "Why did the prince ask me to go to the orchard?" "The servant heard...it seems that His Royal Highness wants to ride a horse...but no one taught him..." Geng Qiaoshan suddenly realized: "So that''s the case! Then he found the right person! Your master, I have been in the West for so many years, and I have no other skills. Isn''t this riding a horse easily? I remember that our family just came. your pony, isn''t it?" The servant girl said: "Yes, master, that horse is very beautiful and has a docile temperament. You mentioned before that it will be given to Miss as a birthday present for her eighth birthday." Geng Qiaoshan smiled mysteriously: "Yes, I mentioned that, but now, I have changed my mind." Huangfu Che and Geng Xiaoxi waited in the car for a while, and when Geng Xiaoxi finished eating a bowl of bird''s nest with rock sugar, Geng Qiaoshan came forward with a smile, holding a maroon pony in his hand: "May your Highness be blessed! " Huangfu Che said politely: "Uncle Geng, you don''t need to be too polite, I would take the liberty of inviting you out today, and delay your business at hand." "No, no, I''m done with the work at hand, and it''s time for your Highness to be serious!" Geng Qiaoshan said, stepping aside, pointing to the maroon pony behind him and saying, "This is the pony I entrusted someone to transport from the west. , with a very strong physique and a quite docile temperament, I saw that the weather was fine, so I pulled it out for a walk, if His Royal Highness likes Before he finished speaking, Huangfu Che said softly, "I like it." Geng Qiaoshan is elated, the crown prince accepted his gift, what does that mean? It shows that the crown prince does not reject his overtures, and the previous few calls to Uncle Geng are really sweet! "Your Highness, I''m done eating, can I go?" Geng Xiaoxi said coquettishly. Huangfu Che nodded: "Okay." Ouch, so sweet to his daughter! This crown princess, my daughter is sure to be! His position as head of state is also in his pocket! A group of people went to the orchard. Huangfuche ordered Xuanjiang and the others to watch outside: "With Uncle Geng here, I will be fine." Xuanjiang and others retreated. Huangfu Che''s trust benefited Geng Qiaoshan very much. He not only patiently picked a large basket of fresh oranges with the two children, but also taught Huangfu Che how to ride with a horse himself. Huangfuche was originally a beginner, but like a born knight, he naturally clamped the horse''s belly as soon as he got on the horse, waved his whip, and ran heartily on the pasture. Geng Qiaoshan was dumbfounded. Huangfu Che ran around the grassland, sweating all over, his face was flushed, his eyelashes were clear, he stretched out his hand to Geng Xiaoxi and said, "Xiaoxi, come and try." Geng Xiaoxi got on the horse, sat behind Huangfu Che, and hugged the small but strong waist tightly. The pony galloped on the pasture, Geng Xiaoxi laughed so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes, and a silver bell-like laughter flowed from his lips and teeth. Geng Qiaoshan lay comfortably on the rattan chair, thinking that her daughter was born with a phoenix, she was so loved by the prince, and the love of her childhood sweetheart is definitely not comparable to those women in the day after tomorrow. Very good, very good wow! Just when Geng Qiaoshan felt that the future was bright, a few cold arrows suddenly shot from around the pasture! Go straight to the pony! Geng Qiaoshan screamed in fright: "Be careful" Huangfu Che''s eyes trembled, he tightened the rein with one hand, and clasped Geng Xiaoxi''s neck with the other hand, pulling her and himself on the horse''s back, and the arrow flashed past Geng Xiaoxi''s back! Clanking and clanging, it landed on the grass, and the tail of the arrow swayed, showing that it was extremely powerful. Geng Qiaoshan could no longer tell if the person who was shot would be his daughter or the prince if he hadn''t dodged just now, he cried out: "Escortthere is an assassincome and escort" Xuanjiang and others rushed into the pasture immediately, Xuanjiang jumped to the side of the prince himself, carried the prince and Geng Xiaoxi off the horse, and the guards coldly chased in the direction of the arrow! "Your Highness, are you okay?" Xuan Jiang asked out of breath. Huangfu Che stared and said: "I''m fine." Turning to Geng Xiaoxi, "Sister Xiaoxi, are you alright?" Geng Xiaoxi turned pale with fright: "I...I..." Geng Qiaoshan ran over, looked her daughter up and down, hugged her into her arms, and said with fear: "God bless, fortunately, it''s okay, fortunately, it''s okay..." Xuanjiang knelt on the ground on one knee: "I have neglected my duty, please punish me, Your Highness!" Huangfu Che said: "I can''t blame you, this group of people are already strong in martial arts, and they are also very good at disguising. Last time they didn''t kill Gu by the river, they didn''t give up, and they came again! You have meritorious escort, and Gu will tell Father Huang Let me tell you, I will reward you for your meritorious deeds." "I don''t dare to take a humble position." Xuanjiang clasped his fists. Geng Qiaoshan, who was at the side, was stunned for a moment and then asked: "Your Highness, you said they are...that group last time? What did you see them look like?" He was also present when those people assassinated the prince last time. Couldn''t the prince see his face too? Wrong! He really never thought of taking the prince''s life! He is also a victim! He was cheated into circles! Huangfu Che frowned slightly and said: "There are so many of them, I can''t see them all clearly, but I can tell that their arrows are all black feathers." Geng Qiaoshan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the prince said that he didn''t see it clearly, but when he heard the word "Black Feather Arrow", his heart sank to the bottom of the valley again. Black feather arrows that are exactly the same as in the day! How could this be? Did my father send someone to assassinate the prince again? Even though Xiaoxi was also there? What did he think? ! Xuanjiang asked suspiciously: "Only your Geng family knows about the crown prince leaving the palace. Master Geng, this matter will not have anything to do with you, will it?" "Nonsense!" Huangfu Che retorted Xuanjiang coldly, "Sister Xiaoxi was almost shot to death, if it was the Geng family who did it, don''t they know how to be cautious?" Geng Qiaoshan seems to understand why his father picks on Xiaoxi every time he is present. He wants to clear himself of the suspicion. Is this the case? The first step in separating Geng''s father and son, how do you rate the little prince? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1308： [v171] Disintegrate the Geng family Chapter 1308 [v171] Disintegrate the Geng family When Geng Qiaoshan rushed into the yard, Geng Qingyun was sorting out the unfinished accounts. These are extremely hidden and dark accounts that must not be exposed to others. That''s why he didn''t even invite the accountant, and let his son do it directly, but his son insisted on following him. Like an unstoppable wild horse, he slipped out as soon as he said he would, and he was still accompanying that cunning prince like a fox. Thinking of this, Geng Qingyun felt a little restless. When he stopped writing and was thinking about urging someone to "listen" to the news, the door was slammed open, and a figure came in, perhaps caught in the cold wind, and his whole body exudes a chill , none other than his good son Geng Qiaoshan. In fact, Geng Qiaoshan was not the child of him and his first wife, but because he had no other sons, Geng Qiaoshan was raised as an heir, in order to get rid of Dafang''s desire to take over the military power from him, but maybe it was true. According to that sentence, dragons give birth to dragons and phoenixes, and mice give birth to children with big holes. Geng Qiaoshan''s biological mother is just an ordinary woman from a small barbarian tribe in the west, illiterate and dull-minded. Like an unworthy Adou, he can''t support their Dingguo mansion. His stern eyes swept Geng Qiaoshan back and forth, as if he didn''t see his arrogance, he slapped the account book on the table, and asked lightly: "Do you still know how to come back?" Geng Qiaoshan was in a fit of anger, not frightened by his majesty, closed the door, and said what he had thought over and over a thousand times on the road: "Father! Why did you send someone to assassinate the prince and Xiaoxi?" When Geng Qingyun heard the words, he was stunned: "Didn''t I explain this to you long ago?" "I''m not talking about last time, but this time! It''s today! Why did you send someone to assassinate them again today? Xiaoxi is your own flesh and blood, why do you have to do this? Don''t you know how important Xiaoxi is to me? You, you are using a knife to poke your son''s heart!" Geng Qiaoshan was so excited that his eyes almost popped out. Geng Qingyun frowned slightly, his face was calm, he looked at his son strangely, and said coldly: "Did you go out and be assassinated?" "Father! Don''t pretend like you don''t know anything! I''m not a fool!" Geng Qiaoshan seemed really angry. Geng Qingyun had always treated him harshly. No matter how Geng Qingyun punished him in the past, he dared not say anything No word, let alone dare to yell at Geng Qingyun so bluntly, it can be seen that today, he was indeed stepped on by the lion''s tail. Geng Qingyun glanced at him coldly: "Aren''t you a fool who would rush into my room and say such inexplicable things? Geng Qiaoshan, I warned you that the prince is not easy to mess with. If you are really assassinated today, it must be the prince himself. Directed and acted." Geng Qiaoshan jumped anxiously: "Father! You... how can you say such a thing? The arrows those people used were clearly the black feather arrows from last time! Although my son doesn''t have long eyes and ears, he has seen the world to some extent. , there is no one other than my father who uses the black feather arrow!" "The black-feathered arrows they used?" It was really assassinated, but why is it a black-feathered arrow? Geng Qiaoshan was right. Whether it was the army or the private guards in Shengjing, they all used white feather arrows or gray feather arrows. Only the special elite guards in Xifan and Beifan used black feather arrows. But it can be faked, can''t it? When the prince and queen were assassinated last time, those people exposed the black-feathered arrows, so what''s so strange about imitating and making a few similar ones? "You reminded me. I said how the emperor found out that the group of assassins were subordinates of the western and northern feudal lords. I dare say that the black feather arrow betrayed them." "Father! Don''t gossip about other things, and don''t push the blame on those unwarranted people when something happens! You know better than me whether it''s the subordinates of the vassal kings! You don''t need to deliberately quibble for yourself! "Geng Qiaoshan obviously didn''t believe that those assassins were not from the Geng family, but subordinates of the lord? Come on? Geng Qingyun was a little angry: "They are the remnants of the vassal king! They came to Beijing to avenge their master! Do you think I will really kill the prince myself?" "That''s not what you told me before! You said they were all members of the Geng family, why? You changed your mouth when I forced you to ask me? Don''t be devious, I know because I''m not smart enough, If you keep going around, I have forgotten what I came to see you for." Geng Qiaoshan tried hard to think back for a while, and he really forgot that he rushed in to Xingshi to ask his crimes. Fortunately, he was still sensible today, so he hurriedly said back, " Father, last time you played tricks on your son, he didn''t dare to annoy you, because you said that you didn''t intend to kill Xiaoxi, so he believed it. But this time, his son saw those arrows that were not long-sighted. Shooting at the prince and Xiaoxi, the son wanted to ask his father, what else would you say this time? Or did you never think of killing Xiaoxi? Okay, you dont need to say anything, my son understands. Your son is a concubine, so you don''t appreciate it. If it weren''t for the thought of cutting off the big house, you wouldn''t value me so much. In your heart, you have always looked down on me, and even my child. On the surface, you promised to plan for Xiao Xi to succeed, but in fact, you have always wanted to kill her. Don''t get excited, just listen to your son, he has been confused for so many years, and he has never been so sober as he is today! If you kill Xiaoxi and the crown prince at the same time, you will be able to clear yourself of suspicion. After all, no one will believe that you will be so mad that you will kill your own granddaughter. " Never been so sober? I''m afraid I''ve never been so confused before! Geng Qingyun was almost **** off by his son: "Is your mind full of shit? Why would I do this? One time, the emperor killed the entire laundering bureau to warn me. I don''t know how to put away the fox. Tail? I have been a fool in the officialdom for so many years, right? I dont even have the ability to judge the situation. The second room was swallowed up by the big room! What happened today is not my fault! Either the gang got the news by themselves He came here to assassinate the prince, and accidentally hurt Xiaoxi; or, it was the prince''s bitter plan!" Seeing Geng Qingyun''s solemn expression, Geng Qiaoshan''s heart skipped a beat: "Father, it''s really... isn''t it you?" "Last time, I told those people not to hurt Xiaoxi. Even if you don''t show up, they will rescue Xiaoxi from the fire. I never thought about not giving Xiaoxi the queen position from the beginning, Xiaoxi Xi is the girl with the best qualifications in our Dingguo Mansion, if she doesn''t ascend to the next position, who deserves to ascend?" Geng Qingyun''s words somewhat dispelled Geng Qiaoshan''s doubts. After following his father for many years, what he feared most was not being recognized. Now that his father affirmed Xiaoxi, he also affirmed him in disguise. "Perhaps... it''s really that group of rebels." He whispered. Geng Qingyun was furious: "Maybe it''s the prince!" No matter how I thought about it, I thought it was the prince! Those people are not idiots, the prince is accompanied by guards with strong martial arts skills, they know they can''t win, so how can they do such useless skills? Geng Qiaoshan was silent. The little prince returned to the Jiaofang Hall, and as soon as he entered the door, he distributed the picked oranges to his younger sister. Huangfu was very happy. It was rare for him to eat sweet cakes in the afternoon and catch up with fresh oranges in the evening. Yes, I ate several. Ning Yue called Dongmei to bring warm water, twisted the handkerchief to wipe the little prince''s face: "So much sweat." Looking at his little hands, they were all red marks, the little prince''s face was a little embarrassing, Ning Yue didn''t say anything, "Go ahead and take a bath." Let Dongmei lead him there, and then let Zhen''er call Xuanjiang, forcing Xuanjiang to tell everything about Geng''s family and the orchard. At the end, Ning Yue was completely dark Face: "He told you to do it and you did it? How old is he? What if you don''t dodge...and get hurt? Dongba! You are so brave!" In a hurry, he called his old name again. Xuanjiang hurriedly knelt down on his knees, not daring to refute. Ning Yue didn''t ask him to get up either. It has been the seventh year since she was engaged to Xuanyin at the age of thirteen, and Ning Yue has never lost her temper with anyone around Xuanyin, and she is really impatient now, regardless of whether the master behind Dongba is the current emperor, she is stunned I want to treat Dongba well and let him have a longer memory! Not long after, Xuan Yin came back from the military plane, with a smile on his face, there must be something good, soon, he saw Xuan Jiang kneeling on the ground, and the queen with a cold face, his eyes moved, and he stepped forward to embrace Ning Yue said: "What is this boy doing to make the Queen angry?" Ning Yue turned sideways, as if ignoring others. Xuanyin waved his hand at Xuanjiang, who got up and retreated. Ning Yue was slightly startled, and frowned, "Eh? Did I say let him go?" Xuan Yin smiled, pinched her cold bare hands in his, and carefully played with the pale fingers: "It''s my fault, the queen is not happy, so she can punish me, whether it''s a beating or kneeling on the washboard. The queen will figure it out." "Your Majesty!" Ning Yue was so angry that he couldn''t get out of it. Xuanyin has figured out her temperament, she eats soft but not hard, usually one bites one emperor, one bites one concubine, doing all the humility, but it is really urgent, and she is just a little white cat who likes to blow hair , Xuanyin smiled lowly in her ear: "Okay, don''t be angry, I ordered you to hit me, and punish me tonight to serve you." "The more you talk, the more outrageous it is!" Xuanyin stroked her soft body, felt her slight trembling, knew that she was really worried about the prince, and could barely resist the urge to eat her, and explained: "I understand your concerns, and I also admit that I am very worried about the prince. The requirements are a bit high, but since he was born in Tian''s family, he is destined to be richer and more dangerous than other children. It is rare for him to be so precocious, courageous, and dare to let go of his hands to fight. I will try my best The earth fulfills him. The children of the Xuan family are not afraid of death, they are only afraid of being mediocre for the rest of their lives." Ning Yue suddenly felt particularly considerate of Guo Yu''s insistence on sending his last son to the battlefield when both Xuan Yu and Xuan Bin''s life and death were uncertain. Words are a supreme honor, and Xuan Yin has been teaching his son by precepts and deeds from now on. Understanding is understanding, but "I only have two children..." Ning Yue had just spoken half a sentence, but Xuan Yin raised her jaw and blocked her lips. "Then make a few more." Ning Yue''s protest was forced to swallow her stomach, her clothes were stripped, the brocade was flourishing, under the curtain, people and shadows intertwined, and the room was full of spring. The matter of the little prince turned over inexplicably like this, and Xuan Yin had pinpointed Ning Yue''s weakness. Every time Ning Yue was worried, he pressed Ning Yue to exercise back and forth on the dragon couch. Ning Yue seemed to have been brainwashed, thinking that it was only natural for father and son to take care of themselves. The empress was full of favor, and everyone in Jiaofang Hall was happy, even Dongmei smiled a little more than usual. However, I don''t know if Xuanyin took that sentence seriously, and actually asked for it every day, and there was no trace of the two people''s happiness in Jiaofang Hall and Yushufang. Ning Yue was really tossed and couldn''t stand it , Hiding in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Regarding the assassination of the little crown prince, Xuanyin made a lot of thunder and rain, and ordered people to investigate thoroughly, but they still did not find out why. The people in the Ministry of Punishment attached great importance to it, but they didn''t know that Xuanyin was bored in the palace all day thinking about it. How to throw down his queen. Here, the young couple is mixing oil with honey, and over there, the little prince''s great cause of revenge is also "in full swing", but it is very strange that since returning from the orchard, Geng Xiaoxi is not as clingy to the little prince as he was a few days ago. After school, Huangfu Che stopped Geng Xiaoxi outside the inner school: "Sister Xiaoxi." Geng Xiaoxi buried her head and left. Huangfu Che grabbed her sleeve, and asked aggrievedly: "Sister Xiaoxi, did Gu do something wrong? Why are you avoiding Gu?" Geng Xiaoxi bit her lip, not daring to look at him: "It''s not His Highness''s fault, it''s... last time... Every time I was with His Highness, His Highness suffered an assassin, I''m an unknown person, so don''t add bad luck to Your Highness. " "Sister Xiaoxi, how many times do you have to tell Gu before you believe it? It''s not you who hurt Gu, it''s Gu who hurt you, those people are here for Gu..." As he spoke, Huangfuche seemed to finally understand something. , "You are worried that Gu will hurt you, aren''t you?" "Your Highness, I..." Geng Xiaoxi choked. Huangfu Che''s eyes darkened: "That''s right, Gu is still too young, not as capable as father, and can''t protect sister Xiaoxi." After speaking, he let go of Geng Xiaoxi''s sleeve desolately. Geng Xiaoxi''s heart twitched. Over there, Chen Jiao came over, glared at Geng Xiaoxi disdainfully, and said eccentrically, "With such guts, you still want to be the friend of His Royal Highness? Do you understand what a friendship between life and death is?" Then, he turned his head again, looked at the little prince with a smile on his face and said, "Your Highness, I got a new horse of sweat and blood yesterday. It is very powerful. Would you like to come and see it, Your Highness?" "Sweaty BMW?" Huangfu Che seemed interested. The Chen family said with a smile: "Yes! Purebred! It''s so beautiful, it''s a birthday present from my grandfather. If His Highness likes it, I will give it to His Highness." "Don''t go!" Geng Xiaoxi grabbed Huangfu Che''s hand and muttered, "Didn''t I give you a horse last time?" Huangfu Che said: "Something happened later, and the guard Xuan didn''t let him bring it back, it seems... still at your house." "Then go to my house." Geng Xiaoxi gave Chen Jiao a provocative look, and the Chen family stamped their feet angrily. After getting into the carriage, Geng Xiaoxi felt a little regretful again. Her father said not to get too close to the prince, so as not to be implicated by the prince. She herself was also very scared after two assassinations, and she did not dare to be too close to the prince, but after all, it is a child She has a heart, and she doesn''t want to see her things being taken away by others, so when Chen Jiao protests, she can''t sit still But, will there be another wave of assassinations on the road? Huangfu Che seemed to have seen her worries, and said seriously: "Father was furious when he learned that Gu had been assassinated twice, and he has already sent the most powerful shadow guards to follow Gu, there will never be another similar attack." Something happened." "Shadow Guard? Where is it?" Geng Xiaoxi asked subconsciously. "They just lurk in the dark and usually don''t show their faces, but their wealth and lives are all here in Gu, so nothing will happen to Gu." Huangfu Che said confidently. Geng Xiaoxi believed Huangfu Che''s words, and let go of the burden to accept Huangfu Che. The two went back to Duke Dingguo''s mansion together. Geng Qiaoshan had no face to face the crown prince, and excused his illness to avoid it. Huangfu Che didn''t care about anything. He wished the maids and women to take good care of him, and rode a pony with Geng Xiaoxi for a while before showing a reluctant expression on his face. Back to the palace. It was night, Huangfu Che asked someone to send a sea dongqing, saying it was a return gift for the pony. Geng Qiaoshan''s expression was a little embarrassing: "Why is the prince so polite?" Geng Xiaoxi said: "Your Highness likes me, so he will respect father!" This is true. Geng Qiaoshan rubbed his chin, looking thoughtfully at the former emperor''s petthe little general. After five years, the little general''s bones became stronger and stronger, and his pair of black wings were as large and shiny as clouds hanging from the sky. It is said that he is very spiritual, he once grabbed the eyeballs of a senior servant, and also grabbed Geng Yan''s clothes. Geng Qiaoshan couldn''t put it down for anything that had embarrassed Dafang. The little general also seemed to be very respectful to his new master, fluttering his wings, looking like he was surrendering, and rubbing his little head against Geng Qiaoshan''s hand from time to time. Geng Qiaoshan gradually let go of his vigilance and opened the birdcage. The little general flew out, like a sharp sword, like a cold arrow, like ice like a blade, which made Geng Qiaoshan change color suddenly! The eagle spread its wings high in the sky, and the howling of the eagle pierced through the sky and echoed in the sky, which shocked people''s hearts. The little general was not greedy for the short-term freedom. He circled around, showed his graceful, noble, vigorous and domineering figure, and obediently flew back to the birdcage. Geng Qiaoshan patted his chest in shock, but became more and more fond of the little general. Thinking that the prince loves him so much, he must have moved his heart towards Xiao Xi, maybe it is just a child''s heart, but it is enough. What happened that day must not have been done by the prince. The prince liked Xiao Xi so much, why would he be willing to send someone to assassinate Xiao Xi and himself? What do you do when you''re full? Geng Qiaoshan told his father what he thought, and Geng Qingyun was furious: "You have soft ears! Who can please you and you don''t remember your last name or name! He has ulterior motives! Don''t be fooled by him." !" "Father, he obviously likes Xiaoxi, and the two grew up together. Are you afraid that he won''t marry Xiaoxi as queen?" "Xiao Xi will be the queen!" As for whether she will marry Huangfu Che...Let''s talk! The prince is young, but he is too cunning and difficult to control. He didn''t object to him becoming the prince at the beginning, because he thought that his biological mother was humble and had no support from his mother''s family. In his hand, but no one expected that the prince would be such a precocious child, with more thoughts than adults. Whether they will hold the prince hostage or the prince will play with them in the future is simply unknown. Instead of this, it is better to change someone Come to be the prince, but now, the emperor has no other children, what a headache! The next day, Huangfu Che sent Geng Xiaoxi home as usual. On the way, he inadvertently revealed the news of filling the harem to Geng Xiaoxi: "Sister Xiaoxi, you said that if the father finds many stepmothers for the orphans, will the stepmothers give birth to many younger brothers and sisters for the orphans?" ? "Well, this..." Geng Xiaoxi thought for a while, "It should be possible." Huangfu Che said aggrievedly: "Sister is fine, Gu doesn''t want a younger brother. They all said that Gu''s biological mother was a nobleman with a humble status. If Gu had a younger brother, he would not be the crown prince anymore." "Ah? How could it be like this?" Geng Xiaoxi grabbed Huangfu Che''s hand. "Sister Xiaoxi, if Gu is not the prince anymore, would you still like Gu?" "I like it." I like it, but if it is a prince, I will like it even more. Geng Xiaoxi has always had a dream of being a queen in her heart, so she did not allow Huangfu Che to fail to become a prince. "Gu also likes Sister Xiaoxi, but Gu understands that if Gu becomes an idle prince, he will definitely not be worthy of Sister Xiaoxi." Huangfu Che said extremely desolately. After returning home, Geng Xiaoxi told his father the truth about their conversation. Geng Qiaoshan was a little anxious. Although Huangfuche was the crown prince, he was also very much loved by the empress, but in the final analysis it was because he was the only child in the palace. any solution? But if there are other heirs suddenly appearing in the palacewith Xu noble''s background, I am afraid that any concubine can overtake her. Suppressed? "No, I have to find out who is behind the prince''s back!" Geng Qiaoshan entrusted his connections and ordered people to inquire about the memorials in the imperial study, to see who the desperate people were asking the emperor for the imperial concubine. When the results came out, he was shocked: all belonged to his father! "Father, my son would like to ask you, since you have already decided to support Xiaoxi as empress, why did you make so many powerful enemies for Xiaoxi? Don''t you know that once the emperor fills the harem, he will get new heirs? In case the forces behind those heirs are too powerful, Yi Chu will be a matter of time! At that time, how will you let Xiaoxi and his son deal with themselves?" Geng Qiaoshan threw a list of officials who had written concubine seals on Geng Qingyun''s desk. Geng Qingyun''s face was livid: "Are you checking me?" Geng Qiaoshan said: "It''s not that the son wants to investigate the father, but the son is investigating the person who took down the son behind his back. This result really makes the son speechless!" Geng Qingyun scolded: "What do you know? The prince is young, and the queen is still young, and she may be pregnant with a dragon heir at some point. Instead of letting the queen''s son fight with the prince, it is better for us to deploy in advance. It is our own people. In the future Isn''t the prince who is born at our discretion? Take a step back, even if ours becomes the prince, can''t we marry Xiaoxi as the queen? Age is not a problem, what Xiaoxi wants is the posthumous position, who can do it? Give Xiao Xi the back seat, whoever we need is the one we need!" It''s true that Geng Qiaoshan has always been soft-hearted, but this time, he was very stubborn. After hearing what his father said, he smiled coldly: "Father, what do you mean by the person we need? My son is dull, and I don''t quite understand it." The son only knows that Xiaoxi is seven years old this year, how long will it take for the women his father is going to send into the palace to conceive dragon heirs? One year? Two years? Three years or five years? Let Xiaoxi marry someone younger than himself. Seven or eight years old or even teenagers, does his father think that Xiaoxi can be happy? Not to mention Xiaoxi himself is not happy, and he may not be willing to marry. Huangfu Che and Xiaoxi are childhood sweethearts, who can compare with each other? If it was another prince, who would love Xiaoxi so much? And who would be so filial to Xiaoxi''s biological father, who has always been regarded as a tasteless waste by you as a pity?" Geng Qingyun was speechless. Geng Qiaoshan said: "Huangfu Che''s crown prince position, son is guaranteed! From now on, anyone who has trouble with Huangfu Che will have trouble with his son! Whoever dares to touch Huangfu Che will step on his son''s corpse!" Geng Qingyun was so angry that his veins twitched violently, and he pointed at his son who was about to eat inside and outside with his trembling fingers: "You...you...Nizi...Nizi!" In the days that followed, as if to show his determination to follow the prince, Geng Qiaoshan changed from his previous laziness and unruly, got up early every day, and escorted Geng Xiaoxi to school. And the little prince was also very generous. After learning about the whereabouts of his future father-in-law, he got up two quarters of an hour earlier than usual every day, greeted Geng Qiaoshan at the gate of the palace, called Uncle Geng sweetly, and then took Geng Xiaoxi''s hand from the other party. Send Geng Xiaoxi to the inner school. Such a caring son-in-law, even Geng Qiaoshan''s heart was melted, let alone him. On the 30th day of the winter moon, Xuanyin finally agreed to set up riding lessons for the little prince. When choosing a riding teacher, the little prince solemnly recommended Geng Qiaoshan. It shows his loyalty and righteousness. He was just an equestrian teacher, but the courtiers didn''t say anything, Xuan Yin happily agreed to the little prince''s request. On the first day of the twelfth lunar month, Geng Qiaoshan entered the palace as the teacher of the prince. Since the equestrian classes were all in the afternoon, Geng Xiaoxi stayed at the Jiaofang Hall for dinner after finishing the class in the inner school in the morning, and accompanied the prince to Geng Qiaoshan''s equestrian class in the afternoon. Probably, maybe, maybe, the queen was not very satisfied with Geng Xiaoxi, and gave Geng Xiaoxi a few times during lunch. Geng Xiaoxi shed two tears in grievance. Stayed in the East Palace. For this reason, Geng Qiaoshan became more and more convinced of the little prince''s friendship with his daughter, so he dared to fight against the queen at such a young age. When he grows up and holds power in his hands, he will not let the queen interfere in his marriage. Thinking about it this way, Geng Qiaoshan felt that he was a big step closer to being the head of the country. On the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, the emperor personally went to the pasture to inspect the little prince''s martial arts progress. The little prince first practiced a set of Tai Chi, shot a few bows and arrows, and did some physical and reaction tests. Xuanyin was quite satisfied, and nodded with a smile: "You have been learning how to ride a horse for half a month. How is your result?" Huangfu Che got on his horse and galloped back and forth on the pasture. His posture was vigorous, neither arrogant nor impatient, and his movements were graceful. It could be seen that Geng Qiaoshan taught it with heart. Geng Qiaoshan is an idiot in other aspects, but he is indeed a good at teaching horsemanship. He is not eager to improve because of the little prince''s talent, and he doesn''t teach those fancy riding skills at all. Practice the most basic movements. Xuanyin Longyan was very happy, praised Geng Qiaoshan without hesitation, and asked Xiao Dezi to get some good things from the warehouse to reward the Geng family''s father and daughter, and said, "Miss Geng practiced with her every day, it''s hard work." Geng Xiaoxi had already prepared the stage, Shi Shiran stepped forward, saluted, lowered his eyebrows, and said clearly: "It is a blessing for my daughter to be able to accompany His Highness the Crown Prince, and it is not hard work." Xuanyin smiled lightly, but didn''t intend to continue the conversation with Geng Xiaoxi. He turned his head and asked about the prince''s homework. The father and son came and went, completely leaving Geng Xiaoxi and Geng Qiaoshan aside. It wasn''t until Xuan Yin put on a fight and left that Huangfu Che heaved a long sigh of relief, walked up to the father and daughter, and said apologetically, "I''ve wronged you for standing there for so long." The emperor deliberately embarrassed them, how could Geng Qiaoshan not understand? Geng Qiaoshan was puzzled, he was only thinking of the prince, and his posture was so upright, could the emperor still doubt his sincerity? Thinking this way in my heart, I still said politely: "Being able to see the holy color has been a blessing we have cultivated in several lifetimes. Why should we be wronged? The emperor has rewarded us with so many things, and we are extremely grateful." "Don''t separate yourself from Gu Sheng, Uncle Geng, Gu can understand what your father thinks, and Gu also loves you, but Gu is a son, you must and dare not disobey your father, please forgive Uncle Geng for his cowardice. "Huangfu Che said, cupped his hands, and saluted. Geng Qiaoshan hurriedly supported him: "No way, absolutely no way! Your Highness is so small!" Huangfu Che looked at Miss Geng who was standing with sore legs and red eye circles: "Sister Xiaoxi, I''m sorry." Geng Xiaoxi''s tears fell suddenly: "The emperor...does the emperor not like me? What should I do? It''s fine if the queen doesn''t like me, but the emperor doesn''t like me now... How can we be together in the future?" Huangfuche sighed and said: "The queen mother doesn''t like you...it''s true, she likes the young lady of the Chen family, and she always makes lonely friends more than Miss Chen. As for the father...it''s probably...it''s not that he doesn''t like you. " "He just doesn''t like me!" Geng Xiaoxi burst into tears. These days, Huangfu Che has been holding her in the palm of his hand. No one in the palace smiled when they saw her. Except for the empress who gave her a face, today is the most wronged. Huangfu Che hesitated to speak. Geng Qiaoshan said to his daughter: "Okay, you can sit over there for a while and have some snacks. Father has some course arrangements to explain to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince." Geng Xiaoxi went obediently. Geng Qiaoshan frowned, looked at the prince solemnly, and asked, "Does Your Highness know anything?" Huangfu Che sighed deeply: "To tell you the truth, my father has been very unhappy by Ding Guogong''s book these few days." George was taken aback: "My father?" Huangfu Che nodded: "Yes, Duke Ding found a group of people from nowhere, and they took turns to give performances to Emperor Father, asking Father to expand the Yeting Court. Under his leadership, some ministers who had already died down also submitted papers one after another. It is said that the father and the queen''s palace are withered and the children are weak, and hope that the father and the emperor will resume the draft as soon as possible so that the royal family can flourish." Huangfu Che was young, but when he talked about the secret affairs of the court, his thoughts were clear, his words were measured, and his expression was solemn. Geng Qiaoshan knew that he was different from ordinary people, so he was not surprised at all, but asked in puzzlement: "Just because of this, is the emperor going to blame me? I am innocent! I have a sincere heart for you, Your Highness. !" Huangfu Che thought for a while, wrinkled his handsome face and said, "Perhaps, my father doesn''t like people who are too aggressive, wise and safe?" Geng Qiaoshan blushed when he heard this. It''s not that he really has two ends. In fact, he has never had a similar idea. Since he bet on the prince, he never thought that if he fails, he can get out unscathed. He tried his best to curry favor with the prince, tied his daughter and the prince firmly together, and fell into the eyes of outsiders. Naturally, he stepped on the prince''s boat. At exactly the same moment, his father tirelessly advised the emperor to make his concubine spread out Don''t others think that their father and son have discussed it, and if the prince fails, they will find those concubines and the future prince as a way out? Isn''t such a person too shameless? Others can think of this level, the emperor may not be able to. But he was really wronged, he didn''t even have a toe involved in his father''s affairs! Geng Qiaoshan secretly paid: "I wholeheartedly plan the future for Xiaoxi and the Geng family, but he keeps trying to tear me down behind my back!" The next day, people from Dingguo''s mansion came to ask Geng Qiaoshan for leave, saying that Geng Qiaoshan had contracted a cold, and he was afraid that the prince would be sick if he got sick, and the new year was approaching, so it would be better to postpone the riding lessons until the next year. "Understood, let''s go down." Xuanyin waved his hand, signaling Xiao Dezi to back down, and then dropped a white piece, "Geng Qiaoshan asked for leave? Interesting, is the prince going to visit?" Huangfu Che dropped a sunspot: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you." Xuan Yin hooked the corner of his lips: "Then wait." After waiting for two days, Geng Xiaoxi didn''t come to class either. The reason for asking for leave was also the cold. Geng Qiaoshan is sick, and it is not surprising that the prince does not visit, but the prince''s best playmate is also lingering on the sick bed. If the prince is still happy and happy in the palace, it is unreasonable. As dusk fell, the prince boarded the carriage leaving the palace, and arrived at Geng''s house half an hour later. The guard at the gate of Geng''s family turned pale when he heard that the prince had arrived, and hurriedly notified Geng Qingyun who was clearing the accounts, and Geng Qingyun came to greet the prince himself outside the gate of the mansion: "My minister knocked on His Highness the Prince, Your Highness is thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old. " Huangfu Che got out of the car, put on a luxurious gilded trousers, and sat down with a small body, flamboyant and arrogant: "Mr. Dingguo is free of courtesy. I''m here today to visit Miss Geng and Uncle Geng. Wang Dingguo is going to make it easier for Gu to meet them." Geng Qingyun said without changing his face: "The dog son and granddaughter have contracted the cold, which is a little serious, and has infected many servants. For the sake of His Highness''s safety, His Highness, please go back. After they are healthy, the humble servants will come back." Let them go to the palace to thank His Highness." "Gu is the son of a real dragon, blessed with his own dragon aura, how can such ailments and ailments be provoked? Take Gu in." Huangfu Che said calmly. Geng Qingyun''s face showed a trace of fear, but he still bowed his head and said: "The symptoms of the wind and cold this time are somewhat similar to the symptoms of the epidemic. The doctor is still in the process of confirming the diagnosis. Please don''t risk entering the house. In case something goes wrong, slightly It''s not easy for me to explain to the emperor and empress." "Mr. Ding, I didn''t come here today to ask for your permission. If I want to see them, let me get out of the way!" Huangfu Che suddenly exuded a powerful aura. Geng Qingyun''s back was bent, and he said bravely: "His Royal Highness! I would rather risk my head to warn you, please stay away from people who suffer from disasters!" Huangfu Che''s eyes flashed a cold light: "On the contrary, it''s nothing more than a cold, but also a disease? Gu brought the imperial doctor, whether it is serious or not, Gu has his own decision! Gu said it one last time, get out of the way!" Geng Qingyun refused. With Huangfu Che''s gesture, Xuanjiang and his guards drew out their swords. Geng Qingyun sternly said: "Your Highness! Are you going to break into a private house? In your eyes, do you still have national laws?!" "Is it the king''s land under the whole world, and the king''s ministers on the shore of the land? This world is the world of my Huangfu family. As the young master of the world, which place can''t go alone?" Huangfu Che said sharply. When they got down, Geng Qingyun was speechless, and he couldn''t really meet the Yulin army with his sword drawn. Could it be that he just watched Huangfuche rush into the mansion? "Your Highness!" Geng Qingyun fell to his knees on the ground, and said, "I really dare not let Your Highness come into contact with the epidemic patients! Even if the diagnosis has not yet been confirmed, I dare not gamble on that eventuality! Anyway, Your Highness I went, got sick, and my humble minister is dead, so it''s better to persuade him with death now!" As he spoke, he pulled out the dagger and stabbed himself in the heart. Of course he didn''t intend to stab himself to death, but if he was injured because of persuading him, the doctor Yushi would blame the prince to some extent, and he bet that the prince would not be able to bear the charge. Huangfu Che''s eyes changed, and just as he was about to stop him, Xuanjiang had already kicked his dagger away: "You bastard! Seeing blood in front of the hall, are you going to kill yourself? How old is Your Highness! You just want to kill him!" Dare to let His Highness see such **** and violent things! Really **** it!" On this side, when Geng Qingyun was entangled with the crown prince, on the other side, Geng Xiaoxi ran out crazily: "Your HighnessYour Highness, save me" I feel that the Geng family will be ruined by this family of three~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1309： 【V173】The fate of father and son Chapter 1309V173Fate of father and son This time, Geng Qingyun couldn''t stop it even if he wanted to. Huangfu Che met Geng Qiaoshan and his daughter. The situation of the two of them was very pessimistic. Geng Qiaoshan was beaten beyond recognition, and his breath was dissipated. Geng Xiaoxi didn''t suffer much pain, but after being locked up for several days, his spirit was extremely panicked, and his whole body fell into a state of hysteria. This scene is by no means what Geng Qingyun said, the two were infected with a cold or a seasonal epidemic. Huangfu Che squinted his eyes like a little adult, and an invisible coercion spread in the air. Everyone couldn''t help lowering their bodies, and they all heard him say: "Mr. Ding, this is what you said will be contagious to Gu. Epidemic? Are you implying that you want Gu to become like this?" "I don''t dare!" Geng Qingyun clasped his fists with both hands, deeply blessed, thinking to himself when he said he would beat the prince, the prince''s ability to create something out of nothing is too strong. Huangfuche said to Xuanjiang: "You guys go out and guard the gate. You have something to ask Teacher Geng." "yes!" Xuanjiang should go down and drag Geng Qingyun. Geng Qingyun felt angry for a while, but he didn''t dare to openly disobey the prince''s order, so Geng Qingyun dragged him out. After the door was closed, Geng Xiaoxi couldn''t bear it any longer, and threw herself into Huangfu Che''s arms. He was obviously two years older than Huangfu Che, but at this moment, he couldn''t help pinning all his hopes on Huangfu Che. "Your Highness..." she sobbed sadly. "Gu is here." Huangfu Che patted her shoulder lightly, "Sister Xiaoxi, tell Gu, what happened?" "Woooo..." Geng Xiaoxi kept crying, but dared not tell what he had experienced. Huangfu Che said earnestly: "Sister Xiao Xi, if you don''t tell Gu, it will be very difficult for Gu to make decisions for you. Do you want to be trapped in this yard for the rest of your life? Do you think Uncle Geng will never wake up?" Geng Xiaoxi desperately shook her head. Huangfuche said: "That''s right, Gu wants to help you, but sister Xiaoxi, solving a problem is like seeing a doctor. You must first understand what disease you have before you can prescribe the right medicine. Even if Gu is going to ask Father for mercy, let him help you two." To be relieved, I have to give my father a reasonable reason." Geng Xiaoxi is already so old, these words can still be understood, sobbed twice, and finally mustered up the courage to tell the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that in the pasture that day, after Geng Qiaoshan asked Ming Xuanyin from Huangfu Che why he made a face to their father and daughter, he went home and had a fight with Geng Qingyun. Geng Xiaoxi didn''t understand what was going on. All the elders in the clan were alarmed. The elders closed the door to persuade them for a long time, but they didn''t know what was going on and who they were persuading. Anyway, after the elders left, Geng Qingyun was furious, beat Geng Qiaoshan severely, and said no. A useless son like Geng Qiaoshan wants to drive Geng Qiaoshan out of the Geng family. "...It''s so scary... Woohoo...It''s all blood...I dare not rush out...I''m afraid grandpa will beat me too..." Geng Xiaoxi broke down in tears. Huangfuche stared thoughtfully: "So that''s why Uncle Geng excused his illness and refused to teach Gu. What about you, sister Xiaoxi? Why don''t you come to the inner school to teach because you weren''t injured?" "I... I said I wanted to sue you... Grandpa locked me up..." Geng Xiaoxi said with fear. Huangfu Che''s expression became very ugly: "Duke Ding is too bold! He even dared to beat my teacher! Did he really think Uncle Geng was just his son? Uncle Geng was ordered by the emperor, so he is a member of the royal family. Beating Uncle Geng is punishable by punishment! And you, you are Gus best friend, and if he beats you, he is hitting Gu in the face! Gu cant swallow this breath! Actually, Geng Qiaoshan on the bed had woken up a long time ago. He felt ashamed to see the prince, so he kept pretending to be unconscious. At this time, after hearing what he said to defend himself, he couldn''t help it anymore, grabbed the quilt, and began to cry tremblingly. In the courtyard, Geng Qingyun looked at the closed door with a livid face. Geng Xiaoxi could faintly cry a few times, but the voices of the three of them were very low, and he couldn''t hear the specific content clearly. He moved and walked in. . Xuanjiang stopped him: "Where else do you want to go?" "It''s my son over there. My son is awake. I''ll go and see if it''s okay, Mr. Xuan?" Geng Qingyun said angrily. Xuanyin snorted coldly: "Do you still know that is your son? Look at your ruthless hand, I don''t know if you thought your wife gave you a cuckold." "You..." Geng Qingyun was choked half to death. He only knew that there was a guard around Xuanyin who had played with him since he was a child. He heard that he was only a servant in the past. It was just a word of grace from the emperor, he didn''t take the other party seriously, but after dealing with him today, he knew that the other party was not a cheap lamp. "Don''t be complacent. Being with you is like being with a tiger. The holy will is unpredictable. The old man advises you to find a few retreats for yourself when you are proud of life, so that if you lose power one day, there is someone who can protect you. If you wait until you lose power If you go to ask someone again, I''m afraid no one will give you help!" He said otherwise. Xuanjiang smiled: "What Ding Guogong said is very reasonable. I really should plan a way out for myself. After all, when the water is clear, there will be no fish. The muddy water in the big pond of the imperial court can''t do without dripping. When you get into the water, it depends on who pulls you down." Geng Qingyun showed a hint of a smile, and just about to speak, he heard Xuanjiang say: "But Duke Ding, you will no longer be in this pool soon, so it is meaningless for me to look for you." Geng Qingyun''s smile froze on his face. In the room, the discussion continued. Huangfuche finally figured out the cause and effect of Geng Qiaoshan''s beating. It wasn''t just that Geng Qiaoshan was angry at the other party for making trouble, but the conflict had escalated to an irreconcilable level. Geng Qiaoshan is the most impulsive and irritable character. After persuading his father to no avail, he resolutely gave his father an ultimatum. Either, give up the idea of ??accepting Xuanyin as a concubine, and wholeheartedly assist Geng Xiaoxi; inherit. What Geng Qiaoshan thought was that his father wanted to get some concubines and princes for Xuan Yin, so it''s ok, let the power of the Geng family be in his hands, and if he goes to support the prince, the emperor and prince will also be able to see the sincerity of the Geng family. But Geng Qingyun is not a fool, would he hand over the family business he worked so hard to build into the hands of a useless son? If it is not useful, it is fine, and the key becomes very disobedient and difficult to control. One day this stupid son will be sold without knowing it. The Geng family must never be destroyed by such a person. Geng Qiaoshan became even more angry, and asked Geng Qingyun, what is a useless son? The entire Geng family, the big house has been destroyed, if the property is not handed over to him, is it going to be handed over to Geng Er and Geng San who were reviled by the previous emperor as common people all their lives? Afterwards, Geng Qiaoshan wittily noticed that the problem was wrong, and went to his father''s yard to check, only to find out that a young aunt was pregnant. He deeply felt the bleakness of his future. The reason why he was able to get to the present and to be appreciated by his father was because he was the only son in the family. In fact, he also knew that he was not smart enough or tactful enoughif his father gave birth to a smart son, can he still keep his position as Patriarch? Anyway, his father had given up on him, so he didn''t need to be merciful to his father anymore. He immediately called the elders of the clan and wanted to "confess" some of his father''s "things" to them. His father had a bad feeling, and before he could speak, He beat him hard. "Ribs... My ribs were all broken... The elders all advised him, this is the only son, don''t let him be beaten... He said he would rather die alone than an unfilial son like me...I know... He has I just want to get rid of my burden..." Geng Qiaoshan snotted and burst into tears. In a sense, Geng Qiaoshan felt that he and the prince were really in the same boat. They were both **** sons and only sons. Their parents had no choice but to treat them well, but they were always facing the risk of being replaced and threatened. Or maybe it was a similar experience that made Geng Qiaoshan subconsciously get close to and trust the prince, and of course, use the prince unequivocally. He thinks that he can judge the prince''s thoughts by himself, and he also believes that the prince is a very easy-to-control son-in-law. As long as he holds the prince firmly in his hand, he can be a master without any worries from now on. "Your Highness...you have to make the decision for me..." He cried out of shape. Huangfuche''s eyes flickered with just the right amount of distress and worry: "Teacher, I feel alone in your pain." This sentence is really distracting. Geng Qiaoshan burst into tears. Huangfu Che showed a bit of embarrassment again and said: "But Gu thought about it just now, and felt that Gu might not be able to intervene in this matter." "What?" Geng Qiaoshan was stunned. Huangfu Che sighed and said: "Nanjiang governs the country with filial piety, it was the teacher who forced Duke Ding to beat you up in the name of teaching his son a lesson, even if you make trouble in the court, it is still your disobedience The biological father was rebellious and disregarded ethics, but Ding Guogong was a strict father and taught his son with good intentions, which is praiseworthy." "This..." Geng Qiaoshan seemed to have swallowed a sponge, and even his voice was choked. "Unless." Huangfu Che paused, "Duke Ding did something against national etiquette, and the teacher, as the prince''s junior teacher, has a duty, so he had no choice but to remind him. Severe beating... So, Gu Fang has some ideas." Geng Qiaoshan hesitated. Huangfu Che didn''t force him until he clicked, got up and said: "This is Dingguo''s mansion after all, it''s a big mistake to break in alone, I''m afraid it will be difficult to come in to visit in the future, please take care of teacher and sister Xiaoxi. " "Your Highness! Your Highness! Your Highness..." No matter how the father and daughter called, Huangfu Che resolutely left Dingguo Mansion. On the first day after that, Geng Qiaoshan held back. On the second day, Geng Qiaoshan still held back. Third day, fourth day... Chen Jiao began to frequent the East Palace, and Huangfu Che was frequently invited into Chen Taifu''s house. On the seventh day, Geng Qiaoshan finally couldn''t bear it any longer, fearing that everything he had worked so hard to achieve would be in vain, so unwilling to do so, he secretly bribed his servants to deliver a secret letter to Huangfuche. The day before New Year''s Eve, Dali Siqing personally came to the door and arrested Geng Qingyun and put him in prison. "Why do you arrest me? What are you going to do?" Geng Qingyun was furious. The minister of Dali Temple said coldly: "Someone accuses you of accepting bribes, forming a party for private gain, crossing the border to create business, and privately minting money and silver. The evidence is convincing. You can wait to eat in prison!" "Damn Geng Qiaoshan, is it you? Is it you little bastard? Geng Qiaoshan, come out for mecome out for me, do you hear me? You dare to betray your own father! You will die" Geng Qingyun''s furious roar was like thunder, and it exploded back and forth over Dingguo''s mansion, shaking everyone violently. Geng Qiaoshan hid in the house, holding the remaining half of the ledger, trembling all over. Geng Qingyun was brought to Dali Temple. The moment the prison van was opened, the guards pulled him out with ruthless hands and kicked him on the ground. He rolled and stopped right next to a pair of black soft leather boots embroidered with golden dragons. The quality of the boots is excellent, and you can tell it is the best lambskin at a glance. His eyes moved up along the little leather boots. He was dressed in a crown and black clothes. Who is he if he is not the crown prince? He stared in humiliation, and wanted to get up, but a big foot stepped on his chest. "In front of His Royal Highness, you''d better behave yourself." Bigfoot''s owner, Xuan Jiang said unceremoniously. Geng Qingyun was trampled until he spat out a mouthful of blood, glared at the prince viciously, and said, "What exactly do you want?" Huangfu Che looked at him condescendingly, his small body exuded a calm aura that was incompatible with his age, and there was a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes: "What about lonely thoughts, don''t Duke Ding know? How did Duke Ding provoke Gu As for the relationship with the queen, Gu is just repaying her in the same way as her own. How is it? Does it feel good to be betrayed by your son?" "You...you are not human...you are a monster! You are a monster!" How can people have such terrible thoughts? Just because he provoked them a few words, he was going to ruin him! He thought that the prince was avenging the assassination by the river, but it turned out that the prince didn''t take that assassination seriously at all. What the prince cared about was the relationship with the queen from the beginning to the end. "Hehe...hehehe..." Geng Qingyun laughed miserably, "I have lived in vain for most of my life, I have avoided so many open and hidden arrows, I have experienced so many life and death, and I have lived so hard that I have survived so much. It fell down, and Geng Yan was overwhelmed, but in the end, he fell into the hands of a brat...It''s so ironic..." "Don''t bully young people who are poor, and don''t bully young people who are lonely." Huangfu Che glanced at him coldly, then flung his sleeves and left the spot. Geng Qingyun spent the coldest year in his life in prison. On New Year''s Eve, a bowl of sour rice and a jug of water and wine. After the 15th day of the first lunar month, Geng Qingyun''s case was officially put on the agenda. During the trial, searching for clues and collecting evidence is often the most labor-intensive link. It can take months or even years. It dragged on for half a year, but this time, thanks to Geng Qiaoshan''s full cooperation, all of Geng Qingyun''s illegal accounts were handed over to Dali Temple. The account records in detail the evidence of Geng Qingyun forming a party for private interests, privately minting money and silver, and even cross-border operations. In the early years, the Geng familys second wife also had a private army that was no less than that of the vassal king. After Xuanyin ascended the throne, he took the initiative to hand over the military power to the imperial court. Although it was not as large as the Qilin army, it should not be underestimated. Therefore, when Xuanyin promoted the system of reducing vassals across the country, he was not affected in any way, but who would have expected that he had secretly trained 50,000 soldiers in a canyon outside the country. It is an unforgivable crime to raise a private army, let alone raise it abroad. This is already a capital crime of ransacking the family and exterminating the family. In addition, he found a little daughter who was only a few months younger than the crown prince and princess in the private army camp. Calculated according to the month, the little girl was conceived during the funeral of the Southern Xinjiang Kingdom. This is a blatant disrespect to the royal family. Those officials who wanted to plead for Geng Qingyun really couldn''t find a breakthrough. Personal evidence and material evidence are all there, and Geng Qingyun can''t deny it even if he dies. In mid-February, the three divisions reached a consensus that Geng Qingyun did not pay attention to national etiquette, despised the king''s law, formed a party for private gain, crossed the border to create camps, privately minted currency, deceived the sky, and fooled the people. , specially stripped of his official position, deprived of his title, and given the punishment of beheading. Gu Nian Geng Qiaoshan''s meritorious service in reporting and avoiding the bad luck of being imprisoned, Geng Qiaoshan actually did not expect the matter to develop so seriously. He reported his father at the beginning, but he did not want to be beaten to death by his father; secondly, he wanted to get his father off the horse He held the power in his hands, but he swore that he never thought of killing his father. When the matter developed halfway, it was like a wild horse running wild, completely out of his control. He tried to find his father''s former friends and asked them to come forward to help his father figure out a solution, but the list of party formation and selfishness was still in the hands of the emperor. Hold on, it''s impossible to get rid of the relationship with Geng Qingyun, whoever rushes to make a fuss. The officials who should be executed will naturally be dealt with. Knowing that it was Geng Qiaoshan who reported the secret, the family members of those officials scolded Geng Qiaoshan bloody. Not only that, the elders of the clan also found Geng Qiaoshan and threatened to drive him out of the clan. Geng Qiaoshan was puzzled: "Did you make a mistake? I saved you! If it weren''t for my selflessness, do you think you are still alive?" "You didn''t report your father, what could happen to him? Could something happen to us? We are all doing well!" As the elder of the family, how could he not know a little about Geng Qingyun''s tricks? But how does the state do their shit? What they want is a shrewd and capable patriarch, an heir who can lead the Geng family to glory, not this unfilial son who sent his biological father to the guillotine for his own selfish desires! Geng Qiaoshan''s taking over of the family affairs was delayed because of this. "Why are things different from what I thought? Everything is different! My father is gone, and I am the sole heir of the family. What are these stubborn old people waiting for? Could it be that a son crawled out of that aunt''s belly? Humph! What can climb out?!" That night, Geng Qiaoshan fed a bowl of abortion pills to his aunt and drank it... I thought it was to cut off the last trace of hesitation and thoughts of the old stubborn members of the clan, but it never did, and instead planned the conflict to a new height. When the Geng family was in chaos and there was no leader, the King of Leakage came back. Ning Yue was collecting fresh roses in Jiaofang Hall, and Dongmei walked over with a smile on her face: "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This servant made her own claim. If you forgive this servant, I will tell you." "You girl, you''re becoming more and more naughty, aren''t you?" Ning Yue smiled, "Okay, okay, sorry for your innocence, tell me, what''s the big deal?" Dongmei stepped aside: "Look, ma''am, who''s here?" A handsome man with a burly figure and resolute features slowly walked up to Ning Yue. Due to the long-term weather, his skin was tanned, but his deep-set eyes became calmer and brighter. He opened the corners of his lips that were cracked by the wind, lost his voice with excitement, his eyes gradually glowed, and after a long while, he knelt down and said, "Miss!" Ning Yue put the scissors back into the basket, supported his arms, and said with red eyes, "You still know how to come back! Where have you been all these years? You didn''t even give me a single letter!" Tears fell silently from the corners of his eyes, he held back, his shoulders trembling: "I''m back, Miss, Geng Zhongzhi is back." The return of Geng Zhongzhi brought things back to a dramatic turn. In the early years, the big house hired Ma Jinyan to act as Geng Ye. Some senior elders knew about it. After all, the court only dared to recognize Geng Yes identity after the clans birth certificate was required. Find a crack in the ground and drill in. "What should I do? The crime of deceiving the emperor requires decapitation. The elders found someone at random and said it was me, and committed such a treasonous thing in Xiliang in my name. No matter how I think about it, I can''t swallow this breath." ?" Geng Zhongzhi looked at a room full of elders with different expressions, and said with a long sigh. The elder with the longest seniority said: "You can''t blame us for this matter, it was your father who did it! At that time, the head of the house was not your second uncle, but your father! You should understand that we are the elders, but in front of the head of the house , we are still very insignificant. "Yes, yes." Several other elders echoed with a smile. "We all advised your father at that time, don''t Li Daitao be stiff, your father didn''t listen, saying that marrying Xiliang princess can promote the development of the Geng family, we are fooled and believe it." The elder blamed himself Said: "It''s also my fault. After all these years, Bai didn''t expect that you were still alive. He thought that, as your father said, you were dead and would not come out again. If I had known that such a day would come, I would have Whatever you say, stop your father!" Geng Zhong said with a smile on his face: "So what if I understand these things? So what if I understand you? My opinion is not insignificant? You are deceiving His Majesty, the Emperor!" Everyone trembled in fright. The Great Elder cleared his throat, and tentatively asked: "I heard that when you were living among the people, you worked as a guard for the empress for a few days?" "Ah, it''s true, but I didn''t tell her my real identity. Now that I know, she is the Queen of Southern Xinjiang, so I don''t need to hide myself." After Geng Zhongzhi finished speaking, everyone did not doubt him. He glanced at everyone and said, "She is very angry." The eyes of the great elder rolled around: "Then she...didn''t kill you? You, you, you are also the crime of deceiving the king..." Geng Zhongzhi slammed his hands on the table: "Is it the same for me to bully you? Is my relationship with the empress the same as your relationship with the empress? At any rate, I have been born and died with the empress! I Back then, I lived in Xiliang because I couldnt stay in southern Xinjiang! If the two countries were at war, if I told my identity, I was afraid that I would bring unnecessary disasters to the lady, so I hid it from her. But Im not like you, I use this Waiting for the identity to commit crimes and do evil, and run around like dogs!" The elders were scolded to the point of embarrassment. "Forget it, when I came back, I wanted to put my biological mother''s tablet into the ancestral hall. As for what will happen to you people, it has nothing to do with me. From then on, I don''t think I am the Geng family anymore!" Geng Zhong straightened up and left . "Hey! Hey! Geng Ye!" The Great Elder hugged Geng Zhongzhi''s arm, "Don''t go, don''t leave us! If you go, we''ll all lose our heads! The Empress thinks highly of you, how about ...Can you put us in a good word?" "When my mother and I were bullied by those servants, did you say something nice to our mother and son? When my mother had no money for medical treatment, I begged to the door of Geng''s house, did you say something nice to me? You If I hadn''t thought of me as a member of the Geng family, I wouldn''t be bothered to spill the muddy waters of your Geng family!" "Zhongzhi! Zhongzhi! If you have something to say, please speak up! We were wrong in the past, we were blind, and we didn''t know Mount Tai. You adults don''t count the faults of villains. Forgive us, Zhongzhi." As the Great Elder spoke, he did not hesitate to kneel down for Geng Zhongzhi. He knelt down, and the second and third elders also knelt down. "Zhongzhi, all my mistakes are my fault. I was deceived by lard, and I didn''t persuade your father to treat you and your mother kindly, nor did I persuade your father to find someone to replace you, but Zhongzhi, we will eventually It''s not the people in your house. Your tragedy is not caused by us, but by your father. You can''t put your father''s fault on us. Now that the Geng family is in trouble, as a member of the Geng family, you can''t blame Geng The family abandoned it." The Geng family? To put it nicely, the eldest family has long since disappeared, and the current Geng family is nothing more than the second family and some family property left over from the past, and it really has little to do with Geng Zhongzhi. But at this juncture, who would dare to distance themselves from Geng Zhongzhi? Want to lose your head? Geng Zhongzhi sneered and said, "You haven''t given me any favors, so why should I help you? It seems that you can''t sell a few heads for a few dollars, right?" Three days later, it was the day when the clan voted to determine the new Patriarch. It stands to reason that the head of the family was appointed by the previous head of the family. After the big house was ransacked, he failed to draw up an heir. Geng Qingyun logically inherited everything in the family by virtue of his direct line status. Now that something happened to Geng Qingyun, he did not designate an heir. It will be decided jointly by the elders. Geng Qiaoshan got up early in the morning and went to the ancestral hall in a trembling spirit. The flesh and bones in the little aunt''s stomach are gone, let alone, he is really a son. But now, apart from him, he wants to see who else these stubborn old people can choose! Sit on it, and there is an imposing black-robed man sitting there. It is said that he is Geng Ye from the Dafang. Because he was persecuted by the Dafang and lived among the people for many years, he has avoided the disaster of the Dafang. But this person has no roots in the clan, has no connections in southern Xinjiang, and has never been involved in any clan affairs, let alone having a daughter who is as beautiful as a flower and can charm the prince. Nothing to be afraid of! Geng Qiaoshan sat down on the main seat, and looked at the elders arrogantly: "After so long, the elders must have figured out who is the new heir. Let''s vote now." What ticket? His father is his only son! what! The position of Patriarch is his now! Everything in the Geng family belongs to him! His daughter can be the princess, oh no, she can be the future queen, and he will also be the head of the country. Geng Zhongzhi took a panoramic view of his expression and shook his head. The elders bowed their heads for a chat, the first elder made a gesture, the second and third elders understood, and nodded, indicating that everything was done. The Great Elder stood up, cleared his throat, and said in a loud voice: "After our discussion, we have decided to appoint the big house Geng Zhongzhi as the new head of the family! Geng Qiaoshan persecuted his biological father, mutilated his siblings, returned to his family, expelled from the Geng family, and never returned. !" Geng Qiaoshan... dumbfounded. What a magical family~ In theory, there are two changes (end of this chapter) Chapter 1310： 【V174】Good things keep going (second update) Chapter 1310 [V174] Good things keep going (second update) The development of the situation has completely exceeded Ning Yue''s expectations. Ning Yue thought that Geng Qingyun must have his own advantages if the second room of the Geng family can stand up for so many years. Knowing that in less than three months, there was news of the change of ownership from the second room. God also seems to be helping her son. When Ma Jinyan played the role of Prince Gong, and when the Geng family brothers joined forces to plot against her, she prayed countless times in her heart, Geng Zhongzhi, hurry up, but God didn''t hear her The call of the son, but now he heard the call of his son. She was a little thankful that Geng Zhongzhi didn''t show up before, because it wasn''t the best time to take over the Geng family. Exposing Geng Zhongzhi too early would only cause Geng Zhongzhi to form a confrontation with the Geng family, instead of becoming the only straw for the Geng family as it is now. Nothing was done, and the Geng family posted it upside down. "This child, the gods are really blessing him." Ning Yue smiled emotionally. Dongmei offered a glass of warm water: "This is not entirely due to the blessing of the gods, but mainly because His Royal Highness is smart!" Ning Yue and You Rong smiled and said: "Yes, this cleverness is much stronger than me and his father." "This is why the blue is better than the blue!" Dongmei praised without hesitation. She also loves the prince very much in her heart, and thinks why that round little head is filled with so many evil ideas, and more importantly, the prince is beautiful and cold, but he can''t help being shy in front of the lady, That sullen little appearance melted her heart. If in the future, she and Xuanjiang can have such a powerful child, no, half as good as that would be fine... As soon as Ning Yue saw her flushed face, she knew that she was thinking about Xuanjiang, and she joked: "I know you like children, and you are not too young, let me see when I will pick an auspicious day for you, let''s get married! You Without parents, he has no lofty ideals, the emperor and I can decide for you." Dongmei blushed. In fact, she wanted to get married very early. She looked at this show of affection every day, and ran into the live **** palace twice in three days. She is a normal woman, okay? If you can bear it any longer, you have to relieve yourself. Anyway, she really likes Xuan Jiang very much. Although he is not particularly handsome, he is clean and honest, and both of them work in the same place. It is so convenient to hold hands and kiss each other! Hehehehehe, she really misses Xuan Jiang now. Ning Yue glanced at her, picked up a few bouquets of flowers on the table and said, "I just picked them from the imperial garden and sent them to the emperor to freshen the air." "Okay, okay!" Dongmei ran away without looking back, holding the flowers. When they came to the imperial dining room and saw Xuanjiang guarding the door, the two smiled tacitly. Dongmei was a little excited. After putting the flowers in the vase, she slowly backed out and brushed shoulders with Xuanjiang. After a while, she suddenly stood on tiptoe and slapped him on the mouth! Hahahaha, here we come! At the end of February, the affairs of the Geng family came to an end. Geng Qingyun was beheaded, Geng Qiaoshan was expelled from the house, and Geng Xiaoxi was also expelled. Geng Xiaoxi refused to accept, and begged to Jiaofang Palace with his father. Ning Yue understood that her son''s battle was over, and it was her turn to fight next. "Dongmei, come here." She whispered a few words into Dongmei''s ear, and Dongmei nodded, "Yes, this slave will remember." Dongmei quietly left the Jiaofang Hall. Ning Yue changed into a bright yellow queen''s palace dress, wearing a phoenix crown, a nine-tailed phoenix hairpin, and a peony armor on her little finger and ring finger. the door. As soon as they crossed the threshold, Geng Qiaoshan and Geng Xiaoxi both knelt down. Geng Qiaoshan was wearing a navy blue regular uniform with a jade belt dotted with emeralds around his waist. At first glance, it was still luxurious and exquisite, but if you looked closely, you would find that the corners of the clothes and the edges of the belt were slightly worn. His face was also paler than ever before. And Geng Xiaoxi who was beside him was also like a broken flower after a storm, in a state of embarrassment beyond human form. "What are you doing?" Ning Yue asked calmly, her voice clear and calm. Geng Qiaoshan seemed to have found a life-saving piece of driftwood. He threw himself over and cried, "My Lady! My Lady, please, for the sake of His Royal Highness, save the poor people!" "My lady, help meyour lady!" Geng Xiaoxi also cried sadly. Zhen''er was about to step forward to push Geng Qiaoshan away, but Ning Yue waved her hand to stop her, and looked at Geng Qiaoshan at her feet indifferently, and said, "Aren''t you doing well? Why should I ask Bengong to save you?" Geng Qiaoshan said in a daze: "Mother, those old people drove me out of the house! I originally... I originally did this to seize the position of Patriarch and then serve His Highness the Crown Prince... Now everything is gone... Please help me I call the shots Ning Yue said indifferently: "I don''t like to hear what you said. Why do you do this for the prince? Who allowed you to curry favor with the prince? Don''t you know that the emperor forbids the emperor''s heir to have close contacts with bureaucrats?" "Ah? This..." Geng Qiaoshan''s crying stopped abruptly, and he stared blankly at the queen. Ning Yue said again: "I think you are the prince''s equestrian teacher. In the past, the prince treated you with more respect. I just turn a blind eye and close my eyes. The prince and Miss Geng are about the same age, and they are both students of the inner school. It''s harmless for children to play with each other. But you have to say, the crown prince urged you to kill your relatives righteously... The crown prince of this palace can''t bear the charge of colluding with courtiers!" Geng Qiaoshan choked. Indeed, the prince never said anything about colluding with him from the beginning to the end. The prince just pointed out a clear way for him, saying that if he wanted to protect himself, he had to find out evidence that his father broke the law. Although he submitted the evidence, the prince never intervened in anything after that, that is to say, from the beginning to the end, the prince only said a few words. Ke, Ke, but his original intention was to bring the Geng family to join the prince! In order to show that he has enough weight to support the prince, he took down the father who has been against the prince The more Geng Qiaoshan thought about it, the more he didn''t understand why. He vaguely felt that he had fallen into a trap somewhere, but he really couldn''t tell who dug the trap for him. Prince? No way, the crown prince likes Xiaoxi so much and respects him so much, how could he do something against him? When he couldn''t figure it out, Geng Xiaoxi who was at the side said, "Your Majesty, please let me meet the prince!" Ning Yue sneered: "What are you doing seeing the prince? You are all common people, and you still think you are qualified to see the prince? This palace is trying to settle your affairs, so I reluctantly see you. Otherwise, don''t you Delusional." "My Lady! My Lady, you can''t do this! If His Royal Highness knows that you stop us from seeing him, he will definitely blame you, My Lady" Geng Xiaoxi said unwillingly. Ning Yue smiled brighter: "It''s you, a shameless little vixen, who instigated the prince to fight against me. Before meeting you, the prince regarded me as his own mother, but now, the prince almost wants to move to the east palace. Go live, if you were Ben Gong, would you let the crown prince be snatched away by someone with bad intentions like you?" Geng Xiaoxi was stunned. Ning Yue said arrogantly: "Do you really think that if you confuse the prince, you can fight me down? I tell you that the days to come are still long, and the prince has a child''s heart. He can''t remember anything after crying for two days." , he will meet more playmates and make more friends, and he will never remember that there was a daughter named Geng Xiaoxi in the school." Geng Xiaoxi burst into tears like rain: "No...the crown prince will never forget me...my lady...let me meet the prince, lady" Ning Yue played the image of a stepmother so vividly that even Geng Qiaoshan felt that the prince was innocent after seeing it. He was put under house arrest by this hateful femme fatale, so he couldn''t come out to rescue them. He even had a weird and bold idea: He wants to rescue the prince! It''s a pity, now that the mud bodhisattva crosses the river, he can''t protect himself. It''s good fortune to leave the capital alive. Save the prince? In the next life. The two of them were finally kicked out of the palace by Ning Yue, and not long after, they were kicked out of the capital by the government officials. From then on, they never saw each other again. Dongmei stopped Huangfu Che, and did not let Huangfu Che go back to the Jiaofang Hall until the two of them disappeared completely. Huangfu Che came to Ning Yue, remembered the scene he saw on the pavilion, and whispered: "Mother, you There''s no need to take the blame on yourself, I''m not afraid to tear myself apart with them." Ning Yue touched his immature face: "The queen mother knows that you are not afraid, and also knows that even if they tear them apart, they can''t do anything to you, but Che''er, you are the son of the queen mother, and the queen mother always hopes that you don''t have to bear so many burdens. , even if it is a common people''s opinion, the queen mother sincerely hopes that it is good, and may you be gentle, honest, and lofty in the eyes of the world." Huangfu Che leaned into Ning Yue''s arms, his eyes slightly wet. In the night, to celebrate his son''s victory, Ning Yue cooked a big table of delicious dishes. After practicing it a couple of times, it''s not as good as doing it by hand. Dongmei helped her and cut up some diced lotus root, shredded carrots, and green peppers. She and Xuanyin are both fond of spicy food, but the two little ones who were born don''t like spicy food at all, which is not good, they can''t eat together. Ning Yue thought about it, and made a mandarin duck hot pot, with seafood and corn soup on one side, and spicy chicken soup on the other. They were simmered for an hour, and all the flavors of meat and seasonings were stewed out. My son is not very interested in meat, but it seems that she made it, and he would still eat it. After hesitating again and again, Ning Yue personally made some beef balls, mushroom balls, fish cakes and flower stick balls. Fermented bean curd, coriander, sesame, and peanut foam are also prepared separately. Looking at the steaming hot pot, Huangfu opened his eyes wide, drooling and said, "Wow! What day is it today? You can eat hot pot! I love hot pot! Is there any meat? I want meat! Hurry up! !" She yelled, asking Dongmei to scald the mutton and beef into the pot. Dongmei is half blanched for non-spicy, and half for spicy. Huangfu put his head down and ate it. As soon as he ate something spicy, tears came out of his eyes: "Ahh! So spicy! So spicy! So spicy! It''s so spicy!" "Then don''t eat it." Dongmei made a gesture to get her bowl. She quickly grabbed it in her hand, pouted and said, "I eat it! Spicy...I...I''m not afraid of spicy food!" After taking a few bites, the taste buds were all opened up, and I dont care if its spicy or not, the meat is really delicious, um, its so delicious, she will marry the meat in the future. Everyone in the room was amused by her naive appearance. Ning Yue took the dishes and handed the chopsticks to Xuan Yin and Huangfu Che. Huangfu Che said respectfully: "Thank you, Queen Mother." Ning Yue nodded. Xuanyin took Ning Yue''s hand, it was very cold, and he rubbed it lightly: "Thank you." Ning Yue smiled slightly: "It''s my son who has worked hard. During this period of time, in order to respond to the high-end requirements of your father, you are so busy that you almost have no time to talk to me." Huangfu Che pursed his lips, his red face was exquisite and charming under the reflection of the candlelight. Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder: "Good job." Someone who was praised for the first time finally couldn''t help it and smiled shyly. Although the Geng family''s father and son were resolved, the Geng family''s power was also included in a disguised form. Xuanyin announced the crime of impersonating Geng Ye with Ma Jingyan, the eldest son, severely reprimanded him and restored Geng Zhongzhi''s identity, and changed his original identity. The Duke''s Mansion was renamed Prince Gong''s Mansion. With the recovery of his status, Geng Zhongzhi rose from a humble son to the hottest upstart in the capital. I heard that the upstarts haven''t discussed marriage yet. The matchmaker who said her relatives almost broke through the threshold of Prince Gong''s Mansion. They all forgot that Geng Ye had already made peace with Xiliang six years ago. Ning Yue announced Geng Zhongzhi into the imperial palace, and met him in Huiyun Pavilion of Jiaofang Hall: "...Since you have resumed your identity as Geng Ye, then there is something I must remind you." "My lady, please tell me." Geng Zhongzhi put his posture very low. Ning Yue smiled and said: "You don''t have to be so cautious, you are no longer a little guard, you are the Duke of the country." Geng Zhong straightened up, bowed, and said seriously: "My life is given by the young lady. As long as I live one day, I will be the young lady''s slave!" "Stop talking nonsense." Ning Yue scolded him, pointed to the chair beside her and said, "Sit down, let''s sit down and talk." "Yes." Geng Zhongzhi sat down as he said, and he was just like his name, Zhong Zhi rigid, sitting there tense, like a wax figure. Ning Yue couldn''t help laughing out loud: "It''s hard for me to say that you are like this." He scratched his head and smiled slyly twice. Ning Yue said: "It''s about Princess Deqing, I wonder if the elders have mentioned it to you?" Geng Zhongzhi shook his head: "These days, I am busy looking up the genealogy, taking over the things left by the first and second families, and I have time to discuss other things in the future." "Then let me start from the beginning. Not long after you left, your father and Geng Yan found Ma Jingyan, who was buried by us." "He''s not dead?" "Yes, he escaped by luck and his face was disfigured. There was a little entanglement with us in the middle. I will talk to you about the entanglement later. In the end, he was rescued by your father''s people and changed his appearance. , pretending to be you, and made peace with Princess Deqing. The elders knew that he was from Xiliang, but they didnt know that he was my elder brother, otherwise, our drama would really not be able to continue. Geng Zhongzhi heaved a long sigh of relief. Ning Yue went on to say: "Ma Jinyan and Princess Deqing had a very unpleasant quarrel. Before the marriage, she ignored Princess Deqing''s objection and raped her. Afterwards, she was imprisoned. The emperor of Xiliang killed Ma Jingyan. The marriage of the two of you is also counted as marriage. Not long after, Princess Deqing went to Southern Xinjiang to choose a consort, but she didn''t like any of them. Later, when Sikong Shuo returned to Xiliang, she followed him. I heard that she still lives in the palace and is not married." "The empress means..." Geng Zhongzhi hesitated to speak. Ning Yue sighed, and said: "What I mean is not important, it mainly depends on what you think, this marriage ended with the death of Prince Gong, and the two countries did not produce the document of dissolution of engagement, now you, the real Prince Gong I came back alive... Cough, I want to ask you, should I fulfill this marriage or dissolve it? After all, she is a princess who lost her virginity, if you mind..." "I don''t mind." Geng Zhongzhi said. Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled. Geng Zhong said straightly: "A marriage is the most beneficial to the diplomatic relations between the two countries. I am willing to marry her and treat her kindly for the rest of my life." "I''m selfish, I shouldn''t have said this to you, you have a bright future, you can choose a girl you love..." Ning Yue turned her face away. "The girl I love is already married, so it doesn''t matter if she marries anyone." Geng Zhongzhi lowered his eyes and said. Ning Yue opened her mouth and was speechless. After a while, she said softly: "Then I''ll ask Xiliang what it means, maybe they will refuse." Xiliang did not refuse. The Xiliang Emperor''s mood after reading the letter can be described as excited. The fourth son of the Xuan family has become the emperor of Southern Xinjiang. God knows how afraid he is that the Xuan family will use troops to rebel! Sikong Shuo went wandering all over the world without knowing where, he is living every day in fear, now there is an opportunity to make friends with Nanjiang, how could he miss it? The letter arrived in mid-March, and at the end of April, the marriage team was already on the way. This time, Deqing is really married. This chapter is enjoyable to read~ I wrote it with a smile, so happy~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1311： 【V175】Rong Qings Extra Story (Leave the Finale) Chapter 1311 [V175] Rong Qing''s Extra Story (Leave the finale) On the third day of the Lunar New Year, the climate was cold and humid. There is no snow in southern Xinjiang, and most peoples homes naturally do not have kangs in the north, so when the cold hits, the feeling of almost the same temperature indoors and outdoors still makes people feel cold. Surely, Rong Qing had been prepared for a long time, and asked someone to build a fireplace in the house. The fire in the fireplace was sizzling, and the flames danced like dancing dragon tongues, desperately kissing the top of the fireplace. The temperature is much higher. Rong Qing stopped adding firewood, brushed off the sawdust from his hands, wiped his hands with a wet handkerchief beside him, pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, and quietly stared at the sleeping little man. During pregnancy, even though he tried to control her weight repeatedly, she still had severe edema. Now that the edema has faded, she has lost a lot of weight and her skin is slightly loose, which makes him feel distressed. He reached into the cup and gently rubbed the acupuncture points on his sister''s abdomen, so as to encourage her to expel the lochia as soon as possible. Probably she rubbed it very comfortably, Ning Yue who was sleeping soundly hummed contentedly. He chuckled and pinched her cheek with the other hand. Ning Yue was pinched awake, lazily opened her eyes, yawned, and rested her face on his hand. Rong Qing smiled dotingly, her stomach was almost massaged, and she quickly tucked in the quilt: "Is it still uncomfortable?" "It hurts a little." Ning Yue said coquettishly, and she didn''t care that the pain she said was an unspeakable place. In front of her brother, she was always a child, and she had no unspeakable secrets or shame. Rong Qing smiled gently and calmly: "Should I give you some more painkillers?" Ning Yue shook her head: "You can''t breastfeed the baby." Rong Qing stroked her face: "There is a wet nurse." Ning Yue opened her eyelids, and stared at him from a small slit: "Do you agree?" "I don''t agree." Although Rong Qing dotes on her, she will not spoil her on some principled matters, "Pain is inevitable, it is a process that all mothers have to go through, and breastfeeding is the most healthy way for the body to recover. The fastest way, be good, just endure for two days." "But it really hurts." Ning Yue burst into tears from the pain. How could Rong Qing not know that she is afraid of pain? When I was a child, I had to howl for half an hour when I knocked and bumped casually, but now the pain of childbirth is really difficult for her. After coaxing Ning Yue a few more words, Ning Yue fell asleep sobbing. Rong Qing didn''t leave, just stared at her blankly. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, his health is getting worse, and he doesn''t know how many times he can see her again? Rong Lin opened the curtain and came in, twisting a big basket in his hand, and there was a pair of babies in the basket. He had just taken a bath next door, and had some milk from the wet nurse, and slept soundly. "Shhh" Rong Qing turned his head and made a silent gesture to Rong Lin. Rong Lin nodded, walked lightly, put the basket on the bedside table, and awkwardly hugged a pair of small buns. Seeing his clumsy and nervous expression, Rong Qing couldn''t help laughing: "I''ll do it." After finishing speaking, she stretched out her slender hands, picked up the little bun, and put it in Ning Yue''s arms. , Perhaps smelling the scent of milk, she turned her head and licked Ning Yue''s breast. Ning Yue was wearing clothes, but Rong Lin still blushed. Rong Lin hurriedly turned his back: "I''ll wait for you outside." Rong Qing covered the mother and child with a quilt, and called Dongmei and the wet nurse to serve in the room, and then pushed the wheelchair out of the room. At this time, the sky was just beginning to open, the sky was gray and blue, and a few stars that had exhausted their brilliance all night were looming in the clouds and mist. Rong Lin stared at those stars in a daze. Rong Qing held his hand: "What are you thinking about?" Rong Lin said: "Thinking of you is like those stars, far away, visible, intangible, and incapable of being picked off." Rong Qing could not help but raise the corners of his lips: "Then what are you touching now? A ghost?" "I''m afraid that one day you won''t want me again." Rong Lin knelt down and rested his head on his lap. Rong Qing smiled: "Stupid." Rong Lin held Rong Qing''s hand instead. His hand has been wielding knives and guns for many years, and a thick layer of calluses has already been worn on the fingertips and tiger''s mouth, which is uncomfortable to touch. Rong Qing''s hands are a pair of slender hands holding a scalpel, white, tender, and cold. He likes to hold Rong Qing''s hand because it is comfortable, but if he thinks backwards, Rong Qing must be very painful when holding him. But even if it hurts, Rong Qing is not willing to let go. "After watching all night, are you sleepy?" He asked. Rong Qing said with a light smile, "A little bit." Rong Lin got used to him caring about his sister more than anyone else, so he didn''t say anything and pushed him back to the room. Fearing that he would be cold, he called hot water to soak his feet. Although he didn''t feel it himself, the overall temperature did rise a bit. Xu was too sleepy, Rong Qing fell asleep on the soft pillow when he was halfway through the soak. Rong Lin took a clean cotton cloth, wiped off the water stains on Rong Qing''s feet a little, put him on the bed, and after tidying up, he also got into bed. When Rong Qing woke up, the people around him were gone, and it was cold beside the bed. It could be seen that he had been away for a long time. He got up, put on his clothes, and was about to sit in the wheelchair. Suddenly, a hand dyed purple-red cardamom stretched out. Hold him and move him to the wheelchair. Rong Qing glanced at the other party and said, "Madam has been here for a long time?" Madam smiled and said: "About an hour, not too long." Seeing Rong Qing''s eyes looking around, she explained: "I sent Rong Lin to the street to buy you some poria cocos, saying that it might help your legs and feet. I can order him when you buy something." The last sentence seems to contain a bit of self-mockery. Rong Qing could tell that she was not a friendly person. During these days, although both parties tried their best to pretend that the well water does not interfere with the river water, and even occasionally pretended to be very harmonious in front of Rong Lin, Rong Qing understood that everything was in harmony with each other. It''s all appearances. Rong Qing didn''t bother to whitewash the peace, closed his clothes, and asked lightly: "Madam, what do you want me to do?" Seeing his indifference, Madam also lowered her face: "It''s okay, you think I''m willing to come and see you? I want to take Rong Lin away, but he refuses, so now I ask you as a mother to leave my son." . Rong Qing seemed to have expected that the other party would say such a thing a long time ago, without the slightest surprise on his face, he said calmly: "You are not my mother, so you have no right to ask me." Madam became angry immediately, tearing off her disguise, and scolded: "You are a male fox, do you have any interest in pestering my son all the time? Do you know that you are shameless?" Rong Qing smiled lightly: "Then Madam, just pretend that I don''t know." "You..." Madam was in a hurry, but she was not very surprised by Rong Qing''s reaction. Rong Qing seemed weak, but in fact he was strong and strong. There are not many people in Rong Qing''s eyes, and even fewer people can get cheap from Rong Qing''s mouth. The madam figured out Rong Qing''s temper, gradually suppressed her anger, and instead acted with emotion and reason, "I know about your situation. You were framed by an adulterer at the age of thirteen, lost your memory, and became disabled. Body, it is not easy to live to this day. You and Rong Lin have come and gone all these years, and you have already regarded each other as an inseparable part... As Rong Lin''s mother, I am very glad that he met you, and I am also grateful to you for this He has been cultivated for many years, but have you ever thought that both you and him shoulder a very heavy family responsibility. You are the eldest son of the Ma family, and your parents are still alive. If they know that the incense of the Ma family will be ruined in your hands, will they be sad? Will you be angry? " Rong Qing''s eyes twitched slightly: "This madam is worried." "Yes, I don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you have a younger brother, and your younger brother can continue the incense of the Ma family. If you have a younger sister, it is not impossible to adopt a child to the Ma family." Madam said here , sighed suddenly, "It''s just that our family, Rong Lin, has suffered a lot. His father and I have been busy with the restoration of the country these years, and we have been slack in our children. We have only had two children from him and his sister for so many years, but his sister Before reaching Ji, he was plotted against and died young, and now he is the only one left." Rong Qing''s mood fluctuated slightly. Madam smiled bitterly: "He is from the Northern Territory, you knew it early on, right? I put a picture album of Northern Territory witchcraft on him. With your intelligence, it is impossible not to see it, but you only know one of them." I don''t know the second. Why do you think I want something that he puts to symbolize the identity of the Northern Territory? Is it really for the sake of making someone guess that he is from the Northern Territory?" Rong Qing''s complexion changed slightly: "He is not from the Northern Territory!" Mrs. ?? laughed: "It can be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not. He was born in the Northern Territory, and our foundation is also built in the Northern Territory. From this point of view, he is from the Northern Territory." "Then... from what point...he is not?" Rong Qing asked suspiciously. Madam did not answer Rong Qing''s question directly, but said: "Do you still remember what happened when you fell into the underground palace?" The Underground Palace of the Li Nationality suffered a landslide due to Huangfuxin''s involvement and crashed into the underground palace by mistake. He was deeply impressed by this incident. "Remember." "I heard that a princess among you was killed by the agency because she touched things in the underground palace." It is true that he touched the mechanism, but Huangfu Xin would really die in the mechanism because he was kicked down by Xuanyin, Rong Qing didn''t speak. In Madam''s eyes, this inevitably became a kind of default. Mrs. ?? touched the bracelet on her wrist, and said: "No one can tamper with the things in the underground palace except the Xuanyuan royal family. You don''t know that Rong Lin touched the unicorn''s pearl on the throne, right?" Rong Qing''s eyes trembled. Madam said again: "That''s right, we are the descendants of the Xuanyuan royal family. When the world was divided into four parts, all countries left the blood of the Xuanyuan royal family, but with the change of dynasties, the Xuanyuan royal family was violently slaughtered by rebels. Only our bloodline is left. How much hardship our ancestors have paid to inherit the royal bloodline until now, you cant imagine. Rong Lin is the last unicorn in the world. If he refuses to marry, the Xuanyuan clan will really disappear from this world gone." Madam ?? knelt down, "Rong Qing, I beg you, don''t let Rong Lin become a sinner of the Xuanyuan clan." Rong Qing clenched his fists: "What do you want me to do? I can''t do it without him, and he can''t leave me either." Madam raised her head, looked into Rong Qing''s eyes earnestly and said: "I just tried it casually, and I meant to vent my anger, but I never thought of breaking you up, I know I can''t break it up, I understand that he is my son, and what I believe will not change even if I die. Besides, I am his mother, how can I let him be sad? " She got up, sat back in her original seat, grabbed Rong Qing''s hand and said, "But our family is not my one, and a mother has a soft heart, so it''s inevitable that he will make you confused by him. Presumably your family and your mother are too." Support you? What about your father''s attitude?" These words touched Rong Qing''s heart. Lanzhi felt sorry for him, fearing that he would die alone, so she acquiesced in his relationship with Rong Lin, but Ma Yuan was still looking for a wife for him until now. Seeing his unpredictable expression, Madam sighed faintly: "If I''m not wrong, it''s the same situation with our family, right? Since we exchanged letters half a year ago, we have asked people to investigate your affairs, Naturally, you cant hide your relationship. I intercepted the news and showed his father what he could see and what he couldnt. His father was not as easy-talking as me. Fuck a man and he''ll kill you." Rong Qing was startled, but not afraid. "I will kill Rong Lin too." Rong Qing looked at Madam suddenly. Mrs. ?? said melancholy: "What''s the use of having a son who can''t continue the bloodline?" Rong Qing was overwhelmed, his chest was lit like a will-o''-the-wisp, and his whole body was aching with pain: "Ma''am, do you want Rong Lin to leave a queen for the Xuanyuan family?" "That''s right, after he stays, there will be an explanation from his father." Madam looked at Rong Qing, who tried her best to bear it but still couldn''t hide her pain, "I know it''s very difficult for him, he won''t Agree, of course, you won''t be happy either. But I really have no other choice, I can''t just watch my only son being killed by his father... Don''t say that his father can''t kill Rong Lin, Rong Lin''s ability you I''ve seen it before, it''s very powerful, right? But he''s just an underage little unicorn, far from his father''s match. His father killed him easily. Rong Qing, please save him... Please... help save him" Rong Lin bought a large bag of poria cocos, along with Rong Qing''s favorite siu mai. When he entered the room, Rong Qing seemed to be still awake. Rong Qing put down the things, leaned over, and scented one on his lips. Rong Qing opened her shining eyes and smiled softly: "Are you back?" "I bought siu mai, do you want to eat?" Rong Lin took the clothes and went to help him make them and put them on. Rong Qing put his arms around his neck: "I want to eat you more." Rong Lin was taken aback! Rong Qing smiled lowly, and leaned up to kiss his dry lips: "Is it okay?" Dang, Dang, of course! He should be asking this question. He has been thinking about this for a long time. Before he became a commander-in-chief, he wanted to wipe out Rong Qing, but Rong Qing always looked so weak that he was afraid of breaking it. over him. Of course more, he was afraid that Rong Qing would disagree. Now, Rong Qing agrees, finally, at, agreed, agreed, agreed! Dazed by excitement, he didn''t notice the bitterness in Rong Qing''s eyes. He quickly tore off his clothes, got into the quilt and hugged Rong Qing''s cold body, buried his head in Rong Qing''s neck, and breathed that it belonged to Rong Qing alone. smelling the fragrance, said: "Rong Qing, you are really fragrant." Rong Qing smiled slightly, stroked his handsome eyebrows, and asked, "Do you know how to do it?" Rong Lin nodded! I dont know how many autumn palace pictures I have studied, and I dont know how many times I have dreamed about them. I still have this understanding. He slowly took off Rong Qing''s clothes, and delicate kisses fell on his fair skin, like getting a piece of long-awaited pastry, and wanted to swallow it in one bite, but he was a little bit cautious. That night, there was strange snow in southern Xinjiang. At dawn, Rong Qing endured the pain all over his body, and dressed Rong Lin. Mrs. stepped into the room, the air was filled with the smell of **** that she was not unfamiliar with, and she was a little ashamed. Rong Qing buttoned Rong Lin''s buttons one by one. Both of them had traces left by each other on their bodies, and their clothes couldn''t hide them. Madam cleared her throat and hugged Rong Lin. Rong Qing suddenly took his hand, breathed hard and said, "I''ll... take another look at him." The madam turned her face away, and the despairing grief emanating from this man made her feel very sad: "At most five years, I will return him. Before that, I will not let him remember you. So, don''t try to find him." "My lord, my lord, my lord!" In the courtyard, Su Yi called softly three times. Su Yi was Rong Qing''s personal maid when she was in the Bodhi Palace. After Ning Yue entered the palace, she returned her to Rong Qing''s side. Rong Qing came back to his senses: "You called me?" "What were you thinking about just now? You were so absorbed in thinking?" Su Yi put a coat on Rong Qing. Rong Qing said with a sad smile: "It''s nothing, thinking about the past, the night before Rong Lin left, it seemed to snow." Su Yi turned her head: "Really? There will also be snow in the southern border? The servants are in the palace, but they didn''t notice." Rong Qing smiled and stopped talking. Su Yi flipped through Rong Qing''s handbook, and saw that the latest page read "Five years, four months and 21 days", Su Yi''s heart skipped a beat, she closed it calmly, and asked him to drape it over her shoulders Looking at the silver light in the black hair, he said: "It''s time to dye your hair again, servant girl, go get ready." Rong Qing said lightly: "No need, white is white." Not yet thirty years old, but already full of white hair, Su Yi looked at it with distress: "Young master is coming back soon." Rong Qing did not speak, and put a brocade box on the table: "I am sleepy. When I fall asleep, I will give this letter to the queen. What I want to say and what I want to explain are all written in it." "Master..." "Su Yi, I can''t wait for him." He closed his eyes, his arms hung down, and the sunlight fell on his peaceful face, as if he was asleep. Starting today, the official leave of absence is over~ Please leave for five days, update on the 23rd. The finale mainly explains the line between the male and female protagonists and Xiao Baozi. The matter of Golden Butterfly will also be explained. The matter of Sikong Shuo is actually happening at this time, but it is not easy to insert it into the story. If there is anything left to explain, please leave a message to remind me. The finale on the 23rd, the finale on the 23rd, the finale on the 23rd, important things are said three times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1312： 【V178】The Finale Chapter 1312 [V178] Finale Rong Qing''s funeral was not heavy. According to Rong Qing''s letter, he didn''t want too many people to commemorate his death. Even to Lin Lanzhi and Ma Yuan, he only said that he traveled all over the world with Rong Lin. Ning Yue hugged her body that had long since lost its temperature, a selfish pain rolled in her chest, she never knew that she could be so uncomfortable, even being imprisoned in a water prison and being declared childless had never been so painful Heartfelt. It seemed that someone was digging at her heart with sharp claws, trying to tear her apart and hollow her out. She wished that everything was just an inadvertent nightmare, and when she opened her eyes, this person was still alive in front of her eyes. But it is no longer possible. He was never willing to make her wait, and now that she was hoarse from screaming, he still didn''t open his eyes to look at her. He really abandoned her. It wasn''t the first time she was abandoned by someone, but it was the first time that her life was worse than death. This is the man who guarded her with his life. He never asked for anything in return, was not entangled by lust, was not burned by gold and silk, just so silently, standing in a place where she couldn''t see but was within reach, exhausting his life The last trace of strength. Ning Yue hugged the person who could no longer respond to her, and couldn''t help crying anymore. It didn''t take long before Ning Yue became seriously ill, and no medicine was effective. The imperial physicians went in and out of the Jiaofang Hall day and night like a file, bringing in medicinal materials, but no matter how they were diagnosed and treated, Ning Yue''s illness did not improve at all. . Another day of feeding medicine, Ning Yue vomited out all the medicine juice in her stomach, and passed out on the bed after vomiting. Looking at her weakened face day by day, Xuan Yin also felt that she would not live long, and was burning with anxiety! "Are you all idiots? What serious illness did the queen have? How long has it been? Ah? Why is there no improvement at all? The queen is getting sicker and sicker?" The imperial physicians were terrified by the emperor''s yelling. In the past, when His Majesty was still alive, he would often get angry at them, but after all, he was getting older, more lenient, and soft-tempered, so he gave up after shouting a few words. The young emperor in front of him, But they actually killed their colleagues. Everyone knelt on the ground, lowered their heads deeply, not daring to breathe. Xuanyin didn''t feel pity because of everyone''s fear, his cold eyes fell on everyone''s heads, and he said with a sneer: "I warn you, if the queen can''t be saved, you won''t survive either, and you will all be buried with her!" Everyone was too scared to speak. After leaving the Jiaofang Palace, several good imperial physicians went to the imperial medical office together. An imperial physician surnamed Liu sighed innocently: "The empress has a heart disease, and she needs heart medicine. There is no way to recover!" Imperial Physician Liang, formerly a disciple of Imperial Physician Xun, after the death of the King of Southern Xinjiang, Imperial Physician Xun resigned and returned to his hometown. After hearing what his colleagues said, he also expressed his feelings and said: "Master Zaifu died young, it is inevitable that the empress will be sad, let''s see in a few days." Another imperial doctor surnamed Zhang stroked his beard and asked: "I heard that your empress and Mr. Zaifu have a very good relationship. When you were young, you were just like our crown prince and princess. They grew up in the same bed. My empress''s father was away from home all the year round. Mr. Fu is both a father and an elder brother, and it took a lot of effort to bring up my mother. In my mother''s heart, Mr. Zaifu is closer than my parents." Imperial Physician Liu was puzzled and said, "Is it a big deal? Didn''t you hear that Master Zaifu disappeared when your mother was three years old?" Doctor Zhang gave him a contemptuous look: "Isn''t this an analogy? What''s wrong with being three years old? Do you think it''s easy to raise three years old? Didn''t you see how many children died young? And you didn''t listen Said that the empress was a sick child before? Who said that the medical skills of Lord Zaifu were not learned for the empress?" Speaking of this, Imperial Physician Liang at the side remembered an incident in the first half of last year. At that time, Rong Qing did not move around the court much, and usually did not come to the early court on leave. He took the initiative to invite Ying to go to the west to quell the chaos of the vassal princes. Before leaving, Rong Qing asked him for some drugs. Afulong is a medicinal material that is more evil and dare not be used easily, unless it is absolutely necessary, he will not even allow anyone to touch it. Because Rong Qing is also a doctor himself, he must understand the taboo of drugs, so he gave Rong Qing. At that time, he thought that Rong Qing was going to use this medicine to trouble the feudal lord, but thinking about it now, he was afraid that Rong Qing would have been tortured by the pain at that time, so he took the medicine to relieve pain and calm his cough and asthma . No one could see his weak body under his calm appearance. The suffering of the wind and sand in the northwest, the disaster of the vassal king, the fleeing of the mob, and the rampant disease, I dont know how many drugs he swallowed to survive such a difficult timewisdom against the vassal king, evil punishment of the mob, cleverness, etc. Control the epidemic. One person did what a hundred ministers could not do, worked hard and tried his best. If it is said that he is loyal to the emperor, Imperial Physician Liang does not believe it. Rong Qing is the most arrogant person. Whether it is Empress Geng who once helped him, or the wise and mighty King of Southern Xinjiang, they have not really caught his eyes. The person who guards is the queen of Jiaofangdian who is not accepted by all officials from the beginning to the end. The stronger he is, the less dare those people dare to act rashly. After the commander-in-chief left, he became the queen''s only relative. For the sake of the queen, he has been struggling so hard. Now that the most powerful enemy has been uprooted, he can finally relax. Let''s go, your life has been too hard. In the Jiaofang hall, Xuanyin accompanied the bed. Xiao Dezi came in with a stack of memorials, took a look at his master''s expression, and said cautiously: "Your Majesty, you haven''t come early for some days, and the memorials in the imperial study are piled up like a mountain. Your lord Tai Tu picked out a few important ones, Would you like to take a look?" Xuanyin didn''t even raise his eyelids: "Didn''t you see that the queen is sick? If the queen is not cured, what memorial will I review?!" Xiao Dezi shrank his neck, but seeing that the other party didn''t lose his temper, he bravely comforted him: "Your Majesty is too worried, and after a few days of recuperation, she will definitely recover. My Majesty is unconscious now, you are It''s useless to stand by, or... the servant''s desk will be brought to you, so how about you working in Jiaofangdian?" Xuanyin picked up the teacup on the bedside table and threw it at Xiao Dezi. Xiao Dezi didn''t dare to hide, so he was hit hard, with a big bump on his forehead. He immediately knelt on the ground and said in panic, "Damn it!" "Damn you! You have forgotten your duty to be a slave! I need you to teach me what I want to do? Do you want to let the emperor do it for you?" Xuanyin said in a tone of ice. Xiao Dezi was so frightened that his arms trembled violently, and the folder crashed to the ground: "The emperor atones! The emperor atones!" Xuan Yin pointed at his nose: "If it weren''t for the fact that you are the one left to me by the emperor''s grandfather, with your virtue, I would have cut you to pieces! Why don''t you get out of here soon? Get out of here Yes, I don''t want to see you again!" Xiao Dezi crawled out of the inner hall like hell. Ning Yue woke up faintly, Xuanyin''s furious voice was still ringing in her ears, she opened her mouth, and said weakly: "The emperor is angry again? The anger is very hurtful." Xuanyin hurriedly took her bony hand: "You are like this, and you are still worried about whether I will hurt you or not. According to me, it will be fine if you hurt your body. Your illness should be half for you! I am too selfish No, I didn''t take Rong Qing''s body into consideration, let him come and go in the wind and rain, and ruined his life...Queen...I''m sorry..." At the end of the speech, it was hard to hide her sobs. Ning Yue''s eyes were slightly red: "Don''t blame the emperor, it''s the courtiers who are useless, and they don''t want to accept the courtiers'' overtures. The eldest brother is afraid that the courtiers and concubines will be attacked by the enemy, and the palace will not be protected, so he repeatedly invites battles and walks hard in the court hall. ...If I had known this earlier, so what if I would fight against those people? I don''t want him to work so hard..." Xuanyin knew that she was so sad that she would not speak freely. Even if she had to do it all over again, she would not be a puppet queen in the hands of treacherous ministers. He stroked her cheek and said, "Don''t blame yourself." "Why doesn''t the concubine blame himself? The concubine is his sister, but she doesn''t even know that he is so empty... The concubine thinks he has many years to live..." Ning Yue broke down in tears, "He is **** outside The wind, but the concubine is hiding in this palace enclosure, enjoying the comfort that he gave his concubine with his life as a matter of course..." "Based on that, I am his accomplice in killing him. Knowing that he is not easy to work hard, I also allowed him to invite him to go abroad. It was I who indirectly killed him. If you want to blame, blame me." Xuan Yin said sadly. Ning Yue covered her head with the quilt, shaking from crying. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, His Highness the Crown Prince and the little princess are asking to see you." Outside the door, Dongmei reported softly. The crying in the quilt stopped abruptly, Xuanyin''s eyes moved, and he said to Dongmei: "Let them in." Huangfu Che and Huangfu walked in one after the other, holding a tray with food in their hands. "Father, Queen Mother." The two saluted respectfully, and even Huangfu Qing, who was always mischievous, was so obedient and docile. Xuan Yin looked at the two with a smile, and glanced at the tray in their hands: "What is this?" Huangfuche said: "I heard that my mother''s appetite has been poor recently. My son and my younger sister made some dumplings myself. I want to invite my mother to taste them. My son made beef and tomato stuffing, and my younger sister made corn and shrimp stuffing." "Very good, it''s all your mother''s favorite food." Xuan Yin nodded appreciatively, looked at Ning Yue who had calmed down in the bed, and said, "It''s made by the children, at least try some." Ning Yue put on her red and swollen eyes, showing a pale smile: "The queen mother is not very hungry, give it to the father." "But Queen Mother, we made it for you!" Huangfu Che said with his eyes wide open. At this time, he doesn''t mind saving face as he doesn''t bother to appear tender. As long as his mother gets better, he is willing to do anything. Ning Yue still didn''t want to eat, but it was difficult to say no to the child''s sincere heart. She lowered her eyes and said with difficulty: "Why do you force me so much?" When I got angry, I forgot the honorific name again. Xuan Yin didn''t care about these things, he hugged her shoulders and said, "Don''t force you so much, do you really want to watch you starve to death? I can''t do it." You are cruel to everyone, but you are as soft as water to Rong Qing and your children. Huangfu came to the bed with the plate in his hands, and said in a childlike voice: "Queen, why are you crying? Is it because you are reluctant to part with uncle? They said that uncle has gone to a far away place and will not come back until many years later. No... let''s write to uncle? Let uncle stop playing for so many years and come back soon, Qing''er misses him too." Ning Yue hugged her daughter tightly. Because she couldn''t bear to let the two children down, Ning Yue forced herself to eat a few dumplings. Seeing that this trick was really effective, Xuan Yin immediately spared Huangfu Che and Huangfu Qing from their homework, and asked them to guard Ning Yue closely. But this is not for a long time. Ning Yue wanted to hide herself, but Xuan Yin wanted to present her most embarrassing and cowardly side under the eyes of the child. She could hold on for three days, and then became depressed on the fourth day. Constricted chest, spit out blood. Xuan Yin saw that this would not work, and that would not work, so violent that he sent all ten imperial physicians from the imperial hospital into prison. The rain was about to come, and the entire palace was shrouded in a terrible atmosphere. The palace people no longer dared to speak loudly when they walked on the road. When they met each other, they just nodded and passed by. Huayuan ran back and forth, and when she turned around, she was sent to the Punishment Division by the aunt in charge. For a while, everyone was in danger. A few more days later, entering the early summer, Ning Yue''s condition still did not make any progress, and Xuan Yin did not dare to provoke her with the child, so she fell into helpless anxiety until the afternoon of June 21st, when Su Yi see you. Su Yi used to be Rong Qing''s personal female official. She heard that she was favored by Rong Qing before she entered the palace. Later, when she ran into Rong Qing in the Bodhi Palace, she swore to do her best. Besides Rong Lin, she was the only one who could take care of Rong Qing''s diet and daily life. people. Rao is long past Rong Qing''s filial piety, she is still wearing a plain white dress and white silk flowers on her head, seeing Ning Yue who looks haggard, remembering Rong Qing, the tears she finally stopped fell again. Xuanyin glanced at her, and said: "I called you here, not to bring her to cry. If you tell her to shed another half a tear, don''t guard Rong Qing''s tomb!" Su Yi asked herself to accept the mausoleum for Rong Qing, and was willing to lead her life to practice, read scriptures for Rong Qing, hoping that he would reincarnate in the reincarnation, now after hearing Xuan Yin''s threat, she dared not cry anymore, put her expression on her face, and entered the inner hall. Ning Yue opened her eyes that could no longer shed tears, staring blankly at the roof of the tent, like a body whose soul has been sucked out. "My Lady." When someone called her, she ignored it. Su Yi managed to squeeze out a smile, sat down on the side of the bed and said, "Your Majesty, it''s me, Su Yi, do you still remember me?" Ning Yue looked at her slowly: "The Su Yi next to Big Brother?" "Yes, it''s great that you still remember me." Su Yi was very excited. Ning Yue said weakly: "I''m sick, not stupid, how can I not remember people?" Su Yi almost shed tears: "Your Majesty..." Ning Yue looked away lightly: "Is there anything you can do for me? It''s fine if you come to persuade me to eat. I really don''t have an appetite. I didn''t stop eating on purpose." Su Yi shook her head: "I''m not here to persuade you to eat, I''m here to say goodbye to you, I have already obtained the emperor''s permission, and I will go to the tomb of the fief to supervise the construction of the son''s tomb soon, and I will live there for a long time, and I will never be there again." came back." "I see..." Ning Yue squeezed her fingers tightly, "But what should I do if I don''t want to?" This reluctance is naturally not a reluctance to bear plain clothes, but a reluctance to bear Rong Qing''s ashes. Su Yi''s throat was swollen and painful, she forced the tears back to her eyes, and said: "Your Majesty, before I leave, I have something to say to you." "Is it because my elder brother didn''t have time to write something in the letter, so I asked you to ask me?" "No, empress, the young master told me when he gave the brocade box to me. Everything he wanted to say was written in the letter." "Then what are you doing here? Say goodbye to me?" "Yes, not all of them. The servant wanted to come to you because he heard about your situation, and after much hesitation, he decided to tell you some truths..." At this point, a tangled expression appeared on Su Yi''s face, "Young Master, I didn''t let this servant tell you, but this servant really can''t bear to see you continue to spoil yourself." Ning Yue looked at her slowly: "What are you hiding from me?" Su Yi lowered her head and pursed her lips: "It''s about the young master and the young master. You must be wondering why the young master didn''t come back after such a serious situation?" During these days, I was only concerned about being sad, and my whole body was in a daze. I really ignored this abnormality. With the relationship between Rong Lin and the elder brother, how could it be possible that the elder brother did not come back to express condolences when he passed away? Is she confused by crying? He actually forgot about Rong Lin. "Why didn''t Rong Lin come back? Did he quarrel with my elder brother? No way, every time I ask my elder brother how he and Rong Lin are, my elder brother always says it''s fine..." Is everything lying to her? Su Yi smiled bitterly: "Now that the matter has come to an end, I have nothing to hide. Niang Niang, in fact, the young master and the young master... have not had any contact for more than five years." Ning Yue''s eyes trembled: "How is it possible? Didn''t Rong Lin write letters to my eldest brother every day? Didn''t they make a...a five-year agreement? What does it mean that there is no contact? Could it be that they broke up long ago? ? "Break up or not, I don''t know. The matter of the five-year agreement... yes, but it''s different from what you know, they were not drawn up on the Mid-Autumn Festival, but as early as... as early as the fourth day of the Lunar New Year... That''s it. After you gave birth, the young master left without saying a word, and left you a letter saying that he and the young master went on a tour. When the young master returns, he will be alone and tell you that he and The young master made a five-year agreement..." Su Yi laughed at herself, "Actually, the young master was brought back to the Northern Territory by his mother as early as the fourth day of the Lunar New Year. The young master is too sad, I''m afraid I will let you see it in Shengjing Something strange happened, thats why he lied to you that he went out with the young master. Ning Yue closed her eyes and took a deep breath: "It''s like this...Brother has been gone for nine months...He hides and licks his wounds by himself...What the **** did I do? I''m still in front of him Congratulations to him and Rong Lin for finally achieving the right result... What was he thinking at the time? Was he about to die of pain, but he still smiled at me..." Tears welled up again from the dry eyes. Su Yi hurriedly stepped forward, wiped her tears and said: "Mother, don''t cry... I tell you this, not to make you more sad, but to prevent you from blaming yourself... Your son''s death was not caused by you... you Don''t take the blame on yourself!" "Why not me? If I had found out what was on his mind earlier, I wouldn''t have let him struggle alone in southern Xinjiang for so many days? I couldn''t imagine what kind of mood he was in. Listen to me again." Teasing Rong Lin and him all over the place?" Ning Yue covered her face, tears flowed from between her fingers, dripping on the back of Su Yi''s hands, hot as a soldering iron. Su Yi couldn''t help but her eyes turned red, she sniffed and said, "You can''t think like this. Young Master himself has suffered enough, and he has some comfort when you live well. You may not be particularly aware of Young Master''s body , in fact, as early as when he entered the Bodhi Palace, the young master knew that he would not live to be twenty-five years old, but after meeting you, he successfully passed his twenty-fifth birthday. In his own words, "I stole a few more What about the time'', his early death is doomed, it has nothing to do with you, and has nothing to do with anyone." "But if I can treat him better, he might live a few more years..." "What''s the point of living a few more years? If you don''t wait for that person, every day is torture. Why don''t you go like this, it''s also a relief..." Su Yi finally cried out. Ning Yue looked at him with teary eyes: "What''s going on with my elder brother and Rong Lin?" "It''s been a long time since you gave birth to the little prince and princess. It seems... It was the night of the third day of the Lunar New Year. Madam had a talk with the young master, and the next day, the madam took the young master with her. The servant girl was not there at the time, but one time the young master drank too much wine and talked about those few days with the servant girl, and the servant girl knew that there was still such a secret relationship between the two of them." "What happened to the five-year agreement? Is it also fake?" Ning Yue asked. "It''s not a lie. Madam and Young Master said that their family has only one child, Young Master, and they still expect him to carry on the family line. Young Master was soft-hearted and agreed. That''s how the five-year agreement was made." "Didn''t you make an appointment directly with Rong Lin? Does Rong Lin know?" "This... this servant is not clear." "If it was made on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, it''s already June, wouldn''t it be five and a half years? Rong Lin didn''t come back! He didn''t fulfill the agreement!" Ning Yue seemed to have finally come to her senses, her whole body froze, her eyes sharp. . Su Yi nodded and said: "Young master will record the date of their separation in the letter every day. On the day you passed away, the letter said... five years, four months and 21 days..." Ning Yue''s heart is cut like a knife! Su Yi took a deep breath and tried to calm down her emotions: "Young Master''s body has been exhausted for a long time, and he took a lot of forbidden drugs in the last year... He also knew that this day would come sooner or later, his death... no You caused it, he just wants to use the limited time to do something for you, don''t wait for him to be gone, you are still so difficult... so don''t blame yourself, don''t think that you make the son work too much , in fact, the young master feels satisfied only when he can take care of you. If you must think that his death was caused by some reason, that reason is not you...every minute and every second with you, he is happy Yes...he told the servant more than once, every time he couldn''t hold on any longer, look at him and smile at him, and he would be able to live again..." Su Yi said repeatedly and long-windedly, afraid that Ning Yue would not understand what she meant. Ning Yue nodded blankly: "You don''t need to say anything, I understand everything. Brother treats me just like I treat the prince and princess. I am afraid that I don''t give them enough. Even if I die for them, it is a kind of comfort." Su Yi hurriedly said: "Yes, ma''am! This is what I want to say! The family happiness you brought to the young master will make the young master leave without regret..." Ning Yue shook her head: "No, Su Yi, he has regrets." When Xuan Yin returned to the inner hall, Su Yi had already left, and there was no one on the bed. Xuan Yin was startled, thinking that Ning Yue had gone somewhere to do something, and looked for the cubicle with a pale face: "Yueyue! Yueyue!" "I''m here, what''s the matter?" Ning Yue came out of the bathroom, wearing thin obscene clothes, her hair was wet and tied with a piece of clean white cotton cloth, mottled bloodshot eyes could be faintly seen, and it was obvious that she had cried a lot. However, the black air between his brows has disappeared, and his spirit has improved a lot. Xuanyin let out a long breath of relief, stepped forward and stroked her shoulder and said, "It''s nothing, I thought you..." Ning Yue slightly bent her lips: "You think I can''t think about it?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows. Ning Yue smiled and said, "I think about it, I won''t torture myself anymore." Xuanyin squinted suspiciously: "I really figured it out? You can''t fool me, right?" Ning Yue chuckled: "Why am I bluffing you? You are so nervous that I am too nervous to go up to court. You are so strict with your wife, why do you still use me to bluff?" dared to ridicule his wife''s strict management, it can be seen that it is really good. Xuanyin hugged her body, which had lost a lot of weight, while feeling distressed, while threatening: "Say my wife is strict, huh?" The tune twists and turns, making people''s hearts flutter. However, Ning Yue was ill, so she was not afraid that he would dare to act recklessly, so she cast a glance at him and said, "Could it be that my concubine is wrong? Oh, I''m so sleepy, I haven''t slept enough, I''m going to lie down again..." "Hey, hey! Finally got up? Eat something first!" Xuanyin took her hand, saw her looking at him with deep meaning, cleared his throat, "Yes, I am afraid of guilt, super super fear of guilt, okay Right? Empress Empress, can you enjoy your face and have a meal?" Ning Yue had a meal, and the whole family was very happy. Huangfu was afraid that she would fall ill again after eating, so he specially recited three poems he had just learned. Ning Yue knows exactly what level her daughter is. She recited three poems at once, probably because she put in a lot of effort. Ning Yue is both gratified and guilty. The gratified thing is that her daughter seems to be sensible suddenly, and the guilty thing is why her daughter has to grow up in such a hurry? Or hurt her... After dinner, Ning Yue carried a pair of buns to the bed. Huangfu opened his **** eyes, and said excitedly, "Can we sleep here too today?" Ning Yue nodded with a smile. "Wow! It''s great!" Huangfu jumped up on the bed, suddenly stopped his movements, and glanced at Ning Yue awkwardly. Ning Yue knew what she was worried about, and touched her little head: "The queen mother will not be sad anymore, and she will eat and sleep obediently from now on." Huangfu Qing''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he sat down into Ning Yue''s arms: "Really? That''s great! Why isn''t the queen mother sad all of a sudden? Does Qing''er memorize books very well?" Ning Yue smiled and said: "Yes, Qing''er can recite so many poems, once the queen mother is happy, all illnesses will be cured." "Then let me recite it again, okay?" "it is good." Huangfu sat upright and memorized "Quiet Night Thoughts", "Ode to the Goose", and "Spring Dawn" solemnly. Ning Yue clapped her hands: "Qing''er is awesome." Huangfu rubbed against Ning Yue''s arms, then rolled back, and flirted on the phoenix bed. Ning Yue looked at his son who was sitting quietly at the side again, and said softly: "It''s hard for you, it''s the mother''s fault, and the mother will pay attention in the future." Huangfu Che said seriously: "It''s good that the queen mother is like this." "Huh?" Ning Yue was taken aback. Huangfu Che looked into Ning Yue''s eyes firmly and said: "The queen mother can do whatever she thinks in her heart. In front of us, don''t wear a mask of disguise. What we want is a mother who is willing to write her emotions on her face." , not a pretender." Ning Yue smiled gratifiedly. At night, Huangfu Che Huangfu fell asleep. Xuanyin brought a bowl of medicine, Ning Yue gently pushed it away: "I''m already cured, I don''t need to take medicine anymore." "You still look bad." Xuanyin said distressedly. Ning Yue glared at him faintly: "You think I''m ugly, don''t you?" "You..." Xuanyin was angry and funny, "Who said I was afraid of guilt just now? In a blink of an eye, you are afraid that I will despise her?" She glanced at her, although she still looked weak, but her willpower came up, It''s just a matter of time before I think about it, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Put the medicine bowl back on the table. Ning Yue snuggled into his arms, staring at something quietly, her eyes out of focus. "Do you have something to say to me?" Xuanyin asked while kissing her hair. "Did I say it, and you promised me?" "It seems that I have something to ask for." The emperor''s score was placed again. Ning Yue raised her head, her watery eyes looked at him without blinking: "I beg you." Xuanyin''s heart was softened by her, and he couldn''t bear to reject her when he was in good health, not to mention that she had been ill for more than a month, even if she wanted the stars in the sky at this time, he would find a way to give them to her. "What did Su Yi tell you?" He asked curiously. Ning Yue pushed him coquettishly: "Haven''t you said you agree or disagree?" Agreement written all over his face, didn''t she read it? Xuanyin couldn''t help but raised the corners of his lips, and soon pressed down viciously, and said seriously: "You are such a person, you don''t ask easily, if you mention it, it must be something that cannot be easily done. You say You''ve been ignoring me for so long... hiss" In the middle of speaking, her soft hands reached into the quilt and covered the unspeakable place. Xuan Yin was so stimulated that he almost groaned deeply (homophone). In his panic, he forgot to take a look at the sleeping child, and looked at Ning Yue with a flushed face, as if asking, the children are here, what do you want to do? Ning Yue smiled mischievously, and the plain hand fanned the flames on him. Xuanyin''s nerves were about to break. After the incident, his face was flushed and he glanced at the sleeping children with lingering fear. He leaned close to her ear and whispered: "You are so courageous!" Ning Yue wiped her hands with a towel, and looked at him quietly. Xuan Yin was looked at strangely uncomfortable, at first he obviously wanted to tease her, but later on he was molested by her, this person is also quick to turn his face, he was half dead in the morning, now he can blush without heartbeat Toss him. Forget it, I also blamed myself for not having enough concentration, so I didn''t have the heart to push her away. "Just tell me what it is." Ning Yue approached and said: "I want to take my elder brother to find Rong Lin...I want to ask Rong Lin personally, why did he betray my elder brother?" In July, Ning Yue''s body was almost recuperated, so she and Xuan Yin boarded the carriage to the Northern Territory. Before leaving, Xuanyin handed over the court to Chen Taifu, Geng Zhongzhi and the six-year-old prince. Naturally, there were voices of opposition in the court, but after Ding Guogong''s incident, both husband and wife felt at ease with the prince''s methods. "The court and the princess are entrusted to you. You can make a mess of the court, but my sister must take care of it, understand?" Xuan Yin said very solemnly. Huangfu Che bowed his hands and bowed, and said firmly and firmly: "Father, please rest assured, my son will manage the affairs in an orderly manner, and will also take care of my younger sister in every detail. When the father and mother return, the son will definitely return you Give father a peaceful and prosperous world!" Xuanyin patted him on the shoulder and got into the car. Ning Yue was very reluctant to give up, and made this difficult decision, and she also struggled in her heart. Wen has Taifu Chen, Wu has Geng Zhongzhi, and they both assist the prince. But she felt a little distressed for the prince to take on the heavy responsibility of a family and even a country so early on. Huangfu Che said sensiblely: "Mother, please rest assured, there is a son in everything, and the son will take good care of my sister, and wait for the mother to come back." Ning Yue finally went. She had a lifetime to make up for her son, but if her elder brother''s long-cherished wish could not be fulfilled, it would become a nightmare, haunting her day and night. This trip to the north was purely a private matter, and it was only claimed that the emperor accompanied the empress to the summer resort for rest. Shangdongmei, Xuanjiang, the leader in black, and a team of Xuanjia shadow guards lurking in the dark, followed the official road of Ningcheng, passing through Baiyun Prefecture, Qingzhou, and Tongzhou, and obtained the disguised identity card from Yi County, and passed the customs. The document crossed the border and entered the Northern Territory. When I first entered the Northern Territory, I didn''t feel damp and cold yet, and even because of the midsummer, it was still sultry. However, the closer you get to the northern capital, the more you can feel the change in temperature. When she arrived in Casa City, Ning Yue had already wrapped up her mink coat. "Is there no summer here? Why is it so cold?" Ning Yue asked while holding Pozi Tang. Xuanyin lifted the curtains of the car and glanced out: "This is the summer in the Northern Territory." "It''s similar to our autumn, with a big temperature difference. It''s a little hot at noon, but it''s so cold that your teeth chatter at night." Ning Yue was afraid of the cold, so she shrank back into Xuanyin''s arms. Xuanyin liked this kind of weather, he hugged her and didn''t speak. The carriage stopped in front of an inn, and the owner of the inn greeted him. The innkeeper greeted him: "Fourth Master, Madam, are you here?" When Ning Yue heard this title, did he know him? But she didn''t remember that Xuanyin had been to the Northern Territory Seemingly seeing her doubts, Xuanyin leaned close to her ear, and whispered: "The ancestors of the Xuan family took root in Beicheng, and some of their own people were placed in the border cities, and shopkeeper Li is his own." I see. Ning Yue got out of the carriage with a smile, looked at the shrewd man who was over fifty and short and fat in front of him, and said hello in a warm voice: "Uncle Li." Shopkeeper Li was overwhelmed with flattery, and said with a smile: "No way! No way! Ma''am, this is so small!" As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to help Dongmei and Xuanjiang carry their luggage, "Just put it here, I will let you Guys come to move, dont worry, they are all our people! The two looked at Xuan Yin, and when they saw Xuan Yin nodding, they let go of their luggage. Shopkeeper Li raised his hand. Immediately, a few powerful men came out from the lobby, unscrewed their luggage, and followed Shopkeeper Li upstairs. Shopkeeper Li led a group of people into the Tianzi Room and Dizi Room, which is the innermost part of the second floor: "I''m sorry, Fourth Master, it''s really a bad situation in the Northern Territory to wrong you and your wife to give in to a place like ours. , Living in a separate building is easy to attract attention, but it is the place where people come and go best to avoid the pursuit of officers and soldiers." "What are the officers and soldiers looking for? We didn''t seem to see any particularly turbulent situation along the way." Ning Yue asked curiously. Shopkeeper Li pushed open the door: "Fourth Master, madam, please." After the two of them had crossed the threshold, he said respectfully to Ning Yue: "Madam doesn''t know that the officers and soldiers of the Northern Territory don''t check people during the daytime. They usually come out at night when the martial law is enforced, and they search door-to-door, and outsiders, if there is something wrong with them, they will be arrested first and then deal with it! Its an inn, but there are fewer investigations. Ning Yue seemed to understand, they all traveled during the day, and at night they honestly stayed in the inn to rest, no wonder they didn''t meet officers and soldiers. Shopkeeper Li poured hot tea for the two of them, and continued the topic just now: "I was afraid that people would intercept the letter before, so I didn''t dare to write more. The situation in the Northern Territory is different from the past. After our Xuan family defeated the Northern Territory, the Northern Territory It is a good thing for Xiliang to submit to Xiliang, but here, it is the most shameful stroke in history. Because of this incident, the prestige of the royal family has declined, ranging from the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty to the The gentry and the common people are all quite critical of the royal family, and there are even some militiamen who have raised rebellions in the local area, and how many of them are really out of righteousness, and how many are just fishing in troubled waters, it is unknown." Ning Yue and Xuan Yin sat down, Dongmei began to pack the bed and luggage for the two of them, Ning Yue took a sip of tea and asked: "What the government wants to arrest...is this group of rebellious parties who harass and provoke the imperial power?" Shopkeeper Li pondered for a while, as if preparing to speak: "Yes, no, it''s a long story, why don''t I prepare some food and drinks for the fourth master and his wife first, and let''s talk slowly later?" They came to the Northern Territory to do business, not to play, so what''s the point of being hungry for a meal or two? Ning Yue asked Xuan Yin, "Are you hungry? If you are hungry, eat first." Xuanyin smiled: "First understand the situation in Beidu? You can''t eat it even if you know it." Ning Yue nodded and looked at shopkeeper Li. Seeing that the two were so persistent, shopkeeper Li couldn''t refuse any more, so he told the couple all the news he knew. It turned out that eight years ago, after Xuanyu defeated the Northern Region, the royal family in the Northern Region fell into a slump. Disputes broke out everywhere, and there were more than a hundred military gangs, among which the Nanyang Qilin Army was the most outstanding. The Qilin army here is of course not the Qilin army in southern Xinjiang, but it has the same name. The Qilin army rapidly developed its power in the south of Jingjiang, and the imperial army could not take it down for a long time. Later, a certain staff member suggested to appease Qilin with the method of recruitment, and the king of the Northern Region readily agreed. After the Qilin Army was recruited, it quickly became the imperial court''s steel sword against the rebellious party. In just five years, the Qilin Army quelled the civil strife in the northern region. The Qilin Army who made great military achievements was naturally praised by the King of the Northern Regions. The King of the Northern Regions canonized the head of the Qilin Army as a king with a different surname, and bestowed it on Prince Jing''s mansion to live in Beidu. After King Jing accepted the canonization, he helped the King of the Northern Territory to eradicate many thorns in the court''s eyes, and gradually became the most loyal confidant around the King of the Northern Territory. I always thought of King Jing, and every time King Jing was able to arrange everything properly for the King of the Northern Territory, it was never disappointing. Another year passed like this, and the king of the Northern Territory began to allow King Jing to freely enter and leave the imperial study, and to review the memorials for himself that he had no time to review. To delay state affairs, King Jing took the memorial to the Hall of Mental Cultivation of the King of the Northern Territory, saying to the public that it was reviewed by the King of the Northern Territory, and he was just writing a note on behalf of the writer, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was King Jing''s own initiative. At that time, many people in the court had strong suspicions about King Jing, and hoped that the king of the Northern Territory would be able to punish one or more crimes committed by King Jing after he recovered. Unexpectedly, the King of the Northern Territory, after reading the memorial approved by King Jing, Not only did Prince Jing not be punished, but he also praised King Jing for being a good man and good at governing the country, so he was specially named regent and temporarily acting as the supervisor of the country. You know, the king of the Northern Territory is about the same age as the king of the Southern Border, and there are more than ten princes under his knees. Which one can''t be pushed out to supervise the country? But he chose an outsider. This move caused an uproar in the imperial family. The impeachment of King Jing is like a crucian carp crossing the river. There are countless cases. However, no matter how much the courtiers and clans oppose King Jing, Prince Jing''s position as regent and supervisor of the country is becoming more and more stable. . At the end of last year, the king of the Northern Territory fell ill again, and the court became the voice of the regent. Even the prince and princess could not take advantage of him in the slightest. "So, the regent is actually searching for the rebels?" Ning Yue had such a vague guess in her heart after listening to Shopkeeper Li''s words. Shopkeeper Li nodded: "That''s right. In fact, the search for rebellious parties is just to eliminate dissidents under the banner of this. Why not search inns is because the inns in Beidu and several nearby cities are controlled by the Prince Regent''s Palace. eyeliner." Ning Yue blinked: "Then your side..." Shopkeeper Li smiled and did not say a word, while Xuanyin on the side said, "The Li family is a spy who was placed in the Northern Territory when my great-grandfather was still alive. Most people can''t find out the clues of the Li family." Shopkeeper Li went on to say: "I pretended to surrender to the regent, and I usually collect information for him. I also reported that you came this time, saying that it was my mother-in-law''s nephew and nephew who came here to play. Don''t worry, fourth master and madam. , I have provided the palace with a lot of reliable information, they still trust me, and will not doubt your identities in a short time." After that, shopkeeper Li explained the customs here and the precautions for going out. Before entering the country, Ning Yue had read books related to the Northern Territory, and she was quite used to it. The food in the Northern Territory is relatively simple, mainly beef, mutton and chicken, with very few vegetables, mostly potatoes and sweet potatoes, and the cooking methods are not as diverse as those in other countries. It can be roasted or boiled, and it can be a meal with some seasoning. The staple food Mainly potatoes and flatbread, rice is not very common. The four of them ate a roast chicken, a bowl of cumin beef, and a few pieces of boiled potatoes, and they couldn''t eat any more. Xuanjiang and Dongmei went back to the next room to rest, while Xuanyin and Ningyue sat at the desk to check the map. "By the way, who is the regent that Uncle Li mentioned just now?" Ning Yue asked. Xuan Yin thought for a while and said, "Father Rong Lin." "He?" Ning Yue was a little surprised. As early as when Madam treated her with the golden butterfly witchcraft, she felt that the other party was not an ordinary woman, but she didn''t expect such a high position. "According to what Uncle Li said, Qilin The army is a force that has only emerged in recent years, what did they do before then?" "It was a hermit family before, and after the turmoil in the Northern Territory, they took the opportunity to leave the mountain. They are relatively good at taking advantage of loopholes." Xuanyin said casually. Ning Yue frowned: "Since it is a hermit family, why did you lose Rong Lin?" According to what Rong Lin once revealed, he fled all the way to southern Xinjiang after being chased and killed. Most of the families have nothing to do with the world, so how could they be hunted down? "They are not ordinary hermits." Xuanyin spread out the map, and clicked on Nanyang, where Rong Lin''s family once lived, "They are the descendants of the Xuanyuan family." Ning Yue gasped! This time, without waiting for Ning Yue to ask, Xuan Yin answered her questions and cleared up her doubts: "The descendants of Emperor Xuanyuan have been passed down to this day, and it is said that there is only this line left." "How did you know?" Ning Yue''s eyes widened. Xuanyin looked at her: "Rong Qing told me that in the last memorial he wrote to me before his death, he explained Rong Lin''s life experience. I think even Su Yi doesn''t know about this." Ning Yue''s face showed a trace of panic: "The last time Su Yi came to explain me, she didn''t mention Rong Lin''s life experience, so she probably didn''t know about it." Big brother, big brother, you have kept it from us so hard. Now, when the eldest brother knew Rong Lin''s life experience, at the beginning or later, there is no answer, "The trip to the underground palace last time was not like a random accident, but rather like a sudden The invisible suction force seems to attract Rong Lin there." Xuanyin has never talked about strange powers since he was a child, but he is still unable to refute some strange phenomena. Geng Wushuang''s rebirth, Ning Yue''s rebirth, the accident of the underground palace, fate is a wonderful thing, believe in it Sometimes, it is not as good as people want, and when you don''t believe it, it will quietly lead your life. Ning Yue asked again: "After being silent for thousands of years, she still couldn''t give up the struggle for power. No wonder Rong Lin''s mother is so proficient in witchcraft. She is a legacy of the Xuanyuan Dynasty." There is one more thing that Ning Yue didn''t say, that is why Rong Lin''s mother wants to take Rong Lin away. Rong Lin is the last prince of the Xuanyuan clan, he can''t fall in love with a man. Ning Yue sighed: "It seems that this trip is much more difficult than we imagined." Xuanyin rubbed the top of her hair, and said with a smile: "How hard can it be? Isn''t it just to meet someone? You are not going to kill him." "Is it easy to enter the Prince Regent''s Mansion?" Ning Yue subconsciously asked. Xuanyin opened his mouth: "It''s not easy to enter." Then, he took out a map of Beidu from the drawer, "We are currently in Casa City, only half a day away from Beidu, but do you know why Uncle Li is working hard in Beiyu? After so many years, is there no way to live in Beidu?" "why?" "Beidu is a very strictly guarded imperial city. Everyone and every merchant who settles in it has passed the strict inspection of the Imperial Household Department. It is not enough to have no suspicion, and they must be completely from Beidu. Marriage with other places is prohibited in Beidu. , so even though the Li family has struggled for so many years, it has only taken root in Casa City." Ning Yue''s pupils moved: "Where are the concubines? What about those fireworks women? Can''t enter Beidu?" "Firework girls can enter, but their fireworks sites are all under the management of the Imperial Household Department. This Imperial Household Department is not the imperial household department, but directly under the centralized intelligence agency. Firework girls who are screened and managed by them generally do not It may be in contact with the outside world. As for the concubine you mentioned, it is even more impossible, and it has to be reported, and you cannot take concubines at will." Ning Yue was astonished: "The northern capital is managed so strictly. It is simply a miracle that the regent who was given the mansion and the right to live in it is nothing short of a miracle." "Yes." Xuanyin couldn''t deny it. Ning Yue couldn''t help feeling worried: "Then how will we meet Rong Lin?" Xuan Yin hooked the corners of his lips and said: "Although you can''t live for a long time, it''s still possible to visit the northern capital and make some contributions to the economic civilization of the northern capital." Ning Yue looked at him strangely. He raised his eyebrows, and kissed her soft red lips: "Uncle Li has arrived here with a batch of fresh ingredients, which cannot be bought in Beijing, and will be sent to the Prince Regent''s Mansion in three days." "Uncle Li often goes to the palace?" Ning Yue asked. Xuanyin shook his head: "That''s not true, once a month, we will send some local special ingredients regularly and quantitatively." Boom boom boom! Someone knocked on the door. Ning Yue frowned vigilantly. "Fourth Master, madam, it''s me." Xuan Jiang''s voice. Ning Yue opened the door for him: "It''s so late, you haven''t rested yet?" "Dongmei is asleep. I sat in Uncle Li''s room for a while." Xuanjiang looked around, entered the door, put the latch on, and took out a blueprint from his arms. Someone held a birthday party here, and the layout has been slightly adjusted." Xuanyin held the blueprint and frowned thoughtfully. Seeing him in a daze, Ning Yue gently pushed him: "What''s wrong?" Xuanyin regained consciousness, and said: "Oh, it''s nothing, I was wondering...Who will be hosting the birthday banquet in the palace? It should not be Rong Lin, his birthday is in autumn." During the conversation, there were hurried footsteps in the corridor, as if a group of people were going upstairs, accompanied by a young woman complaining slightly displeased: "What are you doing? ? We finally came to live with you, and you gave the best room to someone else? Who is it? Let them move out!" "I''m sorry, Miss Qingshuang, I didn''t know you would come over today. They are relatives of my mother-in-law''s family. They came here from Zhangyang City for a visit, so I let them stay. I got a new bottle a few days ago Good rouge, if you dont mind Qingshuang, Ill have someone deliver it later? Shopkeeper Li said with a smile. The woman named Qingshuang seemed to be a little satisfied: "Why is shopkeeper Li so polite? I''m just complaining. I know it''s your relative, of course I will give some face! Rouge is fine, you can tear down the wall and make up for it." Xiqiang, be careful that the nobleman can''t get rouge and annoy you!" "Oh, look at what you said! Do I seem to be such a casual person? This rouge was originally prepared for Miss Qingshuang. Thank you Miss Qingshuang for speaking well in front of Manager Wang, so I gave it away smoothly. It is said that before me, I changed the group of people every month!" "That''s true! My godfather has a very weird temper, and he is also picky about choosing things. Forget it, it''s because the ingredients you send every month are really novel and fresh, and that''s why my godfather caught his eye!" This woman is not completely unreasonable. When she first heard that she was going to grab the space, Ning Yue responded a little bit, then stopped carefully, and felt that she was still easy to talk to her own people. The woman was arranged in the farthest room by shopkeeper Li. According to her words, she is from the palace and has a godfather who is in charge of the palace. She must have a high status in the palace. Planning will go much smoother. But it said that after Qingshuang and his group of five checked into the guest room, shopkeeper Li immediately ordered someone to bring Rouge over, as well as a table of fragrant and delicious dishes. Qingshuang lived in a room alone because of her special status. After washing, she opened the rouge and tried it on the back of her hand. It was really delicate and fragrant and easy to color: "This Li is really a wonderful person." As she was speaking, she suddenly heard the door being slammed hard, her heart skipped a beat, and she got up angrily and opened the door. Just as she was about to explode, she saw a thin young woman lying curled up on the ground, covering her hands with her hands. Keeping her heart shut, she looked so uncomfortable that she could hardly breathe, she quickly squatted down: "Madam, what''s wrong with you?" Her reaction made Ning Yue secretly glad that she didn''t make a wrong bet, and Ning Yue said weakly: "I... I seem to have a heart disease..." "Are you suffering from heart disease? Come on in quickly." Qingshuang helped Ning Yue into her room, "Do you want to call a doctor for you?" Ning Yue smiled with a pale face: "No need, girl, I''ve got an old problem, just rest for a while." Qingshuang hesitated for a moment, then poured her a glass of warm water: "Drink some." "Thank you." Ning Yue took it and took a sip slowly. Qingshuang looked at her carefully, and Ning Yue hid her temperament very well, so in Qingshuang''s eyes, this was an ordinary and somewhat respectable Qing lady: "Are you staying at the inn too? ? Which room? Do you want me to take you back?" Ning Yue''s face showed a trace of entanglement, as if he was thinking about whether to trouble others. After a long while, he covered his heart and said with some embarrassment: "Then I will trouble the girl, in Tianzijian." "Tianzijian? Are you a relative of shopkeeper Li?" Qingshuang asked. Ning Yue slightly opened her eyes wide: "Girl... you know me?" Qingshuang smiled and shook her head: "No, I don''t know you. I heard shopkeeper Li said that there are relatives of his mother-in-law''s family living between Tianzi and Dizi." Ning Yue smiled shyly. Qing Shuang said in her heart that she is not an annoying person, she is soft and weak, with a gentle temperament and a delicate appearance, which makes people love her when she looks at her. In the end, Qingshuang sent Ning Yue back to her room. Xuanyin learned that his wife had fainted at the door of the house and was helped back by him. accept. Qingshuang refused, but accepted. Three days passed like a flash, and in a blink of an eye it was time to deliver ingredients to the palace. Shopkeeper Li was not the only supplier, and there were not many things to supply. They were all delicacies collected from all over the world. installed. Xuanyin disguised himself as a coachman, sitting in front of the carriage and driving the horses; Ning Yue remained in his original appearance, helping shopkeeper Li; Xuanjiang and Dongmei both dressed up as boys, and followed the carriage on foot. To ensure everything was safe, the black-clothed leader led Xuan Yingwei, disguised as a tourist, and approached each entrance of the palace from different directions. In the past few days, Xuan Yin and Ning Yue have memorized the topographic map of the palace by heart. When they close their eyes, the names of various courtyards can appear in their minds. The Prince Regent''s son, that is, Rong Lin, lived in the Tingtao Pavilion on the central axis, and his son and concubine lived with him. Yes, Rong Lin got married in the second year after returning to the Northern Territory. When she suddenly heard the news, Ning Yue almost thought she was dreaming. Would Rong Lin, who wanted to cling to his elder brother all day long, marry a woman? After repeatedly confirming, confirming, and confirming again with shopkeeper Li, it was confirmed that the man who became married without a word was her elder brother''s lover. She really wanted to rush into the palace, rush in front of Rong Lin, slap him hard, and then question himwhy do you want to do this? If it is a decision to marry a wife and have children, why not cut off the elder brother''s thoughts directly? Why did I give my eldest brother hope, and then let my eldest brother feel disappointed bit by bit in the past five years? Ten years of facing each other day and night, in exchange for such an ending. When the eldest brother died in depression, did he feel a little bit sad? Xuan Yin heard the low sobs, and pressed Ning Yue''s hand: "Miss Rong Qing again?" Ning Yue choked up and said, "I don''t know what answer I''ll hear from Rong Lin when I meet him later? Did he tell me with an aloof expression that he had forgotten my elder brother long ago, or did he avoid me hastily?" Xuan Yin understands her feelings, every time he thinks of Lan Zhen and his father, he is as confused as she is, and his father keeps saying that the person he loves the most is Lan Zhen, but he married Guo Yu and had four children with Guo Yu , he was standing in the middle of that big family, it was simply a joke. He worked hard to run everything about them, but he didn''t want Ning Yue to taste this kind of taste, but she still tasted it. He was speechless, and after a long silence, he said softly: "Maybe things are not as we thought, and he may have some unavoidable difficulties." What kind of difficulty can make people go away for five years without hearing anything? Ning Yue closed her eyes, she couldn''t accept any reason, she just had to know, that''s all. The carriage stopped outside the corner gate of the palace. When the gate guard saw Shopkeeper Li, he was quite polite and greeted him in a neutral manner. Shopkeeper Li honored the guard with a purse embroidered with silver thread. The guard was very satisfied with the weight of the purse, and the guard smiled: "Look at your face, Lao Li." Shopkeeper Li hurriedly explained: "This is a relative of my mother-in-law''s family. She can cook. The ingredients this time are different from the previous ones. I was afraid that the cooks in the palace would not be able to cook, so I asked her to come and show everyone. a bit." Ning Yue stepped forward cooperatively and greeted the guards. The guard saw Ning Yue''s honest look, hummed, and then looked at the driver and the two guys behind: "Where did these three come from?" Shopkeeper Li said with a smile: "The ones in my shop, have you never seen them? Ah, I remembered, when I delivered things to the Wangfu last month, it was not you who were on duty, but Sun Datong." Sun Datong is the guard''s companion, and the two guard the palace in shifts. The guards looked up and down the three of Xuanyin. Dongmei and Xuanjiang were originally servants. Now that they are back to their old profession, they are almost acting in their true colors. Out of the blue, Ning Yue specially smeared yellow powder on him and spotted moles, making him look like dirt. The guard didn''t notice anything unusual, and waved his hand at Shopkeeper Li: "Go in, it''s the princess''s birthday today, so I invited a few familiar handkerchiefs to hand over, and bumped carefully." "Okay, thank you for reminding me, brother!" Shopkeeper Li smiled and bowed, then turned his head and told the "coach driver" to drive the carriage into the palace. The Prince Regents Mansion has nothing to praise in terms of landscape alone. The buildings and Champs are relatively rough, and the color is mainly grayish white and brown. It does not have the elegant feeling of southern architecture, but it is large and vast. On the trail, one can faintly feel the ancient prehistoric power all around. Ning Yue lowered her eyebrows and looked around from the corner of her eye. There was still a slight discrepancy between the real scene and the map, especially in terms of distance. It took a quarter of an hour to walk to a place that looked very close on the drawing. "Here we are." At the door of the dining room, shopkeeper Li stopped in his tracks, "You two, unload your things, Xiao Si, you should park your car on the sidewalk, so as not to block anyone''s way here." Xuanyin, who was called Xiaosi, brought the ingredients down in Dongmei and Xuanjiang, and then drove the carriage to the beekeeping road in the east. Shopkeeper Li contacted the people in the kitchen, explained the names and nutritional value of the ingredients in detail, and took out something to honor them from the bag. With short hands, the cooks were very happy and led Ning Yue in with a smile. A fat aunt said to Ning Yue: "Don''t be nervous, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t taste good." Ning Yue said flattered, "Yes." "How do I wash this?" Fat Aunt picked up a bunch of weird things, "Isn''t this bark?" "Cinnamon bark, the bark of the cinnamon tree, is very fragrant when boiled. It has the effects of warming the spleen and stomach, warming the liver and kidneys, dispelling cold and relieving pain, dispelling blood stasis and reducing swelling. This is Zanthoxylum bungeanum, which tastes numb and can kill insects, detoxify, and relieve itching It also has a certain auxiliary effect on vomiting, wind-cold-damp arthralgia, toothache, and hemorrhoids. And this is fennel..." Ning Yue clearly introduced the names, tastes, and effects of more than a dozen spices and seasonings. The cook who was cooking was dumbfounded. Aunt Fat asked: "Eat a meal, can you still be cured?" Ning Yue said with a smile: "This is called diet therapy." This is a bit exaggerated. Adding cinnamon bark and pepper as a condiment usually does not achieve the effect of diet therapy. A certain amount must be accumulated to cure the disease. They also understand this truth, they don''t expect to really use these spices as medicine, but if they can boast of the magical effect of nourishing the mind from a mediocre meal, the master will be happy to hear it. The cooks were more polite to Ning Yue. Ning Yue made a dish of spicy beef, a pot of chestnut roast chicken, and a dish of stewed lotus root with ribs. The last dish took a long time, so Ning Yue made some pastries with flour. Today is the concubine''s birthday, and she has her own chef to prepare the banquet. It''s not their turn to be a group of cooks. Let Ning Yue cook because she wants to learn cooking techniques, and she won''t really send these meals to the master, but After they tasted such delicious beef and chicken, and then saw the exquisite crystal cake, they couldn''t hold back the urge to offer food to their master. At this time, Qingshuang came to the kitchen: "Yuanniang, do you have any dumplings? The princess is tired of the banquet, and wants to eat some vegetarian dumplings." Yuan Niang was the fat aunt, she walked forward with a smile, wiped her hands with her apron, and said: "There are some! Guess the princess may not be used to those big fish and meat, so she prepared them in the cabinet early Yes, I''ll give it to you right now, is Miss Shuang here, or should I go back first? It''s the same if I send it!" "No, I''ll wait, I have nothing to do anyway." Qingshuang didn''t want anyone to get close to the princess and get acquainted with her face. She walked around and saw a man chopping vegetables in front of the stove. Ning Ruan couldn''t help but move his eyes, "Are you... that lady?" Ning Yue paused her vegetable-chopping hand and raised her head: "You... ah, it''s you!" "It''s not me!" Qingshuang walked over and said with a smile on her face, "Why did you come to the kitchen of the palace?" "Uncle Li sent some fresh ingredients, let me teach you how to make them." Ning Yue said, holding a piece of chicken with chopsticks and feeding it to her mouth, "Would you like to try it?" When everyone saw that the two of them were so acquainted, Monk Zhanger couldn''t help but be puzzled. Qingshuang ate the piece of chicken with her mouth open: "Oh, it''s delicious!" She took the chopsticks and tasted it again, "How is this done? I haven''t eaten this kind of sticky chicken before." "Stir fry in oil, then stew in water." The people here are usually roasted, the dry meat is hard, and it is hard to eat. "I forgot to ask your name, my name is Qingshuang, and I work in the princess''s yard." Seeing Qingshuang eating happily, Ning Yue scooped up another bowl of spicy beef for her: "My name is Zhong Jingyue, if you don''t mind, call me Xiaoyue." "How can I dislike it?" Qingshuang said with a smile: "The beef tastes weird, but it is also very tender, very delicious, and a little numb..." The fat aunt''s eyes moved, and she hurriedly served the crystal cake beside her, fearing that Ning Yue would steal the limelight, but she completely forgot that the cake itself was made by Ning Yue: "Miss Qingshuang, don''t spoil it, eat it quickly. A piece of crystal cake." Qingshuang looked at the bright and colorful pastries, and couldn''t wait to take a bite. She served the princess for three years. Although she was not a first-class maid, she was still a maid. What delicious food did she not eat? I have eaten all the ones in the imperial dining room, but they are not as good as this crystal cake! Such a good thing should be dedicated to the princess. Qingshuang thought so, and did the same thing: "You made this pastry too, right? I''ll talk to the princess later." This meant to flatter Ning Yue, Ning Yue said in her heart: Amitabha, I don''t even have time to hide from that woman, please do me a favor, and don''t mention me to her. "No need, it''s just a little bit of food, it''s not worth mentioning, besides, I didn''t make this pastry alone, everyone helped." When everyone heard that she had brought them along, they felt a burst of joy in their hearts. Qing Shuang had encountered people who didn''t take credit, most likely because she was afraid of being missed, so she didn''t say anything at the moment, and went with the cake. As soon as she left, Ning Yue put down the buddy in her hand, and asked the fat aunt with a smirk, "Yuanniang, I... I want to go out, where is the toilet?" The fat aunt said: "Go out, turn right, go straight and you will be there, hurry up and come back." "it is good." Ning Yue walked out of the dining room and met Xuanjiang and Dongmei who had been waiting for a long time. Xuanjiang said in a low voice: "The shadow guards are ready and are distributed outside the three doors. If there is any problem on our side, they will come to you immediately." Can enter the government to rescue." "I hope you don''t get to that point." Ning Yue finished in a low voice, and took the whistle from General Xuan to communicate with the shadow guard without any trace, "Where is Rong Lin? The Queen''s Cuiyun Pavilion is still his own Tingtao Pavilion ? Dongmei whispered: "Listen to Tao Pavilion." "Where is Xuanyin?" "Going to work." It was Xuan Jiang who answered. Ning Yue stopped talking and went to Tingtao Pavilion according to the road in memory. Walking halfway, I saw another group of people coming from the side path, which was also in the direction of Tingtao Pavilion. The leading woman was dressed in a gorgeous goose-yellow dress, with deep eyes and deep features. Her concubine. Have I met the Crown Princess somewhere? Why are you so familiar? Confused, Ning Yue stood aside with her head bowed. When Shi Zifei walked past her with a group of people, she suddenly remembered who the other party was! Isn''t this the Mo family sister I met on the way to the hot spring villa? How did she become Rong Lin''s imperial concubine? She never disclosed information about Rong Lin to the Mo familyhow did Rong Lin marry the Mo family? Yes, she forgot that Rong Lin has an omnipotent mother. It costs a lot of money to raise an army. They are descendants of the Xuanyuan clan, so they are naturally qualified to use the wealth of the underground palace, but it is inevitable that a hermit suddenly spends such a large sum of money, which will inevitably cause suspicion. It was the money given by the Mo family, so it was seamless. "Secretary, please slow down, there is no need to hurry." The servant girl persuaded. Mona said excitedly: "You can''t rush, the shortbread won''t taste good when it''s cold." "You are so kind to Shizi." The servant girl praised sincerely. Mona''s face turned into a flower with a smile. Ning Yue didn''t know how much effort she had to endure the urge to tear Mona apart. She knew that Mona might be innocent, and there would be other Mo family members without Mona, but as soon as she thought of her elder brother being alone in the Nanjiang waited for five years, but he didn''t get to see Rong Lin until he died. But this woman can dominate Rong Lin and enjoy Rong Lin''s love so openly, she is so jealous that she is mad! Mona didn''t notice that there was a person hiding behind the tree, so she left with her maid with a smile on her face. Since Mona went to Rong Lin''s yard, Ning Yue couldn''t act rashly, so she found a hidden place and hid quietly. Mona twisted the food box and entered Rong Lin''s yard. "Rong Lin." "Rong Lin." "Did Rong Lin hear that?" who? Who is calling him? "Rong Lin...Rong Lin" Rong Lin shuddered, waking up from his sleep, with that gentle voice still ringing in his ears, but his whole body was drenched in sweat. "My lord, what''s wrong with you?" Mona walked in with the food box twisted, seeing his bewildered expression, she hurriedly put the food box on the table, stretched out her hand to wipe his sweat, "Are you dreaming again?" "No." Rong Lin raised his head, avoiding her outstretched hand. Mona''s arms froze in mid-air, a trace of loneliness flashed in her eyes, and she opened the food box with a smile after a while: "The newly made crystal cake in the kitchen, my concubine thinks it''s good to eat, let me bring you some." Rong Lin hummed lightly. Mona said softly: "Today is my concubine''s birthday, and there are many distinguished guests. Concubine mother said, if you feel healthy, you can go out and meet them; if it is inconvenient, you can stay in the room to recuperate, but don''t forget eat." Looking at the crystal cake on the table, Rong Lin frowned, picked up a piece impatiently, and randomly stuffed it into his mouth. Then, the whole body paused. Mona opened her eyes wide and said, "How''s the taste? Is it delicious? I just tasted it, and it''s even better than the one made by the Imperial Dining Room. It''s almost like Lan..." Just as she was about to come out of the corner of her mouth, her eyes flashed, Swallowed. Rong Lin chewed the pastry, showing a thoughtful look: "Who made it?" Mona said: "Cook lady. You think it''s not bad? I''ll order someone to make another plate!" Rong Lin nodded, and ate the remaining pieces of crystal cake. "This taste is so familiar, I really want to eat it somewhere..." "What did you say?" Mona thought he was talking to herself, but she didn''t hear clearly. Rong Lin hurriedly said: "It''s nothing, I said, it''s delicious." Mona happily left Tingtao Pavilion, she couldn''t wait to tell the concubine that Rong Lin finally had a good meal, who made this plate of pastries, she must transfer people to the small kitchen! As soon as Mona left, Rong Lin took out the notebook hidden under the bed, on which was written a nameRong Qing. Ning Yue waited behind the tree for a long time, but instead of waiting for Mona to come out, she waited for Qingshuang who brought fruit to Rong Lin. Qingshuang is not the confused Mona, she saw Ning Yue behind the tree at a glance: "Mrs. Xiaoyue!" Ning Yue stepped out bravely, and said with a smile, "It''s Miss Qingshuang, where are you going?" Qingshuang said: "Madam asked me to deliver some fruit to the son, how did you get here? This is the backyard of the inner house, if someone finds out, they will know your crime!" Ning Yue showed a trace of embarrassment: "I...I wanted to find Gong, but I lost my way." Qingshuang took Ning Yue''s hand: "I''ll take you there!" Ning Yue''s eyelashes trembled: "No need, you tell me, I can go by myself, don''t you want to deliver food to the prince? Don''t delay your business." Mentioning this, Qingshuang smiled proudly: "The cakes you made are delicious. Madam has asked the concubine to send them to the son. If you like it, you can wait to be rewarded!" How could Rong Lin not like what she made? Rong Lin loves her and Lanzhi''s craftsmanship the most... Thinking this way in his heart, he said on his face: "Miss Qingshuang praised me, the son is a nobleman, what good things have you never eaten? Would you be rare for a plate of folk cakes?" "You don''t know this. The prince has always been not very optimistic about eating. In order to let the prince eat more, the princess has worked hard." how come? Rong Lin, that big eater, will be anorexic? Ning Yue felt strange in her heart: "By the way, I seem to have seen your concubine Shizi just now. She is really a beautiful woman. She must have a very good relationship with Shizi." "Of course! The son and the concubine have known each other for several years. I heard that it was when the son had not yet entered the northern capital. The son fell in love with the concubine at first sight. From then on, he began to stalk the concubine. The concubine was stalked so badly. Agree to the prince''s marriage proposal. These years, the prince has always been the concubine, and he has never said a word to other women!" Referring to the prince who is clean and self-sufficient, Qingshuang''s face is full of admiration and pride. The more Ning Yue listened, the more strange she became. When did Rong Lin fall in love with Mona at first sight? It was too late to hide from the Mo family sisters, but it was just to stimulate the eldest brother that the Mo family sisters'' overtures were made, but later on, didn''t the Mo family sisters be completely forgotten? Qingshuang talked with Ning Yue a few more words, bid farewell to Ning Yue and went to Tingtao Pavilion, Ning Yue chased after her from a distance, planning to sneak in to find Rong Lin after she and Mona came out. Halfway, I ran into Mona. Ning Yue bowed her head and saluted. Mona passed by Ning Yue blindly. Ning Yue secretly breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards Tingtao Pavilion. When she was about to reach the door, she suddenly heard Qingshuang''s sharp roar: "Where is your son?" ? Where is the prince? Find itfind it for me" Ning Yue was startled, Rong Lin disappeared? Rong Lin had indeed disappeared, and the entire palace was thrown into chaos. Ning Yue hurriedly went back to the kitchen to meet Uncle Li and the others. Xuanyin was originally surveying the actual terrain of the palace, but when he heard the wind, he quickly stopped his actions. "Fourth Master." Uncle Li greeted Xuanyin who was coming. Xuanyin raised his hand, signaling him to be cautious: "What''s going on?" Uncle Li said anxiously: "The eldest son is gone! The entire palace is under martial law, and all entrances are blocked, only entering and not exiting!" Xuan Yin frowned thickly, and asked Ning Yue, "Can you see Rong Lin?" Ning Yue shook her head: "Never. Something happened on the road and I was delayed, and when I got to the door, I heard someone screaming that Rong Lin had disappeared." Why did such a good person suddenly disappear? Was kidnapped by the enemy? Or did you hide yourself? If it is the former, it is very strange. The palace is so heavily guarded that even the shadow guards of the Xuan family cannot easily sneak in. Who has such a great ability to kidnap Rong Lin under the eyes of the regent king and princess? Besides, leaving this aside, Rong Lin himself is a master, and there are very few people who can beat him, let alone kidnap him quietly. Could it be the latter? Did Rong Lin hide by himself? This is even more strange. Why did Rong Lin hide? It''s fun to turn the palace upside down, isn''t it? Or... the relationship between him and the palace is actually not as harmonious as outsiders say? "Fourth master, madam, what should we do now? Should we stay in the mansion to look for Rong Lin, or try to escape?" Xuanjiang asked. This is also a question of the relationship between Uncle Li and Dongmei. The two looked at Xuan Yin and Ning Yue together. Ning Yue put the decision-making power in Xuan Yin''s hands, Xuan Yin pondered for a moment, and said: "According to my investigation just now, the palace guards are extremely tight, and it is almost impossible to take away a living person without anyone noticing it." Either Rong Lin is still in the mansion, or Rong Lin has escaped by himself. If Rong Lin is in the mansion, he is with the murderer, and our fight with him will inevitably attract the guards of the palace and reveal his identity; Then it doesn''t make any sense for us to stay." Everyone agreed with Xuanyin''s analysis very much, Xuanjiang said again: "But all the entrances to the palace are sealed, how can we get out?" Xuanyin looked at Ning Yue, Ning Yue smiled slightly, and took out a token from her purse: "I pretended to be sick and got it from Qingshuang that day." Of course, having a token is not enough, you have to have Qingshuang''s face. Fortunately, after staying with Qingshuang for so long that night, remembering Qingshuang''s outline, Ning Yue took out the human skin mask she had prepared and put it on her face On the Internet, I found another high imitation dress of a servant girl in the palace. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell the difference. A group of people swaggered towards the corner door. The leader was still the previous guard. When the guard saw "Qingshuang", he greeted flatteringly: "Hey, Miss Qingshuang, where are you going?" "Shopkeeper Li and I have some things to do, the princess told me." Ning Yue said calmly. The guard was startled for a moment, and then glanced suspiciously at a few people at random: "There is an order from above, only entry is allowed, no exit is allowed." "Of course I know, otherwise, why should I come here in person?" Ning Yue said, and gave him Qingshuang''s token, "Where the prince may go, only the princess knows, and the princess wants to find the prince before the prince gets angry." When you come back, you can do your duty as much as you want, but dont blame me for not reminding you, if you offended the concubine, no matter how loyal you are to the lord, you wont have that blessing! The guards were bluffed by Ning Yue''s words, and after some tangled up, they let them out. As soon as the people on this side left, Qingshuang came over there. The bodyguard was startled, and asked in bewilderment: "Then what, Miss Qingshuang, didn''t you go out? I...I was dazzled or something? How come I don''t know when you came in?" Qingshuang looked at him suspiciously: "When did I go out? I just came here. I just wanted to tell you that you must keep the door secure. The princess said, no matter who he is or what he has taken, I can''t Let it out!" "what?" "Also." Qingshuang looked around to confirm that there was no one before she lowered her voice and said, "I lost my token. I don''t know if someone took my token to sneak into the palace and kidnap the prince. If there are strangers If someone takes the token of Wangfei''s yard, don''t let it go!" The guards feel like the sky has stepped on... The concubine rushed into Tingtao Pavilion, and asked the maids if they had noticed something strange when they were serving. The maids shook their heads, and the concubine asked Mona again. Mona said in a panic: "No, I just talked to him, he was still fine, and he was very happy eating cakes, I thought, he finally opened his heart, and came to report to you... how do you know that the son will... mother Concubine, did someone sneak in pretending to be a guest and kidnap the prince?" "Who dares to kidnap people under the eyes of me and the regent? Don''t you want to live? But when you talk about pastries..." The princess''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the taste seemed familiar. The concubine looked around the room again, and took out a booklet from under the bed. When she opened it, it was full of Rong Qing''s names! "You bastard! You must have gone to find Rong Qing! Tell the prince!" After the concubine gave an order, all the servants did not dare to neglect, and immediately went to the study and told the prince everything. "Madam! Madam is not well!" Qingshuang stumbled in and ran in, "Just now someone pretended to be a slave and escaped from the house!" "Didn''t you tell them to keep the gate? Why did you let them go? Who did you let go?" The princess was furious. Qingshuang said in fear: "It''s the treasurer Li from Casa City! They stole the slave''s token, and pretended to be the slave, and lied that you sent the slave to work..." Snapped! Wang Hao slapped the table with a slap: "It''s useless! It has been ordered to strictly abide by it, but it is still released! I will go find the prince myself!" The concubine went to the regent''s study, and a quarter of an hour later, a group of black-armored soldiers walked out of the secret room of the palace, and went out to each door of the palace. The black-armored army came quickly and only obeyed the prince''s orders. When they dispatched, even the martial law order of the princess lost its effect. The guards respectfully let them go out of the mansion. Not long after, another black armored soldier galloped out. His figure was thinner than the previous ones, and the skin exposed under the mask was pale and bloodless. Confused, he stretched out his arm to stop him: "Wait! What''s your name? Why did you fall behind? Come down for inspection!" The Black Armored Army suddenly swung his sleeves and spilled a pack of medicinal powder, the guard The gale in the northern capital raises dust and dances. Xuan Yin and the others'' carriages were running fast on the road, and Xuan Yingwei followed them vigorously and nimbly on both sides. "It will be troublesome if they dispatch the Black Armored Army. They are a group of murderous guys." Shopkeeper Li said with lingering fear. He had seen the brutality of the Black Armored Army in the early years before he had a relationship with the Prince Regent''s Mansion. Those were not a group of hidden guards at all, but walking butcher knives who knew no pain and no fear of death. Xuanyin opened the curtain, looked sideways: "Maybe I will disappoint you." Shopkeeper Li was shocked, and hurriedly leaned out, only to see a group of black armored soldiers chasing after them in a murderous manner. Everyone was wearing shiny black armor and helmets that covered their faces, and their eyes were sharp and cold. It feels like a living person, the black armor army''s weapon is a scimitar, and they are all aimed at them at this moment, as if they are going to split them in half at any time. "Ah! This... this... what should I do?" Shopkeeper Li was terrified. Xuanyin gestured to the Xuanying Guards on both sides. Under the leadership of the black-clothed leader, the Xuanying Guards pulled out their swords and slashed at the Black Armored Army behind them. Xuanjiang continued to drive outside, increasing the speed of the horse to the extreme, and the sound of fighting came loudly, sometimes accompanied by the screams of passers-by. If this continues, the government will have to be alarmed. Xuanyin grabbed Ning Yue''s hand: "You guys go first! Don''t stay in Kasa City after leaving Beidu, hurry back to Southern Xinjiang!" "What about you?" Ning Yue grabbed his sleeve. Xuanyin smiled: "I''m fine. I grew up in Beicheng anyway. If it''s really not good, I will flee to Beicheng." Beicheng is still a certain distance from the northern capital, but it is closer than the southern border. Xuanyin wanted to attract the attention of the enemy so that they could escape. Ning Yue felt very uncomfortable. Before Rong Lin found it, he alarmed the Black Armored Army of the Prince Regent''s Mansion. This was indeed beyond their expectation. Everyone is counted correctly, except that Rong Lin will suddenly disappear "Dongmei and the others go first, I''ll go with you." Ning Yue held his hand. Xuanyin touched her head: "Hey, don''t stay here, swords have no eyes, and you don''t know martial arts, so you can only hold back. I am alone, and it is easier to act." This is the truth. Whether he is killing or fleeing, he is unlikely to be trapped by the black armor army if he has no weaknesses. Ning Yue understood this truth, but she couldn''t bear him too much. "Okay, don''t hesitate anymore, the black clothes won''t last too long." Xuanyin patted Ning Yue''s hand, Brick, with a solemn expression, "Xuanjiang, Uncle Li, take Yueyue and Dongmei and leave Beidu as soon as possible. There are people from us along the way who will meet you." Dongmei suddenly said: "I''ll stay here! If Ma''am wants to arrest you and Miss, then I will pretend to be Miss, and it will be easier to confuse their eyes." "No, right now, they probably haven''t found out our real identities, and they''re just hunting us down as ordinary assassins. And if they haven''t found Rong Lin, they''re bound to catch me alive. They don''t dare to kill me. I escaped." The chances are even greater." After Xuanyin explained, without giving them a chance to refute, he parked the carriage in the alley, threw them out of the carriage one by one, then took the whip by himself, and left in the dust! Ning Yue''s eyes turned hot: "Xuan Yin" "Ma''am!" Shopkeeper Li stopped her, "There is not much time, let''s go quickly! If they catch up with Fourth Master and find that there is only Fourth Master in the car, you will know that you have hit a trick to divert the tiger away from the mountain!" "Yes, miss, let''s go! Although the princess doesn''t know our true identities now, she will definitely recognize us if we are taken back! The princess is not the former wife. What does she want to do to you? Who knows?" Dongmei persuaded. Xuanjiang also persuaded: "If the regent knows that the emperor and empress of Southern Xinjiang sneaked into the northern capital privately, he will definitely be furious. No one can tell what he will do then." "Yes, yes, miss, didn''t the fourth master say that the regent has great ambitions? Does he want to restore the country? Does he want to recover all the four countries and rebuild the Xuanyuan Dynasty thousands of years ago?" Dongmei said nonsense. In fact, how did she know what the regent thought? It was just made up to persuade Ning Yue to leave. Ken Ningyue just listened to it, if that''s the case, what Rong Lin''s parents want is not just a Northern Territory "But if that''s the case, why did she save me back then? Because she couldn''t beat Rong Lin? Or..." Ning Yue felt a slight strangeness in his heart, as if something was wrong. "Miss! I really can''t think about it anymore! Let''s go!" Dongmei interrupted Ning Yue''s thoughts, took Ning Yue''s hand, and ran into the depths of the alley with Xuan Jiang and shopkeeper Li. "Wait a minute, I''m going to rent a carriage!" Shopkeeper Li turned into a nearby car dealership. The three of them waited anxiously by the tea shop. Suddenly, a black armored soldier riding a fine horse ran towards them! Xuanjiang Mang Ningyue and Dongmei stood behind him, holding down the hilt of the saber with his right hand, looking at the person coming vigilantly. Unexpectedly, when Xuanjiang was about to make a move, a hidden weapon galloped from the end, and the target was the black armored soldier. Xuanjiang thought it was a friendly army coming, but he was stunned when he saw it! Heijiajun... Kill the Heijiajun? Where did this come from? The lone black-armored soldier sideways avoided a blow, but because of too much force and failed to pull the rein tightly, he fell off the saddle. The Heijia army behind also caught up, Xuanjiang was about to attack, Ning Yue held him down. Xuanjiang and Dongmei used disguises when they entered the palace. They changed their appearances back in the carriage. Even the maids and guards who had seen them might not recognize them, let alone those who had never been masked. The Black Armored Army. What the Heijia army wanted to arrest was a group of five peopletwo young men, an old man, a coachman, and Ning Yue. Now that Xuanyin is not here, shopkeeper Li is not here, and Dongmei has turned back into a maid again, one man and two women, it doesn''t look like a target for the black armor army to arrest. As long as they don''t look strange, the Black Armored Army won''t suspect them. Xuanjiang understood what Ning Yue meant, and calmed down by cooperating, but Dongmei, who was at the side, was still a little bit drumming: "Miss, you entered the palace with your own face, will they recognize you?" Ning Yue whispered: "They haven''t seen me yet. In such a short time, do you think those who have met me can draw a portrait?" "That''s true." Dongmei''s last scruples disappeared. The group of black armor soldiers did not notice the three of them, and ran straight to the "companion" who was alone. That "companion" didn''t seem to know martial arts, after falling to the ground, it took a long time to stand up in pain, not daring to fight with this group of people, and started to run. "What''s going on here? Why are they beating their own people?" Dongmei whispered in Ning Yue''s ear. "That''s not the real Heijiajun, he doesn''t even know martial arts." How bold, it would be bad to pretend to be the frightening Heijiajun? He was also bumped into by the righteous masters, so he was unlucky. But... why did he pretend to be the Black Armored Army? Doesn''t it look like he''s doing evil outside? Confused in her heart, Ning Yue cast a probing glance at the other party. Just at this time, the other party looked at her by mistake. The eyes met for a moment, and a feeling of deja vu hit her heart. Ning Yue frowned. Wrinkled, wanting to watch again, the man slipped into the diagonally opposite alley, and the Heijiajun followed suit. "Miss, what are you thinking?" Dongmei asked softly seeing Ning Yue lost in thought. "I was thinking, that person''s eyes look so familiar, I really want to know him." Dongmei said: "No way? That''s a person from the Northern Territory. How could you know someone from the Northern Territory?" Yeah, she has very little acquaintance with the Northern Territory, and she doesn''t know the local Northern Territory people, except for Rong Lin and Wang Hao, but how could it be them two? The princess is a woman, Rong Lin Rong Lin. "It''s Rong Lin!" Dongmei was startled by Ning Yue''s suddenly excited voice: "Miss, what are you talking about? What Rong Lin? Has Rong Lin come out? Where is it?" Ning Yue pressed her heart, her breathing became heavy: "That fake black armor army...is Rong Lin!" Dongmei opened her mouth wide: "Marshal? Impossible? That figure doesn''t look like it! Marshal is so strong, the man just now...is as thin as a bamboo pole! Also, if he is Marshal, why did you see him? We will run? Why did the Black Armor Army chase him down?" "I don''t know...but I''m sure...he is Rong Lin!" Ning Yue grabbed Xuanjiang''s hand suddenly, "Quick! Don''t let Rong Lin fall into the hands of the Black Armored Army!" Up to this point, Ning Yue was able to confirm that Rong Lin escaped from the palace by himself. The group of black armored soldiers probably didn''t know that the person posing as them was Rong Lin, so they were not polite in their actions. What should I do if I get hurt? Obviously she was angry with Rong Lin a second ago, but at this moment, she couldn''t help worrying about him! Xuanjiang didn''t dare to neglect, raised his sword and chased after him. Ning Yue''s eyes flickered, and she followed after her. Seeing that both of them had run away, Dongmei couldn''t stay here. When Shopkeeper Li arrived here in the carriage, there was no one there... Rong Lin''s speed was not considered fast, but he was captured by the group after turning a corner. The helmet mask covered most of his face, only showing a pair of dull and hesitant eyes. The group did not recognize him. Raise the scimitar and slash at him! He didn''t hide, didn''t shout, just stared blankly at the other party. Bang! It was Xuanjiang who knocked away the Heijiajun, and the Heijiajun behind him quickly surrounded him and attacked Xuanjiang. While Xuanjiang was holding them back, Ning Yue ran up to him, squatted down, hugged Rong Lin halfway into his arms, and scolded, "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how to hide? Even if you don''t hide, at least you can say Who are you! If someone kills you, let him kill you!?" Ning Yue was so angry that she burst into tears. The person in my arms is really too thin. Paper people generally cant feel the weight. The armor is loose and loose... I have practiced countless times to point at his nose and curse, but I cant say a word. Ning Yue helped him up: "Let''s go..." Rong Lin suddenly pushed Ning Yue away! Ning Yue staggered and bumped into Dongmei, startled! Rong Lin ran away without looking back. Ning Yue chased desperately. Xuanyin came up from the fork in the road, and when he saw Ning Yue, he quickly grabbed Ning Yue''s shoulders, looked him up and down, and said, "I just finished dealing with that group of people, and then I found another group chasing this way, how about it?" ? Are you all right?" Ning Yue frowned and said, "Fortunately, Dongmei is delaying those few, so you get someone to help him." Xuanyin couldn''t help being confused: "It''s strange, how could the Black Armor Army abandon me and chase you? Did they recognize you?" "That''s not true, they are not chasing us, they are chasing Rong Lin!" Xuan Yin frowned thickly: "Rong Lin? He escaped from the house?" Ning Yue took Xuan Yin''s hand: "I''ll explain to you later, I''m afraid Rong Lin can''t beat them!" Xuanyin blew the whistle, and the shadow guards scattered everywhere were ordered, some came to rescue Xuanjiang, and some took shortcuts to rob Rong Lin. When the couple arrived at the scene of the incident following the sound of fighting, the Black Armored Army had already engaged in a thorough fight with Xuanyingwei. Rong Lin was left to the side, lying on the ground, curled up and covering his belly, not sure if he was injured. Ning Yue hurriedly hugged him: "Rong Lin! Are you okay?" Rong Lin looked at her coldly, the pain made him bow into a ball, but he forcefully raised his hand and grabbed Ning Yue''s neck. Xuanyin''s eyes turned cold, and he slashed the back of Rong Lin''s neck with a knife. Rong Lin rolled his eyes and passed out. Xuanyin carried Rong Lin on his shoulders, and took Ning Yue with the other hand: "Let''s go!" After running a few steps, he asked suspiciously, "Are you sure it''s Rong Lin?" Why are you so light and thin? Ning Yue nodded. Although she was still wearing a mask, she was sure that the other party was Rong Lin! The two of them turned seventy-eight thousand and turned into a small courtyard that was in disrepair and uninhabited. Ning Yue simply tidied up the main house and asked Xuanyin to put Rong Lin on the bed. Afterwards, she took off her helmet and armor, and when the thin face with only cheekbones came into view, Ning Yue couldn''t help it anymore, trembling and crying... It was half an hour after Rong Lin woke up. He opened his eyes wide and stared blankly at the beam, and didn''t even respond to Ning Yue approaching. Ning Yue twisted the hot handkerchief, wiped his face, and said softly, "Is it better? Is there any pain?" Rong Lin glanced at her indifferently, then continued to look at the beam. Ning Yue was dumbfounded, turned around, and moved her mouth silently, what happened to him? Xuanyin raised his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, then sized up Rong Lin for a while, and pointed to his temple. Something wrong with your brain? Ning Yue frowned strangely, adjusted her expression, and smiled softly: "Rong Lin, I''m Yueyue, don''t you remember me?" Rong Lin still looked blank, not giving Ning Yue a look. Ning Yue wiped his face, but he didn''t resist Ning Yue like before. I don''t know if he thinks Ning Yue won''t harm him, or it doesn''t matter anymore. "I''ll cook, how about making your favorite sweet and sour pork ribs?" Ning Yue touched his forehead, turned and walked out of the room, Xuan Yin followed. Just taking advantage of the opportunity to inquire about the news, Xuan Yin bought some food. Probably the Hei Jiajun never dreamed that the person they were looking for not only did not escape from the city, but swaggered with a catty of vegetables, three catties of ribs, two catties of Rice is swaggering in the northern capital. Ning Yue said while washing the rice: "In fact, I guessed that he might have no choice but to not fulfill the agreement with my elder brother, and I also guessed that he might have been coerced by some kind of coercion before marrying someone else, but I never expected that The truth is... I was wrong about him." Xuanyin took out the chopped firewood and lit a fire under the stove: "Don''t blame yourself, if it wasn''t for that mistake, how would we have found Beidu? How could we have escaped from the hands of those lunatics?" rescued?" Yes, those people are crazy! In order to break up Rong Lin and his eldest brother, Rong Lin was forced into this kind of virtue! She didn''t dare to think, when did Rong Lin become so stupid? And why are you so stupid? What kind of life did I live every day before I was foolish, did I think about my brother so much that I was going crazy... Ning Yue squeezed the rice vigorously, like pinching the throat of a princess: "I really want to kill her!" Xuanyin understood who she was talking about, and said without thinking: "Okay." Half an hour later, Ning Yue came into the room with the food, but Rong Lin was not in a daze, but lay on his side on the bed, facing inwards and facing outwards, flipping through a book, when he heard footsteps, he suddenly She stuffed the booklet into her arms, and then looked at Ning Yue blankly. Ning Yue thought to herself, this seems to be stupid, but still retains a certain instinct of vigilance. Ning Yue pretended not to discover his little secret, and put the food on the table with a smile: "It''s all your favorite dishes, including sweet and sour pork ribs, fried beef tenderloin with green onions, roasted chicken with chestnuts, tofu mixed with shallots and hot and sour Lotus root." Rong Lin Xu smelled the fragrance and had a slight reaction. Ning Yue hurriedly handed him the chopsticks, but he didn''t reach out to take them. Ning Yue smiled slightly, and fed him a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs. After Rong Lin finished eating a piece, he looked at Ning Yue again, Ning Yue understood, sat down and continued to feed him. As if he hadn''t eaten in years, he kept asking for a bite. Ning Yue touched his stomach and said, "If you eat it again, it will spoil you. I''ll make it tomorrow. I guarantee you will have delicious pork ribs when you wake up." eat." Rong Lin probably understood and didn''t bother anymore. Xuan Yin gave Ning Yue a piece of beef tenderloin: "Eat it quickly, it''s getting cold." After the two of them finished eating, Ning Yue cleaned up the dishes, and Rong Lin sat in front of the window in a daze, his frail appearance seemed to blow him away even with a gust of wind. Ning Yue took a cloak and draped it over his shoulders: "What are you looking at? A tree? What''s so good about a tree? You didn''t like to look at these before." Rong Lin turned his head and looked at Ning Yue in confusion. Ning Yue sat down next to him: "Don''t you remember the past at all? Then do you still remember how you have lived these past few years?" A pain appeared on Rong Lin''s face. Ning Yue touched his forehead: "Okay, we don''t want to." Pulling his hands, these are hands that can smash rocks into pieces, but now they are so thin that they have no strength at all, "When you were in the underground palace, A stone wall collapsed, and you carried it. You used to be very strong and good at martial arts. I fell off the cliff, and you carried me up." Rong Lin''s eyes fluctuated slightly. Seeing that it wasn''t that he didn''t respond to the past, Ning Yue hurriedly hit the rails: "Do you know where we met for the first time? Xiliang. I opened a medical clinic, and you dressed up as a middle-aged uncle and came to my hospital. Finding faults in the clinic, I was angry with many doctors, and they were like idiots behind me, allowing me to get needles randomly." Rong Lin seemed to recall something, his eyes gradually became blurred. "Your disguise technique is really bad. I''ve seen that you are a young man, but I didn''t expect you to be only seventeen years old. Eight years later, you are now twenty-five." Ning Yue said with difficulty: "Really Don''t you remember anything? Don''t you remember me, don''t you remember your eldest brother?" "Rong Qing." Ning Yue was startled, and looked at him with tears in her eyes. He glanced at Ning Yue cautiously, as if testing whether Ning Yue would get angry: "Rong Qing." Ning Yue''s eyes lit up, she held onto his shoulders and said, "Remember Rong Qing?" "Rong Qing, Rong Qing, Rong Qing." He laughed and shouted. Ning Yue understands, he still remembers his eldest brother, maybe there is only one name, but in the palace, no one is allowed to mention this name, so he dare not even call out. Ning Yue hugged him distressedly: "You can yell as much as you want, and you can yell as many times as you want. Brother also really wants to hear you yelling at him." Rong Lin called Rong Qing''s name for an unknown amount of time before falling asleep in Ning Yue''s arms. Xuan Yin carried Rong Lin back to the bed, Ning Yue called warm water to wipe his body, Xuan Yin took the towel: "Let me do it." "You are the emperor, how can I let you do this?" "My Majesty, I have bought vegetables and cooked rice, what else can I do?" Xuan Yin smiled and untied Rong Lin''s clothes. Rong Lin''s condition is not very good. Apart from being skinny and visible, there are many large and small scars on his body. This must not be from the time in southern Xinjiang, because Rong Lin once said that Rong Qing fainted from blood, and he dare not get yourself hurt. Ning Yue''s face became stiff and cold. Xuan Yin stared and said: "It''s a whip and a strangulation. It should be that he wanted to escape and was taught a lesson. His martial arts have also been abolished, and he has no ability to resist at all." Ning Yue took a deep breath: "They took Rong Lin back to the Northern Territory to let Rong Lin live like this? That''s their own son! How can they do it?" A gust of cold wind blew out the window, blew out the candles on the table, the room was completely dark, Rong Lin who was sleeping soundly started screaming suddenly! Xuanyin held him down: "Hold the lamp!" Ning Yue lit the lamp and closed the window tightly. Rong Lin broke out in a cold sweat, stared blankly at the wall for a while, then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Xuanyin said: "He has been locked up." Confinement is a punishment that is not **** but highly destructive to one''s will. People are locked in a dark and small space, unable to eat or drink, without knowing the time, day and night. If you are lucky, you will come out in a few hours; If its not good, it will be closed for three or four days, or longer. But generally speaking, shutting him down once or twice doesn''t have much impact. Judging by Rong Lin''s reaction, he should have been locked up severely, and during the shut-down period, something happened that made Rong Lin terrified. Ning Yue''s chest heaved violently: "Can we bring him back to southern Xinjiang?" Xuan Yin nodded, thought of something, and said: "He still reacts to the past, you can talk more, he should be able to recover his memory soon, but Rong Qing''s death... Whether you want to tell him or not is up to you. " In the night, Rong Lin woke up once and saw Ning Yue standing by the bed, closed his eyes and went back to sleep. When he woke up naturally, Ning Yue had already made delicious sweet and sour pork ribs. Rong Lin was very happy and called his sister. Ning Yue beamed with joy: "Remember me?" "Sister." Rong Lin murmured blankly, eating a piece of pork ribs. From the looks of it, I still haven''t been able to remember the past, and I haven''t recovered my mind, but it doesn''t matter, this is a very good start. Ning Yue served him a bowl of porridge: "Can I eat it by myself?" Rong Lin obediently picked up the spoon. Ning Yue smiled knowingly, and asked Xuanyin, "How do we get out of the city?" Xuan Yin exchanged the stirred porridge with the boiling hot bowl in front of Ning Yue, and said: "Uncle Li bought off a guard at Ximen, Xuan Jiang and Dong Mei have already left the city, we just need to meet them outside the city. The northern city is closer than the southern border, so let''s go to the northern city first." Beicheng is the birthplace of the Xuan family. It is located in Xiliang, so it is a relatively safe road. Ning Yue smiled and said to Rong Lin: "Sister, will you take me home? Back to your and Rong Qing''s home." Rong Lin nodded. "No one is allowed to leave!" A familiar stern voice suddenly came from outside the door, followed by the sound of leather boots hitting the ground and arrows being drawn. Xuan Yin stood up vigilantly, protecting Ning Yue and Rong Lin behind him. The door was knocked open, and Wang Hao walked in with a frosty face. In her hand, she was leading a fierce hunting dog. Presumably it was the hunting dog that smelled Rong Lin''s scent and chased him all the way here. Seeing them, Rong Lin''s body began to tremble. Ning Yue held Rong Lin''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hand you over." Princess sneered: "King of Nanjiang, Queen of Nanjiang, I haven''t seen you for many years, don''t come here without any problems." Xuan Yin blocked her sight indiscriminately, and said calmly: "Don''t come here without any problems, Princess." The princess said calmly: "You sneaked into the Northern Territory quietly and stole my son. I can''t afford to say that you will be safe." "This is your son?" Ning Yue smiled, "Did you torture your own son like this? You cheated Rong Lin away back then, and you tortured him so hard! I want to ask you, is he Your own?" It''s not me, it''s his father. Princess squeezed her fingers: "We are all for his own good, who told him not to be a well-behaved prince, but to miss a man?" "For his own good is to abolish his martial arts, let people tie him, whip him, imprison him, and threaten him! Are you a human? It seems that you used to pretend to love him." Ning Yue laughed at herself: "I''m really blind. I will allow you to treat my illness, and my elder brother owes you a favor... It makes all of us lose our guard against you. It''s really nice of you to pretend!" Wang Hao''s eyelashes trembled, and said: "Stop talking nonsense, hand over Rong Lin, and I will pretend that this incident never happened! I will not report your whereabouts either." Rong Lin''s body trembled again. Ning Yue hugged Rong Lin, and stared coldly at the eyes of the princess: "Your nonsense, it''s almost a lie, Rong Lin won''t hand it over to you, if you have the ability, grab it yourself!" The concubine raised her arm and shot out a celestial silk. The celestial silk cut iron like mud. There was no weapon to resist it. She walked across the table and instantly split the table in two. It was about to wrap around Ning Yue''s neck. Pull out the dagger and cut off the silkworm silk. The princess couldn''t believe it, and raised her other hand. Xuanyin sarcastically said: "Diamond, also known as diamond, your silkworm is no match for it, save it." The princess turned pale with anger: "You are the one who saves the province! Do you really think you can escape from Beidu with a little kung fu? Let me tell you, martial law has been imposed in Beidu, and the guard who was bribed by shopkeeper Li has already been dealt with by me." You are hard to fly with your wings, if you are sensible, just hand over Rong Lin obediently! Otherwise, I will just waste it with you like this, until the end, dont blame me if you starve to death!" Xuanyin let out a sigh, and said with a cold smile: "Look at the three of us, if we were really going to be hungry, who would be the first to die of starvation?" Without a doubt, Rong Lin. Wang Hao''s face turned pale again: "If Rong Lin dies, I will kill you as soon as possible!" Xuan Yin raised his eyebrows: "Do you think we are afraid of death? Before I came, I have already explained the funeral clearly. At your age, it seems that you will not be able to live comfortably for a few years. Rong Lin...hasn''t given you a precious grandson yet, right? , oh, its the last time, what should I do? The concubine''s face twitched after being poked in the sore foot. During the years of bringing Rong Lin back, no matter how many schemings she used, she even destroyed Rong Lin''s memory and lied to Rong Lin that Mona was his fiance who fell in love at first sight, but Rong Lin still refused to touch Mona with a finger . If there is no queen, so what if he ascends to the throne? This is the saddest and most frantic part of her! "But if you bring Rong Lin back to southern Xinjiang, will Rong Lin be able to marry a wife and have children? Don''t give me eye drops! Treat me as a three-year-old child, how easy it is to lie?" The princess calmed down, panting and looking at Ning Yue The sight of Rong Lin in her arms hurt her eyes. No matter how hard she tried all these years, Rong Lin still refused to get close to her. Why could someone who has no blood relationship be trusted so much by him? "Rong Lin, will you go home with Concubine Mu? They are bad people and want to take you away from Concubine Mu." Rong Lin murmured: "Go home, see you, Rong Qing." The concubine gasped: "Rong Qing died a long time ago! Didn''t they tell you?" The words came out before she realized what she had said, and hurriedly covered her mouth. Rong Lin had heard it clearly, and asked in a daze: "Rong Qing... is dead? Dead, Rong Qing is dead, he is dead..." Ning Yue''s throat slipped: "Rong Lin, listen to me, my elder brother..." Rong Lin spat out a mouthful of blood and fell unconscious. Rong Lin vomited blood and fainted, bringing the atmosphere into a stalemate. Ning Yue was determined to take Rong Lin away, but Madam would never let them go. "King of Nanjiang, if you continue to delay, wait for the prince''s people to find this place, you won''t be as easy to talk to as I am!" Xuanyin said lightly: "Then let''s die with your son, anyway, I think he would rather die than go back to the mansion with you." "You..." The concubine glanced through the crack of the door and scanned the room. Ning Yue was wiping Rong Lin''s face very gently. She said with a sore eye, "Don''t force me, King of Nanjiang, I can''t deal with it." Yours." Xuanyin looked at her and said: "Bluuf doesn''t work, you should come with something substantial." Princess Wang took a deep look at Ning Yue: "Do you think that even if I let you go, you will be fine?" Xuan Yin squinted his eyes: "What do you mean?" Wangfei raised her eyebrows: "You haven''t checked the Queen''s body for a long time, have you?" Xuanyin frowned, looking at her strangely. The princess''s thin lips parted slightly: "Golden butterfly." Xuan Yin suddenly stood up! After staring at the princess for two seconds, the princess gave him a faint smile, and he strode back into the room. Ning Yue turned her head and said, "What''s wrong? She wants to come in?" Xuan Yin suppressed the turmoil in his heart, and said in a normal tone: "No, I just heard you call me, and thought something happened to you." Ning Yue bent her lips: "Did you hear me wrong? I didn''t call you." Xuanyin hugged Ning Yue tightly, pushed aside the clothes on her back with his big palms, slipped in, stroked her skin, and saw the looming butterfly from the bronze mirror... Wangfei turned her head and saw Xuanyin walking with a cold face, she smiled slightly: "See?" Xuanyin grabbed her by the throat, and the surrounding guards pulled out their swords one after another. The princess raised her hand to signal them to retreat, and then looked at Xuanyin fearlessly. Xuanyin gritted his teeth and said, "What trick did you play?" "you guess?" "Concubine Yan Hui is yours." Princess smiled slightly: "It was finally discovered, but unfortunately it was too late." "Why did you distribute a chess piece to southern Xinjiang?" "Didn''t your Xuan family also distribute chess pieces to the Northern Territory?" "We set up the chess pieces just to protect ourselves, but you are killing innocent people indiscriminately!" Xuan Yin tightened his grip, "What the **** do you have against Nanjiang? What''s wrong with Ning Yue?" The concubine''s face turned purple from being pinched, and she forced herself to say: "What''s the festival? It''s just because I was afraid that Rong Lin would not come back with me, so I played tricks on Ma Ningyue, so that you can be grateful to me! Concubine Yan Hui is ours. Soldier, at first I hoped that she would be favored by your grandpa, so that we could use soldiers to help us restore our country, but after more than 20 years of messing around, she still didnt make a difference. I judged her mission to be a failure, and assigned her a new mission. . "This task is the golden butterfly witchcraft?" Xuan Yin wanted to strangle her to death! She smiled brightly: "That''s right, but I don''t know where Empress Geng got the album, and she actually tattooed an identical golden butterfly on Ning Yue. Fortunately, this does not affect our plan. Concubine Yan Hui planted witches on Ning Yue again." spell, and I, as the only person who can dispel witchcraft, will naturally be treated with courtesy by you." Xuanyin said coldly: "No wonder you showed up so timely! Before Rong Lin went to pick you up, you came by yourself. We thought it was just a coincidence." "You all put your mind on Ma Ningyue''s condition, so you will naturally ignore my strangeness." The princess patted Xuan Yin''s hand, "Can you relax a little? If you really strangle me, your queen will die. . Xuan Yin tightened his grip again: "You didn''t cure her back then, and now you still expect me to continue to trust you? Are you stupid, or am I stupid?" Wangfei was pinched almost out of breath: "At the beginning...she was pregnant...I can''t use strong drugs...you know all of this...don''t you?" "Then why didn''t you tell me afterwards?" Xuanyin threw her whole body on the big tree, "You did it on purpose! You want to use Ning Yue to contain me! Say, what''s your purpose?" The concubine seemed to be talking about something on her mind, and she didn''t dare to look directly into Xuanyin''s eyes: "What else... is there any purpose? I hope that one day when we seek to usurp the throne...you can help us..." "Then you tell me the truth now, aren''t you afraid that I will send troops to strangle you after I go back?" "You... If you really do this, I will admit it, but I can''t let you take Rong Lin away... You should already know our background, Rong Lin is the last child of our Xuanyuan family, even if we become empresses in the future, Without Rong Lin, without blood inheritance, we would still perish, so...you just promise me...hand over Rong Lin, and I swear on my life and the fate of the entire Xuanyuan clan to completely cure Ma Ningyue." Twilight fell, Rong Lin woke up from his lethargy, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Ning Yue guarding the head of the bed, picked up his clothes and put them on Ning Yue, without waking Ning Yue up. Afterwards, he walked out of the inner room and came to the outer room, where Xuanyin was drawing something on the paper with black charcoal by the stove in the outer room. "Draw what?" he asked. "The power distribution map of the Black Armored Army, the power distribution map of the princess, and the exact escape route." After Xuanyin finished speaking, he realized something was wrong, and raised his eyes, "Rong Lin? You..." Rong Lin sat down opposite Xuanyin with a pale face. He hadn''t shaved for two days, and a circle of blue had grown around his lips. He picked up a piece of dry wood and poked it in the stove: "She threatened you, right?" ? "Are you... alright?" Xuanyin pointed to his temple. Rong Lin forced a smile: "After sleeping, I remembered everything." Xuanyin nodded: "Rong Qing, he..." "I know, he''s dead." His tone was calm. Xuanyin frowned: "Are you still going with us? I have no other intentions, I don''t want to leave you behind, but there is no Rong Qing in the southern border. If you don''t want to hurt the scene, after leaving the northern region, you should still Don''t go to southern Xinjiang." "I''m going. I want to see him one more time. It doesn''t matter if the ashes or the tombstone is fine. He can''t be allowed to go away so alone. I won''t even see him for the last time." wetness. Xuan Yin handed him the blueprint: "I have already drawn the route. We will divide into two groups later. You and Ning Yue will leave Beidu from the Eastern District. Someone will meet you at the pier." Rong Lin held the blueprint in his hand, the fire light shone on the paper, and also on his face, casting a dim light: "Just let me go like this, what will Yueyue do?" Xuanyin''s pupils moved: "Do you know about Yueyue?" "I heard her tell the prince before she was crazy, and I don''t remember when I become crazy later." One mouthful and one prince, it is obvious that they no longer regard them as their parents. Xuanyin''s eyes dimmed and said: "I will kidnap the princess to Xiliang, when the time comes, I will have my own way to force her to treat her illness. You won''t soften your heart, will you?" "No, I will punish you." After a pause, Rong Lin said again: "But I think the chances of you taking her away are not as high as my chances of taking her. If you take Yueyue away, I will kidnap her. Although I didn''t I have mastered martial arts, but I am her son, so it is easier for me to get close to her. You give me two shadow guards and a pack of cartilage powder." Prescribing medicine is the most clumsy, but also the most effective method. If it were someone else, they would naturally not be able to succeed, but as Rong Lin said, he is the son of the princess, and the princess is almost not on guard against him. After succeeding, the two shadow guards carried Rong Lin and Princess Wang on their backs respectively, and met them at the designated place. The play was considered complete. But Xuanyin hesitated. After all, Rong Lin is not the former commander-in-chief. Let him participate in such a dangerous mission. If he is exposed, Rong Lin will face the end of being imprisoned again. At that time, I might **** Rong Lin out again It''s not that easy anymore. "Why are you hesitating? Are you afraid that I will betray you?" Rong Lin asked mockingly. Xuan Yin punched him on the shoulder: "You boy deserves a beating!" It didn''t take much force at all, but Rong Lin was beaten so hard that he coughed. Xuan Yin felt sad for a while, and stretched out his hand to rub him. He smiled: "Don''t tease me, it''s not like you don''t know that I like men, but be careful, I''m burning with desire and I''ll kill you." Xuanyin''s mouth twitched violently! Rong Lin laughed loudly: "The majestic king of Southern Xinjiang will also be molested by me one day." Xuanyin stared at him, stared at him hard! At this time, Xuanyin missed Rong Lin''s skill very much, if only he could fight. Thinking of the days when the two fought in Xiaobieyuan, it seems like it was just yesterday, Rong Lin was still that little male lion who loves to blow his fur, he would start fighting at the slightest disagreement, always staring at a pair of big eyes, guarding Rong Qing tightly in his arms field, the invader, dies. When did everything change? The high-spirited young man in purple clothes has become a fragile young man. Who still remembers his golden and iron horse, and his pupils that are not spinning? Who still remembers the illustrious military exploits he made at the border? And who remembers that he was always by Rong Lin''s side, smiling like a child? Xuanyin suddenly stood up and turned his back! Rong Lin laughed enough, looked at the back of Xuanyin''s head, and teased: "What are you doing? Are you crying? I''ve said enough, Xuanyin, you are a man." "Who is crying? I won''t cry, at least not because of you, a heartless little guy." Xuanyin forced back the water in his eyes, and turned around slowly, "It''s better for me to catch her , you take Yueyue away." Rong Lin sighed: "Stop arguing with me. I''ve been holding my breath for more than five years. You have to give me a chance to slap her. What do you think?" Xuanyin looked at him fixedly, as if trying to distinguish the truth from what he said. He smiled: "I won''t kill her, I have a sense of proportion, but she made me become like this, I have to express my anger." "Back then, how did you go with her?" "She lied to Rong Qing, saying that if I don''t go back to the Northern Territory, the prince will kill me, and that she will send me back five years later, Rong Qing believed it and gave me medicine." Rong Lin shook his head mockingly, "Lao Tzu Just say why Rong Qing suddenly..." "Then what?" Xuan Yin asked. "Cough...it''s nothing." Rong Lin''s ears turned red. Xuanyin didn''t say any more, and wanted to go into the house to see Ning Yue, Rong Lin asked suddenly: "I remember you took a bodhi seed from the underground palace before, didn''t you?" Xuanyin raised his eyebrows: "Ah, yes, what''s the matter? You moved something from your old Xuanyuan''s house, let me pay for it?" Rong Lin chuckled, his eyes flickered and said: "I was just thinking, why didn''t you just destroy that palace?" Xuanyin half-jokingly half-seriously said: "If I had known that your parents would use the money there to restore the country, believe me, I would really destroy it." "There is no medicine for regret." Rong Lin fiddled with the charcoal fire, "But you are not bad, you got more treasures than those in the underground palace." Xuanying folded his hands on his chest: "You said Spirit Snake Island, that''s true, it is indeed much more than underground palaces, so I am not afraid of your old Xuanyuan family. If there is a war, I can kill a hundred thousand people with ingots." Army!" Rong Lin smiled softly. When Ning Yue found out about Rong Lin''s recovery of memory and sanity, she was so happy that she was almost speechless. The two didn''t tell Ning Yue their plan, and they kept silent about the Golden Butterfly. Rong Lin asked Ning Yue to make a mask for Xuanyin and his human skin, and Ning Yue asked why. He said: "It''s a blindfold!" Xuanyin echoed: "Yes, it''s the blindfold, as well as those of the shadow guards. I also make a few spare ones." Ning Yue felt weird, the two of them seemed to be hiding something from her: "You two...didn''t secretly do something bad behind my back, did you?" Both of them shook their heads together! Ning Yue sat down on the chair: "Don''t say it, right? If you don''t say it, I won''t do it!" Xuanyin sighed: "Oh, I told you earlier that I couldn''t hide it from her." The two had no choice but to tell the truth. The more Ning Yue heard it, the more ugly his face became. Rong Lin said, "I really can''t swallow this. If you don''t agree, I won''t go back to southern Xinjiang with you." "Rong Lin!" Ning Yue was furious. Rong Lin said: "Anyway, I have to deal with them, otherwise I won''t leave. If you take me by force, I will still come back to seek revenge from them, unless you imprison me like they did." Ning Yue was speechless, how could she be willing to imprison Rong Lin? Traveling with him every day is not enough. Early in the morning, Xuanyin opened the door loudly. The princess had not returned all night, so she set up a tent in the outer courtyard. When she heard the noise, she came out of the tent: "Have you considered it?" Xuanyin coughed a few times: "The climate in your Northern Territory is so dry, it makes my throat smoke and it hurts to speak. Forget it, let me make a long story short, I accept your proposal, but I have three conditions." The concubine curled her lips and smiled: "As long as you are willing to hand over Rong Lin, you can negotiate any terms." Xuanyin stretched out her finger: "First, tell me, what will happen if Yueyue doesn''t treat her? Will she die?" The princess smiled and said: "For the sake of your sincerity, I am not afraid to tell you the truth. I have cured most of her witchcraft. It is impossible for her to die, but her brain will gradually shrink. It is the loss of language ability, and finally the loss of mobility, almost like a living dead." "It''s vicious enough." Xuan Yin lowered his eyes and smiled, "Then how do you plan to eradicate it?" Princess Wang said: "Now she is only short of a bottle of medicine. I didn''t bring the medicine with me. You can wait for me here and order someone to fetch it." Xuan Yin shook his finger: "In case you are going to ask for rescue, we will all be miserable. It is better to send someone to supervise." Princess sneered: "Up to you." Xuanyin stretched out two fingers: "Second condition, I want my people to come over and send Yueyue out of Beidu. After she walks out of the city gate, I will take Rong Lin back to the mansion. If you don''t worry, you can just stay here and guard her." . Princess thought for a while: "Okay, I promise you." Xuanyin blew his whistle, and two quarters of an hour later, two tall shadow guards rushed over upon hearing the news. It was the leader in black, Xuan Yi, and Xuan Er, who was second only to him in martial arts. Xuanyin sent the leader in black to accompany the princess'' bodyguards back to the palace to get the medicine. After half an hour, the two returned. Xuan Yin pulled out the cork, poured out a medicine, and said to the leader in black: "Go in, feed Rong Lin to eat." "yes!" The corner of Princess Wang''s mouth twitched: "Are you still afraid that I will poison you?" Xuanyin spread his hands: "No way, who gave you a criminal record?" Princess snorted coldly: "I don''t even bother to embarrass a powerless person like this!" Xuanyin said playfully: "Then why did you still perform witchcraft? You are dishonest." A quarter of an hour later, the leader in black opened the curtain and came out, saying to Xuan Yin, "Rong Lin is fine." "I''ve said that this is the real antidote. I can''t joke about my son''s life. I had no choice but to plot against Ma Ningyue at the beginning, but there is really no hatred between me and her. In fact, I have no hatred for you...me too I don''t hate it, but I can''t help it..." A trace of complexity that others couldn''t understand flashed across Wang Hao''s eyes. After a while, Ning Yue came out accompanied by the leader in black and Xuan Er. When she passed by the concubine, Ning Yue suddenly raised her hand and slapped her twice! The guards rushed up, and the Xuanying Guard drew out his sword! Wang Hao covered her swollen cheeks and glared at Ning Yue viciously. Ning Yue said coldly: "The first slap was for my eldest brother, you used disgraceful methods to trick Rong Lin from him, causing him to die in depression; the second slap was for Rong Lin, Give birth to him and abandon him, find him and abuse him, you are not worthy of being parents!" Princess gritted her teeth and said: "Don''t be too proud, Ma Ningyue, just because I agree to save you, doesn''t mean you will be safe and happy in this life, just wait and see!" Ning Yue and Xuan Yingwei stepped into the carriage leaving the city. An hour later, Ning Yue sent a signal from his hair, and the departure from the city was over. Xuanyin put the knife on Rong Lin''s neck, and slowly stepped out of the threshold. Princess Wang''s eyes were a little subtle: "I gave the antidote, I let Ma Ningyue go, can I let go of my son?" Xuanyin said otherwise: "I let him go, do I still have a way out?" Wang Hao''s eyes flashed: "Of course, I will prepare a carriage for you and take you out of the city. From now on, as long as you don''t set foot in the Northern Territory, I promise not to trouble you." Xuan Yin squinted at her, and said with a smile: "You said you sent me out of the city, but did you send my people out of the city, or my corpse?" Princess Wang was taken aback. "After you talked with me, I actually already had some guesses about certain things in my heart, but I still want you to tell me personally." Wang Hao was a little guilty by his thick eyes, looked away and said, "What are you telling me?" Xuanyin''s eyes turned cold: "Am I a descendant of the Xuanyuan family?" Ning Yue changed a carriage with the leader in black, Xuan Er. "What are you thinking?" Ning Yue leaned into the arms of the leader in black. The leader in black touched the human skin mask on his face. Under the mask, Xuan Yin''s voice came out: "I was thinking about what Rong Lin said to me last night." "What did he say?" "He asked me if I had touched the bodhi seeds in the underground palace, which is very strange. Didn''t he already know about the fact that I used the bodhi seeds to heal your illness? Why do you ask so much?" At that time, he only thought about Rong Lin The matter with Yueyue, I didn''t realize that there was something strange, but now that I think about it again, I always feel that something is wrong. Ning Yue said: "Did you ask him why he asked this?" Xuanyin said thoughtfully: "I asked him if he blamed me for touching the things of their Xuanyuan family. He changed the subject very quickly, blaming me for not destroying the underground palace by the way. I said that if I had known about your parents I will use the money from the underground palace to restore the country, and I will definitely destroy it!" "Maybe... he just hates his parents too much?" Ning Yue asked suspiciously, "Then did he say anything else?" Xuanyin''s expression became more and more strange: "Then I talked about the money from Spirit Snake Island, saying that I am no worse than their family, and I get more." Ning Yue opened her mouth: "This sounds weird, like you and Xuanyuan''s family were fighting for treasure, and you won the fight, but is the treasure on Spirit Snake Island related to the treasure in the underground palace?" "Do you know why there are so many treasures on Spirit Snake Island?" The princess didn''t answer Xuan Yin''s words directly, but asked instead. Xuanyin, no, to be precise, it was Rong Lin, he said: "It is said that it was left by Empress Chen to future generations." The concubine picked a peach tree leaf casually: "The treasure itself exists, and Empress Chen just discovered it by chance. But not everyone can find the treasure, and the treasure also chooses people. Its door will always be opened by its owner. " Rong Lin''s voice was hoarse and deep: "The owner of the treasure on Spirit Snake Island is..." The princess felt that Xuan Yin''s voice was a bit weird, but it would become very hoarse when she got angry, so she didn''t take it seriously, and said, "Do you still remember the forbidden area of ??the Li people? For thousands of years, so many people went to the forbidden area to fetch stalactites. It doesnt collapse in the morning, it doesnt collapse in the evening, but it collapsed when you went there, do you really think its because of excessive collection of stalactites? How naive! "Is it because the underground palace is waiting for its owner?" "Exactly." "Then Rong Lin and I, who is its owner?" Princess Wang smiled mysteriously: "It''s all." Rong Lin narrowed his eyes. Princess said: "The Underground Palace and Spirit Snake Island are treasures left by Emperor Xuanyuan, and only the descendants of the Xuanyuan family are qualified to use them." Rong Lin pondered for a moment: "Empress Chen is also a descendant of the Xuanyuan family." The princess said bitterly: "That''s right, I, Rong Lin''s father, and Empress Chen are all descendants of Xuanyuan. I used to feel very kind to you, and I think that''s why, after all, the blood of Emperor Xuanyuan flows in our bodies. You are like a family member to me." "But now, you have decided to get rid of your relatives." The princess crushed the leaves in her hands: "The Xuanyuan clan doesn''t need too many leaders. We want to restore the country, unify the world, and reshape the glory of the Xuanyuan clan! At that time, there will be no Xiliang, Eastern Wu and southern borders! Only Xuanyuan Dynasty! Ask yourself, will you be willing to submit to us? Will you fight Xiliang for the great cause of restoring the country? You wont! Your existence will only become an obstacle to our unification of the world! Rong Lin said sarcastically: "So you cast witchcraft on Yue Yue, not only to be a good person to approach us and take Rong Lin back, but also to make me willingly sacrifice my life one day!" Princess said with a smile: "Now, the antidote has been taken away by Ma Ningyue, I can''t use her to threaten you anymore, but I don''t need it anymore." Where she glanced out of the corner of her eye, a guard had already quietly arrived behind Rong Lin. Taking advantage of Rong Lin being distracted by the concubine, he jumped up, opened Rong Lin''s dagger, and snatched the fake Rong Lin into his arms. middle. The princess hurriedly stopped the false Ronglin behind her: "The archers are ready." Dozens of archers roared up from around the roof, aimed at Rong Lin, and pulled the bowstring to the maximum. "Don''tdon''the''s Rong Lin" Xuanyin rode a horse and galloped crazily on the road! Rong Lin looked at the princess with a smile: "Kill me, you will regret it." While protecting the "son" behind her, the princess sneered at him: "It''s so difficult to cheat you in the urn. I will really regret it if I don''t kill you." Rong Lin spread his arms: "Then you kill, your son will avenge me." The princess smiled wantonly: "He won''t, he won''t even remember what happened today. When he and Mona have a baby, I''ll let him recover his martial arts and flatten your rivers and rivers in southern Xinjiang! That little prince of yours will also become His soul was killed by the knife!" "Did you ask Rong Lin how you felt when you did this? You didn''t treat him as your son at all, you just regarded him as a tool to carry on the family line!" "I''m doing it for his own good." Rong Lin laughed, and burst into tears: "I''ve always... been especially envious of those children with mothers. Every time I see Lanzhi treating Yueyue so well, I always think, why did my mother abandon me? Is she actually Love me very much, but is there any unavoidable difficulty? I didn''t realize until later that not all women who have given birth are worthy of being called mother." The princess was upset by what he said, and the tears seemed to drip into her heart. It was burning and painful. It must be the blood of her ancestors. She had to cut the mess quickly. The longer it dragged on, the more reluctant to kill him. ! "Don''t shoot the arrow" "don''t want-" "He is Rong Lin" Xuanyin''s roar echoed in the quiet street. Wang Hao shouted: "Fire the arrow!" Arrows are like clouds, piercing the sky and covering the earth. "Look, if I don''t feed you, you don''t want to eat. I have tasted this bird''s nest, and it tastes very good." "You still smell good, Rong Qing, you really smell good." "Where do you put your legs?" "I''m cold! It''s so cold, so cold, so cold, it''s winter as soon as autumn comes, oh, it''s really cold to death..." "Rong Qing, look at me." "See what you do?" "You haven''t seen me for many days." You haven''t seen me for many days, Rong Qing, here I come. Rong Lin fell into a pool of blood, his body covered with arrows. He looked at the princess with a triumphant smile. Wang Hao stepped forward without knowing why, and looked at the man who had been shot into a hedgehog but still smiled so proudly, her heart ached! In the blink of an eye, she realized something. She took off the opposite face, and suddenly felt... The sky is falling apart! one year later Ning Yue came to the mausoleum with a seven-month-old belly, knelt down slowly, and took out a bottle of pear flower brew, a plate of sweet and sour pork ribs, a crystal cake, a stack of West Lake vinegar fish, and a bowl of cold salad from the food box. bamboo shoots. "Brother, Rong Lin, I''ve come to see you. Do you find it annoying to see my face every year? There''s nothing I can do about it. Who makes me miss you? The begonias in the Marshal''s Mansion are blooming again. Its not as fragrant as before, maybe Im not very good at planting, if only you were here, big brother. Rong Lin, your study room was eaten away by termites. I asked someone to renovate it. I didnt make too many changes. I just added a small table, and Rong Nian will write there in the future. I chose this name myself, if you dont like it, just tell me in a dream. The Prince Regents Mansion is gone. I know you dont want to see those two people. Xuanyin didnt kill them, so he locked them up in a small black room for a lifetime. Hey, look at me here and there, its not important, you are brothers, dont laugh at me for being stupid. I have thought about it, after I give birth, I will walk around with Rong Nian. Where you have never been, I will go for you; what you have never eaten, I will eat for you; I will go for you..." "What about Zhen?" Xuanyin appeared behind Ning Yue at some point, and said to Ning Yue, "I''m also Zhen''s elder brother, and I can''t let you take the credit by yourself." Ning Yue laughed through tears. "And me and me!" Huangfu Qing ran over holding the prince''s hand, "Leave me the task of helping uncle eat! I can eat! One is worth two! The task of traveling the mountains and rivers Leave it to Brother Huang, who understands the sentiments of the people and can be a good monarch in the future! As for the father and mother... hehe, let''s finish the uncle''s bridal chamber..." Ning Yue felt quite heartwarming when she heard the first sentence, but the latter sentence "Huangfu Qing! Who taught you these messy things?" ah! Oops! The queen mother is furious, run away! (End of text) The new article has been opened, "Genius Doctor Abandoned Daughter: Addicted to the Love of a Prince", the story of modern rice worms traveling through ancient times, making a fortune, raising buns, fighting for the best, and reaching the pinnacle of life, waiting for your relatives O(_)O ~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 1313： Golden Butterfly Chapter 1313 Golden Butterfly Extra Story Golden Butterfly is more than a thousand years old. Her mission is to guard an egg. This egg was passed down by her grandfather and mother-in-law. It is said that it is the last stupid unicorn in the world that has not hatched. Why is it stupid? Because all its clansmen have cultivated into human beings, it is just an egg that is still stupid! Guarding Eggy is quite boring, Golden Butterfly will go down the mountain for a walk if there is nothing to do, and this trip will take a thousand years. She really wanted to go and play with those unicorns, but they didn''t remember her anymore. They became ordinary human beings, but what was different from human beings was that they were all very beautiful and powerful in martial arts. Because of their natural power, they gave their race a very pleasant surnameXuanyuan. The Xuanyuan family is really powerful. They have unified the divided human race. However, although they have defeated others, they have not escaped internal discord. After hundreds of years of inheritance, they have also been torn apart. Golden Butterfly felt bored, so she went back to the mountain and slept with her egg for a thousand years. Later, Golden Butterfly woke up, only to find that the Sansheng Stone halfway up the mountain was broken! Why did the good Sansheng Stone break into pieces? Golden Butterfly was very confused, and went down the mountain again. This time, she saw something very good. After the death of Emperor Xuanyuan, the first prince built Xiliang, the second prince built the southern border, the third prince and the fourth prince respectively established the northern region and Dongwu. Spring, but here, although it is snowing, it is not a frozen place, it should be the First Prince''s Xiliang. The golden butterfly flew directly into the palace of Xiliang. It is said that the king of Xiliang in this life is an eunuch, but how can an **** be the emperor? The golden butterfly floated into the living room of King Xiliang while he was taking a bath. Hey, what a eunuch! It''s just a **** who has recovered his humanity. Looks so beautiful, with tight muscles, graceful lines, and long straight legs, I really want to drool hard! The king of Xiliang has an aura that the golden butterfly is very familiar with, the aura of a unicorn. Thought that the Xuanyuan family had been completely wiped out by humans, but they still have bloodlines passed down to this day. There are three women in the harem of King Xiliang, one is Xiangli, who has been detoxified for him, and has been imprisoned in the cold palace. Empress Ma, a sick young man who came here. Queen Ma is so naughty, she ran in to kiss the King of Xiliang every day while he was sleeping, thinking that the King of Xiliang didnt know, hum~ Through observation, Golden Butterfly discovered that the King of Xiliang still loves the Queen quite a lot. Except for the Queen, he doesn''t like other women. Concubine Mei came to seduce the King of Xiliang several times, but never succeeded. Not reconciled, Concubine Mei poured medicine into King Xiliang''s tea. King Xiliang drank every drop, but there was still no reaction. Concubine Mei murmured: "He was an **** in his early years. Although he claimed to be a fake **** to the outside world, it is not true! I have to go and see!" Then Concubine Mei sneaked into Weiyang Palace, and heard an unusual voice as soon as she arrived at the entrance of the inner hall. Golden Butterfly gave a wicked smile, and didn''t look at it for nothing! She floated in, and saw the queen push down the man wearing the silver mask. The man was very similar to the King of Xiliang in terms of figure and temperament, but as the unique golden butterfly in the world, she still recognized this man. Not the big handsome guy I saw in the living room before. He is also very beautiful, and he also has a unicorn in his body. Afterwards, the queen fell asleep satiated. The "King of Xiliang" took off his mask and stared blankly at the woman lying on top of him, with a dazed expression on his face, as if asking, what happened just now? Outside, there was the sound of small footsteps, and Golden Butterfly shouted: "Someone is coming! Run!" The "King of Xiliang" naturally couldn''t hear the golden butterfly, because the golden butterfly is neither a person nor a thing, but an energy that exists between the laws of heaven and earth. It wasn''t until Concubine Mei''s screams sounded outside the door that the "King of Xiliang" jumped up from the bed! The moment she jumped up, she didn''t forget to wrap the quilt around the Queen''s body. In the room, exuding a strong atmosphere of lust, King Lei of Xiliang was furious, and he drew his sword and slashed at the man! The man is not a vegetarian either, he dodged Xiliang King''s ultimate move in twos and twos, and flew out of the palace wall with lightness kung fu. The queen''s head was buried in the soft pillow, and there was still a satisfied smile on her face. That smile hurt the eyes of the King of Xiliang. The king of Xiliang ordered that the queen be thrown into a dungeon. This level is ten years. Golden Butterfly sighed deeply, the harem is full of right and wrong, the queen is obviously being plotted by others, seeing the reaction of that "adulterate man", I don''t understand why I met the queen, but his self-control is not good enough. , when people pounced, he fell down. There are only three women in the harem, so it goes without saying who is plotting against the queen. In fact, as the only golden butterfly in the world, she can still understand the feelings of the king of Xiliang. She was castrated by her biological mother when she was young, and became a **** in the palace. Today, it is impossible to say that the temper is not distorted. Even though he regained his humanity, it was only to please the other party. He himself did not feel the slightest pleasure. The incompatibility between the soul and the flesh made him feel inferior and distorted. , the whole person exploded. The queen was imprisoned in a water prison, crying and crying every day. The king of Xiliang was actually standing in front of her, but the light was too dim for her to see. Seeing this, Golden Butterfly finally didn''t understand, since she couldn''t let her go so much, why should she be locked up again? After ten years of water prison, the queen finally couldn''t stand it any longer and fell seriously ill. The imperial doctor told the king of Xiliang to prepare for the queen''s funeral. The king of Xiliang hugged the queen and cried. Not long after, that "adulter" entered Xiliang. It turned out that he was the king of southern Xinjiang, no wonder he was so powerful. Golden Butterfly thought that the king of Nanjiang was here to seize the country, but he didn''t expect that he was here to steal people, so he stole the queen! The two countries continued to fight continuously, but all of this did not affect the harem in southern Xinjiang in the slightest. As the hero who once helped him sneak into the palace and accidentally ran into the queen, Xiangli was also secretly brought back to southern Xinjiang. Xiangli used to be a maidservant of the Xuan family, serving Xuan Xiaoying personally, and resumed her job after entering the palace. The King of Southern Border loved Xuan Xiaoying very much, but he loved the mysterious queen even more. Xiangli asked Xuan Xiaoying: "Princess, do you know which family the queen is from? Is she pretty?" Xuan Xiaoying tilted her head and said, "I heard that she is Taifu Chen''s distant relative, who has been ill all the time. I haven''t seen her yet! But I think the woman who can make the emperor like it must be the most beautiful woman in the world!" "She seems to be sick, hasn''t she woke up?" Xiangli asked again. Xuan Xiaoying sighed: "Yes, every time I go to Jiaofang Hall to greet her, the maids often say that she is still awake." Xiangli rolled her eyes: "Then...the queen won''t be able to wake up for the rest of her life?" Xuan Xiaoying was very angry: "You are not allowed to talk nonsense! My sister-in-law will definitely wake up!" But after all, the queen was locked in the water prison for too long, and was given an ultimatum by the imperial physician. Even though the king of Nanjiang took off all the Bodhi seeds to renew her life, she couldn''t wake up. Golden Butterfly sighed, that''s all That''s all, for the sake of being so pitiful, let me help you out of trouble. But I''m not omnipotent, it''s good to wake you up, you can''t count on anything else. Sansheng stone, Sansheng III. Soon ushered in the second life. This time, the queen was reborn with her memories, but she didn''t remember being stolen by the king of Nanjiang, because she was unconscious at that time, and she thought she died in the water prison. She held a grudge against the King of Xiliang, and tried her best to prevent the King of Xiliang from ascending to the throne, and she did not hesitate to get her own marriage for this. Golden Butterfly snickered, fool, you are marrying the husband of your previous life! Xiangli was also reborn. In order to change the bad luck of her previous life, she resolutely embarked on a road of no return. Married Ma Ningyue; when she hugged Nanjiang King''s thigh instead, Nanjiang King married Ma Ningyue, why couldn''t she escape the shadow of this woman for two lifetimes? "Hehe...Ma Ningyue...do you want to know...who is the...empress...of Xuanyin''s previous life? Not you anyway. You can defeat me only because you knew me in the early morning... You have defended me, but you have never even heard of that person, and you will never know how to guard against it! Xuanyin protected her too well, even better than Xuan Xiaoying, Ma Ningyue, you will not be her opponent. " The queen listened to this and began to guard against the relationship between the king of Nanjiang and the woman of Nanjiang. It is worth mentioning that the king of Nanjiang and the king of Xiliang are actually half-brothers. Golden Butterfly girl has a small body, why did she only find out in this life? There has always been a "queen from the previous life" between the king of Nanjiang and the queen. At this time, the king of Nanjiang has not yet ascended the throne, he is just a small county king, but slowly, as he recovers the memory of his previous life, he always dreams of the queen. She has a golden butterfly on her back. The queen found out, she was heartbroken, and sat on the beach of Spirit Snake Island, crying loudly. Geng Wushuang came over and handed the queen a bottle of wine: "Is there any trouble for the princess?" "Do you believe in fate, Wushuang?" Geng Wushuang smiled and said: "I believe that when I was being bullied, the princess of the county appeared like a fairy and helped me. This is fate." The empress told him the past and present as a joke. He became the queen''s friend who talked about everything, and knew all the secrets between the queen and the king of Nanjiang, including the king of Nanjiang awakened later, and told the queen that you are my golden butterfly. Another life passed, this was the last life, but the queen didn''t remember the second life. When she saw Geng Wushuang again, she didn''t recognize him at all. Geng Wushuang said to Geng Yan: "Don''t worry, she doesn''t remember me. She who only has the memory of the first life is not my opponent at all. I know how she will change the fate of the first life. Every step she takes is under my control. The world will belong to Xuanyin one day, if you want to continue to be the empress...become a golden butterfly, before Xuanyin fully remembers who the golden butterfly is, I will help you." "However, if Ma Ningyue doesn''t die, I, the queen, will feel uneasy every day. I must completely become her." "I know a friend who knows the disguise technique, just change your face into hers." "The human skin mask is easy to fall off." "He can''t do it." Geng Yan is very cautious: "There may still be omissions in this strategy." "According to my mother''s opinion, what should I do?" "Xuanyin should kill Ma Ningyue herself! Ma Ningyue still doesn''t know that she is the Butterfly Queen, so I will stir up her fear of the Butterfly Queen first. With her temperament, do you think she will push Xuanyin away? Killed the Butterfly Queen?" "Based on my understanding of her in my previous life, she will." Geng Yan sneered: "It''s easy to handle. After she successfully teases Xuan Yin, I will turn her into a butterfly queen. I''m afraid that Xuan Yin won''t stab the sword into her heart with his own hands?" Seeing this, Golden Butterfly used her toes to figure out what the ending would be. The queen was still pregnant with two little unicorns from the Xuanyuan family, how could she die so easily? However, Golden Butterfly decided to float to have a look. Seeing this, Golden Butterfly regretted it. His grandma''s, who is calling her? Concubine Yan Hui, you bastard! Who told you to use Xuanyuan''s witchcraft? I still have to watch the balls! Don''t lock me up! Aww The golden butterfly was hit on the queen''s back again. "The golden butterfly alone is not enough. I also need to add some black magic to make her die of organ failure. In this way, it will appear that the master has done enough to save her." Madan! Madan! Madan! My old lady hates black magic the most! It has been six years since Golden Butterfly was released. After being locked up for a while, Golden Butterfly dared not go down the mountain again. She stayed on the mountain with peace of mind, guarding her balls. So, another year passed. On this day, the weather was fine, and the golden butterfly lay lazily on the egg. What is Ge Youtan? What is it to sit in Baguio? Is her butterfly party as good as hers? Boom! There was a loud noise on the top of the mountain, the ground began to shake, and the mountain peak shook violently. Golden Butterfly hurriedly wrapped around Dandan under her body, but the landslide and earth cracked, and Dandan still lost her balance and rolled down the hillside. On the driveway, a carriage happened to pass by, Eggy smashed its roof and hit its floor impartially. Golden Butterfly shouted: "My egg" Egg, broken. A thin, golden thing opened its eyes in bewilderment. On the car seat, the man smiled lightly, stretched out his slender jade hand, and twisted the little thing up: "Kirin?" The voice was so good that it could make people''s ears pregnant. The little thing called Qilin widened its eyes in a daze, huh? This is where? What about Rong Qing? Hahahaha, guess who this stupid little unicorn is? (end of this chapter) Chapter 1314： 【02】Rong Qing Chapter 1314 [02] Rong Qing Rong Lin stood on the soft bed, staring blankly at the big bronze mirror on the table. In the bronze mirror, there was a cute little golden unicorn. He stared, and the little unicorn also stared. He opened his mouth, and the little unicorn also opened his mouth. He pouted his buttocks, and the little unicorn also raised his buttocks. He froze all over, is this a dream? How did he get reincarnated into a little beast? This is too bullying! "Even if it''s a small beast, it''s still an ancient mythical beast, and it''s very valuable." Seemingly seeing his collapse, Sikong Shuo comforted him with "good intentions", but his casual tone was full of ridicule no matter how he heard it. Rong Lin glared at him fiercely, opened his "bloody mouth" and bit him fiercely! ~ I haven''t teeth yet. Sikong Shuo couldn''t laugh anymore, and the flowers and branches trembled wildly. This is the beginning of Rong Xiaolin''s life as a little beast. He couldn''t explain why he turned into a unicorn. He vaguely remembered that he was shot to death by random arrows. He thought he could meet Rong Qing in the underworld. When I opened my eyes, it was just now. In today''s world, there is no such creature as the unicorn. As Sikong Shuo said, the unicorn is an ancient mythical beast, but it has long been extinct. Obviously, his existence is unreasonable, very, very unreasonable. "What is there to worry about? The ancestor of your Xuanyuan family was a unicorn, and you have been blessed by your ancestors to continue your life in this way." Sikong Shuo was like a roundworm in Rong Lin''s stomach. What did Rong Lin think of him? I understand. Rong Lin stared at him faintly: "How do you know that I am a descendant of the Xuanyuan family? Did Rong Qing tell you? Or Xuan Yin?" Sikong Shuo spread his hands: "Don''t make fun of my IQ. If you find out your identity, do you still need others to tell you?" Awesome guy! Rong Lin rolled his eyes: "Aren''t you a Xuanyuan clan yourself? When you die, I will curse you and turn you into a unicorn too!" Sikong Shuo squinted at him, and touched his little beast''s head: "IQ is worrying." Rong Lin: "..." I really want to curse. Sikong Shuo had never raised unicorns before, so he didn''t know what qilins liked to eat and what taboos they had, but seeing that Rong Lin didn''t have teeth yet, he should drink milk, so he "avoided the trouble" and asked Rong Lin to find them. Got a wet nurse. Unexpectedly, the wet nurse had never seen such a weird little beast, before she unbuttoned her clothes, she rolled her eyes and passed out. After that, they searched for three of them in a row, and they were all stunned by Rong Lin without exception. Actually, the newly hatched unicorns are not ugly, on the contrary, they are golden, chubby, and very cute, but because their appearance is too novel and their eyes are too fierce, it is unavoidable to make people feel intimidated. Rong Lin was so hungry that he groaned and lay "dying" on the soft bed of the carriage. Sikong Shuo sighed and drove into the forest to find a leopard for Rong Lin. After all, it is a little milk beast. It said in its mouth that it would not eat or eat, and when it smelled milk, it reflexively ran over. Qilin is a mythical beast, which is equivalent to a god-like existence among beasts. Leopard is very proud of being able to be a nurse for a god. After being breastfed by the leopard painstakingly for more than 20 days, Rong Lin grew to the size of a shepherd dog, and his teeth grew a little, so he could eat some soft minced meat. Sikong Shuo began to wean Rong Lin slowly, and then fed him. some complementary food. But Sikong Shuo had no experience in raising unicorns, and he didn''t know that qilins had delicate stomachs, so he made Rong Lin a bowl of porridge with preserved eggs and lean meat, and that night, Rong Lin vomited and diarrhea. Sikong Shuo changed from a genius doctor to a veterinarian. He gave Rong Lin medicine and needles until dawn, and finally stopped the little ancestor''s illness. Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. After a few hours, Rong Lin High fever again. This time, Sikong Shuo really lost his mind. "How long until Longmen Town?" Sikong Shuo asked the coachman. The coachman said: "If you go back to the master, you can arrive at night." The coachman was hired by Sikong Shuo in the local area, and he also acted as a local guide while driving. Because Sikong Shuo spent a lot of money, the coachman never deliberately took detours. Sikong Shuo stroked Rong Lin, who was horribly hot, and said to the coachman, "Is there a veterinarian in Longmen Town?" The coachman thought for a while, then smiled and said: "Yes, there are! He is quite famous! It is said that even the nobles in Yundu often invite him to treat pets! You are not from Dongwu, so you may not know that Yundu is The capital of Soochow, where the emperors live! I would like to visit it even in my dreams, but Yundu is too strict, and ordinary roads cant lead in. Sikong Shuo said casually: "Then the veterinarian you mentioned, he has gone to Yundu, right?" "That''s not true! He''s a bit weird, he never sees a doctor, even if the emperor wants to get treatment, he has to come!" The coachman mentioned him with a somewhat respectful tone. Rong Lin whimpered weakly, he must be suffering so much, Sikong Shuo hugged him on his lap, covered him with a blanket, and said to the driver: "He is so willful, and he is still alive and well." Come to think of it, he has his own advantages, besides being a veterinarian, can he do anything else?" The coachman smiled in admiration: "Master, you are so smart! That young master is very skilled in medicine. He can not only treat animals, but also treat people. In addition, he is also proficient in formations. Isn''t Longmen Town in the desert?" The transportation is inconvenient, and there are often barbarians invading around. Thanks to his formation, he blocked those barbarians who wanted to burn, kill and loot in Longmen Town. Because of this, the emperor personally commended him, and he was in the palace Since he was a companion to the prince, those nobles dared not show off in front of him." Rong Lin was already dizzy due to the high fever, but when he heard that he was skilled in medicine, proficient in formations, and he was a son, his first reaction wasisn''t this about Rong Qing? Could Rong Qing be reincarnated? He stood up all of a sudden! "Hurry up, hurry up, I want to see Rong Qing!" The coachman heard a few howls coming from inside, thinking that Sikong Shuo''s little monster was suffering again, so he hurriedly said to Sikong Shuo, "Is it too fast for it to feel uncomfortable? Let me slow down." "Who told you to slow down? If you dare to slow down, I will bite you to death!" "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" Hearing this, the driver thought that the little monster was really uncomfortable, and quickly slowed down the speed of the car. Rong Lin: "..." Sikong Shuo: "Hahahaha..." After dark, the carriage arrived at Longmen Town. The driver was an aboriginal resident of Longmen Town. After showing their ID cards and guides, the group of people were all let in by the guards. Longmen Town is a small border town in Soochow. It is known as the Town of Wind and Sand because of its constant exposure to wind and sand. However, since the mysterious young master took over part of the security work in Fengsha Town, he led the residents to plant trees and dig ditches. Yinqu, gradually, the wind and sand decreased, and more tourists came to visit, and it was crowned with the reputation of desert oasis. The buildings here are mostly made of stone, and the carving techniques are quite exotic. The women on the street are all covered with very exquisite veils, revealing a pair of big and shining European-style eyes. The status of Soochow women is among the four countries. They are all considered high, and they can go to school, do business, take scientific examinations, and enter the court as an official, just like men. Women with goods on their heads can be seen everywhere on the street, yelling and selling. What''s more worth mentioning is that Soochow''s marriage law is monogamous, and concubinage and pornographic transactions are prohibited. The coachman guides foreign tourists all the year round. He is not only familiar with the languages ??of the four countries, but also understands the folk customs of various places. While driving, he patiently explained the precautions of his country to Sikong Shuo: "We have also visited many Xiliang people here, Xiliang people The most sensual dog and horse, when they came, they asked where the biggest brothel was here. I told them that there was no brothel in Soochow, and they all didnt believe it. I know that I am not that kind of person, but I am afraid that I will be deceived by some people." "Oh?" "Ahem, I''m ashamed to say it. The government has indeed banned these things, but...there are more customers, the demand is greater, and there are also people who take jobs secretly. But those places are not formal, and they only slaughter outsiders. Grandpa If you really want to, I''ll find some innocent ones for you." The innocence mentioned by the coachman does not mean innocence, but that he has no involvement with the influence of the Tao, and he is doing his job as a prostitute in a down-to-earth manner. Sikong Shuo smiled: "No need, I don''t have that hobby." Don''t have that hobby? The coachman secretly wondered, this grandpa is so beautiful, and he doesn''t look very young, why doesn''t he have such a hobby? Wouldn''t it be a baby? During the conversation, there was a commotion in front of him. Sikong Shuo opened the curtain and saw a group of people chattering around a bulletin board. His eyes moved, and he said, "Go and see what''s going on?" "Okay!" The coachman parked the carriage aside, squeezed into the crowd to have a look, and came back to report: "It''s an official news. The empress is going to choose a concubine for His Royal Highness, and I''m calling everyone to Yundu to participate in the election." Rong Lin lazily pawed at Sikong Shuo''s pants with his small paws: "Aren''t you just worried that you can''t go to Yundu to find Huangfuyan? Go sign up, run for election, you must be so beautiful dressed up as a girl, hehe hey-hey" Sikong Shuo looked at the little guy on his lap indifferently: "I don''t think you are seriously ill, Aguli, go directly to the inn, and don''t need to see a veterinarian." "Hey! Don''t~don''t~ I''m wrong, can''t I?" If you go to the inn, you won''t be able to see Rong Qing. He wants Rong Qing, and he wants it now! "It''s really wrong, woo...I was wrong..." Sikong Shuo curled his lips, touched the little guy''s hot head, and nodded to the driver. The coachman waved his whip, and a quarter of an hour later, he arrived at the medical hall. What was incomparably different was that the entrance of the medical hall was surrounded by guards in armor. In the lobby, there was a pleading voice: "Oh, my little ancestor, you just agree! Isn''t it just to let you close the door for a few days? Is it going to delay you? I even found the doctor I prepared, If you are worried that there is no one to treat the residents in the town, I will send them to the doctor!" "I can''t go with you, I haven''t finished my work yet." It was the voice of a young man, refusing quickly. "Oh, what are you busy with? Have you finished your busy work? No one comes here to see a doctor, so you close the door quickly and let us go on the road! Delayed the general election, this head on my head , but it will fall anytime!" "Don''t play tricks on me." "It''s really useless! This time it''s true. The superior has issued an order. I won''t take you away tonight. I have to go to collect the punishment by myself tomorrow. I have prepared all the poisoned wine." Sikong Shuo frowned slightly when he heard the conversation coming from the hall: "What''s going on?" The coachman said: "I''m afraid we won''t be able to see him as a doctor. The official will take the young master away." Rong Qing rolled his eyes weakly. "Who wants to take away my Rong Qing?" "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo?" The coachman thought, does this pet have a spirituality, knowing that he can''t see it as sick, so he cried out in pain? He explained to Sikong again: "Young Master, you can''t show it here, I''ll take you to another doctor." no! I want Rong Qing! Rong Lin threw himself into Sikong Shuo''s arms, looking at him pitifully. Sikong Shuo smiled playfully. "Called Daddy." "Dad!" Sikong Shuo: "..." Sikong Shuo asked the coachman, "Where are they taking Young Master?" "It should be taken to Yundu for election." The driver said. Sikong Shuo asked in confusion: "Is your son a woman?" The coachman smiled: "No, the son is a man, but we in Soochow can have male concubines." As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Lin sprinted out. Rong Qing is his! is his! is his! Rong Lin rushed in, and threw himself into the arms of the young man in white without hesitation. Yundu Shuming''s open courtyard is full of crabapple and pear trees from the Central Plains, and the breeze blows, and the fragrance bursts. A young man in black clothes walked back and forth among the big trees, tirelessly. "Aren''t you still walking? It''s been all night." The graceful and luxurious woman came behind the boy at some point, took the cloak from the hand of the maid, and put it on the boy, "It''s as if you have never walked in your previous life! " "Mother''s Queen." The boy smiled slightly: "Maybe it''s true." "You!" The queen nodded fondly on his forehead, took his cold hand and sat down on the stone bench, "I heard that you didn''t eat anything at night, so I asked the kitchen to make some lamb chops and beef." The boy looked at the dishes presented by the maid, and frowned: "I won''t eat." Queen asked: "This is your favorite food, why don''t you eat it all of a sudden?" The boy thought for a while: "I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs and crystal cake." The queen blinked, and asked the maid behind her in a low voice: "What are sweet and sour pork ribs and crystal cake?" The court lady said: "It''s Central Plains cuisine." The queen nodded: "Find a cook from the Central Plains and make one for the prince." "Yes." The maid stepped back. The queen took the young man''s hand, looked left and right, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t get enough of it. Since his son fell into the water two years ago and hurt his heart, he has not been able to wake up. He thought he would spend his whole life guarding a living dead. The virtue of good life made his son wake up. She swore that she would definitely protect her son and prevent him from being hurt any more, and she would not allow him to suffer any more grievances. Come. "Do you remember Mr. Lian from Longmen Town? You grew up together, and you still said that you will marry him in the future." (end of this chapter) Chapter 1315： 【03】Black Belly Shuo Shuo Raising a Chaptery Chapter 1315 [03] Story of raising a baby with a black belly Rong Lin regretted immediately after throwing the opponent down. Although this person also has a handsome appearance and a dignified temperament, but he can be sure that this is not Rong Qing. Rong Qing hated sandalwood the most, saying that it smelled like a walking monk, this person, this room was full of the smell that Rong Qing hated. The surrounding guards and officials were all terrified by this scene. They were talking with Mr. Lian, when suddenly a little golden monster flew over and threw Mr. Lian down! The monster was fleshy and golden, as if it had stepped out of a painting, but when it turned its head, the fierce eyes shocked everyone! The official hurriedly waved his palm: "Hurry up and kill it! Don''t let it hurt Mr. Lian!" The guards drew out their sharp swords. A gust of wind came suddenly, like a scimitar, slicing through everyone''s knees. The guards couldn''t hold back the sudden pain, screamed, and knelt down on the ground one by one. The official''s expression changed suddenly, and he looked around, and saw a slender jade-like hand slowly opening the curtain. Hands are like pearls, illuminating a piece of dull and old linen into new and shiny. Nails are light jade color. The white wrist exposed from the cuff is like frozen snow. Master Guan''s throat tightened. Before seeing anyone, he was amazed by a hand. The man in purple got out of the carriage. Master Guan''s legs went limp in an instant. There really is such a person in the world! Exuberant complexion and greasy texture, frosty appearance and moon charm, moving like the wind, light as clouds. I have lived most of my life, and this is the first time I see such a beautiful face, why is it a man? Not only the official, but everyone else, including Mr. Lian, were all startled by the appearance and demeanor of the visitor. For a long while, he couldn''t make a sound, until the other party walked into the room and hugged the little monster from Mr. Lian''s body. I got up and said, "Sorry, my pet is naughty, and I surprised you." That deep and magnetic voice, with a slight kindness, made people''s hearts go soft. The official could not stand still, and the guards were not much better than him, and they were all flushed by the voice. Mr. Lian was the first to react, stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his clothes, and said to Sikong Shuo: "No problem." After seeing the sickly little monster, he coughed lightly, and said to the official: "I If there are sick people around, dont greet the adults first. Master Guan regained consciousness and called twice, but Young Master Lian ignored him and brought Sikong Shuo and Rong Lin into the consulting room behind. Young Master Lian has recovered from the previous amazement, but he still doesn''t dare to look at Sikong Shuo''s appearance too much, for fear of his heart beating wildly if he is not careful. He was sure that he didn''t have a habit of cutting off his sleeves, it was really the man in front of him "Ahem!" He cleared his throat, "My name is Lianxin, how dare I ask you your name?" "Sikong Shuo." Master Lian''s heart trembled again, can this person stop talking in such a lazy tone? It''s so attractive, isn''t it? "Mr. Sikong, please." Lian Xin led Sikong Shuo into the room, and ordered the servant girl to bring tea. The servant girl had never seen such a handsome man before. After serving the tea, she just stayed there and looked at Sikong Shuo shyly and timidly. Master Lian glared at her: "Why don''t you go down soon?" The servant girl withdrew unwillingly. Sikong Shuo picked up the teacup, took a sip, and fed it to Rong Lin''s mouth. Rong Lin turned his face away in disgust: "I won''t drink your saliva." Sikong Shuo raised his eyebrows: "Do you want me to drink yours?" Just one cup. Mr. Lian saw that this person was arguing for some reason, the little beast raised its head, its nostrils upturned, and looked very arrogant. Sikong Shuo slapped his ass: "I will test the poison for you with good intentions, and forget it if you don''t drink it." Okay, for the sake of you testing the poison for me, let me drink it without any trouble. Rong Xiaolin snorted proudly, licking a cup of tea clean. Mr. Lian sat down next to Sikong Shuo, with a small table in between: "Mr. Sikong, your pet doesn''t seem to be an ordinary beast." Sikong Shuo smiled faintly, and said, "Master Lian, can you see what it is?" "It seems to be..." Mr. Lian had a bold guess in his heart, but felt that the guess was absurd, and smiled, "It can''t be the extinct unicorn. I am blind, and I hope Mr. Sikong can enlighten me." Sikong Shuo said calmly, "It''s the Qilin." Master Lian was stunned: "How could it be? Qilin is an ancient mythical beast, it should have been extinct long ago..." Sikong Shuo smiled and did not speak. Master Lian suppressed his shock and stretched out his hand: "Can I... have a look at it?" Sikong Shuo put Rong Lin on the table. Rong Lin had a high fever, and after going through another experience just now, he had to pounce with all his strength. He had already lost his strength, so he just lay down on the table lazily, allowing Mr. Lian to look at him. Master Lian touched its forehead, and it trembled uncomfortably. Master Lian hurriedly said, "This is where the unicorn grows horns. It''s very fragile. I don''t like others to touch it." "Knowing that you still touch?" Rong Lin rolled his eyes. Young Master Lian only heard a series of "Aooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow" thinking the little monster is protesting him, and patiently explained: "I just checked and didn''t mean to hurt you." "Hmph~" Rong Lin continued to roll his eyes. Sikong Shuo pursed his lips, trying to suppress the slightly raised corners of his lips, but he couldn''t. Rong Lin knew what Sikong Shuo was laughing at, and wished he could dig a hole and bury this thousand-year-old fox. Wasn''t it just the wrong person? Is it necessary to laugh so much? He can''t believe that this guy didn''t guess that he made a mistake? Don''t stop him, just watch his jokes on purpose! snort! Sikong Shuo held back his laughter, until his intestines almost burst. "He''s very hot, what did you feed him?" Young Master Lian asked. Sikong Shuomian said without changing his expression, "Preserved egg and lean meat porridge." "Ah?" Mr. Lian was dumbfounded, "You... you gave Qilin this to eat? No wonder it feels uncomfortable. Qilin is a vegetarian animal and cannot eat meat. But I feel that its stomach is quite empty, and it should have been excreted completely. , Ill prescribe some medicine for it to lower the temperature. Wait a moment, Ill go and look up the medical books of the patriarch to see what can cure Qilins high fever. As soon as Mr. Lian left, Rong Lin glared at Sikong Shuo fiercely: "You father, you are really incompetent!" Sikong Shuo ravaged Rong Lin''s head: "It''s okay, as long as my son is competent, the blue is better than the blue." "I found it, I found it!" Mr. Lian came in ecstatically holding a dusty booklet, Sikong Shuo and Rong Lin returned to normal in an instant, Mr. Lian said with a smile: "It is said in ancient books that when a unicorn is very hot, put ice water on it. Just soak in it and it''ll be fine." Rong Lin: "..." After being soaked for two hours, Rong Lin''s high fever finally subsided, Young Master Lian carried Rong Lin to the couch, took a towel and wiped it for Rong Lin, and when he was about to wipe Rong Lin, Rong Lin suddenly turned over, The little paw covered his little Douding. This is Rong Qing''s, no one is allowed to see it except Rong Qing! Mr. Lian said in amazement: "Mr. Sikong, come and see, it... is it about to pee? What are you doing covering it?" understand these? Sikong Shuo didn''t know how much effort he had to hold back his laughter, and said solemnly, "Yes, it''s about to pee." I don''t know what came to mind, Mr. Lian ran out quickly, and soon, he took a small bottle and pointed it between the little monster''s legs: "Use here, I haven''t seen a unicorn **** before, so it happens to be for you too." Get a urine test." Rong Lin: "..." Sikong Shuo: Hahahaha Rong Lin tossed about for a day, and fell asleep drowsily after eating some leopard milk. In order not to be peeped by someone, it is lying, lying, sleeping,! Mr. Lian was flipping through the ancient books, and at the same time picked up a pen to make comments beside the habits of the unicorn: "It seems that the records in the ancient books are not completely correct. It is said in the ancient books that unicorns sleep on their sides, but they sleep on their stomachs; And the unicorn doesn''t eat meat...it seems to be wrong, it just smelled the meat and almost jumped on the table to grab the plate from us." Sikong Shuo pressed down the corners of his raised lips, and said lightly, "When will it recover?" "It will be fine once the high fever subsides. Although it is a small unicorn, its recovery ability is very strong. I think it will be alive and kicking tomorrow morning." Mr. Lian said, and made another annotation on the ancient book. Sikong Shuo glanced at the ancient book and said, "Is this your ancestral medical book?" Mr. Lian couldn''t hide his pride and said: "Yes, our ancestors were doctors of the Qilin family, who specialized in the research and treatment of Qilin''s diseases. Later, when the Qilin disappeared, our ancestors changed to treating other animals. And it has been passed down, which has made many powerful veterinarians. However, I thought that the records about the unicorn were deceived by the ancestors. Fortunately, I met you, otherwise, I will definitely tell my son in the future that these things are used by the ancestors to deceive themselves and others." "How long will it take to reach adulthood?" Sikong Shuo asked again. "It''s hard to say. It is recorded in the ancient books that it will reach adulthood at the age of thirty, but according to my observations, it is much stronger and smarter than the one-two-month-old unicorn described in the ancient books. Maybe it will reach adulthood earlier." Lian replied. . Sikong Shuo tapped the table with his index finger: "Then... can he become a human?" Mr. Lian flipped through the ancient books, read a few chapters carefully, and said: "There is no record in the ancient books. To be honest, half of this book is missing, but I heard from my great-grandfather that the reason why the Qilin clan disappeared is because they all If you have cultivated into an adult, if what my great-grandfather said is true, then it should be able to do it too." Sikong Shuo let out a cry. Master Lian said again: "By the way, Mr. Sikong, where did you get it?" Sikong Shuo stared and thought for a while: "It fell into my carriage by itself, and then lingered on." Young Master Lian is simply envious and jealous. For an excellent veterinarian, he dreams of owning a king of beasts. Unfortunately, he still has a way to catch tigers and lions, and he can also raise them. Kirin...that is simply impossible. However, although it is impossible to own a unicorn nowadays, it is worthwhile to see a living one. He smiled and said: "I really envy you, Mr. Sikong." Sikong Shuo glanced at Rong Lin and smiled lightly: "If you like it, I can give it to you." "Good, good, good! Good!" Lian Gongzi couldn''t believe his ears, but he didn''t forget that it is absolutely not allowed to be polite at this time! He stammered and said: "We met by chance, you gave me such a precious gift, I...I don''t even know how to thank you." Rong Lin, who was sound asleep, didn''t know that he was betrayed by his black-hearted "father". He dreamed that he threw Rong Qing down, and laughed so hard that he drools. Sikong Shuo laughed and said, "I heard that even the young master is going to Yundu?" "Yes." Mr. Lian''s smile gradually faded. The crown prince drafted the draft, and the queen decided that he must participate in the election, and even sent a confidant to pick him up. He just had a few years of friendship with the crown prince and communicated with each other. The letter, the queen misunderstood the relationship between the two of them, it really makes people... hard to argue! He looked at Sikong Shuo, "Does Master Sikong want to go too?" Sikong Shuo nodded: "I want to visit Yundu, but I can''t get in because I haven''t found a suitable guide." Yundu road guides are not something ordinary people and tourists can get. You must have a very strong relationship with the government before you can be recommended to join the capital. The person who recommends you must be very careful, because if someone who enters Yundu commits a crime in Yundu, The recommender is to sit with him. This is why most tourists who come to Yundu for sightseeing are turned away. Master Lian is from an official family, so he is naturally qualified to bring people into the capital. But Young Master Lian is not familiar with Sikong Shuo, so he doesnt know what kind of person Sikong Shuo is, what kind of background he has, whether the reason for entering Yundu is really for sightseeing or there are other secrets... However, Sikong Shuo has already given him such a precious beast, if he refuses to agree, wouldn''t it be unreasonable? "I... If I don''t bring you into the capital, will you still give me the unicorn?" Young Master Lian asked cautiously. "No." Sikong Shuo said without hesitation. Master Lian looked at the little unicorn he had dreamed of, and said with a heart: "Okay, I will take you into the capital." Poor Rong Xiaolin, such a black-bellied father is also drunk (end of this chapter) Chapter 1316： 【04】Meet Rong Qing Chapter 1316 [04] Meeting Rong Qing Rong Lin woke up and found himself in an embrace exuding sandalwood. His first reaction was that even the pervert would not let him fall asleep, remember to check him! Opening his eyes, he saw Mr. Lian smilingly looking at him. If his ears weren''t blocking him, the corners of his lips could reach the back of his head. He frowned: "What are you smirking at?" Master Lian smiled slightly: "Wake up, from today onwards, I will be your father, I gave you a very prestigious name, Lian Dabao, how about it? Do you like it?" Oh shit! You are the big treasure! Your whole family is even Dabao! I have a name! It''s Rong Lin! It was given by Rong Qing! Wait, no, what did the pervert say? From today on, he is his father? "Sikong Shuo! You bastard! What did you do to me again?" Sikong Shuo heard the sound, and walked leisurely in the yard, holding an orange in his hand, peeling it leisurely. "Who is it called? It''s early in the morning, and it doesn''t make people sleep well." He said lazily, with a smile on his lips. Rong Lin jumped up high, and stabbed at Sikong Shuo. With a single pointing finger, Sikong Shuo pressed the disobedient little guy on the table, then stuffed the peeled orange into Rong Lin''s mouth, and said with a slight smile, "Look how nice I am to you, even you are not I have a son, and I will feed you something." The fire in Rong Lin''s heart, if eyes could kill, Sikong Shuo would have been wiped out a hundred times! "What the **** did you do?" "I didn''t do anything, I sent you away." "Give me away... You said it lightly! Who are you? Why do you send me away?" Or to the pervert who wants to check his little bean all day long! Sikong Shuo curled his lips into a smile: "I''m your father, you called me yourself, forgot?" "..." Rong Lin wished he could bite himself to death! Yesterday, when he was anxious to see "Rong Qing" outside, Sikong Shuo stopped him and forced him to call daddy. He thought this guy was just taking advantage of his mouth, but unexpectedly, he was waiting here What about him! "If you don''t plan for a day, I will die?" "No way." Sikong Shuo smiled, "But if you calculate it, you won''t die." Rong Qing: "..." When I grow up, I will bite you to death! Sikong Shuo twisted Rong Lin in front of Lian Xin: "Take care of you..." Master Lian reminded: "Lian Dabao." "Yes, look after your Lian Dabao." Sikong Shuo stuffed Rong Xiaolin into the arms of Young Master Lian. Master Lian touched his little beast distressedly. When Sikong Shuo pressed it on the table just now, his heart jumped into his throat. He was afraid that this little thing would be crushed to death by Sikong Shuo before it had a dog. Hugging Rong Lin tightly, he said to Sikong Shuo: "What did you tell it just now? It seems very upset." Sikong Shuo said with a faint smile, "Just tell him to listen to the new master." "Oh." Sikong Shuo asked again: "When are we going to leave?" According to Master Guan, he should have set off last night. In order to treat Rong Xiaolin''s illness, Young Master Lian stubbornly stayed. Due to his status as the "appointed concubine", Master Guan did not dare to tie him up with a rope. , but this morning I came to remind you again. Even the young master doesn''t want to go to Yundu, he''s such a good man, how can he marry the prince? But the queen had already misunderstood, even if he wanted to clear up the misunderstanding, it was necessary for him to take such a trip, not to mention that he had promised to bring Sikong Shuo into the capital. Looking at the little unicorn in his arms, he said quietly, "Let''s go after breakfast." "I won''t go!" Thinking about it with his toes, he knew that Sikong Shuo had sold him in exchange for the opportunity to enter Yundu. It was Sikong Shuo''s task to find Huangfu Yan and Huangfushan, but not his, so why sacrifice him as cannon fodder? Master Lian looked at Sikong Shuo blankly: "What is he calling? Are you hungry?" Sikong Shuo smiled impeccably: "Give him to me first, you go prepare breakfast, I don''t eat meat." People who should eat meat dont eat meat, but Qilin, who shouldnt eat meat, grabs meat to eat. Young Master Lian raises his eyebrows, puts down Rong Lin and goes away. Rong Lin turned his face away: "Don''t expect me to promise you! Let me tell you! It''s useless if you send me away! I have feet and I can run!" Sikong Shuo Ruyu''s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table, and he said casually: "After you fell asleep yesterday, I had a chat with Mr. Lian, and Mr. Lian and I mentioned many things about the Prince of Soochow. thing." snort! Soochow prince doing his shit? Rong Lin rolled his eyes, rolled his eyes, rolled his eyes again! Sikong Shuo said leisurely: "Young Master Lian told me that he didn''t know how to form an army before, and those formations were all taught to him by the prince''s letters." Hmph, so what? No matter how powerful he is, is he as powerful as Rong Qing? "He also said..." After a pause, Sikong Shuo looked at Rong Lin, with a hint of ambiguity in his eyes, "The crown prince had a serious illness two years ago. After he recovered, his temperament changed drastically. He used to know how to ride and shoot. I dont know everything, but I can learn poetry and songs that I didnt know before, and I have good medical skills. Even the young master was only a veterinarian, how can he heal people? It is said that he gave the guidance. Rong Lin''s ears perked up. "Young Master Lian also said that the Crown Prince used to love lamb chops and beef, but now he prefers sweet and sour pork ribs and crystal cake." Sikong Shuo patted the dust on his hands, "Aren''t you surprised that a Dongwu native How do you get used to our Central Plains food?" As soon as the words fell, Rong Lin ran out at high speed. After breakfast, the two of them, one animal, and some guards, boarded the carriage to Yundu. Because they had to cross three large deserts on the way, the official took a few strong camels with him. The leopard couldn''t follow, Master Lian ordered someone to carefully send her back to her jungle, where she held Rong Xiaolin and fed her for the last time. After all, she is a wet nurse, and Rong Xiaolin is actually quite reluctant to part with him. When he was a human, he didn''t remember how he grew up. It was only when he became a unicorn that he felt this warmth. He snuggled into the arms of Mother Leopard, and was reluctant to leave for a long time. It was impossible for the coachman to follow, so he accepted the task of sending the leopard back to the jungle. Rong Lin stole a gold collar from Sikong Shuo and put it on Leopard''s mother''s neck. It had its imprint on it. Lions and tigers would run away if they smelled it. From then on, there would be no more beasts in the jungle. Dare to bully her. When she pulled Rong Lin out of Mother Leopard''s embrace, Mother Leopard wept, and Rong Lin''s eye circles were also red. Young Master Lian secretly wondered, he didn''t expect that beasts have feelings that are not inferior to those of human beings. He said that humans have the heart of beasts, and in his opinion, humans are not as good as beasts. Rong Lin has not been immersed in sadness for a long time. After all, they just went to different places, and it is not parting life or death. If they want to meet in the future, there are many opportunities. Moreover, having such a mother caring about him made him feel very happy, and his mood improved day by day. Rong Lin still doesn''t like to be a vegetarian. Every time the young master feeds him grass and vegetables, he turns his face away in disgust. Desert fruit is very rare. Mr. Lian bought a cucumber from a merchant and came to Rong Lin excitedly. Rong Lin ran away: "Cucumber, you give me a cucumber! Is I going to give you a chrysanthemum?" Although Young Master Lian didnt understand, but judging by Dabaos expression, he should be unhappy. What a difficult little beast! After three days of hunger strike, Rong Lin finally ushered in the first feast of meat in his lifemushroom pork rib porridge. Although it was not as good as Lanzhi and Yueyue''s cooking skills, it was enough to kill Sikong Shuo in seconds. Sikong Shuo''s cooking skills were not in his heart. Prejudice is really... hard to say! Rong Lin still had stomach problems at first, but after eating for a while, he gradually got used to it and became the first unicorn ever to love meat. The benefits of eating meat to Rong Lin are obvious. Although his stature hasn''t changed much, the flesh on his body is quite firm. "An ancient book says that a unicorn grows horns at the age of ten, but according to my observations, it may grow horns at the age of three." Mr. Lian opened the ancient book and said tirelessly: "However, there are some who will never grow horns. " "What if it doesn''t grow?" Sikong Shuo asked casually. Mr. Lian said: "Horns are used by unicorns to attract each other during mating. Touching and stroking can make unicorns achieve aphrodisiac effect. If there are no horns, it is equivalent to a human eunuch, and the people below cannot react. " Rong Lin spat out a mouthful of meatballs! Since that day, everyone has noticed that Mr. Lian''s little monster often rubs his forehead against the wall or stone, as if... trying to grind something out. The desert is difficult to travel. It only takes one month to travel in the Central Plains, but it may take half a year here. When he arrived at the third desert, Rong Xiaolin was half a year old. Mr. Lian opened the ancient book: "... at half a year old, the unicorn has entered the germination period, which means that the unicorn has passed the most vulnerable stage, and will be invulnerable to all poisons and diseases in the future. Moreover, its bones and flesh are all intact. Very strong, cut it, dropped it, it''s not big at all..." "Aw" Before Young Master Lian finished speaking, Sikong Shuo threw Rong Xiaolin off the city wall. Lian was dumbfounded as he watched his little pet fall from the 30-meter-high desert wall onto the hard bluestone floor, and mumbled out the last word: "Yeah." With a bang, Rong Xiaolin faced down and smashed a big hole in the floor. "Si, Kong, Shuo!" Hearing someone''s feeble roar, Sikong Shuo clapped his hands, and in the eyes of Mr. Lian who was completely dumbfounded, he smiled with his lips curled up: "Gu Shucheng doesn''t lie to me." For a week, Rong Lin ignored this black heart. One day, Mr. Lian was studying the unicorn log in an ancient book again: "The unicorns are all born with supernatural power. My great-grandfather said that even if they cultivated to become humans, a considerable part of the unicorns still retain their supernatural power. By the way, Sikong My lord, I once treated a tourist from southern Xinjiang, he said that there is a commander in southern Xinjiang who can tear a full-grown buffalo at the age of seven, if my guess is correct, this person should be a descendant of Qilin." "How much force would it take to tear apart a full-grown buffalo with bare hands?" Sikong Shuo asked abruptly. "Uh... this..." He is not good at arithmetic, "Anyway, anyway... Anyway, the Qilin family should... all be able to pull a thousand catties..." After finishing speaking, his eyes swept away, "Huh? Where''s Dabao?" Has been crushed by Sikong Shuo under the heavy tripod, his eyes turned white, mouth foaming... The days when Rong Lin was ravaged finally ended when he entered Yundu. Master Lian handed Lu Yin over to the city guards. After the guards inspected Lu Yin, they knew that it was the empress who announced that he had entered the capital, so they readily let Sikong Shuo enter the city. The closer he got to the palace, the more disturbed Rong Lin felt. He was very scared, and he searched for the palace full of hope, but it turned out that the prince of Soochow was another Lianzi. If that person is not Rong Qing, what should he do? Even if it was Rong Qing, would Rong Qing recognize him? Even if you recognize him, are you willing to forgive him? Countless doubts were intertwined in his heart, and cold sweat broke out on his body. In the palace, the palace is playing chess with the prince. The prince plays very well and can beat her every game: "You child, don''t you know how to let the mother queen? How many people outside please the mother queen, and the mother queen is treated here by you!" Wronged." The prince said: "The reason why I don''t give up chess is because I respect my mother, and I don''t want to use those little tricks to deceive her. As for pleasing my mother, my son recovered from illness, isn''t it enough to make her happy?" The empress couldn''t help laughing: "I''m just teasing you! How can those people make the empress happy? It''s you, who make the empress worry about you, laugh for you, and cry for you." The prince smiled. The palace lady walked in with strides, saluted, and reported: "Your Majesty, Young Master Lian has arrived and is waiting for your summoning at the gate of the palace." The queen said anxiously: "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and declare!" "But, Mr. Lian still has a friend..." "Isn''t Mr. Lian''s friend the Prince''s friend? Please come in respectfully!" Rong Lin finally stepped into the East Palace. He waited for this moment for too long. Under the crabapple tree, the prince heard light footsteps and turned around slowly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 1317： 【05】 Chapter 131705 At that glance, it seemed like a thousand years later, and he was no longer the same as before. But Rong Lin still recognized him, maybe it has nothing to do with appearance or identity, it''s just that clear and cold temperament, that throbbing that made him feel spontaneously. In this life, besides you, who else will your heart be moved by? "Rong Qing!" Rong Lin rushed towards the Prince of Soochow without hesitation. No one can imagine how happy and excited he was. He died to follow Rong Qing, but if there is no Rong Qing in this strange world, then what''s the point of his rebirth? Fortunately, I found Rong Qing. Finally, let him find it. "Rong Qing, Rong Qing, Rong Qing..." However, just as he was about to throw himself into Rong Qing''s arms, the queen at the side suddenly called out: "Escort" The master hidden in the surroundings immediately drew out his sword and slashed at Rong Lin. How long has it been since Rong Lin saw Rong Qing? Those days that don''t count as death, those days that don''t count as waiting, just the missed time is five years, this group of people who don''t know the so-called dare to stop him from recognizing Rong Qing? ! The seven-month-old unicorn went berserk, swung its sharp claws, and knocked down a group of big inner guards one by one. Master Lian was dumbfounded, and quickly took out a notebook and charcoal pencil from his arms: "Qilin, with a violent temper, already possessed impressive attack power at seven months old, and the eight guards couldn''t handle it..." After Rong Lin dealt with the guards, he grinned and ran to Rong Qing impatiently. The queen turned pale with fright at this scene, she had never seen such a weird little beast, it looked like a horse but not a horse, like a wolf but not a wolf, with a golden body and strong limbs, but its eyes were extremely fierce. The people are all torn apart, and at this moment it recklessly moves towards its own son, not knowing if it wants to eat his son... Yes, I must want to eat the prince! Its eyes are green! It''s drooling! It, it, it laughed evilly! The queen swayed and almost fainted. In the blink of an eye, a man full of air came from the southeast: "Where is the evildoer? How dare you make trouble in the palace?! Take a whip from me!" Snapped! A gleaming black whip hit Rong Lin''s side. It was because Rong Lin dodged quickly. If he was slower, he might have been hit. But even so, Rong Lin was slightly hurt. The whip didn''t look very powerful, and it didn''t make a few cracks when it hit the ground, but the whip energy that faintly affected Rong Lin pierced into Rong Lin''s body like a steel needle. Rong Lin''s speed slowed down. Sikong Shuo frowned: "What''s going on? Who is that person?" "That''s our national teacher of Soochow, surnamed Yu." Mr. Lian replied. "There''s something wrong with his whip." While Sikong Shuo was speaking, Guoshi Yu hit Rong Lin with a whip again. Rong Lin managed to dodge, but was shocked by the whip and rolled several times. Master Yu continued to whip Rong Lin, Sikong Shuo''s eyes turned cold, he jumped up, and grabbed the whip with his bare hands before the next whip hit Rong Lin. Rong Lin was really hurt, so he jumped into Sikong Shuo''s arms, and Sikong Shuo hugged him firmly. There was an aura on the whip that made Rong Lin terrified, and Rong Lin trembled. Master Lian hurried forward to take Rong Lin from Sikong Shuo''s arms, but Sikong Shuo didn''t give it to him. He looked at the mighty national teacher coldly, and said, "How many whips have you been whipped in total?" Everyone was shocked by this pleasant and cold voice. Sikong Shuo said coldly: "If I remember correctly, it should be two lashes, then well, I will give you back double, you are welcome!" When the words fell, Sikong Shuo pulled with one hand, and saw the whip handle that was held tightly by Master Yu suddenly let go, and flew in front of Sikong Shuo. Beat down without mercy. Master Yu was beaten to pieces, both sides of his face were swollen, and welts were criss-crossed on his face, like a big fork. "Poof." Someone couldn''t hold back and laughed. is the prince who has been silent. Master Yu''s face instantly turned pale: "Prince! I have been bullied by others! I have suffered this misfortune to protect you, you...you...you can actually laugh!" The queen also felt that the crown prince had passed, how could she laugh at the national teacher in front of so many people? Can''t you go back to the house and laugh secretly? Squeezing his son''s hand, he said to the national teacher solemnly: "Okay, the prince didn''t do it on purpose." Looking at Mr. Lian who was standing beside Sikong Shuo, he asked, "Lian Xin, what...how did this happen?" What''s the matter? Is this son your friend? Why does his pet suddenly want to bite the prince?" Lian Xin scratched her head in embarrassment, and said with a dry smile, "To be honest, empress, this is my pet." "You... yours?" The queen was shocked, and after adjusting her expression, she said angrily, "Then why did you let it bite? Don''t you know that the prince can''t do martial arts? If it bites, whose fault should it be? Huh? Who can afford it? Bengong only has such a son! You tell Bengong, what should we do about this matter!" Lian Xin was scolded so badly that she bit her head and said: "Ma''am, this... it''s just a misunderstanding, Dabao doesn''t bite, it''s just a little... naughty, it''s the same way when it saw me for the first time. The whole body fell down, but it didn''t bite me! It can jump on whoever it likes! It may be that His Royal Highness is too handsome." "Of course! My son, can you not be handsome? If you are like this, it likes it, so naturally it won''t let my son go!" The queen said, and she became proud, and almost collided with the pursuit of the little beast. The matter of the prince was forgotten, and the matter of the national teacher being beaten up was also forgotten. Master Yu was trembling with anger: "Empress! It''s not an ordinary beast! It''s a monster!" The queen''s face paled! The prince looked at the little beast. Rong Xiaolin is still trembling in Sikong Shuo''s arms. Now, it is just a weaned little milk beast. It is in danger and needs to hide in a safe place. Sikong Shuo weighed the whip in his hand: "Afraid of it?" "Hmm." Rong Xiaolin''s voice was aggrieved. It is a very strange thing that a unicorn, which can not die from a height of 30 meters and cannot be crushed by a thousand catty tripod, should be so afraid of a whip. Sikong Shuo''s eyes flickered, he threw the whip to Young Master Lian, touched Rong Lin''s forehead, and said softly, "I''ll take you out of the palace." Rong Lin shook his head, and looked at the prince eagerly. The eyes of a man and a beast met in the air, one full of affection, the other full of ignorance. Rong Lin''s heart sank for a while. The prince smiled and walked towards this side: "What a cute little beast, can I hug it?" "No." Sikong Shuo refused politely. The prince was slightly taken aback: "Why?" Sikong Shuo said: "Because it was injured in front of you." Rong Xiaolin''s eyes were red, afraid that Rong Qing would see his tears, so he buried his head in Sikong Shuo''s arms. The prince asked puzzledly: "According to your words, could it be that it was injured or my fault?" Sikong Shuo said slowly, "Exactly." "Huh?" The prince''s eyes widened. Sikong Shuo looked into the depths of his eyes firmly, and said word by word: "You must not let anyone hurt it. As soon as you do this, I will hand it over to you." "Give it to... me?" The prince looked puzzled. Lian Xin hurriedly said: "Didn''t you already give it to me? It...it...it is my pet now! It is up to me to give it away!" "It''s not anyone''s pet!" Sikong Shuo suddenly said harshly, shaking his heart with fright, "When something happens to it and you only focus on recording your useless documents, you are no longer its owner. not qualified!" Sikong Shuo finished speaking coldly, grabbed the whip from Mr. Lian''s hand, turned around and left. "Stop!" Master Yu yelled, "I don''t care who you are, whether you are Mr. Lian''s friend or not, but you hurt me today, so don''t even think about leaving the palace!" Sikong Shuo turned around slowly, with a faint smile on his lips, charming and charming: "What do you want?" Yu Guoshi has never seen such a captivating smile, he immediately swallowed his saliva, and said: "Leave this little monster, return the dragon whip to this seat, then kneel down, give this seat three knocks, and this seat will surround you A little life!" The queen frowned and said: "National teacher! This is Lianxin''s friend! Can you sell Lianxin, the crown prince, and Bengong?" Sikong Shuo said indifferently: "I don''t need anyone to show off my face. Whoever wants this little beast, go grab it yourself; if you want to get back your whip, just go ahead and grab it; as for this seat, let me give it to you." Kowtow, if you can hold down my knees, I will give you a hundred kowtows!" "Don''t you dare to be my seat?" Master Yu rolled up his beard and charged at Sikong Shuo. The crown prince took a stride and blocked the way of Master Yu: "Enough! This is the lonely East Palace, not your Palace of the Master! Go back to your Palace of the Master if you want to be presumptuous!" Master Yu squinted his eyes and gave a wink to the disciple not far away. The disciple understood and quietly approached Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo sneered, picked up his whip and threw it into the ancient well in the courtyard. Master Yu suddenly changed his face: "My whip! My whip! My whip" He didn''t care about making trouble for Sikong Shuo, and rushed towards the ancient well like crazy, and jumped down without saying a word. "Master! Master!" The disciples also panicked. Sikong Shuo touched the weak little guy: "Relieve Qi? Rong Xiaolin." Rong Lin hummed weakly. The crown prince came and looked at the weak little beast: "It seems to be suffering, why don''t you go away? Stay here for one night and let someone heal it." Sikong Shuo was unmoved. Rong Lin''s little paws scratched Sikong Shuo''s lapel, his eyes pleading. "What? You have to live here too? Are you stupid?" These words were obviously meant for the prince. But the crown prince couldn''t understand and looked at them blankly. It would be a lie to say that Rong Qing doesn''t remember himself, Rong Lin is not sad at all, but he will never get angry with Rong Qing, and will always want to stay by Rong Qing''s side "Promise!" Sikong Shuo glared at Rong Xiaolin, and said to the prince angrily, "Where do you live?" The prince''s eyes lit up: "Just live in my bedroom!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1318： 【06】 Chapter 131806 Rong Lin is very happy to be able to stay in Rong Qing''s bedroom, which means that he can have intimate contact with Rong Qing, although, for the time being, Sikong Shuo does not allow it to do so. Several people entered the prince''s bedroom, Sikong Shuo put Rong Lin on the soft couch: "Are you still uncomfortable?" Rong Lin shook his head: "It''s much better." The prince blinked, looked at the man and the beast, and said nothing. Mr. Lian reminded in a low voice: "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Sikong often talks to Dabao. He is used to talking to himself, but he is not bad-hearted." When he mentioned this, he thought of Guoshi Yu, and said: "It is the master of the country who has nothing to say. Courtesy first, you must not blame Mr. Sikong." The crown prince hummed, and looked at Rong Lin. Rong Lin almost recovered, a carp rolled and jumped down, flopped a few times and then jumped onto the prince''s bed, regardless of the dust on his little paws, just rolled around in the place where Rong Qing slept. Roll over, roll over, the pillow and quilt are messed up by him. Master Lian stared: "Dabao, come down!" Rong Lin didn''t bother to talk to him. Master Lian''s face darkened: "Dabao! If you don''t come down again, I will be angry!" Sikong Shuo smiled faintly: "Why are you angry with him?" Master Lian tried his best to calm down and said, "It''s my pet! If it doesn''t listen to me, I''ll get angry! Dabao! Come down for me!" The crown prince stepped forward and said to Young Master Lian, "Don''t be so fierce." Sikong Shuo looked at the prince and said, "It''s none of your business how he killed Dabao?" Rong Lin''s face sank: "Who allowed you to yell at Rong Qing?" Sikong Shuo stared at Rong Lin with a cold gaze: "I just yelled at him for what? Who else needs permission? You?" Young Master Lian was angry: "If you quarrel with me, just quarrel with me. Why are you angry with Dabao? You are amazing in martial arts? Don''t forget who brought you into Yundu? And who brought you into the palace?" ? "You think I rarely enter the palace?" "I don''t mind you leaving!" "You are sick! Who told you to drive him away? If you want to go, go!" Rong Lin rushed over, glaring at Young Master Lian. Master Lian naturally couldn''t understand Rong Lin''s words, but he could feel that Rong Lin was defending Sikong Shuo, so he couldn''t help but secretly cursed that his adoptive mother was not as old as his own mother. A "messy battle", the ladies looked at each other, unable to figure out who was arguing with whom, and who was defending whom. The prince waved his hand, and the court ladies retreated tactfully. The prince pointed to the chair beside him: "Sit down and talk." Rong Lin wagged his tail, just sit down and talk, what''s the fuss? Or is my Rong Qing sensible? Rong Xiaolin jumped back on the bed. The crown prince glanced at him with complicated eyes. On the other side, Sikong Shuo and Young Master Lian sat down respectively, and the crown prince poured tea for them. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was a little weird. Still the crown prince spoke: "This little beast seems to be different from the ones outside, what kind is it?" Master Lian drank tea, his mood eased, and he said: "The ancient beast, Qilin." The crown prince was obviously taken aback: "Kirin? How can there still be... Isn''t it extinct long ago?" Master Lian thought for a while: "Dabao may be the last unicorn in the world." The prince let out a cry. Sikong Shuo looked at Mr. Lian indifferently and said, "It has its own name, Rong Lin." When he said this, his eyes turned to the prince, and he stared into the prince''s eyes for a moment, as if he wanted to see something out of it. . The prince smiled gently: "They are all from my own family. Even the young master was my former companion, and his friends are my friends. If you don''t mind, Mr. Sikong, you can stay in the East Palace. From the young master''s accent, it doesn''t seem like the East Palace." Wu people, I don''t know where the son came from." "Xiliang." Sikong Shuo looked at the prince deeply. The prince said calmly: "I have never been there, if I have the chance, I really want to go and see it." Sikong Shuo picked up his teacup: "The Ma family in Xiliang once had a son who shocked the world, the prince has never heard of his name?" Before the prince could answer, he hurriedly said: "Forgot, the prince is still young, and Mr. Ma is famous. At that time, the crown prince may not have been born yet." The prince smiled. "I heard that the crown prince fell ill and his habits are quite different from before. Did something happen during the crown prince''s illness?" Sikong Shuo asked meaningfully. The prince said innocently: "I don''t know, just woke up, and that''s it. The national teacher said, I may have touched the gods, and the gods made me change." "Really?" Sikong Shuo laughed and stopped talking. Young Master Lian was quite bored hearing the two of you coming and going, so he looked at his Dabao, but to his disappointment, Dabao didn''t notice his existence at all. with green light. Could it be that the prince is really more handsome than him, so Dabao has empathized with him? What a unicorn! Sikong Shuo said again: "Who is that national teacher? Why did you say that Qilin is a monster?" "He." A trace of impatience appeared on the prince''s face, "It''s all about playing tricks and making elixir to make my father happy." "That''s not true, Yu Guoshi has real skills!" Mr. Lian interjected, "The ancestors of the Yu family, if we really want to go back, can be traced back to ancient times, our Lian family is a doctor of the Qilin family, and we make a living by assisting Qilin. However, the Yu family is different. They are animal trappers, and they live by hunting divine beasts. The whip in his hand is called the subduing dragon whip, which is a magic weapon that all divine beasts fear. almost." "No wonder I went to get his whip, and I got it as soon as I took it." Sikong Shuo had a private epiphany. "Actually, before I met you, I didn''t believe the stories handed down by the ancestors of the Lian family and the Yu family. I used to play with the whip when I was young, and I thought it was no big deal. Dabao was injured just now. I Only then did I really believe the rumors about the Yu family. Simply, the inheritance of the Yu family is not as complete as that of our Nian family. The Yu Guoshi is half a fool, and he can''t use the original power of the dragon whip. Tomorrow, Dabao should be alive and kicking again." Mr. Lian Said with relief. Regarding the fact that Dabao was whipped and he was recording documents, he regretted it afterwards, but he didn''t do it on purpose. He thought that the dragon-subduing whip was boasted by Yu Guoshi. Dabao is not afraid of a thousand catty tripod, but is he afraid of a whip? In the end, I was careless and really hurt Dabao. "Can the Dragon Subduing Whip be destroyed?" Sikong Shuo said, flicking his sleeves, a gleaming black whip appeared on the table. Young Master Lian and Rong Lin stared at each other, and Young Master Lian said: "You, you, didn''t you throw the whip into the well? How come... What did you throw? No, I just saw the whip you threw ! Everyone saw it!" Master Yu even jumped into a well! Sikong Shuo said casually: "It''s just a little trick." Then you can block everyone, that''s amazing! Young Master Lian looked at Sikong Shuo with envy and hatred. Sikong Shuo said: "Look at what I do? Do I look good?" "Good, it looks good." Mr. Lian said subconsciously. After finishing speaking, he realized that the words were somewhat ambiguous, so he hurriedly picked up the teacup and took a sip of cold water. Sikong Shuo said indifferently: "You haven''t told me how to destroy the Dragon Subduing Whip?" Mr. Lian straightened his expression, and said: "This... I really don''t know, this dragon-subduing whip is their ancestral thing. Thinking about it, it is not so easy to destroy it. If you are afraid that Master Yu will use it to hurt Dabao again, Just hide him." Rong Lin shrank into the quilt timidly, it was something that made him feel uncomfortable just by looking at it. Sikong Shuo took out his dagger to cut it, but it couldn''t cut it, and he put it on the fire, but it couldn''t be burned. "Give it to me, I have a way to destroy it." The prince stretched out his hand. Sikong Shuo looked him up and down: "Okay, one night, I''ll come back tomorrow morning, I hope it has disappeared from this world." But he said that Yu Guoshi searched in the well for a long time, and when he found himself, he was about to die when he was dragged down by his disciples. "Master, are you alright?" the eldest disciple asked with concern. Master Yu said out of breath, "I''m fine, but I didn''t find the whip!" "Huh? This...how about, disciple go down and look for it!" The eldest disciple began to take off his clothes. Master Yu held him down: "No, I can''t sense it, it shouldn''t be inside." "Why isn''t it there? We clearly saw it fall in..." Yu Guoshi bitterly said: "Hmph, probably, it''s that man who played tricks! He fooled me!" "National teacher, that man also claims to be me, so he is also a national teacher from somewhere?" the eldest disciple asked curiously. Master Yu squinted his eyes: "There is indeed an aura about him that makes me afraid." The chief disciple said worriedly: "Then...then how can I find him to get the whip back? He is so arrogant, so he will definitely not take the initiative to hand it over?" Master Yu snorted: "If you don''t hand it over, you won''t hand it over. He thought that without the dragon whip, I can''t do anything to a monster?" The empress is reading a book in her room. Even the young master has arrived today, and the prince is staying in the East Palace. Maybe at night, the two of them will have to cook rice! Although the prince is a little younger, he can still experience personnel affairs. "Your Majesty, are you so happy?" The maid offered cakes. The empress said with a smile, "Of course I am happy, Bengong, I will have a daughter-in-law soon." "Niang Niang, the national teacher is here to see you." The little **** outside the door reported. The queen''s smile faded, she put down the pastry and said, "Xuan." Master Yu entered the room, and saluted respectfully: "My minister, please pay respects to the Empress Empress. May your empress be in peace." The empress was angry, and said: "If none of you bother me, I will be safe!" Master Yu lowered his body. Queen asked: "It''s so late, why are you looking for this palace?" "Your Majesty, you can''t let His Royal Highness put a monster into the bedroom! I observe the stars at night and use a compass to divination. The monster is the evil star hit by the Prince, and it will hinder His Royal Highness from continuing to have an heir..." The queen interrupted him with a sneer: "The crown prince is going to marry Lianxin, of course there is no way to have children! What does this have to do with that little beast?" "Your Majesty, as the mother of a country, how can you imitate those people outside and marry the prince a male concubine?" "I am happy, why? You can control it?" "Mother!" "Hmph." The queen rolled her eyes, "I got such a son with great difficulty, and I have worked so hard to raise him so far, so I am not using it as a tool for you!" "Your Majesty! He is the prince! If he is cut off, what will the royal family do?" The queen sneered: "My son is not the only one in the royal family. Isn''t that woman pregnant with one? You even got a fortune-telling and said it was the prince." Master Yu left helplessly. The queen is a weirdo who can''t see anything but her son. Arguing with her can drive people to death. After exiting Fengyi Palace, the eldest disciple greeted him: "Master, does your empress agree to let the little demon out?" Master Yu shook his head. "Then what should we do, Master? Let''s just let that monster go like this?" Yu Guoshi frowned: "Of course I can''t let it go. I didn''t say anything in front of the queen. There must be some entanglement between the prince and this monster. It will harm the prince and make the prince unable to extend his heirs." The eldest disciple scratched his head, and suddenly, his eyeballs rolled around: "Ah, by the way, Master, this disciple has a good idea!" At night, after discussing important matters with Sikong Shuo and Young Master Lian, the crown prince went back to their rooms to rest. Rong Lin refused to leave, and pretended to sleep under the quilt. Prince said: "Let it sleep here." Sikong Shuo fished Rong Lin out of the quilt: "Rong Xiaolin, post it upside down to me again, and I will send you back to southern Xinjiang!" Rong Xiaolin pursed his lips, opened his eyes, glared weakly at Sikong Shuo, and turned his face away to ignore him. Sikong Shuo carried Rong Lin back to his room. Sleeping until midnight, Sikong Shuo slowly opened his eyes, and took out a note from his wide sleeve, which read: You are in Qionghua Palace. After putting away the note, he opened the door and flew out of the East Palace with lightness kung fu. As soon as he left, Rong Xiaolin on the bed opened his eyes, and while Father Hei Xin was away, he hurried to find Rong Qing to make out! but What if he comes back and finds that he is not there? Forget it, dont care, at worst, let him beat you up! Rong Xiaolin slipped out of the window. Mr. Lian was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Dabao had been by his side all these days, but suddenly he was gone, which was really unaccustomed. "I don''t know if Dabao is asleep? The injuries are all healed, or will it recur in the middle of the night? I''ll go and have a look!" Mr. Lian put on his coat and went to Sikong Shuo''s room. "Are you sure that man is not there?" In a corner of the East Palace, Master Yu asked the eldest disciple furtively. The eldest disciple nodded: "I''m sure, I saw him go out with my own eyes, and it seems to be heading for Qionghua Palace." "Qinghua Palace? He knows that woman?" Yu Guoshi frowned. The eldest disciple shook his head, expressing that he was not clear. Yu Guoshi waved his hand: "Forget it, he will go wherever he falls in love, and our task is not to guard him. If he causes trouble, it should be the responsibility of Lianxin and the guards of Ouchi. Remember, Qilin''s flesh is very hard, almost They are invulnerable to swords and guns, and ordinary poisons are not very powerful against them. Fortunately, I have a secret recipe from my ancestors! Enter the house later, don''t say anything, first sprinkle the powder, and then..." "Shh! Master, listen!" The eldest disciple covered Master Yu''s mouth. The two of them pricked up their ears and heard some movement in Sikong Shuo''s room. Master Yu said silently, "He''s back." The eldest disciple nodded: "It seems so, so what should we do now? He is so good at martial arts, we can''t beat him..." "To capture the thief, you must first capture the king, and then you must deal with him before you can catch the little monster." Yu Guoshi took out a pack of new medicine from his arms, "Even if he is a top expert, he must obediently be captured!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 1319： 【08】final Chapter 1319 [08] Final Chapter When I saw Xuan Yin for the first time, Xuan Yin had just turned three years old, chubby, sitting on a lawn, grabbing fruit to eat. He may be small, but he is dressed in expensive clothes, which are worth thousands of gold. Sikong Shuo slowly walked in front of Xuan Yin, compared to Xuan Yin''s luxury, he looked too shabby. Sensing the shadow pressing on his body, the little guy raised his head, with **** shiny eyes, he looked at the person ignorantly, and there was still a little juice left on his small red mouth, very cute: "Who are you?" ? Sikong Shuo reached out his cold hand and touched his head: "I am your brother." Xuanyin blinked her innocent eyes, and said childishly, "Another brother? I already have three brothers." Sikong Shuo knelt down and looked at Xuanyin steadfastly: "I am different from them. They are bad brothers, but I am a good brother." "Oh." Xuanyin seemed to understand, and grabbed a fruit with a hand full of saliva, "I''ll eat it for you." Sikong Shuo smiled lightly: "I won''t eat." "It''s delicious!" Xuanyin insisted. Sikong Shuo glanced at the fruit and said, "I know there is a place that has better food, do you want to come with me?" Xuan Yin nodded blankly. "Xiao Yin, who are you talking to?" Lan Zhen saw her son from a distance with a young man dressed as a eunuch, doubts flashed across her face, she walked over quickly, and took a closer look, "Is that you?" Sikong Shuo stood up and said excitedly, "It''s me, mother..." Lan Zhen picked up Xuanyin and interrupted him: "Why are you here? Who let you in?" Sikong Shuo''s expression became a little stiff: "I was ordered by Empress Li to give you and the young master lychees." Lan Zhen turned her face away and said: "Just hand over the lychee to the concierge, nothing else, please go back, little eunuch!" Sikong Shuo didn''t move. Lan Zhen frowned and looked at him: "What are you still doing here in a daze? Is there anything else to do? No matter what it is, I don''t want to talk to you. I will enter the palace some other day and thank you personally Kindness!" Sikong Shuo clenched his fists. Lan Zhen hugged Xuanyin, turned around and left. Xuanyin stared blankly at Sikong Shuo, seeing his embarrassed and unwilling face, and said crisply: "Mother, why are you angry with brother?" Lan Zhen''s eyes turned cold: "He is not your brother! Your brother is Xuan Yu, Xuan Bin, Xuan Zhao, not a eunuch!" "Oh." Xuanyin drooped his eyes, picking at the fruit in his hand. After walking a few steps, Lan Zhen turned her head when she didn''t hear any movement behind her: "What on earth do you want to do? Do you want me to find someone to throw you out?" Sikong Shuo''s eye circles were slightly red: "I saw his peace talisman." Lan Zhen subconsciously covered Xuanyin''s neckline, her eyes flustered. "That''s mine." Sikong Shuo said with a sob. Lan Zhen''s throat slid a little, not daring to look into his eyes: "I gave you this originally, I just took it back!" "Then why don''t you take my life back too? Is it interesting to keep me neither human nor ghost? You don''t want to see my father, and you can''t do anything with him, so you want to take revenge on me?" Sikong Shuo growled. Lan Zhen pressed Xuanyin''s ears, the corners of her mouth trembled a few times, and said: "Whatever you say, I don''t want to see you again, and I don''t want you to get close to Xuanyin again." The second time I saw Xuanyin was three months later, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, when the weather turned cold, Sikong Shuo went out to buy with some father-in-law from the House of Internal Affairs. However, the eunuchs also took some care of him. A big **** patted him on the shoulder and said: "The opportunity to go out of the palace is not every day. If you want to eat or play, please tell grandpa." Sikong Shuo slapped a thousand: "Thank you, Grandpa Li, for your love!" Eunuch Li smiled: "Come on, I''ll show you the wineries on South Street." "Yes." Sikong Shuo swept his eyes, and saw Lan Zhen walking down from a carriage diagonally opposite, holding Xuan Yin in his arms, and entered a jewelry shop. Xuanyin didn''t want to be hugged, and struggled to jump down. Lan Zhen patted Xuanyin''s chubby buttocks, and said angrily, "Don''t move around." Sikong Shuo''s eyes moved, but he followed Eunuch Li upstairs without saying anything. Eunuchs are all good people, and those who sit in high positions should not be underestimated. Eunuch Li noticed Sikong Shuo''s strangeness early in the morning, sat down at the table, and said with a smile: "Why? Know the young master of the Xuan family?" Sikong Shuo hummed: "Last time, I helped Concubine Li deliver lychees to Xuan''s house, and I had a chance to chat with the young master." "The king of Zhongshan dotes on this concubine very much. I heard that he treats him better than his concubine. Although the lady has no status, she insists on one thing in the mansion. Even the princess has to give her a little face. If you meet again in the future, it will cost you a lot." Dim Sum, don''t be bumped into." Eunuch Li kindly reminded. Sikong Shuo nodded: "Yes, I remember." Soon, the food and drink were served, and the eunuchs raised their glasses to drink. Sikong Shuo waited on him cautiously, and glanced at the jewelry shop from time to time. Women probably can''t move when choosing jewelry. It''s been a long time since Lan Zhen came out, but Xuan Yin ran out of the shop with chubby short legs. There were many people on the street, and he disappeared into the crowd after a while. Sikong Shuo put down the jug, and said to the eunuchs: "Grandfathers, drink first. I''ll go over there and buy some fruit cakes for the grandpas to relieve their boredom." The eunuchs laughed and let him go. Sikong Shuo went downstairs and chased in the direction where Xuanyin disappeared. At this time, Xuanyin had wandered into a small alley, surrounded by two grown men. "This little guy has thin skin and tender flesh, so he probably can sell for a lot of money." "Look at how well he is dressed. If someone is **** and asked for money from his house, it will probably be more." "Are you stupid? If his family retaliates, do you still want to live? According to me, if you don''t do anything, take it away and sell it to other places, who would know that we did it?" "Brother is right." After discussing with each other, the two showed smirks, the boss covered Xuanyin''s mouth, and the second took out a sack from his arms and put Xuanyin in it. There was a drug on the handkerchief, Xuan Yin took two breaths and then passed out, not even having time to call out. The second child carried Xuan Yin on his back: "Let''s go!" "Stop!" Sikong Shuo rushed forward and snatched the sack from the second child. The two of them probably didn''t expect that a seemingly weak young man would be so aggressive, so they were stunned for a while, and then sneered. The boss said: "This one is also thin-skinned and tender, and sold to Fengyuelou to be a servant, no less than that child." The second child laughed: "Brother, we really made a profit. We got two at a time, and they were all first-class goods. We haven''t had such great luck for several years." "Stop talking nonsense, quickly tie him up!" The boss took out the drugged handkerchief, and greeted Sikong Shuo. Sikong Shuo hugged Xuanyin and ran away. But how could he outrun two grown men? Soon he was pressed to the ground, his cheeks pressed against the rough ground, mottled with blood. "Someone is coming" "Do you still dare to call?" The boss slapped him hard! There was a buzzing in his ears. "Xiaoyin! Xiaoyin! Xiaoyin, where have you been?" Not far away, Lan Zhen''s worried call came, "You guys, look over there! You guys, follow me!" The two looked at each other, let go of Sikong Shuo, and went to grab the sack instead. Sikong Shuo held the sack tightly in his arms, but the two of them couldn''t grab it, kicked Sikong Shuo hard, and left angrily. When Lan Zhen rushed to the alley, Sikong Shuo just opened the sack and carried Xuan Yin out of it. Lan Zhen''s eyebrows jumped: "What are you going to do?" Sikong Shuo was taken aback. Lan Zhen ran over and snatched the unconscious Xuan Yin over, but didn''t even look at the bruised Sikong Shuo: "Xiao Yin! Xiao Yin! Xiao Yin!" Xuan Yin didn''t respond, she turned her head, glared at Sikong Shuo fiercely, and slapped him down! "I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person! You even dare to kill your own brother! I really regret having you!" Sikong Shuo looked at her hurt, and tears fell. When I saw Xuanyin again, Xuanyin was already four years old. Lan Zhen was not there, it was Zhongshan Wang and his wife who brought their four children to the palace for a banquet. The incident of being almost kidnapped last time obviously did not cause any psychological shadow on Xuanyin, and he wandered around in a desperate manner again. "elder brother!" Xuanyin stopped Sikong Shuo who was washing the night pot by the lake. Sikong Shuo turned his head, glanced at him indifferently, knelt down and said, "Kowtow to young master Xuan." Xuan Yin jumped up and down in front of him, opened his big round eyes, and asked curiously: "Brother, what are you doing?" "The slave is not the elder brother of Young Master Xuan, and the young master Xuan is a slave." Sikong Shuo lowered his eyes and said. Xuanyin puffed up his cheeks: "You said it yourself!" "The slave is just joking. It''s been so long, you should forget it." Xuanyin rolled his eyes: "What are you washing?" "The chamber pot is dirty, please avoid, Young Master Xuan." "Let me help you!" Xuanyin rolled up his sleeves, revealing his chubby little paws. Sikong Shuo clasped his wrist: "No need! If someone finds out, the servant will be beaten to death." "Is this so?" Xuan Yin turned his head and thought for a while, "Then I''ll stay here with you." "What are you doing with me? Do you see my jokes?" Sikong Shuo sneered, and ignored another kid. In the middle of washing, a chubby little hand stretched out, holding a piece of chestnut candy: "Brother, eat." Sikong Shuo beat the sugar into the water. Xuanyin looked at him wronged. Sikong Shuo stood up, with a look of ferocity flashing across his face, but soon he smiled softly again: "I''m sorry, my brother''s hand is slippery, I couldn''t hold it steady, can you help my brother pick up the candy?" "Okay, okay!" Xuanyin nodded like a pounding garlic, looking at the sparkling lake, "but where did it fall?" "It''s right there." Sikong Shuo casually pointed. Xuanyin leaned down: "Where?" "There, you can see it a little further." "Where is it?" Xuan Yin stretched his neck and looked into the water, looking at it, he lost his balance and fell into the pond, "Woo... brother... woo..." He began to struggle, began to cry for help, and began to cry bitterly. Sikong Shuo stared at the little man struggling in the water for a moment, a distorted pleasure welled up in his heart. He is also a **** and also came from a noble family. Why is Xuanyin like a cloud in the sky, but he is like mud under his feet? Xuanyin lives a life of being served by others every day, doing whatever he asks others to do; but he lives a life of serving others every day, doing whatever others ask him to do! These are not enough Robbing his mother from him? Grab the peace talisman with him? And made him into a eunuch! How hateful. Die early! is dead, you can no longer grab things from me! There is also that heartless woman who must live in pain all her life. I would rather die than live, and you all go to **** too! "Brother... Woo... Brother... Brother..." Xuanyin''s struggle became weaker and weaker, and finally sank to the bottom of the water. Sikong Shuo often thought, what would happen if he didn''t soften his heart that day? Is there no one named Xuan Yin? Does it mean that Lan Zhen didn''t have to suffer for Xuan Yin, but instead of Xuan Yu? Could it be that Ning Yue will always be his? But in this world, there are no ifs, only results and consequences. "Cousin, we''ve arrived in Shengjing." Huangfu Yan pushed Sikong Shuo with his eyes closed. Sikong Shuo lazily opened his eyes: "Here we are, then get out of the car, the guards guarding the city already know that you are coming back, so they are all ready." Huangfuyan hugged the sleeping baby and said, "Won''t my cousin go to the city with us? The emperor and queen must also miss my cousin very much." Sikong Shuo smiled: "You miss me and don''t want to see me, why bother?" Huangfuyan opened her mouth: "No, they must also want to see you, and Qing''er, doesn''t she miss you the most?" Sikong Shuo smiled, and a trace of fatigue flashed between his brows: "Children, you will forget when you grow up. Xuanyin always called me brother when you were young, and you don''t remember when you grow up." Huangfuyan was speechless. Sikong Shuo pinched the little baby''s face: "Go, he''s tired after a long journey." Huangfuyan''s eyelashes trembled: "Where are you going? Can you wait for us? I''ll greet the emperor and queen, and ask them to take good care of Shan''er." Sikong Shuo looked at her, and said, "I have no affection for you, so don''t waste time on me." Huangfuyan blushed, watching him lift the curtain, her eyes flushed anxiously: "Didn''t you come to us because you wanted to see the queen? Now that the person has been found, you can go to see the queen openly, why are you leaving again? " Sikong Shuo felt a pain in his throat, turned his face slightly, and looked at the endless sky: "Love is also loved, hate is also hated, the accounts that should be settled are over, and each of you has grown up, don''t worry about anything anymore. Count on me, I''m tired." "cousin!" Sikong Shuo resolutely got off the carriage. Huangfuyan chased after her, bursting into tears: "Cousin! Cousin!" The guards stopped her: "Princess Yan!" "cousin-" "cousin-" "cousin-" Sikong Shuo walked alone in the dusk and among the crowd, without turning his head once. The new article has been opened, "Genius Doctor Abandoned Daughter: Addicted to the Love of a Prince", the story of modern rice worms traveling through ancient times, making a fortune, raising buns, fighting for the best, and reaching the pinnacle of life, waiting for your relatives O(_)O ~ (end of this chapter)